《The Last Frontier of Fire and Sword》


 Chapter 1

    "Dear mother, see the letter."


    Aleval Chechen sat in the warm room and wrote on the yellow stationery with a goose feather pen in his hand. At that time, Spanish knights, like Swiss halberds, were very popular and loved mercenaries in all countries. In the war-torn European continent, there are many mercenaries with skills who have made war achievements and are appreciated by the Lord. Among them, the most famous is Warren Stan, known as the "mercenary king".


    After landing in Riga, Sweden, they stayed in Riga for several months with more than 20 fellow countrymen from the same ship. But no one hired them during this period.


    As a result, Sweden at that time was in a rare period of peace after three decades of war. At that time, King Carl of Sweden and King Jan kazimiz of Poland were cousins. They both came from the Carl family. Thanks to this relationship, the two countries signed a peace agreement. Even when Polish nobles were troubled by the Cossack uprising in Ukraine, the agreement was strictly observed.


    In recent years, as a Protestant country, Sweden naturally has a distrust of mercenaries from Catholic countries. They are more willing to hire mercenaries from Protestant German states.


    Seeing that the money brought from Spain was about to run out, alvar Chechen''s uncle made a decision - to go to Poland and find a job there.


    It happened that a caravan set out from Riga to Smolensk was looking for a guard. Chechen''s uncle Pedro took Chechen and 11 fellow villagers who were willing to go to Smolensk together and embarked on the journey.


    The journey was very peaceful. I didn''t meet robbers or the like. This made the caravan and mercenaries very happy. For those who run, nothing is more pleasant than having a safe trip; For the mercenaries, although they live a life of adding blood to the knife head, they can get the money smoothly. No one wants to exchange their lives for others.


    But there was only one person, but he was very depressed. This is little Chechen. Spain is not only a country of knights, but also a country rich in knight novels. Since childhood, Chechen likes to read knight novels. Although he is not as obsessed as Tang jikede written by Cervantes, he often fantasizes that he is the hero in the novel - upholding justice and fighting dragons.


    Starting from Riga, little Chechen followed Pedro closely, holding the sword handle hanging around his waist with his right hand, and walked in the front of the team. A pair of beautiful brown eyes kept watching the movements around, looking forward to jumping out of a short eyed robber from a small forest or valley.


    For Chechen''s careful thinking, his uncle Pedro always saw it in his eyes. Although in the eyes of Pedro over 40, these little moves of Cherchen are childish and ridiculous, whose youth didn''t come like this? Pedro didn''t break it, but more carefully protected Cherchen behind him.


    After a journey of more than 20 days, the caravan rested in zamoshiye. It''s less than a day''s journey from Smolensk.


    Originally, we only planned to stay here for one night and set out, but the sudden heavy snow disrupted the plan. Overnight, the road completely disappeared, leaving only white. Under the arrangement of village head Mikhail, four or five houses were set aside for the caravan. Chechen lives in a wooden house with his uncle Pedro and three mercenaries.


    Due to the heavy snow and cold weather, Chechen can only move indoors. Bored, little Chechen thought of writing to his mother in Spain. In addition to reporting peace, he also wanted to express such a beautiful snow scene in words so that his mother could feel it. After all, in Spain, people will never see such heavy snow in their life.


    After writing the first sentence, Chechen began to resign. Snow white teeth bit the end of the quill pen, but they couldn''t write a word. It can''t be blamed that Chechen has no culture and doesn''t study well. In fact, when he was in his hometown, Chechen entered a church school at the age of 8. During his six years there, he not only learned Latin, but also mathematics, medicine, geography and astronomy. Even the priests of the church school praised him. I can''t write it. I can only blame the snow for its beauty, and the words describing the snow scene in Spanish are too poor.


    After biting off the end of the goose feather pen for countless times, Chechen finally made up his mind. He dipped the tip of the pen and prepared to write.


    But at this time, the door of the wooden house was pushed open. The wind and snow that had been raging outside the house rushed in. Some of the "brave and tenacious" even attacked the desk and wet the stationery and Chechen''s cheeks.


    "Uncle Pedro, close the door quickly." Chechen touched the learning residue on his face and complained to the door.


    It was Chechen''s uncle, Pedro, the temporary leader of the mercenary, who entered the door.


    Pedro was very short and strong. He had a fat round face and a big hooked nose. Due to baldness, there was only a little hair on the edge of his head. This made him look extremely funny. But once people look away from his face and turn to his waist, most people can''t laugh.


    Because there is a sword and a half hanging. This kind of sword was very popular hundreds of years ago, but even among knights, it is rare to use it skillfully, let alone in the era of firearms. In the eyes of knowledgeable people, those who dare to travel with this sword decide to be masters of kendo.


    Hearing Cherchen''s complaint, Pedro smiled and showed his yellow teeth. He slammed the door shut and bolted it. Then he took off his leather gloves and threw them heavily on the bed. And almost hit a companion.


    "Hey, guys. You''re lucky to go to Smolensk with the wise and brave Pedro Knight of aleval." this is Pedro''s opening speech after entering the door.


    The mercenaries lying in bed seemed to be used to Pedro''s "big talk", but looked up at Pedro and lay back. Only the excitement on Chechen''s face.


    "Why? Why? Uncle Pedro."


    "Because," just as Pedro wanted to speak, it could be seen that there was only Cherchen, and he took back what he had said. He went to the big birch bed, picked up his gloves and smoked the lying mercenaries one by one until they sat up.


    "There will be a war soon." Pedro opened his head and told everyone the news from the village head of Mikhail.

 Chapter 2

    It is said that some people are happy and others are worried. Pedro doesn''t know that in Smolensk dozens of miles away, for the sake of fighting, the Smolensk City Lord feodo obkhovic''s hair is half white.


    As a typical aristocrat, Fyodor obkhovich is undoubtedly qualified. His walking and dining posture is impeccable, and he knows all kinds of Heraldry and family emblem history; He was also concerned about the harvest of his territory, and every year he asked his rent collector to pay tribute in accordance with the number of account books - although the old yellow and rotten account book didn''t know it was centuries ago.


    But as the supreme military officer of Smolensk, his actions were so confused and at a loss. As early as 1653, more than a year ago, when the news came that the leader of zaporoze''s Cossack rebels, hermenitsky, took refuge in the Czar and signed an alliance agreement, Franco, the head of his mercenary, advised him to hurry up and prepare for war. For this reason, the wise head also put forward three suggestions: 1 Recruit small nobles and farmers from various villages near Smolensk into the city for training.


    2¡¢ Send spies to Moscow, zhelev fortress and Tver to keep an eye on the movements of the Czar''s Russian army at any time.


    3¡¢ Raise the walls and build forts.


    However, fiordo obhovich only listened to half of these three suggestions.


    At that time, fiordo obhovich patted Colonel Franco on the shoulder and said: "My bravest commander, I know you''re right, but I can''t do that. You know, it''s the shearing season, and the unclean wool can''t be sold at a good price in Smolensk, so every nobleman is either supervising the farmers at the river to wash or weigh the wool, or on the way to wash and weigh the wool. If I call up at this time If I kill them, they will dismiss me with their votes next year. I can''t take such a risk. "


    With the first reason, fiordo obhovich turned around Franco''s tall and straight body like a pillar, then sighed and continued: "As for sending spies, you know, although czar Russia has allied with those cheap Cossacks, it has not declared war on the Republic after all. I have no right to send spies to non hostile countries, which will give czar Russia the pretext of invasion."


    As for the third point, fiordo only said two words "no money".


    From 1653 to 1654, for more than a year, Fyodor obkhovic''s only preparation measure was to raise the wall of Smolensk by an elbow.


    Now, tsarist Russian scouts have frequently moved near the border crossing line, and it is said that Vasili zolotalenko, commander of zaporoze Cossack company, also led his army into Smolensk province to support the Tsarist Russian army.


    "What should we do now? Colonel Franco." a year ago, a year later, in the same office, the same two people, fiordo obhovich asked again about the way, but this time, the city Lord lowered his head, grabbed his head with both hands, his voice was as low as a mosquito, and his eyes dared not look directly at Franco.


    "My Lord, I met tatarchuk before I came." Franco did not directly answer fiordo obhovich''s words, but mentioned tatarchuk, the old head of Cossacks in Smolensk.


    "Oh, what''s the matter with him?"


    "Nothing. When I met him, he was on his way to the Cossack barracks. According to him, there were signs of instability in the barracks. Some Cossacks wanted to take refuge in the past as soon as the rebels from tsarist Russia or zaporoze arrived. The old head said that with his past prestige, this matter can still be suppressed, but it''s hard to say once the situation is critical."


    Has the situation been so critical? If before Franco said this, fiordo obhovich was just worried, now his mood can be described as despair. At this time, there are only more than 2000 defenders in Smolensk, and the registered Cossacks account for 30%. Once they rebel, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Seeing what he said plunged the city Lord into despair. Franco, a veteran who had experienced three decades of war, couldn''t help showing contempt, but his duty as a soldier drove him to find a solution for fiordo obhovich.


    "Lord," Franco raised his voice.


    Fiordo obhovich raised his head, his long face as white as snow.


    "It is not time for despair. The enemy has not easily crossed the national boundary, indicating that they are not ready. We still have time to prepare for war, and I have two ways."


    "What''s the way?" feodo obhovich asked eagerly. At this time, like a drowning child, he was eager to grasp a life-saving straw. What''s more, there are two now.


    Franco turned around, walked to the other side of the office, raised his baton and lit it on the map. These names fiordo knew very well that they were all villages around Smolensk, including krivich, borine, yarch and zamoshye.


    "Strong walls and clear fields." Franco spit out a word.


    According to Franco''s estimation, the war will break out as soon as the beginning of next year. At this time, the winter snow will still cover the whole Smolensk region. It will be extremely difficult to March and raise supplies for the Cossack rebels in tsarist Russia or zaporoze. As long as the people and materials of the surrounding villages are concentrated in Smolensk City, they can fight for the city and wait for reinforcements Take enough time.


    "It''s true, it''s true. Franco, we want to go together." after hearing the first method, fiordo obhovich''s face has regained half its blood color. He asked excitedly, forgetting his loss just now.


    "What about the second way?"


    "Build a city." Franco''s second method is as concise as ever.


    In the past year or so, apart from heightening the city walls, Franco visited the urban areas of Smolensk. He found that the urban defense in the old urban areas of Smolensk was old, and the towering towers and wooden tents on the city walls might be useful in the cold weapon era, but in the fire era, these were the best targets, which not only failed to provide necessary protection for soldiers, On the contrary, it will cause unnecessary casualties in the enemy''s shelling. At the same time, the terrain of Smolensk city is high in the West and low in the East. The artillery position built on the highland on the west side of the city can provide fire support in the three directions of North and southwest, but it can''t take care of the east wall due to the range. To this end, Franco''s way is to build a small fortress in the east of Smolensk city and allocate a small number of soldiers and artillery to take advantage of the corner.


    "Great, heroes think alike. Just do what I say. No, just do what you say." after listening to Franco''s second method, fiordo obhovich was excited and incoherent. He picked up the wine bottle on his desk, poured a few mouthfuls, and patted Franco on the shoulder to show his approval.


    "Yes, sir. I''ll tell you right away." Franco saluted fiordo and was ready to step down and arrange the task.


    "Wait a minute." fiordo obhovich stopped him again.


    "My dear Colonel Franco, it''s up to you and your team to collect materials. I''m really worried about those Cossacks. Remember, don''t leave a grain to the enemy."


    "Yes, sir."

 Chapter 3

    "Poland, zaporoze, czar Russia." after listening to Uncle Pedro''s description of the war situation (basically similar to the dialogue between Franco and fiordo obhovich), Cherchen broke his fingers and recited it several times, raised his head and asked, "Uncle Pedro, should we join there?"


    "Amount"


    Just as Pedro was about to speak, some of his companions, who had just lain lazily in bed, straightened up and shouted their views.


    "Of course it''s Poland. Aren''t we going to Smolensk? After delivering the goods, we just went to the army."


    This is one of them.


    "You''re stupid. Didn''t you hear that czar Russia and zaporoze''s Cossacks are going to fight over? Two fight one. If you go to Smolensk, you''ll die."


    As soon as the man finished, a man next to him retorted.


    The first speaker choked for a moment.


    "As I say, I''d better go to the Czar''s Russian army. It''s said that they pay for mercenaries with fur, which is more valuable than Indian spices."


    Everyone said a word to me. No one could convince anyone. Suddenly, there was a pot of porridge in the room.


    "Stop." finally, Pedro couldn''t bear it. He shouted and ended the endless quarrel.


    "Cherchen, what do you think? Which side shall we join?" said Pedro to his little nephew. Just now, only Chechen didn''t comment.


    "Uncle, I, I think..." Chechen hesitated.


    "It doesn''t matter. Dare to say what you think," Pedro encouraged.


    Feeling the encouragement in his uncle''s eyes, Chechen said boldly.


    "I think we should join the side of justice."


    Chechen''s voice is not big, but everyone can hear every word clearly in such a small room.


    Soon there was a dead silence.


    Everyone was stunned.


    "Ah, ha ha ha ha." I don''t know who reacted first and burst out a shocking laugh. Then everyone laughed and leaned forward and backward one by one.


    In this situation, Che Chen was at a loss. He doesn''t know where his words are so funny. Isn''t it wrong to join the side of justice?


    Seeing Che Chen''s stupidity, Pedro, who was almost angry with his smile just now, had to make a round.


    "All right, all right. What Chechen said is also right. Justice will win. Of course, we should join the winning party. Chechen in my family has read books and speaks a little gently."


    With that, Pedro grabbed Cherchen''s hair with a palm fan like hand and shook his head. Wake him up from his stupidity.


    But in his heart, Pedro felt whether it was a mistake to bring Cherchen out. Cherchen, who had received chivalry education since childhood, could spend his life in peace if he stayed in Spain, although he had no inheritance right; The greatest danger of being a mercenary is this worthless sense of justice, which is more life than a sword.


    However, the idea passed Pedro''s mind for a moment. The immediate thing is more realistic and needs him to deal with it.


    "Which side do you think we should join?" the mercenaries kicked the ball to pirona again.


    I don''t think Pedro has much prestige. In this unfamiliar place, no one is sure enough to make the right decision about the three major forces that may be scuffling soon.


    "Let''s go to Smolensk and join Poland," said Pedro.


    "Look, I said to join Poland." the mercenary who first said to join Poland shouted excitedly when he saw that Pedro said the same.


    "Why!" more is the voice of doubt.


    "Because the city Lord there is stupid enough."


    This is an unexpected answer for everyone. Chechen believes that his uncle has never been to Smolensk or met the city master there, but now uncle Pedro says the city master there is a "fool".


    "Working for a stupid man is more profitable than working for a smart man," continued Pedro, whose words and his certainty that he did not match his appearance created a sense of trust.


    "We have too few people. Even if we go, we can''t get high employment fees," said the mercenary who was clamoring to go to czar Russia. Although still questioning, it has changed from where to go to how to do it.


    Pedro obviously noticed this too. He patted himself on the chest and said with more confidence: "no problem. We have made up our minds first and wait until tomorrow to convince others. As long as we gather enough teams, the negotiation will be left to me."


    The mercenaries looked at each other and finally nodded together.


    "I believe you this time. But it can''t be less than 20 times a month."


    "No problem."


    In this way, his uncle Pedro became the leader of these people, which stunned Cherchen.


    In the next few days, Pedro set up a series in the wooden houses where the mercenaries lived, room by room, persuading other mercenaries to join his group. In doing this, Pedro didn''t bring Cherchen. So Chechen doesn''t know how many people his uncle persuaded. But these days, Chechen hasn''t done anything. He has been thinking and looking for the answer. The answer is - how did Uncle Pedro know that the Lord of Smolensk was a fool.


    On the fourth day of living in zamoshiya, the snow finally stopped. The caravan is ready to continue to Smolensk. The news of the coming war seemed to have no effect on the caravan. The reason why the leader is so bold may be that it is a Swedish caravan, not a belligerent.


    Although the snow stopped, the roads were submerged by heavy snow. As a last resort, the leader of the caravan found the village head of Mikhail and hoped to rent some sleds, which is also the most suitable means of transportation for travel in Eastern Europe in winter.


    "Sleigh, yes, but"


    When the team leader made a request to the village head of Mikhail, the old village head with a goatee and felt hat said that the sled had, but the content behind "but" was always hesitant.


    "We won''t use it in vain. One Taylor a day." the team leader has seen more and more everywhere. Seeing the village head of Mikhail faltering, he knew that it was money, and then he offered a price.


    To be honest, the price is very reasonable. The price of mercenaries is only ten Taylor per person.


    But the head of village Mikhail waved his hand again and again, saying that it was not a matter of money. He and the people in the village regarded the caravan as friends. If a friend is busy, he must help, but.


    Now, the team leader came back. It''s not a matter of money. Mikhail has something to help the caravan.


    It turned out that there was a gang of robbers near zamoshye village who often robbed villagers going to Smolensk. They not only robbed property, but also killed people. The city masters and major in Smolensk hid in the castle one by one, ignoring the villagers'' requests. Seeing that the army did not care, the robbers became more arrogant and rushed directly into the village. There was no choice but to turn to the caravan for help. He has a crush on the mercenaries of the caravan.


    This "friend" request gave the team leader a headache. Mercenaries have the duty to protect the caravan, but they have no right to order mercenaries to suppress bandits, unless robbers take the initiative to rob themselves.


    So the leader took the village head of Mihail and called all the mercenaries to the church in the village, leaving the problem to the mercenaries to decide for themselves.


    This was also the first meeting of the predecessor of the famous mainland x mercenary Corps.

 Chapter 4

    Zamoshya has only one chapel without priests. Two untrimmed branches were erected on the top of the church, right as a cross. In the house, the candlestick for incense has long dried up, a thick layer of oil residue has accumulated at the bottom of the basin, and the statue of the Virgin Mary is covered with a cover similar to a rag. The benches made of four logs were placed on both sides of the church. I can''t see how long it took. They just shine a little through the morning sun.


    When Pedro and Chechen and their roommates entered the church, the leader of the caravan and the village head of Mikhail had stood in the center of the church, while two mercenaries sat on the bench on the left and five mercenaries sat on the bench on the right.


    As soon as he entered the room, Pedro took Cherchen to the right and sat down. The three mercenaries behind him also followed and sat on the right.


    This time, the fool could see that the mercenaries had been divided into two small groups.


    The two mercenaries sitting on the left looked as cold as ice and stared directly at Pedro sitting in the middle.


    For the two murderous eyes, Pedro, as a veteran, can be indifferent, but Cherchen next to him is very uncomfortable. He leaned aside and wanted to avoid. After all, he treated everyone as his uncle all the way. Now they go their separate ways, like strangers.


    "Everybody."


    Fortunately, the team leader took a step forward intentionally or unintentionally, blocking the eyes of the two murderers, which made Chechen less embarrassed.


    "Everyone," the team leader repeated, "there''s something to call you this morning. Please tell the specific situation to village head Mikhail."


    After two headless words, the leader pushed the village head of Mikhail to the front desk. After all, the caravan is at most an intermediary in the whole thing. If so, let the parties say it.


    Village head Mikhail also took two steps forward. He swept around with his eyes, swept everyone''s look like his eyes, and then cleared his throat and said, "Dear knights, I didn''t want to disturb your rest, but there''s a big thing. A gang of robbers are going to rob the caravan."


    As soon as he said this, the village head of Mikhail swept around again. There were indifferent, stunned, eager, dignified and joking.


    Well, how could there be a joking expression? Mikhail couldn''t help looking at it again and confirmed it.


    Yes, it''s really a joking expression. It''s the middle-aged man next to the boy.


    "Is the news true, village head?" asked a mercenary sitting on the left. Chechen remembered his name as Cadiz.


    "Indeed, Yuri, a young man in the village, found it. These two days, a group of people have been wandering in the woods near the village, staring at the house in the west of the village from time to time."


    The house in the west of the village is where the caravan and mercenaries live.


    "How many of them?" continued the mercenary next to caddis.


    "Sometimes two or three, sometimes four or five."


    After asking, there was another silence.


    "The village head of Mikhail is a local and familiar. You should know something about the nearby bandit group."


    Breaking the silence was a tall and thin mercenary named Malone sitting behind Chechen. He always played with a Swiss halberd.


    Village head Mikhail didn''t answer immediately. He closed his eyes and began to think hard, as if to take out his memory from the depths of his mind.


    "There is such a gang of thieves. They call themselves the forest brotherhood and often rob passing caravans." after a while, village head Mikhail said.


    "How many of them?"


    "Fourteen or five."


    When village head Mikhail said that robbers were the only ones, everyone was relieved. This caravan, together with mercenaries, was also 15 people. Everyone was equal in number.


    "Team leader, what do you say to do?"


    Cadiz asked the caravan leader.


    What can I do! If you can, the team leader will disappear immediately. The honest looking village head of Mikhail told such a big lie in front of his face. The robber who attacked the village head became a robber who planned to attack the caravan in his mouth. This nature has changed. Mercenaries are duty bound to protect the caravan. It''s not good to admit it now, and it''s not good not to admit it.


    "Of course, it''s preemptive and destroy them."


    When the team leader was in a dilemma, Che Chen jumped up and said excitedly.


    Xiao Chechen repressed his inner excitement when he heard that a robber wanted to rob the caravan. All the way down, he finally had a chance to show his skills, and the number of robbers was only fourteen or five, maybe not as many as himself. In Chechen''s opinion, it was safe to take them.


    The team leader breathed a sigh of relief and someone robbed him of his words. Anyway, I have no responsibility.


    "The little knight is brave and resourceful. I admire him. It''s better to fight the wolf every day than to guard against the wolf every thousand days. The little Knight''s way is once and for all." village head Mikhail praised Cherchen in due time.


    Being praised by the village head, Che Chen was ashamed and happy, blushing like an apple.


    "Adults talk, children talk." Pedro yanked Cherchen''s clothes, pulled Cherchen back to his chair, and glared at him more fiercely.


    "The boy was shot," thought Pedro.


    Village head Mikhail will observe the crowd. How can old mercenary oil Pedro not? He has smelled a trace of fishiness from the stunned expression of the team leader, which is more certain. Obviously, Mikhail wanted to destroy the robbers by the hand of the mercenaries of the caravan. Robbers are real, but robbing caravans is not necessarily true.


    But Pedro didn''t want to puncture it. He also has his own selfishness. The mercenary group centered on himself has just been established. He also wants to take the opportunity to eliminate robbers to test the ability of each member of the team.


    "Do they have muskets?" Pedro asked the village head of Mikhail.


    "Yes, yes," the village head of Mikhail stammered. The bald middle-aged man was the only one who showed a joking expression just now. At the moment, he looked like he could see through himself. Why didn''t he make himself nervous.


    "This is Pedro, a veteran of the thirty year war," the caravan leader introduced to the village head.


    "Hello, hello. Yes, yes, but it''s not a firearm, it''s a hand-made firearm. It''s commonly known as iron call." village head Mikhail added.


    Hand made firearms are the most crude gunpowder firing weapons. In fact, this weapon is a hollow iron bar. It is not only slow to load, but also has no collimation. In addition, due to poor materials, many will explode within two shots. That''s why it''s called an iron cry, which means to hear a sound.


    It was said that it was an iron cry. Not only did Pedro feel relieved, but also other mercenaries showed a look of indifference. This is a mob.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, since we have decided to join the Polish army after entering the city, the elimination of robbers is just the stage for everyone''s promotion. We can eliminate them cleanly and take their heads into the city, so as to give those nobles a high look." Pedro encouraged.


    "OK, OK, OK." the mercenaries sitting on the right answered in unison.


    "What do you think?" Pedro turned to caddis and the mercenary next to him. Of all, only these two rejected their offer to join the Polish army.


    The two men looked at each other and caddis said, "we only listen to the arrangement of the employer."


    Then he looked at the leader.


    "Let''s go together and take care of more people." the leader swallowed his throat and said. At this stage of the situation, I can''t turn back. Even if you tell the truth now, you will be regarded as a liar and torn to pieces. We can only walk all the way to the dark. Good luck to everyone.

 Chapter 5

    After the discussion, the mercenaries did not set out immediately. Instead, they went back to the house and made preparations.


    This is the practice of mercenaries. That is, the arrangement and mode of fighting are decided by the mercenary rather than the employer. This is also because the employers of most mercenaries are purely laymen in the battle, and it is easy for laymen to command experts and cause unnecessary losses.


    As soon as he returned to the room, Chechen took out his thin long sword wrapped in tarpaulin.


    This is a mass-produced thin long sword. Its body is more than an inch wide and more than a meter long. The body is designed in an edge shape to increase the strength of the body. The cross section of the body is also very thick, solid and flexible. It can withstand great strength without breaking.


    The body of the thin long sword is not open, but the sword tip is extremely sharp, just like a spear. The prismatic design makes it naturally have four blood grooves, and there is a blood hole in the stab.


    This long and thin sword was the weapon that Pedro bought for Cherchen after he took Cherchen across the sea to Riga. Although his uncle uses one and a half swords and his swordsmanship is extremely high, he doesn''t seem to want to pass his swordsmanship to Chechen, but chose the weapon of thin long sword for Chechen.


    At the beginning, Chechen didn''t have no idea about Uncle Pedro''s practice, so he had a temper with Uncle Pedro for several days. But when Uncle Pedro took the sword back from the weapon shop, Chechen immediately fell in love with this weapon. The light body of the slender sword is full of beauty, and it is more hand-held than the Knight Sword taught by his father.


    Chechen named the long thin sword "hummingbird". It is also precious and careful to keep it. It is not only wrapped with tarpaulin, but also wiped it every day.


    The other mercenaries are also preparing weapons. Compared with Chechen''s long thin sword, their weapons are more rough and crazy, and they are more manly.


    One of them, the tall and thin Malone sitting behind Cherchen in the church, leaned against the wall of the wooden house and wiped his own Swiss halberd. This two meter long weapon, as long as there is enough space to display, is definitely a big killer.


    Beside Malone, Ruth, sitting on the edge of the bed, spread his weapons on the bed. He used a pistol. In addition to the gun itself, the flint, push rod, gun and powder box should be inspected and cared for.


    Fidel, the last mercenary who lived with Chechen, had a simple weapon - a short and broad sword.


    This weapon, together with the small round shield, once conquered one Indian tribe after another with the Spanish warriors in America. Whether it was Maya, Aztec or Inca, it fell in the chopping of short broadsword and the roar of musket. With the development of firearms, the small round shield gradually withdrew from the weapon sequence of the Spanish conquerors, but the short and wide sword was still very popular with the soldiers and remained in various battlefields.


    Chechen''s uncle Pedro didn''t come back with Chechen. On the pretext of some specific questions about the robbers, he asked the village head of Mikhail and sent Chechen and others away.


    It was not until lunchtime that Pedro returned to the cabin.


    "Uncle Pedro, when shall we set out to destroy the robbers?" Chechen asked excitedly as soon as Pedro came back.


    "Early, Chechen, how''s your sword practice?" Pedro didn''t answer Chechen''s question, but asked him about his sword with a smile. This look was quite different from the way he wanted to teach Cherchen angrily in church.


    "I''m very skilled. I practice according to the sword manual you gave me every day. Don''t you see it every day, uncle!"


    "Well, show us some tricks," said Pedro.


    Seeing another good play, Malone and the three of them also put down their work and took the initiative to help clear a space in the wooden house.


    Che Chen drew his sword and stood in the middle of the room.


    "Basic sword power," said Pedro.


    Listening to Uncle Pedro''s cry, Chechen immediately raised the hilt above his head, the blade was vertical, and the tip of the sword was facing uncle Pedro, taking him as an imaginary enemy.


    "Turn attack to defense" cried Pedro again.


    Che Chen put the hilt down slightly and kept it flush with his arm. The two movements are done at one go, but they are also similar.


    "Confrontation."


    Chechen lowered his arm again, raised his hand at the same height as his waist, turned the palm slightly outward, tilted the blade slightly to the right, and pointed the sword straight at Pedro''s face.


    "OK, it''s over." Pedro shouted the end.


    It''s not that Pedro is lazy. In fact, the sword spectrum he gave Chechen only has three moves: attack, defense and confrontation. In Europe at that time, swordsmanship was tempered by countless swordsmanship masters for hundreds of years, which turned complexity into simplicity. All the moves that could be left were extremely practical. Its attack, defense and confrontation seemed simple, but in fact it was full of the keys of swordsmanship.


    "Uncle, how was my practice?" asked Chechen after the ending. Although there were not many moves and the time was not long in the practice just now, there was a little white gas on Chechen''s head and a little sweat on his face, which obviously took Chechen a lot of effort.


    "It''s like a model," commented Pedro.


    "Then can I fight robbers together?" Chechen asked again.


    "No."


    "Why?" Chechen felt very wronged. Just now uncle Pedro praised his sword skills, but he won''t let himself go.


    "Federer, tell me. You''ve been laughing just now." Pedro turned to Federer.


    Fidel wiped the tip of his nose. He had been laughing just now. Before becoming a mercenary, Fidel was once a soldier of Spain in Netherland. Nederland is close to Germany, where Fidel also met many so-called swordsmanship masters. In his opinion, Chechen''s swordsmanship is really exquisite, and may even come from the sword Manual of a swordsmanship master, but he made the same mistake as most swordsmanship Masters - taking practice as a real battle.


    Chechen''s swordsmanship is really rigid, but when he is facing his opponent, his attention is completely focused on the front, and he can''t even use Yu Guang. Such a rookie swordsman can cope with a robber who uses the same weapon at his current level; As long as the opponent''s level is not too high, he can remain invincible as long as he doesn''t have flaws in his three moves swordsmanship. But once the opponent is plural and the long and short weapons cooperate, the "school swordsman" like Chechen can''t Parry at all.


    When Fidel said his meaning in euphemism, the young Chechen immediately shouted.


    In Xiao Chechen''s opinion, he had practiced swordsmanship hard for several months, but in Fidel''s eyes, he couldn''t even win two ordinary robbers, which obviously looked down on him.


    "Do you want to try?" instead of helping, Pedro stood on Fidel''s side. In fact, what Federer said was the same problem that Pedro saw. Chechen''s swordsmanship embarked on the "feeding move"


    I pay too much attention to one-on-one fighting.


    "Come on." Chechen really got into the set.

 Chapter 6

    "Then Chechen, stand in the position. Let''s try."


    The competition was also left to Fidel. Seeing that Chechen took a good step, Fidel also stood up. He raised his short and broad sword and danced a few sword flowers. He borrowed Malone''s Halberd and used double weapons to simulate the battle between them and Chechen.


    On this side, Che Chen carried his left hand behind him, leaned forward and raised his head. The hummingbird in his hand was placed at the same height as his waist, and the tip of the sword was straight at Fidel''s face. At the beginning, there was a confrontation.


    "Then let''s start," Fidel reminded Cherchen.


    "Well," Chechen whispered back.


    Oh! Fidel stabbed the halberd straight out of his hand. The first move is the simplest stab.


    If you use a long halberd with both hands, Fidel''s move, with the length advantage of the weapon, can concentrate outside the attack range of the thin long sword or force Chechen back. But because it is a single holding halberd, Fidel can only move with the middle of the long halberd, which makes it impossible to give full play to the length advantage of the long halberd.


    Chechen sidestepped over the halberd and stabbed Fidel''s face with the right hand of the hummingbird.


    From confrontation to attack, Cherchen has long remembered this hand. Chechen seemed to see victory waving to him.


    "Pa."


    But at this meeting, the goddess of victory did not favor Chechen. At the moment when Chechen lifted his sword, the body of Fidel''s short and wide sword hit Chechen''s wrist.


    Under the pain of eating, Che Chen couldn''t hold the sword in his right hand, "hummingbird" fell to the ground.


    "No, I didn''t notice your dagger. Come again!"


    For this mistake, Chechen is not convinced. He doesn''t think he is inferior to others.


    "Then come again." originally, Fidel''s competition with Chechen was to correct the mistakes of Chechen''s swordsmanship. Seeing that Chechen was not convinced, Fidel readily agreed to continue the competition.


    The fight between the two began again. This time, Chechen poked and poked again, and his steps were no longer fixed in the position just now, but jumped and moved around, like a pony playing happily in the field. Moreover, Chechen learned the lesson of the first round. A pair of eyes kept turning around, looking at the long halberd and staring at the short and broad sword.


    This time, Fidel stood firmly in one place. Every time Chechen stabbed, Fidel just gently waved the short broadsword at will. Occasionally, Fidel would use a long halberd to attract Chechen''s attention.


    As a result, Fidel''s long halberd and short broadsword were virtual and real, forcing Cherchen to focus on the attack. Although Chechen repeatedly used killing moves, he couldn''t kill Fidel.


    Such a number of times, Chechen''s nostrils were even more evil, and locks of forehead hair fell on his glittering forehead. His breathing became more rapid.


    "Look, where''s your sword?" Fidel said. This time, he used a long halberd to pick up Chechen''s long sword.


    "Let''s wait and see." Chechen still refuses to admit defeat. He picked up his long thin sword and stabbed it again.


    "Look, where has it gone? Your sword is called hummingbird. Has your bird flown away?" Fidel picked up Cherchen''s sword again.


    This time, Chechen didn''t pick up the hummingbird again. He stood in the middle of the room, embarrassed and at a loss. He bit his upper and lower lips, trying not to burst into tears.


    Chechen endured, endured. He knew that once he cried, Fidel, Malone, Ruth and his uncle Pedro would laugh at him. So he made up his mind to put up his tears. But how can it be so easy to bear tears? Seeing that he couldn''t bear it, Che Chen ran out of the room suddenly.


    Pedro shouted, "for the Lord''s sake, he''s sweating again in such a cold day. It''s going to attract the wind!"


    As he spoke, Pedro stood up, grabbed the clothes taken off by Cherchen from the table and chased out.


    When Pedro found Cherchen, little Cherchen had climbed to the roof of the next house. He sat on it and buried his face in his chest.


    "I won''t go back, I won''t go back. Just let me catch a cold. Never! Never!"


    Pedro picked up the wooden ladder that had fallen in the snow, which was used by Cherchen to climb up just now.


    Pedro drove the wooden ladder up to the eaves and climbed up. He sat beside Chechen and put his clothes on Chechen''s shoulders.


    "Uncle, am I useless?"


    When he had cried enough, Chechen raised his head and asked.


    "No," said Pedro.


    "But I didn''t stab Fidel once."


    "Fidel was a soldier before he became a mercenary."


    "But what my uncle gave me is very powerful swordsmanship."


    On this question, Pedro said positively: "The sword is dead, and people are alive. At the beginning, you simulated a one-to-one battle just like you usually practice the sword. The sword manual didn''t teach you to fight one against two, but you should know how to be flexible. Since you chose to be a mercenary, don''t expect your opponent to fight fairly with you. One to many is a common thing, and you should learn to deal with such a situation."


    "Then what should I do?" Chechen wiped away his tears and asked his uncle for advice.


    "Uncle, when I was just a mercenary, I was abused by an opponent with a sword."


    Pedro didn''t answer directly. Instead, he told a story.


    "Does he also use a short and broad sword?" Chechen couldn''t help inserting a sentence.


    "No, he uses a long thin sword."


    "Oh." Chechen stopped talking.


    "But my uncle didn''t admit defeat. Every time I lost, I went to see him again in less than two or three days. Every time my uncle could hold on to several rounds more than the last time. Many times, my uncle finally knew the opponent''s way. Finally, my uncle finally won the other party." Pedro Jane finished the story briefly and said, Pedro showed his color, Obviously, this is a story that makes him very proud.


    "But uncle, you still didn''t tell me how to fight more with one." Chechen was a little puzzled. What does the story told by uncle have to do with fighting more with one.


    "Stupid!" Pedro was almost desperate for Chechen''s one muscle. He slapped Cherchen''s small head again and broke his words.


    "From now on, when you are practicing fencing, you imagine that you are competing with multiple opponents, and think in your mind about how you will play if you are your opponent. Then ah, you can find Malone and Ruth to practice more. When you encounter today''s situation, you won''t be like this."


    "OK, I''ll go to Uncle Fidel now." listening to Uncle Pedro''s so clear, Chechen returned to his spirit. I''m going to go back to the house and continue to compete with Fidel.


    "Don''t practice any more today and have a good rest. Tomorrow everyone will go to destroy the gang of robbers who don''t have eyes."


    "Will uncle take me?" I heard that everyone was going soon. Chechen hurriedly asked for fear that uncle wouldn''t take himself.


    "Guess?"

 Chapter 7

    Early the next morning, the mercenaries set out in three sleds borrowed from the village. The young man named Yuri, who found the trace of robbers in the mouth of village head Mikhail, served as a guide and guided the mercenaries.


    Yuri was seventeen or eighteen years old and had blond hair shining like gold. He was an optimist and talked endlessly all the way. However, what he said were all interesting things that Chechen had never seen or heard. In addition, they were similar in age. After a while, they became good friends.


    "Do you know ''crooked nose'' creunos? That''s a strong general of our Cossacks. When he attacked Bolong castle, he stormed down a wall and scared all the noble men to kneel down and pray for their lives. It is said that in that battle, more than 50 regiment flags were captured alone." Yuri listened vividly, as if he was there.


    "I also want to shave my hair like a Cossack," Yuri drew a circle on his head. "It''s the one that leaves only one lock in the middle and shaves all the sides, but grandpa won''t let it."


    With that, Yuri sighed and frowned.


    "Yuri, you are polish. I heard that Cossacks are rebels and murderous demons. Why do you want to join them?" Chechen asked vaguely.


    From the mouth of Pedro and everyone, Cherchen also understood the situation on the mainland. He knew that the so-called Cossacks had launched a rebellion in Ukraine and that czar Russia was about to attack the Republic of Poland. In Chechen''s mind, rebellion and aggression are unjust, and everyone should hate them, but Yuri dreams of becoming a Cossack.


    "No!" hearing what Chechen said, Yuri jumped up angrily. He retorted loudly: "Cossacks are heroes. Cossacks, unlike those noble old men, only hide in castles. They resisted the invasion of Tatars and Turks. Once, they knocked down Istanbul and scared the Turkish Sultan to pee his pants. Moreover, we are not poles, we are lusenians." Yuri stood on the sledge and said a long paragraph. When he finished, he was out of breath.


    "Aren''t lusenians poles?" as a foreigner, Cherchen originally thought that the lusenians in the mouth of Yuri and Mikhail village chiefs were the same as the Barcelona and Aragon people in his own country. They were just geographical names. Unexpectedly, they were completely different from his own understanding.


    "Of course not," said Yuri, who was ready to explain when he had had enough breath.


    But the next words were interrupted by Pedro.


    "All right, young man. Look, is that the pine forest ahead where the robbers are camping?"


    It turned out that, unknowingly, the sledge had reached the end of the road, and there was only a pine forest in front of it.


    Yuri jumped out of the car. He shrugged his nose and sniffed hard. Then he ran forward for dozens of steps and squatted down to pick up the snow on the ground.


    "That''s it," Yuri said as he ran back to the sledge.


    "Are you sure?" caddis asked in the second sledge.


    "Well," Yuri nodded firmly. "There used to be a rosin processing plant there, which was abandoned. Then the robbers took it as their camp. Smell it carefully to see if there is the smell of rosin in the air; and I just opened the soil and looked at it. The soil is black, which is the result of tar scattered on the ground."


    Listening to Yuri''s words, Chechen also sniffed hard. There was indeed a faint smell of pine.


    Everyone no longer doubted. Everyone got off the sleigh and began to make final preparations.


    "Chechen, you and Yuri stay here to watch the horses and sledges," Pedro said to Chechen as he inserted two pistols into his belt.


    "Why? Uncle Pedro, didn''t you promise to bring me?" Pedro''s words quenched Chechen''s enthusiasm like a basin of cold water. At this time, Chechen looked at his uncle like an old liar.


    "I mean to bring you here. Now you''re here too, aren''t you? And Cherchen, what uncle wants to give you is also very important." Pedro said solemnly.


    "What''s the matter?" after so many times, Cherchen has some distrust of Uncle Pedro.


    "You''ve read so many books, you should know. Our mercenaries fight like the army. We should have pioneers, Chinese troops and guards. Otherwise, if the robbers surround us from behind, there will be no one behind us, so we will be attacked by the enemy. Uncle put you behind to ensure the safety of our rear. Your burden is very heavy, everyone''s back It''s all up to you. "


    Convinced, greatly convinced. All the people looked at Pedro with disdain on their faces. They lied to a child to tell such a great truth.


    But Chechen was very fond of this. Hearing that Pedro said his responsibility was so great, Chechen immediately patted his chest to ensure the safety of everyone''s back.


    After arranging for Cherchen, the members of the mercenary regiment entered the pine forest. It was as dark as night in the pine forest, but occasionally some sunshine penetrated through the pine branches filled with snow. All the way, everyone didn''t say a word. The pine forest was too quiet. Once a loud noise was made, it would disturb the robbers.


    After walking for a quarter of an hour, the scene in front of me suddenly opened up. It turned out that there was a large open space in such a dense pine forest.


    There is a big wooden house in this open space. The chimney of the wooden house was emitting black gas. It seemed that the smell of tar came from here. There were dozens of empty tar barrels piled on the wall of the wooden house. A man in an unknown fur coat was waving an axe to split the pine wood.


    Pedro, they hid in the pine forest for another quarter of an hour and kept watching. During this time, seven or eight people walked in and out of the wooden house. Everything seemed normal.


    "Boss, is it them?" Malone was a little uncertain. The others looked at Pedro, too.


    "I have a way." Pedro stood up, blew hot air into his hands and walked out of the woods.


    "Who?" the man in front of the wooden house also saw Pedro and asked loudly.


    "Buy tar." Pedro''s voice was higher than the man.


    Bang.


    The answer this time was a gunshot.


    "That''s them," said Pedro, instinctively short at the sound of the gun, and then shouted behind him as he drew his gun.


    The mercenaries who had been lying in ambush in the woods jumped up and rushed out. Those with guns run and shoot. Sawdust flew across the walls of the wooden house. During this period, a gun barrel was also stretched out from the window of the wooden house and shot out.


    The man outside the wooden house saw that the other party was crowded and fled into the wooden house. During this period, Pedro shot him, but he missed.


    Neither side was killed or injured in this round of exchange of fire. But the mercenary side succeeded in forcing the robbers into the wooden house, and then there was a turtle in a jar.


    "The door is locked." caddis rushed to the door of the wooden house first. He smashed the wooden butt of his carbine several times, and the wooden door didn''t move.


    As soon as Pedro heard this, he pulled out another pistol at his waist and fired a shot at the wooden door. The bullet passed through the wooden door.


    "The door is not thick. Everyone cuts it with a sword."


    Another smash. Not long after, the wooden door was cut open several big holes.


    "Slow down, slow down. Who are you?" some people in the room couldn''t hold on and began to beg for mercy.


    "Who are you?" asked Pedro.


    "We are honest forest brothers. We fight for ourselves, rob the rich and help the poor, and only leave some symbolic property as a reward for our brave fight."


    "That''s strange. Villagers nearby said there was a gang of robbers who robbed passing caravans, also known as forest brothers."


    The people inside will probably stop talking.


    Bang, bang, three more shots.


    One of the shots happened to knock out half of Malone''s ear. Malone was so mad that he turned the halberd back and hit it with all his strength.


    Finally, the wooden door was broken.


    There was a fire gun in the house, and then there were several wails.


    This fire gun came down, and I don''t know how many people it hit. Pedro and Fidel rushed in without waiting for the gun smoke to dissipate, and the two sides fought again in the house.


    Pedro''s opponent was a bearded man with a hatchet. In front of the big man''s horizontal axe, he could block Pedro''s sword strike. But then, the bearded man didn''t avoid Pedro''s straight stab. The tip of the sword penetrated his chest, and the man fell to the ground before he could shout.


    On the other side, Fidel''s broadsword met a sickle. The sickle was originally a kind of agricultural tool. Its inner edge was used to cut grass and wheat. When its blade is straightened, it becomes a weapon with a long handle.


    The sickle stabbed three times, and Fidel took three steps back to the corner. Seeing that there was no way to retreat, Fidel grabbed a chair next to him and stuck the sickle with the back of the chair.


    Due to excessive force, the sickle stuck in the back of the chair. The owner of the sickle pulled out several times without success. Taking this opportunity, Fidel waved his sword and cut off half of his opponent''s face.


    They immediately went to help the others. With the addition of Pedro and Fidel, several other mercenaries quickly solved their opponents. Although some injuries, they are not fatal. Three robbers were shot to death, seven were hacked to death by swords, and two were captured. The bodies of the dead robbers lay strewn in the wooden house.


    After a battle, Malone who lost one ear was the most seriously injured, which made Pedro very happy. In particular, the booty found in the wooden house made everyone ecstatic.


    Not to mention the more than 300 Taylor and all kinds of velvet and velvet cotton cloth, just ten barrels of tar is higher than the employment fee of everyone present this time.


    "I said, let''s not be mercenaries. Let''s be robbers," muttered a mercenary.


    "Then you wait to be robbed by the next group of robbers." Pedro was obviously in a good mood and joked.


    "Strange, didn''t village head Mikhail say there were fourteen or five robbers?" Fidel said thoughtfully, looking at the bodies on the ground and the two prisoners.


    When Fidel said this, Pedro felt a chill rush from the caudal vertebra to the forehead. He grabbed the collar of the prisoner kneeling on the ground and asked fiercely, "where are the others?"

 Chapter 8

    "What, what other people?" the robber who was caught by Pedro''s collar said bluntly, but he strongly denied that there were others.


    "You can''t fool me. We''ve all found out." Pedro slapped him hard and forced him to ask.


    But no matter how much Pedro threatened and lured, this guy insisted that there was no other accomplice.


    "It seems that you won''t tell the truth if you don''t show some strength." in a hurry, Pedro stopped talking to him and ordered someone to take off the robber''s boots.


    "You, what do you want."


    Seeing that Pedro took off his boots and took a red firewood from the fireplace, the robber was finally a little nervous.


    "Nothing, warm your feet."


    Pedro shook the firewood in front of the robber and suddenly pressed it on the soles of his feet.


    The robber shouted like a pig. A puff of smoke rose from the soles of the robbers'' feet, and then they smelled a burning smell.


    "Do you want to do it again?"


    No one wants to be tortured like this again. Pedro pried open the robber''s mouth.


    Indeed, as village head Mikhail said, there were fifteen robbers in the gang. On the same day, three of them, including their leader, went out to step on the spot.


    "How long did they go? When did they come back?" Pedro asked two questions in a row. And when to come back is exactly what he cares most.


    "I''ve been walking for more than three hours. I usually come back soon at this time." the robber replied.


    There is nothing more desperate than this news. Without saying a word, he rushed out of the door like an arrow from a bow.


    "Well, Chechen is really our defender." Malone, who has no ears, said when Pedro went far.


    It''s a pity that he''s asking for nothing. No one answered him. Cadiz looked at him and went out without saying anything. Then Fidel followed.


    When they left, the others followed.


    Seeing that he was bored, Malone spit on the ground. Also stood up with a long halberd. He looked back at the two robbers with a ferocious smile on his face.


    In front of the wooden house, a thin red line extended towards the pine forest.


    Chechen''s hand was sweating, and the other hand became numb because of long exposure to the cold air. But he dared not move the frozen hand, because he was afraid of a distraction, so he gave the two opponents in front of him an opportunity. Now he and Yuri were standing back to back, facing the siege of three people.


    After uncle Pedro and they left, Chechen and Yuri tied the sledge and horse together. They sat on one of the sleds, covered with thick wool blankets. Waiting and guarding while talking.


    It''s a chat, but Yuri is basically the only one who speaks. The topic is all about the "famous" warriors among the Cossack rebels.


    Although he doesn''t agree with Yuri''s views on Cossacks, Cherchen likes to listen to Yuri tell these people''s stories. Especially Ivan Baohong.


    "Yuri, is the commander of Baohong company really so powerful?" Chechen asked longingly. After listening to Yuri''s story about Bao Hong, Chechen felt that the Cossacks were not so annoying.


    "Of course," Yuri replied firmly.


    "In the villages, towns and markets on both sides of Dnieper River, you are going to see a blind singing old man. They are singing songs about the captain of Baohong company. His courage can''t be compared with anyone. He dares to take a hundred troops and horses to attack Moscow; he also dares to go down the wall of pitripp alone. He doesn''t care whether it''s the Tsar or the Khan In his eyes. What''s more rare is his infatuation for Princess Helena. Although the princess was an out and out fool, despised the captain of Baohong company, and finally married a polish. But the infatuation of the captain of Baohong company is earth moving. "


    "I really want to meet the captain of Baohong company." after Yuri''s exaggerated and sensational description, the image of a brave and infatuated strange man was established in Chechen''s heart.


    "Me too. What I want to join most is captain Bao Hong''s company." Yuri looked ahead. Said with emotion.


    At the end of the road, Yuri vaguely saw three figures.


    "Chechen, have a look."


    Deeply afraid that he was wrong, Yuri shook Cherchen around him.


    It''s really like three people. Chechen hurried out of the car and searched for something that could make a loud noise in order to remind his uncle of them. But there was nothing in the car. At this time, he really hated not letting his uncle leave a gun.


    The three figures also saw Chechen and them. They quickened their pace and ran towards Chechen and Yuri.


    In a hurry, Chechen took out the hummingbird and stabbed the horse''s ass.


    The horse gave a wild cry when it hurt. The four hoofs were spinning in the snow.


    "Yuri, hurry up." Chechen stabbed another horse''s ass and reminded Yuri to do the same. He wanted to remind uncle Pedro by the cry of the horse.


    "Boy, what do you do?" the three figures finally ran to Chechen and one of them asked fiercely.


    "We''re here to buy tar." Chechen''s lie also came with his mouth open.


    At this time, Che Chen finally saw the three people.


    The three men all wore long clothes called Kaftan. Two of them wore round hats, and the middle one wore a Spanish helmet in the shape of a boat. It seemed that they were the leaders of the two men. The weapons in his hand are far better than the other two. The two men had only a hatchet with a handle behind them, but he had a halberd and a pistol in his waist.


    "Buy tar?" the guy like the leader smiled and ordered his two men, "catch them."


    When the two men heard the speech, they pulled out their hatchets from their waist and rushed up. Che Chen shook the two men''s face door with a long thin sword and forced them.


    "Useless guy." the leader scolded and added a long halberd.


    So far, the three robbers have guns in hand, but they have not used them. It''s not that robbers are stupid or chivalrous. It''s really the firearms at that time. It''s really troublesome to fill. The long barrel musket is like this. Even the pistol in the waist of the robber leader can''t be pulled out and used. You have to first fill the barrel with gunpowder, then push the projectile in, and then fill the medicine door to shoot.


    If it hadn''t been for this, even if Chechen''s swordsmanship was all over the sky, he would have abandoned his sword and surrendered.


    Nevertheless, with the addition of the bandit leader, the situation became more and more critical. The three surrounded them, forming the situation at the beginning.


    As like as two peas, Fidel''s training is exactly the same as that of the time he was doing. But the opponent changed from one person to two, and the dagger was changed into a hatchet.


    The robber leader and his men looked at each other, and stabbed a long halberd at Chechen''s trunk.


    Chechen flashed past and was trying to fight back. He suddenly remembered the fight with Fidel and stopped his impulse.


    Sure enough, with the defeat of the halberd, the guy next to the robber leader waved an axe.


    "Stab." Che Chen broke his drink, "hummingbird" stabbed upward and pierced the robber''s arm holding an axe.


    With a successful blow, the robber''s right arm bled. Lost combat power in an instant.


    "Boy, you have a hand." the leader didn''t look at the injured companion, and chopped down with a halberd on the top of Chechen''s head.


    If only Chechen was alone, this halberd could be avoided. But behind Chechen is Yuri. If Chechen dodges, Yuri will suffer. There was no way, but Che Chen had to raise his sword and connect it.


    The axe surface of the long halberd was solid and split on the edge surface of the long thin sword. The tiger''s mouth burst and blood seeped out of the wound.


    "Chechen, how are you?" Yuri behind him felt Chechen''s back trembling and turned his head and asked.


    The robber in front of Yuri saw the opportunity and kicked the straw fork in Yuri''s hand.


    "Boy, not bad. He also hurt one of my brothers. He said, who are you?" seeing that both of them had lost their combat effectiveness, the robber leader put down his heart and forced him to ask.


    "Boss, talk to them. Kill them." the robber hurt by Chechen said fiercely.


    "Don''t worry, ask clearly. I don''t believe they are just these two people."


    "We are the horses of the Dragon Cavalry Regiment under the master of Smolensk, fiordo obkhovic. The rest of our regiment have leveled your camp. They will come back soon, and none of you can run." Cherchen raised a big flag and coaxed. He hoped to make the robbers feel scrupulous, so as to buy time for uncle Pedro to come back.


    Sure enough, as soon as the two robbers heard that they were officers and soldiers, they all looked surprised and hesitated.


    "The little guy is young, and there is no truth in his mouth. If you were alone, I would almost believe it. The fool next to you is still in rags?" the robber leader easily exposed Cherchen''s lie.


    Seeing that he couldn''t tell the truth, the robber leader raised his halberd and wanted to cut it down.


    "It''s over."


    Chechen closed his eyes and waited for death.


    Bang! A gunshot shocked the whole pine forest.

 Chapter 9

    The robber leader''s Halberd stopped in mid air, and more than a dozen figures rushed out of the pine forest.


    "Chechen!"


    "Uncle Pedro." Chechen heard his uncle Pedro''s voice.


    The robber leader grabbed Che Chen''s neck, lifted him up, and then put his arm around his neck. The two men followed suit and put a hatchet on Yuri''s neck.


    "Don''t come here. Come here again and I''ll kill both of them." said the robber leader fiercely. At this time, the distance between the two groups of people was less than ten meters.


    "Let them go!" said Pedro to the robber leader, waving his smoking pistol. Obviously, Pedro fired the gun just now.


    "Let them go?" the robber leader also pulled out the pistol on his waist. He put the muzzle of the gun hard on Chechen''s temple, looked at Chechen with a painful expression, looked at Pedro and several guns behind him, and said, "let them go. Do I still have life?"


    "As long as you are willing to release people, I will agree to any conditions." Pedro motioned the people behind him to lower the muzzle of the gun and put on the appearance that all conditions can be discussed.


    "How''s my man?" the robber leader asked his companions instead of any conditions.


    "There are seven people in our hands," said Pedro. Obviously, he was afraid of angering the robbers and deliberately said that he had lost the other party''s death and injury.


    Hearing what Pedro said, the robber leader showed a sad expression.


    After beating Pedro, they ran out of the pine forest. The leader had a premonition that his men were bad, but when he really heard that so many brothers had died, the robber leader was still sad. His two companions also looked sad.


    "I want these two guys to be buried with my brother." the robber leader looked like a devil. He pulled the trigger of his pistol.


    "Slow down, slow down. If you kill both of them, your companions will not survive. At that time, so many fire guns on our side will fire together, and you will not survive. Why don''t we make a deal." seeing that the robber leader was about to lose his mind, Pedro quickly tried to calm him down.


    "What deal?"


    "You have seven people on our side, and our seven people exchange our two people." Pedro put forward the exchange terms.


    His seven brothers exchanged their two children. Obviously, he made money on his side. The robber leader was obviously aware of this. He slowly closed the open trigger back, and his arm pinching Che Chen''s neck was not so tight.


    "How''s it going?" Pedro asked again.


    "This condition is not good enough," said the robber leader.


    "What do you want?" said a mercenary behind Pedro angrily. He seemed to forget that he had no so-called seven prisoners at all.


    "In addition to people, I want money. A lot of money." obviously, the robber leader also knew that the initiative was in his own hands, and he began to talk to the lion.


    "We can give you three hundred Taylor," Pedro offered. Three hundred Taylor, just the booty seized this time.


    "Three hundred? Give me? That''s my money." but the robber leader was not stupid. He immediately saw the fishiness inside.


    "How much do you want?" asked Pedro, seeing that the robber had not been fooled.


    "Two thousand Taylor." the robber leader offered his price.


    "OK, two thousand is two thousand."


    "I want it now," said the robber leader.


    "No one can take out two thousand Taylor at once. I can give you three hundred first and redeem them when we have enough money," said Pedro.


    Obviously, the robber leader also felt that it was unrealistic to ask these people to take out two thousand Taylor immediately. He was silent for a moment and said, "OK, but you must let people go first."


    "No. if you let someone go, what will you do if you go back?" this time, Pedro didn''t think about it and immediately refused. Are you kidding? He has only two prisoners in his hand (he doesn''t know that they have been killed by Malone).


    "Let them go first, or I''ll kill them." the robber leader threatened.


    The negotiations seem to have reached an impasse again. The robbers must let Pedro go first, and the so-called seven hostages are just a lie that Pedro told to stabilize the robber leader. Unless God shows up and resurrects those bodies, Pedro can''t do the hostage thing at all.


    At this time, something unexpected happened. Pedro slapped his gun on the snow. With a red face and jumping feet, he shouted: "Shoot, shoot. I won''t talk about it. I don''t want to be threatened by you scum anymore. Shoot, shoot. It''s a big deal. You killed one of us. Anyway, the blonde boy is just a guide. I''ll kill the three of you and bury him. It''s a big deal. We''ll take out a thousand Taylor to his family. It''s better than being threatened by you, I, aleval Pedro, will never be threatened by anyone. "


    Some people will do hysterical things once they are forced to a desperate situation. The robber leader doesn''t know whether the guy in front of him is in this state or not. But he doesn''t dare to gamble. Chechen and Yuri are the only chips in their hands. He is willing to put a low price and temporarily give up his request to return the prisoners, but he is afraid that he will speak out first.


    On Pedro''s side, Fidel and others were also embarrassed. Because they couldn''t tell if Pedro was telling the truth.


    Both sides are so wide eyed.


    At this time, as a hostage, Cherchen said something.


    "Mr. robber, I don''t think you should ask our regiment commander to release your companions at this time. Those people must have been injured in the fight just now and can''t move easily. Even if our regiment commander released them, how far can you take them? Besides, putting the injured people outdoors in such a cold day is not to save them, but to harm them."


    As a hostage, Chechen didn''t tremble like Yuri. Although he was naive and naughty all day, it was a childlike innocence of his age. When there was a real disaster, Xiao Chechen calmed down instead.


    He saw that uncle Pedro''s hysteria was true and false. Maybe his uncle had no hostages at all; He relied on this tough way to force the robbers to submit in order to buy time. Although the robber who kidnapped him had a hard mouth, his arms around his neck were tight and loose. Obviously, his heart was also in contradiction and struggle. Therefore, Che Chen said these words and gave the robber leader a step. He wants to buy time for himself and uncle Pedro, whether saving himself or being saved.


    "Are my brothers seriously injured?" the robber leader began to go down the slope. Obviously, he also felt that the stalemate was not the way.


    "Heavy," said federo.


    "Heavy," caddis said.


    "Well, you heal my brothers first. Bring me the people and money tomorrow. I''ll send someone to inform you of the location. If one person and one Taylor are missing, I''ll kill them."


    With that, the robber leader handed the car to the injured companion next to him, untied a sledge with a gun and sat on it.


    Immediately, two robbers also escorted Cherchen and Yuri to sit up.


    "Remember, a person, a Taylor can''t be less." the robber leader stressed again, then waved his whip, the sledge scratched two scratches on the snow and drove north.

 Chapter 10

    The robbers hooded Cherchen and Yuri and marched them into an abandoned post station.


    This is a post station built on the only way from Smolensk to several nearby villages and towns. During the reign of King wadiswaf, the decrees of the Republic were conveyed from Smolensk to villages and towns through such post stations. Countless business trips and villagers flowed between farms and cities on business roads. But now, these are deserted, and there is no continuous stream of caravans. The residents of the city have to spend four or five times more than before to buy the food and cloth they need; The farmers also shrank in the village. They made paper from bark, used carbon rods as pens, and made winter clothes from raw leather material turned out of wool skin.


    Two robbers hung Che Chen''s body in the air, one raised his head and the other raised his feet, threw him into the circle room full of feces, and then closed the circle door.


    "You two take turns watching them at night." Chechen heard the robber leader say so. They didn''t hear what else they said later.


    Because he was blindfolded, Chechen''s eyes were dark. He could not see the robber or Yuri. He could not tell whether it was day or night.


    After a while, he vaguely heard the sound of the night watchman walking back and forth. Obviously, even in such a cold day, the robbers did not neglect their duties, but were heavily guarded.


    But since he came here, Chechen still breathed a sigh.


    The first one, he survived. On this day, he faced two life crises. This time, the robber leader wanted to kill him with a halberd. He was saved by Uncle Pedro. At that time, he really thought the end was coming and was scared to death. The second time, when Uncle Pedro and the robber leader''s negotiation fell into a stalemate and was about to break, the sound of breaking the gun was really like the sound of death. But with his quick wit, he hid again.


    Now, it''s up to you whether it''s your third death or the prelude to escape.


    He must think of a way to escape as soon as possible.


    But this method is so difficult. In this situation, even if a pig lies in this circle, he can think of more ways than him. Because the pig won''t be tied up and hooded again.


    But Chechen is Chechen after all. For a while, he decided to find a way to loosen his hands and feet. But the "hummingbird" had already been taken by the robbers. Even if the sword was there, it was difficult and difficult to cut the rope with the blade.


    So he was ready to look for available tools in the room. He began to twist his back as hard as he could, twisting faster and faster. Every time, he could move his body out of his body. Then he took his body as the center and explored the ground with his hand tied behind his back, looking for any sharp object. Even these seven or eight times, he got nothing. He was tired and his whole body was numb. But Chechen took a little rest and then tried. He finally touched something.


    The surface of this thing is extremely smooth, but the edge is extremely sharp. If Chechen could take off his head cover now, he could see that it was a fragment of a glass wine cup. It''s not surprising that this thing appears here. After all, this is or used to be a post station.


    At this time, the ring door made a sound. The guard came to check the post.


    "What are you doing?" asked the robber guarding Chechen. He found that the position where Chechen sat was no longer the position he had thrown him.


    "I want to find a cleaner place, sir. It''s full of pig manure. It''s so smelly."


    "It''s no use where you go. It''s full of pig dung," said the robber guard with a wild smile.


    "Sir, how''s your companion with the injured hand?" Chechen didn''t respond to the teasing of the robber guard, but cared about the injured robber.


    "Why do you ask?" the robber guard''s voice was wary.


    "Nothing. After all, that gentleman was injured because of me. I just care about him." Chechen replied.


    "Gorod is in the room. You rest. I''ll let the blonde boy serve him," said the robber guard.


    The robber who was stabbed by himself was called goroday. Che Chen thought. And Yuri didn''t have an accident, which made Chechen secretly happy.


    "Then, sir, what do you use to heal Mr. goroday?"


    "What else can I use? What do you want in this place? It''s nothing. I took some bread and cobwebs and asked the blonde boy to apply his wound." maybe it was idle and boring. The robber guard chatted with Chechen without a word.


    "I think that Mr. goroday is really lucky," said Cherchen, pretending to be envious.


    "Lucky? He was stabbed like that by you, and his hands were almost broken. Is he lucky?" the robber guard almost felt that Che Chen was saying something ironic.


    "Of course I don''t mean that. I think Mr. goroday can rest in a warm room tonight because of his hand injury. My friend can also stay in the room to take care of him. I don''t want us, one in a stinky circle and the other in an icy and snowy outdoor." Chechen explained.


    He hoped to deceive the guard in front of him so that he could cut the rope calmly.


    Sure enough, Chechen''s words had an effect. The robber guarded the lighted room not far away, looked at Chechen sitting on the ground, and remembered that he had to look at the gate outside on such a cold day. His hands and feet were cold again.


    "You don''t want to run away?" the robber was still a little worried.


    "Mr. guard, how can I escape when my hands and feet are tied? If you don''t trust me, then lock the gate again. I''m waiting for our regiment to redeem me tomorrow." Chechen vowed.


    After listening to Chechen''s words, the guard thought it was true. He approached Chechen and examined the rope carefully. At last he locked the door and left at ease.


    After the door was locked, Chechen waited for a long time to make sure there was no movement outside. So he took out the broken glass in his hand, turned his wrist and cut it.


    I don''t know how many times I cut, the rope on my hand became more and more loose, and finally was cut off. Chechen was happy. He felt that he took off the Headcover on his head, and then began to untie the rope on his feet.


    Although man has gained freedom, it is still far away from the tiger''s mouth.


    "What should I do next?" Chechen asked.


    No one answered him, so he had to find the answer himself.


    Chechen arrived at the door first. The gate was firmly held by an iron lock, and there was no way to open it from the inside.


    Chechen walked to the other side of the circle again. That''s a wall.


    "If I could break through the wall and run to the sledge and jump on the back of a horse, I would be gone before they react."


    Good idea, but when Chechen knocked on the wall, he began to make trouble again - the wall was too thick.


    With the broken glass in hand, even if it takes ten days and a half months, it may not be able to open a gap.


    So he went to the other side.


    Suddenly, he seemed to be hit on his head by something very hard. With his hand feeling, Che Chen realized that it was a ladder. It turned out that the bottom of the circle was a place for raising pigs, but there was a layer on it, which was used to pile wheat straw and hay.


    Chechen climbed up the ladder. When he reached the top, he withdrew the ladder behind him.


    The top floor was not high, and the roof ran into Chechen''s head. He picked it with his hand. The roof was made of thatch. Soon he cut a hole.

 Chapter 11

    At this time, the night was fading and a bright light appeared on the eastern horizon. With the dim light and shadow, Chechen saw the horses tied in the courtyard. On one side of the patio are rows of low houses. There were two bright rooms inside. They should be the rooms where the robber leader and his men lived.


    Looking forward, there is a derrick and sink. The water in the sink is frozen.


    "Very good, very good." Chechen visually measured the distance from his current position to the horse. If he ran fast, he could reach it in a few blinks. When the reins are loosened, it will not take a while to get on the horse and run without a trace.


    Chechen looked at the bottom of the house again. It''s only four or five meters high from the roof to the ground, and there''s a thick layer of snow on the ground. If you jump down like this, you won''t even have minor injuries if you''re lucky.


    Chechen felt that everything was going his way now.


    "Go to sleep, go to sleep. You hungry wolves." he muttered, "go to sleep. I hope you have a nightmare. In your dream, an evil ghost will pull your skin. But you''d better not wake up, because it''s not light yet."


    But things didn''t go according to Chechen''s heart. A man shadowed the door of the hut. Chechen felt his head back and observed through the gap in the wooden wall.


    The figure came out of the door and went straight to the circle where Chechen was imprisoned. Just in the middle of his walk, the man raised his head, and the gray morning light reflected on his face and body. Che Chen recognized the man - Gaul Dai stabbed by himself.


    "Hell, how could it be him." Chechen thought to himself.


    Goro went to the door of the circle and pulled the big lock on the door. He took out a key from his pocket and opened the lock.


    "Boy, you dare to stab my hand. I''ll give you a taste of the whip."


    As he entered the door, goroday said a cruel word. This word spread to Chechen''s ears without missing a word.


    Chechen hurriedly climbed to the stairs. He heard the rustle of goroday stepping on hay and pig manure. Chechen felt a deer bumping in his heart. The goroday broke in when it was most important for him to escape. It seems that he still wants to avenge the sword he hurt him. If you fall into his hands and add up new hatred and old hatred, you will be better than dead. Che Chen secretly swore that he could not fall into the hands of the robbers even if he was afraid of death.


    Originally, Chechen thought that the robber would soon find himself. But he was wrong. For a while, goroday was only spinning in the dark circle.


    But finally, when he almost turned the whole circle, he finally found something wrong.


    "Damn it! What''s the matter? Why can''t you find the boy? Vassili, come and have a look." in the second half, goroday shouted very loudly. He was calling people.


    Hearing goroday''s cry, the robber named Vasili soon ran into the circle. He was the guy who guarded Chechen last night.


    "What''s going on?"


    "The man is gone."


    "Was the door locked when you came?"


    "It''s locked."


    "Then he can''t run. He must be hiding somewhere. I''ll light a fire. It''s too dark in the room."


    There was another burst of silence. Obviously, Vasili is talking about flint.


    The fireknife hit the flint, splashing out clusters of sparks. Sparks flashed into the darkness between the circles. Finally, a bunch of hay was lit.


    "He''s up, he''s up." finally Vassily found the stairway.


    "So you''re up there." goroday also saw the opening of the stairs above his head. His face was twisted and ferocious like a ghost. He decided that if Chechen fell into his hands later, he would strip off his clothes, whip a hundred times, and then throw him into the snow to cool off.


    The wooden ladder had already been pulled up by Chechen. The two robbers searched for a long time and couldn''t find the tools to climb. They only threatened Chechen below.


    "Damn boy, come down."


    "If I catch you, I''ll pull your skin."


    But no matter how the robbers scolded, Chechen just didn''t say a word. He just sat in a dark corner, guarding the stairs like a wolf. He was ready to fight with the robbers.


    Seeing that it was no use yelling, goroday ran out of the circle, leaving Vassily to watch. After a while, he came back with two sickles and a hand-made firearm.


    Bang, he shot at the stairs.


    "You can''t shoot. The boss wants to exchange this boy for people and money." Vasili was startled when he saw that goroday used a firegun. He hurriedly stopped.


    "Then let''s poke him down with a sickle." seeing that he couldn''t use a gun, goroday handed a sickle to Vassily and suggested.


    So two sickles poked at the hole and the nearby wood. The sharp sickle head passes through the board from time to time, exposing the tip. Chechen had to move a pile of hay and pile it at his feet.


    "What are you doing?" finally, the gunshot just now brought the robber leader.


    "Boss, get my boy and climb to the top of the circle." goroday said to the robber leader.


    "Useless guy. Why didn''t you find an interlayer between the circles last night." the robber leader heard the speech and angrily scolded the two men.


    "It was late and dark yesterday..." Vassily replied humbly to the leader''s accusation.


    "I''ll settle with you later. There''s a ladder in my room. You move it." the robber leader ordered.


    Finally, I don''t know which robber moved the ladder. In short, after a while, a wooden ladder was erected on the opening.


    Seeing that the ladder was set up, the robber leader wanted to go up first. But his glass bead like eyes turned twice, and some of them retracted their legs.


    "You go first," the robber leader ordered Vassily.


    No way, Vassili had to fight first. With the sickle in his hand and the cat in his body, he climbed the ladder slowly step by step. With each step, he had to stop and poke the sickle twice.


    On the top, Chechen had held a bundle of hay in his arms. He was going to hit Vassily as soon as he showed up.


    Finally, half Vassili''s head was exposed at the entrance of the stairs. Just as he was about to look up, Chechen threw a big bundle of hay and hit Vasili on the head. Vasili lost his center of gravity and fell down the wooden ladder. When landing, the splashed pig dung fell on the robber leader''s clothes.


    "Damn it." the robber leader became angry with shame. He grabbed the sickle in Luo Dai''s hand and stabbed the board on his head hard and hard.


    "Climb again." the bandit leader ordered his opponent.


    As a last resort, the two robbers climbed up the wooden ladder and began to climb up again.


    At this time, the sky is getting brighter. Around the post station, the darkness began to subside. Che Chen threw several bales of hay bags again, but there were few "weapons" left in his hand.


    "No matter whether it''s death or life." as soon as Chechen gritted his teeth, he threw the last "weapon", pushed open the thatch above his head, climbed up the roof and jumped into the snow-white ground.

 Chapter 12

    The height of four or five meters is only a blink of an eye for falling. As soon as Chechen''s feet landed, he rolled on the snow and removed the falling force.


    "The boy jumped out of the building. Chase! Chase!" two robbers shouted overhead.


    Before Che Chen got up, a snowflake rose on the snow a few meters away from him. The bullet hit the snow.


    "Stay there, boy." the bullet was fired from within the circle.


    Chechen turned a deaf ear to the warning of the robber leader. Are you kidding? The fire gun in the robber leader''s hand has fired one shot. Now it''s no different from a fire burning stick. What''s more, they want to exchange themselves and uncle Pedro for ransom and hostages, and they don''t dare to die.


    He got up and ran in the direction of the horse like a rabbit.


    "Yuri, Yuri." Chechen shouted as he ran. He hoped Yuri would hear the sound and come out of the room and run away together.


    But there was no movement in the room.


    No way, Chechen had to untie the tether and jump on the war horse.


    At this time, the bandit leader also chased out of the circle. Goroday and Vasili also jumped off the roof.


    "Drive." Che Chen slapped the horse''s buttocks fiercely. The pack horse trotted up first, then ran faster and faster, and flew out of the post station gate like the wind.


    At this time, the robber did not care about any hostages. The three raised their guns and opened fire at Chechen.


    But the precision of such crude firearms as hand-made firearms is really not flattering. The bullets don''t know where they have flown. In fact, the muskets of that era. For a target 30 meters away, it really depends on luck.


    "You stay and watch the other guy. Vassily and I go after him." the robber leader left goroday behind, and then took Vassily on two other horses and ran out angrily.


    So, three horses chased me on the endless snow field. Chechen has been trained as a knight since he was young, and his riding skills are naturally not bad; The two robbers took advantage of Lu Shu. Often one of them chased after Chechen, and the other took a shortcut to try to stop him in front of Chechen. Several times, the distance between the encircled robber and Chechen was only one horse, but Chechen was lucky to ask him to go.


    "Which direction is zamoshiya in the end?" compared with the two pursuers behind, the more worrying thing for Cherchen is that he lost his way. The endless snow fields can easily make people lose their sense of direction, not to mention outsiders like Cherchen who have just arrived in Poland. Now, he can only drive the horse to the so-called front.


    Suddenly, Chechen only felt that the front was black, and a deep ditch stopped in front of the horse. At this time, Chechen didn''t hesitate at all. He severely clamped his horse''s belly and planned to jump over. But I don''t know whether the horse who has been carrying goods is not good at jumping or running for a long time has made it exhausted. In short, although the horse ran and jumped forward, its front hoof fell on the other bank, but its rear hoof fell down the ditch.


    It struggled desperately and wanted to use its rear hoof to be steady on the steep slope. But Pozi was too slippery and too steep. A mistake, Chechen and his horse fell into the ditch.


    Fortunately, the horse was not on him. Che Chen slipped out of his legs and feet from the stirrup. He tried to support himself and lean on the slope. The ditch was as soft as a mattress, and the hand immediately sank on it. Behind the snow was a thick layer of moss.


    At this time, Chechen suddenly felt a burst of dizziness. He felt the world spinning and fainted.


    At this time, the two robbers witnessed the whole process of Chechen and his horse falling down the ditch. So they slowly slowed down and approached the ditch. When they wanted to come, Chechen was a turtle in a jar and couldn''t play any tricks anymore.


    "Boss, how should we deal with this disobedient boy later?" Vasili asked, leaving his horse behind the leader.


    "It''s up to you. As long as you don''t kill yourself," said the robber leader.


    "That''s good." Vasili smelled the speech and showed a ferocious smile. In his mind, he had come up with countless dirty and terrible criminal laws to punish Chechen.


    Two robbers came to the ditch and saw Chechen fainting in the ditch. At this moment, they finally put down their hearts.


    But just then, the sudden change protruded. Countless cavalry jumped out of the woods by the ditch. The first one rode to the two at the front of the team.


    The man did not speak, and rushed to Vassily''s side with a knife. The knife flashed like lightning, and Vasili was cut off his head before he could see the face of the comer. Blood gushed like a fountain from the neck of the lost head.


    The bandit leader lost all his courage when he saw that the other party was numerous and his men were cut to death by a knife. He couldn''t even think of avenging his men. He pulled his horse and wanted to run away.


    But the man did not give the robber leader a chance to escape. He picked up his horse and caught up in a short time. The two horses ran side by side on the snow field. The robber leader watched in horror as the man took out a pistol and aimed it at his head.


    This is also his last consciousness. A bullet ripped off his skull. The lifeless body could not keep its balance at once and fell to the ground like a sack.


    "Hey, Blair. Is this man still alive?" the knight who killed two people pulled his horse back and asked his men who were exploring the ditch.


    "Still alive. I think I just lost my head. It''s no big problem," replied the man named Blair.


    "Well, get him up. Let''s make a fire and rest," said the knight.


    "It''s hard to do," Blair frowned.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The boy seems to have just come out of the dunghill."


    "Then do it yourself."


    The knight stopped talking. Others were busy all at once. They cleared an open space, took firewood from their horses and made a pile of bonfires.


    Blair took a blanket to wrap Cherchen, covered his nose, picked Cherchen up and put it by the campfire.


    The knight got off his horse and sat by the campfire. Two servicemen brought a large piece of mutton and roasted it on the fire. They took some potatoes and quail eggs from the food bag, threw them into a tin bucket, took some snow from the ground and cooked the soup. After a while, a smell filled the air.


    Che Chen, who was lying by the campfire, was excited by the smell and slowly woke up.


    The first time he opened his eyes, he saw the knight in front of him.


    What kind of person is this?


    The knight in Chechen''s eyes was about thirty-two or thirty-three years old. Even if he sat there, he was tall and straight like a white birch; The dark face is full of spirit; On his high forehead, some dark hair like a black horsetail fell on his magical brow; He has an eagle nose and full nostrils.


    He is wearing a purple warrior suit, and a chain home suit is sleeved on the outside of the warrior suit. This is a kind of armor combining lock armor and piece armor, which is light and practical.


    On the waist of the knight''s waist, there was an extremely gorgeous treasure knife. The scabbard was inlaid with colorful rubies.


    Such a person, anyone will think that he is the childe of a rich family.


    Such a person must be playful and carefree. But when the remaining light of Chechen''s eyes swept the knight''s beautiful blue eyes, he saw endless loneliness.


    This makes Chechen wonder.


    "Water."


    Although I really want to say a word of thanks, the first thing Chechen said is to get water.


    He is really thirsty.

 Chapter 13

    Blair took one look at Cherchen and another at his boss. Seeing that there was no objection, he took out a leather bag from behind and threw it to Cherchen.


    Che Chen opened the wooden stopper of the leather bag and gulped it down into his mouth. Unexpectedly, these mouthfuls came down and choked Chen''s throat.


    The leather bag contained not water, but wine. In the past, Chechen didn''t drink wine, but when he was in his hometown, Chechen drank low-grade wine, which was completely different from the feeling in the leather bag.


    I don''t know at all. The wine in this bag is called Greka in Poland and vodka in Russia. No matter what the name is, they all have a characteristic, that is, the degree is very high.


    "Ha ha ha." seeing that Che Chen choked like this, everyone around laughed. Even the knight who saved Chechen couldn''t help laughing.


    This may be just a joke between Blair and Cherchen, but Cherchen can''t help but be competitive when he sees these people laughing at himself.


    Che Chen picked up the bag, raised his head, closed his eyes and poured it into his mouth. He opened his mouth and the wine in his bag tilted like water on a waterfall. The skin bag became more and more flat, and soon there was no drop left.


    "Good man." the knight saw Che Chen''s posture and smiled in praise. Others also changed from watching jokes to admiring.


    "Do you have any more?" Chechen asked loudly after wiping the wine stains on the corners of his mouth with his sleeve. At this time, his cheeks were crimson and he was a little drunk.


    The knight couldn''t help smiling when he saw that Chechen was strong enough to support a hero. He beat up a bowl of potato quail egg soup and handed it to Cherchen.


    "There''s still wine, but you can warm yourself up with a bowl of soup first."


    Che Chen took the soup and took a sip. The potato quail egg soup tastes delicious and has the effect of sobering up. Cherchen drank it in a few mouthfuls.


    At this time, Chechen just wanted to go. He didn''t thank these people who saved him, and didn''t ask their names.


    "Gentlemen, thank you for saving me. I don''t know your name yet."


    "Bao Geng," said the knight.


    "My name is Claire," said Blair. Seeing Cherchen drinking, Blair fell in love with the boy.


    "My name is aleval Chechen. I''m a knight from Spain." Chechen introduced himself.


    "Is Spain all a child Knight like you?" Blair joked when he saw that Cherchen claimed to be a knight.


    Chechen didn''t answer. He also found out that Blair was a teaser.


    "Brother Bao Geng, where did you come from?"


    It''s no wonder that Chechen will inquire. It''s really that Bao Geng and his men are too unusual.


    Not to mention Bao Geng dressed like a childe, only his men look very unusual. The team of more than 40 people has the same number of horses. And they are not ordinary horses, but authentic Arab foals. Even in Spain, only those rich noble knights have one or two such good horses. They not only have horses, but also wear lock armour inlaid with piece armour. There are also many Damascus machetes in Arab style on their sabers. If it weren''t for the obvious Western appearance, Cherchen would feel that Turkish troops had invaded the Republic of Poland.


    "We are the cavalry under the Duke of Dominica and send a letter to Smolensk," said Bao Geng. "Our Duke is resident on the southern border of the Republic."


    These words clearly explain why the costumes of Bao Geng and others are similar to those of Ottoman Turkish cavalry.


    "Really? You''re going to Smolensk. Do you want to go through zamoshya?" Chechen asked pleasantly surprised to hear that Bao Geng and they were going to Smolensk. As for what Bao Geng said about the Duke of Dominica, Cherchen forgot after hearing it. These have nothing to do with themselves.


    "You''re going to zamoshiya? Then you''re going in the opposite direction. Zamoshiya is in the west of Smolensk. Our current position is here in the south."


    Before Bao Geng spoke, Blair said first.


    "Really?" listening to Blair, Cherchen was a little disappointed.


    "What are you going to zamoye for?" Bao Geng asked.


    "Oh, brother Bao Geng. My uncle and I are mercenaries. This time, my uncle and I escorted a caravan to Smolensk. We just settled in zamoshye a few days ago because of the heavy snow. As a result..." Cherchen briefly told Bao Geng his story.


    After listening to Chechen''s story, Bao Geng and Blair couldn''t help but look at each other with new eyes. Unexpectedly, Che Chen is not old, but he can think of a way to save himself wisely and calmly after several times of trouble. This courage and courage are really not useful to ordinary people.


    "Blair, get the map," Bao Geng said.


    Blair took out a map from his bag around his waist.


    "We''re in this position now," Bao Geng said, taking the map closer to Chechen.


    "If you want to go to zamoshiya, you have to go in this direction." Bao Geng drew a virtual line with his fingers on the map and connected the two points.


    "Uh huh." Chechen nodded again and again. Bao Geng''s map is extremely detailed. It not only shows the location of each village and town, but also the path is clearly marked.


    "Where is the nearest post station?" Chechen asked another question.


    "The nearest post station? What are you going to do there?" Bao Geng was a little strange.


    "One of my companions was caught by robbers. I want to go back and save him."


    If Bao Geng was impressed by Chechen''s wisdom and courage that didn''t match his age just now, now Chechen''s persistence in leaving his friends makes Bao Geng even more fond of it.


    He immediately ordered several of his men to go to the post station to save Chechen''s companion.


    Of course, this move makes Cherchen more grateful. He looked around, then stood up and ran to the nearest man, borrowed the man''s leather bag, and then ran back to Bao Geng,. He took another sip of it himself, and then handed it to Bao Geng. He has nothing to thank Bao Geng for his gift. He can only express his gratitude in this way.


    Bao Geng certainly understood what Chechen meant. He took the bag and drank. After drinking, they looked at each other and smiled.


    In the following time, Bao Geng showed his good side. He took a priceless sword to cut barbecue, used silk warrior cuffs to wipe the oil stains on his lips, and sprinkled the wine on his clothes while drinking.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. Maybe it''s noon. Some of Bao Geng''s men came back with Yuri.


    "Chechen." Yuri shouted as soon as he saw Chechen.


    He told Cherchen that Cherchen escaped from the circle. Yuri was tied in the room by two robbers and couldn''t get away.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right now. It''s these kind people who saved us." Chechen comforted Yuri.


    But when Yuri wanted to thank Bao Geng, Bao Geng looked dismissive, which was very different from his attitude towards Chechen. This embarrassed Yuri.


    But Bao Geng won''t estimate the mood of a Yuri. He is the kind of character who likes who is pleasing to the eye.


    When it was time to break up, Bao Geng jumped onto the horse. He said meaningfully to Cherchen at once: "my little Spanish brother. Believe it or not, a storm will sweep the whole of Lucerne. Smolensk will be the center of the storm. You are still young and will have a great future. Don''t put yourself in danger and stay away from there as soon as possible."


    I haven''t waited for Cherchen to aftertaste it. Bao Geng had gone away, and his followers followed him.

 Chapter 14

    When Cherchen and Yuri fight back to zamoshya, Cherchen''s uncle Pedro is also in trouble in zamoshya.


    Originally, according to the agreement between Pedro and the robbers, he should take two thousand Taylor and prisoners to redeem Chechen and Yuri on this day. He also agreed with the leader of the caravan and the village head of Mikhail to exchange the tar and other items seized from the robbers for Taylor.


    But since last night, the mercenary regiment has been divided over the issue of redemption. The initiator is Malone, who lost one ear in the battle.


    Malone has a problem. He is greedy for money. Originally, when he joined Pedro''s team, he took a fancy to the mercenary fee promised by Pedro for 20 Taylor every month in the future. If the booty is changed into money, everyone will not be less than 150 Taylor. Now this money has to be exchanged by Pedro for his nephew. How can Malone not resent it.


    Malone agitated four or five mercenaries and strongly opposed Pedro''s use of the captured booty to redeem people.


    "Our mercenaries are all engaged in desperate business with their heads hanging on their trousers and belts. This time, the booty should belong to each of us. According to the rules, everyone should share the money and booty equally."


    That''s what Malone said.


    This remark is indeed reasonable if it is in peacetime. Pedro doesn''t care about these little money. Pedro combined these people, but also want to join one side in the war that will break out in the future to obtain greater benefits. He will even deliberately give more benefits to others in order to buy people''s hearts and consolidate the team.


    But this time, his nephew fell into the hands of the robbers. Without hostages, the property was the last bargaining chip for Pedro to negotiate with the robbers. How could he get rid of the money.


    So Pedro proposed not to divide the property for the time being, and then robbed it from the robbers when it was replaced.


    "Get it back? What if you can''t get it back?" Malone was a little reluctant.


    If Pedro had met Malone''s naysayers in the past, he would have had an old fist. But now, his prestige in the team has not been fully established, and there are not a few mercenaries who listen to Malone''s words. He had to restrain his anger and explain it carefully.


    But no matter what Pedro said, Malone was against it. He has only one purpose, that is, money.


    "If you hadn''t killed the two prisoners, you might have changed them back without paying."


    Listen to Malone being so unreasonable, Cadiz, who was originally unhappy with Pedro, stood on Pedro''s side and choked.


    Malone widened his ape like black eyes. If anger could burn a person, caddis would have been burned to ashes by the anger from Malone''s eyes.


    Unfortunately, caddis had no response to Malone''s anger. After saying this, he lowered his head and wiped his sword.


    "Yes, I also propose to rescue Chechen first. We are all companions who live and die together. Who hasn''t been in danger yet. Let''s think about whether you want others to save you if you are captured one day and have the chance to pay a ransom."


    At this time, Fidel also said.


    Fidel was a soldier and good at fencing. He also has great prestige in the team. He also spoke for Pedro and hit the point. The two mercenaries who were originally bewitched by Malone immediately wavered.


    Seeing that his allies were less and less, Malone kept dripping sweat on his forehead anxiously.


    Suddenly, he reached out and held his halberd.


    This is to fire! The crowd could not help but get nervous.


    Pedro and Fidel also put their hands on the hilt.


    At the critical moment, Ruth stood between the two sides and acted as a peacemaker. He said that it was getting late and everyone went back to have a rest. We''ll think about it in the long run tomorrow. That eased the situation.


    By this, Malone certainly won''t live in the same room with Pedro and Fidel again. He gave them a vicious look, then looked at caddis, picked up his halberd and went out of the door.


    Originally, people thought it was over. Unexpectedly, Malone secretly carried a few velvet and other booty onto a pack horse that night and absconded with things.


    This is a big trouble. It''s nothing to leave a Malone, but what he stole is worth no less than 600 Taylor. These are the things that Pedro intended to exchange for ransom. There is a big gap in the 2000 ransom.


    "Thieves, robbers, villains." Pedro cursed Malone with dirty and ugly words, and others were filled with righteous indignation. Such a thing of absconding with objects violates the taboo of mercenaries.


    "I don''t know if a thousand Taylor can redeem one person." after cursing, Pedro couldn''t help thinking. He even thought of robbing the village - if conditions permit.


    "Excuse me, gentlemen."


    At this time, village head Mikhail opened the door and came in.


    "Village head, what''s the matter?" Pedro''s voice was tired, and he was a little haggard.


    "That''s right. The noble master in the city sent a team of cavalry to collect the rent for next year. Although I told them again and again that we had no surplus food, they still didn''t believe it and said they wanted to search. So..."


    Later, village head Mikhail didn''t say it clearly, but he obviously meant that the scope of the search also included the rooms where the caravan and mercenaries were located.


    "Well, let''s go out." the people didn''t fight with the soldiers. Although they were in a bad mood, Pedro and they didn''t embarrass the village head Mikhail and went out of the house very cooperatively.


    Outside, the leader of the caravan was negotiating with the soldiers.


    "We are a caravan belonging to the kingdom of Sweden and protected by the king of Sweden."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. leader. We have great goodwill to the kingdom of Sweden and the greatest respect to King Carl. We won''t move anything as long as it''s on the caravan list," said a young man like an officer.


    So the leader stopped talking.


    Pedro and others stood outside the house and watched the soldiers go in and out.


    "Do you think these soldiers can find food?" Ruth whispered to caddis. The two performances of Cadiz made Ruth think that the cold faced man had been seduced by Pedro, and his attitude towards him was warm.


    Cadiz didn''t speak.


    "Sir. We found something."


    At this time, a soldier came out with two barrels of tar and wine. That''s the booty Pedro got from the robbers.


    "Put it down! These are ours." Pedro roared. The sound not only frightened the soldier, but even Ruth and them trembled.


    I don''t blame Pedro for the lion roar. Malone''s abscond with things is enough to make Pedro angry, and now these stupid soldiers have the idea of the rest. If they succeed, Pedro will really have no hope to save Chechen.


    "Not on your list." the young officer looked at Pedro with angry eyes and said without expression and salt.


    "That''s our booty against robbers," Ruth said.


    "Indeed," said the caravan leader.


    "That''s the stolen goods. We''ll take them away and return them to their original owners."


    But the young officer remained unmoved and still wanted to take it.


    "Stolen goods? I''ll turn your clothes into ''dirty goods''." Pedro couldn''t bear it. He didn''t care about anything, so he drew his sword and cut it.

 Chapter 15

    Suddenly, the young officer''s knife had to be raised over his head before it could be out of its sheath to block Pedro''s attack.


    Click. Pedro''s half sword was strong and heavy, and the scabbard of the young officer suddenly broke into countless pieces.


    But the officer was not easy. When he was suddenly attacked, his cavalry knife, after blocking the attack of the half sword, followed the edge of the half sword and rowed to Pedro''s hands holding the sword.


    If the blow was successful, Pedro''s wrist would be cut off. As a last resort, Pedro had to turn the blade and block the blow with the hand guard of half a sword.


    At the end of the first round, they seemed to be neck and neck.


    The blow was Pedro''s angry blow. Seeing that he didn''t succeed, Pedro calmed down a little. But he did not intend to stop. Pedro knew that he had no way back from the moment he cut the sword - the other party was a Polish officer, and he must have brought a lot of people this time. And Fidel, these people, have no problem fighting robbers with themselves. If they fight against the officers and soldiers, they have neither the ability nor the courage. This war, whether losing or winning, is a dead end.


    "It turned out that this was the place where our uncle and nephew buried their bones." when he thought about it, Pedro couldn''t help smiling bitterly. But although his mind turned a few times, the sword in his hand did not delay. The half sword stabbed him left and right, split up and cut down, and could not move away from the key of the officer.


    The officer waved his cavalry knife and was weak in both hands. He could only parry and had no power to fight back. It was extremely difficult for him to stop Pedro''s first strike; The counterattack after blocking consumed his great mental strength. Pedro''s subsequent blows made his arms tingle.


    During this period, the young officer''s men had already raised their guns to force Fidel and others, and Fidel and others did not dare to move even though they had weapons in their hands, as Pedro expected.


    Several soldiers also wanted to aim at Pedro, but although he was a little broad and fat, he was extremely agile. He kept changing his steps and wrestling with the young officer, so that they wouldn''t have a chance to aim.


    Finally, Pedro cut off the young officer''s cavalry knife with half a sword and put the sword across his neck. With the hostages in hand, Pedro calmed down even more.


    Those soldiers were also a rat repellent. Although they didn''t put down their guns, they looked at each other and didn''t know what to do.


    "You say, are those things stolen?" asked Pedro fiercely.


    "Of course they are stolen goods. Although you defeated me, you can''t change this fact." unexpectedly, the young officer was not afraid of the sword across his neck.


    "As long as you give it back to us, I''ll let you go. It''s like today''s thing hasn''t happened," added Pedro. In his opinion, the young man must be a noble when he became an officer at such a young age. Nobles want face. They can exchange anything for face.


    "No, I will never make an unjust deal in exchange for my life." the young officer shook his head firmly. Then he said to his men, "don''t care about my life or death. Arrest these people who provoke the Republic Army."


    "Are you German?" didn''t expect the young officer to be so "axis", Pedro asked with some uncertainty. In his early years, he traveled north and south for many years. He had seen Germans, French, Hungarians and Turks, but only the Germans were so rigid and inflexible.


    "No, I''m Spanish," said the young officer to himself.


    "We''re Spanish too," Ruth said with some surprise. He did not expect that the officer should be his compatriot


    "Are you Spanish too?" asked the young officer with some uncertainty.


    "Yes, yes," Fidel and others admitted again and again. Then he spoke a few words of local dialect and slang in his hometown.


    "My name is Aragon," the young officer gradually believed, and he introduced himself. "I''m a lieutenant of the Smolensk mercenary regiment. Our head is Lieutenant Colonel Franco."


    After introducing himself, Aragon continued, "for the sake of my compatriots, I can ignore today''s things. But I must take those things back. They are all things with a Lord."


    "These things are related to my nephew''s life." Pedro also put down his sword. He talked about the cause and effect of the matter briefly.


    "I sympathize with you. But it''s beyond my authority. Well, I''ll take you to our leader. He''s also in zamoshya today," Aragon said.


    Pedro nodded in agreement. He put away his sword and hung it on his waist again.


    "Pedro!"


    "Franco!"


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Pedro and the Colonel Franco met, they stared. Then there was a burst of happy laughter. The difference is that Pedro''s laughter is more unrestrained, while Franco is happy and serious, trying to maintain the appearance of his commander.


    They are old acquaintances.


    "Pedro, didn''t you go back to Spain? Why did you come back again?" after laughing, Franco asked Pedro.


    "The money was spent. I had no other ability, so I had to pick up the sword again." Pedro summarized the reason for his coming out of the mountain again in one sentence.


    "What about you? I remember when I left. Didn''t you stay in the ring mercenary regiment? Why did you become head here?"


    At this question, Franco''s face suddenly became painful. As if thinking of the painful past. He bit his lips so hard that he didn''t even know it was broken.


    "What''s the matter, old friend?" seeing Franco''s expression, Pedro also had a bad feeling.


    "There is no ring mercenary regiment." Franco finished this sentence almost word by word.


    "What''s the matter? Where''s commander longjingen? And chief officer William and one eyed Kennan..." Pedro asked anxiously. He and Franco had been in the ring mercenary regiment for seven years, and had deep feelings with everyone in the regiment. Now he suddenly heard the bad news, how can he not make him anxious.


    "This is not a place to talk. I''ll talk to you when I get back to Smolensk. Oh, by the way. Why are you here, and you came with Aragon."


    Franco didn''t want to say more here. He turned the subject and asked.


    So Pedro said the story of Chechen briefly again.


    "That''s right." after listening to his old friend, Franco turned around.


    "Lieutenant Aragon." Franco looked serious.


    "Yes, sir," Lieutenant Aragon saluted.


    "Lieutenant, what are we here for?"


    "Send us to collect food."


    "Does that allow us to recover the lost property for those victims?"


    "No. but..."


    "No, but since the city Lord has given an order, we should follow it. We can do whatever the order requires us to do."


    "Yes, sir."


    "This boy is like you when you were young," said Pedro to Franco when Aragon left.


    "People in the regiment call him ''little German''. But I wish he could be more flexible," Franco said with emotion. His former nickname was "German". Seeing Aragon is like seeing yourself when you were young.


    Pedro got his belongings back and was in a good mood when he saw his old friend again. He wanted to make a few more jokes. At this time, there was a cry from Chechen outside.


    "Uncle Pedro, uncle Pedro."

 Chapter 16

    Pedro thought he was auditory hallucination, but when he saw his nephew riding into his field of vision. He pounced on him like an old hen protecting her chicks.


    "My dear nephew, let uncle take a good look at you." Pedro first gave Cherchen a big hug, then covered Cherchen''s little face with his big palm fan like hand, and looked at it carefully.


    "Uncle, I stink. Besides, I''m almost out of breath." but Chechen is a little hard to resist uncle Pedro''s favor. Before he could breathe from the bear hug, his uncle covered and pinched his face.


    But Pedro did not care what Chechen said. He wanted to express his uncle''s joy for his nephew''s safe return in his own way.


    "Pedro, this is your nephew who was kidnapped by robbers."


    Finally, the Savior appeared. Franco saw that Pedro behaved like this, and he knew three points about Cherchen''s identity.


    "Yes, this is my nephew. Aleval Chechen," Pedro said to Franco.


    "Hello, little friend. I''m your uncle''s former comrade in arms. How did you escape from the robbers?" Franco introduced himself and asked how Chechen escaped from death.


    "Yes, how did you escape?" obviously, Pedro was also concerned about it.


    "In fact, I am," Chechen just said, and suddenly stopped. He felt that he had more important things to do than telling stories.


    "Dear uncle, can I take a bath first?"


    "Chechen, can I come in?" Yuri shouted with a big bucket of water outside the bathroom.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll put on my clothes first." Chechen said in the bathroom.


    After a while, Chechen opened the door. Let Yuri bring the water in.


    At this time, Che Chen was wearing a clean white shirt with a pair of black wide bottomed trousers. His hair was a little wet.


    "Anyway, I have to take a bath later. Why do you put on your clothes first?" Yuri asked Cherchen as he poured water into the bath bucket.


    He was puzzled by Cherchen''s behavior. In the village, if anyone did this, he would be regarded as a fool.


    "No, it''s impolite to face my friends naked in Spain. And that''s what chivalry taught me," Chechen explained to Yuri.


    "Strange customs," Yuri muttered.


    "Yuri, my uncle, what are they doing outside?" Chechen asked Yuri. While inside, he heard noises and curses from time to time outside.


    "Your uncle went drinking with his friend. That''s the officer," Yuri said.


    "Oh, his name is Franco. He is said to be a regimental commander. He looks like a very serious soldier." Chechen recalled and said. She was not impressed by Franco, only remembered his flat face.


    "May he and his men suffer from the plague." unexpectedly, Yuri''s view of Franco was not general. As soon as Cherchen''s voice fell, he cursed Franco.


    "What''s the matter? Yuri." Chechen was very surprised.


    "Those people are robbing us of our food."


    It turned out that as soon as Franco and his men entered zamoshya, they announced feodo''s order to collect all the food in the village. Village head Mikhail repeatedly explained that he had paid the rent this year and took out the document signed by the rent collector. But these people still broke into the villagers'' rooms door to door and forcibly searched every corner. I don''t know how many conflicts like Pedro and Aragon occurred in the village. Not everyone is as lucky as Pedro.


    "Why are they doing this? Is it because of the war?"


    "That''s right. The great Cossacks are about to fight. Of course these noble old men''s dog legs are scared to death. Of course they want the last crazy one." Yuri said gnashing his teeth on the edge of the bath bucket.


    Suddenly, he remembered that his "dog leg" and Chechen''s uncle were friends. He quickly shut his mouth.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t say it." when Chechen saw Yuri''s appearance, he didn''t know his mind.


    "That''s good. Cherchen, you''re really my good friend."


    "They took all the food away. Do you have enough to eat?" Chechen thought of the most important question and asked Yuri.


    Listening to Chechen''s question, Yuri first raised his head warily and looked around, and then ran to the door. Finally, he returned to Chechen, as if he had made Mo Dadi''s determination to die and said, "Chechen, my brother. I told you this secret. You must not tell others."


    "I swear."


    "In the name of God."


    "In the name of God."


    So Yuri told Cherchen the secret of zamoshye village.


    It turned out that as early as the meeting when Grandpa fiordo''s grandfather was Lord, the villagers of zamoshye village secretly cultivated many fields in the trees and valleys. Of course, none of these fields were reported to the Lord. Otherwise, according to the laws of the Republic, every field must pay no small rent. So over the years, there has been no increase in the rent that the Smolensk City Lord and his grandfather''s grandfather will get. By these means, the villagers of zamoshye village can support themselves in the famine years.


    "But after so many years, no one found it? And this time uncle Franco searched so thoroughly, you didn''t reveal the truth." after hearing Yuri''s story, Chechen was shocked.


    "We won''t hide all the food in the village." Yuri scoffed at Cherchen''s question, as if he were saying how such a smart man could ask such a stupid question.


    "Ha ha." for Yuri''s contempt, Chechen can only deal with it with a smile.


    "Oh, I''ve been talking for so long. Take a bath, or the water will be cold." Yuri reminded Cherchen.


    "Well, OK."


    "Then I''ll go out first. I have to help my mother cook."


    "OK, Yuri."


    Chechen walked into the bath bucket. The water temperature in the bath bucket was neither hot nor cold. He lay half comfortably down.


    The ups and downs experienced in these two days are more wonderful than all the things I have experienced in the past 14 years. At this moment, he decided to write these down in his diary and send them back to Spain when he had a chance to show them to his parents. Tell them how wonderful they are.


    And the knight named Bao Geng. At the thought of him, Chechen was confused and fascinated. What a mysterious man that is! That melancholy look, that gorgeous dress, that uninhibited character and that superb swordsmanship. Everything about Bao Geng leads Chen''s heart.


    The steam in the bath bucket slowly rose and filled the whole room. Chechen also fell asleep in the fog.

 Chapter 17

    When Cherchen came out of the bathroom after taking a bath, Pedro and Franco drank the third bottle of wine. Even Franco''s eyes brightened when he looked at Cherchen, who was clean and dressed up.


    At the age of 14, Chechen''s height of 1.65 meters is not short among his peers. His nose is straight, his lips are ruddy, his arms are slender, his legs are slender, and his skin is white like porcelain from the East; And the eyes are shining like stars in the night sky.


    "Oh, Pedro, your nephew is such an angel." Franco praised a man rarely.


    "That''s, don''t look whose nephew he is." Pedro saw his old friend praising Cherchen and kicked his nose and face more and more. I forgot what I looked like.


    "Uncle Franco, I often hear my uncle talk about you. He says you are a real knight." Chechen sat down at the side of the table and poured Franco a glass of wine.


    "It''s impossible. Your smelly uncle will praise people?" Franco''s face was expressionless, but Cherchen praised himself as a real knight, but he was very useful in his heart.


    "Yes. Uncle said you are a kind knight." Chechen specially put the stress on "benevolence".


    "Chechen!" Pedro took the lead in opening his mouth. He glanced at Franco and then at Chechen.


    Franco''s face hung down. Obviously, he heard some overtones in Chechen''s words. I''m afraid that "benevolence" is not praising itself.


    "What do you want to say, little friend?"


    "Uncle Franco," Chechen said eagerly, "the villagers of zamoshiya bear high land rent every year and live a life without food and clothing. They have paid the land rent this year, but now you have to take their last grain. How can they live in this severe winter?"


    Although Chechen knew from Yuri that village head Mikhail had grain in other places, he still hoped that Franco would return the grain found from the village to the villagers in accordance with the knight''s Creed.


    Franco put down his glass and the wine shook in it. His eyes stared at Cherchen like two sharp swords, and Cherchen showed no weakness, just facing Franco''s eyes.


    For a long time, Franco opened his mouth and said to Chechen. There was no doubt in his voice.


    "Children, there is benevolence in the knight''s creed, but I also have responsibility and loyalty. I am a knight, but I am also the head of the mercenary regiment in Smolensk and an officer of the Republic. I have the responsibility and obligation to protect this country. In peacetime, benevolence is indeed the criterion that a knight should abide by, but now it is on the verge of war, everyone should give all his own money Strength to defend this country - Knights draw their swords, priests pray, farmers give grain, businessmen use money. Everyone has his own duty. "


    "But." Chechen wanted to retort, but Franco interrupted him as soon as he spoke.


    "I know what you''re trying to say. Are you trying to say that it''s too cruel to confiscate all their food? We don''t want to take these, but save them for the time being. Otherwise, when the Russians and zaporoze Cossacks come, they will take everything here, and they will plow it with fire and sword. Zamoshya will have no grass."


    Franco paused and continued, "at that time, the food will feed their soldiers and mobs to slaughter the good people. At this time, where is your kindness? As for the lack of food for the people here, you can rest assured that Lord fiordo has agreed to leave them three days of food, and when they are finished, they can come to the city to receive the next three days of food."


    Franco''s words are justified, which makes Cherchen irrefutable. Of course, this is also because Chechen is too young and has too little experience. When he has experienced more things and established his values, he can refute Franco''s point of view.


    "All right, all right. Old friend, you have a lot of truth. You bully a child. Chechen, my nephew. Also pour a glass of wine for my uncle and tell him how you escaped." at this time, Pedro made a round at the right time and turned the topic away.


    As a veteran, he didn''t believe Franco could have an unexpected harvest in zamoshye from the beginning. The villagers here are poor and cunning people, which can be seen from the dilapidated Church - the poorer the people are, the more devout they are in God, because they have nothing to rely on except God. So the more beautiful the church is; The church in zamoshya is so dilapidated that it is obvious that people here have found a way to survive without relying on God.


    "Yes, uncle. I was saved by a real knight."


    Seeing Pedro asking, Chechen hurriedly talked about a series of things from being captured to being rescued.


    Cherchen opened his mouth and told the story of ups and downs. Pedro was so drunk, but Franco heard something strange. When Cherchen finished, Franco asked, "Cherchen, did that man really say he was a knight under the Duke of Dominica?"


    "Yes, they also said that they went to Smolensk to deliver the letter for the Duke of Dominica."


    Franco looked down at the glass and was lost in thought.


    What Chechen said can''t be a lie, but the identity of the messenger named Bao Geng is too suspicious. Franco had been in Smolensk for many years and had never heard that the mayor of Fyodor was familiar with the so-called Duke of Dominica; Moreover, the cavalry''s equipment is too gorgeous. A team of messengers can''t have a sword inlaid with gemstones or a war horse selected from thousands of miles. Bao Geng, Franco couldn''t figure out what the so-called messenger was.


    "What''s the matter with you, old friend?" asked Pedro when Franco was silent.


    Franco shook his head and dispersed his thoughts. Although his face is cold, he is a careful man. Although I doubt it, I have no real evidence. Moreover, as long as you go back to the city and ask the soldiers at the city gate whether there is such a team of messengers entering the city, you can know whether it is true or false. Why say it now? It will increase everyone''s trouble.


    "Nothing. Oh, by the way. Pedro, we''re going back to Smolensk soon. Are you going with me?" Franco asked.


    "Of course, we are going to escort the caravan to Smolensk this time. When we finish this job, we still want to join the Smolensk army."


    Pedro had long planned to follow Franco into the city. At this time, Franco asked, why not.


    "Well, I''ll tidy up the team. We''ll start in an hour."


    With that, Franco stood up and tidied up his clothes. Go out.

 Chapter 18

    "Look, everybody. Smolensk is already in sight," Aragon said excitedly at once.


    "What? Here it is!" Chechen stood in the stirrup, looked up and said, "where? Where?"


    "Look, it''s right there. Do you see those two sharp things? That''s the gate tower of Smolensk."


    "It seems to be a good city. Fidel, it seems that we have come to the right place," said Pedro with a smile.


    After a long journey, the destination is finally in sight. Everyone is very happy.


    Soon, everyone approached the first row of houses on the outskirts of the city.


    Chechen, Pedro and Fidel all looked at this strange snow country city with interest. Aragorn, the "little German", was cold in the past and enthusiastically introduced to his compatriots:


    "Look, this is the Jewish Street on the left. There are all Jewish rent collectors who pass by specially gracious Jewish businessmen and nobles. Go along this street and you can walk to the market. When the market opens every week, it is crowded with nobles and dignitaries. People are sweating one after another. The whole Street is crowded with people entering the market. It is impossible to return by the same way, Because no one will roll you forward like a flood. "


    Aragorn pointed to the right again.


    "Over there is the city hall. Do you see the big clock in the middle? Even the clock in Warsaw is not so powerful. It is said that it took a hundred craftsmen a year to cast it."


    While talking, they had come to the crossroads.


    At this time, the leader of the caravan said goodbye to everyone.


    "Thank you for your escort and Sir Franco for leading us into the city. Now, we are going to the market, where there is a Swedish inn. We will rest there tonight. I have paid the employment fee to Mr. Pedro. He also entrusted me to sell the booty seized from the robbers, which will be sold The money will be given to you. Just come to the Inn and find me. Finally, I wish you all the best. "


    "God bless you too," said the mercenaries in unison.


    After parting from the caravan, we moved on. The road ahead was wider and paved with stone strips, which was rare at that time.


    Along the stone road, they finally came to the luxury castle of Smolensk. The castle was not built by the current city Lord Fyodor. Even if he was the supreme governor of Smolensk, he didn''t have so much financial and material resources to build it. The original owner of this castle was the great aristocrat of Czar Russia. In the war more than 30 years ago, with the fall of Smolensk, it fell into the hands of the Republic. The City owners of all dynasties like to set their office here, because it has an excellent location and overlooks the whole city. On both sides of the main building, the two wings folded at right angles are slightly low wing rooms, which are the residence of sergeants and servants. Franco and Aragon''s rooms are among them.


    In front of the huge courtyard composed of wing rooms and castles, an iron fence sealed the front of the courtyard. On the left side of the fence is a guard house. At the gate of the guard house, three soldiers in long Spearman uniforms were standing guard with long halberds.


    The soldiers of the three guards, seeing that Franco had returned, quickly opened the iron fence and let them go. At this time, everyone saw a group of mercenaries in the same long gun uniform practicing in the courtyard.


    Chechen was very excited to see someone practicing. And Pedro and others also observed with the mood of watching the doorway.


    "Uncle, look how energetic they are. They are really first-class soldiers."


    "It''s OK. It''s far from the ring mercenary regiment where Franco and I are."


    "Such soldiers are absolutely first-class in Netherland."


    Everyone said one thing to me, while Franco stood beside him, his face as heavy as water, without saying a word.


    "Hello, Franco. These can''t be your soldiers." seeing that Franco didn''t speak, Pedro pushed his arm.


    Then Franco came back. He turned and said, "gentlemen, wait here for a moment. I''ll meet Lord fiordo first and introduce you to him with his permission. Aragon, you go and transport the collected materials to the warehouse."


    With that, Franco walked towards the gate.


    At this time, the leader of the team of soldiers practicing in the courtyard gave a clear command: look to the left and turn back.


    The team was then divided into four teams from two teams and came towards Franco. But even when passing through Franco, there was no trace of chaos and disorder.


    "Are these your soldiers?" Pedro asked Aragon.


    "Of course, they are all good soldiers trained by Lord Franco," Aragon said proudly.


    Don''t mention these people and things outside. Franco, who entered the castle, grabbed a passing attendant and asked, "where''s Lord fiordo?"


    "In the office, Captain Franco." the attendant recognized Franco and said respectfully.


    Franco let go of his hand and hurried to the office.


    Open the office door. Sure enough, fiordo obhovich sat decadent in the chair behind his desk as usual, leaning on his head with one hand.


    "Lord Mayor, what''s the matter with the soldiers downstairs? Shouldn''t they go to other places to collect food?" Franco asked when he went to his desk.


    Originally, according to his suggestion to fiordo, when he went to zamoshiya to collect materials, other teams of mercenaries would go to other villages and towns to collect materials. But when he came back today, the soldiers who should have gone out practiced in the courtyard. How can he not be shocked.


    "Oh, it''s Pedro. My dearest captain, you''re back." fiordo raised his head and looked at Franco with his bloody eyes.


    "Sir, you haven''t answered my question yet," Franco continued, straightening himself.


    "OK, OK. I didn''t send them out. But there''s a reason." fiordo had no choice but to say his own consideration.


    It turned out that after making plans with Franco that day, fiordo obhovich didn''t sleep well all night. Because he remembered a serious problem - except zamoshya, the villages and towns he was about to send troops to expropriate were owned by other lords of the Republic. According to the law, it is illegal to do so without the consent of other lords. These lords are not short of great figures at the level of city masters such as Anjie and volodyevsky.


    "So?" Franco was angry and funny about Fedo obhovich''s worry.


    "So I wrote a letter to none of them. Tell them about it and ask for their consent." fiordo looked proud. He was very happy that he could come up with such an idea.


    "Lord of the city. I have met two adults, Anjie and volodyevsky. They are respected knights and patriotic soldiers. I believe they will not care about this."


    "It''s better to ask. Ask." but no matter what Franco said, fiordo was determined this time.


    Seeing that it was so far, Franco knew that it was useless to say more. So he spoke to tipidro and others.


    "My Lord, when I came back, I met some Spanish compatriots. They are excellent knights, and they are willing to join the army of the Republic to serve the king."


    "Really? That''s great. Where are they?" fiordo was immediately excited when he saw that a knight was going to join his army. At this time, what he needs most is knights.


    "I asked them to wait for your call in the courtyard."


    "Let them up."

 Chapter 19

    In the suburb far from Smolensk, there is a valley called West Rome. There is a lake in the valley. The lake is small, but it is rich in all kinds of fish. Every year when the fish grow fat, the fishermen around will come here to fish, and then put the caught fish in baskets and transport them to Smolensk for sale.


    In winter, when the lake is frozen, it has become a inaccessible place. No one will come here at this time. But this winter, if any hunter who doesn''t care about his family comes here to have a look, he will be stunned by the scene in front of him.


    Around the lake, there are countless wooden houses made of large oak strips. These wooden houses are not tall. On the contrary, they are surprisingly short, and the highest one is only a person''s distance above the ground.


    The windows of these houses are also very small, wide outside and narrow inside, just like gun holes in blockhouses. These irregular buildings surround the lake with thousands of buildings. If it weren''t for the light and smoke from the window, it''s hard to believe that such a shabby place would be a people''s residence.


    This is the secret camp of the 10000 Cossack army led by Vasili zolotalenko.


    The army secretly moved to Smolensk province months ago and settled in siromac. On the one hand, the cold weather restricted the movement of the army; On the other hand, Bogdan hemelinitsky, the commander of the Ukrainian front line, has always ordered them to stand by and wait for the Tsarist Russian army.


    All of a sudden, the Cossacks with loose discipline were more idle. The Cossacks are good at wine. The wooden house originally used to garrison troops suddenly came out of 38 pubs. I don''t know where they got the wine. Every day, wave after wave of zaporoche Cossacks drank half to death inside, and then were carried outside by latecomers, because these stone like drunkards occupied the place. This time, the first drunkards were in bad luck. More than ten people freeze to death on the ground every day.


    As the leader of this army, Vasili zolotalenko was indifferent to this phenomenon. For one thing, wine is the life of the Cossacks. It is something that never leaves the body like guns and short spears. A prohibition Cossack company captain, waiting for him, was betrayed by his relatives and shot dead by his men. On the other hand, even he drank countless wines every day. This is not Vasili zolotalenko''s good wine. He is a rare commander of Cossacks who does not want to drink. Because of this, he was not paralyzed by alcohol, so he didn''t only know how to fight hard like ordinary Cossacks. Vasili zolotalenko drank because he had nothing to do.


    Since he was stationed, every day he sent a messenger to Ukraine on the fastest horse. The messenger had only one task: to ask Bogdan hemelinitsky to agree to attack Smolensk alone by his army. And every messenger brought back the same command, that is, "wait". As for whether to wait for the army of Czar Russia, or whether to wait for winter to go and spring to come. The letter didn''t say that Vasili zolotalenko didn''t care. Anyway, he spent his time here.


    At the moment, he was sitting on a large stack of leather mattresses in the Council hall. This conference hall is also the largest room in the camp. On his right sat his adjutant, and on his left was one of his "League brothers". The three were surrounded by wine bottles, and the leftover cow bones and bread were thrown everywhere.


    Of the three, Vasili zolotalenko was the most sober, but he also began to talk nonsense. Although the other two could drink better than him, they drank more than him. I don''t know how much, so they got drunk early.


    "Wine, give me more wine." Vasili zolotalenko shouted at the door of the council chamber, staring at his red eyes stained with alcohol.


    As usual, at this time, as long as he shouted, someone would bring wine. But at this moment, no one brought in the wine and there was no movement.


    "Bring the wine, or I''ll throw you all into the lake." Vasili zolotalenko shouted again. He struggled to get up, but the leather mattress under his feet was too slippery. He fell back to his seat several times.


    Finally, the door opened. Vasily zolotalenko vaguely saw a man come in with a basin of things.


    "Wine, wine," cried Vasili zolotalenko.


    But the figure poured the things in his hand on Vasili zolotalenko''s head.


    The cold water made Vasili zolotarenko shiver. He put his hand on the handle of the knife - someone dared to do this to him. He must let the guy taste his blood.


    "Vassily, wake up," said the figure to him. The voice was familiar to me.


    Vasili zolotalenko rubbed his eyes, and he finally saw the man in front of him.


    "Bao Hong!" exclaimed Vasily zolotalenko in surprise.


    "Old friend, are you all right?" the man called Bao Hong saw Vasili zolotalenko recognized himself, opened his hands and gave him a big hug.


    If Chechen were here, he would recognize the man named Bao Hong as the messenger of the so-called Duke of Dominica who saved his name.


    Vasili zolotalenko pushed Bao Hong away and gave him a heavy punch in the chest.


    "Oh, why are you here?"


    As a rare cavalry expert among Cossacks, Bao Hong should have fought fiercely with the cavalry of the Republic of Poland on the grassland.


    Bao Hong didn''t notice the blow on his chest. He said to Vasily zolotalenko, "for Smolensk."


    There''s no better antidote.


    Vasili zolotalenko asked in surprise, "Bogdan finally plans to capture Smolensk?"


    "Yes."


    "Where is the Czar''s Russian army?"


    Originally, zaporoze''s Cossacks and czar Russia agreed to jointly attack Smolensk province. Vasili zolotalenko, listening to Bogdan''s final order to attack, took it for granted that the Czar Russian army had also entered Smolensk province.


    "No, we attack ahead of time. Don''t wait for them," Bao Hong said.


    "Wait?"


    "Wait!"


    "Is there something wrong?" Vasili zolotalenko asked again. His brain, which was not corroded by alcohol, was obviously more sensitive.


    "There are some changes," Bao Hong said.


    "What changes?"


    "See for yourself." then Bao Hong took out a piece of paper from his arms.


    "I don''t know words," said Vasili zolotalenko.


    "I don''t know. When I didn''t come, the commander told me."


    "Make a long story short."


    So Bao Hong repeated the original words of Bogdan hemelinitsky. The main content is the treachery of Czar Russia. Originally, Bogdan went to Moscow to seek the assistance of the Czar, and the two sides formed an equal alliance. However, when he arrived at the Czar, he misinterpreted it as "accepting that the grand commander Bogdan hemelinitsky and zaporoze''s whole army and their cities and lands belong to the highest authorities of the state." it became the relationship between refuge and being trusted.


    Of course, Bogdan, who knew this, would not suffer this dumb loss, so he sent Bao Hong to seize Smolensk in order to take the initiative before czar Russia sent troops.


    "Great." Vasili zolotalenko licked the wine stains on his lips, smiling like a bloodthirsty beast.

 Chapter 20

    "Lord, do you know a Duke of Dominica?" Franco asked casually on the way to the courtyard.


    "Duke of Dominica?" fiordo said the name once, and then found that there was no impression of the name in his mind. He turned back and said to Franco, "No. but there are many unknown dukes and earls in the Republic whose names are greater than their real names. Maybe you are talking about one of them."


    "If there were such a fine cavalry, the Duke of Dominica would never be unknown in the Republic," Franco thought.


    "What''s the matter?" fiordo asked, seeing Franco''s thoughtful expression.


    "Oh, nothing. On my way back, I met a man who claimed to be the servant of the Duke of Dominica. According to him, he came to Smolensk to work." Franco didn''t tell the truth, but panicked. He knew that his officer was indecisive. If he knew that such a group of unidentified armed forces appeared in the territory, he didn''t know what it would be like.


    "It''s mostly a guy who wants to come to me for a post. I''ll arrange a post for the Duke in the city hall at that time. Anyway, there are enough dukes and earls there." fiordo didn''t think much. After listening to Franco''s words, he replied casually.


    In the twinkling of an eye, they had reached the gate of the courtyard.


    At this time, Chechen, Pedro and others also dressed up.


    Chechen changed into a long black noble dress inlaid with metal strips, with a long hem below his knee, a pair of yellow deerskin boots and a long thin sword hanging around his waist.


    Pedro wore a bright yellow bottomed Spanish dress with a red pimp. He wore a wide brimmed hat with the brim over his eyebrows. The half sword hung at the bottom of his waist. Unlike Chechen, he didn''t wear boots, but a white stockings and black shoes.


    Fidel, Cadiz and others are all in Spanish infantry uniforms and wear ship helmets. But everyone has different weapons in their hands, including halberd, cavalry knife, pistol and so on.


    "OK, OK."


    Fiordo only looks at two things when he looks at people: one is appearance; Second, martial arts. No doubt, the dress of Pedro and others suits fiordo''s appetite very much.


    Seeing the praise of his future employer, Pedro squeezed his eyes at Franco to show his thanks. On the way back to the city, Franco reminded them to dress up.


    Franco didn''t have any expression. He just followed fiordo faithfully.


    "What''s your name?" fiordo asked, standing in front of Carlos.


    "Cadiz is a knight," Carlos said, as brief as ever.


    "Can you show me what you can do?" fiordo thought of teaching.


    Cadiz took out a handkerchief from his arms, raised his hand, and the handkerchief flew up. Then caddis quickly pulled out the cavalry knife and waved it. The blade swept the handkerchief floating in the wind and divided it in two.


    This skill makes people stunned. It should be noted that the weight of handkerchief is so light that if ordinary people wield a knife like this, they mostly bring the handkerchief to the ground. But Cadiz can use the power of cutting and wiping while waving, which is not what ordinary people can do. It''s definitely years of hard work.


    "You will be famous in the Republic," exclaimed fiordo. He had decided to keep the knight no matter how high the price was.


    Then he came to the second Spanish mercenary. Compared with Carlos, this one seems a little ordinary. Although he was wearing the uniform of a long gunman, although the armor was wiped, he could still see that it had been patched. And his head was even smaller under three meter long halberd. This could not be seen when fiordo was far away just now. It was particularly obvious when he stood close.


    Fiordo suddenly lost interest in asking questions. Going to the next one.


    Seeing that fiordo looked so good, Pedro implied "bad." even as a mercenary, he had no day to fight alone in a foreign country. Only the newspaper group could have a day of success. These individuals are the help of their own promotion and wealth. Missing any one is a great loss to yourself.


    "My benefactor," cried Pedro, taking a step forward.


    "Huh?" fiordo was surprised to see someone standing before he came. And what did he call himself? Benefactor? This is a title that can only be obtained by giving great favor to others, but this person doesn''t know him at all.


    "My Lord, this is..." seeing that Pedro was so reckless, Franco hurried to fiordo''s ear and said good words for Pedro.


    After some muttering, fiordo''s face softened.


    "Mr. Pedro, I have heard from my head about your deeds and thank you for everything you have done for zamoshye," fiordo said to Pedro. Obviously, Franco told fiordo about Pedro and others destroying the robbers around zamoshye.


    "It''s my greatest honor to serve you," replied Pedro.


    "Do you have anything to say to me?"


    "Yes, my benefactor and protector," Pedro added another name to fiordo.


    "I came to Smolensk with my Spanish colleagues. We are a team proficient in special skills and are indispensable."


    "Special skills?" fiordo looked strangely at Pedro and then at the others. At this time, he found that there were half a child (Chechen) in the team. Moreover, these personal weapons are diverse, but they are all within the scope of his cognition, and he doesn''t see anything special.


    "Yes, my Lord," said Pedro firmly.


    "Then what would you do? You want so many people together."


    "Sir, we can operate cannons," Pedro said surprisingly.


    In this era, operating artillery is a technical job. Instead of putting round shells into the gun chamber and lighting the twist, as most people think - although most people operate the gun in this way. But if you want to hit far and aim accurately, you must have rich knowledge.


    "Can you really operate a cannon? I''m not talking about a six pound or eight pound cannon, but a big cannon." fiordo was interested. He happened to have a twenty-four pound cannon in hand, but there were not enough people to operate it.


    "Yes. We can operate any gun." Pedro was confident and pushed Cherchen out.


    "This is my nephew. He used to be a gunner under general wickensburg." Pedro began to brag and not draft.


    "Haven''t you just arrived in Poland?" fiordo found a loophole in Peter''s words.


    "Yes, we landed in Riga. Then we worked in general wickensburg''s army for some time. But we heard that there were more generous lords in Smolensk," continued Pedro.


    "Well, I''ll try your skill. If it''s as good as you said, I won''t treat you badly." fiordo decided to let them prove themselves with their strength.

 Chapter 21

    On the way to the test range, Chechen kept complaining about his uncle. Yes, Chechen studied ballistics, mathematics and other knowledge when he was in seminary, but he was sure that he had never operated any cannon. But now, my uncle lied that he was an expert at making guns.


    "It''s all right. You have two of the three elements of firing, so you don''t have to worry about anything at all." Pedro looked very open, and he comforted his nephew softly.


    "Three elements?" Chechen has never heard of it.


    "Yes, theory, practice and God''s will. Three elements."


    Chechen felt that uncle Pedro pulled another big egg. He walked silently without saying a word.


    The artillery position was on the west side of the castle. When they arrived, there were dozens of people working here. The breast wall of the trench here is very high, and there are more than a dozen small guns around the breast wall, but the most conspicuous one is the middle one. Chechen dares to say that even if someone tells him that this is the largest cannon in the world, he will believe it.


    Because this gun is incomparably big. Its gun bore is enough to drill into a person, and its body is longer than three of itself. Even a strong man can''t lift the shells piled on the ground.


    "See?" said fiordo proudly. "We collected almost all the copper of the whole Smolensk in order to forge this shotgun."


    "It''s really big." Pedro was surprised to see such a big gun. He had no idea that the cannon would be so "huge".


    But fiordo didn''t give him time to continue talking. He began to rush Pedro and his men to operate the cannon.


    "You guys go outside the city and set up a target." fiordo ordered some nearby workers.


    It''s hard to ride a tiger. It''s hard to ride a real tiger. But the words were out, and Pedro had to bite the bullet.


    So, under the leadership of Pedro and Chechen, everyone entered the artillery position.


    "Won''t you go?" asked Fyodor strangely, seeing that caddis and the other man didn''t go down with the others.


    "We are two different teams, and DEX and I want to join the cavalry," caddis said.


    "All right." fiordo looked at them and continued to pay attention to the operation of the artillery.


    In the artillery position, Pedro handed over the power of command to Cherchen. According to Pedro''s words, his nephew is the only one who knows guns.


    This makes Cherchen feel a great responsibility. He carefully recalled all the steps of artillery operation he had learned in the seminary.


    "Distance."


    Chechen ordered two companions to lift the rangefinder. In the distance, the gun target had begun to take shape, and the workers stacked a wooden wall with the trunk of white birch. According to Chechen''s estimation, there is a distance of 1100 meters from the gun position to the wooden wall.


    "Powder bag, one and a half."


    Although the maximum range of an ordinary gun is about 2000 meters, its effective range is 600 to 800 meters. At a distance of 1100 meters, Cherchen added half the gunpowder to the gun.


    After pushing the cartridge into the chamber, Chechen first asked Ruth to put a handful of hay into the chamber. Hay can make gunpowder burn faster and seal better.


    After that, the four mercenaries lifted together, pushed a huge shell into the muzzle and tamped it with a push rod.


    "All right?" Pedro asked at the end of the gun. He had a sharp iron swab in his hand, which was used to pierce the powder bag.


    "Wait a minute," said Chechen. He took a compass ruler to adjust the height and angle of the gun.


    "Higher, higher."


    According to Chechen''s instructions, the two mercenaries turned the bolt bit by bit to adjust the elevation of the gun.


    "Is that all right?" Pedro asked again. He was no less nervous now than Chechen. His hands were so wet that he could hardly hold the iron sign in his hands.


    "Yes," said Chechen. According to the knowledge of ballistics he learned in the seminary, now the shells should be able to concentrate on the wooden wall 1100 meters away.


    Pedro''s iron signet was inserted into the ignition port and pierced the gunny bag containing gunpowder. Then Pedro opened the powder pot and poured some powder into the ignition port.


    Pedro put down the powder pot and picked up a red iron fiber from the nearby campfire. As long as you insert it, the shell will shoot out of the muzzle.


    "Wait."


    Just as Pedro was about to insert the iron fiber, Cherchen suddenly stopped him. Chen Ran to the end of the gun and rotated the bolt with both hands, making the muzzle lower by another point.


    "Yes," said Chechen, squatting next to the bolt, to Uncle Pedro.


    Pedro shoved the iron fiber in. A spark came out of the ignition port, and then with a loud noise, the shell flew out, crossed a white parabola in the sky and accurately hit the temporary wooden wall.


    "Great, great," said fiordo repeatedly.


    "At your service, my benefactor," said Pedro, bowing.


    "Twenty a month, Taylor, forty a month if there is war." fiordo gave the price of employment.


    "Everyone?" asked Pedro.


    "Of course not. I think two people are enough to operate the gun. You and the child."


    "My benefactor, you may not realize the difficulty of operating such a giant gun. Each of us is indispensable. It''s like simply placing hay. It''s not just a handful. Without the hand feeling accumulated for many years, the hay can''t effectively seal. It''s like a hungry man when he eats the fourth bread The stomach is full, but can he say that the previous three loaves are redundant? Wise as you, of course, you know the answer. "Pedro exaggerates everyone''s role.


    "Yes, that''s true." fiordo nodded, and the more he thought about it, the more he thought about it.


    "As for me and my nephew, 40 a month, and double in wartime," he said, benefactor, but Pedro''s price was not vague at all. He knew very well that he had revealed his value, a very high value, because of Chechen''s shot.


    "Of course, of course. You and your nephew Taylor." fiordo didn''t make a counter-offer. In his eyes, maybe 20 and 40 are just numbers.


    "You and Franco talk about the rest, including the contract. There will be a dance in the castle in the evening. I hope you, your nephew and Cadiz can attend." after leaving this sentence, fiordo turned and left.


    After fiordo left, everyone said that Cherchen abandoned high to express his joy. Nothing pleases mercenaries more than twenty Taylor a month and the safe job of operating artillery.


    "How did you know to lower the muzzle one more degree?" Pedro asked Cherchen. By now, Chechen had been thrown into the sky for the tenth time.


    "God''s will." Chechen kissed the cross on his chest and said.


    This is not a mystery for Cherchen. At the moment when Pedro was about to ignite, a light did pass through Cherchen''s mind and guide him to adjust the muzzle again.


    "Let''s bring good luck to God. Drink enough tonight," Pedro announced loudly.

 Chapter 22

    At night, Chechen and his uncle, as guests invited by Fyodor, dressed up and went to the banquet hall of the castle. The party was held to celebrate the birthday of Helena obhovich, 18, the daughter of Fyodor obhovich.


    There were many guests that night. Almost all the celebrities and nobles in the city were present, and many people gave valuable gifts.


    Because the residence of Chechen and others was arranged in the residence of Franco''s mercenary regiment, Franco specially left Aragon to wait for them to go together, while Franco''s head himself arranged the security work of the banquet.


    "Aragon, uncle Franco is highly valued by the city Lord here." hearing that Franco was arranged to defend again, young Cherchen sighed.


    Aragon had to smile bitterly at Cherchen''s envious words. His family knows his own affairs. Captain Franco does the work of several people alone. It is not valued, but there are no available people under the city Lord.


    Among the 10000 troops originally stationed in Smolensk, 8000 of them were transferred to Ukraine to attack the Cossacks in zaporoze with the Royal Army under King kazimiz, and even those officers were transferred. Later, in order to guard against tsarist Russia, more than 1000 troops were transferred from the crown territory, but most of them were civilian groups just recruited, with lazy discipline and low combat effectiveness.


    As another important force of urban defense, the Cossack, mayor Fyodor, except for a few upper class figures such as tartar Chuk, did not trust other Cossacks at all.


    No way, all the important work had to be handed over to the mercenaries.


    This is also the sorrow of this country. When the country needs to hire people most, the most reliable is a group of foreign mercenaries who work with money.


    Of course Aragon would not say these words to Chechen. Even if he did, Chechen may not understand.


    The residence is very close to the banquet living room, just across the courtyard. Before long, they came to the iron fence in the courtyard.


    At this time, the guards of the guard were arguing with a group of Jews with long beards in black robes and black manners. Seeing Aragon coming, one of the guards hurriedly frightened these long beards aside with the halberd in his hand.


    "Feru, what happened?" Aragon asked.


    "Nothing, lieutenant. These Jews also wanted to go to the banquet and said they had received an invitation from the city Lord. But when I asked them to take out the invitation, they couldn''t take it out. They were all a group of liars," feru said fiercely.


    "Then drive them away quickly, or it won''t look good to have more people later." hearing feru''s words, Aragon didn''t ask any more questions, and casually ordered a few words, he entered the iron fence.


    When he arrived, Cherchen looked back and saw that the Jews had been knocked over by the guards.


    When Chechen and others entered the banquet hall, the banquet hall was already full of people. The luxurious layout in the banquet hall fully shows that fiordo attaches importance to his daughter''s birthday.


    In this banquet hall with 16 large windows, silver curtains are hung on each window, and the wall next to the window is covered with scarlet velvet curtains, which are also inlaid with silver edges. The dining table in the banquet living room is full of all kinds of meat and fruit. Each dining table has three candlesticks with twelve white candles. In the center of the banquet hall, a group of actors dressed as clowns are performing hard.


    As fiordo''s temporary guests, Cherchen certainly didn''t get a good position. Aragorn took them to a table in the corner of the banquet hall and sat down. Fortunately, the Spanish compatriot also sat down and introduced everyone from today.


    "Look, the one wearing silver over there is count anzumov. He is a good friend of the city Lord and the godfather of Miss Helena. Anzumov''s ancestor is very famous. His grandfather once served as the king''s sword officer."


    "And the old man in a robe. He is kisher, bishop of Smolensk. It is said that even our city Lord has been baptized by him."


    In this way, Aragon pointed out one by one and introduced important figures in all aspects of Smolensk to Cherchen and Pedro.


    "Well, what about those two people? Brother Aragon." Chechen pointed to the old and the young in the opposite corner of them. The reason for the concern is that the hairstyles of the two people are so different from those of the others in the banquet hall - only the two young and old have only a lock of hair on their heads.


    "Oh, they are the captain of the registered Cossack team, tatarchuk and his adopted son Oleg. The old commander of tatarchuk is an old man in the army and has always been loyal to the Republic. His adopted son is also a good soldier, and everyone compares him with Bao Hong." Aragon looked in the direction of Chechen''s finger and recognized them.


    At this time, the Cossack named Oleg and his adoptive father did not know what to say and turned away.


    At the same time, loud bugles and thunderous drums announced the beginning of the banquet. The mayor of Fyodor obkhowich came to the stage dressed in his family emblem. He raised his glass with a red face and said something loudly.


    Because it was too noisy outside, fiordo didn''t hear anything clearly, but I think I know it should be some ordinary greetings.


    But then fiordo''s self mutilation made Chechen feel incredible. Fiordo finished talking, drank a large glass of red wine, and then smashed the glass on his forehead. The glass broke.


    "It''s a Polish custom. You''ll get used to it when you see more." Aragon said as if nothing had happened. When he first came to Poland, he was also surprised by the act of Polish nobles, which was tantamount to self mutilation. But now he''s used to it.


    After father''s speech, the protagonist of the party should appear. The Miss Helena came through the side door of the banquet hall. The noble lady wore a silver satin dress that she had never seen before, and the dress was embroidered with glittering roses. The skirt of the dress is very large, so it looks surprisingly thin at the waist. The upper part of the dress is short sleeved and very tight. In order to keep warm, she also wore a cloak of gold thread and lace on her shoulders.


    In Helena''s body, bracelets, earrings, brooches, rings, jewelry should be complete. And the light of these treasures makes the noble lady look full of charm. If Chechen came closer, he could find that Helena''s face was also covered with a layer of light rouge.


    When the birthday star appeared, people in the banquet hall began to sing prayers and solemn chants repeatedly. After that, the feast and the most wonderful dance officially began.


    It''s time for young people. The young men and women in the banquet hall each found their favorite partners and began to dance.


    Helena is today''s protagonist and the daughter of the city Lord. Countless men want to dance with her. But she politely refused.


    "Sorry, I''m not feeling well today," Helena said politely to every man who came forward.


    But in fact, Helena is not tired of her body, but her heart. Because it was yesterday, the day before her birthday. Her father, fiordo obhovich, told her that she would be betrothed to count anzumov''s son, little anzumov.


    Anzumov family is a famous family in Smolensk, and count anzumov is his godfather. It is a great thing for the two families to get married. Moreover, little anzumov is young and handsome. I don''t know how many noble girls in the city have the dream lover.


    If there''s no one.


    "Miss." Helena''s maid called to her master and motioned with her eyes. Following the direction of the maid''s eyes, Helena saw a gap in the side door, and a group of fiery eyes were looking at herself.


    "Father." Helena stood up and went to fiordo. The latter was talking to count anzumov about something, and next to him stood little anzumov. He was wearing a straight dress, holding a wine glass in his hand, and listened with great interest. Looking at their happy faces, even if Helena didn''t say it, she knew to talk about her marriage with little anzumov.


    "What''s the matter, my dear daughter?" Fyodor asked back.


    "I want to go to the bathroom."


    "Go and come back early. Little anzumov will dance with you!"


    Referring to himself, little anzumov leaned over and saluted Helena.


    Helena lifted her skirt and saluted back, then stepped out.


    Chechen doesn''t like the ball. He and Aragon were pushed into the dance by a group of elders who were not afraid of big things and were forced to dance.


    Chechen dances Bolognese. But he jumped very unsuccessfully. He stumbled when his partner, a noble lady, took his hand and turned it around. Because the noble lady jokingly said that Chechen''s hands were whiter than women. Then he stepped on the skirt of a man behind him and almost didn''t fall the man.


    He felt as if he had entered between two grinding plates and was constantly crushed and discharged.


    "I can''t, Aragon. I want to go out and breathe." finally, Chechen moved to Aragon. The latter, like a fish in water at the ball. It is completely different from his usual image of "German".


    "Go on, the door is on the left." Aragon danced without considering Cherchen.


    When I opened the side door, I was excited by the cold air outside. Chechen sneezed several times. However, compared with the excitement inside, he still likes the cold outside.


    "Who is it?"


    Suddenly, a cry of surprise came from the darkness outside the side door corridor. Then a dark shadow rushed into the nearby grass, bringing countless snowflakes.


    Before Chechen could react, another man came out of the darkness.


    To Chechen''s surprise, the shadow turned out to be Miss Helena.

 Chapter 23

    The scene was a little awkward.


    Cherchen met Helena at the banquet, but meeting her on this occasion and in this environment made him forget the most basic etiquette.


    Helena looked at the half - grown child in front of her and didn''t know what to say.


    After a while, Helena resumed her noble lady''s appearance. She said softly, "Hello, sir. Which noble family are you? I haven''t seen you since I came out of Smolensk?"


    At this time, Chechen finally regained consciousness. He stammered that he was a knight from the Spanish alvar family, named Chechen, a mercenary. Today, I just entered the city and accepted the employment of Lord fiordo to become an artillery. It was also Lord fiordo who invited him and his uncle to the party.


    Because he was nervous, Chechen shivered for a long time before he finished talking.


    No wonder Chechen is so nervous. Miss Helena''s elegance and beauty of the noble lady is really easy to be captured by the God of man.


    At the banquet, due to standing far away, Chechen didn''t see Miss Helena''s face, but noticed her gorgeous dress, but now he saw Miss Helena''s beauty from such a close distance.


    Miss Helena''s black hair is like the feathers of a crow dove. Her eyebrows were black, but her eyes were as blue as the sea. Helena can be said to be a white beauty. Her skin is soft and transparent. Even the cyan blood on the swan''s neck is clearly visible, and the light nose Yin on the upper lip makes her lips look sexy and charming.


    While Cherchen was talking, Helena stood there listening quietly, just looking at each other with a smile. When Che Chen finished, she opened her mouth.


    "May I call you the knight of aleval?" Helena said to Chechen.


    Seeing that Chechen nodded, she continued, "well, Mr. aleval knight, although it''s presumptuous, I still want to know if you heard any noise just now? Because when I came out of the bathroom, a dark shadow suddenly came out and went into the grass, which startled me."


    In fact, just now, Chechen didn''t see what the dark shadow was. Because it''s too dark. He saw Helena use the words "channeling" and "drilling", so of course he outlined the appearance of an animal in her brain.


    "I think it''s probably a cat," Chechen said uncertainly.


    "That must be. I remember that Duchess Anna brought a cat to the party today." Helena thought for a moment, and then suddenly realized.


    "Then I don''t worry. At first I thought it was a thief." Helena smiled reassuringly. She stepped forward and took Cherchen''s hand. This intimate move really startled Cherchen.


    "In order to repay you, my knight, let''s go in and dance." after that, he pushed the door open without waiting for Chechen''s consent.


    Just then the song ended. Now, they became the focus of the banquet. Countless eyes shot straight at Helena and Chechen. Most of them look at Chechen. These eyes contain doubt, envy, jealousy and hatred.


    But Helena didn''t care. She quickly took Chechen''s hand and walked to the center. People have given up their places.


    So the music rang again. This is a tune of love.


    The main idea of the lyrics is:


    "Oh, knight, please believe it. It''s useless to use iron armor and gold shield. It''s Cupid''s divine arrow, which can penetrate iron and gold and pierce everyone''s heart. Since it''s difficult to block sharp arrows and even gold shield, it can call the young girl to protect her delicate soul. Where can she hide?"


    Fidel and others watched Chechen go out for a while and hook up with the daughter of the city Lord. They all began to tease Pedro. He said that he would soon become a prosperous uncle and nephew. Pedro took all the teasing and promised everyone a few bad checks from time to time.


    But after all, everyone knows it''s a joke. Not to mention Che Chen''s half age, it''s the difference between family families. Even if they really fall in love at first sight, it''s completely impossible.


    At the front door, Franco, who was responsible for the security of today''s banquet, also watched the scene with great interest. Then Catherine, who was on a routine patrol, came up to him and said, "everything is normal, captain." he was also a lieutenant in Franco''s mercenary regiment. But unlike most of the mercenaries, who were Spanish and German, Catherine was English and came from the other side of the sea.


    Franco nodded at Catherine''s words. Catherine is careful and meticulous. He can trust her.


    "Go and change your clothes, and come in and dance. Change Aragon out," Franco said.


    Catherine nodded.


    And above the ballroom. Ann zumov, fiordo''s future in laws, saw Helena dancing with a strange man and asked fiordo about it.


    "Well, he''s my new artillery recruit today. He''s a Spaniard." fiordo had a good memory and immediately remembered it.


    "Father, you don''t have to worry. It''s just a half-aged child." little anzumov also helped. For himself, little anzumov is very confident, especially compared with Chechen. He felt that they were the difference between heaven and earth. Even if he really had a competitor, he would not be such a child.


    At the center of public opinion. It''s really hard for Cherchen. His dancing skills were not good. He danced with Helena. He felt like a wood standing in the center of the hall, and Helena was the only one who was really dancing. He just wanted the song to end quickly.


    Soon his wish came true.


    But he didn''t expect it to be in this way.


    "What are you doing?"


    The dance ended with a loud drink from fiordo.


    It was Oleg, the adopted son of the Cossack captain, who was angrily denounced by the mayor of Fyodor. I went out just now. I just came back from outside. His boots were covered with mud, which left dirty footprints wherever he walked.


    "Lord fiordo, Oleg, he just went to patrol the defense for me." Colonel tatarchuk stood up and explained for his adopted son.


    "I''m talking about why he soiled the ground. Damn it, he doesn''t understand any etiquette? I shouldn''t have invited barbarians like you to my party." who knows, Fyodor didn''t give the head face, but was angry. Even the old head scolded him in.


    From beginning to end, Oleg stood aside without saying a word, silent like a stone. Anyone with a clear eye can see that this is a volcano about to erupt.


    But fiordo and most of the nobles present were not discerning people. They were ridiculed and ridiculed. Or they saw Oleg''s anger, but a Cossack, who cares.


    Someone cares, Cherchen cares. Because he understands the pain and mood of being ridiculed. Once he was redundant because of his brother''s birth. But it was another brother who was better than himself in all aspects, so he was deprived of the right of inheritance, and no matter what he did, he would suffer the eyes of his father. Finally, he had to come to Eastern Europe with his uncle. His expression at that time was like Oleg.


    "Mr. City Lord." Chechen shouted.


    "Hmm?" fiordo was stunned. He looked left and right. It took him a long time to find the source of the sound.


    "What are you trying to say? Mercenaries."


    Obviously, fiordo is reminding Cherchen to pay attention to his identity.


    "I think... I think... Chechen said loudly. But his voice was interrupted by Helena.


    Helena snatched his words and said to her father:


    "Dear father, Mr. Chechen wants to say that today is my birthday. You shouldn''t be for..."


    "Yes, yes. How could I disturb my daughter''s birthday." fiordo changed into a loving father''s face. Chechen even thought that the anger of the city Lord had dissipated.


    But when he looked at Oleg, his face changed in an instant.


    "Get out of here. Today is Helena''s birthday. I''ll spare you for the time being. Don''t think it''s over. Tomorrow, you''ll look good tomorrow."


    Tartar Chuk took Oleg out. They walked through the side door. The dance began again, but Chechen was not interested in dancing. He said goodbye to Helena and went back to Pedro''s.


    "Uncle, I want to go back and have a rest first," Chechen said to Pedro.


    "Oh, good."


    Chechen went to the door and Franco, standing in front of the door, smiled at him.


    Smolensk outside the castle was a dark place.

 Chapter 24

    But on the third day after the banquet, fiordo''s Herald brought Cherchen bad news - he was dismissed from the post of artillery and assigned to be an infantry.


    Obviously, someone chewed the root of his tongue in front of fiordo obhovich. No one knows who this man is. Maybe it''s a noble youth at the party, maybe it''s a colleague who is jealous of Chechen. In short, there are no fewer such people in any age.


    Cherchen himself had no opinion of being an infantry, but Pedro panicked. The veteran Youzi knew very well that his group of people, except Che Chen, were only limited to shooting, and they didn''t know anything about other calculations. It''s good that there is no war. It must be exposed in a war.


    In this regard, Chechen comforted Pedro and said, "in fact, firing is one thing. Once the over distance attack angle is high, whether you can hit can only rely on luck. Only God can do everything."


    Soon after the herald left, Aragon also came. He heard about Cherchen from Franco, so he came here specially.


    "If you''re not an artillery, I''ve applied to commander Franco for you to come to my company. I''m full of Spanish soldiers. You won''t be used to it," Aragon said.


    For this, Chechen expressed his thanks.


    "Didn''t Franco say a good word for us?" asked drow. He was still brooding about his nephew''s transfer.


    Unexpectedly, Pedro didn''t ask, but Aragon poured out a lot of bitter water.


    "The regimental commander has made a big deal."


    It turned out that after the dance that day, Miss Helena confessed like her father that she was unwilling to marry little anzumov and said that she had a sweetheart. At this time, feodo obhovich was very angry. For the first time in his life, the father beat his daughter hard and asked who the bastard who deceived his daughter''s feelings was. But no matter how much fiordo pressed, Helena just didn''t say. No way, fiordo had to lock up his daughter and claim that Helena needed a few days to cultivate herself with a cold.


    After that, FIO''s anger remained. He vowed to find the man and tear him to pieces. And this task was entrusted to his most trusted Colonel Franco.


    "This should be the secret of the city master''s house. Is it appropriate for you to tell us so clearly?" Chechen asked, looking at Aragon uncertainly. In his opinion, Aragon knew the news, perhaps the head of Franco specially told him to find the man, but Aragon said it to everyone in such detail, which was not in line with his "German" character.


    "In fact, the whole city already knows this," Aragon said, glancing at Pedro and them.


    "How could this happen?" Chechen felt incredible. It''s only one night!


    "There are no secrets between nobles," Aragon said.


    "Do you have a clue about finding out the man?" Ruth put in a sly smile. "If not, I have a clue. It''s the boy in front of you."


    This can frighten Chechen. He and Helena are absolutely innocent.


    "Lord fiordo had doubts, but Captain Franco has helped Chechen prove his innocence."


    "Don''t worry, even if the city Lord doesn''t believe it. We have evidence that Chechen has to believe it." Pedro said confidently on his side..


    "Uncle Pedro." Chechen quickly interrupted and stopped Pedro''s words.


    "Well, Chechen. I have other things to do. You report to me tomorrow." then Aragon left.


    After Aragon left, Pedro, a group of old men, gathered together and began to guess where the man who brought the green hat to little anzumov was sacred. But what Chechen was worried about was Miss Helena''s situation. He was not interested or in the mood to participate in such boring speculation. So he spoke to Uncle Pedro and went out.


    The weather outside was fine in the morning. Although it was cold and windy, the sun rarely appeared. Chechen stepped under the snow and came to the square.


    At this time, the square was crowded with a large group of gray and yellow bulls, which were driven by a group of nogai people to sell. Nogai people are said to be a branch of Tatars and descendants of Genghis Khan''s western expedition. But for hundreds of years, they haven''t left much Oriental looks on their faces. Compared with Crimean people of the same Tatar descent, this group is much more docile. They live by water and grass and change wherever they go. Once you know something, go to a nearby town and exchange your cattle and sheep.


    But even so, these people still maintain the rough and crazy habits of nomads. In this square, once someone likes it, they use a waist knife to slaughter the trapped cattle, take out the useless viscera and intestines, and divide the meat.


    As a result, a fishy smell and bloody smell filled the square. Let people cover their noses.


    Che Chen covered his nose and was about to leave. He went to the merchant area to have a look. But suddenly I saw a familiar figure in the crowd. Although the man was wearing shepherd''s clothes, Chechen still felt like a man, his Savior Bao Geng.


    So, Chechen pushed away the crowded crowd while running, and wanted to lean over and have a closer look. But the man disappeared into the crowd.


    Just when Che Chen was disappointed, someone patted him on the shoulder.


    "My child. Allow me to bless you and sing a delicate and beautiful prayer. It will bring you good luck."


    Chechen looked back and saw a middle-aged man with brown hair standing in front of him, wearing a priest''s gray robe, a silver cross around his neck and a long gun on his back.


    "Are you a priest?" Chechen asked.


    Unexpectedly, the middle-aged man blushed. He introduced himself: "you can call me father sparso kucktsky. Although I can''t perform my ministry for the time being."


    It seems that the priest is also a man with a story. Che Chen thought. But it happened that he hadn''t been to church for a long time, and Chechen agreed.


    "OK, father. Where shall we sit? Where is the nearest church near here?"


    "If we can, how about going to the pub?" father spasokuktsky made an unexpected suggestion.


    "Ah?"


    "I think a few light beers will be more helpful to my blessing." the priest quickly explained.


    At this time, Chechen doubted whether this spasokuktsky was really a cleric.


    Perhaps seeing Cherchen''s doubt, father sparsokucktsky hurried to a disembodied cow and read a prayer, completely ignoring that the nogai were * * * and shamans.


    "Our father in heaven, bless you in your holy name. May your kingdom of heaven come to the world, and may your holy wish..."


    "OK, OK. Let''s go to the tavern, father." Chechen quickly stopped.

 Chapter 25

    "Father, I''m guilty."


    In a tavern called bull, Cherchen said to father sparsokucktsky. After saying that, he may feel that he finally spoke out in his heart, and Cherchen breathed again.


    "Hmm? What are you talking about?" father spasokuktsky asked again, as if he hadn''t heard clearly. By that time, the priest had eaten his third glass of beer.


    So, Che Chen said what he had just said again.


    This time, the priest heard it. So father sparsokuktsky took off his drunkenness, straightened up and put on a holy face.


    "My child," spasokucktsky said, "God will forgive you. Amen."


    With that, father sparso kuytsky''s holy face quickly fell off. He poured himself another glass of beer, picked up the glass and drank it, becoming an alcoholic.


    Well, that''s it? I haven''t said my sin yet!


    Before the meeting, the priest was so pompous that Chechen couldn''t help dripping a cold sweat.


    "Father, I haven''t said my sin and repentance yet," Chechen reminded Spaso kuczky.


    After Chechen''s reminder, the drunkard priest seemed to think of such a step. So he put down his glass again, changed his face and prepared to listen to Chechen''s confession.


    So Chechen was ready to confess all his words to God.


    But at this time, the door of the tavern was pushed open and made a loud noise. Then a large group of people rushed in from the door. And the leader, Chechen, also met, was Oleg, a Cossack officer who was abused by fiordo at the banquet.


    Oleg also saw Chechen. Although he didn''t know Chechen''s name, he also remembered that the half child was also the guest of the party that day, as if he were a mercenary. So he went to the table where Cherchen and father sparsokucktsky were sitting.


    "Hey, boy. We met. At that old bastard''s party," Oleg said contemptuously, kicking away a bench and putting one foot on the edge of the table.


    "You may recognize the wrong person. I haven''t attended any old bastard''s party." although I know that the old bastard in Oleg''s mouth refers to the mayor of fiordo, Oleg''s arrogant attitude is very annoying to Chechen; Second, as his employer, even if Fyodor did too much, he couldn''t call him "old bastard". So Chechen and Oleg played a word game.


    "Don''t play dumb for me. You''re with them. Don''t think I don''t know." Oleg picked up a glass on the table and smashed it on the table. The scattered liquid even splashed on Chechen and the priest''s face.


    "You spilled your wine, sir." this time, Chechen was really confused. He didn''t understand that he wanted to help Oleg at the party that day, although he didn''t help much in the end. But even if he didn''t appreciate it, he found his own fault now.


    Pop. Oleg slapped the table with his glass again. This time, the wine splashed higher. Chechen felt that there seemed to be a light rain on his head.


    The Cossacks next to him laughed like a joke.


    Now, Chechen can''t bear it. He stood up and put his hands around his waist. I touched it, but it was empty. It turned out that he was in a hurry to go out today. He actually left "hummingbird" in his residence.


    "What''s the matter? Boy, do you want to fight?" Oleg and his Cossack companions also found that Chechen was unarmed. They were more presumptuous. Oleg even raised his fist with yellow hair like a wine jar.


    "Boy, do you want to smell it?"


    At this time, father sparsokuktsky, who had been silent nearby, raised his head and put his nose up.


    "I smell death," said the priest, after sniffing a few times.


    "Have a sense"


    Before Oleg''s word "goods" was exported, the priest had severely lifted the tail of the long gun behind him, and then hit Oleg heavily on the chin.


    The blow made Oleg stagger. His body lost its balance and went back several steps. Oleg would have fallen to the ground if his companions had not helped him.


    "It''s a pity that the one who died was the master of the fist." father spasokuktsky held the middle of the gun, pointed the gun head at the Cossack in front of him, and then turned to Cherchen:


    "Child, Jesus said if someone hits you on the left face."


    "Then you put your right face out to fight him," Chechen said.


    But what''s wrong with that on this occasion?


    "No, the second half of the sentence is: even the other party''s right face." the priest smiled at Cherchen.


    "Yes." Chechen nodded vigorously. He grabbed two empty wine bottles on the table and used them as weapons.


    The others in the tavern, seeing that there was a big fight immediately, had already rushed out of the door.


    "Go away," Oleg pushed aside the Cossack beside him. His chin was red and swollen and his nose was bleeding.


    "I''ll come alone." Oleg wiped the blood on his nose, which made his face stained with blood, even more terrible.


    "Ah." father spasokuktsky saw Oleg jump up and stabbed a long gun at his throat.


    But the priest''s gun is fast, and Oleg''s hand is not slow. When the tip of the gun was less than half an inch from his throat, Oleg''s left hand grabbed the handle of the gun. At this point, it is difficult for the gun tip to move forward.


    "Something that doesn''t kill."


    With great strength, Oleg broke the long gun off his throat bit by bit. He raised his right fist and waved it at the priest''s temple.


    This punch is very powerful. Even if Chechen''s wine bottle hit Oleg''s head, it didn''t affect its speed at all.


    No way, father sparsokuktsky had to let go of his hands holding the body of the gun.


    Although he escaped a blow, the environment faced by Cherchen and the priest was worse than just now. There were no weapons on their hands, and Oleg was as safe as a man despite a blow to the head. He pulled out a dagger from his waist with a ferocious smile and shook it twice in front of them.


    Although Oleg still had a saber at his waist, Oleg didn''t intend to use it. He was hit twice in a row, and Oleg''s beast was inspired. Now he just wants to torture these two people slowly.


    Chechen and father sparsokuktsky retreated step by step, and soon retreated to the wall. There was no way to retreat.


    "Father, I''m sorry," Chechen said to spasokuktsky. He thought it was his fault that got the priest involved.


    "It''s God''s will, my child. And thank you for your wine. I haven''t had such a good time for nearly half a year." Spaso cooktsky didn''t think much of Chechen''s apology. He was still interested in thanking Chechen for inviting him to drink.


    "Go to hell if you have something to say." Oleg saw that the two men were still so calm when they were dying. In his anger, he waved a dagger at Chechen''s throat.


    A splash of blood. Oleg''s dagger was mercilessly inserted into kerchen''s arm - at the critical moment, kerchen blocked the fatal blow to his throat with his hand.


    "Does this boy dare to block?" Oleg couldn''t see a trace of pity on his face. He smiled and said to the Cossacks around him. Then he ordered someone to drive sparso kuktsky so that he could concentrate on playing with the little guy in front of him.


    "Blame your Spanish captain, boy." Oleg grabbed Cherchen, who fell to the ground in pain, and said something.


    Then, a saber smeared Cherchen''s neck.


    "Stop it," an old voice shouted.

 Chapter 26

    It was tatarchuk, the old commander of the Cossacks, who stopped the atrocities. The old Colonel came in from the door, pushed away the layers of Cossacks and came to Oleg.


    "Father." Oleg put down the saber on Chechen''s neck and said with his hand down.


    It can be seen that tatarchuk has great prestige among the Cossacks.


    The old regimental commander snorted heavily and blew his white beard straight up.


    "The eagles'' wings are hard. They know how to catch rabbits."


    Although he knew that head Tatar Chuk was teaching Oleg a lesson, Chechen still wanted to tell the old head that he was not a rabbit.


    The Cossacks around listened to the old head saying that they were bullies, and looked at Cherchen and father sparsokuktsky. They all lowered their heads in shame.


    But Oleg was the only one who felt no shame. He looked up, his face red with sauce, full of anger.


    "Father, they provoked first."


    "Captain Franco just came to understand the situation, and you are not the only one who was asked. You beat their people now. Who do you think he would stand on if Lord fiordo asked." tatarchuk roared and said to Oleg, but Cherchen could hear the care and love in the old captain''s blame, Because his uncle often does this to himself.


    "Well, you go back first. Remember, don''t make trouble."


    When Oleg stopped talking, tartar Chuk ordered them to go back to the camp.


    Although Oleg was indignant and angry, he did not dare to disobey the order of the old colonel. He stared at it until the last one left.


    When all his men came out of the tavern, the old head of tartar Chuk helped Cherchen and father sparsokuktsky sit down, and then apologized for him and said, "I''m so sorry, boy. And father."


    "I don''t care. He punched me and I gave him a stick. I made money first." father spasokuktsky picked up the wine bottle on the table next to him and wanted to pour another glass of wine. Unexpectedly, it was empty, so he had to put it down reluctantly.


    Tartar Chuk nodded. Then the old regimental commander sat down beside Chechen, picked up a stick and let Chechen bite it, and then pulled out the dagger inserted in his hand for him. This time, the pain of Che Chen burst into a cold sweat, and the bones seemed to get into a cold wind.


    "It''s no big deal. The dagger didn''t go into the bone. It''s a blessing in misfortune."


    The old captain tied the wound tightly for Chechen, then took out some cobwebs and bread crumbs from his pocket, beat them into a ball with his mouth and applied them to the wound, and gave Chechen a simple treatment.


    "What''s the matter, Captain tatarchuk?" after listening to the dialogue between the old captain and Oleg just now, Chechen understood that his beating might have something to do with Captain Franco. He asked after the old captain wrapped himself up.


    "Oleg is too impulsive," said the head of Tatar Chuk.


    It turned out that this matter really had something to do with colonel Franco. It''s about Miss Helena, to be exact. After being ordered to investigate Miss Helena''s sweetheart, Captain Franco began with Miss Helena''s maid. This was originally a correct idea. Miss Helena''s maid would know something when she got along with her master day and night. But I didn''t expect that the maid had never seen the man''s face, although she knew that the young lady was in contact with a mysterious man. Every time the lady meets the man, the maid is sent far away.


    Nevertheless, Captain Franco found a useful clue. That is, on the night of the birthday party, the young lady once met the mysterious man in the corridor outside the side door.


    As a result, the scope of the search is much narrowed. After questioning the soldiers on duty that night, commander Franco locked the target on several people, and Oleg was one of them.


    Of course, these situations were unknown at that time. All he knew was that Captain Franco had asked Oleg in the Cossack barracks.


    "Captain Franco only asked Oleg a few questions. For example, where did he go on the night of the banquet? Who can testify? Oleg felt that he had been interrogated like a prisoner. The child always had a high heart and could tolerate this disgrace. So before Captain Franco finished asking, he pushed open the table and went out. I patronized to make amends to Franco when he came out That''s it. "


    The old head of tatarchuk shook his head as he said, deeply regretting his late step.


    "Oh, I thought how fierce the boy was. His feelings were also a bully. He didn''t dare to do anything to the commander, but bullied the child."


    After hearing this, father sparsokuktsky despised Oleg.


    "Father!"


    The old commander of tartar Chuk wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it after all.


    "Old commander, how is the relationship between the mercenary regiment and the Cossack regiment?"


    The old head of tatarchuk didn''t expect that Chechen would ask so. The old man was stunned first, and then replied, "everyone works for the Republic."


    After hearing this, Che Chen understood something. He lifted his arm, smiled and said to the old head, "well, Grandpa, thank you for helping me heal today. I accidentally stabbed my hand with an awl when I came out today. Father, you saw it, didn''t you?"


    After listening, the old regimental commander stood up. He stepped back, then lowered his head to his waist. This is a very important etiquette in Cossacks. Obviously, he was also deeply moved by Chechen''s profound righteousness.


    "But," Chechen continued, "please go back and tell Oleg that I, aleval Chechen, will not forget today. Although I am still young and not his opponent, in a few years, when I grow up, I will have a fair competition with him."


    When saying this, Che Chen''s face was positive. No one would think that his words were half false.


    "I''ll take this with me," the old Colonel promised.


    "You really don''t look like a child." after saying goodbye to the old head of tatarchuk, the three parted hands at the intersection. Father spasokuktsky had been walking beside Chechen without talking, which would suddenly say.


    "Isn''t it?"


    "No, I don''t. usually I''m still in such a situation. I''m either scared or crying for adults," said the priest.


    "Maybe it''s because I was raised as the heir of a knight since I was a child. However, father, you don''t look like a priest. Do you only know that prayer: our father in heaven, bless you in your holy name. May your kingdom of heaven come to the world, and may your holy wish..."


    "Ha ha, you found out. In fact, I think I''m more suitable to be a swordsman," said father spasokuktsky, straightening the long gun behind him.


    "Then why are you?" Chechen was curious.


    But the priest didn''t want to satisfy Cherchen''s curiosity. He stopped in front of the tavern and said goodbye to Chechen: "goodbye, child. Today''s wine is very good, and you are very good. Now, I''m going to eliminate the sins of others. If you have anything else to say to God, you can come to me in the square. I will sing prayers there every day. Amen."


    "Amen."

 Chapter 27

    "The anzumov family''s commitment to you and your daughter is still valid. I will fulfill my engagement and marry Helena."


    By the windowsill of the castle office, little anzumov looked through the glass at the snow covered city and said to fiordo.


    As far as I could see, I saw many black spots moving on the road, like groups of ants foraging outside. But what difference does it make to little anzumov whether they are humans or ants? Standing on the top of the castle and high above, I will take a look at the snow only when I look at the snow.


    This is actually little anzumov''s attitude towards Helena. If she were not fiordo''s daughter, even if Helena was beautiful, little anzumov wouldn''t look at it more. As one of the most powerful families in Smolensk, little anzumov is not short of daughters - noble ladies, daughters of Jewish businessmen, maidens, and even Tatar girls in Crimean peninsula. As long as he wants, he can''t get them.


    But if you want to be the Lord of Smolensk, your family must marry fiordo obkhovic''s family. Otherwise, even if his family has more seats in the provincial council, it is impossible to ascend to heaven without the recommendation of the city Lord in front of the king.


    So, let alone Miss Helena, even if she was blind and lame, she would marry her.


    "Future son-in-law, I''m glad to hear you say that. Don''t worry, Helena is only confused for a moment and will be deceived by other people''s rhetoric. As long as you give her some time, she will figure it out."


    Fyodor was pleased with the assurance of little anzumov and his family. He said happily to little anzumov.


    "I must kill this man myself. It''s related to the reputation of the anzumov family."


    "Of course, it''s also about the honor of the obkhovic family." fiordo is also unambiguous about this.


    This incident caused a storm all over the city, which not only disgraced the anzumov family, but also became the laughing stock of the aristocrats. The reputation oriented fiordo hated only a lot more.


    "But, uncle, have you found the man who tried to rob my fiancee?"


    Little anzumov didn''t show the slightest pleasure in fiordo''s promise. He turned the conversation and asked another question.


    "This..." for little anzumov''s question, fiordo seemed hesitant and hesitated.


    Although fiordo had given Franco the job of finding someone, so many days later, his most trusted leader never gave himself an answer.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    "May I come in, my lord?"


    It''s Franco''s voice.


    "Come in." as soon as he heard that Franco was coming, fiordo was relieved like an amnesty. He quickly let Franco in.


    "Mayor. Eh? Little count anzumov is here too." Franco first saluted fiordo as soon as he entered the door, and then found another man in the office.


    "Little anzumov is here to discuss government affairs with me. How are things going with you?"


    Obviously, the thing Fyodor refers to is the task of finding his daughter''s lover.


    "I explored the corridor and garden at the side door of the banquet hall. There was indeed a string of footprints on the snow in the garden. According to the size of the footprints and the traces left in the snow, I can basically conclude that it was a pair of military boots and a young man." Franco came here to report the results of his work in recent days. When he saw the mayor of fiordo, he said in detail.


    "Then why must it be a young man?" asked Fyodor.


    In the eyes of little anzumov, fiordo''s question was stupid enough. Would a young and beautiful lady like Helena like to see a white haired old man?


    But Franco had really explored fiordo''s question with reason. He replied, "the footprints on the snow are very deep, which can''t be left by the weak old man. And on the day of the banquet, no old guest has ever gone out."


    For Franco''s answer, fiordo nodded with satisfaction.


    "You don''t have any more accurate clues except that you know it''s a young man? Your Excellency, commander," said little anzumov aggressively.


    Franco looked at little anzumov and said nothing. He is not a subordinate of little anzumov and does not need to answer all his questions.


    Franco''s attitude embarrassed little anzumov. Fortunately, fiordo immediately agreed with the problem, which saved little anzumov''s face.


    "Yes, Franco. Don''t you have any more specific clues?" fiordo asked.


    "There are three people who are most suspicious."


    "Who?" asked fiordo and little anzumov in unison.


    "Viscount doronin, Oleg of the Cossacks," Franco said two names and paused. "And lieutenant Catherine in my team, he was seen going to the back garden."


    "Captain Franco suspected his own people." little anzumov was surprised that Franco had found his own people in the investigation. At the same time, his eyelids jumped unconsciously.


    "Although Catherine was patrolling outside that day, there were snow marks on his shoes and clothes when he came in."


    "When patrolling outside, of course there will be traces of snow on his shoes." little anzumov argued for Catherine. He didn''t have any friendship with Lieutenant Catherine, but he deliberately came to find fault because he was dissatisfied with Franco''s attitude towards himself.


    "But it didn''t snow that day. According to reason, Catherine''s clothes shouldn''t have snow marks," Franco said.


    "Did you ask him why he went to the back garden?" said Fyodor angrily. At the moment, he recognized Catherine, not the other two. He didn''t expect that bastard to be the subordinate of his most trusted subordinate.


    "Yes, Catherine said she was on patrol."


    "Who is the most suspected?"


    "Not sure yet," Franco shook his head.


    "Then catch all three first." fiordo immediately changed his mind.


    At this time, little anzumov looked at his future father-in-law as if he were mentally retarded.


    Doronin is a member of the Smolensk provincial council, Catherine is a lieutenant of the mercenary corps, and Oleg, the most insignificant in peacetime, is obviously extremely important as he is on the verge of war. At this time, fiordo wanted three people to move together, offending everyone.


    "Lord, we''d better not wrong the good people." Franco also expressed his opinion tactfully.


    "What about that?" asked Fyodor.


    "Leave it to me, father-in-law. I have a way." little anzumov took over.


    "Do you have a way?"


    "I have."


    "What can I do?"


    "Let the three men come to the castle together. You and Helena will be there. In this way, I can naturally distinguish the guy who robbed my fiancee."

 Chapter 28

    Helena was locked up in her room alone. She has no one to talk to and talk to here. As punishment for her, her father fiordo locked Helena''s maid into the dungeon.


    No one is allowed to see her except the servant who delivers food every day. Her only companion is the Bible.


    In such an environment, Helena''s will is gradually confused. Her original love for him was tested. Every night, a voice asks her: does he love you? Do you love him or do you hate him?


    And every time she thought about it, a boundless fear gripped her.


    Does he love me? If love, why don''t you come to see me for so many days?


    No, he can''t come. Even if a little of his relationship with himself is revealed, the gallows in Smolensk square are waiting for him.


    Do I love him?


    Helena felt, clearly felt that it was because of his presence that her heart beat so fast. In her dream, in her heart, in her mind, there was nothing else. It was all him, the man who couldn''t support himself. Because as long as she saw him, she felt her eyes were very comfortable; As long as she heard his voice, she felt the angel singing.


    So I love him and he loves me.


    Helena firmly remembered the love words he said to herself: "I love you more than a kingdom; I love you more than a scepter."


    Yes, how can a person who can say such beautiful love words not love himself?


    For so many days, Helena has tortured herself and made herself strong again and again.


    "Lord, may our hearts remain unchanged forever," Helena said silently. She put her head on the Bible and let the cross touch her forehead.


    Then a knock came at the door.


    "Helena, can I come in?"


    The speaker was little anzumov, but although he used an inquiring tone, he pushed the door in without Helena''s consent.


    "Monsieur count."


    Helena didn''t care about little anzumov''s irrationality. She called little anzumov by title.


    Little anzumov didn''t mind Helena''s alienation. He closed the door and said in a gentle tone, "my dear Helena."


    Helena interrupted him immediately, "count, please don''t call me that. You should know that I have a heart."


    "Of course I know. I want to know who that person is right away. Tomorrow. I''m here to inform you that we''re going to have a meeting tomorrow. Your father and I hope you can attend."


    "I''m not interested in military or political matters," Helena refused.


    At this time, little anzumov walked around to Helena and said in a still gentle but joking tone, "you will be interested in those who can attend the meeting."


    Helena sat there, not responding to little anzumov''s words, but grinding the cover of the book with her fingers.


    "They are," said little anzumov word by word when Helena was silent:


    "Senator doronin."


    "Oleg, commander of the Cossack company."


    "Also," little anzumov deliberately lengthened his voice.


    "Lieutenant Catherine of the mercenary Corps."


    Little anzumov found that Helena''s finger on the Bible stopped inadvertently when he talked about Catherine. Now he is more sure.


    "Count, I don''t know any of these three people," said Helena stiffly, turning her head.


    "Yes, of course. How could the noble Miss Helena fall in love with the humble Cossacks and foreign mercenaries?"


    When he said this, little anzumov smiled happily.


    "I don''t understand what you mean. Are you saying that Senator doronin is my sweetheart?"


    Helena stood up because she found that at some time, little anzumov had put his face so close that the heat from his mouth hit his face in bursts.


    "You''ll see what I mean. As long as you admit tomorrow that your lover is doronin," said little anzumov.


    "I wouldn''t do that!" Helena''s chest kept undulating. Little anzumov asked her to frame doronin, which made her sick.


    "You will."


    "I won''t, I won''t. now you can go out. I''m a little tired, count." Helena ordered to leave.


    But the normally gentle little anzumov unexpectedly came forward and grabbed Helena''s hair. He pulled Helena''s head and said, "you will, miss. If you don''t want to be identified tomorrow, it''s the mercenary."


    For the first time, Helena''s eyes showed panic.


    This strengthened little anzumov''s judgment.


    "Do you know how I know? I have to thank Franco, the head of the mercenary regiment. He''s great. He limits the suspect to three people."


    "Ah!" Helena let out a painful cry. It turned out that little anzumov pulled her hair again.


    "Of course, the noble Miss Helena doesn''t like the dirty Cossack. And Senator doronin, although the boy is a talent, he is a silent wood in front of women. If he wants to seduce women, he might as well find a prostitute to rape him. So, there is only Catherine left. Hum, a Scotsman. And he is a servant defending the castle Lieutenant of the regiment, you have plenty of opportunities to meet! Does he play the organ well? "


    "You have no proof, count," Helena struggled.


    "I have no evidence." little anzumov let go of Helena. He adjusted his sleeve and continued, "but it''s easier for me to kill a mercenary than to step on an ant. Even if he''s not my rival in love, I still have a thousand ways to kill him. Do you want to receive a gift Tomorrow? How about a pair of beads!" little anzumov threatened.


    "Please don''t, don''t," cried Helena. She couldn''t imagine Catherine''s eyes being dug out. She collapsed.


    Yes, that lover is Catherine of the mercenary regiment. The first time they met was in the corridor of the castle. At that time, they read a passage from Shakespeare''s favorite drama. Unexpectedly, Catherine, standing on the corridor guard, immediately took the next sentence. For the common love of poetry, drama and music, the two came together.


    "Will you do as I say, tomorrow?" asked little anzumov.


    Helena nodded.


    Little anzumov was satisfied. This is exactly what he wants. As he said, marrying Helena was not his purpose. What he wanted was the identity of fiordo''s son-in-law; So, who is your love enemy? In fact, it''s not so important. What''s important is whether you can use it to get the maximum benefits. The interests lie in bringing down Mr doronin.


    With the removal of doronin, his family had one less enemy in the provincial council. Moreover, in the coming war, the possibility of mastering the militia will be greater.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you do what I say. Your lover will be all right. I don''t even mind if you continue to associate with him after we get married. As long as you listen to me."


    After the threat, little anzumov made a short promise to Helena.


    "What you said is true?" Helena asked in surprise.


    "I can swear in the name of God." little anzumov picked up Helena. He regained his gentle demeanor and looked honest when he spoke.


    On the floor of the bedroom, the Bible stained with dust because it fell to the ground, and the cross was gray.

 Chapter 29

    "Oh, Lord, lead us forward.


    Your poor servants!


    From the heavy shackles,


    From the integrity of the aristocrats,


    Come to the bright morning light,


    Come to a quiet and fertile place,


    Come to the blissful pure land on earth,


    Come to this world.


    O Lord, hear our prayers¡ª¡ª


    Please listen to the prayers of our helpless,


    Please listen to the prayers of our poor helpless. "


    "Enough, Blair. Stop singing."


    Blair''s playing and singing stopped suddenly in Oleg''s roar. The end of the performance is not because of Oleg, but the song is over.


    Blair looked up at Oleg, a bear strong man with a swollen red chin and a wound on his arm.


    "Who made you like this?" Blair asked.


    "It''s none of your business, Blair. I said I wouldn''t help you. Why don''t you go yet." Oleg took a bottle on the table and poured it down, whether it''s water or wine.


    "I stayed here because someone wanted to see you," Blair replied.


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s me." a man in a cloak came out of the shadow and lifted his cloak.


    "Bao Hong!" Oleg exclaimed. He did not expect that the Cossack commander as famous as Bogdan hemelinitsky had entered the city of Smolensk.


    Instinctively, Oleg pulled out half the saber from his waist.


    "My brother, I came to drink with you." Bao Hong couldn''t help laughing when he saw Oleg facing such a great enemy.


    "If you really want to catch me, you should not draw a knife at this time, but shoot at the roof to let the whole Smolensk know I''m coming."


    "Oleg, close the knife. Cossacks don''t beat Cossacks." Blair also advised.


    Oleg glanced at Bao Hong and Blair. Finally, he put the knife back in and sat down on the chair.


    "I won''t betray my father."


    Oleg repeated it again. Oleg has said this to Blair many times in the past few days.


    Since the two Cossack company captains decided to seize Smolensk before Czarist Russia, Blair was sent into the city to contact possible traitors. He found Oleg. Unexpectedly, although Oleg didn''t betray himself, he was not interested in defecting.


    "I know, I know. Old commander Oleg tattarchuk is also a Cossack I respect very much, but now he has gone astray and helped the poles beat us Cossacks. No Cossack with a conscience will agree to do so. As his son, you should stand up and correct this mistake." Blair said painstakingly. He and Oleg fought in a trench and ate with a horse spoon, so he always hoped that Oleg could stand on the side of zaporoze Cossacks and help Baohong capture Smolensk.


    But whatever Blair said, Oleg still shook his head.


    "How much did the poles give you? Oleg." Bao Hong, who had not spoken just now, suddenly said.


    "What are you talking about?" Oleg was furious when he heard that Bao Hong said he was helping the poles for money and status. No one can insult himself like this, even the famous Bao Hong.


    "Bao Hong," Blair also whispered to Bao Hong. Obviously, he also thought Bao Hong''s words were too much.


    But Bao Hong turned a deaf ear to Blair''s reminder. He continued, "how much did the poles give you? How about I give you double."


    "Bao Hong, take your words back." Oleg stared at Bao Hong like a belligerent bull.


    "Why? When it comes to your heart. What love for your father, are you really so noble? Who is your mother? Ukraine. Now your mother is bleeding because someone has put a nail in her body." Bao Hong pointed to the direction of the castle and continued: "And your Cossack brothers, they will fight with their brothers and sisters under your command. Cossacks fight Cossacks, which is what those noble lords want to see most. And how can they thank you for helping them realize their wishes? I think they should change your saber for a gold handle."


    As soon as Bao Hong came up, he made a mockery of Oleg. It seemed that he was in his own camp. He was not worried that the angry Oleg would call someone to catch him.


    The atmosphere in the house was as quiet as before the storm. Bao Hong and Oleg looked at each other like this. It was a contest of will and a battle of affection between "mother" and "father".


    Oleg''s heart is not as tough as he shows. In fact, Blair''s persuasion has made waves in his heart.


    Yes, let''s see how the so-called Polish nobles ruined this land and people - the nobles and their Jewish rent collectors beat the bone and marrow to squeeze the Ukrainian farmers. After a year''s work, every grain has been paid the land rent, and they still owe the nobles money; and the Cossacks themselves have been sent to the most dangerous places every time they fight, and their wages and salaries are low The reward is the least. In the eyes of the nobility, Cossacks are cannon fodder.


    Now, Bao Hong''s sarcasm has aroused Oleg''s rebellious psychology. He wants to prove that he is also a Cossack. Without betraying my father.


    Finally, in this contest, Oleg first weakened.


    "I can''t fight with you. You should attack from the east gate. I''ll apply to my father to transfer the Cossack regiment to the other three gates," Oleg said. This is the biggest compromise or even help he can do.


    "Not enough." Bao Hong shook his head and said.


    "What do you want? I won''t betray my father." Oleg didn''t expect that Bao Hong was not satisfied with his compromise.


    "Help us blow up the artillery positions," Bao Hong said.


    This is the plan I made after exploring Smolensk these days. Throughout Smolensk, the greatest threat to the Cossacks attacking the city is the artillery position. Cossacks had no artillery that could compete with Poland. Once they attacked the city, their soldiers would fall under shells in batches.


    "It''s impossible!" Oleg said. "The artillery position is the most tightly defended place in Smolensk. It has always been guarded by mercenaries and urban defense groups. We Cossacks can''t get in at all."


    Of course, if Oleg could lead his Cossacks to revolt, it would not be hopeless to seize the artillery position. But in this way, he betrayed tartar Chuk, which Oleg would not do anyway.


    "I just need your help to distract the guards of artillery positions. Blair and I will do the bombing," Bao Hong said.


    "You two?" Oleg exclaimed. Although Oleg was called "little Bao Hong", he saw it today and felt that he was crazy. Even if he flattered his horse, he was not as good as the real Bao Hong. He wanted to rely on two people to carry the whole artillery position.


    "Two people are enough," Bao Hong said confidently.

 Chapter 30

    "My nephew, what happened to your hand? Who hurt you?" on the other side, when Chechen returned to his residence, the injury on his hand really caught Pedro''s attention. The dear uncle ran up and asked in surprise.


    "It''s just a little injury, it''s okay. Uncle." for the relationship between uncle, Chechen''s heart is of course very moved, but he still chose to hide it because he had a word with the old head of tatarchuk.


    Pedro looked at Chechen''s eyes and his injury. Of course, the veteran saw that his nephew was lying. But the firm eyes made Pedro obviously feel that his nephew had grown up, had adult ideas and his own ideas, and he should not take too much care of his uncle.


    "I accidentally fell and stabbed myself, uncle." Chechen explained again.


    "Oh, that''s right. Then be careful in the future." Pedro said stupidly and stopped asking.


    "Yes."


    In the evening, Aragon came here again. He was surprised to see Chechen''s injury, but Chechen still answered him with the answer to Pedro.


    "Aragon, what''s the matter with you coming so late?" maybe he thought Aragon disturbed Cherchen''s rest, and Pedro hurried to the point.


    "Oh, that''s right. I''m going to patrol the border area the day after tomorrow. I wanted to go with yochechen. Unexpectedly, he was injured. What a coincidence," Aragon said.


    "Patrol the border? Why are you sent? Shouldn''t those poles be more familiar with the terrain?" Pedro was puzzled about the patrol. Speaking of it, native poles or registered Cossacks should have more advantages in this matter. Even if the Lord of Fyodor trusted the mercenaries again, shouldn''t he give them everything?


    "I''m not very clear about that. Originally, we were arranged to guard the castle, but in the afternoon, the little count anzumov took the city master''s warrant and said that noble guards took over our work and sent us to patrol the border."


    "What is the noble guard?" said Pedro, curious about the so-called guard.


    "The noble guard is an army composed of nobles and their servants in Smolensk. Of course, their establishment is not in the military book of the Republic. Generally, these people will not be summoned. Only when the Republic is facing invasion, the king or provincial council will issue an order to summon young nobles and their servants." Aragon explained.


    "Well," said Pedro in a deep voice, and then asked, "who is in charge of this army?"


    "Nominally, Lord fiordo is the supreme commander of this force. But according to the Convention, Lord fiordo will appoint a famous nobleman as the commander. In the city, count anzumov Jr. and Senator doronin have high voices. However, the specific candidate has not been determined yet."


    "What about the equipment of this army?"


    When Pedro asked about this, Aragon looked excited. He seemed to open the chatterbox and said: "It''s hard to say. These nobles and their servants joined the army with their own weapons and armor. Unlike those civilian groups, they are equipped with long guns and cotton uniforms; and unlike us, most of them are infantry. They are cavalry. Everyone uses super long guns, wears plate armor decorated with gold and silver, and there is a big nose guard on their helmets. You must be sure I''ve heard of the name of this army - winged cavalry. "


    "Oh, my God! It''s them." Pedro and Cherchen exclaimed at the same time.


    How could they not have heard of the name of the winged cavalry? When they were in Riga, Sweden, even the fearless Swedes would look frightened when they heard of the Polish winged cavalry. Angels and demons are what Swedes call this kind of cavalry. A legendary cavalry mixed the beauty of angels and the terror of demons.


    "Yes, that''s them," Aragon said admiringly. It can be seen that the young man also admired the legendary cavalry.


    "Why did you ask such an important cavalry to guard the castle that day? Isn''t it overqualified?" this time, Chechen asked Aragon. It''s incredible to let cavalry guard and infantry patrol.


    "I don''t know," Aragon said.


    "Count, you''re home," said the servant driving the carriage, stopping in front of count anzumov''s house, ringing the bell.


    Little anzumov put down his sword fighting skill and got out of the car slowly after the servants opened the door and stepped into the warm cloak baked by the fire.


    The light on the second floor of the room was still on. Little anzumov asked the servant, "hasn''t my father slept yet?"


    "The master has been waiting for you," replied the servant.


    Little anzumov nodded. Then he entered the door and went up the second floor along the circular corridor with dim street lights.


    "Father, may I come in?" asked little anzumov.


    "Come in." an old voice came from the room.


    Little anzumov entered the room. At the desk in the room, an elderly middle-aged man was lying on a recliner with a heater in his hand.


    "Father," said little anzumov, hanging his hat and cloak on the hanger.


    "You stayed in the castle all day," said anzumov, glancing at his son.


    "One day is better than one year." little anzumov''s lips were filled with joy, like a child who offered treasures to his father.


    This successfully aroused the interest of anzumov.


    That''s what little anzumov wants. He beamed about his conversation with the fiordo and his daughter and his plan.


    After hearing his son''s story, the old count anzumov raised his head and his eyes were full of smiles. He was happy that he had such an excellent son.


    "I''m very happy, my child. Your mind is not only better than me, but also better than your grandfather. I believe that after being the son-in-law of the obhovich family, your career will not be limited to Smolensk."


    "Thank you, father."


    "But I don''t understand why you should suggest that fiordo change the guards of the day. You should know that even if Helena and Catherine are finally exposed, the guards won''t disobey their orders and refuse to arrest him." the whole thing, only the son''s behavior, old anzumovbo couldn''t understand.


    "Father, you know, doronin and I are both candidates for the commander of the noble guard. This time, I asked my future father-in-law to change the guard of the day in order to defeat doronin in front of them, and then took the opportunity to let my future father-in-law declare me commander." this was the idea of little anzumov after leaving Helena''s room, He wants to maximize the benefits of this matter.


    "You want to duel with doronin?" old anzumov guessed his son''s idea, but he thought it was too risky.


    "I have confidence in myself," said little anzumov confidently.

 Chapter 31

    In the morning, when the mercenaries led by Aragon changed their guard with the noble guard, the young lieutenant took his men out of the city. The team of more than 50 people lined up in two rows, crossed the neat streets like two black lines, passed through the gate of Smolensk, and then disappeared on the horizon.


    The grand plan of seizing the throne planned by little anzumov also officially kicked off.


    "If this is a stage, the protagonist today must be me," thought little anzumov. Through the iron fence of the castle, as usual, little anzumov politely greeted the guards in front of the door. At this time, a voice came behind him.


    "Good morning, count."


    The voice was a little dull and deep, but little anzumov recognized it at once. This is the voice of the "victim" today.


    "Good morning, too, Senator doronin." little anzumov looked back and said with a smile. Although the two have been competing on weekdays, they still maintain a friendly appearance in the open. Especially when little anzumov thought that this congressman doronin would go to see God after today, his smile was even more friendly and cordial.


    "It''s strange how I feel that this guy''s smile has some bad intentions." obviously, doronin was not used to the self friendly expression of little anzumov. He checked his clothes and found that there was nothing wrong. Then he returned to little anzumov with a smile and walked side by side towards the castle.


    Maybe it''s because little anzumov feels that today is the last time to talk to his competitor. Today he talks a lot.


    "Mr. congressman, I heard that the Parliament rejected the proposal to levy aristocratic materials."


    Doronin glanced at little anzumov and wondered whether he had nothing to say or really cared about the problem.


    "Of course, our anzumov family has always respected and safeguarded the authority and dignity of Parliament, but now it is a time of war, and my father-in-law put forward such a plan for the interests of the country."


    Seeing doronin''s puzzled eyes, little anzumov explained with a smile.


    "Count anzumov, in our country, the interests of the nobility are sacred and inviolable. Of course, from the heart, I don''t deny that Lord Fyodor''s proposal is to better guard the city, but once such a bill is passed, there will be a precedent. Then anyone can deprive the nobility of their property under the pretext of war or other reasons "The right to dispose of it," said Senator doronin solemnly.


    The motion mentioned by doronin refers to Franco''s plan to clear the wilderness. Although, for fear of offending other nobles, fiordo only collected his own zamoshya materials, while materials in other areas were disposed of with the consent of other nobles. But many days later, the messengers sent did not bring back a reply.


    At this point, Franco went to fiordo to advise, hoping to collect materials first. This time, Colonel Franco invited out kisser


    Bishop Paul went with him. For the venerable old bishop, fiordo certainly wants to give face. Although he agreed in principle to collect materials without the consent of the Lord, in order not to bear all the responsibilities alone, the city Lord put it on the Parliament and hoped that the parliament would agree and endorse it.


    There is no doubt that Parliament rejected the bill.


    "Yes, yes, indeed." the little count anzumov agreed pointlessly.


    At this time, they also went to the door of the Council hall.


    In the Council hall, the mayor of Fyodor had already sat on the throne. Next to them sat bishop kisher, head Franco, Lieutenant Catherine, old head tatarchuk and Oleg. Miss Helena stood behind his father.


    "I''m sorry, father-in-law. We''re late." before doronin spoke, little anzumov spoke first. It seems that in order to show his special relationship with fiordo, little anzumov specially called fiordo "father-in-law".


    "Lord, we are late," said Senator doronin.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. We''ve just arrived," said fiordo, looking at them. But his eyes were all on little anzumov. This makes doronin taste bad.


    "Sit down, children," said bishop kisher with a smile. The old bishop is a famous good man in the city. He doesn''t belong to any school. He only performs the duty of serving God.


    They took their seats. Little anzumov sat on the left, and Senator doronin sat on the right.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, there are two things to invite you here today." when everyone was here, fiordo said.


    "I''m sorry, Lord," said fiordo, and was interrupted by doronin. Doronin stood up and said:


    "If it''s business today, I don''t think Miss Helena should be present."


    Hearing what doronin said, fiordo couldn''t hold his face. He looked at little anzumov like asking for help.


    "Father, I don''t think I should be here," said Helena eagerly, standing behind fiordo before little anzumov spoke. She was forced to come here. In her heart, she didn''t want to be manipulated by little anzumov to frame good people. Now Mr doronin has proposed that he should avoid it, which is exactly what he wants.


    According to Helena, fiordo had no idea.


    Helena''s withdrawal from the meeting was certainly not what little anzumov wanted to see. According to his original plan, he was going to throw out the topic of Helena''s lover at the second topic of the meeting to frame doronin, so as not to give people a feeling of premeditation. Moreover, Cossacks and Franco were outsiders, so they were not suitable to be present at that time. It was just time to invite them out. But if Helena were allowed to leave the meeting now, with her current swing, she would probably go back on her word. In this way, all your previous efforts will be wasted.


    This must not happen. Little anzumov thought to himself.


    "Senator doronin," said count anzumov Jr. "I''m sure you''ve heard such a saying: when people gather firewood, the flame is high. It means that countless people can gather together to make the plan perfect."


    "Wait a minute, count anzumov. I don''t know what you''re talking about with Miss Helena?" doronin asked.


    "Of course it does." at this point, little anzumov had to drag it out.


    "Although Miss Helena is a woman, she is knowledgeable and insightful. Her views may give us a different perspective on the war."


    "Yes, yes. That''s it," said Fyodor, listening to little anzumov, and agreeing again and again.


    "Doronin, Helena was brought up by me. She is indeed a very insightful child." bishop kisher also spoke for Helena.


    "Well, I''m not against Miss Helena''s presence, but the rules are the rules. As a member of Parliament, I have to raise them. Everyone agrees that Miss Helena stays. Of course I have no opinion."

 Chapter 32

    Therefore, Senator doronin no longer insisted. Everyone sat down again. Next to the mayor of Fyodor, the attendant arranged a chair for Miss Helena, and he sat next to his father.


    The first topic of the meeting was, of course, the deployment of defense. In fact, this issue is a repetition of the old tune. Franco and the old commander of tatarchuk made a brief report on the fortification repair and personnel training in their respective defense areas, and bishop kisher also reported on the comfort of the people in the city.


    Since the deployment of defense is only an introduction to today''s meeting, the mayor of Fyodor is absent-minded. Whenever the three reporters finish a speech, the mayor unconsciously nods to express his agreement.


    The little count anzumov''s mind was also not on the meeting. He knows very well that he is the protagonist of today''s meeting. When the head and bishops finish, the stage will give way to himself. What a wonderful play it is! There are wise and wise protagonists, foolish and irritable fathers, debauchery and adultery mistresses and her lover.


    With the development of the plot, today''s protagonist will pull out the adulterers in public and throw gloves symbolizing duel at the man.


    Thinking of this, little anzumov couldn''t help smiling. His lips were slightly upturned, but his eyes drifted to another man, the real adulterer Catherine.


    In the count''s eyes, that was already a dead man. After he successfully brought down doronin and married Helena, the value of his existence was gone. At that time, he was casually assigned to a dangerous post - in which the death rate of officers was also very high. You can kill him by the hand of the Czar, the Russian or the Cossack. And I don''t have to bear any responsibility at all.


    "Mm-hmm, Mm-hmm." the mayor of fiordo made several continuous "mm-hmm" sounds. As everyone familiar with him knows, this shows that the meeting can move on to the next topic.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the next topic is about some secrets, so some people need to avoid it." little anzumov stood up and spoke for fiordo.


    Franco and tartar chuck stood up, and the latter pulled the adoptive son''s sleeve. Such meetings that need to be avoided generally refer to them, Cossacks and mercenaries.


    But at this time, an unexpected thing happened.


    "Just a moment, please. I have something to say," Catherine stood up and said to everyone.


    Then, ignoring the eyes of the participants, the young mercenary walked up to miss Helena and took her hand.


    Catherine knelt on one knee, raised her head and said: "My beloved city Lord, my benefactor. I''m sorry that I haven''t had the courage to stand up. Yes, I am the one who secretly made love to Helena. I love miss Helena''s intelligence and elegance, her angelic pure heart and natural voice. We love each other so deeply. But we know that this love will not be blessed by you. Although I was born into a noble family in Scotland and my family had a small fortune, I was kidnapped by the traitor of Cromwell in the royalist war. My family and 43 family members died in the war. Now I am the only descendant of the family, alone and alone. I don''t deserve the noble Helena, I know. Here comes the love, Qiu Bit''s divine arrow hit me, and I can''t help it. I can only say that this is God''s will. "


    With that, the affectionate Scottish youth took Helena''s father''s hand and kissed it on his lips.


    At this time, everyone present had different expressions. Fiordo was completely stunned. His brain was blank, his eyes stared at Catherine kneeling on the ground, his mouth opened unconsciously, but he couldn''t say anything.


    The expression on little anzumov''s face was completely distorted. He stared directly at Catherine and Helena, like a bloodthirsty hungry wolf. Catherine''s appearance completely disrupted her plan. The victim had turned himself in, and her plan to blame doronin was a complete failure. Catherine, the former coward, jumped out at this time, which was a great surprise How can we not make little anzumov angry.


    Franco and doronin''s expressions were the most calm. They looked at fiordo and Catherine, looked at each other and smiled at each other.


    Oleg was gloating on his face. He was fed up with the anger of the nobles. How could he not be happy to see that fiordo, the incompetent City Lord, was so ugly this time.


    "God," bishop kisher crossed his chest to say something.


    "Death penalty," roared count anzumov Jr. in a loud voice directly over bishop kisher.


    At this time, everyone''s attention was directly transferred to the little count anzumov.


    "Death penalty." little anzumov repeated, "father, this Scot has defiled my honor and deprived my love. Only death can compensate me for this pain."


    "Yes, death penalty. I will meet your wishes. My son-in-law." fiordo also recovered. Between a helpless mercenary and a powerful son-in-law, fiordo naturally stood on the side of little anzumov.


    Helena burst into tears when fiordo said so. The poor noble lady also fell to her knees, took her father''s hand and begged fiordo''s forgiveness. But the city Lord, who is usually indecisive, seems to be determined this time.


    "Then take my life. If love is a mistake, I am willing to pay any price for it." Katherine looked very calm in the face of death.


    "Mine too," Helena said, closely following Catherine''s words.


    "Praise God."


    At this time, bishop kisher, who had just been interrupted by little anzumov, opened his mouth again. He spoke to fiordo.


    "Praise forever."


    "My friend," said bishop kisher: "Helena is my goddaughter, and I have always regarded her as my own daughter. I am also very sad that she and this young man made such a mistake today. This is indeed an insult to the count anzumov''s family. But young man, who hasn''t made a mistake for love? If this Scot is sentenced to death, your daughter and my goddaughter will be heartbroken and depressed Widowed. Is this what a father wants to see? "


    The Bishop''s words came to a father''s heart. A feeling of love for his daughter came to fiordo''s heart. His eyes looking at Helena were full of doting again.


    "Lord, love is not to blame." doronin also helped. Of course, the young Congressman would like to see his opponent eat.


    "It''s terrible." looking at fiordo''s eyes, little anzumov knew that the balance in fiordo''s heart had been biased towards his daughter. The noble young man turned his mind, hoping to find the way that was most beneficial to him.


    Give up the marriage with Helena? In that case, his family''s plan to marry fiordo will completely fail. This is the way he will never go.


    Ask for monetary compensation? Of course, it''s her own right. But Catherine herself said that she was a poor man, and she could get several Taylor from him? Besides, Taylor of anzumov''s family was more than enough to fill a house.


    But obviously, it is unrealistic to ask Catherine to be executed on the spot. Making such a cruel request in front of so many people is obviously not in line with the image he is trying to establish.


    "Of course love is not to blame," said little anzumov. After thinking about it, he finally made a decision. And his first sentence gave Helena hope and made her mistakenly think that little anzumov had changed her sex. She couldn''t help but come forward and kiss little anzumov''s hand and thank him for his generosity.


    "But," continued little anzumov, "I will not give up my marriage to miss Helena, because it is an engagement determined by two families. Breaking the engagement is betraying the family."


    Helena turned pale. As a result, her lover was saved, but she still had to fall into the clutches of count anzumov Jr.


    "Of course, the engagement will not change." fiordo did not want to give up his marriage with the anzumov family.


    "And Catherine, I ask to make him famous from the mercenary immediately, put on a linen bag and hang a scabbard around her neck, and walk from the castle to the city gate."


    Parading in sacks is a great insult to an aristocrat.


    "Count anzumov," Catherine heard and stood up.


    "I won''t give up Helena, and I won''t put on a linen bag as you ask."


    "Oh?" little anzumov raised his eyebrows. He couldn''t think how big waves Catherine could turn.


    Pa. Catherine threw a glove on little anzumov''s shoulder.


    "I want to duel with you."

 Chapter 33

    In the Republic of Poland, if a girl is not married, young people who love her can defeat his competitors by dueling to win the girl''s heart. Similarly, the failed party must give up the pursuit of the woman.


    Of course, this challenge is conditional. That is the equality of identity. If a civilian challenges the aristocracy, the aristocracy certainly has the right to refuse, because it is an insult to the aristocracy. But previously, Catherine had affirmed her aristocratic status. Although she was a declining aristocrat, the aristocrat was the aristocrat. At least in identity, Catherine from Scotland and little anzumov are equal.


    Now, Catherine threw out gloves symbolizing challenge for love, so little anzumov must accept it, otherwise she will be laughed at by everyone. Especially today, those in charge of guarding are members of the noble guard. They regard reputation as more important than life.


    Little anzumov took off the gloves hanging from his shoulder. Now he knows that while setting a trap, someone has set a trap for himself. Although he can''t judge who this man is.


    "I accept your challenge," said count anzumov Jr.


    The duel will be held in the yard of the castle, which is the place where the mercenaries trained when they first entered the city.


    The servants in the castle move quickly, or they are also happy to see this kind of bloody entertainment. Soon, a row of chairs were placed in the middle of the corridor columns. Lord fiordo sat in the middle, with bishop kisher on his left and his daughter Helena on his right.


    The soldiers of the noble guard in charge of guarding surrounded the yard. Today they are both guards and onlookers. In the hanging tower and roof next to the yard, some Castle servants and nobles and mercenaries living in the castle sit on it. Even if they don''t understand the cause and effect of duel, it doesn''t hinder their interest in duel. This includes Pedro et al.


    The duelers entered from both sides and stopped at the edge of the field. Everyone held their breath and looked at them.


    The little count anzumov put on a breastplate. This suit of breastplate has been treated by baking blue and shines with blue brilliance. His weapon was a Polish saber, light and handy.


    And Catherine didn''t wear a armour. He was still in the uniform of a mercenary. His weapon was a Scottish broadsword, and the round hand guard firmly wrapped his right hand in deerskin gloves. He has a small shield in his left hand, which is the favorite weapon combination of Highland Scots.


    The duel did not begin immediately. A group of servants went to the field first. They stepped on the snow in the yard with their feet and sprinkled a layer of coal ash on it to prevent any party to the duel from slipping.


    The first trumpet sounded. Little anzumov and Catherine turned and bowed in the direction of fiordo. According to the rules, if the women present have mercy on one party, they can give out one of their own items. Of course, little anzumov did not have such treatment. As the only noble woman present, Helena gave her handkerchief to Catherine. The latter put it in his arms with a precious and important place.


    This can not help but make little anzumov angry again.


    "Look, I''ll cut you to pieces." little anzumov thought silently. For Helena, the little count was another curse.


    The second trumpet sounded. They sorted out the equipment on their lower bodies to ensure that they were safe. Then he made a noble salute to the other party.


    "Today''s great victory, I will give it to the most beautiful miss Helena. She is also my love," cried Catherine. This caused a burst of admiration from the people present.


    "What a chivalrous man! I''ve only seen such characters in knight novels." someone sighed.


    "Then I also let God, Lord fiordo, and all the nobles and knights in this land bear witness. I will wash my shame with your blood."


    Of course, little anzumov would not let Catherine steal the limelight and momentum, he also shouted.


    Finally the third horn sounded. When the trumpeter stops, the duel will begin.


    The horn didn''t stop.


    In the first round, neither side was in a hurry, but began to test the other side.


    Count anzumov''s saber falsely painted a few flowers in front of him, trying to lure Catherine to block him. But Catherine was not fooled. He just raised the small shield and stared at little anzumov''s wrist with a knife.


    After several times of trial and error, the little count anzumov lost his temper and took the lead in launching an attack. The saber cleaved from top to bottom to Catherine''s right without shield.


    Catherine was prepared for the blow. He moved the shield sideways so that little anzumov''s saber hit the shield. Then, Catherine slightly retracted her arm and tilted the small shield to ease little anzumov''s attack.


    After that, the little count anzumov launched several dense attacks, and the saber continuously cut on Catherine''s small shield. But it didn''t hurt Catherine every time.


    On the surface, the little count anzumov seemed to have an advantage, and Catherine couldn''t lift her head. But with such a rapid and fierce attack, the young count anzumov''s physical strength was also consumed at a high speed, his head was steaming, and his nostrils were contracting violently.


    In contrast to Catherine, his breath was calm and his steps were powerful. Little anzumov''s attack could not even numb his forearm.


    Oh! Catherine launched her first counterattack after removing the attack of little anzumov again. His small shield swung open the saber, his body came forward fiercely, and the Scottish broadsword swept little anzumov''s waist.


    Little anzumov jumped back in a hurry. The broad sword swept anzumov''s chest by the slightest inch, leaving a faint scratch on it.


    After landing, little anzumov took several steps back before he stood firm. But then Catherine''s second attack was coming. Catherine raised the small shield of her left hand to protect her upper body, and then flew out like an arrow and hit little anzumov.


    Catherine bumped firmly into little anzumov''s chest. They flew out a few steps together, and then fell on the snow, stirring up a burst of white fog.


    When the white fog dispersed, the people saw such a scene: Catherine held Xiaodun''s left hand and pressed xiaoanzumov''s chest and neck. His right hand holding a broad sword held the handle of the sword, and the tip of the sword pointed to the middle of xiaoanzumov''s eyes.


    Obviously, it was Catherine, a mercenary from Scotland, who won the victory.


    At this time, the trumpeter sounded the trumpet in good time. Declared the end of the duel and Catherine''s victory.


    Little anzumov, who stood up from the snow, was livid, his chest armor was concave, and there were several obvious scars on his hands, which were marks cut by cinders when his hands were on the ground. But he didn''t say anything. He just looked at Helena who jumped into Catherine''s arms.

 Chapter 34

    "Fidel, if you were some guy with a saber, what would you do with Catherine?"


    In the hanging building next to the yard, Pedro saw that the outcome had been divided, so he asked Fidel around him.


    This is because Catherine and Fidel use too similar weapons. They are both a combination of sword and shield.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t choose a saber," Fidel replied after a little thought.


    Perhaps for fear that everyone might not understand, Fidel then explained: "Sabre is a weapon used by cavalry and is suitable for horse fighting. In horse fighting, the skill of using short weapons is nothing more than stabbing and chopping. The skill of killing on the horse is to use force. With the impact of the horse, use the blade to cut the opponent''s defense and body. In infantry combat, the sabre suffers a great loss in the face of the enemy who uses a shield. Because it can''t use force on the horse, and its quality is light, it is difficult to break Open the opponent''s defense. "


    "What would you do?" Ruth, who was next to Fidel, became interested and began to teach Fidel.


    "I''ll use the same sword shield combination or blunt weapon," Fidel said, looking at little anzumov in the duel field in the distance.


    Pedro and Ruth thought so.


    This is indeed a great mistake of little anzumov. When two people with similar martial arts fight, the choice of weapons will greatly affect the outcome. The best way to deal with a sword and shield soldier is to use the same weapons as him. This can level the impact of weapons on the outcome of the duel. Little anzumov is taller and stronger than Catherine, and has more strength If a blunt instrument is used, even if Catherine makes the shield more powerful and unloads the force again, his arm is still easy to be numbed or even fractured by the blunt instrument.


    It''s just the saying that those who are in the game can see clearly. Pedro and others can certainly see the weapons used by them outside the court, but count anzumov did not know Catherine''s routine until he came on the court.


    At this time, doronin came to the little count anzumov with a cloak.


    "Anzu, put on this. Even Hannibal, the God of war, sometimes fails. If God doesn''t let you gain in the duel field, he will compensate you elsewhere."


    Doronin''s words seemed to comfort little anzumov, but to little anzumov''s ears, it was a great irony. After losing, God compensated me in other places. Where? Officialdom? Today, he made a fool of himself in front of all the colleagues of the noble guard, and can''t expect to become the commander of the guard. And you, doronin, without my competitor, command Nine times out of ten, the position of commander is yours. If you say that now, can you give me the position of commander?


    But with this in mind, little anzumov took the cloak handed over by doronin, put it on his body and said in a friendly tone, "thank you, doronin. My friend. Indeed, as you said, a person will not be lucky forever, nor will he let a person be bad forever. I lost my hand today, but one day I will get back what I lost today."


    "Including the position of the commander." little anzumov added in his heart.


    "Of course, of course. Anzu, God will bless you," doronin said in the same kind words. He swept around with his short-sighted eyes.


    The members of the aristocratic guard who are in charge of the guard all look resentful when they see that little anzumov has been defeated. Although some of them usually have a bad relationship with little anzumov, today, one is their own colleague and the other is a member of the mercenary regiment. These people naturally regard the duel as a competition between the aristocratic guard and the mercenary regiment. Now, little Anzu When Moff was defeated, it was natural that the noble guard lost to the mercenary Corps. How can we not keep all people depressed.


    On the other side, Catherine gave her sword and shield to the servants around her, and was preparing to end up with Helena.


    "Lieutenant Catherine, please wait," doronin shouted.


    Catherine and Helena looked back. Helena looked up at her lover and doronin, showing a puzzled expression. Fiordo and others also threw puzzled eyes at doronin.


    "I also want to have a try with you." before Catherine spoke, doronin said his purpose.


    There was an uproar.


    Everyone was surprised. It was no secret that doronin and little anzumov were at odds in Smolensk. Now, doronin would defend his opponent little anzumov and fight Catherine for him?


    Among them, Franco and Catherine are the only ones who are not surprised. Because this is originally part of the "plan". Although Franco is fair and strict, he is not at all inhumane. After reporting the three suspects he found to fiordo that day, Franco found Catherine alone and reported what he reported to fiordo Told Catherine. According to Franco, if the man is really Catherine, let him know in advance, and you can buy him time to escape. It can also be regarded as the officer''s love for his subordinates.


    Catherine also admitted on the spot that she was the one who dated Miss Helena that day. She confessed to Franco that she would not run without Helena. There was no way, Franco had to guide Catherine to find Senator doronin. Doronin and little anzumov were enemies. Doronin would certainly be happy to help Catherine in this matter.


    That''s what happened. When Catherine found doronin, doronin immediately agreed and put forward a plan. That is, Catherine admitted that she was Helena''s lover in front of fiordo and challenged little anzumov by taking advantage of the ancient marriage snatching custom of the Republic of Poland. Break the engagement between little anzumov and Helena by winning. The price of doronin''s help was to lose to herself after Catherine defeated little anzumov.


    The plan was very successful, and even little anzumov''s replacement of the castle guard provided a better opportunity for doronin to win a greater reputation.


    Now, it''s time for doronin to get paid.


    "You won Anzu. Although Anzu and I have always been at odds, he is, after all, a member of our noble guard. If he lost to you today, it seems to outsiders that our noble guard lost to the mercenary Corps. I want to win back the lost glory for our noble guard." doronin said solemnly and forcefully. The nobles around nodded at this.


    "Yes, we want to win back the honor." more than one thought so, and many people planned to challenge Catherine once doronin lost.


    "Well, I''ll take your challenge," Catherine replied, smiling back at Helena''s uneasy eyes.


    This is a play. After playing the first half, I will finish the second half.


    After a short rest, they went to the duel field. The duel was a lance duel. The servants brought two similar horses to the field and gave them to them.


    Just in case, they took off the steel heads of their riding guns and put on breastplates and helmets with masks.


    After three trumpets, the two knights kicked their horses'' bellies with boots equipped with Spurs, raised their lances and opposed them.


    Since it''s acting, Catherine certainly has to do her part as an actor. When the lance was about to stab doronin, he deflected the head slightly, so that the lance passed under doronin''s armpit. Doronin''s lance stabbed Catherine''s helmet and knocked him to the ground.


    This time, there was such a violent cheering. All the nobles shouted doronin''s name and thanked him for winning back the honor for the nobles of Smolensk. Especially in the cavalry and gun duel, which is most valued by knights.


    "Doronin, doronin." the supporters of doronin in the noble guard shouted with extra strength.


    Fiordo walked up to doronin with a smile and gave him a big hug with open arms. This can also be seen as fiordo''s recognition of commander doronin''s position.


    "Damn it. Is today my good Friday? Is there anything bad waiting for me?" little anzumov was extremely depressed after repeated defeats.


    At this time, as if to respond to little anzumov''s low mood, a horse ran into the castle.

 Chapter 35

    In other words, while dueling in the castle, Bao Hong and Blair also came to the gate of the artillery position.


    The two men changed their Cossack clothes, put on coir raincoats and coir hats made of straw, and painted their faces with colorful oil paint. Blair carried a big box on his back. Bao Hong held an iron chain in his left hand. At one end of the chain was a little brown bear about three years old.


    "What do you do?" the guard in front of the gate asked, seeing the strange combination of the two men and the beast, holding up the halberd.


    Bao Hong and Blair stood in front of the halberd tip and bowed to the guard. Then Blair said in an extremely flattering tone, "Dear noble master, we are the jugglers from borine. This is our little baby Polly."


    Speaking of the bear''s name, Bao Hong pulled the iron chain in time. The brown bear named Polly straightened up, two strong retreats, stood up, and waved his front paws at the guards.


    This move really frightened the guard. Even if he had a halberd in his hand, he was scared back by the beast.


    "Quiet, quiet, Polly. You scared the noble master." Blair comforted the little brown bear and smiled apologetically at the guard.


    "Sir, please allow us to serve you," Blair said.


    The guard put away the halberd. Blair''s "master" made the guard very useful. Even if he was only a knight attendant, he didn''t have a noble title.


    "How do you want to serve us?" asked the guard.


    "We will perform wonderful programs and let the bears dance for the Lords. As long as the Lords give us enough food," Blair said respectfully.


    "Oh, let the bear dance?" the guard immediately became interested.


    "Yes."


    "Well, come in. As long as it''s as you say, the food and money won''t lose you," said the guard. Boring guard work really needs some entertainment. Their noble attendants have no right to go to the castle to attend the ball or anything. They can only see juggling.


    Bao Hong and Blair led the bear into the artillery camp. In order to show that they did not carry prohibited items, Blair consciously raised his hands.


    Soon, a simple stage was set up in the camp. When the guards heard about the arrival of jugglers, they rushed from all positions of the camp, leaving only a few most important positions and people.


    Ding Dong, with a gong. Bao Hong, who took off his coir raincoat and put on his colorful feather coat, took the lead on the scene. Bao Hong walked up and down the stage with an exaggerated step with a clown hat with a red POM ball on the top and a wooden saber hanging around his waist. That funny look and exaggerated steps caused the audience to laugh.


    Then Bao Hong put the tip of the knife on his index finger, and the wooden saber stood firmly on his finger like a root. Bao Hong looked at the handle with his eyes. His index finger made a slight effort. The saber crossed an arc in mid air, and the handle fell on the index finger of Bao Hong''s other hand.


    This skill can be called a unique skill in Sabre art. If a swordsman is here, he will definitely recognize his unusual features with Bao Hong''s move. But although these noble servants who play temporary guest guards often know their masters to practice martial arts, they have limited eyesight after all, and they can''t be compared with Bao Hong. At the moment, I just think it''s juggling technology.


    After Bao Hong finished his performance, Blair also appeared. Bao Hong put a cloth monster''s head cover on his gloves and put a broom behind his ass to play the legendary dragon.


    Obviously, this is a common scene of knights fighting dragons. Blair''s Dragon roared and jumped at Bao Hong, who also waved a knife. In the cheering of the guards, the fight between the two on the stage came to an end with Bao Hong''s action of slashing the dragon''s head.


    "Here comes one."


    "Here comes one."


    Some of the guards shouted loudly.


    "Didn''t you say there were bears dancing?"


    The guard who let Bao Hong and Blair in also shouted.


    Listening to such an interesting program, the guards shouted even harder. Even the guards who were still guarding were attracted by the shouting.


    If the artillery positions are still guarded by people from the mercenary corps, even if someone can''t help but tempt Bao Hong and others to come in, those people in important positions dare not leave their posts without permission because of the command of the chief. But now, none of the servants of these nobles has a leader who restricts everyone. Each of them has his own master and only listens to his master''s orders, which leads to his own way.


    "Come right away, the program will come right away."


    Blair, who took off his headgear, bowed to the guards, and then retired with Bao Hong.


    "Bao Hong, it seems that the people are almost here," Blair, who stepped back from the stage, said to the officer.


    "Then you take this brown bear to attract their attention, and I''ll go to the artillery position." Bao Hong took off his clown hat and wiped the paint on his face.


    "God bless you, sir," Blair said affectionately, looking at Bao Hong, who was willing to give his life.


    "And God bless you, my brother!"


    Then Blair took Polly to the field. Bao Hong scattered the coir raincoat of himself and Blair. There were more than a dozen long nails of different lengths and thicknesses and gunpowder of a cow''s bladder.


    Bao Hong put long nails and gunpowder into his pocket, then changed into the regular clothes of noble servants, and slipped out quietly while no one was paying attention.


    There was really no one on the artillery position, and all the people were attracted by Blair. Bao Hong went to a long barrel gun, looked around with vigilance, and then nailed an iron nail into the fire door of the gun.


    After that, Bao hongrufa made eight or nine guns, which changed from a killing weapon to a big, black and thick iron bar.


    After nailing the tenth gun, Bao Hong put his next target on the giant gun in the center of the artillery position.


    Bao Hong also knew about this giant gun from Oleg. His lethality is so great that Bao Hong will get rid of it quickly. For ordinary guns, Bao Hong only uses long nails to make them temporarily lose their combat effectiveness, but for giant guns, the gunpowder of a cow''s bladder is the "food" prepared for it.


    Bao Hong stepped over the breast wall in front of the cannon, climbed up the gun barrel, put the cow bladder into the muzzle, and then hung the fuse inserted into the cow bladder out of the muzzle and straight to the ground.


    After all this, Bao Hong carefully jumped off the gun. He picked up the fuse and slowly pulled it away. He must be far enough to detonate the gunpowder, or he will hurt himself.


    "Stop."


    At this time, Bao Hong thought of a warning behind him.


    It was Cherchen who gave the warning. The little mercenary didn''t accompany his uncle to the castle, so he missed two wonderful duels in the castle. But at this time, he came to the artillery position just to say goodbye to this rare cannon. After all, he was going to Aragon''s company soon. Unexpectedly, I found a misbehaving person.


    "Turn around." Chechen said again. The hummingbird in his hand stabbed Bao Hong in the back.


    Bao Hong turned slowly. They looked at each other and recognized each other at the same time.


    "Bao Geng!" Chen exclaimed. He didn''t expect to be his own savior. And then, the slender sword against Bao Hong also lowered a few points.


    "I didn''t expect to meet here." Bao Hong smiled. Suddenly, Bao Hong raised his left hand and clapped open Chechen''s thin long sword. The back of his right hand became a knife and cut at the back of Chechen''s neck.


    This can''t blame Che Chen for his carelessness. There is a big difference in their strength. Bao Hong''s combat experience and knife skills are not comparable to those of today''s Chechen.


    "My little friend, remember that if you don''t hold a fire gun in your hand in the future, don''t let your prisoner turn around." Bao Hong held Chechen''s falling body and whispered in his ear.


    Later, Bao Hong held Che Chen and put him behind a breast wall, and then lit the fuse. The fuse braved Mars and moved forward like a fire dragon to the cannon

 Chapter 36

    It has been three days since Chechen woke up. Although Bao Hong''s knife didn''t use much force to stun him, after he was unconscious, because Bao Hong put his body behind the breast wall, the powerful impact generated by the explosion of the cannon passed through the breast wall to him, forming a secondary injury.


    The first thing Chechen saw when he woke up was his uncle Pedro. Che Chen was in a coma for three days and three nights, and the old mercenary stayed with him for three days and three nights. He ignored even Franco''s call.


    Seeing his nephew waking up, Pedro took Cherchen''s hand and expressed his joy.


    "My dear child! You know how worried my uncle is about you these days. I have no children and no children, only you are by my side. I have already regarded you as my own child."


    These words, listen to the Cherchen is also particularly moved. Of course he knew uncle Pedro''s love for himself, but he didn''t expect him to love himself so deeply.


    Chechen said emotionally, "dear uncle, I''m fine. God obviously doesn''t want you to be alone in a foreign country. He asked me to stay, take care of you and love you."


    Listen to Che Chen''s words, Pedro burst into tears again. But he was happy.


    Uncle and nephew poured out their feelings, and Che Chen asked about what happened that day.


    "The loss was extremely heavy. We lost almost all the guns. Not counting the huge gun that was blown to pieces, other guns that were nailed to the fire gate could not be used in a few months. More politely, it is said that there were only two killers who caused such a great loss. Moreover, after blowing up the guns, they slipped out of the chaos," said Pedro.


    "I know who it is," said Chechen.


    "Who is it?"


    "Bao Geng."


    "Bao Geng!?" Pedro recalled and finally remembered the name, which was the man who saved Chechen from the robbers.


    "Isn''t he some Duke''s messenger?" Pedro wondered.


    Che Chen shook his head.


    "Although I don''t know the reason, I''m not wrong - that man is Bao Geng."


    Pedro nodded. He was going to go to Franco later and tell him the information.


    "I''m in a coma these days. What else happened in the city?" Chechen asked again.


    Listening to Chechen''s question, Pedro''s eyes at Chechen became strange. It was as if Cherchen had missed hundreds of Taylor.


    "So many things have happened that you can''t imagine."


    Then, Pedro told Cherchen what had happened in the past three days one by one.


    This first one is about the little count anzumov.


    Due to the loss of the duel to Catherine and the loss of artillery positions, the little count anzumov completely lost his trust in the mayor of Fyodor. Especially the latter thing. After all, count anzumov Jr. was clever enough to replace the original guard with an aristocratic guard. Now the most important thing to defend the city is the loss, and little anzumov is to blame.


    The second thing was that Senator doronin became the commander of the noble guard. It was not surprising that the mayor of Fyodor announced the decision the day after the incident. The victory of the duel with Catherine and the incompetence of little anzumov set off doronin''s wise and divine force. No matter in the guard or parliament, everyone has no objection to this declaration.


    The third thing is about Catherine. Although Catherine won the duel, she was locked up in the dungeon of the castle by fiordo. Although Fyodor was unlikely to kill him because of his status as a Scottish aristocrat and mercenary, there was certainly no hope of his marriage to miss Helena. Marrying Helena to Catherine will not do any good to the fiordo obhovich family. Therefore, even if Catherine wins the duel, fiordo will not follow the so-called aristocratic tradition, which is politics.


    "What about Miss Helena?" Chechen asked after hearing uncle Pedro''s story. Cherchen always has a vision for Helena who accidentally danced with herself at the ball.


    "I don''t know, but according to those servants, the noble lady chose to become a nun and spend her life in the monastery," said Pedro.


    "Alas." Che Chen sighed.


    After a while, Chechen opened his mouth again: "now I think I really missed hundreds of Taylor."


    Obviously, he thought it was over. But the news from Pedro is more than that. What Pedro said next surprised Cherchen.


    War broke out - war with czar Russia.


    Aragon brought the news back. When the fellow townsman led his men out on patrol, on the day after the explosion, countless tsarist Russian soldiers were found at the border of Smolensk near lejev fortress. The vanguard troops of Czar Russia were on sledges, wearing paper hats, and covered with a fur turned out animal fur jacket outside the cotton armor. They acted like the wind and jumped out from the depths of the dense forest in an instant to hand over to Aragon. The position of the battle was on the side of the border of the Republic of Poland. In this encounter, Aragon lost four companions and three others were injured. Even Aragon was hit with four arrows, three on his arms and thighs, and one on his chest. If his armor had not been strong, his life would have been there. But even so, Aragon still bled too much and fainted as soon as he returned to Smolensk.


    Now, the whole city of Smolensk is on alert, and all scouts have been sent out to investigate the scale of the enemy.


    Heard that Aragon was seriously injured, Chechen struggled to get up from bed, but Pedro stopped him. He told Chechen that Aragon was out of danger after medical treatment. What they need now is rest. Chechen''s passing now will not help Aragon''s injury, but will disturb his rest.


    Listen to uncle''s analysis, Chechen also thinks it makes sense. He no longer propped himself up.


    At this time, he thought of an important question.


    "Uncle, since Aragon was injured and Catherine went to the dungeon, who will lead the mercenary regiment?"


    Che Chen asked.


    Pedro seemed to be waiting for Cherchen to ask this question. He stood up triumphantly and lifted his belt again and again.


    Pedro''s belt glittered with gold. The belt was silk and covered with gold ornaments.


    "What is this?"


    "The city Lord gave it to me. Now, your uncle, Lieutenant Pedro, leads the mercenary company of the Aragon boy."


    "You? Lieutenant Pedro?" Chechen''s surprised mouth can hold an egg.


    "Of course. Your uncle led the mercenary corps when he was in Germany. Have you forgotten?"


    Indeed, Chechen remembered that uncle Pedro had indeed experienced 30 years of war in his early years, which was an experience he was very proud of.


    "Congratulations, Lieutenant Pedro." Chechen saluted his uncle. He was really happy for his uncle.


    Listening to Chechen''s compliment, Pedro smiled.


    "Oh, my nephew. Hurry up and have something to eat. I''ll take you somewhere."


    "Where are you going?"


    "The church."

 Chapter 37

    Go to church? Chechen didn''t expect that the first thing he woke up was the church. Is it Sunday? But Uncle Pedro clearly said he had been in a coma for three days. Anyway, today is also Friday.


    "Why go to church?" Chechen asked puzzled.


    "Let the priest exorcise you. Recently you have been stained with unclean things." speaking of the reason to go to church, Pedro is rarely serious.


    Originally, Pedro had not thought about this layer, but the day before yesterday, reminded by Ruth, Pedro found that his nephew had been really unlucky since he came to the Republic with himself. At the beginning, he was kidnapped by robbers. Later, he entered the city and was bruised. He reappeared in the city and was almost killed. It''s not cursed. What is it? Therefore, Pedro decided to go to the monastery for a mass and accept the baptism of holy water as soon as Cherchen woke up.


    For this reason, he specially invited bishop kisher. The bishop readily agreed and told Pedro that he could come to him at any time.


    After listening to his uncle''s explanation, Chechen was a little sad and laughing. According to Pedro, he should be taken care of by God. Every time you encounter danger, you can turn bad luck into good luck. Even this time, although he was knocked unconscious by Bao Geng (he didn''t know Bao Geng was Bao Hong''s pseudonym), Bao Geng put himself behind the breast wall and didn''t let himself face the explosion.


    He tried to make Pedro believe that he was not contaminated with unclean things, but the old mercenary still insisted on taking Cherchen to church with an attitude of trusting his existence rather than trusting his absence.


    Chechen couldn''t resist his uncle and had to promise Pedro to go to church after dinner. Seeing that he had finally persuaded Cherchen, Pedro began to have lunch with a smile. He turned and ran to open the door and told the servant outside the door to bring lunch.


    The lunch was very sumptuous. There are bread, vegetable soup, sausage and wine. It can be seen that after Pedro became a lieutenant, his salary increased.


    Pedro took two glasses and poured Cherchen a glass of wine. The wine was not full, but only half of it; Then he poured himself another glass.


    "Congratulations on your recovery, my nephew."


    "I wish you good health, too, my uncle."


    After drinking the wine, they picked up their knives and forks and began to have lunch.


    After a while, the food in the plate was swept clean. Pedro then ordered the servant to take a clean white shirt and coat for Cherchen. After Cherchen was dressed neatly, he went downstairs, mounted his horse and went out of the door.


    On the way to the church, Chechen found many people sleeping on the street. The luggage of these people was at most a small package. Some people only wrapped a piece of linen and shivered in the cold snow.


    "These are people from villages near Smolensk. The Czar Russian soldiers burned down their houses, plundered their winter food, and drove them into the city. Those who have relatives and friends in the city can stay; these people who have no way can only sleep on the streets. In such a cold day, several people have to freeze to death every day."


    On the horse, Pedro explained to Chechen.


    Looking at these poor people, Chechen couldn''t help feeling sad.


    "Then why isn''t the Lord of fiordo afraid of people going out of the city to destroy the enemies who invade the village head?" Chechen asked puzzled.


    Pedro smiled bitterly and shook his head. He didn''t answer the question. In fact, after becoming a lieutenant, Pedro had a clear understanding of the tactics of fiordo and Franco. They intend to use Smolensk, a strong city, to defend it, so as to wait for the end of the anti insurgency of the Republic of Poland in Ukraine or the reinforcement from Lithuania. At this time, of course, they will not waste their valuable troops on defending the village head.


    But these profound military and politics are still difficult for the young nephew to understand. Even if he explains it himself, maybe he can''t understand it.


    Seeing that Pedro didn''t answer, Chechen consciously didn''t ask again. After so much experience, Chechen also matured and was no longer the original boy.


    The two continued to walk side by side. At this time, Chechen suddenly found a gray familiar figure among the refugees in front. Because other people are sitting or squatting, only he is standing, so he is particularly conspicuous.


    When he got closer, Chechen saw clearly that the figure was father sparso kuetsky.


    "Hello, father." Chechen leaned over at once to say hello.


    Father sparsokucktsky turned around with a large piece of black bread and a knife in his hand. He also recognized Chechen.


    "Hello, child."


    "What are you doing, father?" Chechen asked.


    "I''m distributing bread to these poor people. They haven''t eaten for days. As a servant of God, how can I be indifferent to the suffering of these people?" father spasokuktsky said, gesturing the black bread and knife in his hand.


    "You are really a kind man." Chechen praised.


    At the same time, he reached into his pocket and prepared to give some money to father sparsokuktsky. But as soon as he put his hand into the bag, he remembered that he was wearing a laundry today, and the pocket was empty. So he had to show uncle Pedro his eyes to ask him to take out some money.


    But Pedro pretended not to know the hint of Cherchen. When Cherchen looked at him for the third time, Pedro reluctantly found a Taylor.


    No way, Chechen had to hand this Taylor to father sparso cooktsky.


    "Dear father, please accept this from the heart of God''s servant."


    "God will bless your child and I will pray for you," father sparsokucktsky took Taylor and said with his hands folded.


    After saying goodbye to father sparso kuytsky, the two horses turned a street, and Cherchen complained about Uncle Pedro''s stinginess.


    "Dear uncle, it''s just a Taylor. You want me to signal you for so long."


    But Pedro is also full of truth. In his opinion, even if the city owner opens the warehouse, it is a drop in the bucket for so many refugees outside the city. Moreover, he is a mercenary and a job of doing things with money. There is no reason to pay his own money to help these people. After all, it''s stingy.


    "Father kospaso kuytsky promised to pray for me. Didn''t you say that I was unlucky recently and was haunted by evil spirits? Father is a highly respected man. He used to be in charge of a parish in Riga." Cherchen had to convince his uncle from another aspect.


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier!" after listening to Chechen, Pedro became excited. He did not expect that the middle-aged priest in coarse cloth should be such a person. When he wanted to come to such a priest, he obviously had divine power. If he was willing to pray for Chechen, he would be no worse than the priest of Smolensk.


    So he pulled the reins and was ready to go back. Chechen caught up with him again.


    "It''s too utilitarian for you to go back now, and the church is in front of you." Chechen nuzui.


    In front of them, the spire of the white church was in sight.

 Chapter 38

    In front of the statue of Jesus in the white church, Cherchen and Pedro got off their horses and crossed the servant boy in front of the church gate.


    "We''re here to find bishop kisher," Pedro said to the servant boy.


    "Have you made an appointment?"


    "We agreed with the bishop."


    "Well, I''ll tell you. How should I tell your name to the bishop?"


    "You say it''s lieutenant Pedro."


    The servant boy entered the gate. After a while, a tall priest followed the servant boy out.


    The priest really deserves the word tall. In Chechen''s eyes, the priest''s height was close to two meters, and his shoulders were as wide as those of Chechen. The priest was wearing a white robe, and the tail of the long robe dragged to the ground. He was tall and straight like a poplar tree, like a high snow wall. In front of his chest hung a black box, which looked like iron, inlaid with brass.


    "Hello, father."


    "Hello, dear children."


    "Dear priest, my child has always had bad luck recently. I''m afraid he''s entangled by some demon." after a polite conversation, Pedro quickly said his intention.


    "You are the nephew of Pedro and Cherchen from Spain. The bishop has told me your intention. The bishop is not here today. If the child is really entangled by demons, I will be responsible for driving it away. Also, you can call me father lubauma."


    It was clear that bishop kisher had given orders.


    "Thank you so much," said Pedro happily. His eyes almost narrowed into a seam.


    So Pedro and Cherchen entered the church under the guidance of the priest.


    After entering, Chechen knew that the white church was called the white church not only because it was painted with white paste on the outside, but also because its inside was all white. The ground of the church is paved with white marble, and the corridor is surrounded by sculptures of countless saints. Cherchen can''t recognize all these saints, but only a few such as St. George - these sculptures are also carved with white stone.


    Chechen walked inside and was infected by the holy atmosphere. Every sculpture looked at it and even slowed down a bit. When he recovered, the priest and uncle Pedro had left him behind for some time. He hurried up.


    At this time, he became interested in the box on the priest''s chest.


    "Father, what''s in your chest box?" Chechen asked carefully. He was afraid that the abrupt question would upset the priest.


    But the priest was not angry. Hearing Chechen''s question, the priest showed a pious expression. He raised his head, and his face showed a holy expression under the reflection of the colored glass on the roof.


    "This is a holy thing," said the priest. "You all know that the Son Jesus was born in a manger. This holy thing has something to do with it."


    "What is it?" asked Pedro in surprise. He didn''t expect that the box had something to do with Jesus. Is it the son''s shroud? Or a strand of the son''s fetal hair?


    "It''s the hoof of the donkey in the manger," said the priest.


    Then the priest showed them other so-called sacred objects on his body. In the eyes of Uncle Pedro''s nephew, the priest was a saint collector.


    For example, rings stained with the dust of the holy land of Jerusalem, bracelets made of fragments of the Crusader''s long sword, and belts made of cloth strips kissed by St. Paul are almost all treasures with great origins.


    "Father, you... You..." Che Chen was shocked and speechless. Although the priest said that these holy things were correct, the dust and fragments were ethereal, and the donkey''s hooves also made Chechen cry and laugh. But he did not dare to express his doubts, because he found that the priest really believed that they were true.


    The priest would obviously be wrong about Che Chen''s shock. He was more proud and pious.


    "I have spent countless efforts to collect these. In order to get closer to the glory of the Lord, I am willing to give up the wealth of the earth in exchange for the blessing of God."


    "Wronged big head," muttered Pedro.


    "What are you talking about?" the priest did not hear Pedro''s mutter.


    "I said God would bless you." Pedro "repeated" what he said.


    "As long as you give your heart to the Lord, he will bless you," said the priest with a happy smile.


    Finally, the three came to the prayer room. Here, a group of choir students are singing hymns, but their voices are uneven and often not in tune. When the priest came in, the students quickly shut their mouths. Obviously, the priest was also a man of great status.


    "Hello, father LV Baoma," said the students of the choir.


    The priest replied, and then introduced them to Pedro.


    "These Choir students are from the nearby Theological Seminary. But their grades are too poor to become God''s servants. So the bishop took them in and organized them into a choir to please God with singing. But you heard that their singing is worse than crowing."


    Without waiting for Pedro and Cherchen to speak, father LV Baoma went to the choir, turned the choir to one page with a thunderbolt, and then ordered them to sing. Then, in what was supposed to be a melodious song, the priest held out a huge Cup - the diameter of the cup was the size of an adult''s head, and it was filled with holy water.


    The priest raised the cup over Chechen''s head and said something in his mouth.


    Che Chen knelt down. Although he didn''t believe that he was entangled by the so-called evil spirit, the young man prayed piously for his uncle.


    "Evil spirits can never defeat God''s Legion..."


    The priest said and sprinkled the holy water in the cup on Chechen''s head.


    "Amen."


    Outside Smolensk, a spiritual consolation ceremony is also being held.


    More than ten frozen corpses lined up quietly waiting for the angel to lead them into heaven. Next to the body were Bao Hong and Vasili zolotalenko, who broke out of the city of Smolensk.


    "Prince Alexei sent someone over. The messenger deeply apologized for the conflict between the two sides and invited us to the military camp of Czar Russia to discuss the attack on Smolensk," Vasili zolotalenko told Bao Hong.


    "Just a dozen lives?" Bao Hong''s voice seemed to be squeezed out of his teeth, and his eyes sprayed anger, as if to burn Vasili zolotalenko.


    But Vasili zolotalenko knew that Bao Hong''s anger was not aimed at himself.


    "They also paid for their deaths and injuries. It was just an accident. Bao Hong, the chief would not offend a czar, the prince of Russia, or destroy the Alliance for such a small matter." Vasili zolotalenko said helplessly.


    Speaking of the cause of the matter, we have to mention the competition between czar Russia and zaporoze Cossacks for Smolensk. In the original agreement between the two sides, it was to attack Smolensk after the snow and ice melted in the spring. But on this day, neither czar Russia nor zaporoze Cossacks complied with the agreement. While the Tsarist Russian army crossed the border, the Cossacks led by Vasili zolotalenko also got the news of the success of operation Baohong and began to March.


    As a result, the top soldiers of the two armies met in the suburbs and a fierce battle took place. Both sides regarded each other as poles. After a burst of fire and guns, a white-edged war broke out. After more than ten casualties, the unstable zaporoze Cossacks took the lead in leaving the battlefield. When Prince Alexei, the commander of Czar Russia, arrived at the battlefield, he found that these so-called Polish troops were Cossacks, so he sent messengers and took these bodies to Vassily zolotalenko.


    Bao Hong also knows the powerful relationship. Although his chest is still undulating, his eyes are much clearer.


    "You go with me, Bao Hong," said Vasili zolotalenko. He knew that Bao Hong was more famous in czarist Russia than himself, and he had more confidence to go to negotiations with him.


    "I don''t like Russians," Bao Hong refused.


    "I don''t like it either, but we don''t like the poles. Now that czar Russia is our ally, since it is impossible to capture Smolensk alone, we have to find ways to win greater interests in cooperation." Vasili zolotalenko patiently advised.


    Bao Hong pondered for a while. Obviously, he agreed with Vasili zolotalenko.


    "What are your plans?"


    Bao Hong raised his head and looked at Vasili zolotalenko.

 Chapter 39

    The day after the ceremony, Bao Hong and Vasili zolotalenko accompanied the prince''s messenger to the camp of Czar Russia.


    Prince Alexei''s camp is located in rudnia, which has been swept clean by czar Russian soldiers. The villagers of rudnia were either driven to Smolensk or strangled and hung on a tree in front of the village.


    When the three came to the village of rudnia, what they saw was the corpse hung upside down on the branches with frozen popsicles, and what came into their ears was the cry of women from the camp.


    The messenger looked at them with embarrassment. The young messenger was a nobleman in Moscow. His ancestors had been Boye for generations. Like all traditional nobles, they pay great attention to honor. At present, they show such an ugly side in front of zaporoze Cossacks who are regarded as barbarians by czar Russian nobles, including themselves. They really want to find a hole in the ground.


    "Gentlemen, please wait a moment. I''ll go to see the prince first." the messenger accused him of the crime and beat his horse into the camp without their consent.


    Bao Hong and Vasili zolotalian sent messengers. From time to time, they could see him waving his whip to the left and right, followed by a scream and a cry of pain.


    Bao Hong and Vasili zolotalenko did not start chatting until the messenger disappeared in their eyes.


    "No wonder poles call these people ''gray animals'', which is no different from wild animals," said Vasili zolotalenko.


    "So Smolensk must not fall into the hands of the Czar," Bao Hong said.


    "You have fought with the army of Czar Russia before. How about their combat effectiveness?"


    Among the Cossacks in zaporoze, Bao Hong is a rare person with cavalry combat experience, and his cavalry experience is mostly accumulated in the battle with czar Russia and Crimean Khanate. So Vasili zolotalenko would ask.


    "What do you say?" Bao Hong thought briefly before saying: "The army of Czar Russia is composed of two different classes: one is these gray animals in your eyes. They use the worst weapons and eat the worst food, but they can break out amazing combat effectiveness when defending their land. They are often fearless until they fight to the last person; the other is the aristocratic class like the messenger just now People are often the second and third sons of the family. They do not have the inheritance right of the family, so they are often aggressive in order to fight for money and land. "


    "That''s an expert in civil war and an outsider in foreign war?" Vasili zolotalenko summarized Bao Hong''s words. Such a brief summary is not true, but it is not far away.


    Bao Hong was about to speak when a horn rang from the camp. Then, teams of infantry and cavalry rushed out.


    At the front is a group of infantry in red Kaftan uniforms. In czarist Russia, they are called the shooting army. They hold a firerope gun in their hands, and the long bullet belt is hung obliquely from their left shoulder to their right waist. Behind each soldier is also carrying a long handled axe, which can be used not only as a support for the firerope gun in wartime, but also as a melee weapon to chop down close enemies.


    Behind the shooting army was a team of cavalry. These cavalry were lined up in two rows with ten people in each row. They also wore red clothes, but their weapons were more sophisticated than those of infantry - western style breastplates outside their uniforms and steel helmets. Their weapons were a saber and pistol, and the war horses sitting down were carefully cultivated and raised Good horse.


    Finally, there are the elite of the Czar''s Russian army, the Boye cavalry composed of nobles. These Boye cavalry wear pointed helmets or dome helmets, and wear family owned mirror armor. This armor is based on the lock armor, with disc-shaped goggles on the chest and back, which is better than the traditional armor.


    These three teams of infantry can be regarded as a typical example of the elite of the Czar''s Russian army. Prince Alexei sent them out, obviously with the intention of demonstrating.


    But neither Bao Hong nor Vasili zolotalenko was easy. They rode their horses and entered the gate. They did not look at these troops and went straight to the innermost big tent. Their arrogant behavior made every soldier in the formation gnash their teeth.


    The big tent was built in the middle of the village. It was originally a house in ludnia village, but now it can''t see its original appearance except for a few ruins.


    The former owner was also skinned by the current owner. Those savage soldiers tortured the village head and rent collectors in order to interrogate the food stored in the village, even after these poor people confessed.


    Prince Alexei stood in front of the tent and watched the two Cossack leaders riding towards him. The prince had the appearance of a traditional rose noble: his eyes were deep, his eyes were sunken, and his wrinkles were cut like the most exquisite Mason''s knife and axe; the prince''s thick beard made people unable to see his joys and sorrows, and his huge hooked nose made him look powerful Yan Zisheng.


    "This is the grace of God, the czars and dictators of Russia, Moscow, Kiev, Vladimir and Novgorod; the czars of Kazan, Astrakhan and Siberia; the kings of Smolensk, Ryazan, Rostov, Yaroslavl, belojor, udolia, obedoria, kondia, Vitebsk, mszislav and the whole northern region His Royal Highness Prince Alexei, uncle of the Lord of Nizhny Novgorod. "


    The messenger who accompanied Bao Hong and Vasili zolotalenko was standing at the bottom left of Prince Alexei. When the two Cossack leaders got off their horses, they loudly introduced the prince.


    To be fair, except that the last paragraph belongs to the prince, this long list of titles is the exclusive title of Mikhailovich Romanov Czar, but the prince forced the messenger to add it in front of him in order to appear more powerful in front of the two Cossack leaders.


    But Bao Hong and Vasili zolotalenko not only did not fear this long list of titles, but provoked stabbing.


    "I think, your highness, Smolensk is still the territory of the Republic of Poland," said Vasili zolotalenko.


    "Perhaps our incomparably powerful prince can open the gate of Smolensk by a messenger. After all, the Czar is the monarch of Smolensk." Bao Hong also ran.


    Seeing that the two Cossacks offended themselves so much, the arrogant Prince snorted with a squint. Then Prince Alexei turned back and opened the door of the tent without any indication.


    The messenger looked embarrassed again, but since the prince didn''t say anything else, it means that the prince doesn''t want to make a rigid relationship. So the messenger raised the curtain of the tent and invited the two leaders in.

 Chapter 40

    As the camp of the Czar''s Russian commander, Prince Alexei''s tent appears simple and simple. The whole tent was made of raw cowhide and felt cloth; In the tent, there was only an oak table and a few chairs. On the table was a map on which important villages around Smolensk such as zamoshye and borine were marked red; In the four corners of the tent, there are four candlesticks, which are Trident type and the most common iron.


    Obviously, although Prince Alexei Romanov has the honor of Prince, Prince Alexei Romanov is not a person who lives in dignity and lives a vegetarian diet.


    "Sit down, you two. We all know that everything is simple during the war. When I fought with the Tatars in cherkesk, I didn''t even have a tent. I slept against the saddle at night."


    Alexei said to the two Cossack leaders. Although the prince''s tone was cold, there was no anger. Obviously, in a short while, the prince had adjusted his mood.


    "This is a difficult opponent," Bao Hong and Vasili zolotalenko looked at each other and thought.


    The oak table was very long, but they each moved a chair and sat opposite Prince Alexei to show that Cossacks and czar Russia were allies and equal, and they were not Alexei''s subordinates.


    This is the second time that Baohong and Vasili zolotalenko hit Prince Alexei in the face. The prince''s face twitched a few times, but he soon recovered as usual.


    "The two leaders haven''t eaten yet," Alexei asked. Then, before Bao Hong could speak to Vasili zolotalenko, he raised his big hand like a bear''s paw and clapped three times.


    At once, the messenger who had been outside came in.


    "Yelishei, the two messengers haven''t had breakfast yet. Go and get some food." Prince Alexei winked and said.


    After yelishei retired, Prince Alexei said, "yelishei is my adjutant. His family is a famous family in liangzan, and he is also a clever guy."


    Obviously, this is gossip. So Bao Hong and Vasili zolotalenko also talked to the prince without a word. However, both sides are trying to maintain their own face and hope to overwhelm each other. Two of the three sentences are mixed.


    It was also a miracle that the two sides could sit together until yelishei brought up the meal.


    Yelishei put the food on the table. The only food was the whole goose. The goose was coated with a thick layer of honey and looked yellow.


    Prince Alexei made an "please" gesture and invited the two to dinner.


    Bao Hong stood up, picked up the knife on the plate and cut a piece on the goose leg. A stream of blood seeped out of the section of the goose - it was a raw goose.


    Bao Hong looked up and saw Alexei looking at him proudly. Obviously, it was the prince''s intention.


    Vasili zolotalenko also saw the blood oozing from the goose. The Cossack leader stood up angrily and glared at Prince Alexei.


    Seeing that he finally pulled back a game, Alexei also stood up. He picked up the knife in front of him and cut off a leg of the goose. The prince bit a piece into his mouth and chewed it with relish.


    Seeing Alexei''s move, Bao Hong also smiled at the corners of his mouth. Of course, the unruly and unrestrained Cossack leader would not be underestimated. He picked up the goose leg and ate it.


    After a while, a goose went down and Bao Hong wiped the goose blood on his lips like a demonstration.


    "Good man, good man." Bao Hong''s move was obviously similar to Alexei''s spleen and stomach. For the first time, Alexei sincerely praised.


    "What a pity," Bao Hong said.


    "What a pity?" asked Prince Alexei.


    "Unfortunately, I''m not full." Bao Hong replied.


    Alexei laughed. He gave a command to yelishei, who bowed and went out again.


    After a while, yelishel came back with the plate. This time, the meal was much richer - Vodka, sausage, bread, cheese, cherries, and even a bear''s paw. Of course, this time, these are cooked.


    Due to Prince Alexei''s recognition of Bao Hong, the atmosphere at the banquet was obviously much warmer. Prince Alexei stood up more than once, took the whole bottle of vodka and offered a toast to Baohong and Vasili zolotalenko. The two leaders also refused to come, drank warmly, and the three sang songs. From time to time, a burst of laughter came from the account.


    When the three were full and drunk, it was noon. It''s time to get down to business.


    Prince Alexei sat down and said:


    "Mikhail Shah is very grateful to the great chief for sending two to support him."


    "We attacked Smolensk with the Czar''s army at the order of the great chief," replied Vasili zolotalenko.


    One "support" and one "together" reflect the different definitions of the war between the two sides. For the former, zaporoze''s Cossacks were subordinate and completely obeyed the front-line commanders of Czar Russia; The latter, the two are allies and equal.


    This is also the relationship that has been pursued from khmelinitsky to bauhong and Vasili zolotalenko.


    "The great Czar''s army does not need help, we have 30000 people, and we have surrounded Smolensk from three aspects," Prince Alexei shook his head and said.


    "We also have 20000 people. And in the West where you haven''t arrived yet." Vasili zolotalenko deliberately exaggerated the number of his army.


    Prince Alexei shook his head.


    "Your equipment is terrible. I heard that your soldiers don''t even have a spear. Their weapons are not as long as people''s legs." Alexei compared them with his hands.


    "But their fighting will is first-class. They are all old teams fighting in Ukraine. And everyone has guns."


    "If you count the iron call, it does exist."


    Although Alexei has been belittling the fighting power of zaporoche Cossacks since the beginning of the conversation, Bao Hong and Vasili zolotalenko are well aware of the reason why czar Russia did not want zaporoche to participate in the war, but did not want to share the fruits of victory.


    It is well known that Smolensk has less than 10000 defenders.


    Thirty thousand people, even with their lives, can take Smolensk.


    In this way, even if you wear out your mouth, there will be no result. But before they came, they decided to fight for the right of attack in one aspect at the worst, and with the consent of Czar Russia. With this in mind, Vasili zolotalenko turned his eyes and came up with a way.


    "Your Highness, what wine did we drink just now?" Vasili zolotalenko asked knowingly.


    "Vodka. The best wine in the world," said Prince Alexei.


    "I heard that the more people on your side can drink, the more they can fight, isn''t it?"


    Being able to drink and be good at war is the proudest thing for everyone in czarist Russia. Of course, the prince will not deny the question asked by Vasili zolotalenko.


    "Our Cossacks in zaporoze can also drink and are better at fighting. People in other countries say that Cossacks who drink wine are no match."


    "Who, who said?" the prince said angrily. The prince could not hear anyone belittle himself, especially in war and drinking.


    In Bao Hong''s view, he seems to have fallen into the trap of Vasili zolotalenko.


    "People from other countries said."


    "Call him, call him. I''ll break his head and compare wine with you with his skull." Prince Alexei was more excited.


    Bao Hong and Vasili zolotalenko squinted at each other, and then Bao Hong said, "we can''t find anyone, but it''s not difficult to break the rumor. We''ll know by competition."


    "Compare, compare." Prince Alexei did not hesitate.


    "But of course you have to bet on the competition." Bao Hong seduced the pro King step by step.


    "If you win, the West will be handed over to your Cossacks," Alexei said, and then he added, "I know what tricks you play, but no one drinks as much as our czar Russians."


    "There are two of us." Vasili zolotalenko''s original intention was to let Alexei choose one of them.


    Who knows, alexeira once stood by yelishei.


    "We also have two."

 Chapter 41

    "Are your brain circuits so strange?"


    Bao Hong and Vasili zolotalenko looked at Prince Alexei, who was hanging around yelisi''s neck, as if they were a fool.


    Two people to two people, it''s OK to win; If you win and lose, isn''t it equal to no comparison? Whose draw is it.


    "Why? Are you timid? If you don''t have confidence, I can let you alone. There are so many people outside the account, you can choose any one."


    Prince Alexei didn''t realize it at all, or he was very confident in his drinking capacity, and he still talked nonsense there.


    "Your Highness, I think the two guests mean..." Prince Alexei didn''t think of it, which doesn''t mean that others didn''t think of it. The breathless yelishel who was hugged by Alexei struggled to get close to the prince''s ear and whispered to him.


    "Oh, uh huh, that''s it."


    Listening to yelishei''s words, Prince Alexei kept nodding and made a hum from time to time. He also realized that there was something wrong. During yelisi''s speech, he did not use the corner of his eye to smooth the two Cossack leaders, and then ran away immediately.


    "So you''d better choose one of them, your highness," the adjutant yelishei suggested softly.


    But the prince seemed to turn a deaf ear to the suggestion, because it was tantamount to taking back what he had said. This is painful for the prince who is used to saying that it is impossible to recover.


    "What should I do? Since I said something, I can''t change it. Otherwise, where should I put my dignity? But..." Prince Alexei was absorbed and thought hard. Suddenly he glanced at the empty wine bottle on the table - a way came out.


    When yelishei finished, Prince Alexei said to the two Cossack leaders with a red face and breathless breath: "do you think the great prince didn''t think of this problem? We don''t look at who got drunk first. We look at the bottle of wine. This is not a solution."


    It''s really a way, and it''s fair. Bao Hong and Vasili zolotalenko immediately agreed.


    No one noticed that the poor adjutant stood aside, blushing, as if he wanted to talk and stop.


    The wine was soon put on the table. Ten bottles of vodka were placed in front of everyone.


    "Who will come first?" asked Prince Alexei.


    "Me."


    Bao Hong is the first to fight. Of course, he won''t fall behind when drinking. The Cossack hero opened a wine bottle and poured it down his throat without a glass.


    After a while, a bottle of wine came to the bottom.


    "OK."


    Seeing that Bao Hong drank happily, Prince Alexei was not willing to show weakness. He also picked up a bottle of vodka and drank it.


    Vodka is a strong drink, but they drink one bottle after another as if they were drinking boiled water.


    On the other side, Vasili zolotalenko also picked up a bottle of wine. He shook the bottle and said to yelishei, "Hey, young man. Let''s start, too."


    But yelishei didn''t pick up the wine bottle. He stared at the wine bottle like poison.


    "If you don''t drink, I''ll drink." seeing that yelishei hasn''t moved for a long time, Vasili zolotalenko was impatient. He muttered and began to pour.


    At this time, Bao Hong and Prince Alexei had five bottles of wine. Alexei''s face turned red, and Bao Hong''s face turned purple.


    "Yelishei, why don''t you drink? Drink quickly!" seeing that his adjutant was still full of ten bottles of wine, Prince Alexei began to urge.


    At the urging of the prince, yelishei opened a bottle of wine with difficulty. He grabbed the bottle and poured it slowly into the glass.


    This unpleasant move caused a burst of laughter from Bao Hong and Vasili zolotalenko.


    "Yelishei." Prince Alexei called out the name of his adjutant and urged him to hurry.


    Finally, a glass of wine was filled. Yelishei picked up the glass. He swallowed a few times and put the glass to his lips.


    "I, I can''t!"


    When everyone thought yelishei was going to drink, the young adjutant suddenly put down his glass. His face was pale as if he had experienced a ordeal.


    "What''s the matter with you, yelishei?" asked Prince Alexei. He didn''t understand what had happened to his usually capable subordinate.


    "My prince. I, I," yelishei said, "I can''t drink."


    A Russian who can''t drink?! Yelishaye''s reply startled his chin off the ground.


    "Yelishei, can''t you drink?"


    "Yes, your highness. I can''t drink since I was a child. When I drink, I itch all over."


    "Then you must have lost a lot of fun in the past 20 years. Come on, just have a drink today. If you itch, I''ll find some young girls to scratch." Prince Alexei picked up the wine glass put down by yelishei and wanted to force it to his adjutant.


    But yelishei pushed away the prince''s hand holding the wine cup. The young adjutant was unexpectedly stubborn.


    "Yelishei, the motherland needs your stomach."


    Prince Alexei was also angry. In his opinion, yelishei was a traitor. He didn''t know what it meant not to drink? The prince roared in spite of the presence of outsiders.


    Alexei could be forgiven for being so angry. When the Czar and the nobles sent troops in winter, they meant to eat alone. Unexpectedly, the Cossacks in zaporoze did not abide by the agreement, and they approached Smolensk from the West. Zaporoze needed an appropriate excuse to participate in the Smolensk war, and Czarist Russia didn''t need an appropriate reason to refuse?


    Since we can''t agree, we can only let God decide. So Prince Alexei promised to gamble, but it was not all the way.


    After drinking five bottles of vodka, Alexei had seen that Bao Hong was not as good as himself. It was estimated that he would be drunk if he had two or three more bottles. After drinking the vodka in front of me, I can still drink almost two bottles. Alexei is confident that he can drink one and a half opponents. As long as yelishei drinks a few bottles, he can win.


    Bao Hong and Vasili zolotalenko could only watch as they ate the fat meat of Smolensk. But at the critical moment, his adjutant fell off the chain.


    "Your Highness! I... can''t drink." yelishei resisted his inner fear and insisted.


    His eyes were bright and he faced the prince directly. To do something and not to do something, he is such a person.


    "Do you know what it means for you to do this?"


    "May God forgive me."


    Alexei shook his head in disappointment. He wanted to shoot the bad adjutant, but he held back.


    "You go. From now on, you are no longer my adjutant."


    Yelishei stepped back and saluted. Then he quit the camp.


    "Prince, we don''t have to compete," said Vasili zolotalenko.


    One against two, even if the prince''s drinking capacity was good, Vasili zolotalenko didn''t think he could drink two people. Especially when he and Bao Hong are not bad drinkers.


    "No."


    Alexei spit out a word. He knew he would lose, but the prince would never admit defeat.


    Just like Russia can be occupied, but never surrender.

 Chapter 42

    Chechen hides behind a sandbag with a height of more than one person and tries to shrink up to avoid exposing himself to gunfire and bullets.


    This is the third day of the siege of Czar Russia and zaporoze Cossacks. In the first two days, the enemy did not attack the city on a large scale, but bombarded the city wall with small caliber artillery, destroying the battlements and wooden sheds on the city wall one by one.


    The Russian artillery fire was so urgent that on the first day of the siege, the wall of the north city was seriously damaged. One third of the crenels and wooden sheds were destroyed. Several shells even crossed the city wall and hit civilian houses near the inner city wall, causing a fire.


    Fortunately, his uncle sent people to put out the fire in time, which didn''t cause more confusion. After that, Pedro had people forcibly drive away the residents near the city wall and forcibly demolish the houses as materials for repairing the city wall. Even some people who call themselves aristocrats threaten to sue in Parliament.


    After that, sandbags were stacked on all the breaks. Cherchen found that the defense effect of sandbags on shells was much better than that of brick and stone city walls. The shells hit the bricks and stones, and the broken bricks and stones are easy to hurt people, while the penetration of the shells hit the sandbags is absorbed by the sand inside.


    So Chechen told Pedro about his discovery. After that, sandbags were stacked behind all the crenels, even those intact crenels.


    "I think that''s what happened today."


    Said Ruth, sitting next to Cherchen.


    Ruth now holds the position of team leader. Arrange Ruth and Chechen in a team, which is a kind of protection for Chechen by Pedro. Ruth was a veteran, experienced in combat and more calm.


    "I hope so. I hope the Czarists and Russians will come earlier." Chechen said, picking up a pistol on the ground and carefully checking whether the flint on it was good.


    "Children just love to play." Ruth seems to think that Chechen regards war as a child''s game.


    "No," Chechen waved to block uncle Ruth''s hand touching his hair, and then said, "it''s boring to shoot all day."


    "This is war!"


    Hearing what Chechen said, Ruth leaned against the sandbag behind him with emotion. When he was young, he had the same idea as Chechen. He was very tired of the way of war in which shells flew around all day. He wanted to fight with the enemy. But when his companion was cut off by his side and his fresh blood splashed all over him, he found that the happiest thing in the war was the "peace" - at least there was no blood and flesh flying, life and death.


    The old and young leaned against the sandbag and were lost in thought. But the gunfire outside the city wall gradually thinned out.


    "Cherchen and Ruth, get up quickly. The enemy will attack soon."


    On the tower with the broken roof, Chechen''s uncle Pedro shouted through the wooden window.


    Che Chen raised his head slightly and observed through the broken crenel.


    Then, before him was such a shocking scene:


    The original position of the gun position has been obliterated by a mass of gray. This gray is like a dark cloud all over the sky, pouring into the wall of Smolensk.


    This dark cloud is composed of the lowest militia in the Czar Russian army. Usually, they use axes, sticks and simple shields as weapons and as cannon fodder to consume the enemy''s ammunition and energy. Therefore, the enemies of Czar Russia jokingly call them "the Czar''s gray cattle". At this time, these "Czar''s gray animals" didn''t even take the simplest weapons. Each of them carried a bundle of straw with a thick waist of adults and slowly approached the wall.


    "Stop them. They want to fill the moat."


    Pedro was the first to understand the purpose of these soldiers carrying straw. He shouted and commanded the soldiers.


    Chechen and Ruth, the same team of musketeers, showed their heads behind the crenel and began to aim. In fact, there is no need to aim. The dark clouds are so dense that they can hit the target even with their eyes closed.


    "Fire."


    "Fire."


    The lieutenant and the second lieutenant ordered one after another.


    Cherchen had already aimed at a bald, bearded czar Russian soldier. As soon as he heard the order, he pulled the trigger. With a gunshot, a mass of blood bloomed in front of the target''s chest - the bald head staggered a few steps and fell to the ground reluctantly.


    Other Musketeers also opened fire one after another. As the fire flickered at the head of the city, the dark cloud seemed to be cut off and assimilated into the ice and snow.


    The loss in the front row did not scare the people behind. After the first row fell, the soldiers behind continued to charge forward with straw, but their steps were faster.


    With 30 meters left, Chechen only had time to fire another shot. This shot, Chechen didn''t aim. He also found that such a dense sea of people would not be empty as long as the muzzle of the gun was facing the crowd.


    Indeed, with this shot, Chechen put down another enemy. But this time, he didn''t even see the man''s face.


    After two rounds of shooting, the soldiers of Czar Russia finally rushed to the front of the trench. One after another, they threw straw into the ditch and quickly turned back. As the straw filled in, the ditch disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye. But the soldiers on the city wall had no choice but to load ammunition and shoot at the fastest speed.


    "If only we had cavalry."


    Ruth handed the gun that fired the lead bullet to a soldier behind him, and then took a loaded gun from his hand. Beside him, three soldiers served him.


    For Ruth''s words, Chechen was also deeply convinced. When studying in the seminary, Chechen knew such a truth: the city wall is not used to defend. If the enemy advances to the edge of the wall, it will not be far from the broken city. Therefore, wise commanders will arrange a force within the firepower range of the city wall to form a second line of defense; Or arrange a cavalry to flank the local infantry when the enemy attacks the city wall, disrupting the enemy''s attack rhythm.


    But in Smolensk, neither of these can be done. Not to mention the lack of garrison in the city, it is impossible to form an effective second line of defense, that is, the originally scarce cavalry of the mercenary regiment have been transferred to the wing Cavalry Regiment (the former noble guard).


    Finally, after paying dozens of lives, the trench in front of the north city wall was finally filled up. The soldiers of Czar Russia shouted "ula" and "ula" and turned back.


    "They just left?"


    Chechen is a little incredible. In his opinion, although the soldiers of Czar Russia were poorly prepared, they were not afraid of death. Now that the trench has been filled up, why don''t they take advantage of their courage to attack it?


    "Maybe their chief gave them the task of filling trenches."


    Cherchen asked Ruth around him, but he couldn''t say, just put forward a guess.


    In front of Prince Alexei''s Royal tent, the prince of Czar Russia looked at the soldiers who had retreated like a tide, with no joy or anger on his face. In fact, as Ruth guessed, the task assigned by the prince to these "cannon fodder" was to bury the trench. Prince Alexei, who has been on the battlefield for a long time, knows that although the number of soldiers composed of these serfs is large, poor equipment and lack of training make them not only unable to play a role in attacking the city, but also easy to hinder the attack of regular troops because of the collapse of morale.


    Prince Alexei glanced at the messenger beside him. The herald understood and began to wave the flag in his hand. So, under the leadership of the team leaders, the firing marchers lined up behind the position, carrying fire guns and taking neat steps forward. The soldiers of the shooting army agreed to wear red uniforms.


    So, after the dark clouds, a sea of blood began to hit.


    The shooting army in red stopped thirty meters away from the city wall. They formed a long line of five in a hundred and twenty rows. The soldiers in the first row inserted the tail of the long axe carried behind them into the ground, and then put the musket on the rack.


    "Don''t show up, don''t show up. The enemy is about to shoot."


    Pedro gave the order again on the tower, and then the order was conveyed to every soldier. Fortunately, these mercenaries were the elite of Franco''s careful training for a long time. None of them violated the order.


    They should also rejoice in their compliance with the law. Shortly after Pedro''s order, the first row of lead bullets of the shooting army hit the crenels and sandbags.


    Due to the remote location of Czar Russia, the forging technology of iron and musket lags far behind Western Europe and the Republic of Poland. This caused the caliber and length of the barrel of the muskets produced by czar Russia to far exceed those of neighboring countries, and became extremely bulky. The disadvantage of bulkiness is that it is inconvenient to carry, but it also has the advantage that more powerful lead bullets can be used.


    Chechen felt the power of these "silly big black thick" guns. Each lead bullet hit the crenels and sandbags like a shotgun fired by a small gun. A blow on the sandbags is a hole, and the person hiding behind is like being hammered by a hammer against the back of the sandbags.


    After firing, the firing troops in the first row retreated to the end with guns and axes. The Musketeers in the second row stepped forward and repeated the actions of the first row. Then there are the third row, the fourth row and the fifth row, and so on.


    After three rounds of shooting, the prince''s messenger waved the flag again. So teams of soldiers in cotton armor and paper hats crossed the gap between the shooting army lines and quickly ran to the city wall with a ladder on their shoulders.


    "Fight back, fight back."


    At this meeting, without the command of Pedro, all the officers gave orders to fight back to their subordinates. Each soldier stood up and shot his rifle down the crenel.


    At the foot of the city, the group of more elite tsarist Russian soldiers also fought back with their bows and arrows. For a time, lead bullets and feather arrows flew in the same space. From time to time, people who were shot fell to the ground, and from time to time, mercenaries who were pierced by feather arrows fell down the wall.


    The ladder was mounted on the wall. The loading speed of Cherchen and Ruth''s assistant can''t keep up with the firing speed of the musket. After chutcher fired the third musket, his assistant did not deliver the narrow musket to him. Chechen looked back and saw that the assistant was still bouncing into the chamber with a pusher. In a hurry, Chechen is ready to pick up the pistol around him. These pistols are loaded by Cherchen according to Ruth''s requirements, and can be used at any time.


    "Don''t worry. Wait until the enemy shows his head, then use a pistol and hide first."


    Ruth glanced at the enemy who climbed to the half waist of the ladder and told Cherchen not to be anxious. He himself grabbed two pistols, then shrank behind the crenel and hid.


    Chechen''s palm is full of hand sweat. Although in today''s battle, he has achieved two results. But it was all achieved by hiding behind the battlements under the cover of the city wall. Now, we are about to enter the most bloody and fierce hand to hand combat in the siege. Remembering that since he left Spain, he was easily defeated by his opponent several times in Eastern Europe without guns, Chechen was constantly nervous.


    These thoughts arise in a flash. A hand has been exposed at the end of the ladder.


    This is a huge hand with twisted muscles. Obviously, the owner of this hand is a powerful warrior. Che Chen stared at the hand hooked on the edge of the city wall, his body retracted into the shadow of the crenel as far as possible, and the pistol in his hand was flush with the giant hand.


    Slowly, a man with a paper hat and a bearded head exposed the edge of the wall. In the mouth of this head was a broad backed saber, and his face was ferocious.


    "Come on."


    Che Chen suddenly jumped out of the shadow. His hand holding the pistol was already flush with the man''s hand. At this moment, the pistol pointed straight at his opponent''s face.


    ¡°@#£¤@#£¤¡±


    The man uttered a cry of unknown significance.


    Maybe it''s praying for Cherchen''s forgiveness, or shouting God''s name, but these are not important. Because Cherchen pulled the trigger.


    A cloud of black smoke from the muzzle of the gun shrouded the giant''s face.


    Then the man fell down the ladder.


    Before Chechen could catch his breath, another figure rushed out of the ladder and jumped up the wall. The man waved his knife decisively, cut off the pistol in Chechen''s other hand, and the bullet hit and sandbag. Then there was another turn, cutting down a nearby ammunition loading assistant. A set of actions is done at one go, without a trace of procrastination.


    On the other hand, Ruth''s situation is not optimistic. Although Ruth shot from left to right and killed two soldiers who climbed up the wall. But after the bullets were fired, an enemy climbed the ladder. The two immediately launched a hand to hand fight. The man held Ruth by the neck with his iron arms and pressed him to the ground.


    The enemy''s Kung Fu of chopping Chechen''s pistol is enough for Chechen to escape the attack range of saber. He retreated to his two companions behind him and picked up a long halberd next to him. The three men, with halberds in their hands, cut up against the enemy''s saber.


    Although the saber is more dominant in the narrow space, the three of Chechen didn''t cut blindly, but stabbed each other with the tip of the long halberd. In this way, the advantage of flexible saber can not be displayed. Even if the man has great ability, he can only swing and stab his long halberd without the power to fight back.


    Finally, one accidentally stabbed the man in the leg with a halberd. Then, Chechen and another halberd stabbed him in the chest, and the three made joint efforts to withdraw his body from the broken crenel.


    After relieving his danger, Cherchen hurried with his companions to save uncle Ruth. The Russian soldier who grabbed Ruth''s neck was unaware of the enemy behind him. He was cut on the back by Chechen. Ruth''s face was covered with blood, and then he fell down and pressed on Ruth.


    Chechen pushed away the body on Uncle Ruth and picked him up. The four looked around, and many gaps poured into the enemy. There were swords and shouts everywhere.


    "Pour the oil, pour the oil."


    Among all kinds of sounds, uncle Pedro''s voice was particularly clear in Chechen''s ear.

 Chapter 43

    "Pour tar, pour tar." Chechen shouted under the wall.


    There are several simple catapults arranged after Pedro demolished the house.


    At this time, several places on the city wall have been broken through. At some points, groups of enemies surrounded the city back-to-back and guarded the landing points for the influx of follow-up troops.


    Seeing that the situation was urgent, the colleagues next to the simple catapult heard the order and hurriedly put the black pottery pots with fire on their mouths into their pockets. The pots were filled with tar and sealed with cotton and rags.


    With the command of the commander, the pottery pots were thrown out one by one. Their landing points were calculated in advance, and each pottery pot accurately landed between the trench and the city wall.


    As soon as the pottery pot fell to the ground, it was smashed, the tar in it flowed out, and then it burned in the fire. The fire not only ignited the straw in the trench, but also burned the cotton armor and ladder of the soldiers under the wall.


    Some soldiers were in great pain from the fire. They threw themselves at the flames, but it was so easy to put out the tar. Instead, the fire grew bigger and bigger. They burned their coats from their trouser legs and swallowed people''s faces.


    Those lucky people who were not burned by the fire were frightened when they saw the tragedy of their companions. Even the bravest man dare not fight the enemy in the fire. They took off their clothes, threw down their weapons, threw down their companions at the head of the city and fled to their own camp.


    Now, the Russian troops who were still fighting in the city had no fighting spirit. Some of them wanted to escape along the ladder, but they turned and were buried in the sea of fire; Some dropped their weapons and knelt on the ground praying for mercy, but they were cut to pieces by angry mercenaries.


    The scene at the head of the city was seen by the Czar Russian army under the city. Prince Alexei, riding on a tall horse from Central Asia, could see more clearly.


    "Prince, when the fire is out, I''ll take someone to rush up."


    Andre, captain of the Boye cavalry, couldn''t help saying to Prince Alexei.


    "Let the serf soldiers put out the fire, and then you take the Boye cavalry to attack the city."


    In the distance, in the trenches of Smolensk City, the fire wall formed by the fire runs between the two armies. I don''t know how long it will rage. How many people will die if we want to put out such a big fire under gunfire. But Alexei didn''t care much about attacking Smolensk faster than Bao Hong.


    Suddenly, a cloud of smoke and dust came to the left of the military array, passed through the whole regiment of soldiers and came to the prince''s military flag.


    "Your Highness, it seems that your fight is not going well," said the leading rider to Prince Alexei.


    "Oh, it''s general Yakov. You''re not commanding the battle in the East. What are you doing here?"


    It was general Yakov cherkaski, the commander of Czar Russia''s lejev fortress and the commander of the Russian army in the West.


    "I''m finished," Yakov said concisely.


    "Finished? Have you captured Smolensk?"


    "No," general Yakov said.


    "Are you finished?" Prince Alexei wanted to give him a whip. After all, kyakov cherkaski was a general rather than his subordinate, and he didn''t have the power.


    "There is also such a fire wall in front of me. It seems that the same person should command and defend the city." Yakov said with gestures: "I don''t think it will be a matter of a while and a half to capture such a huge city, so let the army go back to rest and the artillery continue to bombard. I''ll see the prince''s achievements myself."


    After Yakov finished, Prince Alexei pulled the bit of his horse and said to Andre, the captain of the Boye cavalry, "go, send someone to the West and south to see how their siege is going. Especially in the west, you know?"


    Andre took orders and rode away. After a while, two teams of light cavalry ran in the East and West.


    "What? Are you worried that zaporoze''s Hicks are faster than us?" Yakov asked strangely, squinting at the prince.


    Like ordinary Czarist Russian nobles, Yakov despised Cossacks.


    "Don''t underestimate them. When it comes to the experience of fighting with the poles, they have six or seven years more than us."


    "No matter how long it is, Hicks are still Hicks," Yakov said.


    Yakov was boring at this meeting. Prince Alexei did not answer him, but sat on his horse and looked at Smolensk behind the fire wall.


    The fire kept burning.


    I don''t know how long later, the cavalry sent back.


    "Your Highness, the Cossacks retreated. The city to the west is full of corpses."


    "General shemiao rahmanin did not occupy the wall."


    After hearing the news of the cavalry''s return, the prince ordered the Herald:


    "Call the retreated soldiers to rest. All the Boye cavalry dismounted and waited for my order."


    With that, he added an order "artillery continue to bombard."


    "Hey, Pedro. Go and see your nephew."


    In Smolensk. Ruth went up to the tower and said to Pedro. The latter is watching the Czar''s Russian army retreat.


    "What''s the matter with my nephew? What''s the matter with Cherchen?" asked Pedro, who was still observing the retreating Russian army. He arranged Ruth and Cherchen together so that Ruth could look after him.


    "It''s no big deal, it''s just that I vomited badly," Ruth said strangely.


    "It''s inevitable that this boy will go to war for the first time. Just take it slow," said Pedro.


    He didn''t intend to go, but at last he was worried. He explained to the others in the tower and followed Ruth downstairs.


    Under the city wall, Che Chen supported the city wall with one hand and covered his mouth with the other. He tried his best to resist the urge to vomit, but at the thought of those mutilated and burned bodies, the young man who went to the battlefield for the first time could not help it. His mouth was soon full of vomit, and then vomited all under the corner of the wall. And the ground is already a mess.


    At this time, a big hand patted him gently on the back.


    "All right, Chechen."


    It''s uncle Pedro''s voice.


    "I''m fine, uncle." Chechen said bravely.


    "It''s all right," said Pedro, without revealing it. He looked at the vomit on the ground and laughed. "You''re much better than me. Uncle, I vomited bile for the first time."


    "Uncle Pedro, you too?" listening to what Pedro said, Chechen didn''t expect that his uncle had been the same as himself.


    "Of course, there''s no one who doesn''t vomit on the first battlefield. It''s much more visible and I''m used to it. You''re pretty good. Uncle has seen a guy who pees his pants before. What''s his name? Peter, a giant more than two meters tall, but he''s very timid."


    "Thank you, uncle. I''m much better." Chechen knew that uncle was encouraging himself, and a warm current flowed through his heart.


    "It''s all right. Go and drink some water and rinse your mouth."


    Seeing that Chechen straightened up, Pedro was finally relieved.


    "How many enemies did you kill today?" Pedro asked about Cherchen''s achievements.


    "I killed three with a musket and one with my companions," said Chechen. He remembers these achievements.


    "Very good, very good. It''s really worthy of being a child of the aleval family." Pedro was overjoyed to hear that his nephew had achieved so many results in his first battle. He is going to use his authority to reward Cherchen.


    Just as Pedro was trying to reward his nephew, a soldier ran down the corridor and shouted, "Lieutenant, Lieutenant Pedro. Captain Franco wants you to go to the castle for a meeting."


    So in a hurry, Pedro issued a new order.


    "Then I decide that from now on, you will be Ruth''s deputy. Congratulations, vice captain Chechen."

 Chapter 44

    The meeting was scheduled for the evening, so after receiving the news from the herald, Pedro had enough time to arrange defense.


    Pedro called Fidel, Ruth and several other captains to allocate the patrol time and the number of guards for each team.


    "Don''t relax after a fierce battle. The more exhausted both sides are, the more wise commanders will arrange night attacks. We should put more iron thistles under the trenches and walls, and then hang some lanterns from the city."


    Pedro ordered carefully one by one.


    In fact, several of the principles of guarding the city were clearly understood by Aragon''s captains. They would do well even without Pedro''s orders.


    The reason why Pedro ordered everything in detail was actually for his nephew Chechen.


    Pedro has always said that the mercenary king Wallenstein is his idol. He knows that he is old and has limited qualifications; Even with good luck in this life, the position of head of the mercenary regiment in a city like Franco has reached the top. Unlike Chechen, he is still young, smart and tenacious, and he has unlimited possibilities.


    Since he was trained as a knight in Spain, Chechen has a good foundation in fencing and shooting. Although his nephew has always suffered from collapse since he came to Poland, it is all because the enemy is too strong. Pedro always felt that if he wanted to be a mercenary, he had to use his brain.


    Now, combined with the battle just now, Pedro taught Cherchen the "art" of marching and fighting.


    And Cherchen did not live up to Pedro''s expectations. He listened to Pedro''s deployment and bowed his head from time to time, obviously with heart.


    Seeing that his nephew was so studious, Pedro couldn''t help smiling happily.


    "OK. It''s hard for everyone in the evening."


    After arranging the deployment at night and saying "hard work" to all colleagues present, Pedro got off the horse led by the knight''s horse Bian in the tower and went to the castle.


    When he got to the conference hall of the castle, Pedro found himself early - there was no one in the conference hall except Franco.


    During the day''s battle, Franco was responsible for the defense of the east gate. At this time, he looked haggard. Franco''s beard was burned off, and there were several knife wounds on his legs and arms. His chest armor was also concave, which was obviously caused by blunt force.


    "Are you all right, old friend?" asked Pedro with concern.


    Only two people were present, and Pedro did not call Franco''s position, but used a more cordial name.


    "Not bad," Franco said, pretending to be relaxed.


    But the actual situation is not as easy as Franco said. In the daytime battle, the situation of the east gate is much more dangerous than that of the west gate. At the beginning of the battle, Yakov put in elite Boye cavalry. These soldiers wearing mirror armor, pointed helmets and steel shields and iron rods climbed the city wall in the first wave of attack. They waved heavy iron rods around and broke bones and tendons. The dent in Franco''s Breastplate was hit by a Boyer cavalry.


    Although Franco succeeded in holding the wall by fire, the mercenary regiment paid three times as many casualties as the Boye cavalry.


    The Smolensk garrison, which was originally short of troops, could not afford such losses.


    Pedro and Franco had known each other for many years, and when he heard Franco''s insincerity. But because of his understanding, Pedro didn''t ask much, just patted Franco on the shoulder.


    "What do you think Lord fiordo called us for?" asked Pedro, sitting down in the chair next to Franco.


    "I don''t know," Franco shook his head.


    "You don''t know?" said Pedro in surprise. Didn''t Franco send the order for the meeting?


    "I really don''t know. It''s my intention to call you. I think the city Lord should really want to know the war situation of each city gate today. Although I am responsible for the north gate and the east gate, the direct commander of the north gate is you after all." Franco explained.


    At this time, the third participant in the meeting, Senator doronin, came in. The young winged cavalry commander was dressed in a uniform and held the handle of the knife in one hand.


    "Senator, are you here for the meeting too?" Pedro took the lead in greeting doronin.


    "Hello, Captain Franco. Hello, Lieutenant Pedro," said doronin.


    So the three chatted. At this time, the three found that they knew nothing about the meeting of mayor fiordo.


    After a while, another dozen people came into the conference hall. Among them, the more famous are Warren, President of Smolensk chamber of Commerce, shchenko, speaker of Parliament, and Prince Prosky, former Minister of Royal Horse supervision. Although other people have different identities, they have one characteristic, that is, they are all figures of Smolensk''s head.


    Maybe everyone is here. At this time, the mayor of Fyodor came out of the inner gate, accompanied by Bishop kisher and count anzumov.


    "My captain, are you all right?" fiordo asked with concern as soon as he saw Franco''s wound.


    After Franco said it was okay, fiordo nodded and sat on the throne.


    Bishop kisher sat beside him, while count anzumov went and stood.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," said count anzumov, who immediately looked at fiordo and continued after receiving the affirmative eyes of the city Lord: "I''m calling you to defend Smolensk this time. As we all know, Smolensk is surrounded by the Czar Russian army and the rebels of zaporoze Cossacks. Although his majesty and parliament will not ignore his loyal people, they must send reinforcements back. Maybe the reinforcements are already on the way. But before that, we have to rely on our own strength In order to protect Smolensk, our wise mayor feodo obkhovic came up with an idea, that is, to set up a military conference - in the future, any order will be discussed and decided by this conference. "


    When count anzumov''s words were half finished and Pedro showed his stunned expression, Franco fully understood that the city Lord had committed the problem of being resourceful and indecisive. The so-called military conference was just a shield for him not to bear responsibility.


    Franco immediately wanted to stand up against the proposal, but someone took a step earlier than him.


    "Mayor, I think you know that even Romans have dictators during the war." congressman doronin stood up and spoke first. His face flushed with anger. Even the tone of his speech made Franco feel that he was trying to suppress his anger.


    Faced with doronin''s question, fiordo seemed a little overwhelmed. He looked at count anzumov.


    "Councilor doronin, the Lord of the city is also to better protect Smolensk. The so-called high flame when people collect firewood, we have so many wise minds, and the way we come up with must be better than one person." count anzumov explained.


    His words have been approved by most people who are doing it. These people think it is true, especially the sentence "so many wise minds".


    "I think some people have ulterior motives." doronin''s words are obviously aimed at count anzumov.


    Everyone knows the grudge between doronin and little count anzumov some time ago. At this time, everyone is looking at count anzumov to see what he will say.

 Chapter 45

    Count anzumov was silent for a moment.


    During this period, Pedro has been staring at anzumov. To Pedro''s surprise, the old count changed so many expressions in such a short time.


    Among them, there are anger, sadness and pain... In short, all negative expressions are shown on his face.


    "What is my ulterior motive?"


    Count anzumov''s eyes were red and there seemed to be two tears on his cheek.


    "Is captain Franco my man? Is bishop Kirchner my man? Or are you doronin my man? I could have ignored these things. Bishop Kirchner knows that many people have advised me to go to Warsaw and Krakow. But I stayed here for what? Not for our republic."


    The old man''s tearful speech moved many people. Some old Smolensk people who had known anzumov since childhood even wiped tears with him.


    In fact, as anzumov said, there were only three or four of the 16 people present who could be called count anzumov''s relatives and friends, not counting Pedro who was temporarily called.


    But despite this, doronin was unmoved.


    "Please answer me, count anzumov. Why did you encourage the city Lord to establish this military conference?" doronin asked word by word.


    "This is the core of all problems," Franco thought.


    Franco could not help nodding his approval for doronin''s acuity.


    "Huh?"


    Seeing that his emotional card did not move doronin, count anzumov could not help but be speechless.


    "Enough, doronin! It''s my decision to establish a military conference. You just need to obey."


    Seeing anzumov''s resignation from poverty, fiordo stood up and took over everything for him.


    "Yes, Lord."


    Seeing that Fyodor was obviously on the side of count anzumov, Senator doronin finally knew that it was useless to argue. He saluted, but did not sit down.


    "Do you have anything else to say?" asked Fyodor.


    "Sir, since the military conference has been established, I think we might as well settle some things today," said doronin.


    Fiordo glanced at anzumov and bishop kisher. Seeing that neither of them objected, he nodded in agreement.


    "I think I''d better listen to the opinion of the front-line commander first. If the head of the Tatar clan didn''t come, please ask the head of Franco to talk first."


    Doronin did not hurry to speak, but called Franco''s name.


    So Franco stood up. He went to the middle of the conference hall and described today''s battle in his loud voice. Franco is a good soldier, but not a good speaker. His speech is concise and boring. But this time, because he was talking about the battle, although Franco had described it in objective language as much as possible, the bloody fighting scenes in his words and the scars on his chest armor and clothes still frightened those who had not been on the battlefield or had not been on the battlefield for a long time.


    "Well, how long can we keep it?" a fat nobleman asked timidly.


    "We can keep it to death if we want," Franco said positively.


    "Don''t worry, the wall of Smolensk is not so easy to break through. Moreover, we need winged cavalry. As long as they are there, even if the sky falls, these young men can hold it up with cavalry guns."


    Doronin interrupted. His words obviously gave everyone confidence. Many people looked proud and nodded. After all, the Republic''s winged cavalry has created countless miracles, and no one doubts that they will not rewrite history this time.


    "Lord, in view of the excellent performance of the mercenaries, I suggest that they defend the east gate and the north gate," said bishop kisher.


    The Bishop''s words were immediately endorsed by everyone.


    But Franco disagreed.


    "My Lord, and all of you. I hope to transfer my men to Ximen."


    "Why? Colonel Franco," asked count anzumov.


    "Because Simon''s enemy is Cossacks," Franco replied.


    Even Pedro couldn''t understand why Franco wanted to defend Simon, who was attacked by zaporoze Cossacks, but fiordo seemed to know the reason.


    For the first time, he agreed to Franco''s request without consulting others.


    "Then, let the people''s League and some of the registered Cossacks defend the east gate together, and my cavalry team press behind." doronin made a decision first regardless of what others meant.


    Doronin''s style can be said to undermine the military parliamentary system proposed by anzumov, but the old count didn''t say anything, but his eyes became a little gloomy.


    Lord fiordo and count anzumov did not speak, and the others had no other opinion. During this time, duoluoning''s momentum is too prosperous. It seems to be the representative of the young and strong in the city.


    Next, we will discuss some other issues at the meeting. Gradually, the military issue became a mere formality.


    At this time, a strange voice of most people present came in.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, allow me to say a few words."


    Pedro, sitting next to Franco, jumped up to attract attention.


    "Who is this gentleman?"


    Asked count anzumov suspiciously. He doesn''t remember asking the stranger.


    "Count anzumov. This is Lieutenant Pedro. He''s from my mercenary regiment. He''s fighting at the north gate today. I wanted him to introduce the war there."


    Franco Piedro said.


    "Well, tell me about it, Lieutenant Pedro." according to Franco, fiordo became interested.


    "My benefactor, protector," Pedro said in a very sarcastic word. He knew that the opportunity to express himself in front of so many dignitaries was extremely rare. Sometimes doing well is better than saying well.


    Therefore, in the process of telling the battle, Pedro strongly praised fiordo''s wise command and encounter deployment: according to him, the fire wall preset by Franco became fiordo''s idea, and the people buried in the sea of fire were all famous nobles of Czar Russia. In the end, Pedro also praised God, saying that when the Czar''s Russian army retreated, the statue of the goddess of national protection appeared on the tower of the north gate.


    These flattering words made fiordo elated, and even a pure friar like bishop kisher was happy about the manifestation of the goddess of national protection.


    "Come on, dear lieutenant," said fiordo to Pedro. When Pedro came to him, fiordo took off a gold ring and put it in Pedro''s hands as a reward.


    Feeling the weight of the gold ring in his hand, Pedro happily kissed the hand of Lord fiordo.


    Later, bishop kisher also gave Pedro a chain of gold crosses.


    After the meeting, Franco and Pedro left together. Along the way, Pedro enjoyed the cross from time to time. At this time, Franco said to Pedro, "you have to give me this cross."


    "Why? I got it on my own." Pedro quickly put the cross in his bag for fear that Franco would rob it.


    "The idea of the fire wall is mine."


    "It''s not worth a gold cross," said Pedro, pressing his pocket tighter.


    "If you don''t give it to me, tell me about your reward," Franco said.


    This move hit Pedro''s door. If the news is leaked, you must share it with everyone. This is an unwritten rule in mercenaries.


    No way, Pedro reluctantly took out the gold cross.


    The cross hung in Pedro''s hand and swayed in the cold wind.


    "Is it windy?"


    Pedro pressed his hat on his head and looked at the sky with Franco.

 Chapter 46

    The coming of wind and snow is so unexpected that it completely disrupts the rhythm of siegers and defenders. Faced with the power of "general winter", both the Czar Russian army and zaporoze''s Cossacks chose to retreat. They retreated to the villages and towns they occupied, waiting for the end of the wind and snow.


    But for the defenders of Smolensk, although the heavy snow drove back the enemy, it also surrounded the defenders instead of people - it is extremely dangerous to go out in this weather.


    What''s more, the food in the city has begun to be insufficient. On the 20th day of the snowstorm, the refugees who fled the war and entered the city received only half of the relief in front of the besieged city every day, and the other residents were no better.


    As mercenaries, they still get better treatment than ordinary residents. At least tea and bread.


    At this moment, Cherchen, Ruth and eight other members of their team were hiding in the wooden shed inside the city wall and baking on fire. The wooden shed was smashed into several big holes by artillery in the previous battle. Because firewood is also a scarce strategic material now, Cherchen and his team have no surplus materials to repair, so they have to plug the gap with rags and rotten fur. But even so, the cold wind kept pouring in.


    "It''s so cold."


    Chechen put his little hand as close to the campfire as possible. On the campfire hung a tin bucket, in which tea was burning.


    "Come on, bake these too. Otherwise they will be as hard as ice." a mercenary named Francisco took out some bread from behind and put it by the campfire.


    The bread was really cold and hard and felt like stones. But even if the fire is roasted, such bread only softens a little. If anyone eats it directly, several big teeth will collapse. This has happened to other companies. So after baking soft, you have to break it up and soak it in hot tea water.


    "I really miss the steak and milk in my hometown!" francisco said with emotion after sniffing the aroma of tea.


    His words, as expected, resonated with his companions. Everyone sighed and talked about the delicious food in their hometown, and then cursed the damn ghost weather and the city Lord.


    "I think we should be satisfied. A few days ago, I walked across the street, where there were refugees. It was said that their bread was made of sawdust." Chechen picked a campfire and said.


    But his words not only did not resonate with his companions, but provoked a higher dissatisfaction among everyone.


    "Can it be the same? Without us, they would have been caught by the Cossacks and sold to the Tatars. We protect their lives and property. Of course, they should reward us with the best food," said a middle-aged mercenary with a bad nose.


    "Yes, I heard that the officers had red wine and beef."


    "I also saw chablin, the civil affairs officer in the city, take white bread to pay the bills of prostitutes."


    Everyone cursed as much as you could.


    Chechen is a bitter face. He wanted to persuade everyone to be content, but he didn''t expect it to have a reaction.


    "Yes. May those damn guys see Satan after they die."


    At this time, someone inserted a sentence behind Chechen.


    Everyone looked back and saw that it was lieutenant Pedro, Chechen''s uncle.


    Now, everyone, including Ruth and Chechen, was a little embarrassed.


    Pedro went to Cherchen and was ready to sit down. The people nearby quickly moved and gave him a seat.


    After sitting down, Pedro picked up a piece of bread by the campfire. The bread is not so hard after being baked over the fire.


    Pedro took out a knife, cut a piece of bread, then opened the lid of the tin bucket and threw the cut bread in.


    "Here''s to the city Lord. May he take a good bath in it," Pedro shouted. He took the bread as a fiordo and threw it into the hot water.


    If you are in the regular army, you feel that you can''t bear the behavior of having no officers.


    But in the mercenary corps, Pedro''s perverse behavior is very consistent with everyone''s heart. Everyone also followed suit and gave bread pieces various names, most of which were nobles and officials at the head of the city. Now everyone gets together in the "bathhouse".


    Chechen looked at his uncle with some admiration. He didn''t expect that his uncle could resolve the embarrassment so easily, but he still used this method.


    Bread made with hot tea softens quickly. Pedro played a bowl, took it to his mouth and took a big sip. After drinking, it still looks like it''s not enough.


    Seeing that Pedro drank so delicious, the mercenaries were greedy and couldn''t wait to eat a bowl.


    Although the bowl of bread and tea soup eaten in Chechen''s mouth is no different from that usually, it may be because of the addition of "Sir", but it is particularly delicious in other people''s mouth.


    As a result, everyone''s resentment dissipated temporarily with the meal.


    After lunch, Pedro took out some cut tobacco and some bottles of wine to share with everyone. This made the soldiers even happier.


    In the smoke, the soldiers on duty raised the curtain of the wooden shed.


    "Cherchen, someone is looking for you outside."


    "Looking for me? Who is it?"


    "No, she''s a middle-aged Tatar woman. She said she knew you."


    Chechen recalled, but he didn''t remember what Tatar he knew in Smolensk. He was still a woman.


    "I''ll come right away. You tell her to wait."


    Although I have no impression, since someone comes to me in this weather, there must be something important.


    "Uncle, I''ll go out."


    "OK, come back quickly."


    Chechen opened the curtain and went out. A cold wind came on his face. He couldn''t help tightening his collar.


    The woman was standing under the city ladder with her back to her, so Chechen went down.


    "Are you looking for me?" Chechen asked.


    Hearing the sound, the middle-aged woman turned around.


    The middle-aged woman was in her fifties and had a typical Tatar appearance. Her face was flat and full of wrinkles; The bridge of the nose is low and flat, and the nostrils are upward; A pair of squint eyes only have a gap due to the wrinkles on the face.


    Chechen is sure that if he had seen this woman before, he would have an impression.


    "Are you Mr. Chechen?" the middle-aged woman asked carefully.


    "Yes, I''m Chechen from the aleval family."


    After confirming Chechen''s identity, the Tatar woman excitedly tried to hold Chechen''s hand and kiss, but Chechen escaped.


    "I don''t know who you are."


    "My name is insignificant. In fact, I don''t know you. My master sent me to you."


    "Who is your master?"


    "It''s Miss Helena obhovich."

 Chapter 47

    "Miss Helena."


    Chechen''s thoughts floated back to the banquet more than a month ago. At that time, Miss Helena was radiant, wearing a Silver Satin Dress embroidered with glittering roses. The large skirt shows the slender waist of the owner of the dress.


    On Helena''s body, bracelets, earrings, brooches, rings and priceless jewelry were eclipsed by her beauty. It seems that the light emitted by these treasures is only to support the beauty of the noble lady.


    Even Chechen was intoxicated with it. But just like all songs have vertices. The party seemed to be the culmination of Miss Helena''s life. After that, Chechen also heard about it. Miss Helena''s life fell to the bottom overnight.


    As soon as he thought of this, Cherchen couldn''t help feeling sympathy again.


    "How''s Miss Helena?" Chechen asked.


    Listen to Chechen ask about his own young lady, the middle-aged woman wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with her cuffs.


    "No," said the middle-aged woman sadly, "since Catherine was locked up in the dungeon, the lady has washed her face with tears every day."


    Che Chen was silent. After Catherine was locked up in the dungeon, she went to see him with her colleagues in the mercenary regiment. The promising young Scotsman was locked up on the lower floor of the dungeon, where it was dark and humid all year round and there was not even a window. In such cold weather, Katherine''s quilt is full of rags and straw makes the bed. Seeing such a situation, those colleagues who were friends with Catherine on weekdays were filled with indignation. Despite the obstruction of the dungeon guards, they sent soft quilts and cushions to Catherine. But the only thing we can do is to detain Catherine. It is the order of the mayor of fiordo, and no one can obey it.


    "What can I do for you?" Chechen saw the middle-aged woman crying so sad for her master, and couldn''t help but move her heart. But as soon as the words were out, Cherchen regretted. Helena sent someone to find herself in such a cold day. It must be a big thing. It may also have something to do with Catherine.


    The middle-aged woman was sent by Helena to ask Cherchen for help. She didn''t know how to mention it. Che Chen''s initiative to mention "help" is in harmony with her mind.


    She immediately said, "Miss, I have a little thing to ask you."


    "What small matter?" Chechen asked carefully. She didn''t dare to accept it. Some small things that seem to these big people may be big things in front of themselves.


    "Miss, I hope you will let a man out of town," said the middle-aged woman.


    "Put who?" Chechen had a faint hunch in his heart that the person miss Helena wanted him to put was Catherine. But even he couldn''t believe it. Catherine was locked in a dungeon. How could Catherine save him without the order of Lord fiordo? Lord fiordo hated Catherine. If Helena''s plea was useful and Catherine had been released, how could she wait until today. Ten thousand steps back, Miss Helena really tried to save Catherine, but can she let her go? Dry? Miss Helena did this. Maybe the city Lord would spare her for caring for her father and daughter, but she had no good fruit to eat.


    Fortunately, Chechen finally didn''t hear the name that frightened him.


    "A Jewish businessman wanted to go out of the city to buy some food. The merchant''s daughter and miss were friends, so he asked to go to miss," said the middle-aged woman.


    Now, Chechen was relieved. This kind of thing hasn''t happened for some time. Although the road was closed by heavy wind and snow outside, and the nearby towns were occupied by the invaders, they died when they went out. But there was a shortage of food in the city, and the price rose three times a day. Some greedy businessmen started this kind of life for money business. They usually went out in several sledges, which were filled with gold and silver articles purchased at a low price in the city, and then pulled them to the towns occupied by czar Russia to exchange food and wine with the Quartermaster there. They dare not go to the Cossacks. The Cossacks will take everything from the sledge and insert the Jews into the snow as road signs.


    "When is the businessman going out?"


    "Tomorrow night. He also prepared fifty Taylor as your reward."


    Che Chen was silent. He didn''t think that 50 Taylor had less money, but instinctively felt that things were not so simple. Did miss Helena really find herself because she helped her friend''s father?


    Seeing Chechen hesitant, the middle-aged woman was also a little anxious. She appealed: "Mr. aleval, miss, I really can''t help looking for you. Miss, although she has only seen you once, she knows you are a good man. Miss, in fact, can''t help it. Mr. Catherine is locked in the dungeon, where the conditions are so poor, and there is only a bowl of cold pea soup every day. Although Miss begged the guard to take care of Catherine as much as possible, she also asked for money. For this reason, The young lady pawned all her jewelry. This time she helped the merchant because the merchant entrusted his daughter with a gift. Just help our young lady. "


    With that, the middle-aged woman began to wipe her tears again.


    The middle-aged woman''s words were reasonable, and he couldn''t help believing them. He was also very clear about the faces of those prison guards: people nodded and bowed in front of them, and they didn''t want to do anything as long as they didn''t give money.


    "Well, I promise you," said Chechen.


    "God bless you," said the middle-aged woman gratefully. Obviously, the Tatar has converted to Christianity after so many years in Smolensk.


    "May God bless Miss Helena too," said Cherchen, taking Taylor from the middle-aged woman, thinking about it, and returning twenty of Taylor to the middle-aged woman.


    The middle-aged woman fell down and left with gratitude.


    "Chechen, why did you go so long?"


    When Chechen returned to the wooden shed, Pedro asked strangely.


    "Nothing, uncle Pedro. He is a servant of a Jewish merchant family." for some reason, Chechen didn''t want his uncle to know that Miss Helena was involved.


    "Do you want to steal out of the city and resell goods?" it was a merchant, and Peter Rome thought of it. In fact, this kind of thing happens almost every day, and the guards of the city gate are not surprised.


    "Well, yes," Chechen replied.


    "How much did he offer?" asked Pedro.


    "Well, it''s all here." Chechen touched out the thirty Taylor.


    "That''s all? This damn is bullying you." when he saw that there was only this money, Pedro raised his eyebrows. He has also done several orders for such things, all of which are more than 50 or 60 Taylor.


    As soon as the people nearby saw the money, they also clamored up one after another. Everyone means that Chechen receives less.


    "How much should I charge?" Chechen asked blankly.


    "At least fifty."


    "Seventy is not too much."


    Everyone is full of gossip.


    Chechen knew that the 50 Taylor given by the middle-aged woman was the market price.


    "Forget it, I''ll pay the tuition this time," said Pedro, but then he immediately changed his words: "when he comes back, I''ll collect another sum."

 Chapter 48

    "Hey, zpiko. Come to change shifts. Why did you come so early today?" in the dungeon of the castle, the morning guard maz threw a bunch of keys in front of zpiko, who was lying on the square table.


    There are five guards in the dungeon of the castle. One is the head of the prison, and the other four are divided into two teams. One team guards the gate and the other team guards the inner door, responsible for keeping the keys. And zpico is a member of that team.


    Zipiko raised his head, rubbed his eyes hard, didn''t care about the keys, but asked in a chatty tone, "isn''t there anything in it, maz."


    The guard named maz hung his black uniform on the hook. The uniform sent out a musty tide, like a rotten apple.


    "What can happen," Mazz said back. "Be honest one by one."


    "Oh, what about the prisoner in the innermost room?" pizko asked again casually.


    "The innermost one?" Mazz thought, and finally remembered who pitzko was.


    "You''re talking about the guy named Catherine. He''s crazy," said Mazz.


    "Crazy?"


    As soon as Mazz said Catherine was crazy, pizko was so anxious that he got up.


    "What''s the matter with you? Pizko, just a prisoner, do you need to be in such a hurry?" Mazz asked strangely.


    "No, nothing. I''m just surprised. Isn''t that guy fine a few days ago?" pizko also immediately reacted. He was so rude just now.


    "A few days ago, I thought he was going crazy. Didn''t you see him laughing every day."


    Generally, prisoners in dungeons eat and sleep like normal people in the first few days and want to talk to others, but after being closed for a period of time, everyone will become gloomy, lose appetite and can''t sleep at night; Gradually, he would walk around the dungeon and talk to himself like a wild animal in a cage; Later, he would cry and laugh. At this time, the prisoner was not far from going crazy.


    "What about today? Is there anything different today?"


    "Guess what I saw today? That guy used the water in the bowl to wash his face."


    The prisoners in the dungeon not only have a bowl of potato soup every day, but also drink very little water. They only have a small bowl of clear water every day. Ordinary prisoners are only willing to lick their lips when their mouth is dry. Wash your face with water. That''s what crazy people do.


    "No wonder Mazz thinks he''s crazy," thought pizko. If you didn''t know something about Catherine, you would think he was crazy.


    "That should be crazy," pizko said after thinking about it.


    "So be careful when you''re on duty at night. Don''t bite him when you deliver the meal." maz kindly reminded.


    Pizko nodded to show that he remembered.


    So after changing his clothes, Mazz hummed a little song and walked towards the gate of the dungeon. He was in a good mood because he could have a good sleep tonight.


    Pizko sat quietly, listening to the ugly sound of maz humming a tune. It was not until there was a heavy closing sound at the gate that he jumped up from his chair and looked out through the keyhole of the inner door.


    The outer door was closed, and maze did leave.


    So pizko grabbed the key on the table and hurried to the innermost part of the dungeon.


    He went to the innermost prison door, opened the small window for delivering meals, climbed down and looked inside with his head tilted.


    It was Katherine who was closed there. Today''s Catherine has long lost her handsome and healthy appearance. He was wearing a prison suit cut from sacks, his beard stubble, and his golden hair had lost its luster. When pizko watched him, he was sitting with his back to the prison door.


    "Are you crazy to wash your face with drinking water? Do you want to make people suspicious?" pizko scolded.


    Pizko took someone else''s money. To be exact, I received Miss Helena''s money to save Catherine, and the date of the action is today. So when he heard that Catherine was crazy, he was so impolite. Because no one can control a madman''s behavior, you don''t know when and where he will cause trouble for you. Fortunately, Catherine is not crazy.


    "You can''t go out with a dirty face," said Catherine.


    "You''re a prisoner. What face do you want," pizko taunted. Although he took the money from the gold owner, he didn''t give Catherine a good face. Nobles and civilians will never look at each other.


    "I am a noble, even if I am in prison. My king has not deprived me of my title." Catherine''s tone was proud. In Catherine''s view, being angry with pizko, even with him, is an act of blasphemy.


    Pizko scoffed at Catherine''s so-called aristocratic demeanor.


    "Hey, here you are." pizko took out a round thing and threw it in his mouth.


    The thing rolled to Catherine''s side. Catherine picked it up and saw it was an apple, so she took it to her mouth and bit it. A trace of juice flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    "Some are broken."


    Catherine chewed a few mouthfuls.


    "It''s good to eat now," said pizko gloating. In fact, Helena topizko brought a lot of food to Catherine, but pizko, out of vicious psychology, often had to put it in half bad. And take most of the data for yourself.


    At this time, there was a sound of opening the door outside. With his ears trained in the dungeon for many years, pizko immediately judged that it was the sound of the outer door. He got up quickly and trotted back to the duty room.


    "Are they coming?" pizko thought as he ran.


    When pizko ran back to the duty room, through the observation hole of the inner door, pizko saw two people in the passage just in front of the door. Both men wore long cloaks, and their whole body was covered in cloaks.


    "Pizko, they''re here to see Tada," the guard of the outer gate shouted inside.


    Tada is also a prisoner in the castle dungeon. He was originally the groom of the Lord of fiordo. He accidentally mixed the nail into the oats during the feeding process, resulting in the horse''s stomach perforation and death. He was put in a dungeon by the angry fiordo for three years.


    Although relatives outside Tada would raise money to see him every once in a while, today pizko knew that the two men didn''t come to Tada.


    "OK, I see," pizko replied, opening the door.


    "The old rule is fifteen minutes." another voice came from outside.


    "I see, just fifteen minutes."


    When there was no more sound outside, pizko grabbed one of them by the sleeve, dragged the two men into the door, and then closed the door.


    "Are there any doubts outside?" asked pizko.


    "No, I said I was Tada''s distant aunt," said one of them. If Chechen were here, he would recognize that this was the middle-aged Tatar woman who had looked for herself during the day.


    "Did he see your face?"


    "No. It''s so dark and I''m huddled in my cloak. He must not see it."


    Pizko breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at another man and said, "who is this?"


    Although the words were addressed to the man, it was obvious that pizko asked the middle-aged Tatar woman.


    "You don''t have to know who I am. Because after this, we won''t meet again. I don''t want to come to this place."


    Before the middle-aged Tatar woman spoke, the man spoke by himself.


    To pizko''s horror, the man''s voice didn''t seem to come from his mouth, but from the back of his head.


    Then a more terrible scene appeared. The man fell to the ground, and there was a man behind him.

 Chapter 49

    This strange scene scared pizco back three steps and leaned against the next table.


    "Take it easy, it''s a dead man," said the man behind. By this time, he had stepped aside his cloak and lifted its hat. It was an old face. The old man was very tall and exuded the temperament of only those who had been on the battlefield for a long time. Half of his earrings were missing. It was obvious that he had been shot off.


    Pizko stood up trembling. He squatted down tentatively and leaned over the noses of the people lying on the ground. He really didn''t have a breath. He was a dead man.


    "You, what are you doing bringing the dead in?" pizko was a little afraid. The Tatar woman had repeatedly promised that the rescue action would not endanger pizko, otherwise pizko could refuse, which made pizko promise to help the prisoner escape. But now the two men even brought a dead man in, which was completely beyond pizko''s imagination.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Anyway, we''ll take care of it," said the old man in a commanding tone, as if he were the master here.


    "I refuse, I want to quit." pizko became more and more frightened, and he began to retreat.


    The old man was unmoved and just looked at pizko with a sneer. When the Tatar woman saw the change of pizko''s attitude, she was afraid that pizko would really repent. She looked at the old man with worry. Then she stepped forward and said to pizko, "come and have a look. This dead man is our plan, and we will guarantee everything."


    Then she turned over the body of the dead man on the ground.


    The man, who had fallen to the ground with his face down, was turned over, and the face pale with loss of blood suddenly appeared in front of pizko.


    It was a face very similar to Catherine''s. The same face, the same blonde hair, even the nose and mouth are somewhat similar.


    "Do you want to use this body to remove the bag?"


    Pizko was not a fool. He soon understood these people''s plans. Li daitaojiang, a plot that only appears in drama and blind old artists'' playing and singing, now actually appears in front of him. Pizko thought it was magical.


    "You''re not stupid," said the old man, not knowing whether to praise or ridicule when he saw that pizko understood so quickly.


    "But why don''t you get a living man in?"


    Pizko didn''t realize how stupid he had asked. In this treacherous world, how many people, even loved ones and friends, are willing to exchange their lives for those of others?


    The old man was no longer ready to answer pizko''s question. He pointed to the body on the ground and ordered, "you go in behind him."


    With that, the old man strode towards the dungeon.


    Pizko dared not disobey the old man''s orders. Fortunately, he often saw dead people in the dungeon, so after carrying the body, he soon got used to it except that he felt sick at first.


    So the old man walked in front, pizko walked in the middle with the body on his back, and the Tatar woman walked last. After a while, the three stood in front of Catherine''s prison door.


    "Open the door."


    Pizko put down the body, took the key from his pocket and opened the door.


    "Mr. Catherine." the Tatar woman was the first to go in.


    "Nahan, where''s your miss?" Catherine called out the Tatar woman''s name and asked about Miss Helena. These days, it was this woman named nahan who came in to pass the news pretending to be a prisoner''s relative.


    "Miss Helena is still locked up by the master. He will be sent to the monastery soon. Miss hope you will go back to England after you escape. Forget her and don''t come back again." nahan said sadly.


    "No, I''m going with her. She can''t go to the monastery, even if it''s God''s will. She goes back to England with me, back together."


    On hearing that Helena was going to be sent by her father to be a nun, Catherine immediately turned pale, and he shouted in an awkward manner.


    "Boy, if you want everyone in the prison to notice you, shout." at this time, the old man also came in.


    "Who are you?" asked Catherine.


    "This is..." nahan wanted to tell the identity of the old man, but he was stopped by the old man.


    "My master is Miss Helena and your friend. You just need to know that," said the old man.


    "I won''t go unless Helena is with me."


    "Then you stay. But I want to tell you. If you give up this opportunity, we won''t take care of it in the future. I want to tell you that even if you rot in the dungeon, Miss Helena will go to the monastery."


    Catherine was silent.


    When Catherine stopped talking, the old man knew that he had acquiesced to the fact. So the old man turned and dragged the body outside the door in.


    "Who is this?" asked Catherine.


    "This is you." the old man turned over the body''s face.


    Catherine looked at the corpse''s face carefully, and even he had to admit that he was indeed very similar to himself.


    "How''s it going?" the old man asked.


    "You can still tell by looking closely."


    "Then give him another facelift."


    With that, the old man grabbed the body''s face and slammed it into the wall of the dungeon. After a few, the body''s face became bloody.


    As a result, no one can tell the man''s appearance.


    "Tomorrow, when your head asks, you''ll say that Catherine went crazy and killed herself by hitting the wall," the old man said to pizko.


    "OK, OK." seeing the old man''s means, pizko lost his last courage. He quickly agreed.


    Now, nahan took off the body''s clothes and put them on Catherine, and then put Catherine''s prison clothes on the body. When everything was right, the three got out of the prison door, and pizko quickly locked the prison door.


    So when he came, there were three living and one dead, but when he left, there were four living.


    When the four returned to the duty room, the old man said to Catherine, "stand on my instep and tie the rope around my waist."


    At this time, pizko found that the shoes on the old man''s feet were modified and had something like a pedal on them. Obviously, that''s how the body came in.


    Catherine Yiyan stood up and tied the tape. The old man put on his cloak. The size of the cloak seemed to be prepared for giants. The two people were as straight as a giant inside.


    "Mr. Catherine, you''re my nephew now. We came to see Tada. You''ve got gigantism since you were a child." nahan introduced Catherine to the fabricated identity.


    Catherine kept them in mind.


    Nahan turned to pizko again. She took out a small leather bag and threw it to him.


    "Pitzko, we appreciate your contribution to the rescue of Mr. Catherine. This is an extra reward for you. We hope you keep it a secret, which is good for us and you."


    Pizko lost his lost bag, estimated how many Taylor were in it, and nodded with satisfaction. Of course he knows what "all right" means.


    After the three made a final check to make sure everything was safe, pizko opened the inner door.


    "God bless."


    As nahan and the old man walked outside, pizko silently said. He is praying for peace for them and for himself.


    Fortunately, the guard of the outer gate did not embarrass them. They just talked a few words and were released.

 Chapter 50

    Catherine was put in the old man''s cloak. He found that although the old man had white hair and beard, his strength was surprisingly great. The weight of an adult is on him, but the old man walks smoothly without any hindrance.


    As she passed the outer door, Catherine tried to lower her head and hide her face in her cloak. And the guard didn''t pay special attention to himself, just talking to nahan. After nahan handed out some Taylor, he let it go.


    Later, Catherine followed nahan out of the castle. Katherine followed nahan around the block irregularly, and nahan finally stopped in front of a carriage.


    "Mr. Catherine, you can come out," said nahan.


    Catherine came out of the old man''s cloak. After more than a month in prison, he finally smelled the air of freedom.


    Because of her big breath, the cold air stimulated her nostrils, but Catherine felt sweeter than any flower.


    Seeing no one around, nahan knocked the board of the carriage three times regularly with her knuckles. Immediately, a fox like voice came: "nahan, is that you?"


    "It''s me, Sebastian."


    Then an old man in a small felt hat came out of the darkness.


    Compared with the old man who rescued Catherine, the old man looked very short. He bent down like a hunchback.


    "Mr. Catherine, we can go now." when she saw the little old man coming out, the last stone in her heart finally fell to the ground. She said happily to Catherine, "Mr. Catherine, we can go."


    Nahan said "we" not "you".


    "Nahan, are you leaving, too?"


    "Yes, Mr. Catherine. Miss has set me free. She promised that I could leave here after I rescued you. I''m going back to Crimea, which is my hometown. I haven''t gone back for thirty years."


    Nahan was so eager to help his young lady, not out of compassion, nor out of the friendship of master and servant, but because miss Helena allowed her freedom. As a female Tatar slave, if there was no special chance, she could only work in the city master''s house until she died; She couldn''t escape either, because the slave coupons and stamps were on the, and if they were found, they would be pulled back.


    "You two, let''s get on the bus. We should hurry up." the little old man urged.


    Nahan climbed into the car. She opened a box and went in. The little old man took a quilt and just went up, spread some cotton wadding and other sundries on it.


    "Mr. Catherine, come up quickly," the little old man urged Catherine again.


    Catherine nodded. He turned and saluted the old man who saved him.


    "Please give my thanks to your master," said Catherine.


    The old man stood like this. The cold wind blew up his clothes, but he still maintained the soldier''s standing posture. The old man didn''t express any thanks to Catherine.


    Catherine didn''t think so. He stepped into the carriage and lay in the box arranged for him.


    After lying in the box, Catherine found that the box had been specially modified. Several vents are left on the side of the box to facilitate the breathing of the people in the box.


    Pop! A whiplash sounded. The carriage first took a step backwards and then began to move forward.


    Under the gate hole of the north gate, lance, a mercenary, is imparting "business classics" to Chechen.


    "Don''t believe a word of the Jew when he comes. The Jew''s words are not believable. If he says there is nothing valuable in the car, there must be something valuable in the car. You should drive more freely, don''t be shy and be more brave. If he doesn''t give it to you, he will climb in the car and make a gesture to check it. Generally, at this time, the Jew will hand it in obediently The money is gone. "


    Lance said spittle flying, but Chechen could only listen helplessly.


    Although Cherchen knew that lance was for his good, he also knew that if he did, he would certainly be able to cheat more money from Jewish businessmen. But from the heart, Chechen doesn''t want to do this. Although Cherchen became a mercenary, he was educated by noble knights since childhood. For this kind of eating and taking cards, the creed of knights is not allowed. Don''t say it''s what Miss Helena asked. Even if it''s not, since she promised, she won''t make trouble. Even the thirty Taylor, Chechen also gave it to Uncle Pedro and the mercenaries in the team.


    "If you think so, going out is a business trip, and coming back is also a business trip. You received his money out of the city this morning, now you receive his inspection money, and back you receive the money into the city. We all follow the rules."


    Lance is still gushing to teach Cherchen, but Cherchen''s mind is long gone. He kept looking towards the city - the time agreed with the middle-aged Tatar woman in the morning was almost up.


    Dada, dada, a string of horseshoes. Lance''s idea was also attracted and stopped talking.


    The sound of horses'' hoofs came closer and closer, and soon the carriage drove to the campfire in front of the city gate and stopped.


    "Who is it?" lance shouted.


    "It''s me, noble Lord. Your loyal servant Sebastian." the little old man jumped out of the carriage and said hello to Chechen and Lance.


    "What are you doing here?" lance asked knowingly. At such a late hour, and still driving a carriage, the fool knows that it is the Jewish businessman mentioned during the day.


    "Who is Lord Chechen?" asked Sebastian.


    "I am. Just say that, that..." Chechen wanted to mention the name of the middle-aged Tatar woman, but he remembered that he didn''t even know her name.


    "Nahan woman. I am the friend of nahan woman, the merchant Sebastian." Sebastian was obviously good at observing words and expressions, and immediately took up the conversation. He didn''t mention Miss Helena, just miss nahan''s maid.


    "Yes, yes." Chechen was very glad for Sebastian''s understanding, so that he didn''t make a fool of himself in front of Lance.


    "Sir, can I go out of town?" Sebastian asked with a smile.


    "When, of course," Chechen was about to say yes, but lance kept winking at him.


    "Of course not," said Chechen. He didn''t want to embarrass Sebastian, but didn''t want lance to feel that he had ignored his words.


    "At your command, sir," said Sebastian in his most polite voice.


    "I want to check."


    "Of course."


    Sebastian looked unchanged and led Cherchen to the carriage. He took the initiative to open one box after another.


    Che Chen stood on tiptoe and looked. There were some rags and other sundries in it.


    "These are worthless things. Noble Lord." Sebastian said more humbly.


    Unexpectedly, Che Chen''s face changed when he saw these things.


    What''s on Sebastian''s carriage? It''s abnormal. Although Chechen is the first time to contact such a businessman, he can hear and see too much.


    These businessmen do a two-way business. They collect the valuables in the city at a low price and transport them out of the city to exchange food with the Quartermaster of Czar Russia, and then sell them to the people in the city at a high price. Each trip is not empty, which is almost a fixed model. What the Jewish businessman named Sebastian transported out of the city this time turned out to be worthless rags and rags.


    Che Chen pressed the shaft with one hand and climbed onto the carriage.


    Standing aside, Lance smiled happily, just like a teacher seeing his students get good grades in the exam¡ª¡ª The boy is finally on the road.


    "Noble Lord, are you?" even if Sebastian disguised it better, there was a tremor in his voice.


    Chechen ignored Sebastian. He put one hand into the box. The box was real and didn''t hide anything. Chechen put his hand into another box again. This time, he obviously felt that his hand touched a soft and hard object.


    "That should be a person," Chechen thought. As for who this person is, the answer is naturally obvious.


    Miss Helena still lied to herself. As soon as he thought of this, Che Chen felt bitter in his heart. Although he knew very well that if he had saved Catherine, he would never tell a person who had only one face.


    Now, Cherchen has two choices. One is to expose Catherine. In this way, it is obvious that he has made great achievements. Both the mayor of Fyodor and the anzumov family will reward himself, but Helena and Catherine will suffer, and Catherine will be executed as a fugitive. Second, as if nothing had happened, he took out his hand and let the carriage out of town.


    When nahan came to find himself, Chechen once thought of this question. At that time, the answer he thought of was No. But now, the problem is also in front of him, but he finds that he can''t be cruel.


    What should I do? Chechen asked himself. Is Catherine wrong? No, He will fall in love with Miss Helena, but who won''t? Miss Helena is so beautiful and charming.


    Is Miss Helena wrong? She just responded to the feelings of a person who loved her and tried to pursue her love. She''s not wrong.


    Since neither Helena nor Catherine is wrong, it is only Helena''s father who wants to let go of the two people in love. And do you want to help tyranny!


    With this in mind, Che Chen slowly took out his hand. He leaned down and tried to get close to the box.


    "Safe journey, Catherine," he said in a voice that only he could hear.


    With that, Chechen jumped out of the car.


    "Hey, old man. You goods are not bad!" Chechen deliberately shouted.


    "Yes, yes." Sebastian nodded and bowed again and again, but a cold sweat ran down his forehead. He didn''t know what Chechen''s idea was.


    "Twenty, Taylor, I''ll let you out of town," said Cherchen pretending to be a philistine.


    "OK, OK." Sebastian hurriedly took out another twenty Taylor and stuffed them into Chechen.


    Lance saw all this. He saw Chechen put away the coins and quickly opened the gate.


    Immediately a cold wind poured in.


    "Come on, Jew," lance urged.


    The little old man Sebastian jumped into the carriage and hurried out of the city gate.


    When the carriage disappeared into the darkness, Cherchen took out the twenty Taylor and threw them to Lance.


    "Give it all to me? What''s so funny?" lance trembled with joy when he saw that Chechen had given himself all the money, but he still refused.


    "Here you are. This money is for you."


    Lance didn''t know what to say, but Cherchen didn''t want to explain any more.

 Chapter 51

    Early the next morning, Cherchen asked Ruth for leave. He wanted to go to captain Franco. Although he didn''t think it was wrong to let Catherine go from beginning to end, he really didn''t perform the duty of loyalty that should be performed as a mercenary hired by fiordo obhovich.


    So he has to take responsibility.


    "Chechen, what are you going to do with the head?" Ruth was a little strange that Chechen suddenly wanted to find the head. Especially today, Chechen wore a full set of mercenary uniforms as a ceremony.


    "Uncle Ruth, I''m glad to work with you." facing Ruth''s question, Chechen said without a head, and then ran out. Ruth, who left a fog all day.


    When I came to Franco''s command post at the west gate, it was unfortunate that Captain Franco was not here today. The personnel left behind told captain Chechen that he had gone to the castle, so Chechen had to rush to the castle again.


    There were more and more refugees on both sides of the road. As the siege continued, some of the wealthier people who had lived in the inn earlier slowly ran out of the money brought into the city. Their middle-aged old people were weak and could not endure a cold night or two. They were often found frozen bodies lying in front of a family''s door and under the eaves early in the morning; Most of those who were strong and strong were recruited into the militia. In the first siege, the most casualties were those who had no combat experience.


    "Master, enjoy your meal!" a bony old man led a barefoot little girl to stop Chechen.


    Che Chen put his hand into the pocket of his coat, which was empty. He remembered that he was wearing a suit today, and the money was in his changed clothes.


    The old man couldn''t help showing a happy expression when he saw Cherchen reach into his pocket, but then he waited left and right and didn''t see Cherchen take out his hand. Moreover, the young man looked more and more embarrassed in front of him, so he guessed that he didn''t bring money and showed a disappointed expression.


    "Big brother." the little girl''s big tears rolled in her eyes. Now, Chechen was at a loss.


    Fortunately, an acquaintance whom Chechen had not met for a long time appeared.


    "Here you are, child." the man took a potato from his waist pocket and handed it to the little girl.


    Potatoes are the most common food in peacetime. But in Smolensk, where food is scarce, a potato is even more valuable to the hungry than a Taylor.


    The little girl took the potato and held it in her hand like a treasure. Her grandfather is even more grateful.


    "Thank you, father," said Chechen heartily. That is for the good deeds of the priest, but also for the priest to help himself get rid of the dilemma.


    It was father sparso kucktsky.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, boy," said father sparsokuktsky with his trademark kind smile.


    I haven''t seen him for more than a month. Father sparso kucktsky seems to have been seriously ill and lost a whole circle. His grey robe gradually turned black, which had obviously not been washed for a long time; The cross originally hung on the chest disappeared; The priest''s back was empty, and the long gun that had been carried behind him was gone.


    "Father, who are you?" Chechen asked quickly, noting these changes of father sparso kuytsky.


    "What?"


    Seeing the strange look in Chechen''s eyes, father spasokuktsky spread his arms and looked at himself. He didn''t find anything strange. But he immediately remembered that he and the child in front of him had not seen each other for more than a month. He probably remembered what he looked like more than a month ago.


    "I sold the spear and the cross," said father spasokuktsky with ease.


    Obviously, the priest sold these things to help these starving people. Although he was relaxed, the meaning of the cross could not be overstated for a clergyman.


    Che Chen was deeply moved by the priest''s spirit of sacrificing himself to others.


    "Father, I still have a surplus in my salary this month. Tell me where you live and I''ll send it to you."


    At this time, Chechen regretted that he gave lance the twenty Taylor fights last night. I only received a month''s salary. I usually eat with uncle Piedro''s money, but I only saved eight Taylor.


    "That''s great." father spasokuktsky was very happy when he heard that Chechen wanted to help himself. He pointed to the square in the distance: "where will I hold mass in the evening to pray to God for the hungry and suffering people."


    "OK, I will come." Chechen promised. He decided to go to father sparso kucktsky as soon as he terminated his employment contract.


    After saying goodbye to the priest, Chechen continued to walk towards the castle. Everything in the castle was quiet. It seemed that no one knew about Catherine''s escape. This made Chechen settle down.


    Soon he came to the office of Colonel Franco.


    Chechen knocked on the door and pushed in. In the office, not only captain Franco, but also Aragon. After recuperation, Aragorn''s daily actions have been unimpeded. Now he took over Catherine''s company. When Chechen came in, they were studying something against the map.


    Seeing Chechen coming in, Franco and Aragon raised their heads and looked at him with four eyes.


    "What''s up, Cherchen?" Franco asked.


    "Captain, I want to leave the mercenary regiment." Chechen summoned up his courage and said.


    "Chechen, do you know what you''re talking about?" Aragon said angrily. He didn''t expect that Chechen came to the head for such a thing.


    During this period, due to the siege and the lack of materials in the city, some soldiers were indeed shaken, and several desertions occurred one after another. However, in the mercenary regiment led by head Franco, all people could unite around the head without any discouragement and timidity. Head Franco didn''t say it, but Aragon knew that the head was also proud of the cohesion of his team. Now, there are "deserters" in the mercenary Corps. This deserter is still deeply loved and taken care of by everyone.


    "I want to leave the mercenary regiment," Chechen said again.


    Aragorn was speechless with anger.


    Unlike Aragon, who was angry, Franco did not show any emotion. Even if Cherchen said he would leave the mercenary regiment for the second time, Franco was not angry. He looked at Chechen. His eagle sharp eyes seemed to see through Chechen.


    "Why did you leave the mercenaries?" Franco asked, putting down his quill pen.


    "Because I made a mistake," Chechen replied. While saying this, the scene of Catherine''s carriage leaving Smolensk emerged in Chechen''s mind.


    "What kind of mistake?" Franco''s voice remained calm.


    "I can''t say."


    Chechen really can''t say, because the secret involves too much - it concerns two lives.


    Franco came to Cherchen, and his figure was like a giant on Olympus.


    "You made a mistake, so do you want to make up for it with another mistake?"


    "Two mistakes?" Chechen was confused by Franco. When did he make the second mistake? He wanted to leave the mercenary regiment in order to take the first wrong responsibility.


    "You have made a mistake. I don''t want you to tell me what the mistake is. In your opinion, your resignation is to take responsibility for that mistake. But have you ever thought about what it means for you to leave the mercenary regiment now? It means that you, Chechen of the aleval family, are a deserter. He abandoned his colleague''s robe at the most critical time of others and left alone Make your own living. Your father will be ashamed of you, and so will your uncle. "Franco said, and every word he said hit Chechen''s heart.


    "Do you think you have taken responsibility even if you left the mercenary regiment? Has that mistake been corrected? Of course not. It still remains in your heart. I can approve your departure today, but I am sure that when you are old, you will be ashamed that you didn''t fight with your colleagues and live and die together today. You will take two people who can''t make up for it My mistake is to die. "


    Chechen shed a cold sweat. He found himself really naive. Leaving the mercenary regiment really can''t solve any problems. And as the head said, he will spend the rest of his life with endless regret.


    "Cherchen, what mistake did you make? Tell me. Maybe the head and I can help you solve it." Aragon persuaded. He also saw that Chechen didn''t want to leave the mercenary regiment because of timidity.


    But Chechen shook his head.


    Seeing this, Aragon sighed and shook his head.


    "Franco also saw that Chechen would never say anything. In order to untie Chechen''s heart knot, Franco had to take a strong dose of medicine.


    If you have a chance to make up for your mistakes, are you willing? "


    Cherchen nodded.


    But Aragon changed his face.


    "Captain!"


    Captain Franco ignored Aragon and continued to say to Cherchen:


    "Well, I''ll give you a chance to make up for your mistakes. If you finish the task, I''ll write off whatever mistakes you''ve made."


    "I will!" said Chechen firmly.


    Seeing that Chechen didn''t ask what the task was, Aragon agreed. Aragon had to introduce the task to Chechen.


    Franco''s mission is to go out of the city and destroy the tunnels built by zaporoze Cossacks.


    After the strong wind and snow, zaporoze''s Cossack troops also withdrew to zamoshya. The enemy would not take major military action before the ice and snow melted, which has been the consensus of the high-level and officers and soldiers in Smolensk city. More than ten days ago, when Aragon was inspecting the west city wall, he accidentally found that the snow on the vertical wall outside the city was a section lower than the surrounding snow, in a straight line. Originally, Aragon didn''t care, but these days, Aragon found that this straight line spread towards the city wall. Then Aragon realized that someone was digging a tunnel. So he reported the situation to Franco, his boss, and Franco immediately reported it to the military conference.


    "Because someone dug a tunnel underground, the temperature in the underground section was higher than that on the ground, melting the snow on the upper layer. Is that right?"


    Aragorn nodded. He just felt it strange by experience, but Che Chen could tell the truth. Knowledge is really different.


    "We speculate that the entrance of the tunnel should be in the woods outside the city. Our number is small. It''s not good for us to seize the tunnel out of the city. But if we don''t destroy the tunnel, if the enemy digs it under the wall and buries gunpowder, the wall will be destroyed. So the military conference decided to send a death squadron to attack at night."


    To carry out such a task is a narrow escape. In order to raise enough people, the mayor of Fyodor offered a reward of 500 Taylor for one person. It was also announced that even dead prisoners would forgive all his sins if they were willing to participate.


    "How many people took part?" Chechen asked. He didn''t hesitate to ask this question. In fact, he has put aside life and death, and the possible pardon from fiordo is his desired reward, because in this way, he will completely make up for his guilt of not being loyal to his employer.


    "Plus you, there are ten."


    "When will you go?"


    "Tomorrow night."


    "Then I have two more requests," Chechen said. "First, give the five hundred Taylor to a priest named sparso kuytsky, who will mass in the square tonight; second, don''t tell my uncle."


    "I promise you," agreed captain Franco.

 Chapter 52

    The next two days, Chechen pretended to be very calm, as if nothing had happened. The next night, Chechen told uncle Pedro that he was going to the square to attend the mass held by father sparso kuczky and would come back later.


    In fact, father sparsokuktsky''s mass was held yesterday. He expressed his most sincere and heartfelt thanks to Cherchen for donating such a large amount of money. The priest also made a wooden cross with a twig and asked someone to give it to Chechen. Therefore, whether there will be mass tonight is unknown. However, he was not worried that the lie would be exposed by his uncle. For one thing, Pedro is not interested in religious activities and will certainly not go at night; Second, some of Pedro''s drinkers made an appointment with him this morning and came to their house for a drink in the evening.


    Sure enough, Pedro had no doubt. He just told Cherchen to pay attention to safety in the evening and come back early.


    Che Chen nodded seriously, indicating that he had kept his uncle''s words in mind. After going out, in order not to make Pedro suspicious, Chechen also deliberately walked in the direction of the square. After turning a few corners to make sure that his uncle couldn''t see himself, he turned to the west gate.


    In a cabin under the west wall, other personnel participating in the night attack are making final equipment.


    They are: Mikhail yelinsky, Adam Cole, lukash pavov, Kosa christovsky and lados zaff; Members of the mercenary regiment, Lieutenant Aragon, private shchetsin, hesus and anher.


    Among them, Mikhail was a little aristocrat in a nearby village. His family property was destroyed in the hands of the Cossacks, so he had a gnashing hatred for the Cossacks; Although Adam and lukash were once aristocrats, they both committed serious crimes worthy of hanging. They were supposed to be sentenced to death, but the war saved them. In order to be pardoned, they volunteered to join the death squads. The other two are members of the former urban defense army.


    Among the four members of the mercenary regiment, Aragon assumed the responsibility of commanding the team, while the other three were for the reward of 500 Taylor.


    Mikhail yelinski, with a horse face, picked up a Tatar bow and gently buckled the bow string. The Tatar bow made a dull noise. Mikhail yelinsky nodded with satisfaction. He put his bow back on his body, then took a set of arrow bags and hung them around his waist.


    Adam Cole and lukash pavov also chose the bow as their weapons. Although firearms have replaced bows and arrows as the most lethal individual weapon on the battlefield in this era, many people are still keen on using bows and arrows and despise firearms in relatively backward Poland and tsarist Russia.


    Kosa christovsky and lados zaff inserted two pistols into their belts. As melee weapons, one of them took a dagger and the other a hatchet.


    The three members of the mercenary regiment still use the usual weapons. Some of them are hesus. He is a giant more than two meters tall. He was originally a Grenadier in the regiment. This time he prepared a basket of grenades.


    When Chechen entered the house, the others were almost ready. Adam Cole couldn''t help laughing when he saw that the last member was a half-aged child.


    "Don''t you even have an adult in your mercenary regiment?" Adam Cole mocked wantonly.


    Aragorn glared at Adam Cole, and several other mercenaries glared at him. But Adam Cole still had a careless expression.


    Chechen turned a blind eye to Adam Cole''s ridicule. He took a lock armor on the table and put it on him. Lock armour is lighter than the half body plate armour of the mercenary corps, and has less restrictions on the movement of limbs. It is very suitable for this kind of sneak attack.


    "Oh, I''m still a mute." seeing that Chechen didn''t respond, Adam Cole became more unscrupulous.


    At this time, Che Chen had put on the lock armour and inserted a pistol into his waist.


    "Is it still a baby?" Adam Cole smiled and extended his hand to Chechen''s chin.


    "Stop, you scum." seeing that Adam Coles didn''t know how to restrain, Aragon was finally angry.


    But Aragon was still a step slower, because someone shot faster than him - this person was Chechen himself. Chechen suddenly picked up a pistol on the table and aimed it at Adam Cole''s head. At this time, Adam Cole couldn''t laugh, and his hand was frozen in the air.


    If it were Cherchen when he first came to Smolensk City, he would never have such courage and radicalism. But now, after so many things and the baptism of war, that naive Cherchen has gradually become mature.


    Losers will be grateful for your forgiveness, winners will only laugh at you.


    Chechen doesn''t want to be a loser who forgives the winner. He can only tit for tat.


    "I killed two enemies on the wall with a pistol and one with a halberd. How about you, sir." Chechen said slowly word by word. Ignore the swords and guns of those outlaws.


    At this time, the atmosphere between the two sides has been tense. If one of them can''t be handled well, I''m afraid the team will merge before they leave the city.


    Some people can ignore death. Such people are called brave. But obviously, Adam Cole is not such a person. He can commit a capital crime in his hometown, because those who die are weaker than himself. He made fun of Chechen just to show off himself in the crowd, because he thought that among all these people, the youngest Chechen was the easiest to bully. But once the sheep turned into a tiger, he, Adam Cole, was stunned. When the pistol pointed at his forehead, Adam Cole''s brain was blank, and there was only the empty muzzle in his pupil. At the same time, a numbness rushed from his caudal vertebra to his brain.


    "He didn''t dare to shoot, he didn''t dare to shoot." Adam Cole kept cheering himself up, but he found that he couldn''t convince himself anyway.


    Chechen''s fingers didn''t move, but Adam Cole imagined that Chechen pulled the trigger and his knee trembled.


    "I, I," Adam Cole tried to say, but he couldn''t say anything.


    "Who is the child?" Chechen asked him.


    "You. No, no, it''s me. I''m a child," Adam Cole changed.


    His behavior was despised by even his companions who had stood on his side.


    "All right, Chechen," Aragon said, pressing Chechen''s pistol. "We should start."


    Then he turned to Adam Cole and said, "sorry, our team doesn''t need children."


    No one sympathizes with the weak. Everyone went out of the door in silence. Everyone received a big bag from the guard at the door. It contained 5000 grams of gunpowder, which was used to blow up the tunnel.


    Aragon took two, one of which was originally Adam Cole''s, and now he doesn''t need it.

 Chapter 53

    In order not to attract the attention of the Cossacks, Aragon and Cherchen did not go through the city gate, but hung themselves out of the city with a rope.


    After leaving the city, everyone lined up and walked carefully. Aragon was the first.


    The left and right are quiet. The farther away from the city wall, the more careful the team walks. But even so, Chechen can still hear the footsteps of himself and others.


    Suddenly, Aragorn stopped. He made a stop sign to the man behind him, and then half the cat fell down.


    There was a sound right ahead. Everyone dared not breathe for fear that it was the enemy''s dark post in front of them, and they made a sound to attract attention.


    Aragorn motioned to everyone to stay where they were. He gently put down the two powder bags hanging on his body, then fell on the snow, and "swam" in the direction of sound like a snake.


    He swam slowly, but without a sound. Not long after, there was another sound in that direction. It was the sound of fingers hitting the trunk. It''s also a code for mercenary regiment contact. It seems that Aragon has solved the secret sentry.


    Chechen and others rushed to Aragon and lay a body at Aragon''s feet. The man was wearing white clothes and a white hat, and the blood flowing from his neck dyed a small part of the snow red. If it hadn''t been for the noise, I''m afraid it would have been the death squads rather than him.


    The team moved on. After walking for more than ten minutes, I finally felt near the tunnel. The entrance of the tunnel is facing away from the direction of the city wall, and a huge raw cowhide is obliquely covered on it to block the fire inside. This made it impossible for the defenders to find the location of the tunnel through the light even at night.


    "They''re really hiding." Mikhail yelinsky muttered softly as he looked at the hole.


    At this time, footsteps sounded all around. Then there were shouts.


    "Who? Who''s there?"


    "It''s my own."


    "Password!"


    "Zaborore. Return order!"


    "Kiev."


    It turned out that two teams of Cossacks were changing posts.


    Although he was lucky to get the command, Aragon didn''t make everyone move immediately. He motioned everyone to continue hiding. After another half an hour, the second batch of job changers arrived, and the password was "zaborore and Kiev".


    After recording the time of the enemy''s shift change, Aragon signaled everyone to start action. Everyone lined up again and walked towards the tunnel.


    "Who!" asked the guard''s Cossack when he heard the noise.


    "It''s our own people. We just dropped something," Aragon replied.


    "Password."


    "Zaporoze."


    Seeing that he could answer the password, the other party no longer doubted. All the people swaggered to the sentry post.


    "You, not..."


    So close, through the moonlight, the sentry finally found that these were not their own people. But it was too late. Before they opened fire, the death squads pulled the trigger.


    At the sound of a gun, three Cossacks fell to the ground. The other two were also struck to the ground by Kosa christovsky and lados zaff, who pulled out their daggers and axes.


    "Come on, come on. We only have ten minutes," Aragon shouted.


    According to the speed of changing posts of Cossacks, the Cossack camp should be ten minutes away from the tunnel.


    Hesus, the Grenadier, rushed to the tunnel. He held a grenade in one hand, and the string on the grenade was emitting sparks. He threw two grenades into the tunnel one after another.


    After two loud noises, a black smoke rose at the entrance of the tunnel. Several figures rushed out of the black smoke, but before they could catch their breath, they were killed by the mercenaries guarding the entrance of the tunnel.


    When the smoke cleared, Chechen, Kosa christovsky and lados Zafu rushed into the tunnel, while others stood at the entrance to stop the possible Cossack reinforcements.


    The tunnel is not large and can only accommodate two people walking side by side. Chechen and other three people lined up in an inverted shape, with Chechen and Kosa christovsky in front and lados Zafu behind. In this way, the firepower of four pistols can be used in the first row.


    In such a narrow environment, pistols almost hit every shot. The Cossacks who dug inside didn''t bring any weapons, only the tools for excavation, which were easily put down.


    After destroying the enemy in the tunnel, they untied all the gunpowder belts they were carrying and piled them together. Nine people were carrying 50 kilograms of gunpowder, enough to destroy the tunnel.


    Che Chen took out flint and tinder. He said to the other two people, "go out first and I''ll light a fire."


    Kosa christovsky and lados zaff felt as if they were running towards the tunnel. Chechen slowly dragged the string for ignition and walked backward to the tunnel.


    "Cherchen, are you almost ready?"


    By this time, Aragon''s voice could be heard.


    "Well, I''ll start the fire right away," Chechen replied.


    In front of the cave, Aragon and others had been surrounded by Cossacks. There was gunfire in all directions. Fortunately, it was at night. The other party couldn''t see the target and had to shoot indiscriminately. The light emitted by the fire gun exposed their own position and became the best target of Mikhail yelinsky and lukash pavov. Almost every time the bowstring rings, a war fruit will be harvested.


    "Hurry up, their reinforcements are coming," Aragon urged.


    Chechen lit the string, and he turned back and ran to the tunnel as fast as he could,


    "Let''s go." seeing Chechen coming out, Aragon quickly organized everyone to retreat.


    Hessus threw three grenades as fast as he could, opening a way for retreat.


    Everyone rushed into the smoke. At the same time, an earth shaking explosion came from the tunnel.


    The loud noise broke the night sky and the earth trembled. Then, countless pieces of ice, stones, soil and wood were thrown into the sky.


    After the loud noise, there was a series of new sounds, and the whole tunnel was dissected like surgery.


    All kinds of sundries thrown into the sky by the explosion finally fell down and hit Cherchen and others. The thick smoke that had enveloped them began to disperse.


    At this time, the team is facing the most dangerous time. The danger does not come from outside, but from within the team.


    Lukash pavov and others were originally death squads for pardon and money. They did not have the brotherhood and iron discipline of mercenaries. Before the task is completed, they can forget to die in order to complete the task; But now the task has been completed. In order to have the life to enjoy the money and rebirth they will get, all of them run towards the city gate as fast as possible. Even the usual blocking and alternating cover were ignored.


    In this way, lukash pavov, who should have been in charge of covering with bows and arrows, ran in the front, while the people of Aragon, Chechen, hesus and other mercenary regiments fell behind.


    Aragon was injured in the explosion, and his left leg was inserted by a sharp piece of wood falling from the sky. Hesus almost exhausted his physical strength because he carried the heaviest materials and experienced the battle. Of course, Chechen and shicheqing would not leave their companions. They helped Aragon and Jesus, and the speed fell.


    Behind them, the Cossack pursuers were getting closer and closer. Hessus''s grenade basket was empty, and there were no bullets in Chechen''s pistol.


    "Ah!"


    Hessus screamed and fell to the ground. A stray bullet hit the giant in the back.


    "Hesus, hesus." Chechen pulled the giant''s hand, but the giant couldn''t get up again.


    However, Chechen had to throw down the body of hesus. He and shicheqing helped Aragon continue to escape to Smolensk.


    The gate of the west gate was already in sight, and lukash pavov who ran in front even ran up the suspension bridge.


    The Cossack cavalry also crossed the horizon at this time. There was a burst of gunfire at the head of the city, trying to frighten the Cossack cavalry. But the cavalry obviously had combat experience and knew that the range of the musket could not threaten them, so they still clapped their horses and chased the three.


    "You go quickly." Aragon obviously understood that if the three still wanted to escape together, none of them could go. He pushed Chechen and shicheqing away, took his hands and sat down on the snow.


    "Go together." how can Chechen give up his comrades in arms.


    "Go, or you can''t go." Aragon pushed them away again and climbed in the direction of the enemy cavalry.


    "Tell the commander that Aragon died like a soldier."


    On the tower, Colonel Franco also saw this scene. The old regimental commander, who is famous for his iron blood, couldn''t help tears in his eyes.


    "Let''s go."


    Shicheqing had been with Aragon for a longer time and knew the temperament of the officer better. He pulled up Cherchen and fled to the gate.

 Chapter 54

    The chasing Cossack obviously recognized that he was an identity figure. The leading Cossack slapped Aragon on''s right shoulder with a long gun and tried to knock him down to the ground and catch him alive.


    But the stubborn Aragon grabbed the Cossack''s long gun. The power of man before he died was so great that Aragon, who had exhausted his strength, dragged the Cossack off his horse.


    When the other pursuers saw their companions fall, they slowed down and came to the rescue. They didn''t care about the fleeing Chechen and others.


    This makes Chechen and shicheqing finally escape into their own firepower.


    These cavalry regiments surrounded Aragon. They held long guns in one hand and torches in the other. They beat horses and circled around the second lieutenant. As long as Aragon didn''t notice, the tip of a long gun stabbed Aragon''s body.


    The second lieutenant''s leg had been hurt and was unable to move. After a while, he was stabbed seven or eight times. Blood poured out of the wound. These wounds were not deep. Obviously, the Cossacks didn''t want the strong lieutenant to die too happily.


    Aragorn waved his saber in disorder. His consciousness began to blur due to excessive blood loss.


    The gate of Smolensk finally opened, and the winged cavalry led by doronin attacked for the first time after being trapped in the lonely city.


    In the field, Cossacks rarely beat the Republic''s winged cavalry.


    "Stop playing, stop playing. Let''s kill him," shouted a Cossack. He also saw the winged cavalry ready to attack at the gate of the city and planned to evacuate as soon as possible.


    "Kill him, kill him." another group of voices echoed.


    "It''s over," Aragon thought.


    In the face of death, Aragon showed a gratifying smile.


    The spear pierced Aragon''s chest and nailed him to the snow.


    Teams of winged cavalry crossed Chechen, Aragon and hesus lying on the ground to expel the pursued Cossacks.


    "Captain, we''re back."


    After escaping from the danger, although they were cold and hungry, Chechen and shicheqing boarded the city wall for the first time to see Franco. Behind Franco, Chechen''s uncle Pedro stood with a livid face.


    Looking at the unhappy uncle, Cherchen, who had a lot to say, stood there without a word.


    Franco looked at them, and the first sentence was, "tell me about it."


    The course can be the course of battle. But they both know what the head wants to know.


    "It''s all those damn murderers," said Shi cheqing bitterly. "The second lieutenant originally arranged them to cover our retreat. But as soon as they finished the task, they were like different people. They spread their feet and fled back to the city, leaving us behind."


    Che Chen nodded. Shi cheqing said the truth.


    Franco listened and didn''t speak.


    "What I want to know is the course of the battle."


    Chechen and hesus looked at each other, and both of them were muttering: "is the head really indifferent to Aragon''s death?"


    "Aragon''s death will be investigated when the siege is over. But now Smolensk needs unity," Franco said.


    "But, Captain, unity doesn''t mean..." Chechen still wanted to argue, but Franco''s attention was no longer in him.


    Franco looked under the inner wall, where mihar yelinsky and others were being treated like heroes.


    After watching for a while, Franco saw that they were not happy, so he waved his hand and motioned them to go down and have a rest.


    And Pedro glanced at Franco and saw that he had nothing to say and slipped away.


    He caught up with Chechen at the entrance of the corridor. Ignoring the eyes of others around him, he pulled Chechen''s ear and pulled him into the corner.


    "Uncle." Chechen called Pedro with some guilt.


    "You know I''m your uncle!"


    Said Pedro, blowing his beard and staring.


    He was sleeping at home when he was awakened by the explosion outside. Pedro thought it was an enemy attack. He thought of Chechen for the first time, put on his clothes and ran to the square. But when we got to the square, it was empty and there was no mass at all.


    Worried, Pedro rushed to the north gate again, but asked everyone that he had never seen Chechen.


    This time, Pedro realized that Chechen must have something to hide from himself, and it was related to the explosion at night. He rushed to the west gate immediately, and Franco was there almost at the same time.


    At this time, the winged cavalry who came out of the city to meet them had finished lining up at the gate of the city.


    Franco was supposed to have a farewell party for the aragons, but he was temporarily called to a meeting by the military conference. Since the establishment of the military conference, those elders have to intervene in almost everything. If there are any questions or questions, the first thing they think of is the conference.


    Before Pedro could speak, Franco told him that Cherchen had participated in the destruction of the Cossack tunnel. Worried Pedro immediately made a big mistake and asked Franco why he didn''t tell himself about such a big thing.


    "Only the chick will stay in the hen''s arms."


    At that time, Franco replied to Pedro.


    It''s done. Pedro knows it''s no use saying anything else. He had to climb the wall with Franco and wait for Cherchen to come up.


    "Uncle." Chechen called again nervously. What would uncle do to himself? Scold yourself or hit him on the ass with a whip?


    But none of this came, and Pedro hugged Cherchen''s head.


    "My nephew, if you take part in this task in the future, you must let your uncle follow."


    The destruction of the Cossack tunnel has greatly improved the low morale since the siege, and those returning "Heroes" have been treated like heroes. On the second day of their triumph in Chechen, the mayor of Fyodor and the members of the military council fulfilled their promise - on the square, Amnesty orders and bounties were given to meritorious people participating in the operation in front of the citizens.


    For Aragon and sukhs who died in the war, the funeral is also extremely sad and proud.


    On the morning of the third day, all churches in Smolensk rang the mourning bell. The mercenary regiment company where Aragon lived participated in the funeral procession. They rolled up the military flag, lined up in a battle sequence and set out from the castle to the white church. There, Archbishop kisher will make a final prayer for the dead.


    Franco, dressed in mourning clothes, rode on a horse and escorted behind the hearse. Before the hearse was a wing cavalry. They have ten men and ten horses in two teams.


    The procession came slowly to the white church.


    Bishop kisher had already stood on the steps in front of the church door. When the hearse stopped steadily, the Archbishop said, "Aragon and Jesus, where are you going? And why are you in such a hurry."


    Language with nostalgic censure makes all people sad.


    When the coffin was carried into the church, Aragon and Hess''s comrades in arms came forward one after another to say their final goodbye.


    Among them, Chechen''s uncle Pedro cried the most earth shaking. From his first fight with Aragon, he recalled that Aragon was injured after the war and took care of him; He wept bitterly about the young man''s early death and lamented that God had called this young man who had made great achievements in the world.


    Bishop kisher gave his last prayer, and the coffins of Aragon and hersukh were placed in the English mourning hall of the white church.


    Such a move seems to have passed the negative impact caused by the abandonment of teammates by Mikhail yelinski and others. But more than a month later, new rumors began to spread in Smolensk.

 Chapter 55

    "We must resolutely attack and fight a big war in the wild. Only in this way can the rumor be broken."


    At the military conference, doronin shouted. His mood was so urgent that the table in front of him was pushed forward by his powerful hands for a few centimeters.


    He couldn''t help but be in a hurry. In the second month of the siege, rumors were everywhere in the city, and the object of this rumor was the winged cavalry he commanded.


    Where the rumor first came from is beyond examination. But as soon as this rumor spread, it split the trust between the Smolensk branches.


    The rumor mongers rumored that since the siege, the wing cavalry company composed of the nobles in the city has been unable to avoid the war. Fyodor and those in power put the registered Cossacks, civil corps and mercenaries in the first line in order to preserve their strength; Because they knew that Smolensk could not be defended under the heavy siege. When the snow melted in the spring and the reinforcements had not arrived, Smolensk would lose. At that time, the undamaged winged cavalry will escort the nobles and bishops out of the city.


    The horror of this rumor is that part of it is indeed true. Among the participants in the military conference, there were indeed fleeing factions, and no one had put forward similar suggestions, but these people only dared to discuss in private and did not want to betray other friendly forces.


    Now, there are signs of instability in the scheduled Cossacks. On the pretext of hard work and high achievements in guarding the city, they asked fiordo to give the Cossacks more places and privileges, otherwise they would refuse to defend Smolensk; In the mercenary regiment, Aragon''s death was put forward again. Many people have indicated to commander Franco that they will not participate in any battle except guarding the city, even more money.


    And the citizens of the city are asking: where is our greatest winged cavalry?


    "Please calm down, Senator doronin. You know, we only have three hundred cavalry," said parliament speaker shchenko. He stands for persistence. In his opinion, going out of the city is like hitting a stone with an egg.


    "Speaker szczenko, please don''t forget that in the battle of kirkholm in 1605, we fought with the Swedes. In that battle, more than 10000 Swedes participated in the battle, while we only had more than 3000. But in the end, we killed more than 6000 Swedish troops at the cost of only 300 people." doronin said generously.


    "That''s Swedish," argued speaker shchenko.


    "Please think about the battle of hesino again. At that time, we only had more than 5000 winged cavalry to fight, while czar Russia had more than 30000 people. Finally, the impact of our brave winged cavalry defeated the left wing of the Russians and began to kill. How much did we lose in the end? More than 400 people, while czar Russia lost 5000 people." Doronin continued.


    "But what you have to do now is three hundred to ten thousand," another member of the conference interrupted when he saw that speaker shichenko had lost the wind.


    "No, there are only less than two thousand enemies at the north gate." doronin surprised humanity.


    Two thousand! Everyone was shocked by the news of doronin. Everyone has a question: How did doronin know that the number of enemies was reduced when the wind and snow covered the road?


    That''s what doronin wants. His character liked to be taken by surprise, both in dealing with the count of little anzumov and in this matter.


    In fact, his method is also very simple, that is to arrange his own people to pretend to be businessmen to trade in the camp of the Czar Russian army, and then get information from those greedy Quartermaster officers.


    "Doronin, is your information reliable?" asked the mayor of Fyodor.


    "As sure as a gun, my intelligence as like as two peas," and more than one person gave me the exact same message, that there were really two thousand left in Prince Alexei''s hands.


    "Where have the others gone?" asked fiordo again, still skeptical.


    Seeing that the mayor of feodo was still so indecisive, doronin had to continue: "they have gone to defend Prince yanush."


    Prince yanush''s full name is yanush raziweu. He is the most powerful prince in the Republic of Lithuania and an outstanding commander. At that time, the "Cossack sword" that devastated western Ukraine was folded in his hand.


    "Is Prince yanushi coming?" more than one person asked in surprise after hearing Prince yanushi''s name. Because the news is too important. If the news is true, it will be a shot in the arm for the defenders. Even those rebellious Cossacks on the register will be obedient when they know the news of the prince''s coming.


    "Of course, otherwise why should czar Russia divide its troops."


    "Should we wait until the prince arrives..."


    "Absolutely not!" doronin didn''t tell the news that Prince yanush''s reinforcements were coming at the first time, because he was afraid that someone would have this idea. Relying on Prince yanushi''s army to break the siege, but his own troops didn''t fight a war, what did he rely on to win honor and status.


    Fiordo hesitated, and he asked Franco for advice.


    But Franco did not focus on the meeting - Aragon''s death and Catherine''s suicide (the prison guard reported Catherine as suicide) made the regimental commander a teenager at once; The commotion within the mercenary corps also made Franco haggard. Such a long and pending meeting is not much time for him to rest.


    "Captain Franco." seeing that Franco didn''t speak, doronin urged. Doronin hopes Franco can support his plan. If there are mercenaries with rich combat experience from the mercenary regiment to cooperate, the plan to attack Alexei camp will be sure.


    But Franco let him down. Although head Franco lost his mind at the meeting, after waking up that day, Franco immediately made the most practical and safest decision: stick to the city.


    Fiordo nodded approvingly, while doronin sat down disappointed. Franco, as a pillar of the army, did not support his plan, and I did not know where the wall grass of the military conference would fall.


    When doronin was ready to give up, he received unexpected support.


    "I support doronin," said count anzumov.


    Little anzumov and doronin are sworn enemies. But now the old count anzumov supported doronin, and even bishop kisher looked at anzumov with doubts.


    "What''s the old man''s idea?"


    For the support of count anzumov, doronin instinctively suspected that there was any conspiracy. But after thinking about it, he didn''t find any doubt.


    "I did this for the sake of the Republic." seeing that most people were puzzled, count anzumov smiled and said with deep meaning: "the majesty of the Grand Duke (referring to yanush raziweu) is too powerful."


    This answer impressed all nobles and politicians. The grand duke has always been dissatisfied with the parliament''s handing over the royal power to the current king. He thinks he is more qualified to become the king of the Republic. Most of the nobles of Fyodor and Smolensk were parliamentary and royal. They wanted the prince to break the siege of Smolensk, but they didn''t want the prince''s power to increase.


    The so-called politics is nothing more than that. Military affairs, on the other hand, often give way to politics. Count anzumov''s words made sending troops the keynote of the meeting.

 Chapter 56

    In order to make sure of the plan of raiding Alexei camp, Smolensk sent almost all the forces that could be moved at hand. It includes 300 wing cavalry companies, a 100 dragon cavalry and 500 Smolensk infantry.


    In terms of marching route, the team led by doronin did not take the nearest road, but set out from the east gate, made a big circle, and then launched an attack from the left wing of the camp.


    Although it was the first time to command cavalry, doronin was obviously as talented in military as he was in politics. After leaving Smolensk, he scattered all his cavalry - an enemy monitoring the East; A large army five miles away, beware of the enemy''s ambush.


    Three hundred winged cavalry moved with the infantry. Because the infantry also carried two small caliber guns, the march was slower.


    The troops marched slowly and firmly. When doronin''s army reached a distance of 10 kilometers from rudnia, the scouts returned.


    "Your Excellency, commander, we have investigated along the way and there is no ambush." the Scout took off his mask and said.


    "Hard work, Cadiz. Anything else?" doronin replied.


    It turned out that the scout was kadis who came to Smolensk with Chechen and them. After escorting the caravan, although kadis and his companions also joined the Polish army of Smolensk, they did not join Pedro and them, but joined the cavalry. Later, the cavalry of each army was unified under doronin''s command, and Cadiz became a dragon cavalry. Because of his excellent swordsmanship, he was promoted to the captain of the Dragon cavalry soon after doronin took over the wing cavalry company.


    "The camp of Czar Russia in rudnia has a radius of more than a mile. They built simple wooden fences around the camp. There were guards in front of the gate of the village, but there were not many guards." caddis reported the detected situation to doronin,


    "Good, Cadiz. Go back and continue the ambush."


    The situation reported by Cadiz is similar to the information he received in advance. Doronin is more convinced that the sneak attack will succeed.


    The coming victory inspired doronin''s fighting spirit, and he urged the infantry to speed up more urgently.


    Finally, rudnia is in sight.


    As doronin''s troops approached the Russian camp, the Russian army finally found doronin''s army. The trumpet sounded in the camp as if it were calling the police. Then the war drums began to beat here and there.


    "Balabin, prepare to fire." doronin ordered balabin, the infantry commander, to arrange artillery positions.


    The Russian army in rudnia obviously did not want to wait to die. An infantry went out of the gate and lined up in six rows along the wooden fence. Two columns were spearmen and four columns were Musketeers, about six hundred.


    "Mob."


    Through a single telescope, doronin had seen that these Russian troops were inferior, and even the soldiers in the front row had no armor.


    "Armored Cavalry lined up."


    Doronin raised his scepter and shouted. His concern now is not to annihilate the Russian army in front of him, but whether he can rush into the barracks as quickly as possible and capture Prince Alexei alive.


    "Cadiz, you lead half of the Dragon cavalry to the back of the village. Don''t let the prince escape."


    Cadiz ordered him to leave.


    The winged cavalry moved. The pride of these Polish republics stood in front of the enemy in only one line. These cavalry helmets are decorated with cloud wings, and long green and black triangular flags are tied on the thorns of the forest.


    Doronin leaped over the winged cavalry on his horse and ran to the far left of the queue.


    "I will launch an assault with you, and may the goddess of national protection bless us. Long live the Republic! Long live the winged cavalry!" doronin made an impassioned pre war speech.


    "Hooray! Hooray!" the winged cavalry responded. Their shouts shook the sky.


    Attack.


    Doronin waved his Scepter forward.


    The Knights galloped forward on their horses. Their strong bodies cling to the horse''s back, and their lances point forward.


    Behind the winged cavalry, the artillery carried by the infantry also opened fire. Two shells landed on the Russian position, but they were too close to kill. But it also caused chaos to the Russian army.


    After the first wing cavalry charged, the remaining dragon cavalry dispersed to the wings of the wing cavalry, followed by infantry in five formations.


    At that time, few infantry could stop the charge of Armored Cavalry. What''s more, the first row of the Russian infantry is only 100 people, and their long guns are only more than three meters, while the long guns of the winged cavalry are nearly six meters.


    Three columns of Russian infantry units perished only in a flash. Under the weight of the winged cavalry, the infantry of Czar Russia fell to the ground one after another. After the lance pierced the enemy in the first row, the castration did not disappear, and the body with the tip of the lance hit the second and third columns.


    The Russian army behind shook. Some Russian troops with broken will threw down their weapons and shouted frantically and fled to the rear.


    After defeating the lance infantry, the winged cavalry threw down their lance, pulled out the saber at the saddle and continued to charge. The saber borrows the horse''s speed. Even if the cavalry doesn''t wave the saber, the saber easily cuts the human body by horsepower. Following the winged cavalry, the five hundred infantry also poured into rudnia.


    Rudnia turned into a hell of blood and fire. Some of the defeated Russian troops fled into houses and tents, hoping to escape the pursuit of the Polish army, but the Polish infantry immediately pulled them out, and others climbed over the fence and escaped; More Russian troops poured into the main street, hoping to escape from the back of the village. But it''s blocked by the Dragon cavalry.


    A group of ten dragon cavalry led by kadis opened fire one after another, and continuous fire overturned waves of Russian troops. After a while, a human wall more than half a person high was stacked at the entrance of the street.


    The battle went on so smoothly, but doronin''s face was not happy. Because it was so smooth. The defeated enemy did not look like more than 2000 people, and the famous shooting army did not appear, nor did the Boye cavalry.


    Although the intelligence said that the prince Alexei sent 8000 Russian troops to stop Prince yanush raziwiu, the Prince did not go out in person after all. As the residence of a czar Prince of Russia, at least some elite guards should be around.


    While doronin was in doubt, infantry commander balabin reported:


    "Commander, our men found a senior official over there."


    Doronin heard the speech and hurried to follow balabin.


    At the church, a dozen Russian troops in red uniforms were making a final resistance around a man in gorgeous mirror armor.


    They stood at the door of the church and fought with enemies many times more than themselves. These warriors waved long axes and forced back the rushing wave army.


    Seeing that the strong attack failed, the infantry retreated five steps one after another and set up fire guns far away from the attack range of the long axe.


    "Surrender," shouted a small flag warrior.


    No one responded.


    The little flag warrior ordered to shoot.


    The red uniforms fell at the church door.


    A black figure staggered out of the church. He looked at the corpses all over the ground and looked sad.


    "Prince Alexei, I''m congressman doronin of Smolensk City, Republic of Poland. You''ll get treatment that suits your status," doronin said. He hoped to give the prince dignity so that the prince could surrender on his own initiative.


    "I''m count Bezuhov, a shooting officer under Prince Alexei." the man looked up, smiled and looked at doronin as if he were a friend.


    He''s not Prince Alexei! Where is the real prince?


    Doronin was dazzled.

 Chapter 57

    Prince Alexei and general Yakov cherkaski rode side by side in the post on the left side of rudnia village. From this position, what happened in rudnia is clear at a glance.


    In fact, Prince Alexei and Yakov cherkaski did watch the whole process of doronin''s troops conquering rudnia.


    "A thousand people. If the commander of the Polish Army knew that your Highness the prince had put so much blood into the urn, I think he should be honored to die." general Yakov cherkaski said to Prince Alexei.


    At this time, the gunfire in rudnia had gradually stopped, and the battle in the village was coming to an end.


    "One thousand soldiers and the same number of gold rubles can replace three hundred winged cavalry. It''s a good deal. It''s a pity for Bezuhov." Prince Alexei recalled count Bezuhov, who volunteered to stay in the camp and live with the soldiers.


    All the arrangements here are arranged by Prince Alexei. Since doronin sent spies to pretend to be businessmen, he fell into Alexei''s trap. The prince was well aware of the existence of an objective number of winged cavalry in Smolensk and regarded it as the greatest threat, but he was unable to eliminate it. At this time, many of ronin''s spies and businessmen came in, so he deliberately revealed the information to them, which led to the siege.


    Of course, as the most crucial part of the plan, someone must stay in rudnia to attract the Polish army, so that the Russian army on the outer line can have enough time to tighten the siege. Prince Alexei originally intended to leave only a thousand old, weak and disabled soldiers, but count Bezuhov, the commander of the shooting army, volunteered to stay with the 1000 soldiers.


    "I used to think that this son of the Bezuhov family had a brain problem. I didn''t expect it to be so serious." general Yakov cherkaski also sighed, but his emotion was very different from that of Prince Alexei.


    In Moscow, Bezuhov was a notoriously eccentric. Everything he did was out of tune with the times. Before joining the army, he burned thousands of land deeds of serfs in biezuhof manor and distributed the land to them; After joining the army, he liked to mix with those "animal" soldiers, eat and live together, and his clothes were not made of any silk; When marching, he always walked on the right side of the village. The Russian Army played the flag of general Shimon Rahman, and his family coat of arms was a black and green vertical bar with a yellow arrow on the black edge.


    In order to confront the winged cavalry, the two Russian armies set up a large square array with a depth of 20 columns.


    Prince Alexei''s troops cut off doronin''s back. The troops sent by the prince were cavalry, and they began to detour quietly after doronin attacked rudnia, so doronin didn''t find them.


    Changes around the village were soon reported to doronin. This inevitably caused a panic among the Polish army.


    "Is that what you want? It''s a big deal," doronin said calmly to Bezuhov. It will be a soldier''s courage. Doronin knows that the more critical the situation is, the more he must keep calm.


    "Yes." Bezuhov said frankly, "in order to destroy you and your winged cavalry, the prince has assembled 6000 troops nearby. Not including these 1000."


    Six thousand people, that is to say, no matter which direction doronin leads his army to break through, he will face twice as many enemies as himself.


    "You really think highly of me," doronin thought.


    "What about you? You and these soldiers were abandoned here by your prince..."


    "I am willing to stay here." Bezuhov interrupted doronin, "because I am also the son of a Russian mother, just like these people. Serfs can bleed for Russia, and nobles should bleed for Russia."


    What a man! Doronin couldn''t help feeling sorry for Bezuhov. Although the time was urgent, he motioned his men to capture the warrior alive.


    But Bezuhov would never be a prisoner. He waved his hatchet to push back the Polish soldiers. Then he pointed the axe at his throat and stabbed it fiercely. He realized his wish to live and die with two thousand soldiers.


    Because of the support of the hatchet, Bezuhov still stood at the door of the church like a giant after his death, which shocked everyone.


    At this time, the Russian artillery positions on the hills had begun to bombard the village, and shells fell on the village from time to time, raising a black smoke


    "Commander, let''s go," balabin urged doronin.


    Doronin put on his cloud wing helmet and put down his huge nose guard. He said to the soldiers around him: "It was I who was competitive and was tricked by the enemy and brought everyone into danger. I will take all the responsibilities when I return to Smolensk in the future. But now, please believe me, I will break out with everyone. We are the most powerful cavalry and the pride of the Republic. Even if the sky falls, we can push him back with a cavalry gun. Therefore, the Russian army wants to use six It was a dream that more than a thousand people surrounded and destroyed us. All loyal and patriotic people shouted with me ''charge, charge!''


    "Charge! Charge!"


    Everyone was infected by doronin and shouted slogans.


    Doronin got on his horse and gathered all the cavalry. The Dragon cavalry led by kadis also retreated into the village and joined doronin after the Russian army began shelling.


    Since both wings are heavy long spearmen square, there is only one way to break through the siege at present - that is, to break through the siege by the same way and open a gap from the cavalry coming from the enemy.


    In order to enhance the assault power of the winged cavalry, doronin reduced the width of the attack front and increased the depth; The winged cavalry formed six rows of fifty cavalry. He deployed the Dragon cavalry to the two wings and asked them to disrupt the long spear formation with fire guns, so as to slow down the advance speed and cover the infantry behind to break through.


    Under the heavy artillery fire of the Russian army, the winged cavalry rearranged their formation at the entrance of the village. Ironically, the formation they listed was as deep as the Russian army they defeated.


    As in the attack on rudnia, doronin rode across the queue. From the eyes of every winged cavalry, he saw perseverance, courage and self-confidence.


    "I''ll take you back," doronin said silently.


    The horse''s hooves hit the ground again, as if countless hammers hit the anvil.

 Chapter 58

    Facing the impact of the winged cavalry, the Boye cavalry in front of the village did not choose to defend passively, but launched a counter charge in a crescent formation.


    Yes, these heavy cavalry composed of the children of the middle and small aristocrats of Czar Russia never knew what defense was. All they know is to attack and attack again.


    If the winged cavalry attacked the thick infantry square, it was the waves hitting the reef, then the collision between the winged cavalry and the Boyer cavalry was like two surging floods.


    The currents collided and splashed. Countless lances and spears were broken and sawdust splashed; A famous armored Knight fell off his horse and made a dull noise like an iron bucket falling to the ground; The neighing of wounded horses and the roar of knights gathered together.


    In this round, neither the Polish wing cavalry led by doronin nor the Boye cavalry of Czar Russia took advantage. Although the winged cavalry caused more casualties to their opponents, the warriors of the Boye cavalry did not let their opponents tear their own defense, but dragged the winged cavalry into hand to hand combat.


    In close combat, the blunt weapon in the hands of the Boyer cavalry is more lethal than the saber of the winged cavalry. The saber can only cut a few shallow scratches on the mirror armor of the Boye cavalry. Only when it hits the other party''s arm and other parts without armor protection can it cause damage. As long as the blunt weapon of the Boyer cavalry hits the breastplate of the winged cavalry, it can break the opponent''s bones and tendons.


    In a twinkling of an eye, more than a dozen winged cavalry soldiers dragged like melee were killed.


    Doronin struggled to pull his legs from under the horse and staggered to his feet. His horse was stabbed in the chest by a riding gun in the collision between iron and blood just now. Under the pain of eating, the horse lifted its front hooves and stood up, and then rolled over to the ground. Fortunately, the Boye cavalry around him focused on the winged cavalry who did not fall, and he narrowly escaped.


    He saw with his own eyes that several companions were easily knocked down by a Boye cavalry. He knew that if he continued to struggle, it was obviously his own short and the enemy''s long.


    "Regroup, regroup," doronin shouted, riding on an ownerless horse.


    The cry caught the attention of a nearby Bowyer cavalry who was knocking down a winged cavalry. The Boyer cavalry rushed out of the stab, pointed the leaf hammer at doronin''s helmet and was ready to hit it.


    At such a close distance, I don''t even have time to draw a knife to resist doronin. He just instinctively raised his arm to block his face.


    Such a powerful blow did not fall in the end. With the sound of a gun, a hole the size of a little thumb appeared in the breastplate of the Boye cavalry. His front chest seemed to have been hit by a heavy hammer. His whole body leaned back, and then he fell to the ground reluctantly.


    "Young master, are you okay?"


    An old figure sounded behind doronin.


    Doronin looked back and found that it was kovinuski, his old servant. Kovinuski was an old servant of the doronin family. He accompanied doronin''s father and grandfather in the battle of King sigmundes''s capture of Moscow. The old man is loyal to the doronin family, and doronin can only trust him to do many things. Like the rescue of Catherine. Doronin didn''t want kovinuski to follow in this raid. The old man is old after all. Kovinusky insisted on coming, and in order to show that he was old and strong, the old man broke a horseshoe straight with his own hands.


    "I''m fine, kovinuski," said doronin.


    Kovinuski escorted doronin out of the regiment.


    "Young master, go back and reorganize the line, or we will suffer a heavy loss if it goes on like this. I''m in the way here." kovinuski obviously saw the adverse situation of the war. He threw his smoking pistol on the ground and pulled out a new pistol. The old man shouted and rushed in with a saber in one hand and a pistol in the other.


    At this time, the Russian troops on both sides have further squeezed the range of activities of the Polish army. Although the CADIS try their best to block the advance of the enemy infantry with fire guns, the firepower of the Dragon cavalry is weak after all.


    With the further disadvantageous situation of the war, some timid soldiers began to flee back to the village. I forgot how the two thousand Russian troops perished before.


    Doronin took over the king''s flag in the flagman''s hand and waved it with all his strength, attracting the scattered winged cavalry to gather towards him. The Russian artillery on the hill also noticed him. Several guns adjusted their positions one after another, and the muzzle sprayed flames.


    A series of shells fell around doronin, and a burst of dust was flying. But doronin was as unharmed as the goddess of national protection. Such a miracle scared the Russian artillery who fired the gun out of their wits and kept crossing, thinking that doronin had done some magic.


    Gradually, more than 100 winged cavalry gathered around doronin.


    "Charge, charge," doronin shouted.


    "Commander, my lance is broken," someone shouted.


    "What about your saber? Is it broken, too?" cried doronin.


    "No, sir. My saber is still there."


    "Then straighten your arm. Use the saber as the tip of the gun, and your arm is the barrel of the gun."


    This time, more than 100 cavalry lined up in two rows.


    Doronin waved the flag.


    The horse galloped again.


    This time, the Russian cavalry, also dragged into a scuffle, could not be organized effectively. In the face of the renewed charge of the winged cavalry, some Boye cavalry even faced the impact with their horses sideways.


    The iron wall of the Russian army was finally pierced. Through this gap, the Dragon cavalry and infantry fighting on both wings poured out in a flood.


    Although the hole was soon blocked back, more than 200 Polish troops escaped. The rest knew there was no hope of breaking through, and all threw down their weapons and surrendered.


    "Now I finally know why in the battle of hesino, even if we had 30000 people, we were defeated by 5000 winged cavalry," sighed general Yakov cherkaski. The Russian general witnessed the heroic fighting of the Polish army, especially the winged cavalry.


    "Their cavalry may still be strong, but this country is not the country it used to be," said Prince Alexei with a blue face.


    "And even if they break out, it doesn''t mean they can return to Smolensk alive."


    "Do you have a plan?" general Yakov cherkaski asked.


    Prince Alexei did not answer.


    At the same time, the defeated troops who broke out walked down the road to Smolensk. At this time, there were only more than 100 people left in the Polish army. Some people dispersed on the road, and some people left the brigade halfway. The rest of the people were also injured. From time to time, injured people and horses fell on the road.


    Along the way, doronin bowed his head. He was grieving for the great loss he had caused.


    "Young master, no one can do better than you," kovinuski comforted doronin.


    Doronin still didn''t speak. He knows very well. What if he plays well? The last reserves of the garrison were destroyed in their own hands, and these forces could not be supplemented.


    "Young master," kovinusky shouted again, and he wanted to say something encouraging.


    The old man couldn''t bear doronin''s self abandonment.


    Bang. A sudden row of gunshots interrupted kovinuski''s speech. Four or five blood holes appeared in the old man''s body, and the bright red blood kept flowing out of the blood hole. Finally, the old man reluctantly fell off the horse.


    "Kovinusky!" doronin shouted sadly. He looked sadly in the direction of the gun.


    In the woods on both sides of the road, several caravans rushed up the road. These caravans are obviously specially modified, with several small caliber flang machine cannons on them.


    Heads with only a lock of hair sprouted from the edge of the caravan.


    It''s the zaporoze Cossack rebels!


    Doronin''s pupils suddenly contracted

 Chapter 59

    When the king''s flag of the winged cavalry company and the flags of more than a dozen dragon cavalry and infantry were thrown under Smolensk as rags, the whole Smolensk city fell into fear. Anyone knows that the fall of Smolensk is inevitable without losing this third of the power.


    Prince Alexei''s messenger sent a letter of persuasion from czar Mikhailovich Romanov. This letter of persuasion was written by the Czar before the war and has now been sent to Smolensk.


    In the letter, czar Mikhailovich asked Smolensk to surrender immediately. The letter reads: "By God''s grace, czars and dictators of Russia, Moscow, Kiev, Vladimir and Novgorod; czars of Kazan, Astrakhan and Siberia; sovereigns of Smolensk, Ryazan, Rostov, Yaroslavl, belodjol, Ukraine, obedoria, kondia, Vitebsk, mszislav and all northern regions; pusco Mikhailovich Romanov, Lord of Nizhny Novgorod, declared: our troops and horses are like leaves in the forest and stars in the sky. When you look up to the sky and see countless stars, you should be frightened and crawl on the ground - this is the power of our troops. However, as the benevolent Lord of a country, I hate only those who are stubborn and against the will of heaven. If you offer the city to surrender, I will Give the greatest kindness to you; if you dare to disobey my heavenly authority, I will kill the famous city with fire and sword. "


    The contents of this letter of persuasion soon spread to all corners of Smolensk. Citizens of all blocks sent citizen representatives to petition Fyodor, hoping that he could negotiate with czar Russia to save the whole city.


    Speaker shchenko privately sent people out of the city to meet Prince Alexei and begged the prince for a day''s grace.


    At the strong request of the people, the mayor of Fyodor convened all the members of the military conference to discuss the surrender. But at the end, Fyodor refused to attend the conference.


    Perhaps because he didn''t want to face the outcome of the meeting, he entrusted the meeting with full power to count anzumov and speaker shchenko, and told them that no matter what decision the meeting made, he would sign it as the mayor. Count anzumov and speaker shchenko didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. They didn''t ask Franco to attend the meeting. So the original military The meeting became an aristocratic meeting, and the place was changed to the chamber of Parliament.


    At the beginning of the meeting, the conditions for surrender were discussed. Among the nobles in Smolensk, the russinian nobles only wanted to keep their land and privileges after czar Russia occupied Smolensk, while the Polish nobles wanted to leave safely with their property and family after surrender.


    For this, they are willing to give everything in the city to the Russians, as long as it is not their own.


    "Dear gentlemen, what kind of crisis has our troubled Smolensk reached! Now we are worried about the shadow of the pass and want to serve the country. We have to succumb to the Almighty Tsar. But we are not betraying the country. We are saving our country! Let''s think about it. Who are our biggest enemies? The Cossacks of zaporoze. Now ten thousand people The able czar was bewitched by the evil zaporoches and became the enemy of the Republic. Our resistance just angered the great Czar''s majesty more and more, and let the plot of the humble zaporonen Cossacks succeed. This is wrong. Unfortunately, I have just discovered it. Just because I have insight into the zaporoches'' plot, I ask my compatriots that we should give up The fight with czar Russia, the surrender to the Almighty Czar, and our love to let his majesty understand who is the real friend. This is the best way to save the country. "Speaker shichenko spoke of betrayal so impassioned and justified that some people below wiped up excited tears.


    "The old man even finished my words." count anzumov cursed when he watched speaker shichenko''s performance.


    But immediately, the count was in a better mood. Because of his foresight, he sent someone to get in touch with czar Russia as early as the beginning of the siege. Even the intelligence of those spies disguised as businessmen sent by doronin was revealed to czar Russia. With such achievements, he will be higher than shchenko in the future.


    Count anzumov was secretly proud when the door of the parliament hall was kicked open.


    A man with open breast and milk walked into the conference hall with a wine bottle. Behind him was a heavy figure.


    "Oleg, why are you here? Get out! Get out with your people. Is this where you can come?" speaker shchenko shouted angrily.


    It was Oleg, the current acting company commander of the registered Cossack company. Originally, the position of company leader was the old leader of tatarchuk, but on the day doronin left the city, the old man suddenly suffered a stroke. Oleg was elected as the new company leader by the Cossacks. In order to appease the restless Cossacks, fiordo had to recognize him.


    Without the suppression of the old head of tatarchuk, Oleg became unscrupulous. He frequently sent people out of the city to contact the Cossacks and proposed to take zaporoze Cossacks to occupy Smolensk. If the relationship between czar Russia and zaporoze Cossacks had not changed significantly, I''m afraid Smolensk would have fallen yesterday.


    Such Oleg, speaker shchenko''s angry drink, of course, had no deterrent effect on him. After the downfall of doronin, Oleg''s Cossacks had become a truly important force in Smolensk. And Tatar Chuk is critically ill, and no one can control him anymore.


    The deputy commander of the registered Cossack company stumbled up to the old speaker while drinking.


    "How did I get here? Of course I came," Oleg said jokingly. Then he poured most of the remaining bottle of wine on speaker shchenko''s head.


    The wine flowed down speaker shchenko''s head, through his neck, into his sleeves and drip to the ground.


    Such an unreasonable move simply drove shichenko mad. Where did the speaker of the Smolensk parliament suffer such an insult, and was a Cossack. Shchenko raised his silver inlaid stick and tried to hit Oleg.


    As soon as koshchenko''s stick was raised, Oleg''s hand held it. Oleg grabbed the stick with his left hand and threw the shchenko fan to the ground.


    When he fell to the ground, shichenko''s head hit the corner of the table, and blood flowed in an instant.


    No one would have thought that a Cossack would break into the meeting, let alone that the Cossack who was called like a slave dared to beat his master yesterday. So for a moment, there was no sound in the conference hall except the painful cry of speaker shchenko.


    "You, you." Oleg pointed to anzumov and others one by one with an empty wine bottle.


    "Have you forgotten one thing when you noble lords want to surrender?"


    Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what Oleg meant.


    "Your Excellency, I don''t know what you''re talking about," asked count anzumov carefully. Even the title of Oleg was changed to honorific.


    "You old man pretending to be stupid." Oleg roared, "money, of course. Do you want the Cossacks to give up resistance without giving money? Our registered Cossacks are very patriotic."


    Since they are patriotic, if they want to be unpatriotic, they must be given a reward.


    I came to ask for money. After hearing Oleg''s request, not only anzumov, but all the others also breathed a sigh of relief. For these big nobles and landlords, what can be solved with money is not a big deal. Moreover, some shrewd people immediately thought that if they could control such an armed force before offering the city, they would certainly have a different status from others in front of the Russians in the future.


    Count anzumov was undoubtedly such a wise man. With a smile on his face, he said to Oleg, "your company commander, you and your Cossack brothers defended the city bravely. Of course, my family and I will not forget. Our anzumov family is willing to give you 6000 Taylor as a reward."


    "Six thousand Taylor?" Oleg laughed as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    "Old man, do you think six thousand Taylor can buy us off? Or I''ll pack all you people and sell them to Vassily to see if he will pay a higher price."


    Vasili in Oleg''s mouth is obviously Vasili zolotalenko. Zaporoze is the supreme commander of Cossacks in Smolensk province.


    The nobles were captured by Cossacks, which was worse than death. Even if you are not tortured to death, you will be sold to the Tatars in Crimea, which is a near death.


    "You, you can''t do that! We are protected by czar Russia." when I heard that Oleg was going to kidnap himself, someone immediately put out the shield of Czar Russia in horror.


    "You are in my hands now. No one can save you if you don''t give money." Oleg roared.


    As if to enhance the deterrence of his words, Oleg''s Cossacks scattered bullets outside the gate. Obviously, Oleg came prepared.


    Truth is often the most persuasive. Facing a group of unscrupulous Cossacks with guns, count anzumov first gave in, and then the speaker gave in... Everyone gave in. They were forced to promise a huge sum of 60000 Taylor as severance pay for the scheduled Cossacks.


    "When the army of the Almighty Tsar enters the city, we''ll see how we deal with you."


    However, more than one person had such an idea.


    The assembly hall was very noisy, and the mercenaries also held a small meeting in the tower at the north gate. The atmosphere of the meeting was very dull. The participants were the former caravan companions who joined the Polish army with Pedro and Chechen. These people came together because of this fiasco.


    "I said to join the army of Czar Russia, so that at least we will enter the city as winners today," said a mercenary. Afraid of Pedro, he only dared to speak with his head down. Dare not look at Pedro.


    But his words do represent the voice of some people. At first, everyone chose to join the Polish army after listening to Pedro''s "sweet words", but now Smolensk''s surrender is imminent and everyone will soon become prisoners.


    "Czar Russia is not the winner," Chechen said in his heart. He didn''t think doronin they were losers.


    The battle scenes of doronin and others were brought back by some survivors. Although they were defeated, they were still proud and would rather die than surrender, which made Cherchen admire.


    For this argument, Che Chen immediately wanted to stand up and refute it. But he was held by Pedro. Pedro knew that Cherchen was young and impulsive, and was afraid that he would say something naive.


    Pedro glanced at the crowd, especially the faces of those who showed identification, and stayed for a few seconds. Those individuals were looked down by Pedro.


    "Yes, if you joined the army of Czar Russia, you should eat ice outside now," said Pedro.


    Without waiting for the man to speak, Pedro continued, "isn''t it good to come to Smolensk? Just for these two or three months, salary plus reward and embezzlement money, everyone has a hundred Taylor less! Can you have this treatment outside?"


    The man stopped talking. Indeed, since the war, everyone has made a lot of money.


    "But we failed after all." another voice came from the corner.


    "What does it matter if you lose?" Although the man hid well, Pedro found him at a glance.


    "When Lord Fyodor surrendered, we followed him to surrender. This will not damage our reputation, because we obey orders. What''s more, our performance is obvious to both sides. Maybe one of the Lords in czar Russia likes us and will hire us as soon as we terminate the contract." Pedro said confidently.


    At that time, the mercenaries of the defeated side were required to sign an agreement to ensure that they would not accept the employment of the other party for a certain period of time (usually three to six months). As long as the agreement was signed, the mercenaries would be released. When one side is short of troops, it will even hire mercenaries from the defeated side to fight for itself on the spot.


    As Pedro said, surrender is not an unacceptable thing.


    "Uncle, what will happen to Smolensk after Lord Fyodor surrenders?" suddenly, Chechen asked.


    "It shouldn''t be so?" said Pedro uncertainly, as if recalling some bad memories.


    "I hope that Prince Alexei is not as crazy as count Tilly," said Ruth.


    "Count Tilly?" Chechen wondered. Obviously, young people of his age do not know such distant history.


    So Ruth explained.


    On May 9, 1631, the army of count Tilly of Austria took Magdeburg. As early as in Netherland and other places, the count who fought with Protestants made all his mercenaries loot for three days, and finally more than 30000 Magdeburg citizens died.


    This atrocity also made the German princes who were originally wavering and Protestant fall to King Gustav, the "Swedish lion".


    "Ruth, don''t scare the children." Pedro glared at Ruth.


    "The city should be preserved, because Czarist Russians also have to collect taxes to support themselves." Pedro speculated based on his experience as a mercenary in Germany: "but then the land of the nobility will be confiscated, the property of those Jewish businessmen will be confiscated, and some people will be expelled. Maybe that''s it."


    "That''s not the worst result," said Pedro, and Chechen breathed a sigh of relief.


    "At least there won''t be any more dead people," Chechen thought.


    But will things really be like what Chechen thinks?

 Chapter 60

    The surrender document of the Smolensk Parliament was finally sent to the desk of the mayor of Fyodor obkhovic. The old nobleman, who was personally appointed by King kazimiz and had high hopes, looked at the signature page on the surrender instrument and almost wanted to cry.


    "I can''t, I can''t," cried fiordo obhovich.


    The city Lord knew very well how the fall of the famous city would affect the Republic.


    Czarist Russia will drive straight into the werna and mazoshev regions where the Republic has not suffered the disaster of war, and the Republic will fall into the danger of two front operations; Czarist Russia will get through with the zaporoze Cossack rebels, the strength of the rebels will be greatly enhanced, and the counterinsurgency of the king and commanders in Ukraine will end in failure.


    He didn''t want to bear the name of a criminal of the Republic, so he didn''t go to the meeting of surrender.


    Speaker shchenko (shchenko is the nominally second person in Smolensk City, so the task of submitting the surrender instrument to Fyodor for signature was entrusted to him by the parliament) seeing that Fyodor is still so indecisive, he was so angry that he wanted to rush up and hold his hand and "help" him sign the instrument. But he held back, because he thought he was a civilized man. Since he was a civilized man, he had to deal with everything in a civilized way. Otherwise, it''s different from the mud legged Cossacks.


    "Fyodor," said speaker shchenko kindly: "Of course I understand your mood. But as the city Lord of Smolensk, if you don''t sacrifice for the sake of all the people in the city, who else will sacrifice? And in order to take care of your mood, we didn''t force you to attend the meeting. And you said you would sign as long as it was a decision made by the Council."


    "But, but." fiordo''s face turned red. He did say such a thing, but he didn''t think it would be so difficult to sign his name at that time.


    "Dear shchenko," fiordo begged, seizing shchenko''s hands with a silver cane, "dear shchenko, you are the speaker of the Smolensk parliament, and you have the right to sign the instrument. Please sign for me."


    Fiordo didn''t want to sign it, but how could shchenko? Although he had made up his mind to take refuge in czar Russia, the war between the Republic and czar Russia had just begun. Smolensk was occupied because there were few major generals, but who can guarantee that the army of the Republic will not come back in the future? If there is such a day, his signature today will be the best tomorrow So it''s better for the guy in front of you to sign this word.


    Shichenko desperately wanted to get rid of fiordo and grabbed his hands, but he was a civil servant after all, and he was more than ten years older than fiordo. He struggled several times without success.


    In desperation, shchenko had to pestle the ground with a silver stick. The sound of the stick hitting the ground finally quieted fiordo.


    "Fyodor," shchenko shouted: "What else do you think you can do besides signing now? We''ll leave the matter of signing the surrender instrument to you for your own good. If you hadn''t been stubborn enough to be the enemy of the Almighty Czar, so many brave soldiers of his Majesty would have endured so long in the ice and snow? Would so many people have died? To tell you the truth, Prince Alexei wanted you to sit on behalf of him Yes. "


    At this point, speaker shchenko deliberately paused. Sure enough, the mayor of Fyodor showed an expression of fear.


    Szczenko continued: "I said all the good things in front of the prince. I told him that you, fiordo obkhovich, had been stubborn at the beginning, but now you have realized the unexpected power of the Almighty czar and his Excellency the prince. You are willing to repent and surrender. Your Excellency the prince has forgiven you and forgiven your life. You don''t sign now. Isn''t this deliberately cheating the prince?"


    At the end, shchenko suddenly raised his tone.


    "I, I." sure enough, Fyodor was speechless by shichenko''s words. He wanted to argue, but he didn''t know where to start.


    "Besides, if you don''t think about yourself, you should also think about your daughter. If you are taken as a war criminal, what will happen to your daughter Helena? Who will protect her? She is so young and beautiful."


    In order to completely make fiordo give in, shichenko threatened fiordo with Helena.


    This move was really useful. Helena became the last straw to crush fiordo. Although Helena and Catherine annoyed fiordo and even wanted to break the father daughter relationship with her for a time, after all, blood was thicker than water. Fiordo, a father, still loved his daughter. Seeing that his failure to sign would endanger his daughter''s safety, fiordo finally gave in.


    Fiordo trembled and picked up the quill pen. Because of the heavy pressure in his heart, he didn''t even find that the tip of the quill pen had not been dipped in ink when signing the document.


    Shchenko grabbed the quill pen. The old speaker pushed the quill pen into the ink bottle and handed it to fiordo.


    This time, fiordo successfully signed the document.


    Shichenko took the surrender document contentedly. He picked up a bottle of fine sand and poured it into the place where fiordo signed his name. After the sand sucked out the excess ink, he blew it gently. Then he picked up the document and walked out of fiordo''s office contentedly.


    "Oh, by the way. Fiordo, Prince Alexei will lead the army into the city tomorrow. You are also going to move out of the castle today." when the door was closed, shchenko did not forget to remind fiordo.


    Fiordo lay down in his office chair, tears of humiliation gushing from his eyes.


    At this time, the door of the office was opened again.


    "Who?" asked Fyodor.


    "It''s me, Lord," said the man who opened the door.


    "It''s Franco. What else can I do for you?" fiordo recognized Franco''s voice.


    "Lord, just now I saw speaker shchenko go downstairs with a document. What''s the matter with him?"


    "What is he doing here? Don''t you know? Are you even going to humiliate me?" said fiordo angrily, thinking that Franco had also attended the meeting.


    "I really don''t know, my Lord," said Franco.


    "You didn''t go to the meeting?"


    "I didn''t."


    Perhaps after hearing the sincerity and hypocrisy in Franco''s words, fiordo told Franco about shichenko''s intention and documents.


    "Now the war is over for us. Congratulations, Captain Franco. You survived the war." finally, fiordo concluded.


    "No, the war is not over yet." Franco''s voice had no joy of surviving. On the contrary, the mercenary leader was full of discontent.


    "Oh?" said Fyodor strangely.


    "Lord, you signed the instrument of surrender under duress, which is illegal and invalid. My mercenary regiment and I are loyal to the Republic and you, not to the Smolensk Parliament. As long as you are willing to continue to resist, we will follow you." Franco said excitedly, and his attitude is quite different from Franco''s calm obedience in normal times.


    As a soldier, Franco had a natural aversion to surrender and betrayal. He believed that this act of Parliament completely ignored the interests of the king and the Republic. Yes, he Franco is a mercenary. He works with money. Doesn''t mean he doesn''t love this land. For the sake of the Republic, all of his former mercenary regiments were sacrificed, leaving him alone.


    "You, you mean!" fiordo was stunned by Franco''s idea. He even wanted to continue the war with hundreds of mercenaries.


    "Yes, my Lord. We can guard the castle. The castle is a very strong fortress with plenty of ammunition and food. We can keep it for a few more months. We can continue to wait for the king''s reinforcements."


    Fiordo was stunned by Franco''s bold idea. He looked at Franco like a madman. On the issue of surrender, Fyodor and shchenko are actually the same kind of people - they have lost the will to continue fighting, but they don''t want to bear the responsibility of surrender.


    Franco, however, wanted to fight to the end.


    Fyodor was speechless with horror. Franco had read the real thoughts of his boss from fiordo''s expression. With such a boss, even if you have a cavity of blood, what''s the use! Franco shook his head in disappointment. He stopped talking and turned out of the office.

 Chapter 61

    That night, Franco announced the order of surrender to all the members of the mercenary regiment. Franco called the crowd and announced the order in the courtyard of the castle. A few scattered bonfires were lit in the courtyard, dim. In the distance, the registered Cossack camp was brightly lit. The olegs were delighted that their so-called Cossack brothers had "liberated" Smolensk. As early as Oleg left parliament, these Cossacks who got rid of all constraints robbed Jewish shops and houses in the Jewish district.


    Standing in this courtyard, Chechen has a sense of reincarnation of fate: when he first came to the castle, the mercenaries were practicing here in full spirit, which makes people know that this is a one-to-one elite at a glance; Later, he and everyone accepted fiordo''s interview here, officially became a member of the mercenary regiment and began his career as a mercenary; In the end, Colonel Franco chose to declare surrender here.


    When Cherchen fell into memory, Franco began to announce the matters related to the handover of the castle tomorrow. The disciplined soldier did not forget his duty as a soldier even when he was about to surrender. He asked every mercenary to stand on the last post tonight in case the curfews took advantage of the robbery. He asked everyone to wipe their weapons and armor, iron the uniforms of the mercenary corps, and tidy up their appearance.


    "We''re not going to surrender, we''re just going to hand over weapons," Franco said.


    The leader''s speech on safeguarding the honor of the mercenary regiment made the members of the mercenary regiment burst into tears. Yes, they didn''t lose. During the months of siege, the mercenary regiment defeated the powerful czar Russian army and the Cossack rebels in zaporoze, blocking the front of a prince and a company captain. How many enemies, thousands; There are only a few hundred people in the mercenary Corps. They defeated the "winter general", and even the storm did not make the mercenaries yield. In the winter snowy weather, they were on duty every day and strengthened their positions. They even launched a raid to blow up the enemy''s siege tunnel.


    Even in the end, they were not defeated. Obeying orders is the bounden duty of soldiers. Since the officer ordered them to surrender, they can only follow the orders. But their hearts are proud because of loyalty.


    Chechen was also completely infected by the atmosphere of the venue. He covered his mouth and tried not to cry because it was a sign of cowardice. But at this moment, he really found a sense of belonging in the mercenary regiment. Because this is an army that values honor above all else.


    "Uncle, Captain Franco is really the best mercenary commander," Chechen said to Uncle Pedro.


    "It''s OK. In fact, Chechen, uncle used to be better than him." after hearing Chechen''s worship of Franco, Pedro was a little jealous. He said carelessly.


    But Cherchen''s attention has completely not been focused on listening to Pedro''s speech.


    "Tomorrow morning, I hope everyone can leave the castle in full form. I also hope everyone will not conflict with the soldiers of Czar Russia who came to hand over, because each of your lives is precious," Franco said finally.


    With that, Franco seemed to have unloaded a heavy burden. He stepped down and shook hands with the officers one by one to thank them for their efforts. When he reached Pedro, Pedro said to Franco, "old friend, have a drink later."


    Franco hesitated and said, "have a drink. But I don''t want Greka. Wine or honey wine is enough."


    Greka has great stamina. He is afraid that he will get drunk and miss tomorrow''s business.


    In the middle of the night, Pedro took Cherchen to Franco''s room with five bottles of wine. This is also where Chechen first lived in Franco. Franco lived in a small place, and it was divided into two rooms. One was a bedroom with only one bed and one shelf; One is a study, with a bookshelf and a set of tables and chairs.


    "Hello, captain."


    "Kid, you''re here too?" Franco said hello when he saw Pedro with Cherchen.


    "The little fellow heard that I was coming to drink with you and clamored for me to come with him. He adored you and thought you were the greatest mercenary commander in the world," Pedro said to Franco.


    Franco looked at Cherchen again. The little guy''s eyes were really full of worship.


    So Franco invited Pedro and Cherchen to sit down in the study. Although the study is small, it can accommodate more than four or five people.


    "I''m the greatest commander. If I had the skills of commander Jan skzjdusky and commander mihau volodyavsky, Smolensk would not be occupied." Franco shook his head in self mockery after taking his seat.


    "Commander Jan skoredoski and commander Mikhail volodyavsky, who are they?" Chechen asked puzzled.


    "They are the heroes of the Republic of Poland. It was because of these two heroes that Prince yareme was able to hold the fortress and finally wait for the king''s reinforcements in zbelazh," said Colonel Franco.


    "Zballah," Chechen remembered the place name, and asked, "were there so many enemies they faced at that time?"


    In his opinion, Smolensk''s contribution of 3000 to 40000 is unprecedented in history.


    "Much more than that," said Colonel Franco positively, as if a picture of the battle at that time appeared in front of his eyes: "At that time, I was also in zbalari, and I will never forget that scene. Half of the Ukrainian rebels came, khmelinitsky came, Maxim came, Vasili zolotalenko also came. These are the famous generals of zaporoze Cossacks. Even pototsky''s army, the supreme commander, was defeated by them. The Khan of Crimea also came, he said They brought all the strong troops on the grassland, including the nogai, Astrakhan and Crimea. Their army covered the sky and the sun, more than locusts. "


    "How many people do we have? I mean, how many people are there in Prince yalimei."


    "There are only 8000 princes."


    "Eight thousand people!" Chechen was shocked by this figure.


    "Yes, only eight thousand people." Franco looked up, his face flushed with excitement or wine.


    "But these 8000 people not only beat back the Cossack and Khan''s coalition forces and guarded the fortress, but also constantly launched raids and harassment. The tortured coalition forces did not have a moment of peace day and night. In the first three days alone, the coalition forces lost tens of thousands of people, and even the Khan''s general tuhayi Bai was seriously cut down by commander Jan skzedusky."


    "I really want to see it." Chechen was excited by Franco.


    "You want to go wherever zbullah is." Pedro patted Cherchen on the head. Pedro invited Franco to drink tonight. In fact, he had something important to do. He didn''t want to hear Franco tell Cherchen a story all night.


    "Franco, my old friend." Pedro took the glass and filled Franco''s empty glass with wine.


    "Hmm?" Franco replied. He also saw that Pedro didn''t just look for himself to drink.


    "Franco. We''re going to surrender tomorrow. What''s your plan?" Pedro and Franco were old friends. They didn''t need to talk around. They asked directly as soon as they opened their mouth.


    "The Russian army should ask me to sign an agreement, and I intend to take the team to Warsaw when the agreement is over," Franco said.


    Warsaw is the capital of the Republic of Poland. Franco obviously means to continue to serve the Republic of Poland.


    "Why?" asked Pedro.


    "What? Why?"


    "I ask you why you still want to work for the Republic? Don''t you see that the so-called Republic has rotted to the root? Who is the most hard-working to defend Smolensk? We mercenaries. But they Polish people are the masters of this land. But what are they doing when we contribute? Intrigue, intrigue and struggle for power and profit. If we lose, those are expensive Ethnic groups sell faster than anyone else. With such employers, we will be sold by them sooner or later, "Pedro said.


    When he led the mercenaries of the caravan to take refuge in fiordo, he saw fiordo''s stupidity and deception. Pedro believed that only by working under such a Lord could he get more benefits. The facts also proved this. When he met for the first time, he won everyone a month''s salary of 20 Taylor (he and Cherchen were 40).


    But later, Pedro found that fiordo was not only stupid, but also had no brain at all. This reached the extreme when he gave up the Supreme Command and established the so-called military conference. From that time, Pedro had a premonition that fiordo would be defeated. After doronin died, the flattery of these nobles made Pedro sick.


    This is already a hopeless country.


    Therefore, Pedro wanted to take this opportunity to change his family and join czar Russia or zaporoze''s Cossacks. He wanted to persuade Franco to join him. Unexpectedly, Franco was still ready to play for Poland.


    "Not everyone. Not everyone." Franco shook his head and retorted.


    "Then tell me, who else? The prince yalimei? Where is he?"


    "He''s dead."


    "Oh, so you want to find a dead man to lead your country? Wake up, Franco. We are mercenaries, not saviors. Have you stayed here too long and forgotten why we chose to be mercenaries?" cried Pedro, who tried to awaken Franco who was "possessed by fire".


    But Franco shook his head.


    "Pedro," Franco said as if he wanted to cut off the topic, "remember when we first met in zamoshiya, did you ask me about the ring mercenary regiment? You asked me captain long Jingen, chief officer William and one eyed Kennan..."


    Pedro nodded. At that time Franco said to wait until Smolensk, but there were too many things that delayed.


    "They all died in the yellow water beach. Just when the rebels in zaporoze rebelled."


    "So you." Pedro felt that he somehow understood why Franco didn''t want to join Czarist Russia or Cossacks.


    "Listen to me first." Franco interrupted Pedro and continued: "Commander longjingen, they could have survived. The Cossacks surrounded them and advised them to surrender, and their salary was twice that of now. But the commander refused. He said that the mercenary regiment''s employment contract would not expire until three months later. The mercenary regiment could accept hemelinitsky''s employment, but that would have to be after the current contract expired."


    "That''s because commander longjingen has the spirit of contract," Pedro tried to explain.


    But Franco shook his head.


    "I was also on the ship at that time. I can understand the idea of the regiment commander. The regiment commander and we have found a home in the Republic of Poland. This feeling is something we don''t have in Germany. You only see the intrigues and intrigues of the great nobles, but there are not only the great nobles, but also many civilians and small nobles in this land. These people are warm, lovely, hardworking and friendly Brave, they made us wandering mercenaries feel at home. "


    Pedro was speechless. He asked himself that during his time in Smolensk, the number of contacts with civilians was less than one tenth of that of Cherchen.


    "Of course, the leader''s answer couldn''t satisfy the Cossacks, so we made a fire. Finally, we were outnumbered and the whole army was destroyed. I was also knocked unconscious and fell into the river. A farmer saved me. Then I healed all the way to zibalage. I participated in the defense of zibalage. After the war, King kazimizhi allowed me to re-establish a mercenary regiment and sent me to zibalage Molensk. Your majesty is so kind to me that how could I betray him? "


    Franco finished and looked at Pedro. And Pedro didn''t know what to say. He thought Franco was just out of foolish loyalty, but he didn''t expect such a reason.


    The dialogue between Pedro and Franco was heard by Cherchen without a word, but the amount of information and emotion of this dialogue was too large for Cherchen to understand at once. He had to listen without daring to say a word.


    Seeing Pedro, Franco said, "old friend, I don''t blame you for changing your court. I just hope we don''t have a day of war."


    "Uncle. Let''s stay and help the regiment commander." hearing Franco talk about war, Chechen looked at his uncle uneasily. Cherchen''s heart wants to stay in Franco''s mercenary regiment, but Pedro is his family after all, and he is not willing to separate from Pedro anyway. Now he just wants Pedro to change his mind.


    At this time, Pedro suddenly stood up. He gulped down the wine in the glass in one gulp.


    "His grandmother Franco, if you want to fight with me, I won''t let you."


    After drinking, Pedro laughed louder and spoke louder than anyone.


    "Uncle." Chechen exclaimed in surprise.


    "Pedro." Franco laughed, too.

 Chapter 62

    On this day, at the head of Smolensk, the flag of the Republic of Poland, which had been flying for more than 40 years, fell for the first time. The gate of Smolensk also passed through the army from czar Russia again.


    Prince Alexei walked in the front, behind him, general Yakov cherkaski on the left and general shemiao rahmanning on the right. Captain Vasili zolotalenko, the leader of zaporoche Cossack, was supposed to walk side by side with the two generals. General keyakov and general Xie Miao deliberately did not leave room for Vasili zolotalenko to follow him.


    At the gate of the city hall, count anzumov, speaker shchenko and bishop kisher stood side by side, followed by the nobles of Smolensk. Countless Smolensk citizens stood on both sides of the street and watched the arrival of this historical moment.


    Prince Alexei rode to the three nobles. He was so close that the three nobles could feel the heat from Prince Alexei''s horse.


    Bishop kisher held a cross in his hand. The old man raised his head and tried to pretend to be happy, but the old man was pale and the hem of his robe trembled slightly. He looked up at Prince Alexei and looked back at the nobles. In the dead silence, bishop kisher said in a hoarse voice, "ladies and gentlemen, today we will submit to the Almighty czar Alexei mikheinovic Romanov. Long live your majesty czar!"


    Count anzumov and speaker shchenko shouted long live with one voice, while the nobles behind looked at their companions, and no one was willing to shout first.


    "I object." suddenly, a voice came from the crowd.


    As soon as Prince Alexei''s Bowyer cavalry captain Andre pulled out his horse''s head, he would go down with his hands and catch people in the direction of the voice.


    But Prince Alexei stopped him. Prince Alexei raised his head and glanced at the crowd. Then he said, "tsar Russia has no military conference, so opposition is not applicable here. If anyone wants to oppose, then go and talk to our saber."


    As soon as Prince Alexei''s words fell, the Boye cavalry as the guard pulled out their sabres in unison. In the sunlight, the saber reflected a dazzling light - the light was cold and murderous.


    Now, no one objected.


    Prince Alexei added, "you will live under the protection of your Majesty the Czar who enjoys supreme freedom. Now listen to what the great czar mikheinovic has brought to you."


    Andre took the first step and immediately opened a document: "The freedom enjoyed by nobles and clergy will remain unchanged, and taxes will not be increased and will still be collected in the original way; those who do not want to stay in Smolensk can leave by themselves, and His Majesty the Czar will ensure their life safety; no one will be illegally humiliated, and everyone''s property will be protected; the Czar Russian army will never collect houses and land free of charge..."


    There are 23 articles in the document. Andre reads each one, and the happiness on the faces of the nobles and citizens will increase. Nothing is more reassuring to the nobles and citizens present than this paper document. In this paper book, the land and property of the nobles are guaranteed, and in this paper book, the lives of the citizens are no longer threatened.


    After Andre finished reading, all the people cheered from their hearts: "Your Majesty Alexei mikheinovic Romanov, czar."


    And speaker shchenko turned back, raised his hands and shouted, "everybody, do you hear me? Let''s go back and live and work in peace and contentment. We saved Smolensk and you."


    Seeing such a happy scene, Prince Alexei still had a cold and serious expression. Although general Yakov cherkaski and general shemiao rahmanning, who rode behind the prince, smiled, it was like watching a dog rob a bone without meat.


    Count anzumov stepped forward and said with a flattering smile: "Your Highness, there are two generals. We have prepared a thin banquet in the castle. Let''s have a good drink among the wine and preparation."


    Count anzumov then raised his head and found that there was a Cossack behind general Yakov cherkaski and general shemiao rahmanin. Of course, he didn''t ask himself what the Cossack was. He quickly added, "and your excellency captain Vassily zolotalenko."


    Hearing that a banquet had been prepared in the castle, Prince Alexei nodded. As soon as he pulled the reins, he said, "let''s go now."


    After that, he wanted to ride a horse to the castle.


    "Please wait a minute, your highness." as Prince Alexei was about to leave the city hall, Yakov cherkaski suddenly stopped.


    Prince Alexei looked back at Yakov cherkaski, while speaker shchenko and others showed puzzled expressions.


    Perhaps for fear of misunderstanding between the prince and the generals, Yakov cherkaski quickly explained: "Your Highness, Fyodor obkhovic didn''t come."


    Indeed, Fyodor was not among the nobles.


    "What''s going on?" Andre shouted angrily.


    Andre''s angry drink made speaker shchenko sweat like rain. He kowtowed and said, "Fyodor obhovich is still in the castle. He said he would wait for the prince in the castle."


    "Who does he think he is?" general Yakov cherkaski laughed contemptuously. Although Xie Miao rahmanning did not speak, he still looked so arrogant and disdained when he heard that the former city Lord of Smolensk had reached this point.


    "Gregory, take someone to invite the former city Lord out of the city." Yakov cherkaski shouted to a thin man like a monkey behind him without waiting for Prince Alexei to speak.


    "Yes, general."


    The thin monkey man replied. Then he bowed and left the team with more than ten horses and ran to the castle.


    "Your Highness, let''s have a rest in the city hall first. I thought there should be no idle people there soon." Yakov cherkaski said proudly as if he were a host to entertain guests.


    "Yakov cherkaski, I want to remind you that you are not the Lord of Smolensk yet." Prince Alexei only said this about Yakov cherkaski''s style.


    It turned out that Prince Alexei received an order from czar mikheinovic to lead his army to turn with his Majesty''s army and march into Werner immediately after receiving Smolensk. The task of staying in Smolensk was entrusted to general Yakov cherkaski, which meant that Yakov would become the master of Smolensk, so the general would look like a master.


    Yakov cherkaski was bored. Although his heart was angry, Prince Alexei''s power was not comparable, so Yakov had to hold back.


    Prince Alexei got off his horse and, surrounded by the crowd, entered the parliament hall.


    "When you leave, I will be the master of this city." Yakov cherkaski thought bitterly, looking at the back of Prince Alexei.

 Chapter 63

    In the courtyard of the castle, fiordo was saying his last goodbye to Franco, the officers of his mercenary regiment, and the servants of the castle. His daughter Helena was also with his father.


    According to the agreement, Prince Alexei guaranteed the safety of Fyodor obkhovic and his family. They will be temporarily detained in Moscow until Fyodor pays a ransom of 10000 Taylor.


    Fiordo and Helena shook hands with everyone one by one and thanked everyone for their efforts during this time. Fiordo went up to Franco and gave the mercenary commander a big hug.


    At this time, fiordo couldn''t help crying: "Franco, my most loyal commander. I feel that you are the one I am most sorry for. I sat alone in the office all night last night and recalled what I did. I should have listened to your advice and listened to everything. If I had done that, maybe I would not fall in Smolensk and I would not be in prison. But I also want to guard smore Lensk, I feel like I''ve tried my best. But things always backfire. I''m too confused and soft. I''m sorry for you! "


    These words were from fiordo''s heart. Although these words can''t recover anything now, everyone couldn''t help but sympathize with the old noble when they heard his tears.


    Franco patted fiordo on the back, hoping to comfort the old man. He wanted to say "Fyodor, you are not sorry for me. What you are sorry for is the Republic. What you have failed to live up to is your Majesty''s trust in you. The fall of Smolensk has dealt a great blow to the Republic - after Ukraine, the eastern part of the Republic will be shrouded in plague. And the hinterland of the Republic, such as Polotsk and Werner, will also face the front of Czarist Russia, which are all from the Republic Essence.


    But how did he open his mouth? Although he had enthusiastically expressed in front of fiordo that even if only the castle was left, he could guard it for a few more months. But Franco also knew that he was betting on the lives of the soldiers of the mercenary regiment that the reinforcements of the Republic could really arrive. The nobles of Smolensk collectively betrayed the Republic, which was the responsibility of the nobles Wrong; fiordo mistakenly trusted these traitors for glory, resulting in the defeat of Smolensk. It''s fiordo''s fault; but who put fiordo in this position? Don''t the princes of the Republic parliament know whether fiordo''s talent can be worthy of the position of mayor?


    Franco felt sorry for fiordo. He just sat in the wrong place at the wrong time.


    "You''ve done well enough, Lord," Franco comforted.


    When Franco said this, fiordo cried even louder.


    Miss Helena follows fiordo. Today she is still dressed as a nun. Fiordo is going to be a prisoner in Moscow. As a daughter, Helena certainly doesn''t trust her father to be a stranger in a foreign country. Seeing that fiordo is crying so sad, she also thinks that she may not be able to return to her motherland all her life and can''t see the person she loves Tears.


    "Miss Helena." Chechen stood in the line. Looking at Helena crying so sad, he squeezed out of the crowd to comfort the poor lady. But after calling Miss Helena''s name, he didn''t know what to say.


    Helena looked up when someone called her name. She saw a half big boy in a mercenary uniform standing in front of her. However, she didn''t immediately recognize Chechen in front of her. After all, Chechen only met her. Later, she mentioned that she went to nahan to find Chechen to help Katherine.


    "Hello, I''m really sorry, sir." Helena said tactfully that she didn''t remember Chechen''s name.


    As Chechen, who had explained the noble etiquette education, of course, he immediately understood what Miss Helena meant.


    "Cherchen, who do you think you are? Just met once. Do you still want miss Helena to remember you?" Cherchen mocked himself.


    Nevertheless, Chechen tried his best to cover up his inner loss, and then said, "Miss Helena, have a safe trip."


    "Oh, thank you. And good luck, sir."


    Chechen retreated back to the team. Just then, there was a sound of horse hoofs knocking on the ground outside the castle, followed by an arrogant voice before people arrived:


    "Fiordo obhovich, come out quickly."


    Even in Smolensk''s Kaicheng, after fiordo had become an unworthy City Lord, at least in the open, no one had ever been so unreasonable to him in public. Franco, Pedro, Cherchen and the mercenary Corps all looked at the gate.


    As soon as Gregory entered the courtyard, he was startled to find so many people looking at him, but soon he reacted.


    Gregory bowed in front of general Yakov, but now his waist was even straighter than the trunk of the white birch. When the more than ten riders came behind him, the general Yakov''s adjutant said with affectation, "which of you is Fyodor obhovich."


    Fiordo wiped away his tears, then straightened his clothes, turned around and said, "I am fiordo obkhovic, count of the Republic of Poland and Lord of Smolensk."


    "Former Lord of Smolensk," Gregory added an original word after his title of "Lord of Smolensk" without waiting for fiordo to finish.


    "Our invincible Prince Alexei and the wise general Yakov want to see you. Come with us quickly," Gregory said to fiordo.


    "OK, I''ll go with you." as a defeated man, fiordo also had the consciousness of relying on others.


    "Where is my horse, please?" fiordo asked habitually when he saw Gregory. They were all riding horses.


    "Your horse?" Gregory was stunned, and then laughed loudly as if he had heard the best joke in the world.


    "He asked about his horse," Gregory said to his entourage with a smile. These attendants also smiled forward and backward.


    When Gregory had laughed enough, he immediately made a "please" action, and then mocked, "should I arrange a carriage for you? Mr. former mayor."


    This mockery and humiliation made fiordo angry and afraid to attack.


    "Is czar Russia a barbarian and doesn''t know how to treat a noble?" Helena asked loudly when her father was humiliated.


    These words are useful to some aristocrats with chivalry, but Gregory is obviously not such a person.


    Gregory saw a young woman in nuns standing in front of fiordo, staring directly at Helena''s chest, and then turning her eyes to Helena''s face. At this glance, Gregory drooled.


    "Who are you?" Gregory asked smilingly.


    "I''m Helena obhovich," Helena said boldly, with goose bumps all over her body from Gregory''s colored eyes.


    "So beautiful, why don''t I give my horse to your father? I''ll ride your mark?" Gregory said with a smile.


    Helena was not the kind of aristocratic lady who knew nothing about the world. She immediately heard Gregory''s obscene words.


    As fiordo''s daughter, Helena had never been so insulted and belittled. Her towering chest fluctuated continuously, but she couldn''t speak angrily.


    Helena''s gesture made Gregory almost fall off his horse.


    "You bastard!"


    Fiordo was furious to see his daughter insulted by Gregory. He rushed forward and tried to pull Gregory off his horse.


    "Fuck you, old man."


    Gregory saw that fiordo rushed towards himself, flew up and kicked fiordo to the ground.


    Originally, Franco and others were angry at Gregory''s bullying of the fiordo father and daughter. Although fiordo surrendered, the employment relationship between the Republic of Poland represented by fiordo and the mercenary regiment was not terminated. In a sense, fiordo was still the employer of the mercenary regiment. Insulting fiordo was insulting the mercenary regiment. It was like a spark thrown into a powder keg, and the whole mercenary regiment exploded.


    "Too bullying."


    "What''s the ability to bully women and old people?"


    The yard was filled with the cries of mercenaries.


    Seeing the excitement, Gregory quickly pulled out the knife at his waist and threatened, "do you want to rebel?!"

 Chapter 64

    After Smolensk surrendered, according to Franco''s order, all the weapons and armor of the mercenary regiment were locked in the warehouse. Now all the mercenaries are almost unarmed except the self-defense short sword and the officer''s sword. So after Gregory pulled out his saber, the sound in the courtyard immediately decreased.


    Gregory had a smile on his lips, apparently laughing at the cowardice and fear of life and death of the mercenaries.


    He didn''t know that the mercenaries were not greedy for life and death. They just followed the order of commander Franco and didn''t conflict with the occupying forces of Czarist Russia in order to protect themselves.


    Che Chen looked at Gregory''s smile and really wanted to rush forward and tear the man''s mouth like a monkey. But he knew that if he acted rashly, he would give this guy the excuse to punish the mercenary regiment. He couldn''t harm everyone.


    How can we not only avoid conflict with each other, but also maintain the dignity of the mercenary regiment? Chechen had an idea and came up with a way.


    Chechen ran forward, picked up fiordo who fell to the ground and patted the dust off his body for him.


    "Children, is this your father-in-law or your grandfather?"


    Chechen turned a deaf ear to Gregory''s insult. He stood up straight and said to fiordo as a soldier: "count fiordo obhovich. The mercenary soldier alvar Chechen reported to you at the order of Captain Franco that the mercenary regiment has lined up and asked to escort you to the city hall."


    Escorted by a convoy of hundreds of people to the city hall, even the fiefdom guangwo and the high-ranking grand duke''s travel instrument driving are nothing more than this. This not only solved the embarrassment of fiordo''s lack of horses, but also raised the mercenaries'' attitude of "Non Violence and non cooperation", and safeguarded the dignity of the mercenary Corps.


    There was only one thing that worried Cherchen, that was whether his thought could get the support of head Franco.


    Chechen turned his eyes and secretly glanced back, but just saw Franco looking at himself with admiration.


    "Yes, count fiordo. The mercenary regiment is waiting for your order."


    Fiordo could not understand the intention of Chechen and Franco''s move. With tears in his eyes, he choked and said, "let''s go."


    So the mercenaries were divided into three teams and walked out of the gate of the castle in the order of front, middle and rear. The sonorous and powerful footsteps of mercenaries resounded clearly along the flat road.


    Franco, as head of the team, was at the forefront of the team. The former team is composed of long spearmen and long halberds in the mercenary regiment. And those who use these two weapons are the strongest warriors.


    The squadron is composed of musketeers. They surrounded the fiordo father and daughter, forming a square hollow square, as if guarding a carriage. And Chechen and Pedro are in this team.


    At the end of the team are some miscellaneous servants and auxiliary personnel of the mercenary regiment.


    Because of the sudden incident, no one in Gregory''s entourage reacted until the end of the team went out of the gate of the castle.


    "Adjutant, what should we do?" asked an attendant.


    "How? What else can we do? Of course, follow up." Gregory glared at the entourage. He knew he had screwed up his job. Fyodor''s appearance in front of the prince and his master, general Yakov, undoubtedly swept the face of the two adults. Gregory now really hates the head of Franco (he believes that Franco ordered Chechen''s actions). But it is no doubt unwise to use violence now. Just after his Highness the prince announced the Tsar''s grace in the city hall, there was a blood case in the castle, which will undoubtedly lose people''s hearts.


    More importantly, although they have weapons on their side, the mercenary Corps can have hundreds of people. If they really want to start, they can bite them to death with their teeth. Gregory is afraid to take risks.


    In this way, Gregory''s men and horses followed the mercenary regiment like a follower. The unknown people thought they were also mercenaries. Gregory was obviously aware of this problem. Several times, he wanted to beat Ma Chao to the front of the mercenary regiment, but the road was so wide that the queue of the mercenary regiment was just full.


    The mercenary regiment made so much noise that the Czarist Russian personnel such as Alexei in the city hall and the Polish surrender nobles such as anzumov all went out of the city hall, and the prince and the general fought like great enemies. Watch this strange team come.


    Finally the queue approached. Prince Alexei was the first to stand at the gate of the city hall. He frowned, stared and hung his hands.


    "Who are you?" asked Prince Alexei.


    "Count Fyodor obhovich of the Republic of Poland has arrived," Franco replied.


    "I asked who you are?"


    "I am Franco, the former head of the Smolensk mercenary regiment of the Republic of Poland."


    The prince nodded. Of course he knew the name. In the battle of Smolensk, the only highlight of the Polish army was doronin''s wing cavalry and the mercenary of the mercenary leader. Prince Alexei is a kind of hero. Seeing that the mercenary Corps can still have such energy and spirit after the surrender, he can''t help but attract people.


    At this time, Gregory finally found a chance to catch up with the mercenary regiment. He rolled down from his horse, walked on his knees and climbed in front of Yakov.


    "Useless things." Yakov was so angry when he saw Gregory that he stepped forward and kicked him.


    Gregory suffered the kick. He got up and turned upside down to climb in front of Prince Alexei.


    But the prince didn''t even look at him.


    "Where is your count?" Prince Alexei asked Franco again.


    Helena led her father out of the crowd. When she came to Cherchen, Helena said "thank you" in a voice so light that only herself and Cherchen could hear.


    Fiordo walked slowly, and his hands were shaking. This trembling increased as he was getting closer to Prince Alexei.


    "You are fiordo obhovich."


    "I, I am," said fiordo, shaking like a sieve. He tried countless times to maintain the dignity of an aristocrat, even of the defeated. But his body was not controlled by his mind.


    Looking at such an opponent, Alexei lost interest in speaking.


    He raised his hand and motioned to Andre next to him. Andre understood.


    "Your Highness invited you to the banquet at the castle today."


    Andre''s words were brief and comprehensive, but they could not be rejected.


    Fiordo nodded and said he would go.


    "And you, too," said Prince Alexei, suddenly pointing to Franco.

 Chapter 65

    More than three hours later, the servant of the castle came and reported that the lunch was over. Prince Alexei went to the castle under the guidance of count anzumov. Czar Russia''s generals and middle and higher ranking officers followed, and the Smolensk nobles rushed up and followed.


    Franco was invited to the castle for dinner. The mercenaries left the city under the leadership of junior officers. According to the agreement, they will be arranged in ludnia, the camp where Prince Alexei once stationed, and their families will go together.


    Fiordo and Franco followed Prince Alexei to the hall of the castle, where a banquet had been held. On the four long tables in the center of the hall are all kinds of silver tableware. Fiordo recognized some of them almost at a glance. They were family items he had brought to Smolensk. But now they have become the booty of Czar Russia.


    Each table is also stacked with mountains of pork, beef and roast fish. The glass is filled with vodka, honey wine and wine. The house is full of wine.


    Prince Alexei was seated at the long table. The two Russian generals sat on the left and right. Vasili zolotalenko sat down. "Hey, old man, why don''t you drink? This is a celebration wine." Oleg saw that fiordo bowed his head and wept, so he took the wine glass and touched it.


    "Well, I respect you. You can''t stop drinking. You are also a great hero." Oleg shouted.


    The union officers burst into laughter. The laughter shook the walls of the castle.


    "Drink, drink, drink," the officers shouted.


    Under such circumstances, how dare fiordo not drink? He held back the tears of humiliation, closed his eyes and drank the wine in the glass.


    Oleg also ate the wine in his glass. He put the wine glass heavily on the table, and the nearby plates flew up.


    "What''s up, old man? Is this wine good to drink? Do you see the color of this wine? It''s all brewed with your blood. I''ll drink more of this wine in the future."


    Oleg''s words caused another burst of applause.


    Of course, Prince Alexei noticed the noise below, but he just looked at it and drank again. After a few glasses of vodka, the prince was interested in speaking.


    "Here, to the health of his Majesty the czar."


    "Cheers to his glory and longevity," shouted the officers and Smolensk nobles. Among them, the nobles shouted extra hard.


    The prince took the three generals to the officers with his wine glass.


    On behalf of the Czar, he thanked the officers for their bravery.


    "Loyalty is your strongest armor," said the prince, which aroused a burst of cheers from the Czar''s Russian officers.


    "Captain Vasili zolotarenko, it''s a pity that your captain Baohong company is not here. I want to drink with him again." Prince Alexei turned back and said to Vasili.


    "The situation in Ukraine is urgent. Bao Hong wants to go back and help the chief against the Polish army. However, when the prince enters Ukraine, you will still have a day to drink with Bao Hong."


    Although he knew that Vasili zolotalenko''s words were not true, Alexei nodded in agreement.


    Prince Alexei went to the Smolensk aristocracy table again.


    "Long live Romanov! Long live the Czar!" the prince raised his glass.


    "Hooray! Hooray! Hooray!" the nobles not only shouted hooray three times, but also stood up to show their respect for the Czar they had never met.


    "Your Highness, I want to..." speaker shchenko wanted to come forward and say more to Prince Alexei, but Prince Alexei ignored him, but went straight to Franco.


    "You are a very good soldier. Work for me? You will get supreme honor and reward." the prince threw an olive branch to Franco.


    "Your Highness, it''s a big matter for the whole mercenary regiment to work for. I have no right to decide alone." Franco politely refused.


    "A three-year contract, 40 Taylor a month for each person, and double the number of officers." the prince''s words were concise and made terms that no one could refuse.


    From the bottom of my heart, this is already a very generous treatment. Even a few famous German teams in the Republic are treated like this. But those are all teams composed of veterans who have participated in the 30-year war, not mercenaries who have been rebuilt for only four or five years. Prince Alexei paid such a price, which shows that he attaches great importance to himself.


    "Your Highness, we are just an ordinary mercenary regiment," Franco said with a bitter smile.


    "The captured winged cavalry officer said," Prince Alexei said, "if your mercenary regiment came out of the city with him that day, he will be able to break through the Cossack''s vehicle array. Moreover, your performance in guarding the city and today''s performance are definitely worthy of such treatment."


    "Who is the captured officer?" Franco asked.


    "Doronin. By the time we captured him, she was dying from three bullets," interrupted Vasili zolotalenko. He laid the formation there. The vehicle array was a sharp weapon against the winged cavalry, not to mention that the winged cavalry at that time was only an exhausted remnant with interception in front and pursuit in the back, and the whole army was destroyed in a few rounds.


    Franco was silent. Only then did he know that doronin''s last moment was like this. The sentence "if it was your mercenary regiment that went out of the city with him that day, he would be able to break through the Cossack fleet." Franco was even more painful. If I had.


    Franco shook his head and forced his thoughts back. Then he said to Prince Alexei, "I''m sorry, my contract with the Republic of Poland still has three months to expire. So my people and I can''t serve czar Russia and his royal highness."


    As soon as Franco''s voice fell, a trace of murder flashed across general Yakov''s face.


    Unlike Prince Alexei, who valued military honor, Yakov was a politician general. He pays no attention to honor, only to practical interests. In his opinion, Franco obviously refused to be used by Czarist Russia. Then either a friend is an enemy, and the enemy is the safest when he is dead.


    More than one person had the same idea with Yakov. After Franco said these words, they all looked at Franco with murderous eyes.


    Franco looked at the prince, and the prince looked at Franco. Their eyes seemed to burst out sparks in the air.


    "You are my prisoner now," said Prince Alexei after a while.


    "Yes," Franco admitted.


    "So with what you just said, I can kill you."


    "Good."


    "Do you have anything else to say?" the prince had put his hand on the handle of Le Dao. In fact, there is no need for the prince to do it himself. As long as a look or hint, countless warriors will serve him in the hall.


    "I would like to ask your highness why he offered such a high price for my mercenary regiment," Franco asked.


    "Didn''t the prince say just now? He appreciated your talent." a guy behind the prince who wanted to please the prince said to Franco. Then he smiled flatteringly at Prince Alexei.


    But Prince Alexei didn''t say a word about the good man''s answer. He bowed his head and thought for a while before spitting out the word "loyalty".


    Yes, what really moved Prince Alexei was Franco''s loyalty. Prince Alexei has as many warriors as he wants. But the prince knew that most of these people were willing to be loyal to themselves because they were the Czar''s uncle and the prince with supreme power. If one day he is nothing, everything based on the power sand tower will collapse. Alexei expected a servant who would never leave and share weal and woe.


    The performance of Franco and his men guarding fiordo today just proves that they are the kind of men the prince wants. That''s why Prince Alexei expected their loyalty.


    "Yes, loyalty," Franco agreed: "Your Highness appreciates us because I and my subordinates never give up on Lord fiordo. But if we tear up the unexpired employment agreement because of your highness, your Highness''s loyalty will no longer exist. Those who don''t know the truth will also think that your army is accommodating military ruffians without contract spirit A place to hide filth. "


    With that, Franco put his hands behind him and put them at his disposal.


    "I can lock you all up, just as I did to fiordo. Keep you for three months. When your contract expires, you should have no excuse." Prince Alexei said this when he looked at Franco.


    "Yes, you can," Franco replied with his eyes.


    Prince Alexei can certainly do so, but the consequence of doing so can only be that those who get Franco can not be genuinely convinced by Franco.


    Stay or not. Alexei was really tangled in his heart. But after all, he was an old-fashioned soldier with more honor than everything. He was like to Vassily and Bao Hong. Even if something happened halfway, he would not change his promise. Since he had announced in the city hall this morning that those who did not want to stay could leave by themselves, this applies to everyone.


    "I''m going to fight raziwiu soon. You must stay here for three months before you can go, and you promise not to fight us for the next three months," said Prince Alexei.


    The army of yanush raziweu was really on the way, and the Smolensk nobles were surprised in unison. Now they regretted and were afraid. They regretted that they had surrendered so early. They thought the news of the reinforcements was just a scam by Prince Alexei to lure doronin out of the city. They didn''t expect it to be true; they were afraid that in case yanush raziweu defeated the army of Czar Russia, What fate will he suffer? Yanush is notoriously ruthless to traitors.


    General Yakov also saw the shaking of the Smolensk aristocracy. He was secretly angry at Prince Alexei''s many words, but what should be remedied had to be remedied. He hurriedly promised that the great czar had commanded 30000 troops to deal with yanush, and there were less than 20000 people on the other side, which was nothing to be afraid of.


    Prince Alexei was indifferent to the "disaster" he had created, just waiting for Franco''s guarantee.


    "I promise," Franco said.


    "OK." Prince Alexei drank the wine from the cup in one gulp.


    Franco also drank the wine in the glass.


    Now that the prince has made his decision, the others have nothing to say.


    The banquet continued. Count anzumov came up to Fyodor, smiled and said:


    "Hey, you mercenary commander is really a character."


    "No, I''m sorry I should have listened to you. I wish I had listened to Franco," said Fyodor, glancing at count anzumov.


    "When? What when? What did Colonel Franco say?" when fiordo said this, anzumov''s eyes were spinning. He intuitively felt that it was a useful information.


    Fiordo didn''t answer.


    "Old friend, why are you angry with me? What can I do if everyone agrees to surrender?" count anzumov sighed and approached as if he were also a victim. He quietly pulled Fyodor aside.


    "I''m still with the Republic," he whispered in Fyodor''s ear. "I''m just making a false deal with those people in shchenko."


    "Really?" fiordo''s eyes lit up when count anzumov said so.


    "Of course, how can I lie to you when we were going to be in laws?" anzumov continued to bewitch.


    Fiordo nodded.


    "Therefore, if Colonel Franco really had any way to defend the city, I wouldn''t make a false deal with those traitors."


    "Alas, Captain Franco advised me to stick to the castle for a few months. He said that the Grand Duke (yanush)''s army must be on the way." the credulous fiordo said everything.

 Chapter 66

    "Why did you tell me about this? Is there any personal resentment between you?" Yakov cherkaski looked at count anzumov with suspicion and distrust in his eyes.


    This is the third day after the Russian occupation of Smolensk. As Prince Alexei is about to lead his army to support the decisive battle between the Czar and yanush raziweu, after the banquet, the Prince did not stay in the castle more, so he moved to zamoshye as the advance base. The Cossack army originally stationed in zamoshiya took away all the lusenians there and returned to Ukraine in accordance with the agreement with the prince. Another general, Shimon rahmanin, went with Vasili to support khmelinitsky, who was caught in a hard struggle.


    So the castle became the office of Yakov cherkaski, who also became the supreme military and administrative chief of Smolensk.


    Early this morning, Yakov cherkaski''s count anzumov came to visit. After a nutritious greeting, count anzumov pretended to inadvertently mention his conversation with fiordo about Franco at the banquet.


    Originally, Yakov cherkaski showed his intention to kill Franco''s attitude that day, which he was unwilling to use for Czarist Russia. This time I heard that Franco still wanted to fight czar Russia in that situation, even though he didn''t hesitate to kill the fish and catch the net, I felt that he couldn''t stay. But he wondered why anzumov told himself about it, because he was loyal to Czarist Russia, or did he have a personal grudge with Franco?


    For the doubt and distrust revealed in Yakov cherkaski''s words and eyes, anzumov did not feel any discomfort. When people''s status reaches his level, etiquette, righteousness, integrity and shame are floating clouds. He is now only for the prosperity of his family and his own prosperity.


    "Your Excellency, although I have worked with head Franco for many years, I don''t have much intersection. Head Franco is a standard and rigid soldier. He is not good at intersection and doesn''t have much contact with our nobles. He even rarely talks to me except for government affairs." anzumov first cleared himself that he retaliated against Franco because of personal resentment.


    "Then what are you doing? You should know that if you tell me these words, not only Franco may suffer, but also fiordo may be involved. I remember that the old guy has a good relationship with you. You were all going to be in laws." Yakov cherkaski asked again.


    "General, I''m for me and my family." anzumov put his hand on his chest, leaned slightly and said: "When I heard the news that Prince yanushi''s army was coming, you saw the expressions of the nobles who surrendered with me. They were afraid that Prince yanushi would win and come back to settle accounts in the autumn. Especially shchenko, I can guarantee that he is writing a letter at home crying and flattering the old prince."


    "Hum, those wall grass." Yakov cherkaski muttered contemptuously. Yakov didn''t know the virtues of these capitulationists, or Smolensk would have used them. Yakov would have sent them to Siberia to cut trees.


    "Yes, a group of wall grass. But they don''t think about it. Even if they fall to the other end, will yanushi want them? The old king wants an excuse to eradicate us all and control power. Therefore, I know very well that you can live only with the great czar and general."


    "You are an understanding person, and I like understanding people," said Yakov cherkaski, rising and walking to count anzumov, patting him on the shoulder.


    "Thank you, general."


    "I will deal with the mercenary regiment, and I will remember your credit. You have a son who wants to join the army. Let him come to my headquarters." Yakov cherkaski remembered anzumov''s son and gave count anzumov a sweet date.


    "It''s my son''s honor," anzumov said happily, and he was right.


    Now that the matter was over, azumov planned to leave. Yakov asked his adjutant Gregory to send azumov out of the castle.


    Soon Gregory came back.


    "Master, count anzumov has gone," Gregory exchange reported.


    After anzumov left, Yakov cherkaski began to figure out how to eradicate the mercenary regiment. Franco and his mercenary regiment existed one day, and one day was a hidden danger.


    "Never let the tiger go back to the mountain," Yakov thought to himself.


    Yakov made another mistake when he used any excuse to destroy the mercenary regiment. Because the prince had personally promised that the mercenary regiment would allow them to be free under the condition of ensuring that they would not participate in the war within six months. Now the prince''s words are especially in his ears. Although he was out of public interest, he disobeyed the prince''s intention after all.


    In ludonia, the mercenary regiment also made difficulties for one thing. That is the residence of the mercenary regiment. According to the agreement, the mercenary regiment must stay in ludonia for three months before it can leave.


    Alexei arranged the mercenary regiment and their families in ludnia as a concentration camp. After two wars, ludnia has long been a ruins. When Prince Alexei''s army left, he took all tents and supplies. Now ludnia is poor.


    "Is there no other way?" Franco asked the Quartermaster anxiously. According to the estimate of the quartermaster, at least 100 temporary wooden houses need to be built to arrange the accommodation of the mercenary regiment and their families. But the manpower of the mercenary Corps obviously can not be done in a short time. Although there are enough tents, spring rain will come after winter. It is obviously unrealistic to let all people shelter from the wind and rain in tents for three months.


    The Quartermaster shook his head.


    "Commander, I have checked all the houses in the village. There are only more than 20 houses that can barely accommodate people, but these are not enough for one fifth of the people. Moreover, these houses have no roof. There is no shortage of trees in the woods, but we are short of manpower. I calculated that it will take a month and a half to build 80 wooden houses with our current manpower "Time" the Quartermaster said. He did his best, but after all, it was difficult for a clever woman to make bricks without rice.


    "Is there really no way?" Franco fell into despair. He didn''t accept Prince Alexei''s high salary, which has been criticized by some people in the mercenary regiment. However, due to Franco''s high prestige in the mercenary regiment, some mercenaries chose to obey despite their complaints. But if they can''t afford basic accommodation, such discontent and complaints will erupt like a volcano and destroy the whole mercenary regiment.


    "Maybe that''s why Prince Alexei promised so readily," Franco thought again.


    The Quartermaster looked at Franco and hoped that the Colonel could come up with a way. His Polish wife was also in the team, also sleeping in the open.


    At this time, a small head poked out from behind a broken wall behind Franco.


    "I have a way."

 Chapter 67

    "But I have a way." when Yakov cherkaski was at a loss, his adjutant Gregory relieved him of his worries.


    "What''s the way?" Yakov cherkaski asked loudly.


    "General, don''t you forget? There is a correctional camp on our side." Gregory smiled and came to Yakov cherkaski''s ear and said his own way.


    It turned out that there was an army composed of criminals in the army of Czar Russia.


    The corrections force is generally established at the battalion level, with about 800 personnel per battalion and about 150-200 personnel per company.


    When marching, punishment camps are often interspersed in the middle of combat forces for the monitoring of friendly neighboring forces.


    In combat, this unit is often placed in the front and used as cannon fodder to consume the enemy''s ammunition and physical strength.


    For example, at the beginning of the Smolensk city defense war, the army that buried the moat was the soldiers of the punishment camp in addition to the serf soldiers.


    It is said that the Tatars were the first to use this method of warfare. When they fought with the armies of different nationalities in various countries, they often let the guilty prisoners act as death squads. If the prisoners fought bravely and made war achievements, they would be pardoned. During the western expedition of the Tatar army, this system was also brought to the Ross region.


    Of course, the punishment camps in czar Russia also have incentive mechanisms, but compared with the Tatars, the conditions for prisoners to obtain freedom are much more harsh, and few people can endure it. Therefore, in order to encourage these almost dying people, the Czar Russian army often acquiesced in letting these criminals revel for a day after capturing a city.


    But this time Smolensk surrendered, and as a famous city in Eastern Europe, Smolensk is of great political significance, so neither Prince Alexei nor general Yakov cherkaski will allow anyone to destroy the city.


    But the punishment camp suffered heavy losses in the siege for months, and the criminals in the camp wanted to vent for a long time.


    Gregory''s way is that since the mercenaries and their families are arranged outside the city, they can acquiesce or even imply that the punishment camp robs the mercenaries, destroy the mercenaries by the hand of the punishment camp, and then general Yakov cherkaski leads the troops to quell the chaos at an appropriate time.


    Of course, the only problem with this method is that someone will certainly accuse the camp of being general Yakov''s army and hold the general responsible for their atrocities.


    This insidious and vicious idea was completely in accord with Yakov cherkaski''s mind. As for the so-called accusation, Yakov completely ignored it - what if someone accused him? At that time, just destroy the punishment camp yourself, so that even if Prince Alexei knows, he can''t say anything.


    Yakov thought more and more reasonable. He was elated. He couldn''t help praising Gregory and said, "Gregory, if you weren''t wearing a human skin, I really would think you were Satan. Why do you have so many bad ideas."


    Gregory heard that general Yakov cherkaski was so satisfied with his idea. He was glad that di knelt down at the feet of Yakov cherkaski, hugged the general''s legs and said, "what Satan am I, I''m just your most humble servant!"


    A master and a servant pretended again.


    "Well, go and find someone to do this. No, I don''t trust others. Do it yourself." Yakov cherkaski stood up and ordered Gregory.


    "I''ll go myself!" Gregory was startled, but there was


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to go?" Yakov cherkaski''s eyes changed when he looked at Gregory. The most obvious thing about the general is that someone disobeyed his orders and disobeyed himself.


    "Yes, my master," replied Gregory, who also knew General Yakov''s character. But soon he faltered again.


    "Is there anything else?" Yakov cherkaski asked impatiently when he saw that Gregory had not acted for a long time.


    "Master, your humble servant asks you to be afraid of a guard for me. You know those criminals..."


    "So, you''re afraid of going to the correctional camp alone." general Yakov looked up and down at Gregory and understood.


    Indeed, those who will be locked up in the punishment camp are outlaws. These people only recognize their fists. Gregory was as thin as a monkey although he had a belly of bad water. If he entered the correctional camp alone, I''m afraid he would be smashed into meat and mud before he could speak.


    "Well, I''ll send yelishei with you," said Yakov cherkaski, who didn''t want his "resourceful" adjutant to go away.


    "Yelishei, come in," Yakov cherkaski shouted outside the tent.


    At once, a young man in half breastplate came in.


    This person was yelishei, the former adjutant of Prince Alexei. Since that event, yelishei has completely lost the trust of the prince and the position of adjutant has been removed. Moreover, his inability to drink spread all over the military camp, which became a laughing stock in the drunken czar Russian army. There was no choice but to resign and leave Prince Alexei''s army. With his father''s letter of recommendation, yelishei managed to find another position with Yakov cherkaski. Because of his strange habit of not drinking, Yakov arranged for him to be a close guard.


    "Yelishei, you accompany adjutant Gregory to the correctional camp," general Yakov cherkaski said to yelishei.


    "Yes, general," said yelishei.


    Yakov cherkaski waved and signaled that they could go out.


    Yelishei and Gregory withdrew from the general''s office.


    "Remember, you have to protect me as you protect your eyes. Understand?" Gregory added to yelishei after he went out, as if he was afraid to go to that place.


    Yelishei looked at Gregory. In front of the tall yelishei, Gregory was like a monkey.


    Soon Gregory discovered this, too. He stepped back a few steps and then gave yelishei a fierce look.


    "What are you looking at? What if you''re tall? You''re not just a doorman."


    Naturally, yelishei was not a gatekeeper, but Gregory deliberately belittled yelishei in order to highlight his sense of superiority.


    "I''m an adjutant, understand? The general''s adjutant." Gregory shouted in a duck''s voice. Then he looked guilty at the door of the office to make sure he didn''t disturb general Yakov.


    Seeing Gregory acting like this, yelishei wanted to laugh. He tried hard not to laugh. Then pretend to be serious and say, "yes, adjutant Gregory."

 Chapter 68

    "Cherchen, what can you do?"


    It was Chechen who spoke. Franco asked happily when he saw that Chechen said he could solve the big problem of insufficient manpower.


    Chechen came out from behind the broken wall. He was going to dig out a squirrel''s nest in the nearby forest. He happened to pass by and heard Franco''s conversation with the Quartermaster.


    He walked up to Franco and said calmly, "we don''t have enough manpower. We can hire the refugees in the city to help. I know a priest who has great prestige in the refugees. As long as he is willing to help, he will be able to respond to everything. In this way, the problem of manpower will be solved."


    Indeed, the agreement reached between Prince Alexei and Franco is extremely loose - as long as the mercenary regiment does not leave Smolensk, other places can move freely with consent. Although Prince Alexei announced when he entered the city that the refugees trapped in the city could return home freely, a large number of refugees remained in Smolensk. Many of these refugees are carpenters, blacksmiths and other craftsmen.


    "Which priest are you talking about?" Franco asked.


    "Father sparsokuktsky," said Cherchen.


    Franco and the Quartermaster shook their heads. They had never heard of the priest''s name.


    Seeing that both adults were at a loss, Chechen quickly introduced father sparso kuczky.


    "Chechen, do you really have such a great skill as a priest friend?"


    After listening to Chechen''s introduction to father sparsokucktsky, Franco still didn''t think that a priest who didn''t even have a single church had so much energy. He asked Chechen uncertainly.


    "Of course," Chechen promised.


    "What do you think?"


    Hearing Cherchen''s promise, Franco asked the Quartermaster again. His subordinate studied in Warsaw before joining the mercenary regiment. He studied not only military logistics but also civil engineering.


    The Quartermaster pondered for a long time.


    "I think it''s feasible. The soil here is similar to that of Smolensk. If the manpower can be doubled, I''m confident to finish it a month earlier," the Quartermaster promised.


    Franco nodded. The Quartermaster''s ability to say so is obviously somewhat certain.


    "Then, Cherchen, go to the city and find father sparso kucktsky. God bless those Russians to keep their promise and do not use the money of our mercenary regiment. As for the wood needed to build the roof, let everyone go to the forest first." Franco ordered.


    "Yes, sir," agreed the Quartermaster.


    "Oh, and when the Jews who do business come, buy more thatch from them. It''s fast to make the roof." Franco seemed to say again.


    The Quartermaster took orders.


    "Uncle Franco, when will I go to town?" said Chechen.


    "In two days. I''ll first inform the czar of Russia that we need to hire people to repair the house, otherwise it''s easy to cause misunderstanding if you bring so many people here without their knowledge. But you can go to the treasurer to advance two hundred Taylor, or go to the city to find father sparso kuczky."


    "OK, I''ll go now."


    Chechen leaves with the quartermaster, and Chechen goes to the treasurer. Franco continued to deal with the incident, and he needed to deal with a myriad of things about relocation and settlement.


    Chechen was on his way to the treasurer when he suddenly saw his uncle Pedro and Ruth fighting for something. Pedro clings to it, while Ruth desperately wants to get it.


    "What are you doing?" Chechen asked.


    "Nothing," replied Pedro. Seeing that it was Chechen, he lost his mind for a moment, and Ruth took the bottle.


    "My honey." on the way, he held tightly to prevent Pedro from taking it from him again.


    "Stingy what? Can''t you do it again?" said Pedro indifferently.


    "What do you want?" Ruth said angrily.


    The two men stared at each other.


    "Uncle Pedro, what do you want honey for?" Chechen asked. Although Pedro is fatter, he doesn''t like sweets?


    "Of course it works," said Pedro vaguely.


    Pedro''s vague attitude aroused Chechen''s suspicion.


    "Useful? What''s the use?"


    "Your uncle is going to hunt bears," Ruth said of Pedro''s purpose of asking for honey.


    "What do you say to children about these things?" Pedro complained when he saw that Ruth shook everything out.


    It turned out that Pedro bragged in front of everyone that he once hunted a brown bear alone when he was young. Fidel was also there at that time. Of course Fidel didn''t believe such big talk. He also said that Pedro didn''t boast much. Now, the face loving Pedro was worried. He swore that if there was a bear in front of him, he could hunt it himself.


    Unexpectedly, a mercenary who heard this once went hunting with Franco in this area. Knowing that there were bears in the nearby woods, he began to coax.


    Now Pedro had to go if he didn''t want to, so he stole a jar of honey from Ruth''s collection.


    "Uncle Pedro, how dare you brag about such a big thing?" Chechen was completely surprised by Pedro''s bold spirit and almost dropped his chin.


    "It''s not as terrible as you think. These bears love honey. I just need to put honey on the trunk at the bear''s hole to lead the bear out. Then I''ll dig a trap nearby and lure the big stupid bear step by step. When it falls into the trap, it''s done."


    In order to reassure Cherchen, Pedro quickly said his plan.


    Hearing Pedro''s so-called plan, Chechen was unable to laugh or cry.


    "Uncle, does your plan work well? What if the bear doesn''t take the trap?"


    "No problem, that''s the way I killed the bear before," said Pedro, but his uncertain tone betrayed him.


    "Before?" Chechen raised his tone eight degrees.


    "All right, all right. That''s what I read from the book. All right." Pedro conceded.


    Chechen gave Pedro a hard look.


    "Uncle, we won''t gamble."


    "How can that be!" listen to Chechen to admit defeat, and Pedro won''t do it again.


    "Why not? Face is important or life is important." Chechen asked.


    "Your uncle has put his own and your money on it," Ruth interrupted. In addition to face and life, it also involves money.


    "Are you all pressed?"


    Pedro nodded pitifully.


    "Don''t pretend to be pathetic for me." Chechen scolded angrily.


    But everything happened. It''s no use scolding Pedro. Cherchen had to postpone his plan to go to the city to find father sparsokucktsky and solve the current matter first.


    "Your method is unreliable. Let me think of a way." Chechen said to Pedro.


    So Chechen bowed his head and thought hard, but how could the method be so good. For a while, Cherchen still had no clue.


    At this time, a gust of wind blew, and the branches blown by the wind hit Chechen''s face. When the wind is small, the branches recover and go back.


    "Yes!" a bold idea emerged in Chechen''s mind.

 Chapter 69

    So, Chechen said to do it. He borrowed some honey from Ruth, and Ruth happily gave it to Cherchen.


    "Why didn''t you feel so happy when you just gave it to me!" Pedro felt discriminated against.


    "You''re stealing! Chechen borrowed it from me. Of course I lent it to him. Can you be the same as you?" Ruth didn''t even look at Pedro. He was still angry with Pedro.


    When Ruth said this, Pedro blew his beard and stared again.


    "Thank you, uncle Ruth."


    Seeing that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, Cherchen quickly thanked Ruth, and then took Pedro away in a hurry.


    "Uncle," said Chechen as he walked, "go back and bring me my long thin sword and your own saber."


    Cherchen''s long and thin sword "hummingbird" survived when the Russian army confiscated its weapons because it was a private item and looked like a child''s "toy". Pedro retained the sabre because of his status as an officer.


    "What are you going to do?" asked Pedro.


    "I''ll go to the kitchen and come back in a minute. You wait for me at the entrance of the village." Chechen said.


    Pedro was soon ready to stop and wait at the entrance of the village. But he waited left and right. Chechen just didn''t come.


    Pedro walked aimlessly at the entrance of the village. He thought for a moment about the purpose of Chechen''s going to the kitchen; After a while, I felt that bear hunting was such a dangerous thing that I shouldn''t take Cherchen with me. If there was a chance, both alvar would explain it here. On thinking of this, he regretted his boasting and gambling.


    "Why can''t I control my smelly mouth?" Pedro slapped himself in the mouth.


    "Uncle, what are you doing?"


    This scene happened to be seen by Chechen. He asked curiously.


    "No, nothing," said Pedro hurriedly. Then he hesitated and said, "good nephew, I think I''d better go alone. If there''s a chance..."


    You know there''s a chance!


    Chechen thought angrily. However, he comforted Pedro: "two people are better than one, and only I can do that."


    With that, Che Chen patted the pocket on his shoulder. I don''t know what''s in there.


    "Let''s go, the sun will set." Chechen urged.


    Although hibernating bears usually come out when they are hungry at night, they can''t see the way if they don''t enter the mountain early and wait for the sun to set.


    Pedro saw that Chechen had made up his mind, so he had to go into the mountain together. They soon found bear footprints on a wet mud.


    Chechen and Pedro put the jar of honey far away in case the smell of honey startled the bear early. They continued to advance along the footprints. Before long, they found the bear cave where the bear hibernated.


    Che Chen pointed to a big tree in the distance and said:


    "Well, uncle. When the sun goes down, you''ll climb up the tree trunk first, and then I''ll lead the bear all the way. You''ll take the saber and the hummingbird, and maybe you''ll use it."


    Pedro nodded. He couldn''t help looking at the bear hole again. It was cold and silent like a black hole that devoured everything. His hands in leather gloves were covered with sweat.


    As the sun had not yet set, they sat down under a big tree.


    At this time, the afterglow of the sunset was still shining among the huge pine branches. Crows fly from time to time at the top of the tree, croaking and barking, and flapping their wings; A squirrel returning to its nest jumped nimbly on the branch and kicked off a fluffy snowflake from time to time.


    After the sun set, there was silence in the woods.


    According to Chechen''s request, Pedro climbed up the trunk and sat down on a thicker branch.


    He stared at Chechen closely, but it was too dark in the tree forest. At first, he could see Chechen''s back, but after a while, he couldn''t see anything.


    I can''t see or hear anything. So Pedro sat on the trunk.


    "I should go down and have a look. How could he kill a bear alone as a child!" a voice said to him in his mind.


    "Trust him, your nephew is not a child. He is a warrior who blew up the Cossack tunnel." another voice said another word to him in his mind.


    The two voices kept fighting in Pedro''s mind.


    Suddenly, he heard a rustle.


    Pedro knew it was definitely not Chechen''s, because both he and Chechen covered a thick layer of cotton outside Xie, and his feet would never make a sound when they stepped on the ground.


    That''s a bear!


    Pedro instinctively clenched his weapon.


    The rustling sound was approaching, and it was very clear. From time to time, there will be one or two clicks and rustles from dead branches in the dark.


    Finally, Pedro saw a backward figure. That should be Chechen.


    I saw Chechen carefully backing up. He bent over as if holding something in his hand. He backed away and threw things on the ground.


    Slowly, Chechen retreated to the bottom of the trunk where Pedro was. He put the honeypot under the tree, took something out of his pocket and poured it in.


    Then, Che Chen grabbed the trunk and climbed up like a monkey.


    "How''s it going?" asked Pedro softly and nervously.


    Chechen made a hiss, and then pointed to his direction.


    Looking down Chechen''s fingers, Pedro saw a big black body coming along the wind, and his attention was attracted by what Chechen left on the ground.


    The beast fingered the ground with its front paws, then grabbed one and threw it into his mouth.


    "What is that?" asked Pedro.


    "Meat balls stained with honey," said Chechen. He was very happy to see the bear eat one by one.


    Finally, the bear ate under the tree where Chechen and Pedro were, and he also found the honey jar.


    "God! Hurry, hurry." Chechen said silently in his heart.


    Maybe his prayers worked. The bear suddenly gave a short roar. It stood up its hind feet and slapped its front feet on the trunk.


    "It found us," said Pedro with a start.


    But immediately he found that the bear patted the trunk not because he found himself, but because of pain. It not only slapped the trunk, but also smashed the honey jar with one palm. What''s more, it''s patting its chest. The bear kept roaring and coughing. The whole forest resounded with a terrible roar.


    Slowly, the bear seemed to lose all its strength. It fell to the ground like a mountain.


    "Hey, uncle. Let''s go down and have a look." when Chechen saw that the bear fell to the ground, he was excited and wanted to jump down.


    "No, I''ll go down first." Pedro was still a little worried. He asked Cherchen to stay in the tree and jumped down by himself.


    Pedro took the weapon and carefully moved to the bear. The bear is not dead yet. It spits blood foam in its mouth and its body is still convulsing.


    But its pupil has lost its focus, and life is slowly passing.


    "You can come down," Pedro shouted into the tree when he lit a torch.


    With a flutter, Chechen also jumped down from the tree.


    "What did you give him to eat?"


    Pedro picked up a round meatball. The meatball is covered with honey and looks nothing special.


    "Uncle, open it and have a look."


    Pedro heard the speech, put the torch on the ground and broke the meatball. It turned out that the meatball was not solid and was wrapped with an ice cube. The ice was crystal clear and there was a curved wire inside.


    Now, Pedro finally understood. It turned out that Chechen wrapped the iron wire in ice and made meat balls. After the bear ate the meatball, the ice melted in the bear''s stomach. The sharp wire stretched straight through the bear''s stomach. No wonder the bear was so painful in the end.


    "Good boy, how did you think of this way!" Pedro marveled at Cherchen''s wisdom at his young age.

 Chapter 70

    So Chechen told uncle Pedro that he was inspired by a branch.


    "God must be guiding you to help your pious uncle," said Pedro heartily, drawing a cross on his chest with his hand.


    Chechen shook his head. He really didn''t know what to say about Pedro''s complete pragmatism towards God.


    When Pedro was excited, Chechen took the saber in Uncle Pedro''s hand and walked to the bear. Such a big bear can''t be moved by Chechen and Pedro alone. Therefore, to prove that their uncles and nephews hunted and killed a bear, they have to take some things from the bear back.


    "We''ll call more people tomorrow, hoping that the bear''s body won''t be eaten by the wolf," said Pedro, but he felt little hope.


    Originally, Chechen wanted to cut off one palm of the bear and take it back. But the bear''s palm was rough and fleshy. When it was cut with a saber, it broke a small hole and couldn''t move in. No way, Chechen had to cut a bear''s ear and put it in his pocket.


    "Uncle, how much did you bet with them, Taylor?" Chechen asked on the way back.


    "All of us," said Pedro happily, perhaps thinking of the bet he was about to win, Pedro''s old face smiled like a morning glory.


    "How much can we win? Seven hundred Taylor?"


    Chechen remembers that their total assets are about this number.


    "How could that be! We won 1400 Taylor. My good nephew." Pedro quoted an astronomical figure.


    Fourteen hundred Taylor is already an extremely rich wealth in Eastern Europe. In the slave market of Kafa, the price of an adult man is 50 Taylor, while that of a maid is only 30 Taylor.


    "Then we''re really rich."


    "Yes. At the end of three months, our uncle and nephew will go back to Spain and buy a large piece of wasteland in his hometown. We will buy more than ten or twenty blacks to farm, and the grain warehouse will be full in a few years." Pedro looked forward to it.


    "Go back? Didn''t you promise captain Franco to stay here?" although he also longed for the life uncle Pedro said, Cherchen didn''t want to go back to Spain. Just don''t just take this "little" money back.


    "I''ll stay here, but we can''t be mercenaries all our life. When my uncle accompanies my old friend to meet his king in Warsaw, we''ll resign. That''s not a breach of my promise with him. My uncle also knows why you don''t want to go back to Spain. When you go back to Spain, I''ll ask your father to adopt you to my uncle. I have no children and no children in my life, and my property will be rich in the future Someone has to inherit it. "


    Originally, Pedro wanted to say these words for several years, because in his original plan, even if it went well, it would take several years to make such a large amount of money. He didn''t expect to complete his goal in such a short time this time.


    "Uncle!" Chechen shouted passionately. He didn''t expect Pedro to be so considerate.


    At this time, two flames flashed in the distance, and then two shouts came.


    "Pedro, Pedro."


    "Chechen, Chechen."


    Chechen immediately recognized that this was the voice of Ruth and Fidel.


    "Here we are," cried Chechen.


    At the same time, they ran in the direction of the fire.


    Sure enough, Ruth and Fidel, with a torch in one hand and a pointed long wooden gun in the other, were also dressed in capable clothes.


    "Uncle Ruth, uncle Fidel, why are you here?" Chechen asked in surprise.


    "Fidel was very worried when he heard that Pedro was dead and took you to hunt bears," Ruth said.


    It turned out that Fidel and Pedro had expected to bet. Pedro just bragged and wouldn''t have the courage to kill a bear. Even hunters with muskets dare not say that a person can be sure of hunting a bear, let alone Pedro.


    But when Ruth came back and told him that Pedro had really entered the forest and brought Chechen, Fidel was a little worried. They left the camp together before they could report to Franco. Fortunately, the footprints of Pedro and Chechen were still left on the ground, so they found here.


    "Let the two uncles worry, thank you." Chechen said heartily.


    Fidel nodded. He just saw that they were all right. Ruth had fun with Pedro.


    "Where''s your bear, Pedro?"


    He expected Pedro to get nothing this time.


    Unexpectedly, Pedro immediately took something out of Cherchen''s pocket and threw it away when Ruth asked about the bear.


    Ruth caught it. By the light of the torch, Ruth could see clearly that it was a bear''s ear, and the blood on the cut surface of the bear''s ear had not solidified. It was obvious that the bear had just died.


    "You, you really killed a bear with your bare hands." Ruth was surprised that an egg could be stuffed into his mouth.


    "That''s, and don''t look who I am!" said Pedro triumphantly.


    "And, Ruth, you seem to bet that I lose. Will you give me the money now or now?"


    Ruth thought of the twenty he had lost, and Taylor was in pain. It was his life and death money for half a month.


    "Brother Pedro, for the sake of Fidel and I who came to help you in the middle of the night regardless of our own safety, you should avoid my share." Ruth flattered Pedro.


    "That''s not good. One thing belongs to another." Pedro put on a business look.


    When Ruth was disappointed, Pedro made him happy with a sentence: "but although the gambling money can''t be avoided, since you have come, you have a share. Cherchen and I will give you half."


    Not to mention anything else, even if there is a wound on the bear skin, you can buy at least one or two hundred Taylor. Seeing that Pedro was so happy to divide himself in half, Ruth immediately burst into tears and smiled.


    So they went back the same way. They padded a branch on the bear and dragged the bear back to rudnia with a rope.


    It was the next morning when they dragged the bear''s body back to rudnia. Such a huge bear was dragged back, which caused a sensation in the mercenary regiment. And everyone found that there was no wound on the bear except the ear, but it died in the hands of Pedro and Chechen. Even the most experienced mercenary can''t tell why. Even when Franco asked Pedro, Pedro smiled without answering. Only put the reason on God.


    "Because God bless," said Pedro.


    Of course, these words are not convincing, but since Pedro is unwilling to say, it is not easy for everyone to force a thorough inquiry. Besides the bear skin, Pedro generously contributed the whole bear to the mercenary regiment. Now, even those who lost money to Pedro shouted loudly.

 Chapter 71

    On the fourth day after the fall of Smolensk, the war-torn city really seemed to usher in peace and prosperity.


    On that morning, Prince Alexei officially led 15000 soldiers to the front line of plotsk. The Marseille held by general Yakov cherkaski was also held on this day.


    After crying goodbye to the prince, the nobles of Smolensk had to take part in the horse race with joy. But compared with the hypocrisy of farewell, the excitement of everyone participating in the competition is sincere. Because Yakov cherkaski not only threw a huge prize of 1000 Taylor for the game, but also promised that the first place would be awarded the position of general adjutant.


    Compared with the mere 1000 Taylor, the old and young nobles of Smolensk certainly valued the position of adjutant more. After all, being able to work next to general Yakov cherkaski means faster prosperity.


    As a result, the square on this day has been resounding with the sound of horse hoofs. These young nobles brought out the best horses in their family. Even in the years when Smolensk was surrounded, these steeds ate the best oats, so they were fierce and magnificent.


    "Anzumov."


    At the end of the warm-up, one of the people rode out and shouted to run to a well-dressed young aristocrat.


    The well-dressed young nobleman was count anzumov Jr. After months of dormancy, the defeated doronin appeared in public again. It seems that in order to bid farewell to the past years of the Republic, today''s little anzumov wore the usual Kaftan clothes of Russian aristocrats and a Russian round hat.


    He was called Pucci, the second son of former Smolensk speaker shchenko.


    "Pucci, are you the horse who came to congratulate me for winning the championship in advance?" little anzumov stopped his horse and said proudly when Pucci came to his side.


    Of course, the second son of speaker shchenko did not come to mention little anzumov''s congratulations in advance. If the anzumov family and the shichenko family had worked together to reach an alliance because of the surrender, the alliance would have been broken because of the official surrender of Smolensk.


    With the exit of Fyodor obkhovic, the retirement of bishop kisher and the death of Senator doronin, there are only two people who can compete for the supreme power of Smolensk. As the saying goes, one mountain cannot tolerate two tigers. The struggle between old anzumov and shichenko began as early as the luncheon when Prince Alexei entered the city.


    The relationship between the elders is so. Of course, the relationship between little anzumov and Puqi will not be much better. Little anzumov''s "congratulation in advance" is purely a mockery of Puqi, because Puqi, as shichenko''s second son, also signed up for the game.


    "Hum!"


    Seeing that little anzumov was so arrogant, Pucci snorted heavily. He also raised his head proudly and said in a condescending manner, "I want to tell you to stay away from my horse later. It will bite."


    With that, Pucci left without looking back.


    "Sure enough, ignorant people are fearless." little anzumov looked at Puqi''s back and shook his head. His father had told himself that the position of the adjutant was reserved for him by general Yakov cherkaski. The reason why he arranged such a game was to block the long mouth of the city. It''s a sure thing to win the championship by yourself.


    What little count anzumov did not expect was that Pucci dared to collide with himself with such confidence because he and his father were guaranteed - the first and adjutant''s guarantee was yours.


    This guarantee also comes from Yakov cherkaski.


    The originator of this incident was standing by the windowsill on the top floor of Smolensk castle, looking at the square where the horse race was about to be held. The actions of young anzumov and Pucci certainly fell into the eyes of Yakov cherkaski. Although it was impossible to see the faces of the two riders from the position of the castle, khayakov could think of what the riders would say.


    "Throw a meat bone and the dog runs out." Yakov cherkaski smiled contemptuously and put the wine into his mouth. Although the rose wine is not as strong as vodka, the soft taste is more in line with Yakov''s taste.


    The self chime in the room rang eleven. In another hour, general Yakov will go to the square and personally preside over the opening of the game.


    Then the door of the room rang and someone came in from the outside.


    "General, I''m back."


    "Gregory, have all the of the correctional camp set out?" Yakov cherkaski didn''t look back, but he knew it was his adjutant who came in.


    "Let''s go," Grigory said gnashing his teeth.


    At this time, Gregory looked black and blue, his nose was crooked, and one hand was hung around his neck with a bandage.


    And all this, he was beaten in the correctional camp. Gregory is right. The punishment camps are a group of lawless, rebellious "bastards" and "obscene bastards" who regard life as nothing. As soon as he entered the correctional camp, he was pushed by several strong men with more muscles than brains. These strong men looked at themselves like chickens and wanted to strip themselves. Had it not been for yelishei''s protection, Gregory would have been dragged into a small black house.


    Under the protection of yelishei, Gregory finally met the manager of the correctional camp. It implied that the general allowed them to capture villages near Smolensk, especially rudnia.


    The warden of the correctional camp happily poured three bottles of vodka in a row. Seeing other troops coming to the city to enjoy themselves, they are still sleeping outside the city. The punishment camp has long been full of fire, which can finally be vented.


    The steward immediately asked his Ma Bian to call the captains of all teams.


    It was this order that made Gregory miserable. Among these captains, there was an enemy of Gregory. As soon as he saw Gregory, the man ran crazy, punched Gregory on the nose and broke Gregory''s arm. It happened so suddenly that even yelishei, who had originally protected Gregory, didn''t seem to react. When yelisi stopped, Gregory would have curled up into a shrimp.


    "Don''t worry. After today, there will be no punishment camp. Your enemy will disappear with the punishment camp."


    Perhaps it was because of Gregory''s pity that Yakov cherkaski rarely comforted Gregory.


    "My master, I am not dissatisfied with my experience, but hate that man who dares to humiliate the messenger you sent."


    "All right, all right. I understand," Yakov said impatiently.


    Seeing Yakov getting angry, Gregory closed his mouth.


    "You''ve been resting in the castle for a while. You don''t have to accompany me to the game today. Just let yelisi accompany me."


    Gregory''s present appearance really prevented Yakov cherkaski from taking it out.


    "Yelishei, yelishei." Yakov shouted a few times, but yelishei, who was supposed to be escorting outside, didn''t respond.


    "Master, when I came in, there was no one outside," Gregory said cautiously.


    "What are you talking about!"


    At this time, carrying a package with bear skin and uncle Pedro, Chechen grabbed a young man who was eager to get out of the city and asked, "Hello, why is the city so busy today?"

 Chapter 72

    The young man held by Chechen is yelishei. The young aristocrat of Czar Russia fell into unease and deep contradictions after he knew the plot of general Yakov cherkaski to massacre the mercenary regiment.


    Of course, yelishei knew the mercenary regiment, and knew that many of his compatriots and comrades in arms died under the mercenary regiment led by Franco. If it was on the battlefield, yelishei would not hesitate to draw his sword and fight to the end for the duty of soldiers and the honor of nobility.


    But the slaughter of a group of unarmed capitulators went beyond Yeltsin''s bottom line. Although he was not the eldest son of the family, the education yelishei gave their brothers was no different. As a child, yelisi''s father taught yelisi to cherish the glory of the nobility. In elishey''s view, the slaughter of prisoners of war is the most tarnishing thing of aristocracy.


    Yelishei thought of persuading general Yakov cherkaski not to do so. But he knew very well that his words were light. Such advice would not have any effect, but would burn himself.


    He also thought about sneaking to the mercenary regiment to remind the mercenary regiment to run away, but he couldn''t pass himself. He is the aristocrat of Czar Russia and the descendant of Boye aristocrats who regard loyalty as their life. How can he sell his motherland to help foreigners.


    Needless to say, Yeltsin''s character is contradictory. It was because of this contradiction that yelishei knew that he had made a decision today. He wanted to tell Prince Alexei about it. Only by asking the prince to come forward could he save the mercenary regiment.


    Therefore, without notifying anyone, yelishei took the horse from the stable of the castle and was ready to catch up with the prince''s army. Unexpectedly, as soon as he reached the gate of the city, he was held by a half-year-old boy.


    "I don''t know. Ask someone else." yelishei tried hard to pull back the sleeve held by Chechen. It''s urgent. He has no time to delay.


    But when Chechen saw that yelishei knew but was so perfunctory, he impatiently pulled back his sleeves and was a little unhappy. He not only didn''t let go, but also grasped more tightly.


    "You must know. Tell me quickly. It won''t take you too much time."


    "Let go!" yelisheyi was worried. He saw that Chechen not only didn''t let go, but pulled more tightly, which was also a burst of anxiety. Seeing that the flow of people around him was sparse, he simply jumped on horseback. This time, he finally broke away from the entanglement of Chechen.


    "I really have something urgent. You''ll know when you go to the city." yelishei left such a sentence and rushed to the horizon.


    "Cherchen, are you okay?"


    Pedro, who had been led into the city gate by the stream of people, saw that Chechen didn''t follow up, and quickly turned back to the city gate to find him. He saw that Chechen''s left hand held his right palm, and his face also showed a painful expression. He asked anxiously.


    "Nothing, uncle. I just scratched my palm."


    It turned out that in the pulling just now, Chechen''s palm was scratched by the armor piece on yelishei''s sleeve. The delicate palm was cut by the edge of the smooth armor.


    Pedro looked at his nephew''s injured palm. The wound was not deep, but cut a little skin.


    But in this era without antibiotics, even a small wound will kill people if it is not handled properly. Pedro didn''t dare to be careless, so he quickly took out the wound medicine and put it on for Chechen.


    "Uncle, is there any meeting in the city today?"


    After uncle Pedro wrapped himself up, Cherchen asked again.


    "I don''t know, but there are so many people. It should be a big deal. When we sell the bear skin, my uncle will take you to have a look." of course, Pedro knew Cherchen''s child''s nature, so he promised.


    In this way, Chechen really wanted to sell the "inconvenient" bear skin immediately. He took Pedro to the business area quickly, but Pedro dragged Chechen to the direction of the inn.


    When he entered the inn, Pedro asked the waiter of the inn, "which room does Lord Everich live in?"


    The man named Everich was Pedro, the leader of the caravan they escorted from Riga to Smolensk. They should have left long ago, but they had to stay in Smolensk for a few months because of the war. Now the war is finally over, and ephrish''s caravan is ready to leave here. Pedro came here just to sell him bear skin. After all, Pedro knew Everich better than the local businessmen in Smolensk.


    The man pointed to the third room upstairs, indicating that Pedro said Everrich lived there.


    Maybe it was the sixth sense. Chechen suddenly felt that someone was looking at him in the corner. He turned to the corner of the inn, where a bearded man with a round hat was sitting next to the square table. The man''s eyes were as sharp as an eagle, and he was staring at Chechen.


    Seeing a stranger staring directly at him, Chechen felt very uncomfortable. Although there was no malice in the man''s eyes.


    "Uncle, look over there." Chechen wanted to remind Pedro to pay attention to the man, but Pedro was not listening to Chechen. He quickly took Chechen up and knocked on the door of the third room upstairs.


    Soon the door was opened.


    "Mr. Pedro, and Mr. Chechen. What can I do for you to come to me so early?" averich asked in surprise when he saw that it was the two acquaintances.


    "Mr. Everich, of course we''re here to do business with you." Pedro raised his package and shook it.


    Averich clearly saw the bear skin in one corner of the package. He showed his merchant''s sincere smile, and then hurriedly invited his uncles and nephews in.


    When Pedro and Cherchen came in, Everich couldn''t wait to take the package from Pedro and put it on the table to open it.


    Everich''s eyes lit up at the sight of the bear''s skin. This is indeed a perfect bear skin. It is not only bright in color, but also rare that there is no damage on the top and bottom of the bear skin.


    "How''s it going? It''s good." when Pedro saw Everich''s focused eyes, he knew that Everich had been fascinated by the bear skin.


    "What a nice fur," said Everich.


    "Six hundred Taylor sold you," Pedro said bluntly.


    "Six hundred?" averich was stunned. He quickly estimated the price in his mind. To be honest, six hundred Taylor is not expensive.


    "Well, six hundred is six hundred."


    Different from the haggard Jewish businessmen, Ehrlich is a typical Swedish character. He will never hesitate as long as it conforms to his own heart.


    "Deal." Pedro shook hands with Everich happily.


    Efrich took a bag full of Taylor from the box at the head of the bed, handed it to Pedro, and carefully put the bear''s skin away.


    Seeing that the transaction was completed so quickly, Chechen hurried his uncle to the square.


    But when the business was done, Pedro chatted with Everich.


    "Mr. Everrich, you''re going home soon."


    "Yes, I''ll leave tomorrow. How long do you have to stay here?"


    Ehrlich knew that the mercenary regiment had signed a surrender agreement, but he didn''t know the length of time stipulated in the agreement.


    "There are still three months left. It''s a hard time."


    At the thought of the long three months, Pedro was also full of bitterness.


    "Do you have any plans for the future? I mean in three months," Everich asked again.


    "It''s up to our commander." although Franco''s plan has been known about the future of the mercenary regiment, Pedro dare not easily disclose it to outsiders.


    "Captain Franco is certainly farsighted," averich said without nutrition. Good at observing words and expressions, he certainly heard that Pedro was unwilling to talk more about this issue.


    "Mr. Everich, who do you think will win the war?"


    Originally, as an audience, Cherchen asked a question he was interested in.


    "The Republic of Poland, of course," said Ehrlich confidently.


    "Why?" even Pedro was interested this time.


    The general of the Smolensk war made Pedro not optimistic about the future of the Republic of Poland.


    "Because the great King Carl will not let the atrocities of Czar Russia go. His majesty our great king has warned the so-called czar not to covet the territory of the Republic of Poland, and threatened that once czar Russia invaded Poland, he will fight with czar Russia to defend Poland." Everich said with confidence.


    King Carl x, the current king of the kingdom of Sweden.


    "Did King Carl really say that?" asked Pedro eagerly.


    If the Swedes would really take part in the war, the army of the backward czar Russia would not be the opponent of the coalition forces of Poland and Sweden.


    "Of course, his Majesty the king spoke generously in Parliament more than once. He even proposed to help the Republic of Poland suppress the Cossacks of zaporoze," averich vowed.


    "If so, that would be great," said Pedro with heartfelt emotion.


    He really did not want Franco to fail again after following Poland.


    At this time, someone knocked on the door again.


    "Who?" Everich asked, quickly putting the bear''s skin away.


    "It''s me, Mr. Everich. It''s fedot," replied the man outside the door.


    "Why are you here again?"


    Chechen obviously felt that Ehrlich was obviously impatient with fedot''s attitude.


    "Mr. Everrich, I''ve come with money this time," said fedot outside the door.


    "How much is it?"


    "One hundred Taylor."


    "Not enough, not enough. Didn''t I tell you? There''s no need to talk about two hundred Taylor." in the last sentence, Ehrlich yelled.


    There''s no movement outside again.


    "What''s the matter? Mr. Everrich, does the man outside want to buy anything?" Chechen asked strangely.


    "Buy a gun."


    "Buy a gun? What gun is so expensive?" Chechen was shocked.


    In Eastern Europe at that time, the price of ordinary muskets was only a few dozen Taylor, and even the most advanced mikale muskets were only a hundred Taylor. And averich''s firearm offered a sky high price of 200 Taylor.


    "Of course it''s not an ordinary gun. My gun not only has a long range, but also has enough power."


    Pedro was just about to say that efrich was bragging and asked him to take out the amazing musket. But just then, the door of the room was kicked open.


    "Fedot, what are you doing?" exclaimed Everich in fear.


    Chechen was surprised to find that fedot was the middle-aged man who had been staring at him just now.


    "Mr. Everrich, I really can''t help it. Take this 100 Tyler first, lend me your musket, and I''ll give it back to you when I''m finished."


    Originally, chuchen thought that the man named fedot would break in and rob him. Unexpectedly, he begged.


    "This is also a poor man," Chechen thought to himself.


    "Excuse me? What if you don''t get it back! Go, go." Everich was a little guilty when he saw fedot breaking in, afraid that he would make any unusual moves. At this moment, he was strong again when he saw fedot''s character.


    Seeing that Ehrlich had no room to slow down, fedot''s face turned blue and red. At last he seemed to make a great determination and put his hand on his back.


    "Be careful!" Chechen shouted.


    Fedot pulled out a dagger from behind.

 Chapter 73

    As soon as Cherchen''s voice fell, fedot''s dagger had hit Everich''s chest.


    "Fedot, don''t get excited. There''s something you can talk about slowly." Everich raised his hands to show that Zhejiang had given up resistance.


    Chechen and Pedro also raised their hands. Neither of them was armed this time. After all, as a member of the mercenary regiment who is a quasi prisoner of war, it is an excellent treatment to enjoy a certain right to free activities. Let the prisoners of war enter the city with weapons unless Prince Alexei''s brain is burned.


    "Mr. Everrich, I just want to borrow that gun. Just give me the gun and the hundred Taylor is yours."


    Mr. fedott was obviously the first time he had been a robber, so even when he had an advantage, he begged for superfluous coercion.


    "Of course, of course. I''ll lend you the gun," said Everich, taking a few steps back with his hands up. He retreated to the corner of the bed and pulled out a long box from under the bed.


    "Here, that''s what you want," averich stood up and motioned with his eyes.


    Fedot looked at the long box and wanted to open it.


    And Chechen immediately realized that this was an opportunity. As fedot was alone, it was necessary to open the box with his hand when he squatted down to check it. The lock on the box can''t be opened with one hand. When he lowered his head and opened the box, Cherchen had a chance to kick fedot''s head with his feet.


    Fedot was obviously aware of the problem. Instead of squatting down, he pointed a dagger at Pedro and Everich.


    "You two back to the corner, come on!"


    Pedro and efrich had to retreat.


    Then fedot pointed his dagger at Chechen.


    "You, lift the box to the table. Then open it."


    Cherchen lifted the box according to fedot''s order, put it on the table, and then opened it slowly.


    At that time, some of the muskets were already equipped with bayonets. Although the bayonets were still primitive at that time, they were of the plug-in type. But after all, it provides a melee weapon for Musketeers. Chechen only hopes that the musket in the box is also equipped with a bayonet, so that he can at least provide himself with a weapon for self-defense.


    But Chechen was disappointed again. In the box was a Turkish style musket. Turkish muskets usually have no bayonets. None of this one.


    And Pedro also saw that it was a Turkish gun. The biggest difference between Turkish guns and those in other parts of Europe is its larger caliber and longer barrel.


    "Hey, how could you have a Turkish musket."


    Pedro whispered to Everrich.


    "I also bought it from an old Polish nobleman. The old nobleman said it was the booty of his father''s generation when they fought with the Turks. Now he is leaving Smolensk, so he bought it to me if he can''t take it away," said Everich. At that time, he also thought that the fire gun was cheap and unique in style. In Sweden, maybe some nobles were willing to collect it, so they bought it. Unexpectedly, he found an impeccable disaster for himself.


    On the other side, fedot couldn''t wait to see Cherchen open the box.


    "Turn the box around," ordered fedot.


    Chechen turned the box upside down according to the words, and the musket that fedot dreamed of was exposed in front of him.


    Fedot obviously coveted the gun for a long time. Now he finally got the gun he had dreamed of and couldn''t help putting both hands on the gun.


    Obviously, this is a wrong action.


    Just as fedot was distracted, Chechen suddenly pressed the box cover. The box cover hit the back of fedot''s hand heavily, pressing his hand inside temporarily.


    "Uncle, hurry up!" Chechen shouted. Pedro hurried to help.


    Of course Pedro knows what to do. He and Ehrlich jumped up, and one of them grabbed fedot''s arm and held him firmly.


    Chechen found another rope. It took them nine cattle and two tigers to tie fedot firmly, and stuffed a rag into his mouth.


    "What should I do now?" Chechen asked breathlessly. When tying fedot, the guy struggled so hard that the strength of three people could hardly control him.


    It is reasonable to say that such people should be brought to justice by the law enforcement team sent to Smolensk. But inside, Chechen and Pedro are also "Prisoners". The prisoner sent the prisoner to prison, which is a little embarrassing.


    Pedro obviously thought of this problem, and he didn''t want to deal with the Russians and the aristocratic officials of Smolensk.


    "Why don''t we let him go," said Pedro.


    "How could that be!" when Pedro said he wanted to release the man, Everich became anxious. The man had just wanted his own life.


    "Well, you didn''t hear the man''s tone just now. He was really forced. Take these fifty Taylor and take it as compensation for you." Pedro said, putting the other fifty Taylor in his pocket.


    "That''s OK." for the sake of 50 Taylor, Everich also compromised.


    However, fedot heard that the three were going to divide up his 100 Taylor. His eyes were red like a wounded beast, and he howled with unknown meaning.


    "Thank God if you don''t spend your whole life in prison. You still love money here."


    Pedro scolded angrily when he saw that fedot was still in love with money.


    Today he saw a man who loved money more than himself.


    Seeing fedot''s desperate expression, Chechen couldn''t help feeling pity. He felt that fedot was also a poor man. Looking at his ragged clothes, it was very difficult to get a hundred Taylor, but he was willing to borrow the gun for the money once. It can be seen that there must be a special reason why he wants this gun.


    With this in mind, Chechen squatted down and said to fedot, "why do you have to use this gun? Tell me, if your reason is reasonable, I''ll let Mr. Everrich lend you the gun."


    Fedot glanced at Cherchen and Everich. Seeing that Ehrlich did not express any objection, he nodded.


    Chechen took out the rag stuffed in fedot''s mouth.


    "I''m going to kill a man." this was fedot''s first sentence. The killing word fedot was uttered with the greatest hatred.


    "Kill who? Why?" Chechen asked.


    Fedot told his story briefly.


    Fedot was originally a hunter in the Czar''s imperial garden, which is an enviable job. Due to fedot''s superb shooting skills, he was quickly valued by the imperial garden manager and appointed him to accompany the Mikhailovich Tsar in hunting.


    If fedot took this opportunity and performed well in front of the Czar, it would not be difficult to get the reward from the czar.


    But just then, a scribe in the imperial garden took a fancy to fedot''s wife. But fedot''s wife was very loyal to fedot and sternly rejected the hateful scribe. So the skinny guy planned a plot.


    Knowing that czar Mikhailovich was very interested in all kinds of rare animals, he slandered fedot that he had seen a white horse with horns in the forest. The Czar was really interested. He immediately ordered fedot to catch the horned white horse.


    In this way, fedot will be put in prison whether he goes or not. And the scribe could take fedot''s wife. After learning that all this was the scribe''s plot, fedot took the axe and went straight to the scribe''s house and gave him a sharp knife. Then fedot secretly sent his wife to a distant relative''s house in Astrakhan, and he himself began to escape.


    Fedot was caught before he escaped far. The original charge of murder was to be sentenced to death, but the war saved him. He was put into a correctional camp and headed for the Smolensk front.


    "Didn''t the scribe die?" Chechen quickly guessed the reason why fedot wanted the gun.


    "Yes, he''s not dead. I saw him," fedot said.


    After hearing such a sad story, even Everich couldn''t help but feel pity.


    "Anyway, I spent 80 on the gun. Taylor received it from the old nobleman. Why not sell it to her for 100," thought Everich.


    And Cherchen did it more thoroughly. He picked up fedot and untied him.


    "Mr. Everrich, take his hundred. I''ll give you another hundred Taylor. If fedotte returns the gun, you''ll give me the hundred Taylor. If he doesn''t return the gun, the hundred Taylor will be yours. What do you think, uncle?" said Cherchen.


    "You''ve decided. What else do you ask me to do?" Pedro muttered. He knew very well that after fedot got the gun, whether it was successful or not, he would not send it back. Because this gun is the evidence of fedot''s murder, which will bring disaster to Ehrlich and other three people. But he was still very happy for Chechen''s determination.


    "No problem, of course. That''s the best of both worlds," said Pedro.


    Chechen handed 150 Taylor to Everrich, and then handed the gun box to fedot.


    "This gun is yours now, Mr. fedot," said Cherchen solemnly.


    Fedot took the box with a trembling hand. He narrowed his mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    "How can I repay you, kind sir?"


    For a long time, fedot said gratefully.


    "You don''t have to thank us, Mr. fedott. Every honest man will do it after hearing what happened to you."


    "At least let me know the name of the kind person."


    "Oh, I''m Chechen from the mercenary regiment. This is my uncle Pedro." Chechen said frankly.


    "Mercenary regiment? Is it the mercenary regiment of rudnia!" fedot asked anxiously when he heard the word "mercenary regiment".

 Chapter 74

    "Your mercenary regiment is coming to an end."


    After getting a positive reply from Cherchen, fedot bowed his head and said.


    "Over? Why is it over? Mr. fedot, do you know anything?" Chechen hurriedly asked.


    Pedro and Everrich were anxious and confused when fedot said inexplicably that the mercenary regiment was coming to an end.


    "I don''t know exactly. I just know that my enemy came to my punishment camp with a guard that day. He found the supervisor in the camp, and then the supervisor summoned us all. My enemy told everyone that general Yakov chose a village as everyone''s booty in order to reward the brothers of the punishment camp for their hard work in attacking the city. Everything there It''s all from the correctional camp. "


    "That village is ludnia!" exclaimed Chechen.


    Fido nodded and continued:


    "When our supervisor, koshevoy, asked the people in rudnia what to do, my enemy made a gesture of falling with a knife, which meant that none of them would stay. When I saw that he was still alive, the anger of hatred was coming out of my eyes. At this time, when I heard that he was going to kill innocent people indiscriminately, I couldn''t help jumping on him and punched him severely. But before I killed him , I was pulled away. Fortunately, everyone didn''t like the monkey guy, but he didn''t embarrass me. "


    When fedotte mentioned that the man looked like a monkey, Pedro''s eyebrows moved slightly, and he remembered a man.


    "What''s the name of your enemy?" asked Pedro.


    "Gregory, I''ll never forget this guy''s name," fedot said gnashing his teeth.


    Now, Pedro knows. All this was probably the idea of the Czar Russian general named Yakov cherkaski, because Gregory was his adjutant. Perhaps there is also the matter of Prince Alexei, because Franco once refused Alexei''s solicitation.


    "Uncle, let''s hurry back to rudenia to inform the regimental commander of them." Chechen said anxiously.


    But Pedro didn''t promise immediately, because he still had a few points to ask.


    "When did your correctional camp leave, Mr. fedot? Did they ride or walk?" asked Pedro.


    "Early in the morning, they set out on the west gate. Except for a few heads riding, others walked, and there were several simple carriages."


    Pedro looked at the sun outside the window. Now the sun was over his head. If they had started in the morning, they should have walked almost half the way by now. And they''re going west gate, which may have to go a long way.


    "If I hurry back now, I don''t know whether the time will come or not," thought Pedro irritably. Although he knew the chance was slim, he had to try - the murderers who ran half their way.


    "Mr. fedot, what you said concerns the lives of hundreds of people. Now, I have one last question for you. I hope you can answer it honestly." Pedro said seriously.


    The nearby Cherchen saw that things were so urgent that his uncle still had time to ask questions. He was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. He looked at Pedro and fedot. He wished uncle Pedro had finished asking and fedot had finished answering earlier.


    "Excuse me," fedot said, looking into Pedro''s eyes. His eyes were clear.


    "Haven''t you thought of going to rudnia to rob? I think you are very short of money. Maybe you can go to rudnia and the two hundred Taylor will be all together." Pedro said word by word, staring into fedot''s eyes.


    This question seems simple, but it is actually very important to Pedro and the mercenary regiment. Because general Yakov cherkaski wants to bloodbath the mercenary regiment, up to now, it is fedot''s one-sided statement. Whether things are really what fedott said is unknown to everyone. If fedott''s story is false, then commander Franco, listening to the false news brought back by Pedro and Cherchen, led the mercenary regiment to leave rudnia without authorization, which is a violation of the agreement reached with czar Russia. At that time, Prince Alexei and general Yakov cherkaski will be able to put an end to the mercenary regiment. As a member of the mercenary regiment, Pedro must consider this possibility. Moreover, fedot appeared in front of him as a "robber". What the "robber" said was a bit true and a bit false. Pedro had to weigh it.


    Fedot''s hair bristled with anger at the question. His eyes were as wide as brass bells, as if they were about to fall out of his eyes. The sharpshooter seemed to have been greatly stigmatized. He wanted to tear Pedro in half.


    But he held back.


    "Mr. Pedro."


    It took a long time for fedot to spit out a foul breath. He fought back his anger and said calmly: "I''m really short of money. But I''m not the kind of person who does everything for money. Yes, I work in the correctional camp. It''s a dirty place. But I''ve never forgotten to be a good man. I pray every day so as not to pollute my heart. You may say I''m hypocritical. Where do I come from if I don''t steal or rob From inside? Then I can tell you that I earned all this from hunting. I''m a hunter. Even if I''m a hundred steps away, I can shoot a sparrow in the head. With this ability, I''ve killed beavers and bears. "


    Fedot said, and Peter took fedot''s hands from Rome. Pedro put his hand on his lips and kept kissing.


    "Thank you, thank you. Brother. Please forgive me for doubting you. But in this world, how many people can be as honest as you."


    Obviously, Pedro fully believed fedotte''s words. The veteran felt no hypocrisy in fedot''s body.


    After kissing fedot''s hand, Pedro grabbed Cherchen''s hand and ran downstairs. There is no time to waste. The two must rush back to rudnia before the correctional camp.


    Out of the hotel, the street was full of people heading for the square.


    The horse race is about to begin.


    Suddenly, Pedro stopped. Meanwhile, Chechen, who had been running with Pedro''s hands, almost stumbled and fell to the ground.


    "Uncle, why don''t you go!"


    Pedro didn''t go because he thought of a key problem - that is, if they rely on two legs, they will never catch up with the front of the correctional camp and return to rudnia. They need two horses, and they are two fast horses.


    "Cherchen, we have to find a way to get two horses. If we can''t, we can''t get back," said Pedro.


    Easier said than done. Smolensk''s bustling horse market has long been closed because of the war. Now, except in the army of Czar Russia, horses are the families of rich and powerful families.


    Just when uncle and nephew were in trouble, a few Ma Ming came from the square.


    "I have a way!" Chechen had an idea.


    This time, Cherchen took Pedro forward. They followed the crowd to the square.


    At this time, all the horses in the competition have been in place, waiting for the referee''s order.


    "Uncle, we''ll grab a horse later and rush straight out of the city." Chechen whispered to Pedro.


    Pedro was shocked by Cherchen''s bold idea of robbing horses in public. He didn''t expect his nephew to have such a "bad" side, but now, what else can he do without robbing the horse!


    Pedro''s thoughts turned, and his palm firmly shook Cherchen''s hand and agreed. Uncle and nephew slowly pushed through the wall and tried to get close to the inner circle.


    At this time, the mounts of little anzumov and Puqi were ready to move. I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, the enemy of little anzumov and Puqi were arranged in one or two tracks. For the advantage of one horse head, the two men and two horses did not give in to each other and almost crossed the red line several times.


    "Anzumov, if you win, I''ll buy you a drink," Pucci said confidently.


    Little anzumov heard the speech and looked at Puqi without answering. Just a sneer.


    On the temporary stand, the Tsarist Russian officer, as the referee, took a look at general Yakov. Yakov nodded to the officer that he could start.


    The officer raised his gun hand so that everyone could see it.


    Little anzumov and Pucci pricked their ears and leaned against the horse''s back, ready.


    At the same time, Chechen and Pedro jumped out of the human wall while everyone''s attention was on the starting gun. Like lightning, they pulled the unsuspecting little anzumov and Puqi off their horses, and then stepped on the stirrups and jumped onto their backs.


    The whole process was completed in an instant. Not only did the audience not react, but even the little anzumov and Puqi who fell to the ground were at a loss.


    Just then, the gunshot rang out. Chechen and Pedro threw the reins and galloped towards the city gate, and several other riders also habitually followed.


    There was a cry of surprise in the crowd, and finally someone reacted.


    "Quick, quick! Catch them, catch these two horse thieves," cried the little count anzumov, who fell to the ground, pointing to the direction of Chechen and Pedro.


    General Yakov stood up with an angry face. He did not expect that someone would dare to disturb the game and embarrass himself. He wanted to catch those two lawless guys in front of him now. He wanted to execute them with the cruelest punishment.


    It''s not easy to catch up. The race road leading to the city gate has been cleared in advance, and now there is no pedestrian. It can be said that it is unobstructed, and the mounts of little anzumov and Puqi are the best horses in all. They soon left the others behind and rushed out of the gate first.


    Not to mention the panic in the city and Yakov''s anger, Pedro and Chechen hurried in the direction of rudnia. On the way, uncle and nephew saw a lot of disorderly footprints and ruts. Obviously, the murderers preparing to bloody wash rudnia are in front of themselves.


    "Come on, come on." Chechen kept shouting in his heart. The whip he slapped on the horse''s ass was more and more urgent.


    But they were still a step late. When they arrived near rudnia, there were several thick black smoke in the sky of rudnia - it was definitely not the smoke of dinner.


    Pedro tied the horse in the woods, then took Cherchen and bent close to the village entrance of rudnia.


    What came into view was a sight splitting scene. The bandits rushed into the village waving weapons. The soldiers of the mercenary regiment who had confronted them were cut down on the ground like fallen birch trees.


    Some people tried to resist, but they were unarmed. The bandits were particularly cruel to the injured. They smashed the head of the injured with flail like rice.


    The maid of the mercenary regiment was chased by the bandits and her clothes were damaged. Their screams aroused the lust of the bandits.

 Chapter 75

    "Chechen, Chechen. Don''t move, don''t move."


    Pedro pressed Cherchen''s head to prevent him from getting up from the grass.


    In the distance, rudnia has become a sea of fire. Fire demons wreak havoc in every corner. There are not shouts, cries for help, metal impact and crazy laughter.


    These voices knocked on Chen''s heart, as if to tear it to pieces. Chechen''s eyes were full of flames. His fingers were inserted into the wet soil. He used so much strength that his nails were broken.


    "Uncle, uncle. Let me go, let me go." there was a cry in Chechen''s voice.


    Pedro didn''t speak. One of his hands still pressed Cherchen''s head, and the other hand covered Cherchen''s eyes. Pedro tried to comfort Cherchen with this silent way.


    Chechen is in great pain that he can''t save when he sees death. Why isn''t Pedro. In terms of his feelings for the mercenary regiment, Pedro is no less than Chechen. Not to mention that Franco has been his partner and comrade in arms for many years, even Ruth and Fidel, who have shared weal and woe for several months, also let several people form the friendship of comrade in arms and brothers. But uncle and nephew were unarmed. Facing hundreds of red eyed bandits, they would not change the fate of the mercenary regiment except to fill in their own lives.


    Gradually, the cry of killing gradually decreased. In the light of the fire, the bandits were still making a final search around ludnia village.


    "You, you, and you. Go over there and see if anyone is hiding in the grass."


    A voice of command came to Chechen and Pedro''s ears. Obviously, some of the executioners escaped in the dark. They wanted to kill them all.


    Three figures with torches appeared in the distance. With flails in their hands, they kept beating the grass and the ground.


    "Come out, I see you."


    "Don''t hide, you hateful fellow."


    Did they shout loudly, trying to scare out the survivors who might hide in the grass.


    The three men came to the place where Chechen and Pedro were hiding. Although it was still far away, Pedro still covered Cherchen''s mouth and held his breath.


    At this time, a figure jumped out of the grass on the left of the three people and fled quickly to the direction of the forest.


    Obviously, this is a survivor of a mercenary regiment. He had hoped to escape into the forest under the cover of grass. But the bandits found it here, and it was so close to him that he could no longer hide.


    "So you''re here."


    One of the bandits laughed cruelly. He took out an axe from his belt, held it above his head, bent like a bow of a full moon, and then threw it out.


    The axe crossed a parabola in the sky and finally hit the runner on the back. The man let out a scream and fell to the ground.


    The three bandits walked in the direction of the dead. They went to the dead man and pulled out the axe inserted in the dead man''s back. Because the axe cut like a spine, there was a sound of bone fragmentation when pulling out the axe stuck in the bone.


    After killing people, the three people refused to stop. They continued to cut off the dead man''s head with an axe, then took it in their hands and walked back laughing and talking.


    Obviously, they concluded that there were no other survivors nearby.


    The fire in rudnia burned all night. Gradually, the sky began to whiten and the fire began to go out.


    The bandits ended the killing and began to organize their belongings and retreat. This is also the order given by Gregory to them to try their best to act as if they were really attacked by bandits.


    The bandits loaded their belongings into carriages, left a piece of ruins and left.


    Worried that the bandits would leave some people in ambush, Pedro and Cherchen were still lying on the ground for a long time. After it was confirmed that all the bandits had left, uncle and nephew got up.


    At this time, rudnia has become a hell. The ground was littered with bodies and burnt tents.


    They found Franco''s body under a charred birch. The head of the brave and wise mercenary commander was separated from his body, and his body was full of signs of fighting.


    Behind a blackened wall, they found the bodies of Ruth and Fidel. Ruth''s hands were cut off, and the blood on the broken arm had coagulated and turned black.


    And Fidel kept fighting until he died. He held an iron Rowan in one hand and a pot in the other. He fought with the bandits by relying on these two things. He also died the worst: only a trace of skin on one ear was connected to his head, his knees were broken by flail, and there were three or four bullet holes in his body, and his blood had dried up.


    Because there were so many dead, Cherchen and Pedro couldn''t be buried. They had to dig a pit first, put Franco''s body in it, cover it with earth and bury it.


    "Uncle, I want revenge."


    In front of Colonel Franco''s grave, Cherchen personally nailed a cross made of two branches and said to Pedro.


    "Oh, yes."


    Pedro stood beside Chechen and answered unconsciously. When he reflected what Chechen said, the old mercenary panicked.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" cried Pedro.


    "I want revenge. Uncle Pedro, everyone is dead. Captain Franco is dead, and so are Uncle Ruth and uncle Fidel. They all surrendered, but they were still slaughtered and died so miserably. Shouldn''t we revenge them?"


    Pedro was silent. He had never thought of avenging his old friend. But reason told him it was impossible. Not to mention the main messenger Yakov and his adjutant Gregory, there are hundreds of bandits who can''t be dealt with by themselves.


    Moreover, revenge is a near death. It''s just an old life. But Chechen is still so young. He just plans to pass on his one to him to inherit. How can he die in distant Poland for revenge.


    "Uncle! There are only two of us left in the mercenary regiment now. If we go back to Spain like this, what will others think of us and the aleval family? How can we shame the spirits of our ancestors!"


    Seeing that Pedro didn''t speak for a long time, Cherchen said anxiously.


    "You go back to Spain right away."


    Finally, Pedro made up his mind and said firmly.


    "Me? What about you?"


    "I''ll stay here."


    "Are you going to assassinate Yakov and Gregory alone?"


    Chechen guessed the purpose of Pedro''s return to Spain.


    Pedro responded with silence.


    "How can I leave you alone. Of course we''ll go together if we want to go. One more person is more sure."


    Che Chen said anxiously.


    "One more person is just one more person to die. Listen, Chechen. My uncle was hesitant about revenge because he didn''t trust you. But you''re right. We can''t shame the heroes of the Alwar family ancestors and let people say that we are cowards. So my uncle is going to take revenge. But you''re different. Remember what my uncle said to you, you want to inherit my uncle Blood. So you must live. You''re only fourteen now. No one will say you''re timid, "said Pedro sincerely.


    "But I will feel guilty all my life."


    Chechen strongly disagrees with the idea of letting his uncle Pedro take risks alone.


    Uncle and nephew were so deadlocked that no one could convince anyone.


    "Well, since none of us can convince anyone, let God decide."


    It happened that a ladybug stopped on Chechen''s collar. Chechen pinched it gently with his fingers.


    "Let the angel of God decide. I let it go. If it flies to the left, you let me go with you. If it flies to the right, I''ll go back to Spain right away." Chechen said to his uncle.


    Pedro nodded in agreement.


    So Chechen raised the ladybug in his hand and put it on his fingertips. The ladybug obviously didn''t realize that its significance was so great. It crawled around at Chechen''s fingertips, but didn''t fly away.


    "Fly quickly!" Chechen shouted anxiously.


    Maybe it''s to respond to Chechen''s anxiety. I also want to be tired of climbing. The ladybug finally flapped its wings and flew high.

 Chapter 76

    Although the ladybug flew, it seemed to be joking with Chechen and kept circling in front of Chechen and Pedro, neither to the left nor to the right.


    "Go to the left," Chechen shouted in his heart.


    Finally, the ladybug may be tired of beating in circles. It flapped its wings and made a dash up, then flew to the left.


    Chechen smiled triumphantly.


    "Not this time. Let''s come again."


    But Pedro saw that the ladybug flew to the left against his will, jumped up anxiously, wanted to catch the ladybug, and shouted while jumping. But ladybugs fly higher and farther, where can they be caught.


    "Uncle."


    Chechen grabbed the futile uncle Pedro and said seriously: "This is God''s will. No one can disobey him. Even if you let this Ladybug fly a hundred times, it will still go to the left. And think about it. Since God allows me to avenge with you, he won''t let us die so easily. The Almighty God won''t do useless work. He will certainly punish Yakov and Gregory for their evil deeds ¡£¡±


    Pedro was also a superstitious man. When he saw that Cherchen had moved out of the name of God and made a good point, he couldn''t help thinking and stopped acting.


    "We don''t have weapons," Pedro said to Chechen. He didn''t mention that Chechen should return to Spain. He was obviously persuaded by him. But he still raised a problem.


    "We have no weapons, but we have money. We have nearly two thousand Taylor. This money is enough to arm us into a large team," Chechen said.


    "I don''t know if the money is still there." Pedro said with some annoyance. When he went to Smolensk city yesterday, Pedro put his own money and Cherchen''s money in several leather bags, and then dug a small hole in the tent and buried it. The gangsters searched and scraped it for so long, but they didn''t know if they found the money.


    "Even if it''s gone, we''ll need these 600 Taylor." Chechen patted Pedro''s money bag hanging on his belt.


    "Only five hundred. You forgot you gave Ehrlich one hundred."


    "That''s a loan, just for the time being. We can go back to Mr. Everich and buy weapons for us through him. He''s a businessman and no one will doubt him."


    "It''s really a way. We need pistols, swords and daggers. We also need lock armor to protect our body. It''s light and won''t affect our action." Pedro began to plan the necessary equipment.


    "Let''s wait until we get back to the city. Now let''s go back and find out if the bag of money is still there. God bless the robbers not to dig three feet."


    So Chechen and Pedro returned to the village.


    The tent they used to live in was a piece of ash, leaving only half a charred pole on the ground.


    "Damn it, they didn''t leave us anything." Pedro cursed. The rattan that originally contained Pedro and Chechen''s clothes was gone, and the pots and pans were gone. In short, the gang swallowed everything like transit locusts.


    Pedro and Chechen picked up the dust on the ground and dug in the tent with their memory. They had no tools and dug purely by hand, so the speed was very slow.


    "Found it!"


    Finally, Pedro''s finger touched a leather object. He grabbed it and lifted it. A money bag full of Taylor broke through the ground. There were two such leather bags full, none less.


    "Obviously, it was so dark last night that they didn''t have the energy and didn''t expect to dig," said Pedro happily.


    These are all their possessions and the basis for revenge.


    Pedro put away the leather bags one by one. Then Pedro said, "well, let''s hurry. We''ve been here too long. The fire was so big last night that all the nearby villages must have seen it. When someone comes, we''ll be in trouble."


    This is true in troubled times. A single defeated soldier will be killed by the villagers he meets, not for hatred, but for his armor and weapons; and a lone businessman may also die in the stables of the lodging people, because he has Taylor in his pocket. Every man is innocent and vindicated his crime.


    Pedro and Chechen hung the money bag on their belt, and then left rudnia quickly. When they reached the hill, Chechen stopped.


    "Chechen, why don''t you go."


    Pedro, who was walking in front of him, looked back quickly when he heard that there was no movement behind for a long time. He asked strangely when he saw Cherchen looking at rudnia in the distance.


    "Uncle." Chechen shouted.


    "Alas." Pedro thought that Chechen had something to say to him and hurried back to Chechen. At this time, Pedro found that Chechen''s eyes were full of tears.


    "Uncle, look here again."


    Pedro knows what Chechen thinks. He wants to keep the tragedy here in mind and remember the innocent friends and comrades in arms here.


    "The child''s heart for revenge is firm."


    Pedro looked at Cherchen again and thought to himself. Only now did he really understand how useless it was to persuade Cherchen to go back to Spain. Even if Cherchen listened to his words, he would still come back in the future, as long as the enemies still lived in this world.


    "Uncle, I won''t cry anymore." Chechen wiped away his tears and said.


    Then he fell to his knees, and Pedro followed him on one knee.


    "I, Cherchen of the aleval family, swear in the name of the father, the son and the Holy Spirit: before I kill all my enemies and destroy the army of Czar Russia, I will never put down my sword. God, bless me."


    "God! If you want to sacrifice your life and blood for revenge, take mine. Chechen is my heir and the hope of my team. I am an old man and can''t live for a few years. If the Almighty God meets my insignificant wish, I will use my half to continue to make a grand mass to celebrate your kindness."


    While Cherchen vowed, Pedro also made a promise to God.


    After the oath, Chechen stood up. If Chechen was a 14-year-old child before taking the oath, he has become an adult after taking the oath. Because he made an oath and will fight for it.


    "Uncle, let''s go." Chechen stood up and said.


    So uncle and nephew went to the forest. Their horses tied to the trunk were still shivering in the cold wind all night.


    Pedro looked around in the woods. He chose a place and buried most of the coins, leaving only the 600 Taylor with Chechen. After all, with nearly two thousand Taylor''s huge money, it''s really eye-catching.


    When the coins are buried, after all traces are eliminated. They got on the horse. They went out of the woods and ran again in the direction of Smolensk.


    Behind them, the black smoke of rudnia became thinner and thinner until it was invisible.

 Chapter 77

    In order not to reveal their identity, Chechen and Pedro sold their horses to a farmer in the countryside, and bought two green horses and two ragged clothes with cloaks from him.


    After dressing up, they entered the city smoothly. Although there was a big game yesterday, the guards of Smolensk didn''t check pedestrians more strictly. This is because uncle and nephew Chechen fled outside the city after robbing the horse. Yakov took it for granted that they must be somewhere outside the city, and they would never dare to enter the city again; In recent years, the nobles of Smolensk, such as little anzumov, were robbed. The officers of Czar Russia were happy to see their jokes. Although Yakov ordered to arrest the criminals, no one seriously implemented the orders below.


    Pedro and Chechen lowered their heads and tried not to let people see their face. After all, they stayed in Smolensk for several months, and there was a big horse race yesterday. Many citizens have seen them. It''s hard to guarantee that no one will recognize them.


    After turning a few alleys, Pedro and Cherchen stopped in a quiet corner.


    "I''ll go to efrich alone. You go to the pub and sit until I come back," Pedro said to Chechen.


    Although Ehrlich doesn''t seem to be a man who will betray his friends, and he hates czar Russia very much, Pedro and Cherchen are alone. The burden of revenge for the mercenary regiment is on them, so they should be careful in everything. After all, they are afraid of ten thousand.


    Cherchen nodded.


    "If I haven''t come back by lunchtime, you''ll leave immediately and go as far as possible." Pedro thought and added.


    "If you don''t come back, I''ll use the money hidden in the woods to buy one more life." Chechen looked at Pedro and said firmly.


    So uncle and nephew said "God bless you" to each other and parted hands in the alley.


    The tavern where Pedro wants Cherchen is at the corner of the alley. On the front door of the tavern hung a rusty green sign that read "Golden Sunshine". Obviously, that''s the name of the pub.


    As soon as Che Chen approached the door of the tavern, he saw a reward order with a portrait of himself and his uncle pasted on the publicity wall of the tavern. The reward order was stamped with the badge of the anzumov family, and the reward price of himself and his uncle was clearly marked in red pen: 50 per person.


    Although there are people in and out of the tavern from time to time, Chechen is not worried at all when he stands under the reward order, because although the outline of the person''s face on the portrait is similar to himself, his facial features are very different from Chechen.


    Che Chen tied his horse to the post outside the door and entered the tavern. Instead of going to the busy table, he chose a table near the corner and asked for a glass of beer.


    Compared with the hotel where averich stayed, this hotel is undoubtedly synonymous with dirty and messy. In fact, the Golden Sunshine Hotel is positioned like this - it serves the middle and lower class residents of Smolensk.


    Here, Cossacks with bare arms, poor little nobles with only family badges, craftsmen who have worked all day and prostitutes who shuttle between them from time to time can be seen everywhere.


    These prostitutes are experts in recognizing people. At a glance, they can tell whether a person has money in his pocket and whether he is willing to spend money for himself. Then they will pander to customers who are rich and willing to spend money until they drain their last money.


    In the eyes of these prostitutes, Chechen is obviously not a "qualified" guest. He is too young to know what a woman is; And sitting in a remote corner, drinking the cheapest beer that is not easy to get drunk.


    This also let Chechen escape. Otherwise, he really can''t deal with these migratory warblers.


    Soon, three people sat down on an empty table next to Chechen. Two of them looked like twin brothers, very strong, while the other one was also full of flesh and looked ferocious. The men sat down and ordered five bottles of vodka. They also refused to come to the wandering warblers, and kept wiping off the oil.


    "Bo ruiqu, we''re going to kill someone." in front of the prostitutes and nearby Chechen, one of the brothers directly asked Bo ruiqu to help them kill.


    "Kill who? It''s agreed in advance that there are 50 cases for men, 20 cases for women, children and the elderly." the man named boriqu was obviously in the business of killing, and he directly quoted the price.


    During this conversation, the prostitutes who lingered around the three people not only did not have the slightest fear and surprise, but also had a common expression on their face.


    This is another world of Smolensk, like two sides of a mirror. All along, Chechen has experienced the upper world. That world is civilized and pays attention to the law. Even if he wants to murder a person, people in the upper world also use more conspiracies and tricks to try not to let their hands be stained with blood. The other world in the mirror presents the naked forest law. People advocate using force to solve any problem that cannot be solved by law.


    "What we want you to kill is our neighbor, hob''s. He wants to rob our family''s field with a roll of papers. That field was handed down by our grandfather''s generation. That''s our family." another of the brothers said angrily.


    Borech raised a finger and stopped his chatter. What this twin brother said was worthless nonsense to boritra.


    "Age, occupation, height, number of families," borech asked bluntly, which was what he cared about.


    "He is fifty years old and a little aristocrat. He is a farmer like us. He is about one meter sixty-five. There are three people in his family. One is his wife and the other is his daughter."


    Borech nodded.


    He asked again, "did you kill all three?"


    "As long as you kill that hob, we know you only collect money from the dead. However, you should grab the paper in his pocket and give it to us. He takes it with him every day."


    Boriqu said that he understood that he took the deposit wrapped in linen layers by the two brothers, threw one of them to the blonde warbler who had been sitting on his lap, stopped and picked her up in the sound of the warbler''s joy, and then went upstairs. Soon, there will be a panting sound from a room there. The two brothers picked up the remaining vodka and left the pub.


    The whole process was heard and seen by Chechen. If it had been Chechen in the past, he would have blushed with shame. Then he either stood up to interrupt the three people''s evil acts or tried to inform the victim named hob. But now he sat there with a strong forbearance.


    It was not his blood that was cold, but his deep hatred did not allow him to be impulsive.


    "Hello, my name is Fatima."


    At this time, suddenly a hoarse female voice sounded in front of Chechen.


    Che Chen looked up and saw a girl in sky blue tights sitting in front of him.


    "Praise Allah?"


    This is the girl''s second sentence.

 Chapter 78

    Chechen didn''t speak. Because he was looking at the girl in front of him. In fact, when a person rashly sits in front of you and says "praise Allah" to you, I''m afraid most people will be surprised and speechless. For this is the world of Christ, and Allah is the enemy of Christ.


    The girl is very young, perhaps not a few years older than Chechen. She has black hair and a typical Ottoman face. Her wrists are covered with Leather Bracers, and the inner surface of a small half of the shield is exposed behind her shoulder.


    "Maybe a defected Tatar or Ottoman," thought Chechen.


    Such people were not uncommon in the Eastern European continent at that time. In fact, although most Tatars and Ottomans believe in * * * religion, which is incompatible with the catholic republic of Poland and the orthodox czar Russia, some people will betray their motherland and go to Christian countries for various reasons. Most of them often join the army or work for a Lord because they have been familiar with bows and horses since childhood. It is said that under the command of King kazimiz, there are several Tatar cavalry teams composed of Crimean Tatars. Others are used to being alone. They wander on the prairie. When they are thirsty, they have quenched their thirst by the river. When they are hungry, they prey on the animals on the grassland. Only when they are short of daily necessities such as oil and salt, will they enter the town and get paid by hunting animal fur and skills. But without the protection of the army and the Lord, these people often struggle in various countries because of their faith.


    Obviously, Chechen thinks the girl in front of him is such a person.


    "You shouldn''t say Allah or Allah here, miss." Chechen reminded the girl softly.


    Although it comes from Spain, which is also Catholic and has a strong religious atmosphere. But Cherchen''s attitude towards * * * religion is not as disgusting as most of his compatriots, and regards it as a plague. On the one hand, this is because Chechen is still young and the concept of religion is not so strong; On the other hand, Chechen''s ancestor was once a knight who participated in the crusade. He was betrayed by his companions in the battle with the Mamluk cavalry led by Saladin and unfortunately captured. But Chechen''s ancestor was not abused, but also released by Saladin soon. After returning to Spain, he thanked Saladin''s righteous deeds into the family tree, hoping that future generations of the family would remember not to judge a person''s good and evil only by faith.


    "Ha ha."


    Hearing that Che Chen was worried about herself, the girl gave a silver bell like laugh. Then she asked Cherchen an unexpected question.


    "Do you need to kill?"


    From Allah to murder, this alien girl''s thinking span is too big. This could not help but make Che Chen speechless in surprise.


    Obviously, she heard the conversation of the group next door and saw herself sitting next to her. She mistook herself for someone who needed killing services. Maybe she will think that the so-called killing of a half-life person like herself is just a fight between children''s homes. At this thought, Chechen shook his head. Just now I heard that the brothers bought murders. I didn''t have the same idea, but in the twinkling of an eye, Cherchen gave up the plan. Because the people he and uncle Pedro want to kill are not ordinary people.


    "Sorry, I don''t need it. I''m just here for a drink." Chechen politely refused.


    The girl listened to Chechen''s words and burst into laughter again.


    "Is there anything funny?" Chechen asked.


    The girl stopped laughing and said; "Nothing. Maybe I read it wrong. Can I sit down and have a drink?"


    Cherchen nodded. Who can refuse a woman''s request? What''s more, the hotel is not opened by myself. I have no right to rush people.


    The girl asked for a glass of wine, took a sip, and then said to Chechen:


    "Just now I saw that when you listened to the three guys, you were very attentive. Every time they finished saying a sentence, your finger holding the beer glass would unconsciously click on the wine glass. But when they talked about killing, your action obviously stopped. It means that you listened to God at that time. Their actions must be in line with your heart. And I saw you My eyes turned, thinking hard. You should have thought about hiring a killer, too. "


    The girl''s words were clear and correct, and her mind analysis at that time was watertight with a few small actions.


    This observation really surprised Chechen and admired him.


    "So, you need to kill, and I happen to be a killer. As long as you pay, I can kill anyone you want to kill for you." the girl continued.


    Perhaps in order to prove her skill, the girl bent down and picked up a wine stopper that fell on the ground. As soon as she threw it away, the wine stopper knocked out a candle in the distance. What''s more, when the cork extinguished the candle, it fell into the candlestick, indicating that the girl''s control of strength is also extremely accurate.


    "How''s it going? Is my method OK?" the girl asked proudly.


    Cherchen nodded. Just because of this accuracy and grasp of strength, none of the people Chechen knows can do it.


    "Why did you find me?"


    At this time, Chechen didn''t intend to deny it. In front of the girl with amazing observation, everything seemed transparent. I and my uncle are alone. If we want revenge, we can''t rely on our own strength alone. But he didn''t understand why the mysterious girl found herself. As long as she shows her skill, both rich businessmen and Lords will rush to hire her as their own escort.


    "Because I need money, and because you are different from others. You didn''t blaspheme Allah just now," said the girl.


    It is the attitude of Cherchen towards * * * education that really makes girls willing to recommend themselves to serve Cherchen. After leaving Kafa, the girl has worked under more than one princes and leaders with amazing skills, but each time she can''t last long. Because in the Republic of Poland, almost everyone is a Catholic, and they are naturally hostile to Christianity. And I am just a devout * * * believer. Although some employers hide this discrimination well, it is not easy to hide it from girls. When hiring themselves, some people pretend to be magnanimous and tolerant, but privately suggest more than once that they must change their religion if they want to get better treatment. Some people use it as a one-time killing tool and want to kill people after the girl finishes her work. After several such dangerous situations, the girl became more and more careful.


    Originally, in this golden sunshine tavern, the girl wanted to find a temporary job. Months of siege exhausted the girl''s savings, but she didn''t wait for a suitable employer. When Chechen sat in the corner, the girl just sat opposite Chechen. Just because the killer is naturally good at camouflage and hiding, Chechen didn''t notice her. The girl''s attention was originally on the twin brothers, because they needed killers to do things, but it was obvious that they had found a helper, and the brothers didn''t tell the truth. Fatima hated this kind of employer most. Because they only use the employed as a tool.


    When observing borrietra and her twin brothers, the girl noticed Chechen and saw that Chechen also had this demand. But she wants to test Cherchen and see how Cherchen''s attitude towards * * * teaching is. This is also one of the means for girls to test their employers.


    A man who does not respect his faith will not respect himself.


    And Chechen passed the test.


    "Hello, my name is Chechen. I hope you will be my partner," said Chechen. At this time, Chechen did not have the consciousness of being an employer, but used the word "partner".


    "Hello, my name is Fatima," said the girl.

 Chapter 79

    When Pedro finished his third beer in Chechen, he finally returned to the golden sunshine tavern. He stood at the door and looked around. He finally saw Chechen sitting in the corner. So Pedro squeezed through the crowded crowd and joined Cherchen.


    "Uncle Pedro, how''s things going? What did Mr. Everrich say?" Chechen asked a series of questions before Pedro sat down.


    But Pedro looked gloomy and said nothing. He took the beer glass that Chechen had drunk and gulped several mouthfuls.


    Looking at Pedro''s state, Chechen understood more or less - obviously, things didn''t go so smoothly.


    "Cherchen, who is the samurai next to you?" Pedro finally noticed Fatima. Pedro wanted to call him miss, but TIMA looked more like a warrior.


    "Oh, this is Fatima. She''s a companion I just met. She''s from, from... Chechen introduced to Uncle Pedro. But when he said that Fatima came from there, he got stuck. Because he didn''t know where Fatima came from.


    "Mr. Pedro, right? My name is Fatima, from Istanbul. I''m the escort just hired by your nephew." Fatima introduced herself.


    "You hired a guard?" Pedro turned his head and asked Cherchen in surprise.


    "Uncle, this is because we are alone, and Fatima is a very capable person. If you see her hands, you will be surprised." Chechen quickly explained.


    But before Cherchen explained, Pedro pulled Cherchen aside in a panic. He looked back at Fatima like a thief. The latter showed no dissatisfaction, but smiled at Pedro.


    Pedro smiled awkwardly at Fatima. Then he turned back and asked Che Chen:


    "Did you say anything to her?"


    "What did you say?"


    "That''s it."


    "No, I haven''t said yet."


    After listening to Chechen, Pedro was relieved. In fact, as Chechen guessed, Pedro didn''t go well when he asked efrich for help. It''s not all Mr. Everich''s refusal to help. Averich also hated the atrocities of Yakov''s bloody mercenary regiment. However, this time he was unable to help Pedro find weapons for them. Because Karl x opposed Czarist Russia''s invasion of the Republic of Poland, its negative effects finally affected the business community. In Smolensk, strategic materials such as sulfur, saltpeter and horses have been banned from selling to Swedish businessmen, while weapons such as guns, armor and swords can still be purchased sporadically by local businessmen, but they are also required to register in real name. In this way, even if efrich gave Pedro and Cherchen weapons, general Yakov could quickly find out where the weapons used by them came from, thus implicating himself.


    Returning empty handed from efrich, Pedro was also racking his brains to consider other ways of paying. Similarly, he thought of hiring a killer to assassinate Gregory. As for Yakov, he was a czar Russian general. Not only was the castle heavily guarded, but even if he went out, ordinary people couldn''t get close to him at all. He returned to the golden sunshine hotel just to discuss this method with Chechen. Unexpectedly, Chechen was one step earlier than himself. Even people were hired.


    But Pedro was worried about the lack of ingenuity of Chechen. He told the killer called Fatima what he should and shouldn''t say. Then he called him aside and asked secretly.


    Pedro finished asking Cherchen questions and sat back in his seat with Cherchen.


    "Miss Fatima, let''s go upstairs. It''s too noisy here," Pedro said to Fatima with a smile.


    Fatima agreed, so the three went upstairs. When passing a guest room, there was still the sound of war between heaven and man. Chechen walked quickly with a red face. While Pedro listened with interest, Fatima still had a calm expression.


    The three entered a secluded room.


    "Fatima, right? I''m Chechen''s uncle Pedro. I think my nephew told you we were in trouble just now." Pedro cleared his throat and said solemnly.


    "I said something, but what I didn''t say was very specific," Fatima nodded.


    "Then let me tell you."


    So Pedro told Fatima another story in his room.


    In this story, Pedro and Cherchen came to Smolensk to do business with a Swedish businessman named Holstein. The damn war trapped everyone in the city. The war was over, but the damn Gregory came to Smolensk. The lackeys of tsarist Russian general Yakov collected heavy taxes from their businessmen and restricted their purchase of goods. Therefore, Pedro, whose interests were hurt, wanted to teach Gregory a lesson.


    Pedro''s story is both vivid and emotional, and true and false are mixed in it. If ordinary people really believe it.


    Of course, Pedro has his own plan to lie. Although Fatima''s ability is boasted by her nephew Chechen, she hasn''t seen it with her own eyes. If Fatima is caught alive and confesses herself, her disguised status as a businessman can also confuse Yakov and others'' sight and win time for her uncle and nephew to escape.


    But as soon as Che Chen heard his uncle panic, he knew it was going to be bad. He has seen Fatima''s ability to see through people''s hearts. Pidro''s shallow lies can''t escape Fatima''s eyes.


    Chechen glanced at Fatima secretly. Sure enough, Fatima looked at Pedro with a smile.


    "Mr. Pedro, do you know what happens to those who offend me?" said Fatima.


    "What''s the end?" Pedro was stunned. He didn''t want to understand what Fatima meant.


    "Please believe me, those who dare to offend me can''t live in this world," Fatima said seriously.


    "Of course, of course." Pedro kept answering, but his scalp began to sweat.


    "But you offended me with lies. Believe me, I have heard and seen lies and conspiracies in the Sultan''s palace many times more exquisite than you said. Your skill of lying will not survive in Istanbul for three days."


    Obviously, Fatima was angered by Pedro''s cheating on herself at the first meeting, and she put one hand behind her back.


    "Miss Fatima, please listen to me."


    Chechen stood in front of Pedro and Fatima and said urgently.


    Fatima looked at Cherchen, and her body, which was ready to go like a cheetah, slowly eased down. Obviously, she still has some good feelings for Chechen.


    "You say it," said Fatima.


    "My uncle lied to you, but he had to. Because our enemy is so powerful that we have to hide ourselves carefully all the time. However, I believe Fatima, I will tell you the truth."


    Perhaps Cherchen''s sincerity moved Fatima, who felt that he would give Pedro another chance.


    "I don''t want you to tell, let your uncle tell. If there is another lie, my throwing knife will not be merciful."

 Chapter 80

    On the fifth night after the bloody mercenary regiment incident, Gregory came out of the castle.


    Although it is spring, there is still a chill in the night wind.


    Gregory tightened his collar and looked at the second floor of the castle. The light was still on in the third room on the left of the second floor. That''s the office of Bix, the new deputy to general Yakov cherkaski.


    "What a lucky guy." Gregory had an impulse to laugh at the thought of how the little Smolensk noble named Bix got the position of hot adjutant.


    In the horse race four days ago, due to the accidental disruption of two fugitives, little anzumov and Puqi, two big favorites who had won the championship, were accidentally robbed of the horse race. The other contestants went to chase the horse because of the accident. Only the noble named Bix drove the horse to finish the race regardless. There is no doubt that he became the champion of the day. Although more than one person raised objections, and little anzumov even asked for a new game, his owner Yakov cherkaski still gave him his life.


    Since then, Bix has become the general''s adjutant like himself. Of course, the rank must be under Gregory.


    With the help of his henchmen, Gregory gave him all his work except the entertainment of an aristocrat. Gregory himself became the most relaxed person.


    "In this way, the luckiest person should be himself."


    With this in mind, Gregory couldn''t help thinking about it.


    He exchanged passwords with the guards of the castle and went out of the gate of the castle. Outside the door, a gorgeous carriage was waiting for him. It was a gift from the old count anzumov. There were many of the same gifts in his house, most of which were handed over to general Yakov cherkaski by these aristocrats, togrigoli, but Gregory owned them for himself.


    "Where are you going tonight, master?" asked the coachman respectfully before Gregory entered the carriage.


    "Go home," said Gregory.


    The coachman showed an expression of amazement.


    On weekdays, he went back to brothels or pubs to have fun, but today Gregory went straight home.


    But as a servant, he had no right to ask Gregory. When Gregory settled down in the carriage, the coachman waved his whip and drove the carriage away from the castle.


    Gregory, who was anxious to get into the carriage, did not see the coachman''s amazement. Even if he saw him, he would not explain anything to a small coachman.


    But he did it for a reason. Because just this morning, the military judge sent a document about issuing a document to hunt down deserters. Gregory didn''t care. Basically, several copies of such documents will be sent every week. There are always some "gray animals" in the army who don''t want to serve the great czar and want to escape military service all day.


    But a name in this document recalled Gregory''s bad memories. The name is fedot.


    Gregory immediately called the military judge into the office and asked in detail about the guy named fedot.


    Fortunately, the military judge was a conscientious soldier. He knew all the deserters clearly before writing the document. He described the basic situation of the deserter named fedot to Gregory in every detail.


    The more you listen to Gregory, the more you panic. Because this guy named fedot and the fedot who almost killed himself are one person.


    Moreover, when the military judge said that the man had beaten himself in the correctional camp, Gregory wine confirmed that his enemy was definitely not a deserter, but to kill himself.


    After all these years, they still met.


    Gregory is well aware of fedot''s hatred for himself and that he is a sharpshooter. After fleeing from the correctional camp for so many days, fedot must have found out his law of action every night. Maybe he will wait for himself in the pub he often goes to tonight.


    At this time, the best way is to hide in the castle, because it is heavily guarded. But Gregory dared not make such a request like general Yakov cherkaski. Because he knew that Yakov despised cowards most. He offered to escape in the castle. The general might consider the old love and allow it, but his career would be over. Between life and official career, Gregory''s balance is still biased towards official career.


    To this end, Gregory bribed an officer in the army and borrowed 20 soldiers from him to guard his house. Gregory was confident that he would be completely as long as he came home.


    The bells on the carriage jingled, indicating that the carriage had been driving. Gregory sat in the carriage, raising the curtains and looking out from time to time.


    Because it was night, there were few pedestrians on both sides of the road. Only a few rooms were still lit. The tall buildings and low houses on the street alternate, irregular and irregular.


    Gregory is most afraid of such an environment, because the street is the most favorable ambush place. Fedot is likely to hide in a house and stare at himself.


    Gregory panicked more and more. He put down the curtains and blew out the candles in the carriage. In this way, people outside can''t aim at themselves with the figure illuminated by the candle. But he was still worried, and he kept changing his seat.


    Fortunately, nothing happened along the way. The carriage drove smoothly into Gregory''s house.


    The coachman rang the bell in the connecting carriage to remind Gregory that he had arrived home.


    Gregory got out of the carriage, and when he got home safely, he could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    At the gate of the house, two Musketeers were standing with guns. There are nine such soldiers inside and outside the house. They guard their own safety, either openly or secretly.


    Gregory entered the door, and the coachman drove his carriage in the direction of the stable. No one noticed the eyes under the carriage.


    The coachman drove the carriage into the stable and was ready to go back to his room to rest.


    If there were no accidents, my work today would be over. The next morning, he got up early to feed the horse and wash the carriage.


    The coachman took out half a bottle of vodka in his pocket, which he had bought on his way to the castle.


    After a sip, the coachman hummed a tune and left. His voice was so loud that he could still be heard from the stables.


    "Finally gone."


    When the noise finally disappeared, Fatima climbed out from under the carriage.


    She followed Gregory for four days. Every night she would try to get under the carriage and follow Gregory. But those days, this guy either went to the pub or the brothel. Different from ordinary people''s imagination, these lively places are the least suitable for Fatima. Because there is a lot of noise in those places, they have an oriental face, which is very eye-catching. Without concealment, it''s not easy for killers to start.


    Fatima walked out of the stable against the wooden wall. She was wearing soft soled shoes, so she didn''t make a sound when walking on the ground.


    At the stable gate, Fatima stopped. Although it was quiet outside, Fatima''s intuition told herself that there was more than one person hiding in the grass at the door.


    Fatima looked at the roof of the stable. She jumped up, hooked her hands on a beam, and sat down.


    Fatima sat like this, as if she were integrated with the beam of the house.


    About half an hour later, a commotion occurred in the grass where Fatima suspected someone. Then the two figures got up from the grass, with a long axe in their hands. Obviously, if Fatima went out at that time, it would inevitably lead to two long axes.


    The two men patted the dust on their bodies. After another five minutes or so, the person who handed them over finally came. This time, two Musketeers.


    These two Musketeers also have no brains. After handing over their work with their companions, they ambushed into the grass with fireguns and didn''t even put out the fire rope. So two little sparks twinkled in the grass.


    In the stable, Fatima opened her eyes. She vomited on the beam more than 1800 times. According to the time, it should be about 30 minutes. Obviously, the guards change posts every half an hour.


    After finding out the rules of changing guards, Fatima gently pulled out the thatched roof of the stable.


    It was dark overhead, and the moon was shrouded in dark clouds. This also helps Fatima hide.


    Sure enough, the two "fools" hiding in the grass didn''t notice the abnormality above.


    The stable is next to Gregory''s house. Fatima took a rope from her waist and hooked it on the window edge of the aisle on the second floor. She climbed carefully and slowly until she found that the window was locked from the inside.


    Fortunately, Fatima was an expert. She felt a blade as thin as a cicada''s wing from her soft soled shoes, inserted it into the gap of the window and pulled the latch of the window open.


    Fatima jumped in. Although the light was on in the corridor, there was no one. On the left side of the corridor is a three fork. Fatima moved close to the wall to the fork of the road and looked around quickly. There is a room on the right. At the door are two guards with axes.


    This should be Gregory''s bedroom.


    Fatima took out two throwing knives from behind and clamped them in her hands. Her figure jumped out like a ghost and threw a throwing knife at the two guards.


    The Throwing Knife went like lightning and hit all the guards in the throat.


    The two guards didn''t even have a chance to hum, so they fell to the ground.


    One move to defeat the enemy eliminated the two guards, but Fatima was still careless. She took down the simple shield behind her back and took it in her hand. With a short knife in her other hand, she carefully touched the door.

 Chapter 81

    There was no light in the crack of the door. Obviously, the people inside have fallen asleep.


    Fatima put the simple shield on her arm, then held the door handle, turned it gently, and then pushed it down.


    The door was locked from the inside.


    Obviously, Gregory didn''t even worry about the guards. He also insured himself.


    Fatima tapped the door again with her finger bone. The sound was very crisp, indicating that the door was of average texture and not very thick.


    Such a door should be able to break in with a sharp impact. But the violent impact will surely attract the guard''s attention, so we must make a quick decision.


    Fatima thought so and did so. She stepped back a few steps, then turned sideways, turned the side with the shield towards the door and hit it like a shell.


    The door was knocked open. Fatima rolled on the spot. She squatted on the ground, gathered up, and tried to shrink her body behind the shield to make a defensive posture.


    The house is still dark.


    Vaguely, Fatima saw a raised object on the bed in front of her.


    It''s not normal that Gregory didn''t wake up after such a big noise just now.


    Fatima was a little alert, but she threw a throwing knife on the bed.


    The guards also noticed the impact, and there was a noise inside and outside the house. They began to rush towards the room.


    Whether Gregory is dead or not, it''s time for her to retreat.


    Fatima faces into the room. She backs up to exit the door.


    Just then, candles lit up in the room.


    The monkey like Gregory was wearing a white Pajama and sitting in a chair with a firegun in his hand, facing the door, that is, Fatima''s direction.


    "You''d better not move, or I promise you''ll be shot into a sieve," Gregory said triumphantly.


    Although Gregory showed a wise bead in his hand, the villain''s heart was really very nervous.


    After returning home, Gregory was restless. His mind was full of the scenes when fedotte cut himself with an axe. He lay down in bed, but he couldn''t sleep.


    Gregory never thought that he had no sense of security even at home.


    After countless tosses and turns, Gregory got up. He opened the bedside table in the dark. There was a revolver gun in it. The bullets had been loaded.


    Gregory took out the musket. Only when he held it did Gregory have a trace of peace of mind. Just then, he heard the sound of metal falling on the ground outside the door. Knowing that something must have happened outside, Gregory grabbed the pistol, squatted behind the edge of the bed, and stared at the door with two monkey eyes. The light coming through the crack of the door was blocked by something. This confirms Gregory''s guess.


    At the critical moment of life and death, people often burst out with amazing wisdom. At this time, Gregory was not so afraid. He quickly calculated that he was on the second floor. Although there were windows in the room, he could jump down from it with his own skill. He would be disabled if he didn''t die. For today''s plan, we can only rely on the enemy''s advantages to win.


    Gregory quickly said that he stuffed the pillow into the quilt and made the illusion that he was still sleeping. Then he took the gun and sat on the side chair, the muzzle of the gun facing the door. Because of nervousness, Gregory''s hand holding the gun was shaking.


    But now, the enemy has been controlled, and the situation is as he hoped - Fatima obediently threw her short knife to the ground and raised her hands.


    Gregory was finally relieved now.


    "Now, tell me, who sent you? Do you have any associates outside?" Gregory asked.


    Originally, he always thought it would be fedot who assassinated himself, but he didn''t expect it to be a female assassin.


    But Fatima didn''t answer Gregory''s question. She just stared at Gregory and didn''t say a word.


    The guards who heard the news finally arrived at the broken door. They hurried in, and two of them grabbed Fatima''s hands.


    "Are you all right, sir?" an officer asked timidly.


    He couldn''t help but be frightened.


    Twenty guards let the assassins in and touched the general''s adjutant Gregory''s room. If Gregory had something good or bad, they would not be able to bear it.


    "I don''t know how many times I''d die if I had to rely on you losers," Gregory scolded. Now that the situation is under control, Gregory''s temper is certainly up again.


    The officers and guards had to be submissive.


    Gregory got up and went to Fatima.


    "Is it a Tatar?" Gregory said with an obscene smile, pinching Fatima''s chin.


    "Sir, I think you''d better let go of your hand, or you won''t end well." Fatima finally said.


    Obviously, everyone took Fatima''s threat as a joke. Gregory and the guards in the room laughed, and some people couldn''t stand up.


    "Then I''ll see how you want me to die and use your body?"


    Gregory deliberately opened Fatima''s collar with his finger.


    Although the assassin girl in front of him was indeed somewhat beautiful, Gregory preferred breast and fat buttocks to this thin and flat figure. Therefore, most of his words are flirtatious.


    But Gregory doesn''t like it, doesn''t mean these guards don''t like it. Gregory knew very well how long these bear strong men had not let out. They see women as a Bear sees honey when he wakes up from hibernation.


    "I''ll give you one last chance, Tatar woman. Tell me where your accomplices are, or I''ll give you to these guards. You should know how our czar Russians deal with pagans, especially pagan women."


    Until now, Gregory mistook Fatima for fedot''s accomplice.


    Fatima did not say a word, but looked at Gregory contemptuously.


    Of course, this aroused Gregory''s ferocity. He gave Fatima a few ears.


    "This Tatar woman is yours. Remember not to kill her," Gregory said to the officer and the soldiers behind him.


    The order was eagerly responded to by the guards. They hurriedly praised Gregory''s wisdom and kindness. The two guards who clasped Fatima''s hands against him had been dishonestly rubbing Fatima''s back through his coat, and now they were even more brazen.


    "Sir, you really should look behind you."


    At this time, Fatima, who had been silent, opened her mouth.


    "Behind me? Is there anything behind me? Is your Allah standing behind me to save you?"


    Gregory certainly knew that there would be nothing behind him, but he turned his head deliberately and exaggerated and looked behind him.


    There was really no one behind Gregory. But there was a gun pointing at him. The gun was on the roof near Gregory''s house outside the window.


    Gunfire rang out.


    The bullet broke the glass and hit Gregory.

 Chapter 82

    Gregory let out a cry of pain. But the bullet did not kill him, but went through the glass, shot through his ear, and finally hit the chest of the guard who tied Fatima''s hand.


    The tremendous impact of the bullet was all on the guard''s head and chest. The unlucky guard burst out a dazzling flower of blood on his chest, leaned back, and finally hit the guards behind him.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Fatima grabbed the other guard''s throat with her right hand. The assassin from the Ottoman court obviously had a power different from her petite figure. He fell over her shoulder and threw the guard more than one head higher than her to the ground.


    The wooden floor made a loud noise. If the floor has life, it is its pain.


    But what was worse was the guard. He didn''t even have a chance to make a sound, so he passed out because of a concussion.


    Fatima, who had regained her freedom, quickly picked up the short knife and shield thrown on the ground. She jumped in front of Gregory and waved her knife from bottom to top.


    Like cutting cheese, the knife made a big cut in Gregory''s chest and face. The accomplice of the bloody mercenary regiment thus ended his sinful life.


    "Shoot, shoot!"


    The officer in charge of protecting Gregory''s safety was angry and angry at Gregory''s death. He pushed away the guard in front of him, pulled out the pistol at his waist and aimed it at Fatima.


    Behind the officer, two muskets fired at the same time.


    Fatima, with her back to the muzzle of the gun as if she had eyes on her back, whirled and fell to the ground at the moment when the fire gun sprayed out.


    All three bullets hit the goose down quilt on the bed, stirring up pieces of down as if it were snowing.


    But the crisis is far from over. At this time, two guards raised their long axes and chopped at Fatima who fell to the ground.


    You can''t stop it with a short knife alone. Fatima had no choice but to cross the right arm bound with a shield.


    The long axe struck in the middle of the shield. Fatima''s right arm was numb by the huge impact, and her half sitting body was pressed back to the floor. Fortunately, the shield was not broken.


    But even so, Fatima was unable to move under the pressure of the long axe and lost the ability to resist.


    At this time, the gunshot rang out again.


    This time, the bullet accurately hit one of the guards holding a long axe to suppress Fatima.


    "Be careful, be careful. There are his associates outside."


    The officer looked back and loudly reminded his men. But this reminder obviously seems a little redundant. Because of the two shots in succession, the fool knows that there are still enemies lurking in the dark.


    Because of the lurk''s superb shooting skills. Both officers and guards were frightened. They squatted down one by one, looking for concealment, trying not to make themselves the next prey. Even the guard who suppressed Fatima was no exception.


    Taking this rare opportunity, Fatima kicked her legs and sent her body out a few meters through the bottom of the bed. During this period, she also killed the only candle in the room with a flying knife.


    The room was dark, followed by a sound of broken glass.


    The officer cursed and threatened to go down and find a kindling object to light it, but the guards who had long been full of bow and snake knew that at this time, whoever lit the fire would surely lead to the attack of the gunman, so no one moved despite the officer''s scolding.


    After a long time, when the officer himself finally climbed to the table and lit a candle, Fatima had long disappeared. Only three bodies and a broken glass were left.


    "It''s over."


    The officer''s heart was full of despair. Although he was privately sent by the officer to protect Gregory, the red man under general Yakov died under his own protection, and there were only one or two killers. I don''t know how painful fate is waiting for me tomorrow.


    He''s even suicidal now.


    Not to mention the poor officer. Fatima climbed quickly over the wall on the left side of the house after she got out of the window. As all the guards gathered in the house, Fatima''s action was not blocked.


    At the gate of the house, a large group of people had gathered at this time. These are the nearby people awakened by the gunshot. They pointed at the house and exchanged unreliable and even absurd news from time to time.


    Because Gregory didn''t get the house for a long time, and most of the neighbors around didn''t know where to live here, they could only guess out of thin air.


    A carriage passed the noisy crowd calmly. The coachman just glanced at the chaotic house. Instead of stopping, he continued to move forward, turned the corner and disappeared into the darkness.


    After turning the corner, the carriage continued to drive along the left wall of the house. When the carriage reached the middle of the fence, the coachman stopped the carriage. The coachman, who hid himself in his blue cloak, looked around carefully, and then barked three times like a wild dog.


    A figure came out of the darkness. It was Fatima with a wound.


    "Get in the car."


    The coachman hurried. He looked at Fatima and then lowered his head.


    Fatima got into the carriage without saying a word. The coachman waved the reins again and drove the carriage forward.


    "Fatima, how''s your hand?"


    In the carriage, Che Chen asked anxiously when he saw Fatima holding her right arm and a painful expression on the corner of her mouth.


    Beside Chechen, there was a strange middle-aged man sitting.


    "Why don''t you ask me if Gregory is dead?"


    Fatima did not answer Chechen''s question, but asked Chechen instead.


    "This, this..." Chechen was a little overwhelmed by Fatima''s question.


    Fatima wanted to see Chechen''s bewildered expression. Seeing that the plot succeeded, she smiled and said, "don''t worry, I''m fine. Moreover, the man named Gregory has been killed by me."


    "Is Gregory really dead?"


    Before Fatima finished, the middle-aged man sitting next to Cherchen asked.


    Fatima cast a puzzled expression on Chechen. He had not seen the middle-aged man before tonight.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I just want to make sure. Because that guy was hit by me once, but he survived." the middle-aged man added.


    "This is Mr. fedot. He is also Gregory''s enemy. He fired the two shots." Chechen introduced fedot to Fatima.


    Fatima nodded. She also wondered how Chechen and his uncle could have such superb shooting skills. It turned out that someone else shot.


    "If a man can''t die if he is split in half from head to chest," Fatima said.


    Fedot listened to Fatima and finally showed a satisfied expression of revenge.


    "Mr. fedott followed Gregory back to the house tonight. We met on the road. He wanted to do it at night, so we came together." Cherchen briefly introduced how he met fedott.


    Fatima listened carefully as Chechen spoke.


    When Cherchen finished, Fatima asked fedot a question.


    "According to Mr. fedot''s shooting method, you should have killed Gregory at the first shot, but why did you only hit him in the ear?" Fatima asked.


    "In fact, I wanted to kill Gregory with that shot, but at that time, I thought Miss Fatima was tied by two guys and lost her freedom, so I changed the target to the guard. Because I heard Chechen talk about Miss Fatima''s superb martial arts. If you can liberate one hand, I think you should have a way to fight back," fedot explained.


    Fatima nodded gratefully.


    "Mr. fedot, although we have different beliefs, I sincerely thank you in the name of Allah I believe in," Fatima said.


    "No, No." fedot could not help showing a shy expression when a young woman thanked him so seriously.


    But Fatima knew very well that fedot could not thank him too much. Because he not only saved himself, but also gave up the most favorable opportunity to kill Gregory. After that shot, Gregory was on guard. If he had not given Gregory a fatal knife, but chose to escape directly, it would be difficult for fedot to kill Gregory again.


    The carriage drove continuously. During this period, Fatima felt at least that the carriage drove through three different roads: slate Road, dirt road and gravel road. Obviously, the carriage kept spinning around the city.


    "Where are we going now?" Fatima asked Cherchen.


    "We''ll leave the city now. Yakov will hunt us all over the city tomorrow. It''s not safe to stay here again," Chechen said.


    Fatima nodded and stopped talking. And fedot is obviously not a talkative person. No one spoke with Cherchen, and Cherchen had to shut up.


    The car was silent again.


    After about half an hour, the carriage finally stopped at one place.


    Pedro, the driver, rang the bell to indicate that the three people could get off.


    Chechen got off the bus first. But he stepped into a mud pit and splashed a leg of mud.


    And all around, is a desolate.


    "Uncle, where have we been? Didn''t we say we were going to meet Mr. Everrich?" Chechen asked strangely when he saw Pedro taking everyone to a place where birds don''t shit.


    "Fool, don''t we go so directly to let interested people know that the man who killed Gregory has something to do with Mr. Everrich? Let''s change our clothes here and then go to Mr. Everrich." Pedro threw a package to Cherchen, which was full of Swedish style clothes.


    So, Chechen and others took turns to enter the carriage and change their clothes. The four left the carriage and walked in the direction of the Swedish caravan.


    When Chechen and Pedro came to Smolensk, they were escorted by the Swedish caravan, and now they leave Smolensk as escorted by the Swedish caravan. Sometimes people''s fate is such a wonderful thing.


    When Pedro and Chechen came to the hotel where Ehrlich stayed, Ehrlich was already waiting for them at the door.


    "May God bless you, gentlemen," said averich.


    "God does bless us," replied Pedro. Obviously, he meant that the successful assassination of Gregory was blessed by God.


    Efrich obviously recognized Pedro''s voice over, and his master smiled happily.


    "Well, let''s go. My caravan is already waiting in the backyard."


    The four followed Ehrlich to the backyard, where more than ten carriages had stopped. Beside the carriage, the members of the caravan were making a final inspection.


    "Mr. Everrich, didn''t you hire a guard this time?" Chechen was a little strange to see that there was no guard in the caravan. It is said that there was no peace on the ground during the war. Isn''t efrich too big.


    Averich had to smile bitterly at Cherchen''s question. He didn''t know that it was unsafe on the ground without protection, but the mercenaries were not hired by fiordo like Cherchen. They suffered heavy losses in the defense of Smolensk, or joined the army of Czar Russia after the war, or escorted the former Polish nobles who left Smolensk to Werner. He really couldn''t hire anyone, but he couldn''t stay in Smolensk all the time, wasting his savings, so he had to start alone.


    "Isn''t there still us?" Pedro patted Cherchen on the head and replied for Everich.


    The caravan drove out of the hotel backyard and headed for the city gate. Due to the early bribery of the Russian soldiers guarding the gate, although the gunfire in the city has aroused the vigilance of the whole city, Cherchen and others easily left the city.


    When the caravan was far away from Smolensk, Cherchen and other talents could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    At this time, Everich asked Pedro: "Pedro, and Chechen, where are you going in the future?"


    "Where are you going?" Pedro and Cherchen couldn''t help thinking about it carefully.


    Gregory, the accomplice in the massacre of the mercenary regiment, has been brought to justice, and the Revenge of the mercenary regiment has been partly avenged. All that''s left is Yakov, the mastermind, and the executor camp of the massacre.


    "Continue to take revenge. We have to pay Yakov and the correctional camp," Pedro said. And Che Chen also nodded and agreed with his uncle.


    "Do you still want to engage in sneak attack and assassination? Like killing Gregory? With all due respect, general Yakov is not Gregory. It is impossible for you four to assassinate him. Let alone a correctional camp for hundreds of people," said Everich.


    Uncle and nephew were silent when they heard the speech, and they didn''t know it. But the oath has been made, and revenge must be taken.


    "Would you like to hear what I think?" added Everich, seeing that neither uncle nor nephew spoke. This is something that Everich has considered for a long time.


    "Mr. Everrich, you are our benefactor. If you have any good way, just say it," said Pedro.


    "Well," averich nodded: "I don''t think you should fight alone, but go to werna and join the army of raziweu. The Lithuanian general is fighting Czarist Russia now, and he must need talents who can fight like you. Moreover, our king of Sweden will certainly not ignore the atrocities of Czarist Russia against the Republic of Poland. At that time, his great majesty Carl x will be very happy Will send troops to support yanush to counter attack Smolensk from Lithuania. "


    Efrich''s words really make sense. If yanush could fight back to Smolensk, his uncle and nephew would probably avenge the mercenary regiment. Moreover, when Captain Franco was alive, he was supposed to continue to serve the Republic of Poland with the mercenary regiment.


    "Uncle Pedro, what do you think?" Chechen was very moved, but he still wanted to see what his uncle meant


    "Well, we''ll go to Werner," said Pedro, biting his fingernails, meditating for a moment, and finally clapping his hands.

 Chapter 83

    Now that Cherchen and Pedro have decided to join the army in Werner, the whereabouts of fedot and Fatima have become a problem. Fedot, in particular, was a czar Russian after all. They have to decide whether they want to go to Werner with Cherchen.


    When the caravan took a short break, Pedro put the problem on the table. As he expected, fedot was really struggling in his heart.


    Although he is now a fugitive, czar Russia is his mother after all. Who doesn''t hesitate when shooting at his mother''s other sons! But fedot had no way to go and stayed in the land occupied by czar Russia. Even if he was careful, it was difficult to ensure that he would not be found by general Yakov''s running dogs. Killing the general''s adjutant is a capital crime, and Yakov, who feels insulted by his dignity, will never let fedot die so happily.


    Fedot didn''t speak for a long time, and Pedro didn''t force him to make a decision immediately.


    "Miss Fatima, what about you?" Pedro threw the same question to Fatima.


    Fatima''s injured right hand has been fixed by the wicker branch. The two fingers of her left hand clamp the tip of the short knife, throw it up and catch it.


    "I don''t care. And according to the contract, I should kill Yakov for you before completing the task. Of course, I will go wherever you go during this period. And I feel very good with Chechen children. But I make it clear in advance that I won''t give you face if Lao Shi yanush or his men insult my faith."


    Fatima compared her neck with a short knife.


    Although the words were not good, Fatima clearly expressed her willingness to join Cherchen and Pedro.


    "Great, sister Fatima," said Chechen happily. He rushed up to give Fatima a big hug and was so frightened that Fatima quickly put away her short knife. This one accidentally wiped his neck.


    "I''m sorry, you two. I appreciate your revenge for me, but I really can''t shoot my compatriots. Unlike that damn Gregory, they didn''t hurt me."


    At this time, fedot also made a decision. Although not so and Pedro''s mind, it''s also reasonable.


    "Where are you going, fedot?" asked Pedro, picking the campfire with the branch in his hand.


    "I''m going to Astrakhan. My wife is there. I haven''t seen her in four years," fedot said.


    "I don''t know how far Astrakhan is, but how can you get there without money? And there must be checkpoints along the way. Maybe you were caught by general Yakov''s men before you got out of Smolensk province."


    Fedot was silent, which he really didn''t think of just now.


    "Uncle fedot, why don''t you come with us," said Chechen.


    "Chechen, as I said just now, I won''t talk to..." fedot thought that Chechen didn''t hear what he just said, and was ready to repeat it again.


    But Chechen waved his hand.


    "Uncle fedot, I know what you mean. You don''t want to shoot your compatriots. I mean, my uncle and I hired you as our escort to escort us to Werner."


    "But aren''t you mercenaries yourself?"


    "You see, there are only three of us now, and the old, small and injured are not safe. I don''t think you can rest assured. Let''s go alone." Chechen said cunningly.


    Fedot looked at the old (PEDro), the small (Chechen) and the injured (Fatima). He was really worried that such a combination would go on the road alone.


    "Moreover, we pay you 40 Taylor a month. You don''t need to fight. Just protect my uncle and me. After a few years, you can take hundreds of Taylor back to Astrakhan, which is no better than you now go back empty handed!" Chechen continued to bewitch.


    Yesterday, fedott showed his shooting skills, which was really admired by Cherchen. He really hoped that fedott would stay and teach himself some skills.


    "Well, I''ll go to Werner with you, too."


    Chechen''s words finally moved fedot, and he also decided to go to Werner with Chechen and others.


    See don''t need to let go with fedot and Fatima, Cherchen is laughing.


    And even happier is Pedro. It is not only because fedot and Fatima have added two good helpers to him, but also because Cherchen has a more smooth style of doing things.


    Three days later, in locknia, Cherchen and others parted hands with Ehrlich. Efrich and his caravan were to return to Riga via Pskov; While Chechen and others are going to Werner, the nearest route is to take another road through Polotsk.


    At the time of parting, Pedro spent money to buy fedot''s Turkish musket rented from efrich as fedot''s weapon and a wicker carriage.


    After parting from Ehrlich and his caravan, Chechen and others continued on their way.


    On the way, they spent the night in a monastery near the forest. The priest there listened to Chechen and Pedro''s confession and entertained them.


    The next morning, the four set off again. Out of the forest, they turned to the West. At the junction of the river, they continued along the river. The road also passes through a primeval forest and swamp. At sunset, the roar of Longhorn bison and bison can be heard in the primeval forest. At night, the eyes of the wolf can be seen flashing behind the dense hazel trees.


    The greatest danger threatening pedestrians on this road is the refugees who fled into the forest because of the war. Some of them have become bandits and robbers in order to survive. Their eyes glowed like hungry wolves in the dark and silent forest, ready to attack the lone travelers.


    On their first day alone, Chechen met three or four groups of such robbers, or it is more appropriate to call them refugees. These skinny guys, holding sharpened sticks or sickles, followed them slowly more than ten meters away from the four people. Chechen knew that if it hadn''t been for the firegun in fedot''s hand, these people would have rushed up.


    Fortunately, in the end, they were awed by the power of the musket, stopped tracking and waited for the next batch of weaker prey.


    Out of the forest, the road suddenly opened up. This section of the road is far away from the forest where robbers ambush, which is much safer.


    So they moved on quietly.


    Such a trip is undoubtedly monotonous, because there is no pedestrian along the way. In the morning, Chechen lay on the wicker carriage with a straw pole in his mouth and looked at the sky idly, while Fatima and fedot were sleepy.


    About a day before Polotsk, they finally heard the snorts and hoofs of horses behind them.


    The sound of the horse''s hooves was very urgent at the beginning, as if they were about to approach Chechen and his party. But suddenly he slowed down, holding the tail of the carriage, at a distance of 70 or 80 meters from Chechen.


    "Uncle fedot, do you think they are tracking us?" Chechen was not sure about this situation, so he asked fedot.


    Fedot held the gun in one hand and put a awning between his eyebrows in the other. His eyesight was excellent. After looking at it for a while, he said to Chechen, "there are only two of them. They should not be robbers. It''s like a routed army."


    Pedro turned his head when fedot said this. He looked around and replied like an experienced traveler:


    "There is no shelter around here. Robbers have no place to ambush. Moreover, bandits usually don''t block the way and rob during the day."


    "Uncle, let''s stop and wait for them to see what they want to do?" said Chechen.


    After all, even if these two people have no malice, it doesn''t feel good to be followed.


    So Pedro stopped the carriage. They quietly hid their weapons in a hidden and easy to take out place, and then stood in the way, facing the horses coming, waiting there.


    When the carriage stopped, the two knights seemed to hesitate and stopped on the road. After a while, one of the Knights rode forward. He walked very slowly and seemed to be on guard against the four Chechen.


    "Praise God."


    "Always praise."


    "Hello, fellow travelers," added the knight.


    At this time, Chechen looked at the man in front of him carefully.


    The knight was not tall, with a moustache and a face as strong as a granite sculpture. His body was covered with smoke. His horse was wounded in many places, but the wound had scabbed. Obviously, the little knight had experienced a battle not long ago, but he was lucky not to be hurt.


    "I also wish you a safe trip," Chechen replied.


    For the purpose of cultivating Chechen to be alone, after breaking up with the caravan, Pedro consciously pushed Chechen to the front desk. As the leader of this small team.


    "This is a soldier!" Chechen thought to himself, looking at the little knight.


    But then the little Knight shut up again. Cherchen found that the little Knight wanted to say something several times, but he wanted to talk and stopped.


    Seeing this situation, Chechen said again, "are we in the way of you and your friends? If so, we can make way for you to go first."


    The road is very wide, even if two carriages are side by side, not to mention that the other side is riding. When Che Chen said this, he was just playing hard to get, forcing the little knight to say what he wanted to say.


    Chechen''s move really worked. When the little Knight saw that Chechen was going to make way for himself, he quickly said, "no, No. you''re not in the way. In fact, my friend was seriously injured. He bumped on the horse for a long time, and now the wound is broken again. I hope you can let him lie on the carriage and take us all the way."


    "Of course, I won''t lose your money," added the little knight.


    "How did your companion get hurt? I think you look like a soldier. Are you from the Polish army?" Chechen asked.


    From Ehrlich, he vaguely knew that after the battle of Smolensk, the Russian army on the other side was also fighting with the Polish army.


    The little Knight did not speak to this question.


    Originally, after hearing the little Knight''s request, Chechen was very willing to help these two people. Although we met by chance, the little Knight doesn''t look like a bad man, and it''s not Chechen''s character to die.


    Just the identity of these two soldiers and their secretive words made Chechen hesitate. He couldn''t help thinking.


    Seeing that Chechen was silent, the little knight was a little anxious. He took off a gold ring in his left hand and handed it to Chechen.


    "My companion is really badly hurt. I made such a request because you are all chivalrous people. Take this ring first. When you arrive in Polotsk, there will be more gold for you."


    Pedro''s ears straightened when he heard the word gold. He quickly jumped out of the car, took the ring in the little Knight''s hand and weighed it in his hand.


    "We were all chivalrous people. Do you really have a lot of gold?" Pedro asked hurriedly.


    No wonder he was so greedy for money. He spent too much money from assassinating Gregory to fleeing. Most of their savings were spent on hiring Fatima, bribing city gate guards and buying carriages.


    "Uncle!" Chechen grabbed the gold ring in Pedro''s hand and handed it back to the little knight.


    "We are not selfish people. You''d better put away this ring. We''ll help you. You go and get your friend in the car and we''ll go on the road together," Chechen said.


    The little Knight showed gratitude. He thanked Chechen again and again, and then rode back to pick up his companions.


    "That''s an expert with a sword."


    When the little Knight went far, Fatima, sitting in the car, said to everyone.


    The little Knight talked to Chechen, and Fatima kept watching him. Different from what Chechen saw, Fatima saw something that only a person who had been practicing martial arts since childhood could see.


    "His phalanges are very broad, and the tiger''s mouth is calloused. This is the mark left by often using the sword. Moreover, when he first approached us, he always kept his waist on his horse. If we made any adverse moves, he could draw the knife back as quickly as possible."


    Fatima analyzed it professionally.


    "Then who is more powerful than Fatima you?" Chechen asked.


    "I can''t compare, I can''t compare." Fatima shook her head. She had been practicing murder skills such as assassination and sneak attack since she was a child, and the little Knight obviously took the road of fighting on the battlefield. Two people, one bright and one dark, each good at winning, can only say.


    Chechen wanted to ask again, but at this time, the little knight had come back with his companion''s horse.


    At this time, Cherchen found that the injured person was really seriously injured.

 Chapter 84

    At the beginning, fedot said that two people were riding behind him, which was actually inaccurate. Because one of them, the companion of the little knight, was almost lying on his horse.


    This is an old man of about 50 years old. He has sparse black hair. The hair on both sides of his ears has been shaved, leaving only a pinch on his head. It looks very ridiculous. But if you see his face, no one can laugh. It was a lion like face. Although the old man closed his eyes because of pain, his divine majesty could still frighten ordinary people in the world.


    "Such a person will not have companions." Che Chen looked at the old man''s face and flashed such an idea for the first time.


    Obviously, the little Knight lied.


    The clothes the old man wears are even more amazing. It was a golden scale armor. In this era of plate armor and firearms, few people wore this gorgeous but more bulky armor, which was almost as strong as the light half body plate armor.


    In the position of the scale chest, there was faint blood color. It was obvious that the old man was seriously injured in his left chest.


    The old man''s waist is tied with a belt made of gold, and the sword on the belt is also gorgeous. It is full of gemstones, red, green and yellow.


    This whole person is a moving golden mountain.


    Pedro was stunned. He dared to say that even the king of Spain could not do such luxury and spend money like land.


    The little Knight jumped off the horse and helped the old man off the horse regardless of the eyes of the people. The old man was obviously conscious. When he got off the horse, the old man let out a painful groan because of the wound on his chest. But immediately, the old man endured it and went back.


    Fatima and fedot jumped out of the carriage so that the little knight could more easily help the old man into the carriage.


    And Chechen and Pedro also came up to help. The little knight took off his cloak and spread it on the carriage, and then let the old man lie on it.


    "Thanks a lot." after everything, the little Knight thanked Cherchen and them.


    "You''re welcome. We''d better hurry now. If we walk faster, we may be able to get to Polotsk before the sun sets," Chechen said.


    "It''s impossible. It''s still a long way from Polotsk. It''s definitely not here today."


    The little knight was obviously very familiar with this area.


    "My name is Chechen. This is my uncle Pedro. That''s fedot and Fatima. We''re all mercenaries. I''m the head." Chechen said.


    "My name is Michael. As for my last name and the identity of my companion, please forgive me for not telling you at the moment," said the little Knight named Michael.


    "Let''s go first. Let''s talk while walking." Chechen nodded. Although he was full of curiosity about the old man''s identity, since Michael spoke in advance, he didn''t have much to ask.


    In this era, who has no secrets.


    The crowd moved on. Because the old man occupied the carriage, Michael proposed that fedot and Fatima could ride the old man''s horse together. But Fatima let fedot sit in the saddle of the carriage and ride with Cherchen.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what is your team going to Polotsk for?" Michael asked about the purpose of Cherchen and others going to Polotsk. In his opinion, although Chechen said that the four were mercenaries, if there were only four mercenaries in a mercenary group, the so-called "group" was really small and pitiful. Michael prefers to call them teams.


    "In fact, we are not going to Polotsk. Our destination is to go to Werner to join the army of Prince yanush." since it is determined that the two men are Polish soldiers, Cherchen didn''t want to hide the purpose of the four men, so he directly said the purpose of going to Werner.


    Michael heard the words of Prince yanush from Chechen''s mouth, and his face was shocked. But he soon covered up the past.


    "Do you know Prince arnush?" Michael asked.


    "No, but we all escaped from Smolensk and have a deep blood feud with czar Russia. We know that king yanushi just fought with czar Russia''s army, so we went to help."


    "Then you''re late," Michael said with a sad tone.


    "What did you say?" Chechen asked in surprise.


    The others looked at Michael, too.


    "The prince''s army was defeated by the czar."


    The answer shocked everyone. Prince yanush lost the war, and the figure regarded by the head of Franco as the Savior of Smolensk was defeated by czar Russia.


    "When did this happen!"


    "Just a few days ago. To be honest, we were the subordinates of the prince. The prince led an army of 16000 people to fight a decisive battle with more than 80000 czar Russian troops. Although our winged cavalry broke through the enemy''s nine fold battle array, the impact was almost dissipated. The enemy surrounded us with several times more troops than our prince, and the troops were scattered. We are also good It''s not easy to break through. My companion stumbled and fell off on the way to break through, and the horse was injured. "


    Chechen and Pedro were at a loss. Originally, they wanted to join the Polish army in Lithuania to fight back to Smolensk to avenge their companions in the mercenary corps, but now the yanush prince was defeated by the czar. What''s the point of them going to Werner again. Where is their revenge?


    "Ladies and gentlemen, although the prince''s army has been defeated, victory and defeat is a common thing in the army. Our prince will regroup and fight the invaders to the death again. There will be no other choice in war. Because the prince is such a character, he only sees victory and will not tolerate failure. Therefore, it is time for you to go to Vilna. The Lithuanian army will be 100 I need people like you to take refuge. When my companion recovers in Polotsk, I''ll take you to Werner. "


    Michael saw that Cherchen and Pedro heard that Prince yanush was defeated and his morale was low, so he hurried to encourage him.


    The clank and sonorous words of the little Knight gave Chechen and Pedro confidence. Moreover, with the recommendation of Michael, a soldier under the command of King yanushi, Cherchen and others are more confident to join the army.


    For fear of affecting the injured, the carriage did not dare to drive too fast. The party was much slower than before. Seeing that the sun was about to set, they had to find a place to rest for a night before they could continue on their way.


    But in the wilderness, where are the cottages and farmhouses?


    "Michael, do you know where there is a village near here?" Chechen asked. He mistakenly thought Michael was a native and should be more familiar with this area.


    But Chechen misunderstood Michael. Michael is polish, but not Lithuanian. He led his troops from Minsk to werna to join Prince yanush to resist the attack of the czar. Therefore, Michael generally knew the distance of each town in this area, but he did not know and could not know the location of small villages and noble estates.

 Chapter 85

    Just when Che Chen thought he would sleep in the wilderness again tonight, a line of wild ducks flew up from the pond not far away.


    Then he heard bursts of female cries for help in a male duck voice.


    Originally, Cherchen intended to follow the voice to help the people asking for help, but Pedro stopped him. Pedro said it was strange to meet people asking for help one after another in the wilderness. Moreover, when he was a mercenary in Germany, he heard such a legend: some robbers would disguise as victims in the wilderness, and then attract passing travelers to help. When the travelers lost their guard, the robbers disguised as victims would smash the travelers'' heads with axes or short flails hidden in their sleeves for wealth and murder.


    After listening to Pedro''s horror legend, Chechen hesitated.


    But Michael said: "These legends are nonsense. My team and I went to the front line from Polotsk a few days ago, but we never heard such legends mentioned by Polotsk officials and caravans. I think we should go and have a look. If the people in the nearby village or manor are in trouble, we can ask him to lead the way and find a place to stay ¡£¡±


    Michael''s words were obviously mainly out of consideration for taking care of the injured old man. The cold wind in the field at night was obviously unfavorable to the old man''s injury.


    With that, the little Knight rode in the direction of the cry for help without waiting for Cherchen''s consent.


    Chechen and others couldn''t, so they had to keep up with the past.


    Inside the pond, the wheel of a carriage did sink into the pond. The bottom of the pond was obviously full of mud. No matter how hard the pack horse tried, the wheel could not get out. On the carriage stood two women, old and young. The male duck cry for help was made by the old woman.


    Seeing a group of people coming, the old woman quickly said: "Please, kind-hearted passers-by! Help us get the carriage out of the pond. We were going to visit relatives, but the horse was frightened on the way and ran into the pond uncontrollably. It''s going to be dark and our home is nearby. And please take it easy. Our family is also a decent person with a family emblem."


    Michael got off his horse at once. He went into the pond, picked up the young woman and sent her ashore. Then he took the old woman ashore. In this way, the weight of the car was much lighter.


    Michael went down the pond again and pushed the back of the carriage. Pedro saw that Michael worked so hard and found that there was really no danger around, so he hurried down to help.


    With the cooperation of the two men, the carriage finally drove away from the pond.


    "Thank you very much, gentlemen." the old woman thanked again and again.


    When she heard that Michael and others were going to sleep outdoors, the old woman quickly invited them to their manor for a night.


    "Please make it your home. My son and I will entertain you with our hearts," said the old woman.


    As she said, the old woman pushed the young woman beside her, and the young woman quickly expressed the same meaning.


    After a few polite words, Michael accepted the old woman''s invitation.


    The old woman''s carriage went ahead, and the carriages of Cherchen and others followed. The old woman always looked at Cherchen''s carriage and urged them to follow closely.


    "Old mother, is this your daughter?" Michael hit the horse and leveled with the carriage and asked the old woman.


    "This is my daughter-in-law." when the old woman spoke normally, her voice was still very thick, like a man.


    "What about your husband?" Pedro, sitting in the back carriage, also heard the conversation between the old woman and Michael and asked interestingly.


    "My husband died long ago. I raised my six sons alone, and now they are as strong as bears." the old woman looked back and said.


    Although she talked about her dead husband, the old woman had no grief, as if she were talking about someone who didn''t want to do it.


    The two carriages crossed the two hills. When the sun set, they finally came to the manor the old woman said.


    The manor was built in the valley. But it was not so much a noble manor as a fortress. In front of the gate of the manor, there was a ditch two meters wide and more than three meters deep, which was covered with spikes. These spikes were made of wood, but their tips were carbonized by fire.


    The gate of the manor is made of oak more than half a finger thick, and the tower on the door is also densely covered with shooting holes.


    "My sons," cried the old woman in front of the manor.


    Immediately, a hunchbacked old servant popped his head out of the tower.


    "Yes, master, you are back," said the hunchback.


    "Where are my sons?"


    "Young men are preparing dinner. I''ll come down and open the door right away."


    The hunchbacked old servant said and disappeared behind the tower. Soon, the gate of the manor was opened.


    "Please come in, please come in." the old woman was the first to enter the manor, and then welcomed her at the gate.


    At this time, although they saw that the manor was too strange, it was dark and it was too late to return. Moreover, the old woman did not show any malice, so they chose to go in.


    The houses in the manor are "L" shaped, with a patio in the middle. There is a well in the patio. Next to the well, a bear is bound with an iron chain. One forelimb and one hind leg of the bear have been cut off. Now the overlord of the forest can only lie on the ground and slowly wait for death.


    The windows of every house in the manor are covered with cow bladder instead of the usual glass of houses in the city. The room directly opposite the manor gate was obviously a restaurant, where the chimney was constantly smoking.


    At this time, a young man came out of the door of the restaurant.


    "Mom, you''re back," the young man said to the old woman. He bent down and saluted, but his eyes were lifted up and kept looking at Cherchen and Michael and others.


    "My carriage sank into the pond. It was these kind people who saved me. They will stay here in the evening. You should treat these kind people like me," said the old woman.


    The young man saluted them again and thanked them. Then without saying a word, he pulled the young woman into the house.


    "Old mother, one of our companions is injured. Please let him go to the room and lie down first," Michael said to the old woman.


    "There are plenty of rooms." the old woman immediately pointed to a room, and then ordered the wounded man who was followed by the hunchback servant to enter.


    But Michael did not trust the hunchback servant. He insisted on helping the old man in by himself.

 Chapter 86

    After a while, the old woman came and said that dinner was ready. So Chechen and others followed the old woman into the restaurant, and Michael insisted on staying to take care of the injured old man.


    When the old woman saw the gold belt put aside by the injured old man, her eyes straightened,


    In the restaurant, the simple table composed of boards cut from various tree species has been filled with bread, meat and wine. The area of the restaurant is very large. Obviously, it also undertakes the responsibility of part of the living room. On the wall opposite the door of the dining room is a fireplace, which is crackling with dry firewood. On the wall above the fireplace, there are all kinds of swords. In Che Chen''s eyes, these swords should have been used for some time, because some of them are no longer popular and few people use them. And the swords have a layer of black carbon gray.


    "Distinguished guests, please sit down. Come on, have some salt and bread first. Just make this your home." the old woman said warmly.


    "Make this your home."


    "This is your home."


    The old woman''s six sons echoed.


    Originally on the road, the old woman said that her six sons were like bears. Chechen thought it was an exaggeration of the old woman. But now, when the six men were standing in front of him, Chechen realized that it was really appropriate to say they were bears.


    Each of the six young men stood like a wall. Their palms were thicker than bear''s, and their thighs were wider and straighter than the birch.


    But they were as docile as dogs in front of the old woman.


    Cherchen and others sat down with the old woman''s family.


    At this time, Che Chen suddenly remembered that the old woman''s daughter-in-law was gone.


    "Warm old mother, where''s your daughter-in-law?" Chechen asked.


    "She went to eat in her room. Women can''t eat at the table here." the old woman picked up the knife on the table, cut off a large piece of bread, took it in her hand, and then said to Chechen.


    "So it is." Chechen nodded. However, he is not interested in this kind of discrimination against women, but since he is a guest in other people''s homes, and perhaps this is the custom in the Polotsk region, as an outsider, he certainly doesn''t say much.


    "Eat quickly, everyone. Eat quickly." the old woman shouted again, as if she couldn''t express her enthusiasm.


    The hospitality was difficult to resist, and everyone was really hungry, so Cherchen and Pedro began to move the knives and forks in front of them.


    Chechen cut a small piece of bread, sprinkled some salt on the pot on the table, and then began to chew. The bread may have been put for a long time, and the taste is relatively hard. But compared with the air dried meat they brought on the road, it is already a rare delicacy. Moreover, for some reason, Cherchen also tasted some bread from a bakery in Smolensk.


    "Mom, where did you buy this bread? It''s as delicious as the bread I ate in Smolensk." Chechen asked the old woman after swallowing the food in his mouth. He''s just looking for a topic to chat with. He doesn''t mean anything else.


    But the old woman listened to Chechen''s words. The knife and fork that was cutting pork slices suddenly stopped. She looked at Chechen. When she saw Chechen''s calm expression, she smiled and said, "all the bread in the world has the same taste. My bread is made of flour milled by my own mill."


    At this time, Pedro stood up again. He filled the glass in front of him and said loudly; "On behalf of my nephew and everyone, I am here to thank you and your sons for their warm hospitality. May God bless you forever."


    With that, Pedro drank a glass of wine slowly.


    Others also raised their glasses one after another, and drank them up, whether they were full or not.


    Although the food on the table is monotonous, there is plenty of wine. Especially when the old women saw that Pedro and fedot loved drinking so much, they kept persuading them to drink cup by cup.


    "Come, come. Have another drink." the old woman''s fourth son took up his glass and toasted Pedro. Before him, the other sons of the old woman had drunk with Pedro in turn.


    "Of course, of course, have another drink. Whoever doesn''t drink is a dog." although Pedro talks big, he is obviously a little drunk. When he said the dog, his finger pointed in the direction of Chechen.


    Fedot was no better. His cheeks were crimson. His hand grabbed the glass and fiddled with it on the table for several times before holding it.


    In this way, Chechen and Fatima kept awake. Chechen is young and has a superficial attitude towards wine. Fatima, on the other hand, is a * * *, and in the doctrine of * * *, she was originally forbidden to drink.


    "Young man, you should drink more."


    But if Chechen didn''t drink, it didn''t mean that no one advised him to drink. The old woman''s fourth son put his goal on Chechen after respecting Pedro.


    "No, No. I can''t drink very much," said Chechen, standing up to avoid.


    Just now, he understood the old lady''s ability to persuade her family to drink - it''s a pity that they don''t buy wine.


    "Old mother, are these weapons yours?"


    In order to avoid persuading wine, Chechen walked from the dining table to the fireplace and pretended to appreciate the sword hanging on the wall.


    "Of course, these are handed down from generation to generation in our family," the old woman said vaguely because her mouth was full of food.


    Che Chen looked at the sword hanging on the wall, and his eyes were attracted by the two weapons. One of them is a flame sword. This two handed sword was once very popular in Germany and almost a symbol of German mercenaries. This flame sword is obviously made by a famous swordsman, and the pattern of one horse and two men is etched on the sword body; The other one is a thin long sword, which is very similar to the "hummingbird" that Chechen lost, but the manufacturing process is more sophisticated. There is a badge of three sheep heads on the hilt.


    Suddenly, Chechen remembered something. A cold sweat came out of his back.


    "Oh, old mother. I''m full. I''ll ask Michael to come and have something to eat," Chechen turned around and tried to pretend to be natural and said to the old woman.


    "Go, go."


    Chechen hurried out of the door. He felt that his back was almost soaked with sweat.


    Chechen walked quickly to the only room with a light on. That''s where Michael and the injured old man rest.


    "Michael!" Chechen opened the door and shouted.


    Inside, Michael was talking to the old man. The old man looks much better. He can half sit up, but he is still very weak.


    "What''s up, Cherchen?" Michael asked, turning his head.


    At this time, the old man said in a weak but dignified voice, "go and pour me a bowl of fish soup. I''m hungry."


    "No fish soup." although he knew what he was going to say was more important, Chechen was frightened by the old man''s dignity and replied unconsciously.


    "No fish soup?"


    "No. just bread and salt," Chechen added.


    "I didn''t think I would die here."


    The old man shook his head and said.

 Chapter 87

    "How do you know?" Chechen asked strangely. He also found some clues because of the sword hanging on the wall, but the old man only asked "is there any fish soup" and realized that it was very dangerous here. Could he have predicted.


    "What a problem here!?"


    Michael''s brain burst. He was determined to rescue the woman. At that time, he only wanted to find a comfortable resting place for the old man, but he didn''t expect to bring everyone into the wolf''s nest.


    "This is my hometown. My family has lived here for generations. It is our Lithuanian custom to entertain guests with fish soup. Since they have not prepared fish soup, they obviously don''t treat us as guests," the old man said.


    "Well," Chechen nodded.


    "Children, how did you see the clue?" the old man asked Che Chen.


    "There is a flame sword and a long thin sword hanging on the wall of their restaurant. The style of the family emblem on the two weapons is different, but the old woman said that both weapons belong to their family."


    Michael heard this and no longer doubted.


    He is also a noble. He knows that a noble family can only have a family emblem. Obviously, at least one of the two weapons did not belong to the old woman and her six sons. Even if these weapons were the booty of their ancestors, according to custom, the nobles would erase the mark of their former masters and would never hang them on their own walls.


    This is a common sense that even the poorest and poorest nobles know, but the old woman''s family doesn''t understand it. Obviously, they are not aristocrats. So where did these weapons come from? The answer is already obvious.


    "What do the family badges on those two weapons look like?"


    "The flame sword is etched with the pattern of a horse and two people. On the other slender sword, there is a badge of three sheep heads on the handle."


    "How many of them!" the old man asked quickly. As a great aristocrat, he knew which family owned it only by the style of family emblem dictated by Cherchen. These two are the noble families of Smolensk. They must have been cheated to the manor by the old woman and killed like their own group on the way to escape.


    "Nine. Six young men and two women, and an old servant with a hunchback," said Chechen.


    "What about us?"


    "There are four, including you. My uncle and uncle fedott must have been drunk by them."


    "You have another companion?"


    "Fatima is in the restaurant. If only her hand hadn''t hurt."


    The old man smiled bitterly. He looked at Chen, who was still a teenager, and at himself who was seriously injured and weak.


    That is to say, only mihau can fight on his own side. But no matter how high his swordsmanship is, his fists can''t match his four hands, not to mention that the other party may have firearms.


    "Mihau!"


    The old man shouted the name of the little knight. I don''t know if it''s because the old man spoke too fast and called the name of the little Knight "Michael" as "mihau".


    "I must not die at the hands of these poor people. It will disgrace my family. Kill me now and take my head back to Werner. It''s not difficult to break out of the siege with your ability."


    At this time, the old man is not concerned about his own life, but the reputation of the family, which can''t help but surprise Cherchen''s identity.


    The identity of such a person who regards honor above life is by no means simple.


    "My Lord!"


    At this time, the little Knight''s heart was full of remorse. Of course, he is not for himself, but for the old man. There are thousands of Wufu like himself in the Republic, but there are few leaders and unique handsome people.


    Since the rebellion of Bogdan hemelinitsky, the Republic has lost a wise leader. Unexpectedly, the last Optimus of the Republic will die in this nameless valley because of himself.


    "Don''t hesitate. Run away before they start. Remember, go to bogusvav first."


    "Sir, I''ll stop those people and let this little brother take you. The Republic can''t live without you!" the little knight was unwilling to give up and put forward another plan.


    Neither of the two plans of the little Knight mentioned Pedro and others who were still in the restaurant, which was not his ingratitude - if he usually fought his life, the little Knight would fight with these bandits for his friends. Just because the old man is noble, he can''t lose.


    But the old man seemed to have decided that his time had come. He was silent despite the persuasion of the little knight.


    "Since there is no way to escape, why don''t we fight?"


    When the old man refused to listen to his advice, Cherchen suddenly put forward another plan - fight with them.


    This is what Chechen has been thinking about. Michael and the old man can still escape, but Cherchen can''t escape. He can only fight in death. Because his uncle and fedot and Fatima are still in the restaurant.


    The old man looked at Chechen calmly. If he was defeated, he would certainly appreciate Cherchen''s bravery and fighting more with less, because he is also such a fighting style. But after the defeat, the old man realized that the disadvantage of absolute number could not be compensated by personal bravery and tenacity. One against six is not enough for their own army, nor one against nine by Michael.


    "Chechen, even if three are removed, they also have six adult men."


    The little Knight reminded Cherchen. Even if women and hunchbacked old servants are not included, they still have an advantage in number.


    "I know how many of them are, but just as they think we are still in the dark about their identity, they also think we are completely unaware of their identity. Then we can deceive one or two of them. I heard Fatima say, Michael, you are a master of swordsmanship. Is that right?"


    Che Chen said a tongue twister and asked.


    Whether Michael is as powerful as Fatima said is the core of his plan.


    "Well, if it''s less than three people, I''m sure to deal with it," Michael said positively. He still has this confidence in his swordsmanship.


    "Well, later, I''ll go back and lie to them that the old man''s injury is getting worse. They will certainly let some of them come and have a look. Michael, you''ll hide behind the door and attack them when they open the door." Chechen said his plan.


    "What about the other people? Although I can deal with the robbers who fall in, I can''t keep quiet. The other people will hear a sound. Your uncle and your friends are in the restaurant. They will threaten us with your uncle and them."


    "Then it will only be seen if it suck." he looked out of the window.


    That "it" is my biggest reliance and uncertainty tonight.


    "My lord?"


    Michael looked at the old man with questioning eyes.


    The old man looked at Cherchen, then Michael, and finally nodded. The situation is bad enough now. It can''t be worse.


    "Mihaeu," said the old man to the little knight, leaning half against the wall behind the bed when Chechen left the room, "leave your dagger to me."

 Chapter 88

    Chechen went out of the door and walked on the porch. His eyes couldn''t help looking in the direction of the patio. By the well, the crippled bear seemed to lie half dead on the ground. Its head was toward the corridor and its eyes were closed, as if it had fallen asleep.


    But just as Chechen looked at it, the waste bear suddenly opened his eyes. The bear''s eyes are as red as two rubies. But these two rubies are alive. Cherchen sees bloodthirsty from them.


    Yes, as the king of the forest, the bear did not admit his life and give in even though its front paw had been cut off. It''s still wild.


    At this moment, it clearly showed its intention to tear Cherchen to pieces - even if Cherchen was not the one who hurt it.


    Che Chen was also frightened by this look. He is both happy and worried. Fortunately, the bear has not been slaughtered, and its bloodthirsty nature is still there; The worry is that if you are not careful, you may be the first to die under its sharp teeth.


    "Little friend, why are you still here? Didn''t you go to the restaurant for your knight friend?"


    At this time, a cold voice sounded around Chechen.


    Chechen then turned to look at the moonlight. It turned out to be the hunchback old servant.


    Obviously, the old woman saw that Chechen had been gone for so long and asked the servant to come and see the situation.


    "No, nothing. I went to Michael. But our injured friend''s injury suddenly worsened. So I wanted to ask the old mother and her sons to come and see if there was any way. I didn''t expect to see the bear staring at me with bloody eyes as soon as I went out. I was lost for a moment."


    Chechen quickly told a lie to prevaricate the hunchback old servant.


    The old servant listened to Chechen''s words and smiled, revealing his yellow teeth. He picked up a stone and threw it at the bear. The stone smashed on the bear''s forehead.


    The bear angrily showed his sharp teeth and seemed to scream at the hunchback old servant and Chechen, but he finally closed his mouth.


    "This beast knows us, but he never dared us." the hunchback old servant seemed to do something very proud and showed off to Chechen.


    "Well, I''ll find my old mother first." Chechen answered and hurried around the old servant to the restaurant.


    In the dining room, Pedro had fallen drunk on the table. The old woman''s six sons were still drinking in turn to fedot. They have all sorts of strange reasons. From time to time, cheers to this and that. Fedot was always a good old man who was good at rejection. He was so respected by the six men that he was shaky.


    The only sober one is Fatima. Due to the constraints of the doctrine, she did not drink at all, no matter how the old woman persuaded her to drink.


    This is what Chechen saw when he opened the door of the restaurant.


    Seeing that only Chechen came back, the old woman asked jokingly; "Why didn''t your knight friend come? He won''t be right behind you but blocked by you."


    Hearing the joke, the old woman''s six sons laughed.


    "No, old mother." Chechen tried to put on a really anxious expression.


    "Our injured companion''s condition has suddenly worsened. He is vomiting blood. I want you to go over and see if there is any way."


    After listening, the old woman looked suspiciously at Chechen and her six sons. The six young men stopped laughing and looked at the old woman, waiting for her to make up her mind.


    If it was before discovering the old woman''s true identity, Cherchen would not feel strange about the old woman''s performance. But now, Chechen obviously felt the abnormality of the old woman and his sons.


    They are doubting themselves.


    Chechen''s palm is full of sweat. He put his hand on his back as carefully as possible and wiped his trousers.


    "Vasili, go and have a look with the third and fourth."


    Finally, the old woman seemed to believe Chechen''s words and said to her three sons.


    "Oh, and call that old hunchback, too. He''ll see some doctors," the old woman added. The second half of this sentence is obviously said to Chechen.


    "Ah, OK." Chechen tried to put on a happy expression.


    Chechen walked ahead and took the old woman''s three sons to the outside of the restaurant. From the beginning to the end, he did not say a word to Fatima, nor did he make any eye contact. Because he was afraid that any small move would be seen by the old woman. But he believed that Fatima could understand even if he didn''t say or do anything.


    "Hurry up, my companion vomited a lot of blood just now." Chechen quickly walked in front and said loudly.


    The three brothers followed. The hunchback old servant was obviously interested in throwing stones at the bear. When they came out, he was still throwing stones at the bear.


    "Old hunchback, come with you," Vassily called to the old hunchback servant as he passed by.


    Chechen went to the door and opened it.


    The room was ablaze with light. The first thing that caught Vassily''s eye was the old man lying on the bed. The chair next to the bed was empty, and the little Knight should have sat there.


    Vassily looked around, and there was no small knight in the room.


    Then a sword light flashed through Vassily''s eyes.


    That''s Michael''s sword. The little Knight hiding behind the door blinded Vassily''s eyes with lightning.


    Although badly hurt, Vassili did not die immediately. He fell to his knees in pain.


    As Michael pulled out his sword, Chechen quickly lowered his body. He rolled to the left of the corridor and into the patio.


    In this way, the third son of the old woman faced Michael''s sword.


    But Michael''s effort to knock down Vassily bought him time after all. The third man stepped back and put the hatchet hidden in his sleeve across his chest, hoping to block Michael''s sword.


    If you are an ordinary person, the sword blade with such a hurry of castration can''t change its trajectory in the middle of the way anyway. But Michael was not an ordinary man. His sword rose slightly, avoided the axe body blocking the enemy''s chest and stabbed his opponent''s throat.


    "Ann..."


    The old woman''s third son looked strangely at the sword stabbed into his throat. He wanted to speak, but he couldn''t spit out half a man.


    His hand gradually lost strength and his hand holding the axe fell down. The hatchet hit the ground heavily. His dead body also fell on his brother behind him.


    "Allah!"


    The hunchback old servant collapsed to the ground, and he was frightened out of his courage. Then, the hunchback old servant stepped back to the restaurant where his master was located.


    Just then, a huge roar rang through the valley.


    The iron chain that tied the waste bear was cut off by Chechen.

 Chapter 89

    Can bears be human?


    This idea flashed through Chechen''s mind when he cut off the iron chain that locked the bear.


    When the hunchback old servant threw a stone at the bear just now, the bear obviously showed anger at the old servant; Now that he has cut off the chain and saved the bear, will the bear be grateful to him?


    After all, as the king of the forest, it should have a trace of IQ.


    But when the iron chain was really cut off by Chechen and the bear broke free, Chechen knew he really wanted more.


    After venting his anger after being imprisoned for many days with a roar that frightened the valley, the waste bear stood up with his remaining three legs and suddenly jumped at Chechen - because it was the nearest human.


    Chechen had planned to escape in the direction of the restaurant, but he was in a panic. He stumbled at his feet, his center of gravity was unstable and fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, the bear broke one foot and couldn''t stand and beat with the only one front foot.


    The bear rushed to Che Chen''s body, and the fishy smell from his body rushed straight to Che Chen''s nose, which made him faint. The open mouth of the bloody pot was about to bite down at Chechen''s throat.


    If this bite is real, Cherchen''s small head must be separated from his body.


    And at the moment, no one can help him.


    After killing two people in a row, the little Knight finally met his opponent. Andre, the fourth son of the old woman, drew his saber from his waist, put it in an array, and began to work with Michael in the corridor.


    Although Andre''s Sabre technique is sparse, his moves are similar. Although the little Knight seemed to kill two people easily, he also spent a lot of effort. His bangs were soaked with sweat on his forehead, and his knife technique was not as smooth and powerful as at the beginning.


    Although it is not a problem for the little knight to defeat and kill Andre, it will take some time.


    In a hurry, Chechen hurriedly sent the axe face that cut off the iron chain into the bear''s mouth.


    The axe surface is also made of iron, which is extremely hard. Of course, waste bears also have sharp teeth, but the gums are made of meat after all. Under this bite, although there were no broken teeth, it was painful.


    As soon as the waste bear shook his head, he threw Cherchen near the corridor. Behind Chechen was the hunchback old servant who was about to climb to the door of the restaurant after he collapsed to the ground.


    "Allah!" the hunchback old servant saw that Chechen was thrown in front of him like garbage by the bear, and the bear was about to pounce on him. He was so frightened that he shouted the name of Allah. He got up with hands and feet, grabbed the door handle of the restaurant and tried to escape.


    But before he opened the door, a gunshot came out of the restaurant. The hunchback old servant put his hands over his chest, twitched and fell to the ground.


    The door he pushed open also opened slowly in front of Chechen.


    Inside the door, the old woman was holding fedot''s musket in her hand, and the muzzle was still emitting black smoke.


    The bullet that killed the hunchback old servant was shot by the old woman.


    The other three sons of the old woman are facing Fatima. The three were on the other side of the table, all drawing knives in their hands; Fatima was in front of Pedro and fedot, with a simple shield in her right hand and three throwing knives in one hand.


    The old woman looked at the body of the hunchback old servant on the ground, showing no regret or sadness. She even spit on the body.


    "Pagan, it''s time for you to see your Allah."


    Then the old woman looked at Chechen again.


    "Judas, is that how you treat those who warmly entertain you?"


    The old woman still wants to be hypocritical, but her performance is over.


    The abandoned bear, who was originally frightened by the gunshot, was attracted by the light from the restaurant and let Chechen jump at the old woman standing in front of the door. Its huge body, which weighed more and more kilograms, pressed the old woman like a huge rock, and instantly crushed the old woman to the ground. Chechen only heard the sound of broken bones.


    "Mom!"


    When the three sons of the old woman saw that the waste bear had pressed their mother, they did not care about Fatima, who was still facing each other, waved a saber and cut off the bear on their mother. But the bear is so rough and fleshy that how did the mere saber hurt it.


    Regardless, the bear was cut several painless wounds on his body. His sharp teeth tore a large piece of flesh and blood off the old woman''s face and chewed it in his mouth.


    Seeing his mother''s flesh and blood blurred by the bear, the three brothers were even more shocked and angry. They stabbed and chopped the bear''s head, face, abdomen and other soft parts.


    After one ear was cut off by a saber, the waste bear finally paid attention to the three brothers and fought with them.


    "Cherchen, are you okay?"


    Fatima looked at Chen, who was covered with mud, and asked anxiously.


    "I''m fine. Thank you, Fatima." Chechen wiped the mud on his face and thanked Fatima.


    Fatima smiled at Chechen.


    When Chechen came back and asked the old woman and her sons to go to Michael, Fatima found something unusual. Because Chechen didn''t say a word to the drunken Pedro and fedot, he was transmitting an "abnormal" signal to Fatima in this "abnormal" way. Although Fatima didn''t know what was going to happen, she was alert, so at the moment of the sound outside, she protected Pedro and fedot behind her and bought time for Chechen and Michael.


    Michael appeared at the door. Obviously, he has solved his opponent. Now he comes to support Chechen.


    "Here you are."


    Michael picked up the musket on the ground and threw it to Cherchen.


    The current situation has been completely reversed, forming a three-to-three situation. And the three brothers have a bear to deal with.


    "For God''s sake, come and help us. We surrender!" one of the three brothers begged Cherchen.


    One of the three brothers has been bitten by the bear on his thigh, while the other two brothers have cut countless knives, but the bear doesn''t seem to feel any pain, but they are exhausted.


    Such a battle is desperate, not to mention three "hunters" staring at them.


    Chechen glanced at Michael. By this time, he had finished reloading the gun.


    Michael nodded to Cherchen. Although these people wanted to murder themselves, the little knight could not be so hard hearted when they were bitten to death by a bear.


    Che Chen put the gun on the table. At such a close distance, he pulled the trigger without deliberately aiming.


    The bullet went through the anus of the waste bear and shot into the bear''s body. The huge impact twisted the bear''s viscera.


    The waste bear fell to the ground, and the smelly blood flowed out of its anus and dyed the ground red.

 Chapter 90

    Pedro felt that this was the best night he had slept in the past few days. If a fly named "Chechen" hadn''t been exchanging in his ear.


    "Uncle, uncle. Wake up."


    The fly was not only barking, but also moving its hand. Pedro felt the whole world shaking.


    "Don''t, don''t bother me."


    Pedro waved to drive the flies away.


    But the "fly" is getting worse.


    When Chechen saw that Pedro didn''t wake up, he twisted up Pedro''s ear with his hand.


    Now, under the pain of eating, Pedro could no longer sleep safely.


    "Chechen, why don''t you let your uncle have a good sleep."


    Pedro raised his head and said discontentedly.


    But when he saw the scene around him, his mouth was open enough to put down an apple.


    Although it was the morning of the next day, Cherchen and others simply cleaned the restaurant. But the only dead bear in the restaurant is shocking enough.


    The bear killed by Chechen still fell on the floor of the restaurant. The blood under it has dried up and turned black. At the tail of the bear, colorful intestines flow out of the body, like earthworms on the ground.


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    After a while, Pedro came back and asked Cherchen.


    "The old woman and his sons are really not good people..."


    Cherchen told Pedro exactly what happened last night.


    A large part of this was what Chechen heard from the three prisoners and the little women.


    This manor is really a bandit''s nest. On weekdays, the old woman and the little woman go out to look for prey. They deliberately plunged their carriage into the pond, and then, as Pedro said, if it was a single traveler, they smashed the traveler with an iron hammer hidden in their sleeves and robbed him of his belongings when he got into the cart. And if she met groups of passers-by, like Chechen and his gang, the old woman would deceive them into the manor, intoxicate them with wine, and then kill them.


    "So I almost went to see God yesterday."


    After listening to Che Chen, Pedro was afraid. He really wants to slap himself now. Originally, I was full of uniformity with the two women, but when I came to the manor, I couldn''t control myself as soon as I saw the wine. Fortunately, Chechen is smart, which didn''t let everyone die in this wilderness.


    "What about fedot and Fatima? What are they doing now?"


    Pedro looked left and again and found no trace of the two companions. He asked hurriedly.


    "They''re in the basement. Uncle, you don''t know how many good things we found in their basement."


    Speaking of the things found in the basement, even Cherchen, who doesn''t pay much attention to money, is very excited.


    Because there are too many good things in it.


    Not to mention Taylor as a currency, gold rings and bracelets alone have two full leather pockets. There are velvet, fur, honey, tobacco and other valuables.


    "According to Ingrid''s estimation, the value of those things is almost more than 10000."


    "More than ten thousand Taylor!"


    Pedro was also shocked by this figure. Immediately, he thought how many evil things these people had to do to accumulate such a great fortune.


    "Show me."


    Pedro wanted to see the "ten thousand Taylor" with his own eyes. He stood up with his soft legs and urged Cherchen to take him to the basement.


    Chechen couldn''t, so he had to take Pedro out of the door. It''s daybreak outside. In the patio, a strange girl was directing the three prisoners to carry their belongings, which were stacked in the patio box by box.


    "Who is this girl?"


    "She''s Ingrid. She used to be a quartermaster. She was rescued by us in the basement. There''s also a doctor named salben. They were kidnapped by these gangsters and locked up in the basement to sell to slave traders."


    Pedro nodded. Women, especially young women, are really good goods in the eyes of some people.


    At this time, fedot poked his head out from behind the mountain of belongings. It turned out that he was sitting in the back smoking.


    "Pedro, you''re awake. You slept like a pig yesterday." fedot joked to Pedro.


    In fact, fedot is not much better than Pedro. He was also drunk in a mess, but he got up more than an hour earlier than Pedro.


    But Pedro didn''t know that. He took fedot''s words seriously and blushed with shame.


    "Oh, by the way. Uncle, we''d better go and meet the prince soon." Chechen said to Pedro.


    "Prince? What prince?" Pedro was a little strange. Did these bandits kidnap a prince?


    "It''s the wounded old man we rescued. Do you know who he is? He''s Prince yanush raziwiu and Michael. No, his real name is Mikhail vorodyavsky." Cherchen said excitedly.


    Cherchen was more excited than Prince kianush raziweu to meet Mikhail vorodyavsky. Because this is one of the heroes of zbalari, the legendary sword God, which Colonel Franco once talked about.


    After sharing weal and woe last night, Mikhail vorodyavsky regarded Cherchen as a truly trusted friend. He no longer conceals and tells Cherchen the true identity of himself and the old man.


    In the battle of shkolov, the prince''s army was defeated by the army of Czar Russia several times its own. At that time, Mikhail vorodyavsky led a team to escort the prince to break through the siege, and their people became fewer and fewer. Finally, only Mikhail was still escorting the prince. They were alone. For fear of being intercepted by the Tsarist Russian army, they didn''t dare to return directly to Werner. They had to detour a long way. Only then did they meet Cherchen and Pedro.


    "Take me to your royal highness." Pedro was thirsty. A prince, and a prince of the raziweu family, which is one of the richest families on the continent. I and my nephew saved such a great man. How much glory and wealth are waiting for me!


    Pedro hurriedly pulled Cherchen to the prince''s rest room. He didn''t even have the interest to look at these mountains of property.


    Pedro went to the door, which was open, and the knight mihau stood outside. Inside, a guy with only a lock of hair on his head sat next to the prince and was talking to the prince. Prince yanush raziweu''s face is much better than yesterday.


    "My king!"


    Pedro fell to his knees with exaggeration and walked into the room on his knees.

 Chapter 91

    At this time, yanush raziweu was talking to salben, the doctor who was rescued from the basement.


    Although the prince was filled with disgust at salbena''s Cossack hairstyle, he had to admit that the doctor in front of him was really excellent.


    Last night, salburn relieved the prince''s chest pain with a few pairs of medicine he carried with him.


    According to salburn, yanush just broke his ribs in his chest. As long as the prince takes his medicine on time, and then has more rest, peace and less anger, he should recover in less than half a year.


    Yanush raziwiu didn''t know that salburn''s peace and less anger package didn''t include don''t be surprised, but when Pedro shouted "my Lord", yanush felt his chest jump.


    But immediately, Prince yanush raziweu''s heart was greatly satisfied.


    As the most powerful person in the Lithuanian region of the Republic, yanush raziweu is used to and willing to listen to flattery. This is not to say that the prince is a careful person who does not distinguish between loyalty and adultery, but out of the habit of the superior. And the prince is also happy to show his generosity to the villains who flatter him.


    The prince has not enjoyed such satisfaction for a long time. Although mihau is willing to live and die for him, he is not a minister of the raziwiu family, but a head of the Republic. He worked for yanush raziwiu because yanush was a commander and was public to the country.


    This is also reflected in the title. Commander mihau always used commanders or adults to address the prince.


    Although there is no lack of respect, there is always a layer apart.


    Yanush smiled and raised his hand on the edge of the window to Pedro.


    The meaning is already obvious.


    Pedro, who had knelt before yanush, took the prince''s hand in his hands and kissed the ring on the prince''s finger.


    On one side, Che Chen was blushing with shame and wanted to find a hole to drill down.


    This is the second time Chechen has seen such a situation. The first time was in Smolensk, when Pedro faced the mayor of Fyodor obhovic. Pedro called fiordo a benefactor and protector.


    Pedro always said a flattery or knelt down in exchange for a lot of wealth, so why not do it? But Chechen still can''t get through his own barrier.


    "My king! Please forgive us for taking poor care of you. God, it''s all because we don''t know who you are."


    Pedro carefully put the prince''s hand back on the window edge and said carefully.


    Yanushi was very satisfied with pidro''s politeness. He smiled and said to pidro: "I have seen your righteous deeds since yesterday. The raziwiu family will not forget your saving grace. From today on, you are my debtor. However, you should always remember to remind me that because of the busy state affairs, thousands of state affairs are related to me."


    Pedro said he didn''t dare.


    "Your Highness, if you want to give us a reward, please don''t hesitate to give us a grace now."


    At this time, hearing Prince yanush raziweu say so, Chechen immediately knelt down on the ground and said loudly.


    The prince''s face showed a trace of confidence. Of course, his words are not empty words, but as soon as his words were spoken, the boy asked for a reward. It''s too anxious. However, he said in warm words: "what do you want? As long as it is owned by the laziwiu family, I can give it to you."


    "I don''t want any reward from you, Prince. I just want to join the prince''s army, fight back to Smolensk and kill Yakov cherkaski myself."


    Yanush raziweu didn''t expect that Chechen would make such a request. He thought the boy wanted the lion to ask for property. The surprised prince asked, "do you have a grudge against Yakov cherkaski? He is the general of Czar Russia."


    "Yes."


    Chechen''s face shows deep hatred. He told Prince yanush the whole story of Yakov cherkaski ordering his men to kill the mercenary regiment.


    "Commander, this is an atrocity. We should make it public and let people in other countries see what kind of animals czar Russia''s army is."


    After listening to Chechen''s story, Mikhail standing at the door was very angry. The little knight who attached importance to military duties and chivalry did not expect Yakov cherkaski to commit such atrocities.


    "Of course, of course. We really want to make it public. And Cherchen, you recover Smolensk''s request. Even if you don''t mention it, I will regroup and fight back to Smolensk. Because it is the territory of the Republic." Prince yanush said solemnly.


    At this time, the prince''s heart was full of love for Chechen.


    "Chechen, kiss this ring. I will give you the power to rebuild the mercenary regiment. All the necessary materials and belongings will be paid by the raziweu family. From today on, you will be the courtier of our raziweu family."


    Prince yanush raziweu raised his arm again and raised his hand to Chechen.


    This grace has not only included revenge on Yakov cherkaski for Chechen and others. Yanush raziweu included Chechen as a courtier of the raziweu family and gave him the power to rebuild the mercenary regiment. From now on, Chechen will have the status of nobility of the Republic of Poland and even have his own fiefdom.


    This excited Pedro. Cherchen''s father was just an ordinary knight on the list in Spain; And Pedro struggled to dress up all his life. In addition to saving a small sum of money, he was just a mercenary. And Chechen will soon have the status of nobility and bright prospects. He''s just about to be fifteen!


    Chechen solemnly took Prince yanush''s hand, and the prince gave the ring representing the head of the raziweu family. His idea was simple. Prince yanush was willing to avenge himself on Yakov cherkaski, so he was loyal to him.


    Yanush raziwiu withdrew his hand with satisfaction. He winked at commander mihau. The latter came into the room knowingly, took out the prince''s gold belt from the next clothes and handed it to Cherchen.


    "Congratulations, Chechen knight," said mihau heartily.


    Granted a gold belt, Chechen also had the status of a knight and became a real aristocrat.


    Che Chen took the belt and tied it symbolically to his waist.


    After the ceremony, Chechen and Pedro went out of the room, and salburn followed. Because the prince still needs to rest


    "My dear nephew, uncle really underestimated you." Pedro happily patted Cherchen on the shoulder and said happily. He thought his nephew''s move to retreat was great,

 Chapter 92

    For uncle Pedro "misunderstood" himself again, Chechen doesn''t want to explain anything anymore.


    His request for revenge against Prince yanush was purely out of the idea of revenge for his companions who died in the mercenary regiment.


    "Our uncle and nephew are lucky at last. Good nephew, listen to me. After this, our uncle and nephew have become the hearts and minds of Prince yanush. Listen to what he told his uncle and me? Debtor, yes, debtor. When the prince returns to Werner, we can count on great grace. Knights live and die for the prince, and the prince rewards manor and land And he promised to help us rebuild a mercenary regiment. A mercenary regiment! At least there must be two or three hundred people. "


    Pedro has begun to draw a beautiful blueprint.


    "Uncle, I just want to avenge captain Franco and them now." Cherchen didn''t show much interest in the beautiful picture painted by Pedro. This is not only because the teenager still puts revenge first in his life, but also because at the age of 14, he has no concept of the blueprint drawn by Pedro and the coming power.


    "Revenge, of course," said Pedro.


    Then he shouted to the people in the courtyard, "come here quickly. I have something to announce."


    Fedot heard Pedro''s cry and stood up again from behind the box. His cigarette stick is still smoking, and it seems that he will never finish smoking; Fatima jumped down from the roof. She sat on it all the time and watched the movement outside the manor.


    "What''s the matter?" Ingrid also put the account book under her arm and came over.


    Pedro pushed Cherchen ahead and said proudly:


    "My nephew, just accepted the crown of Prince yanush raziweu. From now on, he is a real knight. And the prince promised us to rebuild the mercenary regiment."


    "Really? Can I join you?" Ingrid asked happily as soon as she heard the news.


    She was a quartermaster in the kingdom of Sweden, and there were mercenaries in the army of the kingdom of Sweden. So Ingrid knows the difference between the wild mercenary regiment and the mercenary regiment she belongs to. If those wild mercenaries had no business, they often ate last meal, and even had to borrow money from Jews. Some have to live as bounty hunters.


    The mercenary regiment hired by the Lord is guaranteed by drought and flood. Even if there is no war, there are backers. Let her choose Ingrid, of course, is to choose such a mercenary regiment.


    "What did you do before?" because of his backer, Pedro''s vision began to rise.


    "I once worked in King Carl''s court Army..." Ingrid repeated her experience.


    "Well, you passed."


    After hearing Ingrid''s resume, Pedro also felt that as a mercenary regiment, he really needed logistics.


    "Deputy head, should we celebrate?" fedot held Pedro to the position of deputy head for drinking. However, Pedro deserves the position of deputy head. Because he is Chechen''s uncle, others have no more qualifications than him.


    But mihau''s words broke fedot''s wish to celebrate.


    "I''m sorry, everybody. There''s no time for you to drink. We''ll leave after lunch and arrive in Polotsk before tonight. Shikolov''s defeat must have caused panic among the troops everywhere. We don''t have time to stay here."


    "OK, we''ll start right away." Chechen nodded. Of course he knows the truth of military emergency.


    Everyone prepared as quickly as possible. Ingrid commanded the prisoners to load all the things they could take with them into the carriage, and the others they couldn''t take with them were put back in the basement to hide, so as to settle down and come back for collection.


    After lunch, they escorted Prince yanushi''s carriage away from the bandit''s nest and continued to move towards Polotsk.


    Fortunately, Chechen and others met a group of dragon cavalry who came out to patrol soon after returning to the road.


    When the Dragon cavalry learned that it was Prince yanush raziweu in the carriage, they dismounted to pay tribute.


    "Where''s your city Lord Anjie kemitz?" Mikhail vorodyavsky asked majestically on the horse.


    "Lord Anjie is out on patrol, too. Everyone is in a panic when the news of shkolov comes," replied the captain of the Dragon cavalry in panic. He dared not mention the words "defeat" and "defeat".


    Mihau ordered the captain to hurry to find their city master, while the others escorted the prince back to Polotsk.


    For such an arrangement, the Dragon cavalry captain certainly did not dare to disagree. He repeatedly told his subordinates to take good care of the prince and his party, and then flew to find the city master.


    At this time, the borotsk mayor, Anjie kemitz, was on a tour with his lover.


    Yes, the captain of the Dragon cavalry lied to mihau about Anjie''s whereabouts.


    The officer of Polotsk was singing tenderly with his arms around his beloved:


    The girl is staring, leaning against the gate of the manor,


    Look at the fertile fields, a green land!


    "Mom! The Knights are coming, from the pine forest.


    Ah, my destiny!


    Daughter, don''t look, with your white hands,


    Cover your eyes.


    Or your heart will jump out of your heart,


    Run to the battlefield with them.


    "Who taught you to sing such a beautiful song?" asked Miss OLINA bilevich tenderly, flashing her long eyelashes.


    "It''s war, my love. In the barracks, we sing to each other and relieve our worries with songs."


    "I heard that shkolov, our army was defeated. Will czar Russia bring down Polotsk?" orina asked anxiously.


    The news of the defeat was well known in Polotsk. There were also some worse news, such as terrible rumors that Prince yanush raziweu had been killed in the war, and all the commanders had been captured.


    "It''s all right, OLINA. Although our army was defeated, the Czar''s Russian army was also badly hurt. They won''t be able to make Polotsk''s idea for a while. Moreover, with me, if they want to swallow Polotsk, they should first prepare a pair of iron teeth and copper teeth." they said confidently.


    The two young men were again in a fray.


    But their tender and sweet words were interrupted by a loud cry from behind: "stop, stop. Stop. There''s an emergency military situation."


    Anjie was surprised and angry. He turned to see who dared to call him to stop, but he saw a horseman rushing towards him at full speed dozens of steps away.


    Anjie recognized the man, the Dragon cavalry captain he sent out.


    "God, what''s up?" asked Anjie.


    "Sir, here comes the prince," said the captain of the Dragon cavalry out of breath.


    "Which Prince?"


    "His Royal Highness Prince yanush raziweu."

 Chapter 93

    When Anjie hurried back to the borotsk castle, the front hall and stairs in the castle were crowded with people. These were Polotsk''s officers, city gentry and nobles. They all came to visit Prince yanush raziwiu after receiving the news that Prince yanush raziwiu had come to Polotsk. But obviously the prince didn''t want to see anyone. On both sides of the handrails of the marble stairs stood a man, a young man, who blocked the entrance of the stairs from anyone.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way." Anjie pushed away the crowd in front of him and came to the stairs. Some people who didn''t want to give in, seeing that it was Anjie, obediently made way.


    "I''m Anjie, the Lord of Polotsk. Let me go up quickly. I want to see the prince." Anjie shouted at the boy.


    The boy is Chechen. After entering Polotsk, Fatima and others went to the hotel first with their belongings, while uncle and nephew Chechen followed yanush raziweu to Polotsk castle.


    As Prince yanush raziweu did not intend to hide the news of his safe return, the news of the prince''s arrival in Polotsk soon spread all over the city. Those who thought they had some status got into the carriage with the quickest skills and urged the servants to rush to the outside of the castle as soon as possible, hoping to see the prince.


    But these people were stopped by Chechen and Pedro. Uncle and nephew acted as a guest guard according to the order of Prince yanush.


    Only one person was allowed to see the prince, and that was Anjie kemitz, the Lord of Polotsk.


    "Are you Lord Anjie kemitz?" Chechen asked uncertainly.


    Just now, several guys who pretended to be the mayor of Anjie were found out by Pedro and kicked down the stairs. But now, my uncle is going to the bathroom.


    "Yes, this is the real city Lord."


    Under the stairs, many people proved the way for Anjie.


    But Chechen still hesitated. After all, there were too many fakes just now.


    "Of course I''m Anjie. Let me in." Anjie was anxious. Seeing that Chechen was still procrastinating, he couldn''t help pushing him away and rushed up.


    Chechen didn''t expect that Anjie would break in. He was caught off guard and almost fell down on the stairs.


    No matter whether the boy in front of him would fall or not, Anjie walked upstairs.


    But a man stood in front of Anjie and forced him to return to his original position.


    "Commander mihau." Chechen shouted in surprise.


    Mihau smiled at Chechen. He said to Anjie, "Anzu, this child is the prince''s servant. If you are rude to him, you are rude to the prince. Although I know you are dizzy, the rules are rules after all."


    Mihau''s words were full of exhortation. Obviously, he not only knew Anjie, but also had a lot of connections.


    "I see, Mikhail." Anjie blushed and said to Mikhail.


    Seeing that Anjie admitted his mistake, mihau nodded. He said to Chechen, "Chechen, this is the Lord of Anjie kemitz, who the prince wants to see."


    Anjie was finally allowed to go in.


    On the high platform deep in the hall, an old man was sitting on the chair he used to sit in. The old man was dressed in a red Kaftan, with one hand on the armrest of the chair and his fist against his head. He seems to be sleeping and thinking. As the lights in the hall were not very bright, Anjie could not see the old man''s face very clearly.


    But he was quite sure that it was the prince himself.


    Because he once felt the arrogance, solemnity and authority emanating from the old man, which is not the momentum that ordinary people can have.


    "Prince," Anjie whispered. He went to the candlelight so that Prince yanush raziwiu could see himself more easily.


    Prince yanush raziwiu opened his eyes.


    "Are you Anjie?"


    "Yes, Prince. I''m Anjie kemitz, Lord of Polotsk."


    Yanush raziwiu looked at Anjie''s face. This is the face of a vibrant young soldier. In fact, Anjie is less than thirty years old this year. His hair is trim wheat yellow hair. His gray eyes are as sharp as an eagle. He has a dignified appearance and vigorous hair.


    "After I entered the city, I didn''t see anyone, so I waited for your return, because I knew you were the most honest and reliable soldier in the Republic," Prince yanush said.


    This praise came out of a prince''s mouth, which was the greatest praise to Anjie.


    Sure enough, when the prince praised him so much, Anjie blushed and trembled all over.


    "Your Highness, how dare I bear your high evaluation. There is a soldier around you who is thousands of times better than me." Anjie said excitedly.


    "Of course I know very well the loyalty and bravery of the mihau knights." Prince yanush certainly knows that Anjie is talking about mihau vorodyavsky.


    "Now, I have some questions to ask your excellency. You should tell me exactly," said Prince yanush. The prince was defeated and separated from the army for a long time, and the news from the rear was cut off. What he urgently wanted to know now was Werner''s news.


    "I''ll tell you everything," Angela promised.


    "What about Werner now?" asked Prince yanush.


    "I don''t know the specific situation of Werner. I only know that after your disappearance, your majesty sent Lord Pavel sapega to Werner to take your place." Anjie said honestly.


    Hearing the name of Pavel sapega, yanush raziweu''s heart tightened.


    This Pavel sapega is the confidant of King kazimiz and the prince''s sworn enemy. He was only missing for a few days, and kazimieri couldn''t wait to send someone to rob the class and seize power.


    "I must go back to Werner at once!" Prince yanush thought to himself.


    This news alone forced yanush to rush back to Werner.


    But he didn''t start right away, because the prince still had a few questions to ask Anjie, which were also very important.


    "So did Werner issue any orders to Polotsk?"


    "Yes, I want to send a team of cavalry to Werner to assemble."


    "Did you send it?"


    "Not yet. But I''ve got the cavalry ready to start tomorrow."


    Prince yanush nodded.


    He asked with concern, "you sent a cavalry team to Werner, so Polotsk''s defense is not empty?"


    "Yes, sir." Anjie''s voice was obviously dissatisfied. Obviously, he was very reluctant for Werner to take away his troops.


    Prince yanush nodded in understanding. He said to Anjie, "this cavalry team will go to Werner with me tomorrow. As for Polotsk, I allow you to form a team of 1000 people to enrich Polotsk''s defense. Also, I will form a local lachiviu family mercenary regiment. The head of this mercenary regiment is my family minister, Chechen, and I let him be your assistant."


    Anjie kissed yanush''s hand excitedly. He was moved by the prince''s compassion and taking care of himself.


    Yanush raziweu nodded with satisfaction. Everything is arranged.


    Because of the prince''s temporary decision, Chechen and others were left in Polotsk.

 Chapter 94

    This period of time in bolotsk can be said to be the most peaceful day for Cherchen. Although the war between czar Russia and the Republic of Poland continued, Prince yanush raziweu also rushed back to Werner, reportedly preparing for a bigger battle in the future. But in the borotsk region, the war avoided it like a shy girl.


    Czar Russia seemed to have no interest in the city on the Daugava river. The Czar''s army rushed into svutsk, Minsk and other areas, but not even a partial division was sent here.


    The letter from Werner stamped with the personal seal of Prince yanush raziweu only told Cherchen to pay attention to recruiting and training the team, and said that a batch of arms and military salaries would be transported from the territory of the raziweu family to Cherchen. Obviously, the prince was also very aware of their situation and gave them enough training time.


    Recruiting and buying horses are also things that Chechen has been doing. After bolotsk settled down, Cherchen hung wickers outside their hotel and began to recruit soldiers. Thanks to the local martial tradition and the prestige of the raziweu family in Lithuania, more than 120 people were soon attracted. With more people, the small hotel can''t be arranged. After informing and obtaining the consent of Anjie, Chechen arranged the residence of the mercenary regiment outside the city. In the following days, Pedro and fedot arranged most of the military training, while Ingrid took care of the logistics in an orderly manner, and the mercenary regiment was slowly on the right track.


    But today, more than half a month later, a sniezhko nobleman came to the mercenary regiment to visit Chechen. Sniezhko is a village under Polotsk, but it does not belong to Anjie.


    When the local nobles came to visit, Cherchen certainly had to be courteous and considerate. He invited the nobles into the house and asked the horse to bring meat and wine.


    The aristocrat''s name is casian. He is the oldest elder in snieriko village and the head of snieriko village. He chatted with Cherchen and brought the topic to Anjie.


    "I came to Polotsk today to pay tribute to our city Lord Anjie, but he doesn''t seem to be in the city. You may not know that sniezhko village is far away from Polotsk city. I''m a new village head and haven''t seen the city Lord. I also don''t know what kind of character the City Lord Anjie is. Your Excellency Chechen is the deputy to the city Lord arranged by Prince yanush Hand, I must know Lord Anjie very well. Can you give me some advice? "


    Cassian''s words are not true. Since he knew that Chechen was arranged by the prince in Polotsk, how could he not know that Chechen had only been here for more than ten days, and how could he know Anjie very well.


    Obviously, the old village head has another purpose.


    "Perhaps the village head of Cassian was sent by Anjie to catch his handle." Chechen thought to himself.


    No wonder Chechen thinks so. He was arranged by the prince to recruit troops and horses in Polotsk. After all, he occupied other people''s territory. It''s hard to guarantee that Anjie didn''t say it because of the prince''s order, but he had a grudge against his existence in his heart, and then sent someone to find out if he was wrong.


    As soon as he thought about this, Chechen had to pick up some nice words and said, "Lord Anjie was born in a Zanying family, with noble blood and is a famous soldier. It is precisely because of him that the Czar Russian army dare not set foot on the land of Polotsk. I also admire him very much."


    Village head kasian nodded and agreed. He said: "We also admire the patriotic soldiers like Lord Anjie very much. May God give us more people like him. But some of his subordinates are ruining his reputation. These are a group of villains and bastards! They set fire, commit violence and rob. They committed all the disgusting things you can think of. They robbed farmers'' cattle at the entrance of the village and publicly claimed that they were Anjie Iraq''s troops. Some people want to complain to the city hall, but they beat them at the gate of the city. "


    The village head of kasian nagged, and Chechen finally understood. The village head of sniezhko village came to complain to himself. Obviously, he regarded himself as the representative of the prince in bolotsk. In his opinion, the prince yanush raziweu was the largest official in Lithuania, and under the prince''s rule, of course, Anjie It is controlled by the prince. Then those who are princes should have more or less power to restrain Anjie.


    But now Chechen and his mercenary regiment actually depend on others. And Chechen can understand more or less the actions of Anjie''s subordinates. After all, he is not the lengtouqing when he first arrived in zamoshye village.


    Before leaving, the prince promised that Anjie could form an army of more than 1000 people to strengthen Polotsk''s defense. However, Anjie is an officer of the Republic, not a servant of the raziwiu family like himself. Of course, the prince will not pay the military expenses himself. The prince''s words can only be regarded as a promise or permission. But the expansion of the army is urgent. In this way, Anjie If we want to increase the army, we have to squeeze the people under Polotsk.


    Obviously, the atrocities of Anjie''s subordinates in the mouth of village head kasian have been more or less acquiesced or even hinted by Anjie.


    If he rashly takes the lead for snerzhiko village, he will certainly offend Anjie. At that time, he can choke Cherchen back by saying, "I don''t collect from farmers, will your mercenary regiment pay for the military?".


    "Did they kill people?" Chechen asked.


    "No."


    It seems that these Anjie''s subordinates are decent.


    I can only muddle through this matter.


    These thoughts turned around in Chechen''s mind. He thought out his words and said to the village head of Cassian: "Obviously, the actions of these violent soldiers will not be inspired by Lord Anjie. These people are so reckless that they have tarnished not only their honor, but also Lord Anjie''s reputation. I believe that the mayor of Anjie doesn''t know. If he knows what his men do, he will be angry and send them to the gallows."


    "Exactly."


    "But in this way, it will certainly weaken the defense forces in the Polotsk area, and there will be a quarrel between lord Anjie and your village."


    After listening to Chechen''s words, the village head of Cassian hesitated. Sniezhko village is in the west of bolotsk, close to the area where the Czar Russian army is raging. Once the Czar Russian army invades bolotsk, sniezhko village will bear the brunt. At that time, the village will have to rely on those soldiers to protect it.


    Seeing that Cassian had not spoken for a long time, Chechen knew that his words had worked. He thought of a way to make the best of both worlds.


    "How about this? Even if they bought the cattle lost by your village head. We''ll pay for it. How about this? I''ll also speak to Anjie and remind him to discipline his subordinates."


    With the wealth obtained from the bandits'' nest, Chechen and them are now rich. He doesn''t pay attention to a few cows and a hundred and ten Taylor''s money. Moreover, spending a little money can not only comfort the villagers of sniezhko, but also marry Anjie. Chechen thinks it is killing two birds with one stone.


    When he heard that Chechen was willing to pay for the loss of sneriko village, the village head of Cassian was moved. In fact, he had no hope of getting compensation. He just wanted to remind the mayor of Anjie about his behavior.


    He immediately expressed his willingness to accept Cherchen''s handling plan, and the matter came to a "satisfactory" end.


    Until three days later, the arms that Prince yanush raziwiu had sent to the mercenary regiment were also robbed by anjay''s men.

 Chapter 95

    The robbery of arms is a big deal. After knowing this, Chechen immediately called all the officers of the mercenary regiment to discuss. These include Pedro, deputy head of the mercenary regiment, Fatima, captain of the guard, Ingrid, chief quartermaster, and fedot, captain of the musketeers.


    "The soldiers who came back said that his royal highness had brought us a total of 80 muskets and the same number of uniforms, 30 sets of long Musketeers'' uniforms and weapons, and a four pound small gun. These equipment were forcibly accepted by an army claiming to be under the city master of Anjie kemitz 30 miles away from Polotsk. Because the army did have the city master of Anjie There are a large number of people to cut. The soldiers guarding the arms dare not stop them. They can only watch their general take the fire away. "


    Chechen briefly retelled the story to everyone. These were all told by the military officer who escorted the arms sent by the prince to Chechen, and Chechen also asked every link carefully.


    Everyone heard that the mayor of Anjie kemitz was so arrogant that he dared to plunder the materials delivered by Prince yanush to the mercenary regiment. Everyone was filled with indignation.


    "Captain, give me fifty people. I''ll take people to the castle now to ensure that the general''s fire will be taken back." fedot, who has always been a "good man", patted the table and stood up.


    Chechen was silent.


    Chechen also thought of the way fedot said. That was when the officer he had just heard said that the arms had been robbed by Anjie''s men. Chechen thinks that he and the mercenary regiment have enough respect for the Lord of bolotsk. For the daily supplies needed by the mercenary regiment, Chechen didn''t ask Anjie for any money. All of them were purchased by the mercenary regiment in the market with its own funds. Just a few days ago, the head of sneriko village came to sue Anjie, and he paid for it. The mercenary regiment did its utmost to the Lord of Anjie, but he didn''t expect to advance so much. At that time, Chechen was really angry. He was almost ready to call all the mercenaries to the castle, and the general took the fire back.


    But reason finally overcame anger. Chechen is now a courtier of the raziweu family. His words and deeds represent the prince. During his stay in bolotsk, Cherchen finally had a more comprehensive understanding of the situation of the raziwiu family and Prince yanush in the Republic.


    "The surface scenery, the dark tide is surging." this is the situation faced by the prince and his family in the Republic. Indeed, the raziweu family is a family with a long history and rich power, especially the first family in Lithuania. The head of the raziwiu family has always been the chief of Lithuania. This tradition lasted until the generation of Prince yanush raziweu. Although Prince yanush''s current position is also the commander of Lithuania, this official position was granted to the prince only after the outbreak of the Russian Polish war when King kazimiz and the Parliament were unavailable. That is, before that, yanush raziweu did not get the post that everyone took for granted.


    To understand this, we have to mention the religious beliefs of the raziwiu family. In the Republic of Poland, where Catholicism is the state religion, the raziwiu family, represented by the prince and his cousin Prince boguslav, Prince of Lithuania, believes in Calvinism. This is undoubtedly different in the Republic where most traditional nobles believe in Catholicism, and is also hostile to most traditional nobles in the Republic.


    Although they dare not openly accuse Prince yanush of his faith in public, they secretly scold the prince as a pagan.


    If the Republic is ruled by a wise king, there is room for reconciliation. But now King kazimiz is a devout Catholic. He was able to defeat his rival Archduke Carl and become king. The Catholic Church behind kazimiz did not do less. After kazimiz ascended the throne, the king certainly wanted to repay his kindness. Politically, this is reflected in the upper house of the Republic. As the largest family in Lithuania, the two princes of the raziweu family are not members of the upper house.


    The raziwiu family and the prince will certainly not wait to die. They used the wealth of their family to attract members of Parliament and City owners for their own use. Among them, the most famous is the "one vote veto" incident in Parliament.


    In such a situation, if Anjie kemitz is the person that the prince wants to win over, chechenmao rashly brings people into conflict with Anjie, which will affect the relationship between the prince and Anjie, his crime will be great.


    Pedro saw that Cherchen didn''t speak. Although he didn''t know Cherchen''s consideration, he could see that fedot''s method didn''t agree with his nephew. He waved and motioned fedot to sit down first.


    "Fedot, let''s hear what other people think," said Pedro. He looked at Fatima: "Fatima, what can you do?"


    Fatima magically inserted a throwing knife into the table.


    "As long as the commander agrees, I will send this flying knife under the pillow of Anjie kemitz overnight. I promise he will send us the arms back obediently tomorrow. I remember that assassins of assassins of assassins did this hundreds of years ago." Fatima said flatly, as if he put the murder weapon under the pillow of Anjie''s bedroom in the heavily guarded castle, It''s like eating and drinking water for her.


    Not only can Chechen not accept this method, but even Pedro is in a cold sweat. Anjie kemitz''s subordinates dare to rob Prince yanush''s arms. It is said that if their servants have their masters, then Anjie must also be a fearless master. Fatima''s threat is good for those who are timid and will definitely be counterproductive to Anjie. Pedro was sure that as soon as the mayor of Anjie found the Throwing Knife, he would definitely order all his troops to kill the mercenary regiment.


    In a cold sweat, Pedro quickly called Ingrid''s name.


    "Dear Ingrid, tell me what you think."


    "Yes, your excellency, deputy commander." Ingrid in the uniform of the mercenary regiment stood up and saluted cleanly. Of all the people, she is the most like a soldier.


    "I don''t think we should have a direct conflict with Lord Anjie now. We should use some civilized methods," Ingrid said.


    "Yes, yes. Civilized way, civilized way," said Pedro happily. Finally, there is a less impulsive person. Fedot and Fatima were too violent just now.


    "Regimental commander and deputy regimental commander, as you know, I was born as a quartermaster. What I do best is to buy things at the lowest price and then sell goods at three times the normal price. According to my observation these days, the goods with the biggest price fluctuation in bolotsk area are gunpowder. On the day we first came to bolotsk, the local gunpowder price has reached 580 a barrel One Taylor. Now at least 600 Taylor have been exceeded. My idea is that we can make up for the loss of arms from other aspects. We buy gunpowder from Riga. I used to be a quartermaster in the Swedish army and know the market of gunpowder. The price of gunpowder in Riga is only 200 Taylor a barrel. If it is transported to Polotsk, the profit per barrel is as high as 400 Taylor Run. I have calculated that the total price of the arms and equipment delivered by the prince to us is about 12000 Taylor. At that time, we will release the news that czar Russia will attack bolotsk soon, and the price of gunpowder will certainly rise again. Then we only need to sell 50 barrels of gunpowder to make up for our losses and buy the same amount of equipment again. " Ingrid said vividly. This is what she is good at. Buying low and selling high is also her best job.


    Ingrid said this method also aroused Cherchen''s interest.


    "That''s a good way." Pedro glanced at Chechen''s expression and knew that Ingrid''s way was the best for his nephew. He praised Ingrid, and then said, "Ingrid, tell me more about it."


    Seeing that her way has been valued by Chechen, Ingrid is also more and more enthusiastic. Her thinking is no longer limited to gunpowder and Polotsk, but extends to a broader latitude.


    "We can not only sell gunpowder, but also buy some fish in Riga, which is also very popular in Lithuania. Then we can transport the fish to werna for sale, buy iron tools there, and sell the tools to Chernigov and Kiev, which is twice the profit. Along the way, we can sell gunpowder to various castles in batches, which is not necessary It will cause drastic price fluctuations and lead to market saturation. At the end of this cycle, we can earn money for two sets of these arms. "


    "Wait, Ingrid. You just mentioned the cycle. How long will it take you to complete such a business?" Chechen was stunned by Ingrid''s terms and place names, but he still grabbed one of the key words.


    "Sir, it will take about three or four months."


    "Three or four months!" Chechen and Pedro were stunned by such a long time. The mercenary regiment can''t afford to wait three or four months.


    "What''s the shortest? I''m talking about selling gunpowder from Riga." Pedro asked reluctantly.


    "A month," Ingrid replied.


    A month is too long. Although it is calm now, no one knows when czar Russia will invade Polotsk. The mercenary regiment must become effective immediately in order to cope with any adverse situation that may arise.


    "I''ll talk to the mayor of Anjie first. Maybe his men are just acting wantonly." Chechen sighed. Now you can only take one step at a time and go to the bottom first.


    "Captain, I''ll go with you," Fatima said immediately. She was afraid that Anjie kemitz would be bad for Chechen.


    "No. I believe our relationship with the Lord of Anjie has not reached that stage." Chechen declined Fatima''s request.


    That afternoon, Chechen rode alone to bolotsk castle.


    In the castle of Polotsk, Anjie kemitz was furious. His whip crackled in the air and rained on his adjutant oshka''s back.


    Anjie''s anger is also related to the forced recruitment of materials by his subordinates. But don''t misunderstand the city Lord. He doesn''t love the people under his rule. Anjie has a plot of deep aristocratic blood. In his opinion, the so-called little nobles in Polotsk area are only farmers with noble names, and each is very tricky. He only collected 1000 more military salaries, and these people complained and even openly refused to pay taxes. It was simply lawless.


    Anjie was angry that she was stabbed to miss kolina bilevich about her forced recruitment of materials. This noble lady is Anjie''s sweetheart and a local aristocrat. When OLINA bilevitch was very young, she was betrothed to Anjie by her grandfather, and the young soldiers were fascinated by her beauty. The two soon fell in love.


    Unlike Anjie, although orina bilevich came from a famous family, her family and the nearby little nobles have always lived in harmony and had a good relationship. This time, when Anjie forcibly levied military expenses in the Polotsk region, some young nobles familiar with the bilevich family pinned their hope of persuading Anjie kemitz on the young lady.


    Of course, the kind lady can''t ignore the neighbors'' requests. She immediately found her lover and spoke to him. Of course, OLINA bilevich attributed the responsibility to the wanton actions of Anjie''s subordinates. Miss olena bilevitch even said that if Polotsk''s military spending was not enough, Anjie could take it from bilevic''s family property.


    Of course, Angela kemitz responds to her lover''s request. He immediately told orina to stop the collection in the future, vowed that there would never be a similar situation, and severely punished his men.


    Miss OLINA bilevich went back contentedly. After the young lady left, Anjie immediately summoned his adjutant oshka.


    "You dog, what do you eat? How dare you go to the village of the bilevich family to collect supplies!"


    Oshka was badly beaten, but he clenched his teeth and didn''t make a sound. Because he knew that the louder he shouted, the more angry his master was.


    Gradually, Anjie was tired. He collapsed on the bench, pointed to oshka''s nose and said, "you say."


    Oshka finally waited for the opportunity to explain. He said, "master, we have carefully avoided the bilewitch family and its nearby properties, but who wants to get so far away, there are also friends of the miss''s family."


    Anjie also knew that it was not his adjutant''s fault. After all, Polotsk was so big. But he lost face in front of orina and always had to vent.


    "It''s also the prince yanushi''s fault. He didn''t work hard. He promised his master to set up a new army, but Taylor didn''t give it to you."


    Speaking of Prince yanush, Anjie was also agitated.


    Deputy commander Pavel sapega of Werner also sent a letter to blame him for handing over the cavalry regiment he asked to send to Werner to yanush raziweu as a guard, allowing the prince to shine in Werner.


    At this time, the guard of the castle came in and reported:


    "My Lord, the head of the mercenary, aleval Chechen, asked to see you."

 Chapter 96

    Hearing that the guard said that the head of the mercenary regiment Chechen came to see his master, oshka lowered his head like a thief.


    But he can''t hide this little move from Anjie. The young city Lord kicked the adjutant who was kneeling on the ground.


    "Say, do you still have something to hide from me!"


    Oshka struggled to get up from the ground. The kick of Anjie was so hard that he almost broke his ribs.


    "The brothers robbed a batch of arms from Werner. The transporters said that what prince sent to the mercenary regiment."


    "My men really dare to think and do anything."


    Anjie was dazzled when his adjutant finished. He really wanted to kick the bastard in front of him, but oshka obviously had foresight. He tightly hugged the young master''s leg, making Anjie unable to exert himself.


    "You damn a thousand times, ten thousand times. How could I have saved you from the gallows?"


    Indeed, most of Anjie''s subordinates really deserve this. They have heaps of lawsuits in their hometown. If they are caught by the local judge, none of them can be sentenced to punishment other than the death penalty. For example, Ajie''s adjutant oshka, who was originally a noble, cut off half of the other party''s head because of a quarrel, and was sentenced to death in absentia by the local court. It''s only here with Anjie kemitz that they''re safe. Because the Lord of Polotsk sheltered them with his power at the cost of serving their life and death.


    "Anzu, our brother. We''re all for you! There are more than 80 fireguns and 30 sets of uniforms for long gunners. We think that with these weapons, some of the soldiers'' equipment will be available after the expansion. Besides, the laoshizi Prince didn''t promise to expand your men and horses for Anzu. Why should he only give them to the mercenary regiment instead of you?"


    Anjie''s heart softened when oshka called herself "Anzu". Although he was cruel to these people, he regarded them as his brothers in his heart. When he had his own wine, he never lost half of these guys.


    Once oshka said that Prince kianush, Anjie''s inner balance was more biased towards his brother.


    "Yes, it''s all the army of the Republic. Why does this mercenary regiment want money, weapons and weapons? Its own people should be short of clothes and ammunition. You yanush raziwiu can''t be biased to this point." Anjie thought to himself.


    "Where are those arms now?" asked Anjie.


    "It''s still outside the city. Those things are too conspicuous for brothers in broad daylight to carry into the city," oshka replied.


    "Not at night, fool. You take this batch of arms to rubich. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes, yes," oshka said hastily. He knew that, as before, his master had sheltered everyone again.


    "Now get out of here. I have to wipe your ass every time."


    Anjie freed him from oshka''s embrace and walked out of the hall, thinking about how to deal with Chechen.


    Cherchen waited outside the door for a long time and finally waited for Anjie out. The borotsk City Lord gave Cherchen a big hug as soon as he saw Cherchen.


    "My lovely friend, what brings you today?" Anjie said enthusiastically, as if Cherchen was a good friend he hadn''t seen for a long time. But Chechen knows very well that his relationship with Anjie is not so familiar.


    The so-called nothing courteous, either rape or theft. Anjie''s style aroused Chechen''s vigilance.


    "Lord Anjie, I''m here to bring back a batch of arms. Here I would also like to thank your subordinates. Now the road is not peaceful, and thanks to their help to transport the arms safely to the city." Chechen said tactfully, describing the robbery of Anjie''s men as a protective army fire, leaving enough face for Anjie.


    But since Anjie has planned to take the general fire as his own, it''s no use even if Chechen says more good words.


    Anjie showed a surprised expression: "arms, what arms? I didn''t send someone out of the city to transport any arms back? Brother Chechen, you didn''t meet the robbers and were cheated by them?"


    "Lord Anjie, the liar can''t get the city master''s warrant?" Chechen said with a smile. But he scolded the Acting City Lord in his heart.


    "Warrant? What warrant? Show it to me." Anjie''s mouth was stiff, but his heart was also cluttering. Oshka didn''t tell herself such an important thing.


    "There is no warrant. The gang just showed us the warrant." Chechen shook his head and said.


    Anjie congratulated himself. He said solemnly: "this kind of thing has happened before. Some bandits forged the warrant of a lord or duke to deceive those rich people from the countryside. But don''t worry, as long as the arms are still in Polotsk, I will help you recover them."


    "If you say so, it is obvious that the arms are no longer in bolotsk," Chechen thought to himself. He picked up a glimmer of useful news from Anjie''s slip of tongue.


    Now, Chechen is quite sure that Anjie knows that his men have forcibly recruited arms and hid them. But he didn''t want to quarrel with Anjie until he got the permission of Prince yanush. So, Chechen made a request, hoping that Anjie could give him and his mercenary regiment a warrant.


    "What kind of warrant do you want?" asked Anjie.


    "This batch of arms is the material given to our mercenary regiment by his Royal Highness the prince. Since the arms are lost in our hands, we certainly want to find them back. I hope Lord Anjie can authorize our mercenary regiment to act directly after discovering the whereabouts of the robbed arms without passing through bolotsk''s garrison." Chechen said.


    "Of course." for Chechen''s request, Anjie agreed very happily.


    When Anjie kemitz wants to come, the arms have been hidden by Anjie''s personnel in lubucci''s manor, which was originally the property of the bilevich family and OLINA''s dowry. No one would think that the manor of the prestigious bilevich family would hide stolen goods.


    And even if they don''t agree, will they stop tracking down?


    He wrote the warrant himself, but he looked generous.


    Anjie asked his men to bring paper and pen, wrote down the warrant and stamped the family emblem of the kemitz family.


    "Then thank you, city Lord." Chechen took the order and thanked Anjie.


    "It''s a little help, and I wish you get your arms back as soon as possible." Anjie also smiled with extra "sincerity".

 Chapter 97

    In the following days, anjieg paid attention to every move of the mercenary Corps. He sent some spies to wander around the mercenary regiment camp and closely watched each team entering and leaving the mercenary regiment camp.


    Such surveillance lasted five days. The result is reassuring to Anjie. Like a group of headless flies, the mercenary regiment ran about in the mountains and villages around Polotsk and searched some valley manors and villages with their own warrants. Some "forest brothers" who had gathered in the mountains and forests for many years also suffered and were uprooted by the mercenary regiment.


    Of course, the result was nothing. Because the arms were not in the hands of the mountain robbers at all, but lay quietly in the cellar of rupege manor.


    If the mercenary regiment goes on looking like this, it won''t want to find the whereabouts of the arms all its life. And Anjie has planned to pull the team to Ruqi for training after 1000 people have been convened. At that time, he will distribute the armor and weapons with the raziviu family emblem removed. God doesn''t know it.


    Gradually, Anjie relaxed his surveillance of the mercenary regiment camp.


    And can things really go as smoothly as Anjie kemitz thinks?


    On the sixth day after the incident, an officers'' meeting was held again in the mercenary regiment, and the participants were the last few people.


    Chechen took out a letter just sent from Werner and said to everyone, "everyone, this is the prince''s reply to us. Now I''ll read it for you."


    After returning to the camp of the mercenary regiment after receiving Anjie''s warrant, Chechen immediately wrote a letter to Prince yanush raziweu, reporting in detail the situation of the arms robbery and suggesting that the arms robbery was related to Anjie kemitz. The letter was brought back to Werner by the officer escorting the arms, and now it finally waited for the prince''s reply.


    In his letter, Prince yanush wrote:


    "My most loyal aleval Chechen: I know about the robbery of arms. The country is difficult and bandits are rampant at any time. This batch of arms is very important. You should try your best to recover it so that it will not fall into the hands of the enemy. As for your suspicion that it was done by his Excellency Anjie kemitz, I don''t think it is possible. Because his Excellency Anjie is the first class of the Republic One soldier, this time also helped me a lot. In this troubled time, you and Anjie should work together. "


    After hearing this, everyone looked dignified. Obviously, the prince meant in favor of Anjie kemitz.


    "Everybody."


    Seeing that everyone''s morale was a little low, Chechen clapped his hands and said, "the prince just didn''t want us to have a positive conflict with Anjie in his letter, but he didn''t prohibit us from retrieving arms. As long as we get stolen goods and get them, even Anjie has nothing to say."


    "But we make complaints about this for a long time, but there is no clue. The bandit''s nest has been eradicated several times, it''s like working for him." Fedot Tucao.


    These raids on the base of forest robbers were led by fedot. Because fedot is very good at tracking and searching, even the most secret forest robbers can''t escape his pursuit.


    Pedro smiled, patted fedot on the shoulder and said, "brother, you don''t understand. Since the arms were robbed by Anjie''s men, there will be no result in your pursuit of forest robbers. We just want to distract Anjie''s spies around our camp so that Ingrid and Fatima can act secretly."


    "Do they act in secret? Why don''t I know that Ingrid doesn''t go out to buy military supplies every day?" said Mr. fat, who asked Ingrid to wait for a secret investigation.


    "Let Ingrid tell you that," Chechen said to fedot with a smile.


    "Yes, captain." Ingrid stood up and spread out her Notepad.


    "The duty of the Quartermaster is not only to provide sufficient materials for an army, but also to infer the size of the enemy and other information from the numerous material data. For example, if the enemy wants to know the number of our mercenary regiment, the experienced Quartermaster can infer the approximate number of our mercenary regiment from the number of food we buy from the market in Polotsk. Let''s assume that Anjie''s people The general''s fire is hidden somewhere, so he will not send someone to guard such a large number of arms. Of course, these people need to eat. As long as the arms guards are large-scale, I can judge from the purchase list of the Polotsk market. "


    "What if Anjie transported supplies directly from his castle?" fedot asked a question.


    "Then Fatima will track the convoy coming out of the castle to find the place where the arms are hidden. Unfortunately, there is no food convoy from the contracted convoy in recent days," Ingrid explained.


    "Well, Ingrid, tell me about your discovery," Chechen said.


    "In recent days, the biggest buyers of vegetables, bread and wine in the market are the garrison of Polotsk and our mercenary regiment. There are three lists of food provided to more than 30 people, including spolotsk castle and two manors outside the city; nine lists of more than 10 people are all slightly larger noble families."


    "So, Ingrid, what do you think is the most suspicious?" Chechen asked directly.


    "It''s here." Ingrid pointed to a place name on the map called "Ruqi".


    "Why is it most likely here?" asked fedot.


    "The Ruqi manor here not only buys a large amount of food from the city, but also accounts for a large part of wine in the structure. Obviously, most of the people living in the manor are men, and these wines are cheap and inferior wine. This also shows that these people have a low ability to pay, which is in line with the basic characteristics of soldiers."


    Everyone nodded in recognition of Ingrid''s analysis.


    "So whose manor is this?" asked Pedro.


    "This manor belongs to the bilevitch family. In this generation, the heirs of the bilevitch family are miss OLINA bilevitch, who is also the fiancee of Anjie kemitz."


    "The arms must be in Lubic." fedot shouted excitedly, "head, give me sixty people. I''ll keep them and get them back."


    "Fidot, you can''t show off. There are more than 30 people, and it''s easy to defend and difficult to attack in the manor. Our mercenary regiment now has no other firepower except more than a dozen hand-made firearms. This equipment can fight forest robbers." Pedro poured cold water on fidot.


    "Don''t we have a warrant from the guy Anjie?" fedot said uncertainly. He didn''t expect too much from the warrant.


    The crowd was at a loss again.


    "Maybe we can find a way from Miss orina," Fatima said suddenly.


    They all looked at Fatima and hoped she would tell her why she had this idea. After all, this miss OLINA bilevich is Anjie''s fiancee.


    "I''ve been hiding in the back door of the borotsk Castle these days. I often hear the guard of the back door say that on the day when the regiment head went to look for Anjie, the miss OLINA bilevitch also asked Anjie kemitz not to forcibly expropriate the villagers'' property because of the expansion of the army, and said that if the military expenses were not enough, she would voluntarily give her own money. Obviously, this is a kind lady, and she was very kind to Anjie Jay doesn''t know a lot of things. If Miss OLINA bilevitch is willing to take us into rubich manor, no one can stop it. After all, it''s the property of the bilevitch family. "


    After listening to this, Pedro, fedot and Ingrid all felt Fatima was right. They all recommended themselves to see Miss OLINA bilevich for help. But Chechen thinks it''s better to go by himself.


    "I''m going to meet this miss OLINA bilevich," Chechen said.

 Chapter 98

    One night, miss OLINA bilevich was spinning and weaving with the ladies in her manor.


    This is also the tradition of the bilevich family. The ancestors of the bilevitch family were also penniless farmers. They made contributions to the hard work and heroic struggle with the Crusader knights, and were Knights by the king of yagelo at that time.


    After becoming an aristocrat, old bilevitch still didn''t change the nature of farmers. He often worked in the fields with the farmers under his control and called them brothers.


    After the death of old bilevich, the tradition of being close to the people of the bilevich family was passed down from generation to generation. In orina''s generation, she still doesn''t change this legacy.


    Therefore, although the maids working in bilevitch''s manor are nominally servants, they are not so strictly distinguished between high and low. Orina treated them like her sisters. The young lady also teaches people etiquette and literacy, which can make these girls from poor families have a happier home in the future.


    At this time, miss OLINA sat in the middle of the hall, and the servant girls sat on the benches on both sides and surrounded them in the middle. In front of the servant girls, there was a loom, next to bundles of combed flax.


    The girls, like their masters, raised their hands to the flax fibers to be combed, twisted the soft flax with their left hand and kept turning the spindle with their right hand. Once a servant girl deserts, miss OLINA will always cast a reproachful look at her. At this time, the servant girl who did wrong will always lower her head and work harder in her hand.


    The spinning wheel has been spinning, spinning, and the spindle is getting bigger and bigger. The spindle is also buzzing, which complements the pleasant voice of the male servant playing the piano and singing the hymn.


    Although young miss OLINA was working with one hand, her mind was not on it.


    As usual, if the servant was in this state, the young hostess would silently blame her. But now, she herself is often haunted.


    Because she''s in love. Her lover is so young, handsome and brave; Every love word from his mouth was as sweet as honey. His feelings for her are sincere, and her feelings for him are the same.


    At this time, in the dark night in the distance, there was a sound of horse bells through the window glass. From far to near, the sound finally stopped in front of the manor.


    "Is he coming?" orina couldn''t help shaking in her heart.


    The young manservant seemed to see the hostess''s mind. He stopped his piano, stood up and said to miss OLINA, "Miss, I''ll open the door."


    Then, without waiting for the hostess to answer, she walked briskly towards the gate. It would be rude at ordinary times, but the manservant knew that the hostess would be unhappy if he didn''t hurry to open the door.


    And those servant girls are smiling. They have seen many such scenes.


    After a while, the valet came back.


    "Miss, the village head of Cassian has come to visit you."


    OLINA was disappointed. But she quickly adjusted her mood. Village head kasian is respected and his elder. He must have something important to come so late.


    "I received father Cassian in the lobby."


    With that, miss OLINA bilevich tidied up her clothes, ordered the maids to continue their serious work, and went out of the hall.


    In the front hall, the village head of Cassian stood on crutches. Behind him was a young man in black and a wide brimmed hat. Orina could not see the boy''s face clearly, but she knew the family of the old man Cassian. It seemed that there were no family members of this age in the old man''s family.


    "Maybe it''s the servant of Cassian''s father''s family," thought orina.


    "Father Cassian, is it urgent for you to come to bilevitch manor so late?" asked OLINA. She took a glass of red wine from the servant and handed it to the old man.


    Old casian took the glass and took a sip. He looked at miss OLINA and the boy in black behind him. He hesitated and didn''t know where to start.


    "Let me tell you, father Cassian." the boy took off his wide brimmed hat and saluted miss OLINA bilewitch.


    "Hello, dear miss OLINA. My name is Chechen, yes..."


    "I know you. You are the head of the mercenary regiment. And you have saved the life of Prince yanush."


    Before Cherchen finished, orina said. Although she doesn''t go out often, she still knows Cherchen and his mercenary regiment. Of course, this understanding comes from Anjie.


    "This leader Chechen once helped our village a lot. This time he encountered a problem and needed your help, but no one introduced him. That''s why he bothered me to be a middleman." village head Cassian also explained.


    OLINA nodded. Since the village head of Cassian is willing to introduce the head of Chechen, it is obvious that he will never be a bad man. Moreover, the mercenary regiment in Polotsk was a force to protect the place from the invasion of the Czar Russian army.


    If the mercenary regiment is in trouble, of course they should help themselves.


    "Let me know if commander Chechen has any difficulties. If he is short of supplies, although our bilevitch family is far inferior to Prince yanush''s rich side, we still have the spirit of destroying the family."


    With these words, Chechen appreciated it. When they were in Smolensk, facing the siege of the city led by Prince Alexei, the nobles of Smolensk not only did not work together to defend the city, but prevaricated and pulled the back of the main war faction. As for the difficulty of asking them to destroy their family, it is something they don''t even want to think about. Smolensk was short of food for several months, and the city was full of starving people. However, the great nobles, such as the anzumov family, pulled out their fat horses to participate in the so-called horse racing held by Yakov only a few days after the city was destroyed.


    In contrast, personality is really superior.


    "Miss OLINA, you have misunderstood. Our mercenary regiment has the support of Prince yanushi, and there is no danger of lack of food and grass. I take the liberty to come here tonight because a batch of arms given by Prince yanushi to us were hijacked in Polotsk. Although we found the place where the bandits hid their arms, it is very special, and maybe some big man also has it Great relationship. "


    OLINA''s heart jumped when she heard Chechen say "a big man". In the little Polotsk, who can be called a big man by the Savior of Prince yanush? The wise lady had a vague hunch.


    "Where is that place?" orina''s heart jumped to her throat as she said this.


    "In Lubic."

 Chapter 99

    "It''s impossible!" miss OLINA bilevich instinctively tried to defend Anjie. Then she said:


    "Commander Chechen, you must have made a mistake. Anzu is an honest soldier. He may have such shortcomings and be stubborn and ruthless, but he will never be a thief or robber, nor will he instruct his men to rob your arms."


    When she said these words, orina''s voice was loud and powerful. She really didn''t believe that her Anzu would do something to rob arms.


    "Orina, head of Chechen, he has evidence." the village head of Cassian spoke for Chechen.


    "What evidence?"


    "A warrant. When the robbers robbed the arms, they showed an instrument with the family emblem of kemitz."


    "What about the warrant? Show me."


    "It''s not in our hands. The leader just showed it." Chechen shook his head and said.


    "With all due respect, commander Chechen. If there were no warrant, I would never believe that Anjie would do such a thing just by your side. Moreover, it is not impossible for the robbers to have one or two forged warrants in their hands."


    Cherchen choked for a moment.


    Obviously, it is difficult for a girl in love to believe that her lover is a bad person.


    "OLINA, I''m not partial to commander Chechen. But Anjie kemitz in front of you is not the same as the mayor of Anjie in front of us. He may be as docile as a kitten in front of you; but in front of us, the mayor is a devil who eats meat and doesn''t spit bones. He forcibly recruited cattle in the village and wounded many young people in order to expand his army People. "When village head Cassian saw that OLINA was so protective of Anjie, he couldn''t help getting angry when he remembered the atrocities of the city Lord.


    "Of course I know about Anzu''s forcible requisition of materials, father Cassian, but he did it to protect our hometown. He didn''t want Polotsk to become the second Smolensk. I admit that Anzu''s approach was indeed a little extreme, but Werner didn''t send military expenses. What can Anzu do? I advised him and Anzu promised me not to forcibly requisition materials again. This shows that he is still You can listen and persuade. "


    "Does he promise you, miss, that he will no longer impose it?"


    "Yes."


    "That liar!" old man Cassian spit on the floor.


    "What did you say?"


    "I said that Anjie kemitz was a liar. He even deceived you, miss. The villain and his men didn''t stop forcibly levying materials at all, but only extended the scope of levying to further villages."


    "I don''t believe it."


    "If I lie, let my soul go to hell after death."


    Orina was greatly shocked when she heard Cassian say so. She couldn''t believe that the man she loved so much would deceive herself, which was completely unnecessary. Isn''t she willing to take out her family wealth to help Anjie solve her urgent needs? But the village head of kaxian has no reason to deceive himself.


    OLINA has some doubts about who she should trust.


    "No, it won''t."


    "If you don''t believe it, ask your maid to see if their family has been blackmailed," said the village head of Cassian.


    OLINA bilevich called a distant relative of her from among the maids. The girl''s parents lived in a remote village.


    "Rosa, have any soldiers been to your hometown recently? I''m talking about the last few days." OLINA asked.


    The girl named Rosa looked at orina, Cassian and Chechen. Although her eyes showed panic, she still nodded.


    "Did they do anything?" aurina asked softly.


    Unexpectedly, Rosa burst into tears when she heard orina ask this question.


    OLINA knows everything


    She covered her face with her hands, but it looked like a little woman who was hurt.


    And old man Cassian and Cherchen stood at a loss. For Cassian, he did not expect that his words would make orina so sad. The initiator was completely in remorse. After all, Che Chen is still a teenager who is about to turn 15. Although his mind is much more mature than his ordinary peers, he still knows nothing about men and women, and he doesn''t know how to persuade them.


    Perhaps after a while, perhaps after a long time, orina first recovered from her sadness. She turned her head, wiped away her tears, and regained the dignity and composure of the noble lady. Orina first comforted Rosa and asked her to return to le hall. Then orina turned to Chechen and said, "commander Chechen, I''m going to Lubic with you."


    "Miss OLINA, I think..." Chechen doesn''t want to hit the kind lady again. The mercenary regiment can take back the arms from Ruqi in other ways, not necessarily


    "Chief Chechen, Ruqi is the property of our bilevitch family. My grandfather wrote a will and gave it to his Excellency Anjie before his death. Now although the manor has been handed over to him, the title deed is still in my hand. Legally speaking, I am still the owner of Ruqi manor. If you don''t want to go with me, I''ll go by myself." Said Miss olena bilevich firmly. Her firm expression of speech made Chechen understand that she would do what she said.


    "I''ll go with the young lady," said Chechen. He was really worried that miss OLINA would go to Rucci alone. Although Anjie''s men shouldn''t do anything to their boss''s woman, it''s always dangerous for OLINA to be alone.


    He did not expect that even if he added himself, he was only two people, and the same danger was extremely great. In the plan of the mercenary regiment, the soldiers of the mercenary regiment pretended to be the servants of miss OLINA, followed miss OLINA to lubuchi with her consent, and then disarmed Anjie''s men in the manor unexpectedly.


    Orina called the servant and prepared the carriage. She and Chechen got into the carriage and hurried to lubuchi as fast as they could. Bilevitch manor is not far from Rubitch. The coachman driving the carriage is an old coachman who is very familiar with the road. Soon, the carriage arrived at Rubitch.


    The night obviously did not occupy Rubitch, and the lights in Rubitch manor were as bright as day.


    When OLINA got out of the carriage, she heard bursts of shouts from the manor. Through the glass window of the manor, you can see countless figures gathering in the manor.


    Orina stopped in front of the manor door and couldn''t move her legs. She was very worried now. She was worried that as soon as she opened the door, as Chechen said, she saw a house full of arms with the family emblem of the raziweu family piled up in the hall of the manor.


    And standing next to miss OLINA bilevich, Cherchen also understood the reason why miss OLINA hesitated. He stood behind the young lady without saying a word.


    After a while, Chechen saw that the young lady straightened her back and seemed to have finally made up her mind.


    "Captain Chechen, let''s go," orina said to Chechen.


    She went to the gate and pushed it hard. The door was not locked. With this push, the door was pushed open.


    The light in the house scattered from the gate, illuminating a man and a woman in front of the gate, but failed to disperse the darkness in front of the gate.

 Chapter 100

    The scene in front of her made orina bilevich blush.


    On the wall facing the gate of the hall, there were portraits of bilevich''s ancestors, but now these portraits are full of holes and bullet marks.


    The original magnificent oak floor of the hall was full of dirty footprints and sometimes piles of feces.


    A group of people sitting on the bench were all naked. They drank wine with various instruments. There were not enough wine glasses. Some even took out the nightpot in the room.


    These people are more like thugs and bandits than soldiers.


    Unfortunately, some of these people orina still knows.


    "Miss, why are you here?"


    Jarosh put down his glass in a panic and asked tremblingly. He is the personal guard of Anjie. He has been to bilevitch''s manor and knows the relationship between his chief and miss bilevitch''s family. His own officer was willing to die for the young lady as long as she asked.


    Orina bilevich did not speak. Her face had returned to its original white, her expression had also returned to her composure and her inherent arrogance.


    Yarosh was even more nervous when he saw that the young lady didn''t speak. He peeped at the drunken and ugly subordinates behind him and knew what to do.


    Yarosh drew a whip from his waist and slapped it on the stomach of a soldier lying on the table. The unlucky soldier drank wine all night. At this time, he showed his huge stomach and was spitting beer bubbles in his mouth. The whip went down, and a burst of blood mist rose. The soldier let out a howl of pain and jumped from the table.


    There are several other guys who have the same experience with this soldier. They were all poisoned by yarosh because they were topless and ugly.


    "Get up, you pigs. Get out upstairs," yelled yarosh, whipping his men.


    Under jarosh''s obscenity, even the drunk dead pig was woken up. They stroked their wounds and climbed to the second floor.


    "Dear Miss, please come in, please come in." yarosh greeted orina bilevitch with what he thought was the kindest smile after slightly "cleaning" the house.


    Orina walked slowly into the hall, and Cherchen followed. When he was outside the door, he looked carefully at every corner of the hall. In fact, the hall is not big. You can see it clean at a glance.


    The most important of the arms, a four pound gun, was placed in the corner of the hall. This is beyond Chechen''s expectation. Even careless people would not put such a large batch of arms in the hall of the manor, would they? But these people did.


    "I didn''t expect that the most noble lady, the merciful benefactor, would come to Lubic today." yarosh said respectfully with his head and waist low behind miss OLINA bilevich and Chechen.


    But OLINA bilevich was not listening to yarosh at all. The young lady''s heart was shrouded in anger. She went to the gun and stroked the gun body with her right hand. On the gun body, the family emblem of "three horns" of the raziweu family was clearly engraved.


    Now, she fully believes the truth of what Chechen said about the robbery of arms. And because of their behavior, they are bandits! Isn''t it normal for bandits to rob.


    "It''s all these villains who brought Anzu bad. They stick to Anzu like summer horseflies, discrediting kemitz''s reputation, and they benefit from it. Yes, it must be so."


    Olena bilevich blamed all her sins on these people, and in her heart, Anjie was also a victim.


    Her eyes shone like lightning and approached yarosh. Yarosh retreated in front of her in surprise. She didn''t know how she provoked the future hostess.


    "His biggest disaster is to meet your companions," said OLINA bilevich angrily.


    "The most distinguished lady, I don''t know what you''re talking about at all. If you''re talking about those guys just now, I''ve punished them severely." yarosh explained innocently.


    "Of course you know what I''m talking about! You forced the people''s property and robbed the materials of the mercenary regiment behind Anzu''s back. You ruined his reputation and turned him into a traitor. Anzu can''t see you clearly, but I can see you clearly. I can see your debauchery and your shameless behavior. Now get out of here."


    Miss OLINA bilevich''s voice was so loud that the guys on the second floor ran down the stairs to see what had happened.


    Yarosh looked pale. He shouted, "slander is slander. The most distinguished lady, please don''t believe those people''s slander and slander. We have never done anything to tarnish Anzu''s reputation."


    "Really?"


    "Absolutely true."


    "You swear in the name of God that you didn''t hide the looted arms in my ancestors'' manor," orina said, pointing to the gun.


    Jarosh hesitated.


    He never expected that miss OLINA should know the news that the arms were hidden in lubuchi.


    He regretted that his heart was so big that he put the gun so blatantly in the hall.


    Yarosh''s hesitation strengthened orina''s impression of the treachery and hypocrisy of these people.


    "Where are those arms? Are they all in the manor?"


    Jarosh was silent.


    "I can find it if you don''t say. I''ll call the people in the village to help at dawn."


    "What do you want, miss?" yarosh asked.


    "Of course, it''s the owner."


    "Miss, are you worthy of Anzu? Brothers have worked hard to get this batch of arms for Anzu. Don''t you know that his troops are lack of equipment?"


    "Do you admit that you hijacked the arms of the mercenary regiment without telling Anzu?"


    Jarosh stopped talking again.


    "You Judas," said OLINA.


    The hall was so silent that even a needle could be heard.


    Che Chen''s heart all mentioned his throat, and his hand secretly stretched into his long clothes. He noticed that although the "bandits" upstairs didn''t say anything in return, their teeth began to creak, and some individuals put their hands on the handle of their sabers.


    But what Chechen was most worried about didn''t happen in the end. Although these people are lawless and murderous, they still know that this is the fiancee of Anjie kemitz and their future mistress. Even if she loses a hair here, she will regret that her parents gave birth to her in this world.


    Jarosh stammered in an angry tone: "since the most respected hostess thinks it a sin for us to serve Anzu wholeheartedly, we can only bow to the impartial hostess and we''ll go right away. Anzu will explain it to you for us."


    Yarosh deliberately lowered his head to the floor and made the most humble gesture. His men followed suit and lowered their heads to the floor. Then all the Mermaids walked out of the gate.


    Soon, there were only Cherchen and orina left in the hall.


    "Miss OLINA." Cherchen shouted the name of OLINA bilevich.


    Unexpectedly, miss OLINA bilevich began to cry in a low voice.

 Chapter 101

    OLINA bilevich got into the carriage and returned to bilevich manor.


    Since she lost her temper and cried out in the manor, she never said a word to Cherchen and didn''t want Cherchen to send her back.


    Cherchen did not understand or could not understand miss OLINA bilevich''s tangled feelings for Anjie. He is still young. He is not even old enough to fall in love. He could only watch miss OLINA''s carriage drive slowly away from rubich manor.


    Although she was infected by Miss OLINA''s unknown emotion, Cherchen was also a little interested. But when he returned to the hall and touched the body of the four pound gun, his mood immediately returned. Because this gun is so beautiful.


    The four pound gun was cast of brass and mounted on a two wheeled gun rack. The slender gun body raised its head like a proud goat. The family emblem of the "three horns" on the sound of the gun is clearly visible. It is obvious that the gun was cast soon.


    Having a gun is a powerful thing for a mercenary regiment. It can greatly enrich the firepower output of the mercenary regiment. Although the four pound caliber can''t cause obvious damage to even the simple civil work, the four pound artillery can easily tear the other party''s defense when it comes to the Cossacks built with carriages.


    Che Chen loves the gun more and more. He wants to sleep with the gun tonight. But suddenly, he thought of a very important question, that is, how to transport the guns and ammunition back.


    When he went to find Miss OLINA bilevich, he didn''t expect things to go so smoothly. Even he was ready to be rejected by Miss olena bilevich. But the respectable noble lady went to lubucci with herself overnight and scared away the people who were arranged by Anjie kemitz to guard the arms here with her personality charm.


    Originally, Chechen wanted the mercenary regiment to disarm the guards of the arms unexpectedly under the cover of the servants of the bilevitch family. In this way, after the battle is won, we can certainly transport the general fire back. After all, many people have great power.


    But now there''s only one person here, and I''m not sure when Anjie will come back. If Anjie kemitz brought someone to Ruqi when he returned to the camp, the arms would really be lost.


    Anxious Chechen ran to the door of the manor and tried to find some passers-by to help. But it''s dark in the middle of the night. Where will anyone hang out. In the whole Ruqi, only a few sporadic houses also revealed weak lights.


    It was these faint lights that made Chechen think of a bold way. He ran quickly out of the manor towards the village of rubich.


    As mentioned earlier, rubich is not only the name of a manor, but also the name of a village. Rubitch manor is in Rubitch village. The village has fifty or sixty houses and hundreds of people.


    Chechen ran to a small wooden house with lights on and knocked on the door.


    The host and hostess of the family were doing something indescribable. Being disturbed by Chechen, the male host thought something big had happened and quickly put on his clothes and opened the door. The guest was indeed a half grown boy in front of him. The host immediately showed his displeasure.


    "Who are you, not from our village? What''s the matter with knocking on my door so late?" the host asked.


    "Where''s your village head? I''m the adjutant of Lord Anjie kemitz." Chechen tried to look like a big man. He also put his hands on his hips, deliberately showing that there were pistols inserted in his waist.


    "The adjutant of the city Lord!" the master was startled. He looked up and down at Chechen, and saw the pistol around Chechen''s waist.


    Although Anjie and his men did not extort money from Ruqi village due to the existence of Ruqi manor owned by the bilevitch family, we have heard about the experiences of other villages. Moreover, these days, there are not some ferocious guys out of the rupee manor. They wander drunk in the village and flirt with women from time to time. Even the village head dares to be angry with them.


    In the middle of the night, a child with a gun who claimed to be adjutant Anjie kemitz knocked on his door and said he wanted to find the village head. No wonder the male owner of the house was not surprised.


    "My Lord, my Lord. What''s the matter with the village head?" although the male master can''t judge whether Chechen''s real identity is as he said, for a man with a gun, the male master thinks it''s better to speak carefully.


    "Good thing! You have a chance to make money." Chechen said deliberately in a tone of the old age. He took three Tylers out of his pocket and threw them in front of the host.


    "Take me to your village head. These Taylor are all yours."


    The host stooped down and picked up the three Tylers. By the light behind him, the host immediately judged that these Taylor were true.


    There are three Tylers to lead the way. How can there be such an easy money making business in the world. The host quickly stuffed Taylor into his pocket for fear that Cherchen would repent.


    "I''ll take you to the village head right away, right away," said the host flatteringly.


    The male host shouted to the woman in his house, then quickly closed the door and took Cherchen to the village head''s house.


    The village head''s house is in the northwest of the church in the center of the village, not far from the family where Chechen knocked. They arrived in a short while.


    "Village head Tim Li, village head Tim Li." the man who brought Cherchen knocked and shouted.


    The light was on in the room. After a while, an old man with a brown and white beard opened the door.


    "So late, what''s the matter? Xiali." the old man asked with some dissatisfaction.


    "Village head Tim Li, the adjutant of mayor Anjie kemitz is looking for you." the man named Xiali said to the village head.


    The old man Qiu beard also looked up and down at Chechen standing next to Xiali.


    "You said you were the adjutant of the city Lord?"


    "Yes." Chechen raised his head.


    "Is there any evidence?" the old man asked.


    Chechen just wanted to answer "yes", but he suddenly remembered the style of those guys in rupee''s manor. If they were really Anjie''s men, what would they do in this situation?


    That''s all they do.


    Che Chen was cruel. He pushed away Xiali beside him, pretended to be a vicious face, and put a gun against the old man''s head.


    "Evidence? This is the evidence. How dare you doubt Lord Anjie kemitz and ask him for any evidence! Believe it or not, we''ll skin you later."


    Chechen felt that when he said this, he was in a hurry to be under the hand of Anjie named yarosh.


    In fact, the village head Tim Li was indeed coaxed by Cherchen''s unreasonable "bandits". He had seen the guy who came out of the rupee manor and used his knife and gun when he didn''t agree.


    The old village head trembled with fear. He said in a begging tone: "Sir, sir! It''s me. I shouldn''t doubt your identity. But we are just countrymen and have no knowledge. Please forgive us. We can do anything you ask us to do."


    "Call up all the people in your village and let them take horses and carriages to the manor," said Chechen.


    "What are you going to do, my lord?"


    "You''ll know when you go."


    "Well, I''ll call someone now."


    Seeing that the village head was soft, Chechen also breathed a sigh of relief. He is not the kind of bully. But in order to bring the general back to the mercenary camp as soon as possible, he had to use this method of forced recruitment. Moreover, he could not let the villagers know that he was only alone, otherwise it would be difficult to ensure that no one had bad thoughts when he saw the arms.


    The bell rang in rubich village. Everyone was awakened by the bell and came outside the church in the center of the village. This is also the rule of the village. Once the bell rings, it means something happens. Everyone should gather in front of the church.


    Village head timli went to the steps in front of the church and said to the gathered villagers, "everyone, it''s because Lord Chechen, the adjutant of our protector Lord Anjie kemitz, wants us to do something at rubich manor. This is the order of Lord Anjie and it''s very important."


    There was a commotion in the crowd. No one expected that the village head rang the bell so late for this matter. At that time, many people were unwilling. They shouted that they would never move their fingers.


    Seeing this situation, village head Tim Li looked at Chechen in embarrassment.


    Che Chen walked up the steps and lit the pistol at his waist towards the shouting crowd. The sound transients became much smaller.


    "Lord Anjie didn''t come to ask for your help. This is a military order. To tell you the truth, this time you are asked to transport a batch of arms, and the person who will pick you up is already on the way. If they don''t wait halfway, Lord Anjie''s temper is the same as his saber."


    There was no sound under the stage. Obviously, they were all frightened by the name of Anjie kemitz.


    While the iron was hot, Chechen took out a handful of Taylor from his pocket and sprinkled them into the air.


    "This is Lord Anjie''s reward for your hard work. As long as you honestly transport the arms to, Lord Anjie still has a big reward."


    The crowd frantically picked up Taylor who fell to the ground. After Chechen''s combination of hard and soft, he finally subdued these villagers temporarily.


    Soon, under the temptation of money, dozens of villagers drove horses and carriages to Ruqi manor. Under the command of Chechen, they loaded the artillery and the muskets and armor piled on the second floor into the carriage, tied the horses, and set fire to the bolotsk castle.


    Of course, Cherchen''s destination is not the borotsk castle. He has been worried all the way for fear of meeting with the possible angel kemitz. Fortunately, there was no situation Chechen worried about along the way.


    "Sir, this road doesn''t lead to Polotsk," asked village head Tim Li carefully after Chechen turned a fork with his men and horses. The village head has been to Polotsk and knows that this road does not lead there.


    "Who said the arms were transported into the castle? We''re going to transport them to the mercenary camp." Chechen told the truth. He expected that the village head could not know the contradiction between the mercenary regiment and Anjie.


    Village head Tim heard what Chechen said and hurriedly said yes.


    After walking for more than half an hour, the camp of the mercenary regiment was finally in sight.


    A team drove out of the camp. Obviously, they saw the motorcade with torches and came to inquire.


    "Who are you?" a man in the line shouted. That''s Pedro''s voice.


    "Uncle, it''s me." Chechen greeted him with a horse.


    Two horses intersect.


    "I''ve brought all the arms back, right behind the carriage," said Chechen.


    Pedro looked up at the team. On the carriage, the uniform of the long gunman exuded a bright luster under the of the torch.


    "You''ll get the arms right away," Pedro said to the soldiers behind him.


    "Oh, and remember to give some money to these villagers. They are afraid all the way." Chechen reminded.


    Pedro said he understood. He threw a money bag to the nearest soldier, and then drank Chechen and entered the camp first.


    "I didn''t expect to get the arms back so smoothly," sighed Pedro.


    "I didn''t expect that although miss OLINA bilevich is a woman, she is more courageous than a man. I''ll tell you later."


    "Oh, by the way. Didn''t you go to find the village head of Cassian early this morning? There is a man in our camp who you still know." Pedro said to Chechen.


    "Who is it?" Chechen was a little strange. He doesn''t know many people here.


    "That''s father sparso cooktsky."

 Chapter 102

    When Cherchen walked into the tent, father sparso cooktsky was drinking a bowl of thick potato soup. Although potato soup was an ordinary food, father spasokuktsky drank it with relish.


    Moreover, the priest''s robe was damaged in many places, and the soles of his shoes were worn through. Obviously, father sparso kucktsky had a bad time.


    "Father sparsokuktsky, I didn''t expect us to meet again so soon." Chechen said with a smile. He has always admired father sparso kucktsky''s impartiality and thought that clergy like sparso kucktsky are worthy of being God''s shepherds.


    "Hello, my child. I''m glad to see you, too. I didn''t expect you to be the head of the mercenary regiment now." father spasokuktsky put down the potato soup in his hand. He looked at Chechen''s face with a smile.


    "Oh, by the way. Father, how did you come to Polotsk?" Chechen asked strangely as he sat down next to father skotsky.


    Although father sparsokuktsky lived a poor life in Smolensk, he helped so many people and had a large group of followers among the refugees. How could he suddenly think of coming to bolotsk?


    "The priest fled, and with him were hundreds of refugees who had to leave their homes because they were persecuted by czar Russia," father Pedro tispasokuktsky explained.


    "How is it possible?" Chechen exclaimed in surprise. When Prince Alexei entered the city, didn''t he "make three rules" with the residents of Smolensk?


    Father sparsokucktsky was not surprised at Chechen''s surprise. No one would have thought that a prince''s "JOFA" was no different from a piece of papyrus.


    "Most of the refugees who fled into the city returned to their hometown after the war, but their land was occupied by the Czar''s Russian nobles. Yes, the Czar''s uncle did guarantee everyone''s property, but you have to prove that the property is really yours, and you have to take out the land and house deeds. But most of the people fled into the city in a hurry. Where will it be Take care of those. In this way, the aristocrats of Czarist Russia "legally" occupied all this. Of course, some smart people did escape with their house deeds and land deeds and saved them after the war. But what''s the use? The aristocrats from Moscow would force them to sell land to them at a very low price with fire and sword. No one could be spared. " Father sparsokuktsky said painfully.


    "A group of robbers." Chechen scolded.


    "More than that, those tsarist Russian nobles packaged the free people in the village, regardless of men, women and children, and sold them to Armenians or Crimean Tatars, just to make room for their serfs to cultivate. Of course, you can also stay, but you want to be a serf without freedom," interposed Pedro. He heard all this from the refugees who fled with father spasokuktsky.


    "So father, did you escape to Polotsk?" Cherchen finally knew why he saw father sparso kucktsky here.


    But I didn''t expect father sparso cook tsky to shake his head. He said:


    "To be exact, we were driven all the way to Polotsk. Many people couldn''t stand the treachery and excessive collection of Czar Russia. They organized and formed a resistance army. Because I was very popular during my time in Smolensk, they elected me as the leader of the Resistance Army. But our weapons were too simple, except horses and sickles, flail and few We didn''t have any guns. At the beginning, we sneaked into the manors of several czars and Russian nobles by relying on the familiar terrain, and got our hands. But when general Yakov reacted and sent regular troops, we were not the enemy soon. We retreated all the way to zamoshya, where we were caught up, thousands of people died and others were killed It broke up. At last, only a few hundred people fled to Polotsk with me. "


    Che Chen was silent. He did not expect that father spasokuktsky had encountered so many things in such a short time.


    Father spasokuktsky said again, "we are going to enter the city tomorrow. I am going to see the city Lord here and hope he can take us in."


    Hearing that father sparso kucktsky was going to ask to see Anjie kemitz, Chechen had to smile bitterly. Because he knew very well that father spasokuktsky''s wish was doomed to be impossible. Now, Anjie kemitz is being overwhelmed by the formation of the new army, and he has taken back arms from him today. One can imagine how angry he will be, and how he will have leisure to take in refugees. Moreover, Anjie kemitz even had to steal money to form the new army.


    "I don''t think it will work out if you go to see the city master here, father," Chechen said.


    "Why?" father spasokuktsky asked in surprise.


    So, Chechen told the priest exactly what Anjie kemitz had done in Polotsk recently.


    After hearing this, the priest was silent. He sighed and said, "it''s OK for us men to avoid eating or eat less. But the old and weak women and children in the team can''t stand the toss."


    With that, father sparsokuktsky shed tears.


    Cherchen couldn''t bear the father''s sadness. He said to the father:


    "Maybe we can,"


    As soon as he asked this, Cherchen felt uncle Pedro pull his sleeve. He looked back and saw his uncle winking at himself.


    Obviously, Pedro was afraid of the flood of Cherchen''s love and carried the burden.


    The so-called not in charge does not know that firewood and rice are expensive. Pedro really knows now that money doesn''t pay. A mercenary regiment of more than 120 people needs more than 1500 Taylor a month. Although Prince yanushi will certainly send money in the future, the prince will not raise a group of old and weak women and children no matter how generous he is. If Cherchen has accepted it for a moment, he can''t get rid of it in the future.


    Che Chen shook his head and said he would be measured.


    He said to father sparsokuktsky, "father, if you and your people don''t dislike it, you can stay in our mercenary regiment. However, our mercenary regiment can only provide you with three meals a day. Compared with our mercenary regiment, which has just been established, there are a lot of places to spend money."


    Father kospaso kucktsky was grateful to hear what Chechen said.


    "Thank you, thank you. God will bless you for your good deeds, child. We are not all burdensome here - there are 87 young people who have seen blood. Let them join you and fight the Russians."

 Chapter 103

    In the afternoon of the same day, Anjie kemitz brought a small team to bilewitch manor. The servants of the manor had guessed something from the gloomy face of the young lady when she came back. At this time, when everyone saw that Anjie came with people and horses, their hearts raised their voices and worried that Anjie was coming to ask questions.


    But Anjie is like nothing. As usual, he left the team and horses outside the manor, and then entered the house lively and happily. As soon as he saw orina, he came forward, took the lady''s hands, put them on his lips and kissed her.


    Andrey will come. OLINA bilevich expected it. What happened last night? Why didn''t yarosh report to his master? Orina is also ready to be angry and angry with Anjie. She was going to meet him with a cold attitude. However, as soon as Anjie entered the door, she moved so enthusiastically that the solid ice in orina''s heart and face melted in an instant.


    "He loves me. No doubt!" thought the young lady.


    Anjie kissed enough, raised his head and said with a smile: "I thought I had married an angel, but I didn''t expect that the angel was still an Amazon female soldier."


    "Your Excellency knows?" asked OLINA.


    "Of course, of course. Yarosh told me all the things that had happened to rubich as soon as he came back. He also said that he had never seen such a strong and dignified noble lady when he came out. His men were stunned. You know, these guys are usually villains with knife heads licking blood, but they were frightened by you."


    "That''s because they did something wrong and felt guilty."


    "Yes, yes," continued Anjie, "I taught them a hard lesson and let each of them get a hundred whips by themselves. They dare to make a mess of my benefactor''s house."


    Although Anjie''s words are a little evasive, orina''s heart is still very happy. Because after all, he didn''t protect his men and admitted his mistakes in front of himself.


    "Obviously, Anjie is an honest soldier. Just as he thinks, he is deceived by those scoundrels. When he wakes up, he doesn''t think he will allow such a thing to happen as he thinks." OLINA is happy in her heart.


    "Your Excellency hasn''t eaten yet. I''ll ask the servant to prepare lunch," said OLINA.


    "Of course, that''s good, but the kind lady also asks you to give my frustrated men a small bucket of wine and let them go to the cowshed to have a rest."


    "Let them go to the kitchen and take whatever they want. I''m willing to give it to them, because they are all your people."


    With that, orina wanted to go on, but her slender jade hand was tightly grasped by Anjie.


    "I feel I don''t have to eat anything, because I look at you, miss, and I''m full."


    Orina''s bright smile made Anjie''s heart smile.


    OLINA took the opportunity to get rid of Anjie and hold her hand. She walked to the kitchen.


    Anjie paced back and forth in the hall. Orina walked for a while, but he felt that this period of time was longer than a century.


    His love for miss OLINA bilevich was sincere. When he learned from yarosh that orina had suddenly gone to lubucci, the city Lord was really worried. He was not worried that the arms would be discovered by orina. Compared with Miss, what was the mere arms? He was worried that his rebellious subordinates would annoy the young lady. I''ve heard of the good things these guys did in rubich. Originally, Anjie thought that Ruqi was already his own asset, so his brothers could play as they wanted, but it was different when orina saw it. After all, it was originally her family''s industry. It is estimated that no one wants to see his good family property ruined by others.


    He hurriedly asked jarosh how miss jarosh looked at that time. The answer, of course, was that orina was very angry, especially when the young lady saw the four pound gun engraved with the raziviu family emblem, she scolded everyone and claimed that they had damaged Anjie.


    Yarosh vividly describes how orina is extremely angry and how she and her brothers are tolerant. Originally, yarosh said this to let Anjie get justice for himself. But when Anjie heard this, his heart was as sweet as honey. Because he heard that orina was defending herself all the time.


    Knowing this, Anjie doesn''t want to stay in the castle for a moment. He took all his men and horses and immediately came to bilevitch manor.


    "Anzu, come and have dinner."


    Orina came in with a tray. In the tray are roasted golden crisp roast goose and a glass bottle of wine.


    Anjie stabbed the roast goose with a fork and then cut it with a knife. He deliberately showed his boldness in front of orina. After cutting off a large piece of goose, he directly picked it up and put it in his mouth. His mouth was full of oil.


    Orina looked at Anjie, who was eating well, with a smile in her eyes. She filled a glass of wine for Anjie and put it in front of Anjie.


    This glass of wine was soon consumed by Anjie.


    "I haven''t had such a painful drink for a long time since I was going to form a new infantry regiment. You know, a regiment costs money up and down. Polotsk is notoriously poor again." Anjie sighed.


    "You can take it from me if you need it. I''m willing to use my ancestors'' wealth for the cause of protecting our country, because it''s just," OLINA said.


    "No, I already have the money, and now I have the equipment. You see, it''s in rubich''s manor."


    Orina suddenly stood up when she heard the speech.


    "Sir, as far as I know, Prince yanush gave them to the mercenary regiment. Your subordinates kidnapped them from the mercenary regiment without telling you."


    "Yarosh robbed them. But they did a good job and fit my heart. Why can a mercenary regiment of more than 100 people have such good equipment?"


    "So you knew in advance?"


    "I didn''t know before, but oshka told me later."


    "Then I''d like to know, sir, how to raise those military expenses?" said OLINA in a calm tone as much as possible.


    I don''t know if it''s because of drinking wine or being happy and forgetting his form, Anjie originally told him how to raise military spending:


    "Of course, those rich people don''t want to take out their money, especially those damn Jews. But oshka has some ways. He hangs the rich people head down, and then puts an oil pan under his body with hot oil. When the oil boils, put their heads down, and their hair touches the oil pan. Few people are not afraid to pay the money."


    "Your Excellency should return the money to these innocent people."


    "What did you say, orina? Did I hear you wrong?" Anjie thought orina was joking with him.


    OLINA repeated it firmly.


    "Your Excellency should return the money to these innocent people and drive away those shameless people around you."


    "What are you talking about? Shameless? Who are you talking about?"


    Anjie woke up most of the time. Obviously, this is no longer an ordinary chat.


    "Oshka and yarosh have led you astray and gone farther and farther."


    "Who do you hear these words from? Don''t listen to the rumors of outsiders. Yarosh, although they are naughty, they are loyal to me. Even if I ask them to blind Satan, they will jump into hell without hesitation."


    It''s not that Anjie bragged. His brothers and sisters did have the courage to sacrifice for him.


    But these words were heard in orina''s ears, but she was more worried about Anjie. The deeper the fetters between him and these people, the harder it is to climb out of the mud.


    "You know, sir, my grandfather left a will when he died," said OLINA.


    "Of course I know. He betrothed you to me."


    OLINA shook her head.


    "My grandfather wrote in his will that he would betroth me to you, but he also stated that if you are not an honest aristocrat, I can choose the monastery. Now I think more and more that maybe the monastery is a better choice."


    Anjie was furious. He didn''t expect his beloved orina to say such words. What''s wrong with yourself?


    "Madam, please take back what you said just now. Because this is going to tear a man''s heart. God knows how much I love you. Please say what you want the man in front of you to do. Even if he wants him to take out his heart, he is willing."


    Orina''s eyes were filled with tears.


    "I don''t want your heart, just ask you to change your mind, stay away from your friends and return to the right path."


    This woman, she wants to leave her subordinates who share life and death! Anjie felt dizzy. Which of these people has not shed blood or been hurt for themselves? I have promised that as long as I have, I will never lose their share. Yarosh and others are loyal to themselves wholeheartedly, work hard and complain without complaint. But orina had to lose her feelings because of those strangers.


    Anjie really wanted to spit out the word "no" right away and leave the room and never come back.


    But when he looked at orina''s bright face and tearful eyes, his heart softened again, and he tried to save it.


    "Olenka."


    Anjie whispered orina''s nickname, "don''t be so ruthless to me, OK? I''ll discipline them well. I promise, yarosh, they will lie at your feet like loyal dogs and obey your orders meekly. I''ll also return the money I get from the rich, as long as you take back what I just said."


    How could OLINA want to separate from Anjie. He loves her a little, she loves her only more, not less. But orina knew in her heart that the more she could not give up her feelings with yarosh, the deeper he fell. Even if he makes more promises now, he will be influenced by them in the future.


    "Your Excellency, please choose between me and them," said OLINA with a hard heart.


    Anjie''s hand slowly slipped off orina''s shoulder. He turned decidedly and walked towards the gate.


    Three steps from the hall door, Anjie stopped.


    "Call me, my love. As long as you call my name, I will turn around and come back. I am willing to kneel at your feet and be your most faithful servant."


    "Look back, my love. Everything I do is for you. I don''t want you to get deeper and deeper. What have those people brought to you? What a crime it is to rob the arms of the raziwiu family. Even the king can''t protect you."


    But neither of the two stubborn people took that step in the end. Anjie unscrewed the door, stepped out and slammed it shut.


    "Is this your choice? Anzu. You chose to be with those scum and left me."


    Seeing that Anjie resolutely chose to leave, orina thought sadly. She even felt that the sweet words of Anjie in the past were lies. She collapsed to the ground, tears rolling down like pearls.


    After walking out of the front hall, Anjie came to the well outside the manor. He lifted a bucket of cold well water and poured it on his head. Then there is the second bucket, the third bucket.


    The attendants brought by Anjie had never seen their master behave so crazy. They forgot to chew the food in their mouth and swallow the full mouthful of honey wine.


    "Anzu, don''t do this. What''s the matter with you?"


    Finally, oshka, who was the first to recover, grabbed the bucket in Anjie''s hand and threw it to the ground. At this time, Anjie kemitz had been drenched with white skin and bloodless lips.


    "Oshka!" angel shouted.


    "Yes, sir."


    "You hit me, hit me hard."


    "What nonsense are you talking about, sir?"


    "I''m not talking nonsense. If I ask you to hit me, you''ll hit me. Do you hear me?"


    But oshka stood there motionless.


    Anjie''s anger started from his heart. He punched oshka hard in the face.


    With this punch, oshka fell to the ground. He vomited blood and a tooth fell out.


    Oshka stood up. He looked at Anjie and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth.


    Then he punched Anjie in the nose.


    "OK, OK. That''s it."


    Anjie stopped oshka''s straight punch and shouted happily.


    So they came and went, and really fought. After a while, oshka''s eyes cracked, and Anjie''s nose bled.


    Finally, they exhausted their strength and collapsed to the ground.


    "Oshka, you know what? I''m lovelorn." Anjie gasped and said painfully.


    Because he was lovelorn, he wanted to vent.


    Oshka turns to look at Anjie. This soldier who has never been in love and doesn''t know what love is can only express his sympathy in this way.


    At this time, a war horse rushed into the manor at great speed. Immediately jumped down a knight, who hurriedly ran to Anjie and shouted:


    "Sir, sir. The Russians are coming!"

 Chapter 104

    The aggression of the Czar Russian army against Polotsk was so sudden for the soldiers and civilians in Polotsk. Looking at the battlefield where the two armies fought, the timing of the attack of the Czar Russian army against Polotsk was so appropriate.


    After the fall of svutsk, Minsk and other places, the army of Czar Russia has been close to Werner, the most important city of the Republic of Poland in Lithuania. The commander of this Czar''s Russian army is nominally Mikhailovich Romanov Czar, but in fact it is under the command of Prince Alexei.


    Against them were the Lithuanian army led by Prince yanush raziweu and the reinforcements of the Republic of Poland led by deputy commander Pavel sapega. Under their command, the Republic Army and its commanders scattered and retreated everywhere were assembled at the same time.


    Although the army of the Republic of Poland has many names, its number is still lower than that of Czar Russia. The new army, led by Prince boguslav, cousin of Prince yanush, faced off with another Russian army in miatelsk fort.


    As a result, the only three remaining cities of the Republic of Poland in Lithuania and lusenia were isolated. Neither Werner nor miatelsk can support Polotsk.


    It was Chechen''s old opponent, Yakov cherkaski, who led the army.


    Compared with the 5000 czar Russian army led by general Yakov cherkaski, Polotsk''s garrison is still at an absolute disadvantage. Along with the untrained infantry regiment of 1000 people, Anjie kemitz had only 2300 people. Among them, none of the winged cavalry used by the Republic of Poland to shock the world.


    Perhaps in Yakov cherkaski''s eyes, Polotsk is dead. His army only advanced more than 20 kilometers every day, slowly like an outing.


    But his opponent is not the scheming fiordo obhovich, but Anjie kemitz.


    At the first moment, the young city Lord gathered his five hundred cavalry to meet the front of Yakov cherkaski.


    "I think that Anjie kemitz is still too young and reckless. These 500 people want to raid the 5000 people of Yakov cherkaski. Someone should tell him the story of doronin."


    In the camp of the mercenary regiment, Pedro talked to people such as Cherchen and fedot.


    Chechen and others still stay in the camp without entering the city or taking any other action, which is really because of Anjie''s prejudice against the mercenary regiment. As soon as Cherchen learned from father sparso kuktsky that sparso kuktsky was waving Polotsk, the vengeful Cherchen immediately rode to the Polotsk castle, hoping that Anjie kemitz would agree to the mercenary regiment to join the battle against Czarist Russia. But he was shut in front of the borotsk castle. Anjie refused to meet Cherchen and asked his men to tell Cherchen severely where to go with the mercenary regiment.


    Because of the arms and miss OLINA, Anjie and Cherchen are completely tied up. Had it not been for the enemy''s troops, Anjie would have burned down the weak mercenary regiment.


    And for Anjie''s practice, Chechen also can''t understand it. It is the best policy for the weak side to take advantage of the advantages of urban defense and stick to waiting for help or fatigue the enemy''s talents. He glanced at father sparso kucktsky, who was the most learned of all.


    "If the Lord Anjie kemitz led 500 winged cavalry, it might not be difficult to defeat the army of 5000 czar Russia," said father sparsokuktsky. He can think of such a great disparity in military strength between Poland and Russia, only the story of more than 5000 winged cavalry defeating more than 30000 Czarists in the battle of hesino.


    "Angel has only some light cavalry, he doesn''t have any winged cavalry," interposed Pedro. On the day when Anjie led the army out of the city, Pedro looked at the cavalry in the distance. The light cavalry of 500 people and one water, each equipped with nothing but sabers, spears and bows and arrows that have almost disappeared in Western European countries.


    "Unless he is Hannibal or Alexander reborn," father spasokucktsky asserted. Obviously, he is not optimistic about kemitz.


    "Chechen, what do you think we should do?" Pedro asked Chechen.


    "Of course. Since Anjie won''t let us into the city, we will be stationed outside the city. If Anjie is defeated and Yakov cherkaski attacks the borotsk castle, we must not let him be satisfied," said Cherchen.


    Then, Chechen said his idea. Cherchen''s consideration is as follows: Prince yanush must have expected Yakov cherkaski to lead an army to attack Polotsk in advance because he left him in Polotsk. This is the prince''s opportunity to avenge himself. And the prince will not ignore Polotsk''s comfort. He will lead the army to rescue Polotsk like Smolensk. At that time, the internal and external cooperation will surely defeat Yakov''s 5000 Russian troops.


    Everyone has no opinion about Cherchen''s idea. In fact, judging from the information available to the mercenary regiment at that time, this is the most "practical". No one thought that before the battle of Polotsk, the confrontation between the Republic of Poland and Czarist Russia had begun in Werner.


    The leader''s will was soon implemented. All the soldiers of the mercenary regiment and the refugees brought by father sparsokuktsky soon packed up the camp and left for the city of Polotsk castle.


    On the way to the castle, Cherchen met Miss OLINA bilevich. The beautiful noble lady wore a cloak and rode on a white horse. Behind her were more than 100 heavily armed riders.


    "Miss OLINA, are you going to the city, too?" asked Chechen.


    "Of course, Captain Chechen. I''m also the children of Polotsk. Now that the invaders have knocked down my hometown, of course I want to defend it." OLINA said loudly.


    Her words aroused unanimous cheers from the riders behind her. These riders are noble warriors in the same village as orina. For many years, they have followed the lead of the bilevich family. Whenever the Republic recruits troops in Polotsk, there must be a team named after bilevich. This time, of course, is no exception.


    "Mom! The Knights are coming, from the pine forest.


    Ah, my destiny!


    Daughter, don''t look, with your white hands,


    Cover your eyes.


    Or your heart will jump out of your heart,


    Run with them to the battlefield. "


    The Knights sang loudly and the horses rang. The two teams converged into a long dragon and advanced towards the borotsk castle.

 Chapter 105

    Yakov cherkaski stood in front of the grain and grass burned to ashes, holding a blood stained feather arrow in his hand. Beside him lay dozens of corpses. These are soldiers of the grain transport team. More than an hour ago, they were still lively young men, but now they have lost their lives forever.


    Since Yakov cherkaski''s 5000 Russian troops entered Polotsk, his troops have been attacked more than ten times a day. There seemed to be countless ghosts staring at them by the swamp, behind the hills and in the dense forest. As long as the soldiers of Czarist Russia were lax or far away from the big army, these ghosts would rush out and reap their lives with the rain of arrows and light sabres. However, most of the cavalry led by Yakov cherkaski were Boye cavalry and pistol cavalry familiar with frontal combat. They are good at riding and breaking through the tight infantry phalanx, but in the face of this Tatar attack, they are often left behind and backed up.


    "I knew I should have brought a team of Don Cossacks. Damn Lithuanians," Yakov cherkaski thought bitterly, breaking the feather arrow in his hand.


    Yakov cherkaski and his officers knew that the "ghost" in these soldiers was just the Polish light cavalry, but they had no way to deal with it. The only thing they can do is to gather a huge army of 5000 people together as much as possible, so as not to give the cavalry of the Republic of Poland an opportunity.


    But in this way, the speed of the army slowed down greatly. The road from Smolensk to Polotsk was not spacious and the bridge was in disrepair for a long time. Under the action of the 5000 person corps, many bridges collapsed, killing and injuring many soldiers.


    More difficult is the supply of the army. At that time, the logistical supply capacity of the armies of various European countries was basically zero. To fight in enemy territory for a long time, we rely on plundering local villages and towns to supplement our consumption, which is generally the responsibility of a special search team. Czar Russia is certainly no exception.


    The only exception is the siege of Smolensk, which ended not long ago. In order to make the battle sudden, Prince Alexei chose to launch an attack on Smolensk in winter. The supplies of the more than 60000 czar Russian troops were completely supported by the stocks hoarded in Moscow and lejev fortress in advance.


    But now, the search team searching for supplies did not dare to go far away from the large forces to collect food in a distant village, because they all knew that they had a pair of eyes staring at themselves and waiting for themselves to fall into the net. Any search team that breaks away from the safe range cannot be safe.


    The transport team transporting grain and grass from the rear of Smolensk is also the focus of the Polish light cavalry. Like this completely annihilated transport team, five such transport teams have been poisoned in a row. Grain was burned and soldiers were cut to death.


    Yakov cherkaski also sent bait to try to lure these light cavalry and encircle and annihilate them once and for all. But the commander of the light cavalry can always easily distinguish the bait thrown by Yakov cherkaski.


    In this way, even if the army regardless of the food and grass they carry, they will have no food to retreat if they can''t quickly attack the castle or get supplies from the local area when the transportation line is cut off.


    "You pigs, find a way for me quickly. Do you want to attack Polotsk hungry?"


    Yakov cherkaski shouted angrily at the officers around him. He tried to cover up his helplessness in this way.


    In the face of Yakov cherkaski''s anger, the officers were silent. Most of the aristocratic officers of Czar Russia at that time had not received the systematic military training of Western Europe, and they fought entirely on the experience left by generations.


    Their ancestors were also defeated in this Tatar style light cavalry tactics, and there was no good experience for them.


    "Peter liula, you say." Yakov cherkaski, seeing that no one was talking, personally called an officer''s name.


    The young officer named petrula trembled like an electric shock when he heard Yakov cherkaski point his name. And the officers around him were as far away from the unlucky guy.


    "You say, how to deal with these light cavalry so that they no longer pose a threat to our transportation line. If you can''t say a way... Yakov cherkaski added, looking at petrula''s shaking body.


    Before Yakov cherkaski finished, the poor officer suddenly fell straight to the ground and fainted.


    But this does not mean that petrula can escape Yakov cherkaski''s anger. The general''s angry whip falls on petrula. It was full of twenty whips.


    "General, I have an idea."


    At this time, Yakov cherkaski''s adjutant, the lucky Smolensk little noble Bix, stood out from behind a group of tsarist Russian officers and said.


    "Oh, what can you do?" Yakov cherkaski turned his eyes to his "adjutant", with an accident in his eyes.


    After Gregory''s death, Bix, the so-called second aide, should have taken over from Gregory according to tradition. However, Yakov cherkaski used to make Bix his adjutant in order to balance the anzumov family and the shichenko family. How could he hand over such an important position as his first adjutant to a small polish aristocrat. Therefore, he directly promoted an officer from the old Boyer aristocracy of Czar Russia to replace the dead Gregory. For this arrangement, Bix did not have any emotion and complaints. As usual, he tried his best to assist the new adjutant.


    Such a guy who usually does nothing but speak out now says he has a way to deal with light cavalry. Not only Yakov cherkaski, but also the officers of Czar Russia were curious.


    "General, we can deal with the threat of Polish light cavalry to our supply line in a stupid way," Bix said.


    "Stupid way, how stupid?" someone among the officers laughed.


    "Shut up."


    Yakov cherkaski said this to the officer who was laughing in the dark, not Bix. Obviously, he was interested in what Bix called another mode of transportation.


    "You go on."


    "We can build a simple wooden bunker every ten to fifteen miles along the march route, and arrange a small team of soldiers in it. Then we can connect our supply lines with iron piles and your Boye cavalry as iron chains. Because the devina river is parallel to our march route, we can even use rafts to transport cavalry to patrol back and forth. In this way , even if the enemy''s light cavalry wants to intercept, they can''t stop us. After all, even if the light cavalry is powerful, the war horse can''t swim. "


    Although Bix''s method can not eliminate the light cavalry, it can effectively eliminate the threat of Polish light cavalry to the transportation supply line, and can greatly save manpower.


    Yakov cherkaski nodded endlessly, obviously very satisfied.


    "Just do what you say," said Yakov cherkaski.

 Chapter 106

    The "stupid approach" biks suggested to Yakov cherkaski finally worked.


    When Yakov cherkaski commanded his engineers to build the first bunker, Anjie didn''t care. The brave borotsk Lord regarded Yakov cherkaski''s behavior as a sign of cowardice. But a few days later, after the Czar''s Russian army built the same simple bunker every 15 miles and placed a small group of soldiers in it, Anjie finally understood Yakov cherkaski''s intention - the Russian general wanted to use the bunker to limit his cavalry''s attack on his supply line.


    Of course, Anjie knew that the consequences would be unimaginable if Yakov cherkaski built the bunker all the way to the city of Polotsk. In order to pull out the nails, Anjie commanded his cavalry to launch a raid on one of the blockhouses. In this raid, Anjie arranged two hundred cavalry on the only way for the Czar''s Russian reinforcements to intercept the enemy''s reinforcements, while the remaining three hundred attacked the bunker with all their strength.


    At the beginning of the battle, the well-trained Lithuanian light cavalry covertly advanced to a distance of 50 meters from the bunker and launched a surprise attack at such a close distance. But their raid was blocked by the trench around the bunker, in which there were dense wooden signposts. As Anjie''s troops did not prepare ladders and other tools in advance, the light cavalry had nothing to do outside the trench.


    The Czar Russian soldiers in the bunker recovered from their initial shock. They fought back with their guns and grenades, and reported the news of their attack to the large forces with wolf smoke. The Lithuanian light cavalry did not want to be outdone. They fought back at the enemy in the bunker with carbines and bows.


    The carbines and bows that can be used on the horse are not as powerful as the heavy muskets used by the soldiers of the Czar''s Russian new army. In the process of shooting, the bullets and feather arrows fired by the brave Lithuanian light cavalry could not penetrate the wooden bunker, while the bullets of the heavy rope gun used by the Czar Russian new army soldiers could easily penetrate the lock armour on the light cavalry.


    Some light cavalry got off their horses. They jumped out of the ditch recklessly, chopping wooden sticks with their short axes, hoping to open up a passage.


    But they don''t have enough time.


    Reinforcements composed of Boye cavalry easily broke through the positions of the blocking forces. In the frontal confrontation, the Lithuanian light cavalry is not the opponent of the Boye cavalry who trained their martial arts since childhood. Even three or five people together could not stop the attack of a Boye cavalry. As a result, the light cavalry in charge of blocking was quickly defeated and rushed under the fighting bunker - at that time, several light cavalry had climbed to the edge of the wooden bunker.


    Then the Czar''s Russian infantry and artillery arrived. Then there was a massacre.


    After the battle, more than 200 Lithuanian cavalry fell on the battlefield. The Tsarist Russian army lost less than 20 people.


    Anjie kemitz was also seriously injured in the battle. He was hit in the head by a Bowyer cavalry''s leaf hammer. But for the protection of a chained helmet, he would go to God. But even so, when he was carried back to the borotsk castle under the protection of his men, he was unconscious because of too much blood loss.


    After receiving the news, OLINA bilevich rushed to the castle at the first time. As soon as she saw Anjie kemitz covered in bandages, she fell to the side of the bed. At this time, all the misunderstandings and dissatisfaction of orina with Anjie disappeared. Now she only wants the person she loves to wake up early. For this, even if it is to let her pay everything, she is willing.


    The defeat of the light cavalry also plunged the whole city into panic and fear. People seemed to see that the tragedy of the fall of Smolensk would be repeated in bolotsk.


    When Cherchen got the news and entered the castle with Pedro. Oshka and yarosh, two confidants of Anjie, are arguing over Polotsk''s defense. Oshka believes that with the defeat of the light cavalry, borotsk''s defeat is inevitable. The only thing they can do now is to take Anjie and orina to escape before the Tsarist Russian army begins to besiege the city, to Werner, or to any place in the Republic where there is no war. Yarosh has already killed red eyes. He is determined to stay and wash his shame with Yakov cherkaski''s blood. And yarosh said he would have done the same if Anzu hadn''t fallen into a coma. Because he is a soldier with more honor than anything.


    But when oshka and yarosh saw Chechen and Pedro, the two opponents said in unison, "what are you doing here?"


    Facing oshka and yarosh''s killing eyes, Chechen said calmly, "I heard that Anjie was injured. Come and see him."


    "Get out! You don''t have to pretend to be good," oshka said angrily. He still resents the fact that Chechen "used" miss OLINA to cheat back arms from himself. He even felt that it was because there was no such arms that Anzu was so badly injured.


    "I''m here to see Anjie kemitz," Chechen repeated, and walked upstairs.


    "Dare you!" oshka and yarosh stared at each other. They took the first step up the stairs, stood in front of Chechen and Pedro, and pulled out the saber on their waist.


    Pedro protected Cherchen behind him and also inserted his finger into the trigger of the pistol.


    At the moment of tension between the two sides, the door of the bedroom on the second floor opened. Miss OLINA bilevich came out.


    "Anzu woke up."


    Oshka and yarosh were overjoyed to hear that Anjie woke up. They climbed the stairs hand and foot and rushed into the bedroom.


    "Miss OLINA, we''re here to see Anjie."


    Miss OLINA bilevitch nodded and signaled that Cherchen could go in.


    In the bedroom, oshka and yarosh knelt down by Anjie''s bed. They shed tears in pain, grieved that they had not protected Anzu, and rejoiced that God could wake Anzu up.


    Anjie kemitz, lying in bed, was obviously still weak. There was no trace of blood on his lips, and his face was frighteningly white. He saw Chechen at the door and nodded to him.


    Che Chen saw that Anjie''s lips moved and went to the bedside to try to hear Anjie''s voice.


    "Polotsk, you can''t lose it."


    Chechen heard.


    "Orina represents me."


    This is Anjie''s second sentence.


    He handed over all the power of Polotsk to OLINA bilevich!

 Chapter 107

    Anjie kemitz handed over Polotsk''s military power to OLINA. It seems to be fascinated by love, but it is actually an extremely superb means. Because now Polotsk has no candidate to convince the public except orina.


    Although oshka and yarosh are loyal to themselves, they are good players in charge, but they have no ability to plan strategies and unite people. What''s more, these two men offended Polotsk from aristocracy to civilians a while ago.


    And Chechen, why should he hand over his military power to a mercenary? And a child under the age of 15. What''s more, this suckling guy also took arms from himself, and he did it by using OLINA.


    In this way, the only suitable person is OLINA. First of all, she was born in bolotsk as a local aristocrat, and the bilevich family has always been popular in bolotsk; As well-known women they love, oshka and yarosh will be as loyal to orina as they are to themselves; OLINA''s loyal and patriotic character makes her go all out to defend Polotsk.


    Hearing that Anjie was going to hand over military power to herself, OLINA didn''t show surprise and hesitation like ordinary women, and then prevaricated. The British woman nodded to Anjie and accepted her lover''s decision.


    "Our mercenary regiment will also swear to be loyal to miss OLINA to defend Polotsk." Chechen immediately agreed to this declaration. This is not because Cherchen saw through the complex and exquisite political logic, but just out of his trust and gratitude to miss OLINA. In return for getting her arms back.


    When oshka and yarosh have orders from Anjie, how can they say no.


    In this way, orina became the commander of Polotsk. After taking over the military power, orina''s first order was to hold a military conference to discuss Polotsk''s defense.


    The participants soon gathered in the hall of the borotsk castle. There, the representatives of the former Polotsk garrison, including oshka and yarosh, the representatives of the mercenary Corps such as Chechen and Pedro and father spasokuktsky, as well as the representatives of the civil corps composed of various villages gathered together to come together for the fate of Polotsk. In particular, the representatives of the Democratic groups, who have learned about the tragic experience of the Smolensk people from the refugees who fled to Smolensk.


    Miss OLINA appeared in front of the crowd in a small winged cavalry chain armour coat, like a female warrior God.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," aurina shouted: "The enemy has approached our land. They want to replace our pure faith with heretical heresy. They want to take away our land and freedom and take care of us as serfs. The heroic soldiers chose to resist. Although they failed, they told us with their own lives: the people of bolotsk would rather die standing than live kneeling. Now, It''s time for us to make a choice, to die standing or kneeling. "


    OLINA pulled out her saber at her waist and held it high above her head.


    A sound of swords coming out of their scabbard sounded. Everyone present had already been infected and inspired by orina''s speech full of sincere emotion and patriotic enthusiasm. At this time, who would choose to surrender!


    "We will kill now. Now there are four thousand warriors in the city, and there are four thousand sabers. With this invincible power, we will be able to sweep the entire Russian camp and cut them to pieces."


    It was the noble Charles who spoke. He was an old noble with white hair and beard. It was said that he had experienced the glorious era of bartore. Although the old man was old, he still didn''t change his hot temper. When he shouted, his seven wolf like sons shouted.


    For a moment, the hall was full of Shouts.


    Seeing that these nobles were going to act rashly, Chechen hurried up the steps, stood next to miss OLINA, and shouted with all his strength: "everyone, please listen to me."


    The voice under the stage finally calmed down a little. Everyone looked at Cherchen standing next to miss OLINA. Most of them didn''t know the mercenary leader. At this time, looking at Cherchen, they were wondering what sacred he was.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is Chechen, the head of the mercenary regiment sent by Prince yanush to support Polotsk, and he is also my deputy." OLINA answered the questions for everyone. Of course, the so-called Deputy title is added by OLINA now, in order to make Chechen''s speech more authoritative.


    However, just "sent by Prince yanush" is enough to impress Cherchen. In Lithuania, the raziweu family has unparalleled appeal, and Prince yanush raziweu is the God of war as famous as yarimi in the eyes of all Lithuanians and the hero who once broke the "Cossack sword".


    Some people even speculated whether the prince had expected Yakov to attack Polotsk before arranging the chess piece of the mercenary regiment in advance.


    Of course, Chechen didn''t know the speculation. He cleared his throat and told everyone his plan. This plan was discussed by all the mercenaries and was most in line with Polotsk''s defense method.


    Yes, it''s defense. The mercenary regiment knows that the current Polotsk garrison is completely unable to defeat the powerful 5000 czar Russian army in the field. They can only rely on advanced fortifications to offset the advantages of Czar Russia''s number and firepower, and then wait for the opportunity to find an opportunity to counterattack.


    Specifically, it is between the East and south of the borotsk castle, that is, the current mercenary regiment''s residence, to build a bastion.


    The reason why we choose between the East and the south is that Polotsk faces the river in the north, which is not conducive to the large regiment to build offensive positions and launch formation. To camp in the west is tantamount to exposing his back to the two Prince raziweu who may support at any time (Cherchen and they don''t know that Werner and Mia telsk castle are also fighting). Of all, Yakov could only attack in the East and south.


    By building forts, the garrison is like nailing a nail in any direction of attack of Czar Russia. If Yakov does not pull out this nail, the side of his army attacking the wall of Polotsk will fall into the attack of bastion fire; Similarly, if the Russian army chooses to attack the bastion first, they will be hit by the double fire from the bastion and the castle.


    Chechen explained his plan in detail. But in addition to a few people in the hall, most of them were still foggy. These polish and Lithuanian nobles in bolotsk have never experienced the war form of bastions in Italy and the Netherlands, nor have they seen the standard giant bastions such as zbalari fortress. In their minds, war is the fight between sabers and sabers, muskets and muskets.


    Che Chen''s mouth was dry, but there was little response from the audience. He couldn''t help feeling a little anxious.


    At this time, miss OLINA said, "ladies and gentlemen, the plan mentioned by head Chechen is formulated by Prince yanush for us. The mayor of Anjie kemitz and I fully agree with this plan."


    Because of the defeat of the light cavalry led by Anjie, orina vaguely felt that it was not feasible to rely solely on cavalry. Although she didn''t understand whether the so-called bastion method of Chechen was feasible, she was willing to trust Chechen and give it a try. To this end, she also pulled out the plan platform for Chechen by Prince yanush and Anjie.


    Now, no one objected.


    Chechen glanced at orina gratefully.


    "Captain Chechen, let''s follow this plan," said Miss OLINA bilevich.

 Chapter 108

    Three days later, when Yakov cherkaski led 4000 Russian troops to the city of bolozko, a simple fortress stood in front of them.


    This bastion is a "non-standard" Vauban bastion. Although its middle dike is very short, it can ensure that the rifle range can fully cover this area. In order to prevent the siege gun from hitting the middle embankment directly, a concave fort was built in front of the middle embankment of the fortress, and some Musketeers were assigned here to strengthen the defense of the trench.


    But there is no main fortress above the core triangle fortress. Originally, there should be a main fortress at the slightly higher position of the triangle fortress. Artillery is mounted on the main fortress so that the artillery on the main fortress can surpass and shoot. At the same time, artillery is also arranged on the triangle fortress to form a part of cross fire. But because of time constraints, the main fortress was abandoned.


    Where Yakov cherkaski could not see, there were hidden roads and garrison stations. These are bunkers to counter the former infantry. In order to prevent the enemy''s longitudinal fire, Chechen they also set up many horizontal walls in the hidden road.


    The whole bastion without main fortress is mostly built of thick soil. The reason why bricks and stones are not used is not only due to the lack of time, but also because the soil can effectively absorb the energy of shells. As for those places where bricks and wood have to be used, the mercenary regiment is also covered with thick soil on the outside.


    Yakov cherkaski had an instinctive resistance to attacking the bastion. In fact, it often took months to conquer a fortress in that era.


    Yakov cherkaski sent rangers to investigate the other walls of the borotsk castle. He came to as like as two peas: North and West.


    Compared with Cherchen, Yakov cherkaski certainly knew that Werner and Mia telsk castle were also under attack by the Czar''s army, but he did not dare to ensure that his own army would win in those two directions or could delay the possible reinforcements.


    Yakov cherkaski didn''t want to be caught between two sides more than the losses he had to bear to attack the fortress.


    So Yakov cherkaski arranged 800 troops to the west, and the main force besieged the fort.


    Soon, the Russian army built an artillery position. Twelve guns lined up in turn and aimed at the fort guarded by the mercenary regiment.


    With the command of the artillery commander, the artillery skillfully pushed the gunpowder and shells into the muzzle. After adjusting the muzzle angle, the artillery roared like a dragon.


    Most of the first shells fell around the fort, and only one of them hit the fort.


    The Russian artillery adjusted the angle of the artillery and loaded it again. This time, the accuracy of the shells was greatly improved, and most of the shells hit the fortress.


    The next morning, the Russian artillery positions poured fire on the fort. But the fortress guarded by the mercenary regiment is really a dead silence. No matter how the enemy shelled, he did not launch a counterattack. It was the artillery in the borotsk castle that fired several times.


    Pedro carefully poked half his head behind the parapet. His field of vision was full of smoke, which was the dust caused by shells hitting the fortress. Although Yakov cherkaski''s shelling was frightening, if it was a complete fortress, the damage to the fortress would be minimal. Because there were no reliable grenades at that time, most of the shells were solid. After they hit the fortress, the energy is absorbed by the thick soil on the fortress.


    But the mercenary regiment spent a few days building a simple version of the fort, but it did not have such a strong anti shelling ability, and the number of guns in the fort was seriously insufficient.


    Pedro retracted his head behind the parapet. He leaned back against the breast wall, took out a pinch of tobacco and put it into his pipe. The reason why it often takes months to attack a fortress is that the artillery can not cause substantial damage to the fortress in a short time, and the attacking party can only bombard for a long time in order to create a large enough gap. Under normal circumstances, infantry will never attack before opening the gap.


    But there is an exception to everything. Chechen has no confidence in how long his fortress can withstand shelling. So Chechen arranged for his uncle Pedro to guard against possible sneak attacks inside the breast wall.


    Pedro lit his pipe, took a comfortable sip, and then spit out a few circles leisurely. As a veteran, he was already familiar with the environment of gunfire. He had experienced even more fierce gunfire. But now the recruits of the mercenary Corps don''t have this determination. As soon as they heard the gunfire, they didn''t distinguish the distance of the gunfire, so they hugged their heads and shrank up.


    "We have to train them in the future," thought Pedro.


    Gradually, Pedro heard and felt that the Russian artillery had obviously decreased, and the firing frequency was not so dense at the beginning. He hurriedly put his head out of the breast wall again, which startled him - in front of him, there were another Russian infantry array. Yakov cherkaski only used half a day''s artillery preparation to let the infantry attack, and the fort was blasted out of a gap in half a day.


    Pedro hurried into the garrison.


    "The Russian army, the Russian army is going to attack," Pedro shouted to the people hiding in the garrison.


    Everyone stood up. Although most of the soldiers were full of panic in their eyes, they entered the position under the leadership of their captain.


    "Fedot, wait a minute." Chechen pulled fedot who was about to lead the team out.


    "What''s the matter? Commander."


    "You stay here, the musketeers are under my command," Chechen said to fedot.


    He still remembered the agreement with fedot that fedot would not shoot his compatriots.


    "Captain!" fedot immediately knew Cherchen''s intention. He looked at Cherchen gratefully. At this time, the players under fedot looked at them strangely. They didn''t know that fedot was Russian.


    "You stay here and help take care of the wounded." fedot also gave a reasonable reason for the players.


    Then he picked up a musket leaning against the wall and jumped out of the garrison.


    Yakov cherkaski''s army is still a classic offensive formation. The only difference is that because there is no deep trench in the fort, the Russian army also omitted to send cannon fodder to fill the trench.


    The Russian new arms gunmen in the first row stood within the effective range of the musket, set up the support and aimed at the breast wall and gap of the fort.


    ¡°fire£¡¡±


    At the command of the Musketeers commander, the new army Musketeers skillfully pulled the trigger.


    A row of bullets hit the breast wall, and the soil on the breast wall fell through a sieve.


    The soldiers of the mercenary regiment consciously didn''t have a probe. They were waiting for Chechen''s "stand up" command.


    After two rounds of shooting, the Russian infantry finally set out.


    Seeing the red flag waved by the scout in charge of observation, Che Chen decisively issued the order to stand up.


    The Musketeers got up quickly. They loaded gunpowder and bullets into the gun chamber according to the procedure during training.


    The first row of musketeers put their muskets on the breast wall and aimed at the Russian army.


    "Boom."


    The four pound gun, which had been silent, took the lead. The shells hit a bloody alley in the infantry square of the Russian army.


    Crackle crackle.


    Muskets were also added to the Quartet.

 Chapter 109

    However, the poor performance of the Russian army and the huge advantage in the number of Lithuanian light cavalry still locked them in the victory. The Russian Musketeers in the first row were nervous and fired before the light cavalry entered effective range. After that, the Musketeers in the second, third and fourth rows were also cursed and fired all the bullets in the barrel before the officer gave an order.


    The light cavalry armed with super long guns broke through the square of the Russian army after paying the loss of dozens of people. The morale of the Czar''s Russian soldiers was completely shaken. No matter how the officers shouted, they no longer obeyed the orders, but began to run for their lives. The solid square fell into collapse.


    Next, the light cavalry began to reap the lives of Russian infantry who had lost their will to fight. As their peers have been doing for thousands of years.

 Chapter 110

    When Yakov cherkaski learned that his division had been completely annihilated by the Lithuanian light cavalry of bolotsk, the cruel executioner stared round and showed an incredible expression. Yakov cherkaski never thought that the defenders of the Republic of Poland dared to go out of the city to fight. In previous campaigns, it was often the Tsarist Russian army with an advantage in number that calmly surrounded the army of the Republic of Poland in the city. Occasionally, with one or two exceptions, it was just like doronin, the commander of the Polish wing cavalry in the battle of Smolensk, relying on the strength of the wing cavalry to launch a counterattack. But this was the tacit understanding of the siege, and doronin boldly left the city because he was intrigued by Prince Alexei.


    And what''s in this small town of Polotsk? Only a few poorly equipped light cavalry. How dare they get out of town!


    Yakov cherkaski couldn''t understand. But he just ignored the most important point. That is our own strength.


    In the past, every time czar Russia''s army fought with the army of the Republic of Poland, it was often able to gather a force advantage of one or two times or even five or six times more than that of the Republic of Poland. Although these armies could not compare with the army of the Republic of Poland in terms of training and sophistication, but also with the private troops and mercenaries of families such as raziweu, with a sea of people and greater casualties, czar Russia could always defeat its opponents.


    This time, the Russian army led by Yakov cherkaski was only more than 5000 people. After a long march and the troops left to protect the transportation supply line, they actually reached only 4000 people under the city of Polotsk. This number is almost the same as that of the defenders of the Republic of Poland and the civilian groups entering the city. Yakov cherkaski also sent 800 men from the earth to attack the west, which further narrowed the military gap between the two sides. On the local front, the army of the Republic of Poland is even more than that of Czar Russia.


    The total annihilation of the unit has already attacked the loss of the fort, making Yakov cherkaski lose a quarter of his troops. And it is also a great blow to the morale of the army. Yakov cherkaski can only withdraw his troops and make a long-term plan.


    On the first day of the Polotsk offensive and defensive war, the defenders won the final victory.


    For Chechen''s mercenary regiment, although the victory is gratifying. But in the battle of this day, the mercenary regiment also paid 56 casualties, most of them were lost in the raid of Boye cavalry. After nightfall, the remaining members of the mercenary regiment began to clean up the bodies of the dead. Whether the soldiers recruited by the mercenary regiment in Polotsk or the members of the Smolensk Volunteer Army brought by father spasokuktsky, they are all related by family. They are either friends or neighbors in their hometown on weekdays, and some brothers joined the mercenary regiment together. At the end of this day, the 31st person lost his life forever, and the survivors couldn''t help feeling sad.


    At this time, father sparsokuktsky began to inspire everyone. The respected priest ran around in front of the mercenaries. He encouraged everyone to say that today''s dead died for the holy word of God to continue to be preached in the Church of the Republic. Although they were dead, the young man''s soul had already been introduced to heaven by angels. In front of God, they can proudly tell God that the wounds here and there are injured for holy karma. He made everyone remember the honor of today''s battle. The 200 mercenary regiment blocked the attack of the 4000 czar Russian army, including Yakov cherkaski, our most ferocious enemy.


    These words of father sparsokuktsky can obviously infect and inspire people. The members of the mercenary regiment, who were still immersed in the grief of losing their brothers and friends, all regained their spirits. They gathered the bodies of the dead and began to mend the gap in the fort with sandbags.


    Che Chen looked at the scene in full swing on the fortress and was relieved. But he was also very clear that after today''s World War I, the mercenary regiment had better let other troops in the castle take their place to guard the fort, so that the mercenary regiment can recover as soon as possible.


    At this time, miss OLINA bilevich, accompanied by oshka and yarosh, arrived at the fort.


    As soon as OLINA bilevitch saw Cherchen, she asked with concern, "Captain Cherchen, are you okay?"


    "Miss orina, I''m fine," Cherchen said to orina bilevich. Then he told Miss OLINA about the idea of the mercenary regiment guarding the fort in the city of hope.


    Miss OLINA bilevich nodded. But she asked Cherchen another question.


    "Commander Chechen, do you think we can launch a counterattack now?"


    Chechen was surprised. He didn''t understand how orina suddenly had such an idea.


    Seeing Cherchen''s face in doubt, OLINA bilevitch explained: "This idea was put forward by old shar. Today, our cavalry swept Yakov cherkaski''s 800 infantry. Everyone thinks that the Czar Russian army is just like this. Moreover, because of today''s defeat, the enemy''s morale must be low, while our morale is high. The balance of victory is leaning towards us."


    After listening to miss OLINA''s words, Chechen bowed his head and thought for a while. Instead of directly answering whether Miss OLINA could or could not, he asked oshka, "Lieutenant oshka, what was the situation of the battle when Lord Anjie was injured?"


    Oshka glanced at orina and didn''t answer Chechen''s question. He still has a grudge against Cherchen''s recapture of the arms.


    "Oshka, I also want to know the specific situation at that time," OLINA bilevich told oshka.


    So oshka reluctantly recalled the situation at that time.


    As an adjutant of Anjie, oshka participated in the battle at that time and witnessed the defeat with his own eyes. Although he attributed the failure of Anjie to inadequate preparation and the lack of bravery of the light cavalry responsible for blocking, after filtering out these subjective factors, Cherchen still restored the result of the battle in his mind. And orina thought about it.


    When oshka finished speaking, Cherchen said to miss OLINA bilevich: "As you have heard, dear young lady, Lord Anjie also took advantage of the number at the beginning of that battle. Even when the light cavalry responsible for blocking collapsed, the troops he commanded to attack the bunker and the light cavalry who retreated still took advantage of the number. But he still failed. Do you know the reason?"


    "It''s because of the Boye cavalry?" miss OLINA bilevich thought for a moment. In today''s battle, she also saw the horror of these black gods of death. If it weren''t for the firepower of the "organ", the fort might have been lost at that time.


    "Yes, not all of them," said Chechen. At this time, he was like a little teacher giving lessons to his students.


    "With all due respect, Lord Anjie didn''t take the bunker before the enemy arrived, and his failure was doomed. The Boye cavalry broke through the obstruction of the light cavalry, but accelerated the process of failure. Because even the light cavalry dragged the Boye cavalry into the scuffle, and the infantry and artillery with complete equipment came after the Boye cavalry. They are Anjie The key to Iraq''s failure. Facing an army composed of multiple arms, it is difficult to defeat independently by cavalry alone. "


    "But we are not annihilating each other today... Olena bilevic just wanted to say about the Czar Russian army destroyed this morning, but she suddenly remembered that she had three times more troops than the other party, and there were no artillery and cavalry in the Russian army.


    "Although I don''t know why Yakov cherkaski let a single infantry regiment go to the West alone, I don''t think Yakov cherkaski will make the same mistake again," Chechen said.


    "Then can we only stick to it? Chechen." OLINA asked reluctantly.


    "There may be a way to try, but I''m not sure."


    When orina was ready to give up, Chechen said he had a way.

 Chapter 111

    A few days later, Yakov cherkaski gave up the idea of a quick decision. Every day, tsarist Russian artillery would drag cannons into artillery positions and launch artillery attacks on bastions and borotsk castle. Polotsk''s defenders would also launch artillery counterattacks from the walls and forts, and such shelling would continue until dark. It seems that neither side can do anything, and the war is sliding in the direction of stalemate. But both orina and Chechen and Yakov cherkaski are preparing for a fatal blow to their opponents.


    The actions of Polotsk were obviously ahead of Czarist Russia.


    On this day, Yakov cherkaski suddenly received a report from the spy that dozens of ships of the Republic of Poland appeared on the dogava river.


    Yakov cherkaski was really shocked at the news. Because the Daugava river connects bolotsk and Mia telsk fort, so many ships suddenly appear on the river at this time, which is likely to be reinforcements from Mia telsk fort.


    "Did the prince''s army who attacked the fort Mya telsk be defeated?" Yakov cherkaski thought uneasily.


    Yakov cherkaski dared not be careless about the sudden situation. He quickly took more than ten Boye cavalry to ride towards the river bank.


    As reported by the spies, there are indeed dozens of boats on the daugawa River, but these boats are very old, most of them ordinary fishing boats and merchant ships. And instead of stopping at the Bank of Polotsk castle, they headed up the dogava river.


    "Where did these ships come from?" Yakov cherkaski looked at the ships on the river and fell into thinking.


    Since Yakov cherkaski led the Russian army into Polotsk, most poles and Lithuanians have fled into Polotsk castle. Yakov cherkaski and his army are not only ships, but also people. Today, there are so many fishing boats in the river. It must be unusual.


    "You, get over there now and let those ships come over," Yakov cherkaski ordered to a Boye cavalry.


    The Boye cavalry rode to the nearest place to the river bank. He shouted to a merchant ship closest to the bank and ordered them to come quickly.


    But the merchant ship not only didn''t listen, but sped up and headed upstream.


    The angry Boye cavalry raised a hard bow and shot an arrow at the merchant ship. He tried to frighten the sailors on the ship in this way.


    The feather arrow crossed a track in the sky and nailed it to the side of the merchant ship. Unexpectedly, instead of slowing down and landing, the sailors on the merchant ship pulled out a gun from the cabin.


    No merchant ship will be equipped and can be equipped with artillery. Obviously, the sailors on these merchant ships and fishing boats were disguised as soldiers. The Boye cavalry saw that the merchant ship was equipped with artillery, and the muzzle had been aimed at himself. He quickly hit his horse and ran back.


    The artillery shells landed where the Boye cavalry had stood.


    "General, those are soldiers," said the Boye cavalry, running back to Yakov cherkaski with lingering fear.


    "Nonsense, I saw it all," Yakov cherkaski shouted at the Boye cavalry.


    Yakov picked up his telescope and carefully observed the merchant ship. The gun that fired the shell just now was a four pound gun. Through the window of the ship, Yakov vaguely saw that there seemed to be horses moving in the cabin.


    "Isn''t it!"


    Yakov cherkaski suddenly remembered a possibility, which startled him in a cold sweat.


    The route of the army attacking Polotsk led by Yakov cherkaski is basically parallel to the daugawa River, which means that by water transportation, the army of the Republic of Poland can land at any place and then attack the supply line of the Russian army. What''s worse, the simple bunker originally arranged on the transportation supply line can only defend against the raids of light cavalry, but can''t resist the bombardment of artillery.


    Obviously, the garrison of Polotsk learned the lesson of being killed by the light cavalry when they raided the bunker, and began to take action with artillery.


    "Hurry back with me."


    Yakov cherkaski pulled the reins, turned his horse around and ran towards the camp.


    Back at the camp, Yakov cherkaski rushed to the map before he could unload his armor. He drew his hand on the map and began to calculate.


    Judging by the number and size of ships on the river, this fleet can be ridden by hundreds of people. With artillery, it is unmatched by the defenders in any fortress.


    "Fortunately, I found it," Yakov cherkaski said with a ferocious smile. He had thought of a way to deal with it, and this time he might repeat the story of the re establishment of the Lithuanian light cavalry.


    Yakov cherkaski quickly began to mobilize troops. He moved the artillery position to the Bank of the river in order to block the daogawa River and block the retreat of the army of the Republic of Poland along the river. Then Yakov left 2000 infantry to defend the artillery position and monitor Polotsk, while he led a thousand cavalry and infantry to follow him along the river bank.


    Yakov cherkaski''s idea is wonderful: if the Polish Army lands and attacks its own transportation supply line, he will lead the army to surround and destroy it; If the Polish Army wanted to escape back to Polotsk, the artillery on the Bank of the river would sink them in the dogava river.


    In short, in Yakov cherkaski''s eyes, the Polish troops in this fleet have become their own food.


    Yakov cherkaski set off with two thousand Russian troops in a mighty manner. What he did not know was that there were two pairs of eyes looking at him at the top of the city tower in Polotsk.


    "Cherchen, your method is really effective. Yakov cherkaski is on the hook." OLINA bilevich said happily to Cherchen around her.


    "I hope God will protect Yakov cherkaski until we destroy the two thousand Russian troops in front of us."


    "God will bless us," said OLINA with certainty.


    It turned out that all this was Chechen''s plan. He guessed the importance of the supply line to Yakov cherkaski from oshka''s story and came up with this move to lure Yakov cherkaski to divide his troops. These ships were owned by local businessmen and fishermen in Polotsk, and OLINA requisitioned them at twice the price; Of course the gun on the ship is real, but only this one; As for the horses and soldiers on board, they were not as exaggerated as Yakov cherkaski thought, but there were more than a hundred people. Relying on camouflage, the army of more than 100 people led the nose of 2000 people of Czar Russia.


    "Tonight is the end of the Russian army," orina thought.

 Chapter 112

    On the sixth night of the outbreak of the battle of Polotsk, Polotsk''s defenders, led by OLINA bilevich, were preparing to deal a fatal blow to the two thousand Russian troops outside the city.


    It was dark tonight, and the moon seemed to hide in the clouds early because of the upcoming bloody battle. But in the castle of Polotsk, OLINA bilevich was like a bright sun, standing at the head of everyone.


    The daughter of Polotsk, dressed in ancestral winged cavalry armor, stood on the steps of the castle stairs. Under her head are all the main generals and officers of the borotsk garrison. They include aleval Chechen, the head of the mercenary regiment, Pedro, the deputy head of the mercenary regiment, Charles, Cassian and kasimir, the commanders of the militia regiment, zooshka and yarosh, regular officers, etc.


    Behind them were four thousand soldiers who would obey orders. Among them, there are 2000 cavalry soldiers alone. Although most of their weapons and armor are inferior, they are full of enthusiasm to kill the enemy.


    OLINA bilevitch rang the bell of the borotsk castle. She said to everyone, "when the war comes, the enemy ravages my land. As borotsk''s men, shouldn''t we jump up and jump horse and cross knife? Shouldn''t we rush to the front and shine on the lintel?"


    "Yes, yes," answered countless voices.


    OLINA bilevitch nodded, her white face glowing red. Just listen to her continue: "Tonight, we will launch a counterattack against the enemy outside the city. Perhaps some people will doubt whether we can defeat the enemy with tight fortification. Then, please think about who destroyed the enemy''s 800 infantry in yesterday''s battle and who guarded the ridge with 200 infantry. It''s you, you brave soldiers. You have created miracles, no doubt, You can create greater miracles. "


    With that, OLINA bilevitch pulled out her knife and raised it high.


    Everyone pulled out their weapons. In an instant, the castle became a sea of swords.


    After boosting morale, OLINA bilevitch led all the soldiers out of the castle to fight to the death with the two thousand czar Russian troops under the city.


    Although most of Polotsk''s defenders were cavalry, the battle was first launched by infantry. More than 1000 Polotsk''s infantry, led by Cherchen and Pedro, rushed towards the wall of the Tsar''s Russian artillery position.


    Of course, such a big movement in the castle could not be concealed from the Russian army outside the city. The remaining Russian commander sent someone to chase Yakov immediately and asked him to return to the division for support. At the same time, he asked the soldiers to hold their positions and wait for reinforcements.


    The charging Polish infantry were shot by the Czar Russian Musketeers inside the city wall.


    According to the Convention, after being attacked by the enemy''s fire, the attacking Musketeers should fight back quickly. But this time, all Musketeers changed their muskets and used their spears uniformly according to Pedro''s requirements. They carried the fierce attack of the Russian Musketeers, rushed into the city wall like a tiger in the gap between the enemy''s ammunition loading, and inserted the spear tip into the unprepared Russian army My chest.


    The light cavalry led by oshka and yarosh were divided into two teams. They braved the grape bullets continuously sprayed from the Russian artillery position to gallop on the two wings of the Russian position, constantly throwing feather arrows to kill the Russian artillery and distract their attention.


    Knowing that there was no hope of escape, the Russian army also burst out with strong combat effectiveness. They used gun butts and long axes to chop the spear array of Polish infantry, trying to pull the other party into a close-up white-edged war.


    Although it failed to break the long gun array for a time, it miraculously blocked the advance of Polish infantry.


    "Cannon, cannon." seeing that the war was at an impasse for a moment, Chechen shouted behind him.


    Behind the infantry phalanx, all Polotsk''s artillery were transported out of the city to participate in the counter offensive against the Russian army.


    The artillery built an artillery position outside the city at the fastest speed, but it was too dark. The two armies fought together again, and the artillery dared not fire rashly.


    "Chechen, it''s too dark. The artillery are afraid to hurt their own people." Pedro shouted to Chechen.


    "The second row raises the torch, raises the torch." Chechen said in a hurry.


    The infantry in the second row dropped their spears and raised torches. As a result, a red line composed of countless torches appeared on this side of the Polish infantry.


    In front of the red line, of course, is the enemy.


    Bolotsk''s artillery immediately understood the intention of their comrades in arms. They raised their muzzle and fired in front of the line of fire.


    Countless shells exploded in the Russian phalanx, and the original solid formation could no longer be maintained. The Russian infantry had to disperse, but once so, the single warrior had no power to stop the advance of the spear phalanx.


    One life after another was reaped by spearheads as dense as a forest. After the bravest soldiers and officers died under the spear array, some cowardly noble officers began to escape, and the soldiers at the bottom composed of serfs lost their will to fight.


    But the solid city wall that had been firmly guarded became the cage of all czar Russian soldiers, and there were countless Lithuanian light cavalry waiting for them outside.


    "Surrender, surrender."


    Seeing that victory was a foregone conclusion, Chechen didn''t want to kill too much, he ordered everyone to shout.


    The surviving Russian army threw their weapons to the ground and raised their hands high.


    "Cherchen, is the battle over?"


    Seeing that the shouting and killing stopped gradually, OLINA bilevich rushed over from the artillery position. She saw the Polotsk garrison escorting the surrendered Russian army all the way.


    "Only the enemy in the artillery position has not come out yet," Cherchen said to OLINA bilevich.


    While talking, several figures jumped out of the breast wall of the artillery position.


    "I''m Aleutian, the Czar''s Russian artillery captain. We surrender," one of them shouted.


    "Throw the weapon over."


    The figures threw several weapons on the ground and walked out slowly.


    "Which of you is the commander? I want to know who I surrender to again," said the captain Aleutian.


    "I am," said OLINA bilevich.


    "A woman?" Aleutian was a little unbelievable, but he immediately nodded.


    "Be careful!" Chechen shouted, and he rushed at OLINA bilevich. Because he saw that the captain named Aleutian suddenly squatted down.


    Behind Aleutian, a Russian officer held a pistol at his waist and aimed it in the direction of orina.


    At the moment when Chechen pounced on orina, the gun sounded. A soldier standing behind orina was shot. Subsequently, two Russian officers were killed by angry Polish soldiers.


    "Thank you, Chechen," orina stood up and said gratefully to Chechen.


    Che Chen patted the dust on his body.


    "I wish my hunch would not be so accurate every time," Chechen said.


    Then everyone boarded the artillery position. All the guns in the artillery position have been destroyed, and even the gunpowder has been thrown into the bucket.


    But even so, the war was fruitful. More than 1400 Russian troops were captured and all the flags were captured. Among the prisoners were dozens of nobles who claimed to have titles. Of course, their identities need to be further verified.


    The sky, too, was brightening.

 Chapter 113

    Although the victory of the Polotsk war did not change the power balance between Russia and Poland, nor did it curb the attack of the Czar Russian army against Lithuania, it was the first victory of the Republic of Poland since the fall of Smolensk. It has also greatly encouraged the confidence and determination of the people of bolotsk to defend their country.


    After confirming that the defeated soldiers led by Yakov cherkaski withdrew from bolotsk and returned to Smolensk, the soldiers and people of bolotsk held a grand dance in the castle.


    All the officers of the mercenary regiment were invited, but only Chechen and Pedro went last. As for the other officers of the mercenary regiment, fedot politely declined the invitation to the banquet because he was Russian; The priest is still recovering from his injury; As for Fatima, she was unwilling to participate because of her faith; Ingrid refused inexplicably. She just said that she had something inconvenient to attend.


    For the party, Chechen and Pedro put on the most gorgeous clothes of their luggage. Chechen is wearing a white gown. The pattern on the white fabric of the gown is tulip embroidered with silver silk thread. On the chest of the long shirt, Chechen also pinned a sapphire brooch.


    Pedro''s clothes are much more fancy. His lower body is a pair of yellow bloomers with black stripes; His upper body is a set of red short clothes. The patterns on the short clothes are embroidered with gold thread. It seems that if it is not as good as this, it can not show Pedro''s wealth.


    Of course, today''s protagonists are Anjie kemitz and miss OLINA bilevich. One of the two is the mayor of Polotsk, and the other is the actual commander of the Polotsk War (only a few people know the role played by Cherchen). When they entered the restaurant, they let the guests go first. When Chechen and Pedro walked past Anjie, Anjie, who was still injured, didn''t say a word to them.


    Obviously, the city Lord still has a prejudice against Chechen.


    For Anjie''s impolite and petty behavior, OLINA had to smile apologetically at Chechen.


    The flow of people walked like this, and entered the restaurant with the beat of the band.


    In the restaurant, a horseshoe shaped table can be used for 200 people to eat together. The table was full of gold, silver and glass tableware. The reason why all kinds of tableware with different values and shapes are available is that there have not been so many guests out of the borotsk castle. Some of these tableware were also booty seized from Yakov cherkaski military camp.


    Of course, these slight flaws can not affect the mood of the people attending the banquet. Everyone''s face was beaming with joy. When everyone entered the restaurant. Anjie kemitz and miss olena bilevich took their seats at the head of the restaurant. The relationship between the two has long been well known. This war made the two put down all their disagreements and prejudices and come together physically and mentally. Now, some people have called miss hoolina bilevich Mrs. kemitz.


    Cherchen and Pedro sat not far from Anjie kemitz and OLINA bilevich. But he could hear nothing and see nothing. Because there was a girl sitting next to him. Sitting next to Cherchen was a girl in her twenties named Elizabeth. The Lady Elizabeth kept shaking her head with feathers above Chechen''s head, and excitedly begged Chechen to tell him more about his resistance to the Russian army in the bastion.


    From time to time, Elizabeth put forward some hearsay news and asked Cherchen if it was true. And Chechen is obviously not used to dealing with such a enthusiastic young lady. Whenever Elizabeth asked something, Cherchen always replied, "yes, dear miss, it''s true!"


    Chechen was dazed by a little sparrow, and his uncle Pedro was no better. Sitting next to Pedro was an old nobleman who had the rank of earl. The old aristocrat seemed to like talking to others, but he spoke slowly and always forgot his words. In a simple sentence, the old count needs at least three minutes to finish. It''s hard for Pedro, a middle-aged man who talks a lot. It takes three minutes to understand each other''s meaning.


    Chechen and Pedro looked at each other sympathetically. If possible, uncle and nephew really want to change positions.


    The noise at the table is getting louder and louder. By this time, it was time to clink the glasses. People''s mood is getting higher and higher, and the scene is becoming more and more active. Some optimistic soldiers and nobles even shouted slogans to hit Smolensk.


    "The city Lord wants to speak."


    "The city Lord is about to speak."


    There were shouts in the seats at both ends of the table.


    All the sounds disappeared. Silence enveloped the hall. Everyone''s eyes turned to Anjie and OLINA around him. People are wondering what the rebellious, willful and free city Lord will say.


    Anjie stood up. Because of the pain, his movements were not as steady as usual. OLINA gave him a hand.


    "Everybody!" said Anjie: "At this time of national crisis, I am very glad that our nobles in Polotsk have always maintained a sense of patriotism. In the face of strong enemies, we have not flinched, cowardly or disappointed his majesty. With your concerted efforts, we defeated the army led by the ferocious Yakov cherkaski and drove him out of the country. As the city Lord of Polotsk, I would like to Here''s to you. "


    With that, Anjie kemitz drank the red wine in the glass.


    The people''s originally hanging heart was finally relieved. Fortunately, the city Lord knew his discretion and didn''t say anything unconventional at such an important banquet.


    Chechen also put down his heart. This message from Anjie is obviously miss OLINA''s masterpiece. It seems that love can really change a person. Even people like Anjie put away their recklessness.


    Like everyone else, Chechen also raised his glass and drank a full glass of wine. Since coming to the Republic of Poland, Chechen feels that the biggest improvement is his drinking capacity.


    Some people, in accordance with the aristocratic custom, knocked the wine glass on their forehead. Those who use glass wine glasses are fine. Those who use gold and silver wine glasses are badly hurt. The wine glasses are not broken, but the forehead is red.


    Next, it''s the toast.


    Olena bilevich walked beside Anjie kemitz and toasted every nobleman and officer who came to the banquet around the table. Soon, Anjie came to Cherchen and Pedro.


    "Your Excellency Anjie, I wish you a speedy recovery."


    Before Anjie spoke, Chechen took the lead in saying.


    "Stretch out your hand and don''t hit the smiling face. I''m talking like this. You should have nothing to say." Chechen thought to himself.


    And olena bilevich also gestured to Anjie kemitz with her eyes.


    "I don''t like your excellency."


    Anjie''s first words stunned Chechen.


    And Miss Elizabeth sitting next to Cherchen, of course, also heard Anjie''s words. She looked at Chechen in surprise, and then at the mayor of Anjie. She didn''t know what kind of contradiction there was between the mayor and the young man around her.


    "Because you took away the glory that should have belonged to me. If I hadn''t been injured, it would have been me who defeated Yakov cherkaski," Anjie continued. His hand holding the glass was shaking with too much force.


    Miss Elizabeth could not help saying "ah" when she heard what Anjie said.


    When the city Lord said this, he obviously said that the boy next to him was the real hero who defeated Yakov cherkaski.


    "We defeated Yakov cherkaski because of God''s blessing and miss OLINA bilevich''s proper command. Of course, it''s also because you know people and do good things, mayor Anjie." Chechen said calmly.


    Anjie nodded. Suddenly, he hugged Cherchen.


    "If I''ve seen someone more noble than you, let me divide them into five parts. Your great achievements in this war have been told by OLINA. As Prince yanush''s private army, you could have abandoned the city, and no one will say anything about you. But you chose to stay and stick to the most dangerous place. It is also because of your strategy, poloz It is because of your recklessness that OLINA''s life can be saved. "


    Miss Elizabeth could not help saying "ah" again.


    "Lord anjay, Yakov cherkaski is our common enemy. You and he are enemies of the country, and he and I are enemies of the family. You said I was the most meritorious hero in this battle, but I think you and miss OLINA should be the most meritorious hero. It is because of your good knowledge and responsibility that miss OLINA bilevich has served as the temporary commander of Polotsk After the great victory, it was precisely because of the charisma of miss OLINA bilevich that everyone was united to join in the flood of resisting the aggression of Czarist Russia. And I just did my duty as a mercenary, "Cherchen further said.


    "I know, I know. From now on, you will be my brother. May you forget the unhappiness between us," said Anjie.


    "I never took that to heart," said Chechen.


    Anjie released his hands holding Cherchen with satisfaction. He drank up the wine in the glass, and Cherchen did the same. The two laughed away their gratitude and hatred.


    "I''m going to have a few drinks with some Swedish guests. Please help yourself, sir," said Anjie.


    After Anjie and OLINA left, Elizabeth chattered and held Chechen.


    "Tell me again what great things you have done," said Elizabeth cheerfully.


    In this regard, Chechen can only report it with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 114

    On the thirteenth day after Yakov cherkaski retreated, an envoy of Czar Russia came to potosk. The purpose of his trip was to redeem the nobles captured in the war and the lost military flags.


    It is reasonable to say that such exchange activities will be carried out only after the war is over and the contract is signed. However, Yakov cherkaski lost miserably this time, and most of the captured nobles were the children of dignitaries who came to Smolensk from Moscow for gold plating. If these people had any mistakes in the borotsk dungeon, Yakov cherkaski would definitely accept the anger from Moscow. Yakov cherkaski had to send envoys to the Lord of a belligerent country while the war was still going on.


    Anjie kemitz had intended to strip the Tsar''s Russian envoy naked and tie him back to Smolensk on the horse. But orina stopped him.


    Orina said to Anjie, "although it is not lawful for czar Russia to send so-called envoys to redeem captured officers during the war, sir, if you do so, we are no different from the barbaric Tatars. If Yakov cherkaski publicizes this matter, people in other countries will laugh at your actions."


    Anjie had already obeyed orina''s words. At this time, listening to the young lady''s words, she quickly kissed orina''s hand and said, "it''s my luck to have you by my side. Indeed, we can''t let the Czar Russians think we are barbarians like them. Then I''ll meet the messenger."


    So Anjie ordered his men to let the messenger into the city. In order to let the messenger realize his momentum as the Lord of Polotsk, Anjie specially asked the nobles and officers with positions in the city to come to the hall.


    This, of course, also includes Chechen and his uncle Pedro. After Chechen and Anjie eliminated their differences and concluded an alliance brother, Chechen and his mercenary regiment moved into the city. Near the castle, Anjie specially set aside an area for the mercenary regiment. Chechen and Pedro also became regular guests of the castle banquet. They were invited by Anjie to drink in the castle almost every day.


    Soon, the envoy of Czar Russia was taken to the hall of the castle. The messenger was dressed in a French court dress, with a thorn sword hanging from his waist, and several strands of blond hair were exposed from the white wig. If he didn''t know his identity, Cherchen really couldn''t see that he was a Russian. Instead, he would think he was a French or German.


    "I''m general Yakov cherkaski''s envoy, bojankin." the envoy, bojankin, took off his courtesy and bowed deeply to Anjie, the head of the hall. At this time, Chechen saw that the messenger had only one eye, and his other eye was covered with a black eye mask.


    "Was your eyes shot blind by any of our warriors? If you need it, I allow you to take revenge now by dueling."


    Although he promised orina to meet the envoy of Czarist Russia, Anjie couldn''t help taunting bojankin when he saw his appearance.


    Hearing what Anjie said, Anjie''s men laughed wildly.


    But bojankin was unmoved. He raised his head and said with great pride: "No polish can hurt me. Unfortunately, I didn''t participate in the previous battle of Polotsk. Otherwise, I really hope to fight with everyone present. As for my eyes, I lost them when I fought with the Crimean Tatars who came from Azov castle. At that time, my saber killed three Tatars and stabbed them with a dagger Then a nogai sneaked at me with a bow and arrow, but I also gave him a bullet. "


    All the people present stopped laughing after listening to bojankin''s words. Their eyes at bojankin also changed, as if they were looking at a hero. The number of Tatars in Crimea has been invading the grasslands of Eastern Europe for hundreds of years, not only czar Russia, but also the Republic of Poland. A person who fights and is injured with Tatars will be regarded as a warrior everywhere.


    "I take back what I said. Please sit down, Bo Jiangjin. Let''s sit down and talk," Anjie said to Bo Jiangjin and asked the guards to bring a chair.


    Bo Jiangjin thanked Anjie. After taking his seat, he once again expressed his intention to Anjie:


    "General Yakov cherkaski wants to redeem the officers and flags captured in this battle."


    "Sir, I''d like to remind you. We were still in the war," the borotsk City magistrate reminded Potemkin.


    Bojankin nodded.


    "Yes, we are still in the war. And only God knows how long the war will last. Maybe ten years, maybe twenty years. So do you want to keep those prisoners all the time?"


    "We can dedicate them to the commander and the king," said the mayor.


    "Of course you can do that," bojankin nodded.


    "But only a few benefits can be obtained. I heard that your king is notoriously stingy. And he is now in Ukraine. Do you want to send him all the way? As for your commander, he is now trapped in Vilna by our prince Alexei."


    The news of Bo Jiangjin is earth shattering. Werner was also besieged by the army of Czar Russia!


    There was a murmur of discussion among the people present, and their faces showed uneasiness. If the news of Potemkin is true, the crisis of potosk is far from over.


    "That''s enough. Everyone calm down." Anjie shouted at the people present, and then he said to bojankin: "Commander yanush raziwiu will surely defeat your prince. But what you said is also reasonable. We really shouldn''t keep those prisoners all our life. Then what conditions does your Yakov cherkaski want to redeem the prisoners?"


    Anjie kemitz suddenly changed his mind and was willing to listen to the conditions brought by Potemkin. Of course, it was because Werner was surrounded. Werner''s encirclement showed that the Russian army''s offensive troops did not stop on Yakov cherkaski''s way. Then if the commander-in-chief was defeated again, it was likely that more Russian troops would be transferred back to attack Polotsk. Polotsk was obvious We have to face another fierce battle. The war is about money, but the reality is that Polotsk lost a lot of personnel and materials in the battle he just experienced, and it is difficult to cope with the next battle if it is not supplemented. Therefore, Anjie made his mind on the prisoners of war and hoped to make a profit from them.


    "This is a letter from our general to you." bojankin stood up and handed the letter from Yakov cherkaski to Anjie kemitz. The guard next to the latter came up and took the letter to Anjie.


    In the letter, Yakov cherkaski praised Anjie''s Bravery (Anjie doesn''t believe a word of these words, because the Polotsk defense war is not under his own command at all, and Yakov can''t be unaware of this.) Then he praised Anjie as a noble with chivalry, and said that he believed that Anjie would treat the prisoners with treatment consistent with the title of captured noble; at the end of the letter, Yakov cherkaski promised to redeem all the people with 20000 Taylor.


    After reading the letter, Anjie shook the letter paper and said to bojankin, "twenty thousand Taylor, are these people only worth this price?"


    Bojankin was obviously ready. He smiled and said: "These are all ordinary officers. I think the city Lord has interrogated this point. I don''t hide it from you. Some of them are indeed the children of some of our nobles, but there are no special people. Our general wants to redeem them, and he doesn''t want to affect his relationship with Moscow because of this."


    Anjie admitted this statement. Although the titles of these captives are loud, including high-ranking nobles such as earls and dukes, everyone knows that in the territory of Eastern Europe, the level of titles does not represent the wealth of an aristocrat. Many times, a Duke works for people whose titles are lower than his own. As for the children of the great noble family, as long as they are not inherited People don''t have much value.


    "Forty thousand Taylor, not a penny less." Anjie quoted a price. He doubled the original price of Potemkin!


    Bojankin shook his head in embarrassment. The price of 40000 Taylor offered by Anjie was too outrageous, which was far more than Yakov cherkaski could accept.


    "Twenty five thousand Taylor, this is the bottom line given to me by the general," said Potemkin.


    Anjie looked at oshka. On weekdays, Anjie is a money spender. He doesn''t have much concept of money. All money is in the charge of his adjutant oshka.


    Oshka put his hand behind his back and gestured to Anjie that the price was acceptable.


    "Then it''s a deal," Anjie said to bojankin.


    "Wait a minute."


    At this time, orina suddenly interrupted Anjie.


    "What''s the matter? OLINA."


    "Lord of the city," orina went down the steps. She saluted Anjie and Potemkin, and then continued, "since it is an exchange of prisoners, should you Russia also release our prisoners?"


    Hearing what OLINA said, everyone in the hall showed a strange expression. As a winner, Polotsk had no powerful people captured.


    "Who are you talking about?" Bo Jiangjin asked strangely.


    "Fyodor obkhovic and his daughter Helena," said Miss olena bilevich.


    On hearing the name, the discussion in the hall became louder. Of course, those present knew that Fyodor obkhovic was the Lord of Smolensk and was captured after he surrendered in the battle of Smolensk.


    "This..." bojankin was a little embarrassed. Fyodor obkhovic was an important general of the first Polish Republic captured by czar Russia, which was of extraordinary significance.


    "I need to ask general Yakov," bojankin thought for a while and finally replied.


    "Of course, but if you don''t release fiordo obhovich and his daughter, we can only apologize," OLINA said soft and hard.


    Anjie also agreed and gave potgen half a month. Of course, if the Czar Russian army dares to step into the land of Polotsk within this half month, the agreement between the two sides will automatically expire, and Anjie threatened that he would execute all the prisoners.


    "Olena, why did you propose to exchange for Fyodor obhovich and his daughter?"


    Asked Anjie after bojankin stepped down.

 Chapter 115

    For this question of Anjie, not only Chechen and Pedro are curious, but everyone present is very strange. What does the life and death of fiordo obhovich and his daughter have to do with Polotsk? To replace them should also be the concern of King kazimizh.


    "I''m worried that this may be a trap for Yakov," said Miss OLINA bilevich. The young lady of the bilevitch family had already regarded herself as Anjie''s wife, and began to consider issues from the perspective of the borotsk city master, showing amazing political talent.


    Trap? Orina''s statement is even more confusing.


    "Have you ever wondered how Yakov would react if we let his majesty know about the redemption of prisoners with money?" asked Miss OLINA bilevich.


    No one can answer this question, not even Anjie kemitz, the borotsk City Lord. Although Anjie had seen the king several times, his character would not try to figure out the hearts of others.


    Seeing no one talking, miss OLINA bilevich said: "Although I haven''t seen our king, from what he has done since he became king, he is a man with a strong desire for power, and the defects must be reported. Prince yanush and the dead Prince yarimi once supported Archduke Carl to compete for the crown of Poland. After the King became king, one did not even get a seat in the upper house, and the other did not win a seat in the upper house despite his outstanding military achievements and great popularity Death did not touch the commander''s scepter. "


    Everyone was silent. What OLINA said about the experiences of the two princes is true, although it is unknown whether the inside story is so.


    "But what does this have to do with Yakov''s redemption of the prisoners?" asked the city magistrate.


    "If his majesty knew that we let Yakov redeem the prisoners with money without his consent, what would he think? Would he doubt that we were unfaithful to him, and then dismissed Anzu as the city master?"


    "Then let''s not change." the old noble Charles also heard some famous names and said loudly.


    "But we have already received bojankin. If this is a conspiracy, Yakov will reveal it whether we change it or not."


    "But what does this have to do with the fiordo obhovich father and daughter? Won''t the king doubt if we replace them?" although he admitted that OLINA was right, the city magistrate still didn''t understand.


    "Of course not. Fyodor obkhovich was able to get the position of Smolensk city master entirely because he was his Majesty''s confidant. Now that he has been captured, it is equivalent to cutting off one of his Majesty''s arms. If we can redeem him, his majesty will be too happy! What''s more, Fyodor himself will be very grateful for Anzu''s righteous deeds, and Speak well for Anzu in front of the king, "orina explained.


    Chechen felt a little dizzy when he heard OLINA''s words. He didn''t expect that there were so many famous things in an ordinary matter of redeeming prisoners. And the king kazimiz''s wind evaluation was really not generally bad.


    "Then wait for bojankin to bring back Yakov," Anjie said after listening to OLINA.


    The matter came to an end here, and the people left the hall in twos and threes. Although Anjie and his wife asked Chechen and Pedro to have dinner in the castle, Chechen politely refused because the mercenary regiment had something to deal with.


    This is not Chechen''s excuse. Something really happened to the mercenary regiment, and it has something to do with fedot.


    The thing is like this: among the prisoners of Tsar Russia, there was a man known by fedot called yelisi. Perhaps out of compassion, fearing that the officer named yelisi would be abused by the poles, fedot privately intercepted the prisoner and hid him in his room. This kind of thing can''t be found by ordinary people. But Fatima But she noticed fedot''s unusual behavior in recent days - fedot would take more food for each meal. Out of Fatima''s cautious habit, she secretly followed fedot and found yelishei.


    Fatima immediately told Cherchen and Pedro about it. Although both uncle and nephew believed that fedot would not have malice, it was a big deal to intercept prisoners of war without permission. Originally, they were going to ask fedot and the prisoner of war named yelisheyi immediately, but they were delayed because of bojankin''s affair.


    Back at the mercenary regiment''s station, Fatima immediately brought fedot and yelishee to Chechen and Pedro.


    To Chechen''s surprise, the Czarist Russian soldier named yelisi knew himself, which was the man he met when he entered the city on the day of the collapse of the mercenary regiment.


    "Your name is yelishei? We''ve met," said Chechen.


    "Is it you?" yelishei also recognized Cherchen.


    "Captain, he''s a good man. He saved my life. I want to repay him now." fedot said to Chechen and Pedro.


    "Oh? Fedot, how did he save your life?" Pedro was curious. He knew little about fedot''s service in the Czarist Russian army.


    "It''s a long story."


    Fedot originally told Cherchen and Pedro about yelisi accompanying Gregory to the correctional camp and beating Gregory. Yelisi privately told Cherchen and Pedro about his release from the correctional camp.


    Some of these things are already known by Chechen and Pedro, and some are the first time they have heard of them.


    "Are you Gregory''s man?" Chechen''s eyes showed the flame of hatred.


    In fedot''s story, Chechen understood that the man named yelishei was related to Gregory, the enemy of the mercenary regiment, and they went to the punishment camp together. He may also have something to do with the blood washing of the mercenary regiment.


    "No," yelishei said simply.


    "You and Gregory have been to the correctional camp, so do you know what he does in the correctional camp?"


    "Yes. General Yakov wants to punish the bloody mercenary regiment of the camp. He asked Gregory to convey the order and asked me to be Gregory''s escort."


    "Did you participate in the bloody mercenary regiment?"


    Listening to what ye lishei said, Chechen could almost confirm that ye lishei was also one of the culprits of the bloody mercenary regiment. His hand had secretly clenched the saber around his waist.


    "No. I''m a noble and won''t do such a disgraceful thing. General Yakov sent someone to bloody wash the mercenary regiment. That day, I wanted to go out of the city to find Prince Alexei, and only he could stop Yakov. But I was still a little late, and the prince had already led the army out." yelishei shook his head and said.


    "Do you dare swear to God by your words?" Chechen remembered that yelishei was really in a hurry to get out of the city that day, but he couldn''t believe his words.


    "I swear to God, everything I say is true. Because I tried to find Prince Alexei, general Yakov regarded me as a traitor. He removed me from my post and made me a soldier. Ask the other prisoners. They all know that."


    Cherchen nodded. Indeed, even if yelishaye wanted to deceive himself, he could not hide it for long. I''ll find some prisoners by myself.


    "If what you said is true, I can let you go. Your general Yakov has sent someone to redeem people. As long as the conditions are settled, those noble officers will be released. Then I will take the opportunity to let you go back together," said Cherchen.


    "If so, don''t bother. I''m also a noble and will be within the scope of redemption. Since you all know, please don''t embarrass fedot." yelishei said proudly.


    "We have never doubted fedot. He is our companion, a companion of life and death," Chechen said.

 Chapter 116

    "Hey, what''s your name? Are you a Tatar? The times you caught me were powerful and swift."


    When Fatima took yelisi back to prison temporarily according to Chechen''s instructions, yelisi put his head together and asked Fatima.


    Fatima was silent and didn''t have much affection for people of Czar Russian origin. After all, the Don Cossacks in cherkesk often plunder their compatriots.


    "But if I were prepared, you would never be my opponent. Next time we meet on the battlefield, I''ll show you my strength."


    When Fatima didn''t speak, yelishei didn''t want to ask for trouble. After he said this, he walked silently.


    But when bojankin brought back the list of nobles and officers captured by Czarist Russia that Yakov cherkaski agreed to exchange fiordo obkhovic and his daughter and 25000 Taylor, there was no yelishei''s name in that list.


    "It''s impossible, impossible! There must be something wrong." when yelishei in the prison heard the news from Chechen, the young noble Liang Zan walked around the prison like a lost soul. Yelishei couldn''t figure out why he didn''t have himself on the list. Because in that list, Yakov cherkaskiro listed the names of all the nobles and officers led by Polotsk except the 1000 people taken away by him. Because the Russian general didn''t know who was still alive and who was loyal to the czar.


    "Captain, are you right?"


    Seeing that his friend was so crazy, fedot couldn''t bear to confirm to Chechen.


    Che Chen shook his head. After Bo Jiangjin handed the list to bolotsk''s officials, Cherchen carefully checked three articles, but there was really no name of yelishei in them. He also confirmed this with Potemkin, but Potemkin made it clear that the list was drawn up by Yakov cherkaski himself. If there are indeed omissions, he can confirm with general Yakov cherkaski after bringing back half of the nobles and officers in this group. But this time, he can only choose according to the names on the list.


    "Brother yelishei, have you ever offended Yakov cherkaski?" fedot asked.


    By this time, Yeltsin had recovered a little from the initial shock and pain. Hearing fedot''s question, he shook his head and said, "No. I''ve always been loyal to my duty and never disobeyed the general''s orders."


    Fedot felt a little strange when elishey said so.


    "Maybe I really forgot. After all, there are so many prisoners in this group, it is inevitable that there will be omissions." fedot comforted yelishei.


    But Chechen felt that things were definitely not so simple.


    Although Cherchen saw the general Yakov cherkaski several times, he only saw him from a distance. Don''t talk to him, not even face-to-face. However, Chechen asked himself that he knew very well about the character of Yakov cherkaski, the general of Czar Russia. Because Yakov cherkaski is his sworn enemy. The people who know you best in the world are often not your relatives and friends, but your enemies.


    In Chechen''s opinion, Yakov cherkaski regards a person as his enemy as long as you are not his friend. The reason why the commander of Franco and the mercenary regiment suffered from him was not that he refused Yakov cherkaski''s invitation to work for him, and on the day of Smolensk''s surrender, he defended the feodo obhovich father and daughter according to his duty as a soldier. Such a person, you can''t think of what you will offend him in.


    "Yelishei, think again. Have you ever offended Yakov cherkaski without your own knowledge?" Chechen coaxed.


    But yelishei still couldn''t remember anything that would offend the general. My biggest weakness is not drinking, but this biggest weakness in Prince Alexei has become the biggest advantage because I am the escort of Yakov cherkaski. Yakov cherkaski did not know that he could sleep so safely as long as he stood guard outside.


    Yelishei said this to Cherchen and fedot, but Cherchen raised one of his questions.


    "Since you were the escort of Yakov, why were you captured by us in the barracks? Why didn''t Yakov take you?" Chechen asked.


    "That''s because the general has been attacking Polotsk for a long time and incorporated me into the night attack army. The general planned to launch another raid from the west gate of Polotsk castle, but you didn''t expect to advance."


    This was originally Yakov cherkaski''s secret plan, but now the army attacking Polotsk has been defeated, and this sneak attack plan has no value. Yelisheyi was not afraid that Cherchen knew it and said it directly.


    Although the death rate of general sneak attack troops is very high, it is also the best opportunity for soldiers to make achievements. Listening to Yeltsin''s words, Chechen is not sure that Yakov cherkaski incorporated Yeltsin into the night attack team to harm him.


    To Chechen''s surprise, Yakov put yelishei into the night attack team in order to get rid of yelishei by the hand of Polotsk''s garrison. Because on the day Yakov massacred the mercenary regiment, yelishei ran to inform Prince Alexei. Although yelishei did it strictly, there was no airtight wall in the world. Yakov knew about it. What Yakov couldn''t see most was that he ate inside out. Because of this, Yakov secretly hated yelishei. But to get rid of an aristocrat, we also need a reason to say the past. Yelishei has always been cautious and never made mistakes. That''s why yelishei lived to this day.


    "In that case, when bojankin brings the fiordo and daughter back, he should also bring back Yakov''s news of redeeming you. Let''s disappoint you to stay in prison for a longer time. I have told the warden that he will give you treatment in line with your noble status." although he didn''t understand, Cherchen had to say so to yelishei for the time being.


    Yelishei nodded and was taken back to prison.


    "Captain, do you think you can... When yelishei was taken down, fedot hesitated and asked Cherchen in some embarrassment.


    "Do you want me to release yelishei?" Chechen said what fedot didn''t finish.


    Fedo nodded.


    "Don''t worry, if he hasn''t brought Yakov''s order to redeem yelishei when bojankin comes next time, I will ask Anjie to release him."


    Cherchen promised fedot.


    He admitted that he would release a prisoner, and Anjie would never disagree.


    Three weeks later, Potemkin brought the fiordo father and daughter and Yakov cherkaski''s latest news about yelishei.

 Chapter 117

    When fiordo obkhovich and his daughter appeared in front of the crowd, the haggard old man in front of him, and the woman around him would be the once powerful Smolensk City Lord and his daughter. The fact made Cherchen hardly believe his eyes.


    Fiordo obhovich''s hair was gray, his cheeks were completely concave, and his beard was stubble; He was wearing a brand-new coat that didn''t fit, but his white underwear collar was dirty and black.


    Helena, the beautiful woman who loves the city and the country, has long lost the bearing of an aristocratic celebrity. Her hair lost its original bright color and her skin became waxy yellow; There were many damages on the corners of her mouth and face, and the wounds had scabbed; Helena took her father''s hand and looked around in horror. Chechen was sure that the remaining light in Helena''s eyes swept her, but in less than two months, she not only didn''t know herself at all, but also showed a frightened expression like looking at others.


    Obviously, although fiordo and Helena were aristocrats, they surrendered. But they didn''t live well in Moscow.


    Everyone in the hall was filled with indignation at the experience of the fiordo father and daughter. They cursed the barbarism of the Russians in front of bojankin. When OLINA was helping Helena, she inadvertently picked up Helena''s sleeve. The shocking injury on Helena''s arm made Anjie unable to restrain his anger. He rushed to bojiangin''s face and put his whip under bojiangin''s nose:


    "I think you''d love to smell it."


    "Up here, I smell the smell of hell." in the face of Anjie''s threat, Potemkin still seemed unhurried. He knew it would be such a result when he saw fiordo''s father and daughter in Moscow, so he had long been mentally prepared.


    "I need an explanation, otherwise I can''t guarantee what kind of treatment my prisoners will receive. And you, I don''t care what messenger I am, I will really send you to hell." Anjie not only wants to look good to bojankin, but also aims at the prisoners at hand.


    "I didn''t know what happened to the fiordo father and daughter in Moscow. In fact, when I went to Moscow to mention the people, their situation was already like this." bojankin''s mission was to bring the people back intact. When he saw that Anjie wanted a tooth for a tooth, he had to tell the truth.


    "Oshka, cut off the hands and feet of two Russian nobles." Anjie listened and ordered his opponent.


    The latter immediately agreed.


    "You can''t do that, Lord Anjie," bojankin said angrily.


    "Why can''t I do that? They are still my prisoners now. What do I like!"


    "Because there is an agreement between us. Moreover, although there are no valuable prisoners in our hands, there are still many Polish nobles in the hands of our ally, chief Bogdan hemelinitsky of zaporoze. I promise that if one czar Russian nobles are hurt here, two Polish nobles will be treated the same." Bo Jiangjin said.


    Faced with the threat of Potemkin, some polish nobles hesitated. After fighting with the Cossacks for so many years, some of their friends and companions fell into the hands of zaporoze Cossacks. They don''t want to bring disaster to their friends because of this.


    Anjie''s eyes widened. The whip in his hand raised his equipment high and waved it down to bojankin''s face. Bo Jiangjin dared to threaten himself by the same means. How can he not make Anjie angry.


    But at this critical moment, orina held Anjie''s hand.


    "Bo Jiangjin," said Helena, "we will return your captured officers and nobles as agreed. Although our people have been treated differently from their status in you, we poles are not barbarians. We abide by the divine status of nobles given by God."


    "I will never forget the kindness of my wife." in the face of OLINA bilevich, who was as holy as an angel, Potemkin bowed. But orina dodged.


    Since orina said so, of course, Anjie wouldn''t disagree. He also knew that in the face of the threat of Bo Jiangjin, unless jade and stone burn, he really didn''t have much countermeasures.


    "Now your excellency can take all the nobles on the list you brought," Anjie said to Potemkin.


    Led by oshka, Potemkin left the hall and walked towards the prison.


    "Sir, please wait a minute."


    Suddenly, Bo Jiangjin heard someone shouting behind him. He couldn''t help but stop, and oshka turned around.


    It was Chechen who shouted bojiangjin. Just now in the hall, Cherchen didn''t have a chance to interrupt. At this time, Cherchen hurried out when he saw that bolotz was going to the prison to pick up people.


    "Captain Chechen, what''s the matter?" when Chechen approached, Bo Jiangjin asked with a smile.


    Then he said to oshka, "Your Excellency oshka, I have something to say with the head of Chechen. Can you please avoid it?"


    Oshka glanced at Chechen, and then walked away silently.


    "I want to ask about yelishei. Sir, have you returned to Smolensk and asked Yakov?" said Cherchen


    Of course, Bo Jiangjin did not forget it. Seeing Cherchen asking, he said:


    "As soon as I returned to Smolensk, I reported this to general Yakov. There was indeed an officer named yelisi among his guards. Moreover, the officer named yelisi came from a noble family whose honor was higher than life. Therefore, our general said that yelisi would never allow himself to be captured and humiliate his family. Our general believed yelisi he trusted He must have fought for the Almighty czar at the last moment and died in his duty. Moreover, the general had earlier submitted the list of nobles and officers killed in battle to Moscow, and the Duma (the parliamentary organization of Czar Russia) had confirmed it. In that case, the one you said must be pretending. "


    The message of Yakov brought by bojankin was completely sentenced to yelishei''s death in Cherchen''s ears. The despicable Russian general hoped to force yelisi to commit suicide with noble honor. If yelisi did not comply, Yakov''s submission of the death list would be tantamount to yelisi''s death sentence.


    In short, no matter whether yelisi committed suicide or not, he no longer exists in this world.


    And Cherchen believes that even if he let Yeltsin go back, and then Yeltsin went to Moscow to appeal, Duma, who decided that Yeltsin was dead, would not beat himself in the mouth and eat his words.


    "You''ve seen yelisi when you work under Yakov. Can''t you see that Yakov wants to kill an innocent noble youth?" Chechen shouted. He did not believe that Potemkin would know nothing about the truth of Yakov''s lies.


    Listening to Che Chen''s words, Bo Jiangjin showed a look of shame.

 Chapter 118

    "Commander Chechen, I swear by the honor of a noble, and I deeply sympathize with yelishei''s experience. However, general Yakov has a high position and power, and he is a red man around his Majesty the czar. If Polotsk had been defeated, he would have been dismissed if he had been an ordinary man, but our czar just knew that he had tried every means to redeem the captured officers and flags He reprimanded general Yakov. Even if I were willing to give up my position and not defend yelishei, Moscow would not listen, "said Potemkin.


    When he said these words, Bo Jiangjin''s eyes were sincere and his words were sincere. Che Chen believed that what he said was indeed the truth.


    "Is there no other way?"


    Although strictly speaking, Yeltsin''s life and death have nothing to do with himself, seeing that Yakov cherkaski killed another innocent person, Cherchen sincerely feels sorry for Yeltsin.


    Of course, Bo Jiangjin also wanted to try his best to help yelishei. He saw that Chechen seemed to have such an idea, so he supported a move for Chechen.


    "I can see that your excellency is also a kind man. If you really want to help yelishei, please find a way to release him and let him go to Germany to hide his name."


    Bojiangjin''s suggestion is a way. Now there are wars everywhere in Eastern Europe, and the German countries are relatively peaceful.


    Che Chen couldn''t think of a better way for a moment. He saw Bo Jiangjin looking at himself and waiting for his answer, so he said, "I''ll consider your suggestion."


    Bo Jiangjin nodded. He could only say so.


    "Then I''ll go first. I''ll see you later, commander Chechen." bojankin said.


    With that, bojankin walked to oshka waiting in the distance.


    "In short, ask Anzu for yelishei first." Chechen watched bojankin and oshka disappear at the end of the corridor, and then turned back to find Anjie.


    "Do you want a Russian prisoner named yelisi from me?"


    In the small living room of the castle, Anjie asked in surprise after hearing Chechen''s request.


    At this time, the people in the hall had already dispersed. And Anjie is enjoying a good time with orina in the small living room.


    For Chechen''s request, Anjie certainly won''t refuse. Chechen is orina''s lifesaver, and Anjie loves orina more than his own life. For such a benefactor, Anjie was willing to give him all his wealth. It''s just that Anjie wondered why Chechen was suddenly interested in a captive of Czar Russia.


    "Yes, Anzu. This yelishei happened to know fedot of my mercenary regiment, and he was kind to him. Originally, yelishei, as a noble, should be on the redemption list brought by bojankin. However, he had a gap with Yakov cherkaski, and Yakov cherkaski deliberately erased him from the list. So fedot asked me to see if I could ask him You are kind enough to release yelishei. "


    Anjie hugged Chechen. The forthright young man said loudly, "please don''t use the word request. I can''t repay your kindness to me and OLINA even with a golden mountain. Since you want that yelishei, take it away."


    At night, yelishei was sent to Chechen.


    When yelishei was brought to Cherchen, his handcuffs and shackles had been removed. The young man was wearing a white shirt with yellow hair and black. When he saw Cherchen, the Russian young man knew nothing about his original situation. He said easily, "we meet again, commander Chechen. But my time is limited, and I''m still in a hurry to return to Smolensk with my compatriots."


    Chechen looked at ye lishai and fedot. After returning to the station, Cherchen had told fedot what bojankin said. Now he wants fedot to tell yelishei. Yelishaye may not believe his own words, but it is easier for fedot to win the trust of yelishaye.


    "Brother Yeltsin, there is still no you in the list brought by Yakov cherkaski''s envoy. And the envoy also said, said... Fedot was a little embarrassed when he talked about Yakov cherkaski''s words about Yeltsin brought by Potemkin. Because he knew very well how much the news would hit Yeltsin.


    "What else did the messenger say? Speak quickly!" yelishei asked loudly, patting the table in front of him fiercely. He saw something different in fedot''s halting look.


    Fedot was more speechless.


    "Let me tell you." seeing that fedot was so embarrassed, Cherchen had to speak by himself. He repeated what bozemin had told himself to yelishei.


    After listening to Chechen''s words, yelishei''s eyes were a little dull. He didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Brother yelishei." fedot shouted with some worry.


    Suddenly, Yeltsin laughed as if there were no one else. He laughed so loudly and hard that yelishei covered his stomach and rolled to the ground.


    "You must be lying to me. Fedot, you said how could general Yakov cherkaski do this to me."


    "Yelishei, what our commander said is true. Although I don''t know why Yakov treated you like this, he really wants you to die." fedot said affirmatively, although he couldn''t bear it.


    After hearing fedot''s words, yelishei stopped laughing. Chechen has reason to cheat himself, but he knows that fedot is an honest man and he won''t cheat himself. Most of what Chechen said was indeed Yakov cherkaski''s meaning. Yelishei sat cross legged on the ground and stared at his hands.


    "Yakov cherkaski!"


    Suddenly yelishei shouted. He sprang up from the ground and rushed in the direction of the door.


    Yelishei turned the door handle and opened the door. He wanted to rush out, but in front of him was a cold machete.


    "If you want to leave, you have to say goodbye to our commander. He saved you from prison." Fatima looked into yelishei''s eyes and said.


    Yelishei''s eyes were hot, like a flame; Fatima''s eyes were as cold as ice for ten thousand years.


    Finally, the ice conquered the fire in the. Under Fatima''s coercion, yelishei retreated back to the room.


    "Where are you going? Yelishei."


    Just now, due to the sudden incident, yelishei rushed out of the door. Cherchen and fedot didn''t react. At this time, ye Lixie retreated back to the room, and Cherchen asked.


    "I''m going to find Yakov cherkaski, and I''m going to ask him why he did this to me. I''m the third son of the liangzan aristocracy, and I''m a real aristocrat," yelishei said hoarsely.


    "Believe me, even if you go out of this room and return to Smolensk smoothly, Yakov cherkaski won''t give you a chance to speak," Cherchen said.


    "Then I''ll go to Moscow and I''ll appeal," yelishei added. But this time, his voice was obviously low.


    "Since Yakov cherkaski dared to do so, he thought that maybe we would let you go and you would appeal. Yelisi, I don''t know how powerful Yakov cherkaski is in czar Russia, but you should know as a Russian. A noble of your czar Russia asked me to tell you that the best way for you now is Go abroad, go to Germany and hide your name. "


    "Who is that nobleman?" yelishei asked. Obviously, he wanted to find bojankin.


    Che Chen shook his head. He could not tell yelisi the name of Potemkin, because it was likely to be known by Yakov cherkaski.


    "You don''t need to ask who he is, because I won''t say. Yelishei, you''re a smart man. Think about this proposal."


    Yelishei pursed his mouth and did not speak.


    After the rage, reason returned to yelishei. For the advice of the kind aristocrat conveyed by Cherchen, yelishei did not know that it was the best way now. But in this way, everything is over. Living in anonymity is by no means the life yelisi wants. Why did he become a soldier? Because he was the third son of his family, he was born without inheritance. Yelishei must rely on his own efforts to stand out. As a young man, yelishei was full of the idea of making achievements, so he put himself under the command of Prince Alexei and Yakov cherkaski.


    "Commander Chechen, do you have any wine?"


    Suddenly, yelishei asked Cherchen.


    "Yes."


    Although I don''t know why yelishei suddenly mentioned wine, Cherchen replied immediately.


    "Then, commander Chechen. Please bring me a bottle of wine you can get."


    For yelishei''s request, Cherchen looked at fedot and wanted his advice.


    "I''ll get it now."


    Fedot is a Russian. Of course, he knows the meaning of wine to the Russians. They Czarist Russians drink when they are happy and even more when they are sad. Wine can make sad people forget all their troubles.


    Soon fedot came back with a basket full of wine. He put the wine in front of yelishei.


    Pine wine, honey wine, wine, beer, vodka... Almost all the wines that Chechen can name, fedot took a bottle.


    Under the gaze of Cherchen, fedot and Fatima, yelishei first opened a bottle of beer. He picked up a cup and poured himself a full one.


    With one mouthful, yelishei drank the beer in the glass. Then he showed a painful expression and coughed loudly.


    "Yelishei," cried fedot in a friendly voice. The degree of beer is very low, but yelishei''s performance is obviously a person who can''t drink.


    Yelishei waved his hand.


    "Brother fedot, and commander Chechen, I thank you very much for letting me out of prison. I know you want to save me. But it''s more difficult for me to live in anonymity than to kill me. I began to use swords and learn the skills of using various weapons when I was six years old. When I was 15 years old, I joined the new army in Moscow and became a trainee. My ideal is to become famous, like minin (i.e. Kuzma minin. He was a butcher in Nizhny Novgorod. In 1611, when Russia was ravaged by the Polish intervention army, he organized the people''s armed forces against the Polish aggressors together with pojal, and strongly invited the former czar minister Duke pozalski who was injured in the Moscow civil uprising as the commander of the people''s army. The armed funds came from donations from people all over russia.1612 In, the people''s army led by pozalski liberated Moscow occupied by the poles. Since then, minin served in the "National Committee" of Yaroslavl; after the all Russian gentry conference in 1613, he became a member of the Duma. In the era of Czar Mikhail Fyodorovich Romanov, minin became a hero. "


    With that, yelishei opened another bottle of gin. This time, yelishei poured the whole bottle of wine into his mouth.


    Originally, Che Chen watched ye lishei drink and thought he wanted to quit drinking and relieve his worries, but he didn''t care much. But Chechen gradually found that there were red spots on yelishei''s face and neck one by one, and then one by one. Although there was no such saying of allergy at that time, yelishei''s situation still made Chechen instinctively feel something wrong.


    "Yelishei, don''t drink any more!"


    Chechen tries to grab the bottle in yelishei''s hand, but yelishei fiercely smashes the beer bottle on the table.


    The beer bottle broke into two pieces.


    Yelishei held the head of the beer bottle and pointed the broken part at Cherchen and fedot.


    "Don''t come here. Let me drink! I''ve never tasted such a good drink in my life. Since Yakov cherkaski says I''m dead, I''ll die. What''s the point of living like this? If I''m dead, my father can be proud of me." yelishee shouted. He wanted to continue to say something, but suddenly a bottle shaped object flew over and hit yelishei''s forehead.


    Yelishee fell to the ground and he was knocked unconscious. And the bottle shaped object also broke open and dyed yelishei''s face black.


    "Fatima?" Chechen hurried over and raised yelishei to lean against the chair with fedot, and then he asked Fatima.


    "Captain, I''m trying to save him. I think if he drinks like this again, he will die." Fatima said.


    At this time, there were more and more erythema on yelishei. Chechen hurriedly asked Fatima to find a doctor.


    The doctor will be here soon. With a white beard, it was obvious that an elderly doctor saw yelishei''s condition and used the most common treatment at that time - bloodletting therapy. The old doctor cut a hole in the vein of yelishei''s arm and began to bleed. When yelishei was released half a basin of blood, his erythema was finally no longer so red.

 Chapter 119

    After the doctor''s treatment, yelishei finally woke up after sleeping for three days and nights.


    Because the effect of bloodletting therapy was too obvious, when he woke up, yelishei still felt weak, his head was dizzy and his face was frightening white.


    "Where am I?"


    Yelishei tried to open his eyes. What comes into view is the log colored ceiling of the house. He looked around again to make sure he was in the same room.


    "Shouldn''t you be in prison?"


    Yelishei rubbed his forehead with his hand, trying to wake himself up, because he felt that there was a fault in his memory. But it doesn''t seem to work.


    Yelishei tried to hold his body up with his hands again. He tried several times, but the hand that could have broken walnuts didn''t have the strength.


    But yelishei''s struggling voice succeeded in attracting the attention of outsiders. A middle-aged woman in a coarse cloth coat opened the door. When she saw that yelishei, who had been unconscious for three days and nights, opened her eyes, the middle-aged woman was startled. The middle-aged woman covered Zhang''s big mouth with her hands and looked at Zhang''s big as if she had seen a ghost.


    "Can I have a glass of water?" yelishei said.


    "It would be better if I could have another piece of bread."


    Yelishei felt really hungry and thirsty.


    The middle-aged woman shouted "ah", then turned and ran out of the room. Running far away, yelisheyi could still hear the shouting "he''s awake, he''s awake".


    "Please take a glass of water and bread." yelishei wanted to remind him, but he was too weak. What he said from his mouth was not much bigger than the cry of a kitten. Helpless, yelishei had to straighten his head and look at the ceiling in a daze.


    After a while, the door was pushed open again. From the outside came a familiar voice of yelishei.


    "My brother, you finally wake up."


    Fedot was the one who spoke, while Chechen and his uncle Pedro were with him. They were all in uniform today.


    Since the end of the battle of Polotsk, Pedro has been the "busiest" man in Polotsk. With the identity of his uncle, the head of the mercenary, and his boastful mouth, wherever Pedro went, as long as he reported his name, countless people invited him to drink. Some of these people are interested in the unusual status of the mercenary regiment in Prince yanushi and Anjie, and want to take the opportunity to curry favor for themselves; Some are purely lively. As long as Pedro is invited to drink, he doesn''t refuse these two kinds of people. In every tavern, as long as someone asked about the battle that had just ended, Pedro would blow his role to the sky, as if there was no victory without himself.


    When yelishei saw fedot and Cherchen, the shackles of memory suddenly opened. He finally remembered why he was here.


    "Fedot."


    Yelishei raised a weak hand towards fedot. The latter understood and hurried forward to hold it.


    "I seem to have gone to heaven," said yelishei.


    "God is kind. He knows you still have a lot to do in the world, so he let you return to the world again." fedot comforted.


    Yelishei shook his head.


    "Originally, I knelt in front of Gabriel and begged him to let me enter the gate of heaven. Gabriel asked me: How did you die? Did you ever do anything to promote the glory of the Lord? I said I seemed to have drunk too much wine and then came here. Gabriel shook his head and said that my achievements could not be bathed in the glory of the Lord. I begged in every way, and finally Gabriel said: Well , lost lamb. I will give you a new life. When you get rid of a demon, come back. "


    When he said these words, yelishei was like talking in a dream. Neither fedot nor Cherchen nor Pedro knew what yelisi meant by these words.


    "Commander Chechen," yelishei turned his head to Chechen again, "that night you advised me to go to Germany to hide my name."


    Cherchen nodded. I did say that myself.


    "If you can hold on, we can start this afternoon."


    Cherchen''s words are not empty words, because the mercenary regiment is really going to start right away.


    During the period of Polotsk''s repair and waiting for the exchange of prisoners with poltkin, Werner''s war has undergone earth shaking changes. After the loss of Smolensk, the Republic of Poland lost Werner again. Although the specific circumstances of Anjie and Chechen are not clear, the two letters stamped with the seal of Pavel sapega and the emblem of yanush raziweu arrived in Polotsk two days ago.


    In the letter, Anjie kemitz was urgently ordered to meet them at the miyagilsk castle, and he must take no less than 2000 troops. Prince yanush also hinted in his letter that the Republic would assemble a large number of troops to launch a counter offensive to recover Werner.


    Chechen also received a letter from Prince yanush. In the letter, the prince praised Cherchen and his mercenary regiment for their bloody struggle in the defense of Polotsk and for greatly enhancing the prestige of the raziwiu family among the Lords. At the same time, the prince asked Cherchen to lead the mercenary regiment to miatelsk with Anjie as soon as possible.


    The so-called military order is like a mountain. After receiving the letter, Chechen and Anjie bought it and began to prepare for the rescue of miatelsk. Chechen''s mercenary regiment is OK. After all, there are only about 200 people, and it will be ready soon. But there are a lot more things for Anjie. As the city Lord of bolotsk, Anjie should not only arrange the deployment of troops, but also arrange the defense of bolotsk, because Werner''s defeat is likely to stimulate Yakov''s ambition to visit bolotsk again. Anjie must leave enough defenders to cope. To this end, Anjie''s troops supporting miatelsk Castle this time are all cavalry. The infantry and artillery who were good at guarding the city remained in borotsk.


    In this way, if the mercenary regiment acts together with Anjie''s cavalry, the infantry based mercenary regiment will undoubtedly slow down the advance of the army. Therefore, after discussing with Anjie, Chechen decided to take a boat along the river to miatelsk. Now, the troop carriers have assembled. This morning, Cherchen was doing the final equipment work. Aunt VARVARA, who helped take care of yelishei, suddenly ran over and said yelishei woke up. Chechen called fedot and Pedro to come.


    If yelishei can hold on, he can start with Cherchen. At that time, Cherchen can send a ship to send yelishei to the territory of the kingdom of Sweden on the other side of the river. Yelishei can go to sea from Riga to Germany.


    Yelishei shook his head.


    "I don''t want to go to Germany, I want to join you," yelishei said.


    Hearing yelishei''s request, Chechen was stunned. After a while, Che Chen asked, "why?"


    "This is God''s will. Gabriel said to give me new life and let me come back after getting rid of a demon. This demon obviously refers to Yakov cherkaski. He killed all of your mercenaries and made me a living dead man. I want revenge, but I''m alone. Since our goals are the same, if I join you , you can get twice the result with half the effort by condensing the two forces together. For you, the addition of a knight with high martial arts like me is also a powerful addition to your mercenary regiment.


    As he said this, yelishei clenched his fists tightly, and his fingernails pressed into the flesh of his palm. Obviously, it was very painful for him to make such a decision. After all, he would fight his compatriots in the future.


    Chechen looked at Pedro and wanted to ask his uncle''s opinion. The mercenary regiment is now loyal to the Republic of Poland, which is now fighting czar Russia. Although the mercenary regiment also has a Russian fedot, yelisheyi and fedot are different after all. Fedot and his uncle and nephew have lived and died together. Chechen knows and can rest assured of him Yelisheyi, Chechen is not familiar with it. After arriving at miatelsk, he is likely to fight again with the army of Czar Russia and let him join the mercenary regiment. Chechen hesitated.


    But Pedro didn''t have so many concerns. He just felt that the mercenary regiment now had infantry and artillery, but there was a lack of people suitable for training and commanding cavalry. Yelishei''s participation just solved this problem. Of course, it was necessary to be careful. Pedro would look good at yelishei.


    With a smile on his face, Pedro happily ran to yelisi. He held yelisi''s other hand. "Yelisi, right? We''re eager for you to join our mercenary regiment. You''ll be the cavalry captain of our mercenary regiment in the future."


    Since his uncle said so, of course, the matter was settled.


    The next day, all the mercenaries gathered at the pier of Polotsk. Now the mercenaries have a total of 240 soldiers. Among them, 120 Musketeers, their captain is fedot; 80 long spearmen, under the command of father sparso kuczki; 12 artillery companies, equipped with a four pound artillery; and Fatima''s belt The 13 member guard team led by the leader was uniformly prepared with shields, machetes and more than two pistols. Finally, the newly established 15 member cavalry team was equipped by the mayor of Anjie, and the captain was yelishei still lying on a stretcher.


    "Chechen, have a nice trip. We''ll see you again in miatelsk." Anjie, who came to see off, said to Chechen.


    "See you, Anzu, Mia jersk," Chechen replied.


    Then, Chechen was the last to get on the ship. The fleet loaded with mercenary soldiers and luggage raised its sails and sailed downstream.

 Chapter 120

    When Chechen and his companions took a boat to miatelsk, at the foot of blazlav city thousands of miles away, Stefan charnietsky, the commander of Lvov of the Republic of Poland, stood on a hillside, overlooking blazlav Castle not far away. Around him were dozens of guns of different sizes and calibres. The guns continued to fire and fired shells at the walls of Bratslav castle.


    Under the leadership of King Jan kazimiz, king of the Republic of Poland, more than half of the Republic''s city leaders and general soldiers gathered under the city of brazlav and vowed to pull out the nail wedging into the hinterland of the Republic.


    The attack for more than a month has left the walls of Bratslav Castle riddled with holes. Several city walls collapsed, and the Republic''s army tried to break into the city several times, but they were beaten back by zaporoze''s Cossacks.


    Stefan charnietsky saw that a gap that had been opened by artillery three days ago but blocked back by the Cossack gate was pierced again by shells. Seeing this, the Republic soldiers hiding in the trenches shouted "God bless" and jumped out of the trenches and rushed towards the gap.


    Several Cossack infantry appeared in the gap. They fired several guns at the Republic soldiers who crowded up and knocked down several soldiers who rushed to the front, but then these Cossacks were knocked down by the Republic''s Musketeers.


    Seeing that the soldiers at the front had touched the gap in the wall, the adjutant standing behind Stefan charnietsky said happily to Stefan charnietsky, "Sir, our people rushed in."


    Stefan charnietsky certainly saw this scene, but he didn''t show any happy expression. After years of fighting with zaporoze Cossacks, his intuition told him that it was definitely not so easy to break through the castle defended by that man.


    By this time, the German mercenary who rushed in front had crossed the gap and rushed into the castle. More and more people followed.


    The change happened at this time. Countless gun barrels suddenly stretched out from the crenels of the broken city wall. Once let Chechen block the sharp weapon of the most elite Boye cavalry of Czar Russia in Polotsk - "organ" platoon gun aimed at the Republic officers and soldiers under the city.


    With the first "organ" banging out a deadly flame, like lighting a string of thousands of firecrackers, there were dense and continuous gunshots on the city wall.


    In the red flame and white smoke, countless soldiers crowded in the gap were knocked down to the ground. Their bodies were piled up as high as half a person, almost blocking the gap.


    "Damn Bao Hong, this is the fourth time."


    Seeing that the siege failed again, Stefan charnietsky''s adjutant secretly scolded.


    Yes, the one guarding Bratslav is the Cossack hero Bao Hong who saved Chechen''s life and went into the city alone to blow up the artillery position of the Smolensk garrison.


    At the last moment of the Smolensk war, the zaporoze man was forced by Bogdan to leave the Smolensk front and recall Kiev because of his disagreement with Bogdan hemelinitsky.


    It is said that in Kiev, Bao Hong and Bogdan hemelinitsky had a fierce quarrel. For a time, the two were at a crossfire. Even the two guards fought each other. All these news came from the Republic''s spy in Kiev.


    It was precisely because he thought that Baohong and Bogdan hemelinitsky had fallen out that king kazimi of Japan led the main force to surround brazlav, a city controlled by Baohong.


    The city originally planned to be conquered within a week has been delayed since Bao Hong suddenly led his subordinates to break through the peripheral defense line of the Republic Army.


    For more than a month, Bao Hong has played his superb city defense tactics, which is not inferior to the cavalry command, and simply delayed the war to this day.


    But the trapped beast is still fighting, and there will be an end. All the commanders of the Republic, including Stefan charnietsky, knew that as long as Bogdan did not send reinforcements, Bao Hong''s efforts would only add a touch of blood red to the battle that was bound to fail.


    For more than a month, Bogdan hemelinitsky, the chief of zaporoze Cossacks, has not sent any reinforcements.


    Unlike the excited young adjutant, Stefan charnietsky, as a commander, saw the failure of the siege and the blood flowing into the soldiers, but he didn''t have any expression. This is not because of his cold blood, nor because he has experienced too much numbness to this scene. It was his thoughts, not on the capture of blazlav.


    As one of the few farsighted commanders of the Republic of Poland, Stefan charnietsky is well aware that the zaporoze rebels raging in Ukraine have such a great momentum that the Republic has lost its troops one after another. In addition to the outstanding talent of the enemy chief Bogdan, the main reason is the intervention of foreign hostile forces. In the past, this force was the Tatars of Crimea, but now it is mainly czar Russia. Moreover, the Mikhailovich czar has moved in the direction of Lithuania.


    In the face of 150000 tsarist Russian and Cossack allied forces, the 60000 Republican Army does not have an advantage in number, but with more excellent training, it still has the strength of World War I. However, if another force joins the war and breaks the weak balance, it will definitely be a disaster to the other side.


    "General, general Stefan charnietsky, your majesty is looking for you."


    At this time, his Majesty''s messenger rode to Stefan charnietsky and conveyed to him the order summoned by King kazimiz.


    Stefan charnietsky answered. He mounted the horse brought by the adjutant and ran behind the position with the king''s messenger.


    King kazimiz''s tent was not far behind the artillery position. When Stefan charnietsky entered the tent, King Jan kazimiz was talking about the Bible with the priests of the Jesus church.


    The priest of the Jesus church saw Stefan charnietsky come in and knew it was time to go down. He saluted king kazimiz and then backed out.


    When the tent was closed again, Stefan charnietsky greeted king kazimiz and said, "Your Majesty, you summoned me."


    King kazimiz is just 46 years old this year. He took off the robe of the cardinal after the death of his brother wadiswaf IV and ran for king of the Republic of Poland. Although kazimiz had few friends in the Republic of Poland and was not welcomed by the nobles, he successfully led 50000 Polish troops to completely smash the attack of 100000 Cossack and Tatar troops by virtue of his battle with the Cossack Tatar allied forces in berestecko at the end of June 1652, And forced hermernitsky to sign a new treaty in the white church to consolidate his position in the Republic - although most of the credit for the battle was due to the dead Prince yarimi.


    King kazimic is obviously in a good mood today. After Stefan charnietsky said hello, he waved his hand to Stefan charnietsky and said in the letter, "look, my dearest general Lvov. After reading it, you will know that your worries are superfluous."


    Stefan charnietsky wanted to take the letter from the king, but king kazimic suddenly took it back.


    This move caught Stefan charnietsky a little unprepared.


    King Jan kazimiz smiled proudly when he saw Stefan charnietsky''s stupidity.


    "But my dear commander in chief, before you read the letter, tell me what''s going on on on the front line? Has our army captured Bratslav?"


    "Not yet, my king. The lowly poor resisted fiercely," Stefan charnietsky said truthfully.


    Kazimiz nodded. He had expected such a result, otherwise a herald would have come to tell him the good news.


    "You see. Although I haven''t captured the city so far, I''m not in a good mood, but I still want to make my commander happy." kazimiz handed the letter to Stefan charnietsky and said.


    Stefan charnietsky accepted the letter respectfully and read it carefully.


    The letter was written in Tatar. Stefan charnietsky was once a prisoner of Tatars and spent some time in Crimea, so he can roughly understand it.


    The letter was sent to King kazimiz by Khan gley of Tatar. In the letter, the Tatar Khan reiterated the traditional friendship between the Crimean Khanate and the Republic of Poland, and strongly condemned the aggression of Czar Russia against the Republic of Poland***¡¤ GreyI expressed to King kazimiz that the Crimean Khanate is willing to continue to be the most loyal ally of the Republic of Poland. If the Republic of Poland needs, 100000 Tatar cavalry will immediately enter Ukraine to help the Republic of Poland fight against czar Russia and zaporoze''s Cossacks.


    For the so-called "traditional friendship" and "the most loyal ally" in the letter, Stefan charnietsky does not believe a word. If the Tatars were really so reliable, he would not be their prisoner himself.


    However, from the content of the letter, the Crimean Khanate and the Ottoman Empire behind it are deeply vigilant against the expansion of Czar Russia and zaporoze Cossacks. They do not want a hegemonic force in Eastern Europe.


    This is clearly a good thing for the Republic of Poland.


    "Congratulations, your majesty. Khan will be our loyal ally." Stefan charnietsky handed the letter back to King kazimiz.


    Kazimiz proudly raised his upper lip beard. Pulling Khan to his own camp is his most proud skill.


    "But,"


    After congratulation, Stefan charnietsky raised new doubts. And that''s what he''s most worried about.


    "The wolf has been tamed. What about the lion?"

 Chapter 121

    Jan kazimi''s face was unhappy.


    Of course, he knew who the "Lion" in Lvov''s general army meant. Stefan charnietsky has repeatedly mentioned his worries about his northern neighbors on different occasions. Some of these words are said to themselves, while others are in conversation with colleagues. These untimely words disturbed the morale of the army to a certain extent.


    For the kingdom of Sweden and the current King Carl x, Jan kazimizh did not think they would take advantage of the fire. As we all know, the contract between the two countries will expire in three years. The notary of this contract is the Habsburg family. If the kingdom of Sweden tears up the contract, it is tantamount to beating the Habsburg family and the Holy Roman Empire in the face. Although it shocked the German region and seized a large area of territory to become one of the great powers in the thirty year war, the details can not be compared with the Habsburg family inheriting the Holy Roman Empire after all. Moreover, the Polish winged cavalry''s record of defeating the Royal Swedish army several times also deterred the nobles of the kingdom of Sweden to a certain extent.


    "My most loyal commander, thank you for reminding me to beware of the threat from the north. But I don''t think my cousin will stab us in the back. After all, we are bleeding the same blood," kazimic said to Stefan charnietsky.


    "With the same blood, that''s what I''m most worried about," Stefan charnietsky said in his heart.


    The full name of the current king of the Republic of Poland, Jan kazimiz, is Jan kazimiz Vasa, from the vasa family, which is also the ruler of the kingdom of Sweden. When Grandpa Jan kazimiz was alive, the king served as the king of two countries. However, when Jan kazimiz''s father zigmont III ruled Poland, his team lost the throne of the kingdom of Sweden, which also became the fuse of many wars between the Republic of Poland and the kingdom of Sweden.


    During the reign of Queen Christina, the daughter of King Gustav, the "Northern European lion", the two countries finally began to live in peace. But last year, despite the opposition of domestic nobles, Queen Christina passed her throne to Archduke Carl, now King Carl X.


    Since Carl X was not a member of the traditional vasa royal family in Sweden, his accession to the throne was controversial from the beginning. Some nobles in China actively planned to kill him and welcome the Polish royal family, which was also a direct member of the vasa family, to regain control of Sweden at that time.


    If this is only the wishful thinking of a small group of people in the kingdom of Sweden, it''s OK to say.


    The bad thing is that Jan kazimi''s attitude towards this matter is very ambiguous. Although he doesn''t know that he wants to be king of Sweden, he has flirted with the Swedish aristocracy against Carl x for a long time.


    His king is so elegant that he wants Carl x to abide by the contract and not fall into a well. It''s really more difficult than going to heaven.


    But his Majesty was so obsessed with the contract.


    Moreover, King Jan kazimiz can claim the right to inherit the throne of the kingdom of Sweden because he comes from the vasa family. Similarly, Carl x can challenge the throne of the Republic of Poland for the same reasons. When wadiswaf IV died and the Polish throne was vacant, Carl x, still Archduke Carl, competed with Jan kazimiz. Although he failed in the end, there were not a few Polish nobles who supported him at that time.


    King Jan kazimizh knew that the Lvov general had not let down his doubts when he saw that Stefan charnietsky bent slightly and did not speak. He frowned, but gave in to Stefan charnietsky. After all, Stefan charnietsky''s excellent military talent and loyalty to himself are among the best of all nobles.


    King Jan kazimiz said to Stefan charnietsky, "well, my most loyal general. How can you rest assured and focus on attacking Bratslav?"


    Seeing that the king was finally willing to listen to his own opinions, Stefan charnietsky quickly suggested: "Your Majesty, we can quietly build a defense line along the nottes river. Deploy troops behind the nottes River, and then take the Poznan area as the core area of the whole defense line. If the Swedish army really breaks the contract, we can keep them out of the defense line and delay time. Then, your Majesty, your main force will immediately get away from Ukraine and return to the division Keep Warsaw and Krakow. "


    In fact, Stefan Carnetskiy''s plan takes into account the most dangerous situation faced by Republic of Poland after the invasion of Poland by Sweden, trying to preserve the main force of the Republic and the most elite area of the Republic.


    After hearing the plan, Jan kazimiz asked Stefan charnietsky a question: "what if my cousin mistook us for the kingdom of Sweden?"


    Asking such a question shows that Jan kazimiz still doesn''t believe that the kingdom of Sweden will break the alliance.


    Of course, Stefan charnietsky could hear the obvious meaning. The loyal general Lvov could only immediately put forward a solution:


    "We can assemble our troops in the name of your Majesty the king and Prince yanush of Lithuania."


    Jan Kazimierz nodded. This is really a good excuse.


    "Just do as you say, my chief soldier. Your suggestions always give me no reason to refuse." Jan kazimi deliberately put on a helpless expression.


    Stefan charnietsky was again terrified of his Majesty''s behavior.


    Now that the most important thing was over, the king and his subjects exchanged greetings again, Stefan charnietsky left.


    When Stefan charnietsky left, King Jan kazimiz returned to his seat. He took a quill pen, dipped it in the ink bottle, and then began to write the letter.


    The content of the letter is, of course, the plan for building a front-line defense of the nottes River mentioned by Stefan charnietsky. The letter will soon be sent to Warsaw, and the remaining ministers will be arranged according to the contents of the letter.


    It was written that King Jan kazimiz remembered that if such a defense line was to be built, the military expenditure would be astronomical. The financially strapped King began to love money again, and his writing speed slowed down a bit.


    "If the Swedish army doesn''t attack us, won''t the money be wasted?" thought the king.


    But when he remembered that he had promised Stefan charnietsky, Jan kazimiz began to be melancholy again.


    "If only we could be sure whether Sweden would invade or not."


    As soon as this idea came out, it could not be stopped from usurping the king''s heart. In order to solve this problem, kazimizi racked his brains and really came up with a "way".


    Kazimierz added "handle slowly" at the end of the first letter, and then wrote a second letter.


    This letter is addressed to Carl X. In the letter, kazimieri mentioned the request to borrow food from the kingdom of Sweden. Kazimieri''s wishful thinking is as follows: if Sweden is willing to borrow food, it means that Sweden will abide by the contract with the Republic and maintain friendly relations with Poland; If you don''t borrow it, your cousin must have an idea that is unfavorable to himself and the Republic, so he is ordering the front line to build a defense line.


    Kazimiz was satisfied with his idea. After writing, he poured fine sand on the letter paper and sucked up the ink on it. Then the letter was put into an envelope, sealed with wax and sent out immediately.

 Chapter 122

    After a day''s voyage, Chechen and his mercenary regiment finally arrived at miatelsk.


    At this time, the myattles wharf was crowded, and countless people stood on the river bank and wharf, as if waiting for something.


    "Uncle, come and have a look? Why are there so many people on the dock?" Chechen shouted at Pedro, who was still having lunch in the cabin.


    Soon, Pedro went out of the cabin with bread and sausage in one hand and wine in the other.


    "What''s up, my dear nephew?" asked Pedro vaguely, his mouth full of food.


    Obviously, he didn''t hear the reason why Chechen called him.


    "Look, there are people on the dock," said Chechen.


    Pedro looked towards the shore. Although it is still far away, the colorful area on the shore is indeed full of people.


    "They must have come to welcome us," said Pedro after some "careful consideration" and made his own judgment.


    "Really?" Chechen had some doubts. He knows himself that the scene on the dock and the river bank is not too much to welcome a king. Now, although he has become the vassal of the raziweu family, he is still a trivial little man after all. How can he welcome himself to such a big battle.


    "Of course, don''t underestimate yourself." Pedro patted his nephew on the shoulder with his hand full of food.


    "You are the life-saving benefactor of Prince yanush raziwiu, and you have just made great achievements in Polotsk. Think carefully, who has won the army of Czar Russia except us. Didn''t the prince praise you in his letter to you? I think the prince prepared this ceremony for you."


    Che Chen nodded suspiciously when he saw what his uncle said.


    "Then we must ask everyone to freshen up and go ashore in high spirits," said Chechen.


    "That''s how it should be. Let them see the heroism of our mercenary regiment. I''ll order it now." Pedro liked Cherchen''s idea very much. He immediately got off the cabin and ordered Fatima and others.


    But when the fleet came to the shore and Chechen and others came to the dock in new clothes, he found that he and uncle Pedro were wrong.


    The dock was silent, and everyone looked at themselves and the members of the mercenary regiment behind with a strange look.


    Che Chen was a little flustered by this look. He and his companions stood on the dock like this, neither entering nor retreating.


    After a while, a fat official finally got out of the crowd. The man ran to Chechen and asked, "which family mercenary are you? Get out of here quickly. Don''t you know who is coming back today?"


    Chechen was asked a little confused. However, he immediately reacted.


    "We are the mercenaries of the raziweu family," said Chechen.


    The fat official looked up and down at Chechen with suspicion on his face.


    "Since you said you were from our raziweu family, why didn''t you fly the family flag?" asked the fat official.


    "This... We haven''t had time to do it yet." Chechen answered the fat official''s question somewhat hesitantly.


    Because it was not long for him to join the raziweu family, and he encountered war in Polotsk after his establishment, he never had time to make the flag printed with the raziweu family. Although the matter is urgent and subject to power, it is not polite and legal after all.


    "How can you prove it?" the fat official glanced at Chechen.


    Fortunately, Chechen still has a letter from Prince yanush to him. The badge on the letter is enough to prove his identity. But when Cherchen was ready to take out the letter, the fat official was impatient.


    "All right, all right. Now I don''t care if you are the mercenaries of our lazeviu family. Get out of the dock quickly. Don''t make trouble for me."


    For the fat official''s series of impatience and discrimination, Chechen was also a little angry. He was about to ask what trouble he would bring to him. He saw the official show an extremely frightened expression.


    "You, and you, stand aside quickly. If the prince asks later, you will say you are the soldiers guarding the wharf. And hurry to drive your ship away!" the official said quickly and anxiously.


    "Prince? Is Prince yanushi coming?" Chechen heard the official mention "Prince". He thought Prince yanushi came in person and hurried to ask.


    "It''s the prince, not the old prince. It''s our horse warden. The prince is back." the official hurriedly dropped a sentence and ran to another berthing point.


    The Royal Horse warden, the cousin of Prince yanush, is also the official title of Prince boguslav of the raziwiu family. But Chechen doesn''t know this.


    "Captain, look."


    At this time, Fatima, standing behind Chechen, said to Chechen. Everyone looked in the direction of Fatima''s finger and saw a big three masted ship on the river at some time.


    The ship was more than five times larger than the largest ship in Chechen''s fleet. In Chechen''s visual inspection, the three masted ship was more than 50 meters long and 9 meters wide. There were 30 openings on one side of the warship. So, this ship can be equipped with 60 guns.


    Obviously, this must be the Royal horse and Prince''s boat in the official''s mouth.


    The big ship leaned against the dock. When the hatch opened, everyone on the shore burst into earth shaking shouts as if after an extremely tight rehearsal.


    "Welcome back!"


    "Long live the prince!"


    As the crowd shouted, the deafening salute also rang.


    In the sound of shouting and salute, a middle-aged man in gorgeous dress came out of the middle cabin. The man is about thirty years old, with thin lips. He wears a white wig and a two pointed moustache. He looks extremely handsome. Because the man''s face was powdered, it looked particularly pale against the background of his red dress.


    "This should be the prince of the Royal Horse supervisor." Chechen thought.


    But the figure who was regarded by Chechen as the prince of the Royal Horse supervisor came out of the cabin, but stopped two steps. The man stood on his side, then smiled and stretched out a white glove towards the hatch, making a "please" gesture.


    Then, a young man wearing a costume imitating the Swedish navy uniform came out of the cabin.


    As soon as the young man appeared, Chechen was stunned by the young man''s handsome appearance. Chechen has not never seen handsome men and beautiful women. Bao Hong, the leader of zaborore, Miss Helena of Smolensk and the man in red just now can be regarded as the representative of the ultimate beauty, but they are dwarfed by the young man in front of him. No language can describe his beauty, which even goes beyond the boundaries of gender.


    Moreover, this is not Chechen''s idea alone. The whole wharf was silent at the moment when the youth appeared.


    "Bogusslav, why are there so many people at the wharf? Are they all here to meet you?" the young man walked out of the cabin and saw the lively scene at the wharf.


    Boguslav was satisfied with the surprise shown by his friend. I saw him calmly explain, "Chris, of course they came to meet me. I''m sorry, I lied to you before. For my identity, I''m from the raziweu family. You should have heard that it''s an ancient family. I did that for a reason, because I don''t want to be estranged from you because of my identity."


    The young man named Chris nodded to boguslav''s sincere attitude.


    "Of course not. I''m just surprised. Even the king of Sweden doesn''t have such a big posture."


    Boguslav raised his head complacently. Chris said he had more style than the most powerful Swedish king in the world, which made him very useful. He led Chris down the plank to the dock.


    "Who are you?" the prince, who had been smiling, shouted angrily when boguslav saw that Chechen and his party, especially the leader, were still looking at Chris with an intoxicated expression.


    "Prince, these are all sent by small people to maintain the order of the wharf." the fat official who had scolded Chechen came out and explained.


    "Really? Didn''t I say there was no need to send guards?"


    "The small one is also for the sake of the prince''s safety," the fat official explained.


    Boguslav looked at the fat official and Chechen, and then said in an ordinary tone, "pull him out and hang him."


    That "he" of course refers to Chechen.

 Chapter 123

    Since he came to the Republic of Poland, Chechen has seen both weak and incompetent people like fiordo, arrogant and affectionate people like Anjie, magnificent people like yanush and loyal people like mihau. But it was the first time for Chechen to see a lord like boguslav who would kill as soon as he came up.


    And did you offend him? Chechen didn''t feel it. The pier in miatelsk is only so large. There are many people and they come first. It must be inevitable to block the road temporarily.


    "What are you still doing here? Catch him quickly." boguslav shouted to Fatima and others behind Chechen in a commanding tone.


    Obviously, the prince really believed the fat official''s words and took Chechen and others as his own men.


    The fat official standing next to boguslav was sweating. Now he didn''t know how to explain to the prince. Tell the prince that he deceived him. These are not his own guards at all.


    Chris, who stood aside, obviously disagreed with boguslav''s arbitrary disposal and even killing. He euphemistically said, "boguslav, don''t do this."


    Hearing Chris talking to him, boguslav, who was originally vicious, immediately turned his head and put on a flattering smile. But he was obviously wrong.


    "Please don''t worry, dear Chris. Raziwiu is also an ancient family with strict rules. We will never allow our servants to be rude in front of guests," said boguslav. Obviously, boguslav wanted to show his companion the strict family rules of the raziwiu family.


    With that, boguslav immediately turned his head again and changed his fierce expression.


    "Do you want me to say it again?"


    At this time, Pedro stood up. The veteran Youzi''s face obviously had a joke expression.


    "Yes, your highness. But we can''t obey your orders." Pedro pretended to be humble, and he exaggerated his head to the position of his trouser belt.


    Fatima and yelishei and others looked at Pedro''s performance with a smile.


    "Why?" asked boguslav.


    "Because you are not our master."


    "Aren''t you mercenaries hired by our razeviu family?" boguslav looked suspiciously at Pedro and Chechen, and at the fat officials with sweaty faces around him.


    Boguslav is not a fool. He understood that his men lied about the identity of Chechen and others.


    With a "plop", the fat official knelt at bogusslav''s feet. The fat official grabbed boguslav''s straight trousers with his fat palm, with a runny nose and tears.


    "Your Highness... Prince... The fat official just wanted to defend himself, but boguslav, who understood and became angry, didn''t want to hear any explanation. Because he felt that he was like a fool in front of Chris because of the deception of fat officials.


    Boguslav kicked the fat official to the ground. This move, can not help but let the people on the dock utter a cry of surprise.


    Boguslav''s behavior of losing his aristocratic style also made Chris look blue. He did not expect that boguslav, who was polite in front of himself, would have such an attitude towards others.


    Unfortunately, boguslav did not see Chris''s dissatisfaction with him.


    After kicking the fat officials, boguslav targeted them again. But he soon found that there were many people on Chechen''s side. Behind Chechen and on the ship, hundreds of eyes were looking at bogusslav fiercely, and several behind Chechen even put their hands on the handle of the knife.


    Boguslav believed that as long as he made any adverse action, hundreds of people would rush up and tear themselves to pieces.


    Boguslav really regretted that he didn''t arrange soldiers in order to show the peace of MIA jersk in front of Chris.


    However, his royal highness does not have a way to win more with less.


    Boguslav took off a white glove. Obviously, the Royal Horse supervisor''s opinion on what to do next is obvious.


    duel!


    Chechen didn''t expect that a prince would duel with himself for such a small matter. Despite the disparity between the two sides, didn''t he see that he was much younger than him?


    "Enough! Bogusslav." Chris also knew what bogusslav was going to do next. The guest of Prince bogusslav finally couldn''t bear it.


    "Chris."


    Prince boguslav, who took off his gloves halfway, saw that Chris was angry and even his tone of voice changed.


    "Your Excellency boguslav. If you still think I''m your friend, please don''t let your friend see blood on the first day of his visit. Otherwise, I''ll go back to Sweden immediately." Chris threatened to return to the ship.


    "Chris!" boguslav took Chris by the hand.


    "If you have any request, just tell me. Please don''t use the please word. I was wrong just now, and please forgive my recklessness." boguslav said softly.


    With that, he gently raised Chris''s hand and wanted to kiss it. Fortunately, he stopped at once. But this behavior is still seen by many people.


    Chechen is also one of them. Seeing that bogusslav wanted to make such a move to a man, Chechen felt a burst of nausea. He looked at boguslav as if he were looking at a pervert.


    "It''s not me that you should apologize," Chris stopped to say when he saw boguslav pleading.


    Boguslav certainly understood what Chris meant. He turned to Chechen and said, "please forgive me for my recklessness, young mercenary leader. In order to show my sincerity, if you and your mercenary regiment have not accepted the employment of any lord, please come and work for the raziweu family. We raziweu family will never lose people with ability."


    Although I can''t see whether bogusslav sincerely apologized, the prince''s appearance, apology and sincere tone still made Chechen salute:


    "No, it''s nothing, your highness. And we''re already working for the lazivus."


    "Oh, who is it, lazeviu?"


    "Prince yanush raziweu. It was at his command that we came to miatelsk." Cherchen said honestly.


    "Oh, it''s my cousin. You should have said it earlier, otherwise there wouldn''t be such a big misunderstanding." bogusslav smiled more brightly when he heard that Chechen was Prince yanush''s subordinate.


    "If you''re not so impatient," Chris added. But when he said this, he was full of laughter.


    Obviously, Chris also thought boguslav was a gentleman.


    Boguslav repeatedly said yes.


    "Your Highness, we are late."


    At this time, a knight on a white horse pushed aside the crowd and ran to bogusslav. Behind the knight was a carriage.


    The knight dismounted seven or eight steps away from bogusslav and came to bogusslav and Chris.


    Chechen was surprised to find that the knight was someone he knew.

 Chapter 124

    "Catherine, why are you so late?" Prince boguslav said discontentedly to the visitor.


    Yes, the knight was originally Scottish Catherine who was in the same mercenary regiment with Chechen. He fell in love with Helena, the daughter of Fyodor obhovich, and was put into the dungeon by the mayor of Fyodor, but he escaped with the help of Helena and Chechen.


    Originally, Chechen thought Catherine would return to England, but he saw him here again.


    "I''m sorry, my Lord. There are so many people who welcome you back. The carriage is blocked outside." Catherine saluted Prince boguslav and Chris, and then said.


    Obviously, Catherine is highly valued here in boguslav. Boguslav did not blame Catherine for her mistake. The prince smiled and introduced Chris: "this is Catherine knight. He is an Englishman and of noble origin."


    Chris nodded slightly. His lips made a perfect arc and said to Catherine, "Hello, I''m Chris Augusta."


    Catherine looked up. He was also attracted by Chris''s appearance, but Catherine recovered immediately.


    Catherine stepped back two steps, opened the door of the carriage and signaled that Prince boguslav and his guests had got on the bus.


    Boguslav very gentlemanly asked Chris to get into the carriage first and then go up by himself. This attitude, even to his wife, is not too much.


    When both were seated, Catherine closed the door of the carriage. At this time, he took a deep look at Chechen.


    "Uncle, Prince yanush arranged for us to stay in the military camp outside the ancient fort of miatelsk in his letter. Let''s hurry over," Chechen said loudly to Pedro.


    He was sure that Catherine could hear them clearly.


    "Oh, yes," replied Pedro, after a pause.


    Catherine nodded imperceptibly. He mounted his horse and opened the way for the prince''s carriage in front.


    When the prince''s carriage disappeared, the welcome crowd on the wharf could finally disperse.


    "Ingrid, you hurry up and unload our supplies on the ship and count them." Chechen said to Ingrid, the quartermaster, but found Ingrid staring at the direction of the carriage.


    "Ingrid, what''s the matter with you?" Chechen asked strangely.


    "Oh, nothing. Sir. I just see that Chris looks familiar. I seem to have seen him somewhere, but I can''t remember." Ingrid turned back and said to Chechen shyly.


    "Ingrid, you can''t be fascinated by that beautiful boy? But I tell you, ''where do we seem to have met'' is no longer working. If you want to pursue Chris, you have to find a creative way. But judging from Prince boguslav''s intimate attitude towards him, maybe that kind of relationship." Pedro joked aside.


    "Uncle, don''t talk nonsense. I don''t think that Mr. Chris is such a person." before Ingrid could refute, Cherchen said first.


    As soon as he said this, Pedro looked at Cherchen with ambiguous eyes.


    "Don''t think about it, I''m just talking about it. And I''m normal." Chechen couldn''t resist the ambiguous eyes of Pedro and retorted loudly.


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure."


    "I''m not sure."


    Fedot and the priest saw the head and Pedro and they quarreled. They both knowingly didn''t intervene and went to do their own things.


    Ingrid took another look at the direction in which the carriage disappeared. Although there was a vague outline in her mind, she still couldn''t remember where she had met the young man named Chris.


    The mercenary regiment was busy. The fat official kicked down by Prince boguslav also asked the dock workers to unload the carts of objects on the ship. These were all the personal belongings of Prince boguslav and the young man named Chris. There were enough twenty carriages.


    When Prince boguslav and Chris finally unloaded their goods, Chechen and his mercenary regiment finally got off the ship. All of them were lined up under the leadership of their captain.


    "Hello, I haven''t asked your name yet?" Chechen said to the fat official. He wanted to ask the fat official for directions.


    "Me? My name is kosinsky. Of course, my father''s name is kosinsky, my mother''s name is kosinsky, and of course I''m kosinsky too," said the fat official. He was obviously busy, incoherent and depressed.


    "Mr. kosinsky. Excuse me, how can I get to the barracks of the castle?" Chechen asked.


    The fat official pointed to a road on the Bank of the river and indicated that the military camp of Chechen castle was in that direction.


    Chechen thanked kosinsky and then took the mercenary regiment to the barracks.


    When they arrived at the station, the sun had begun to set in the West. The so-called ancient castle is a medieval castle with a history of two or three hundred years. This castle has been gradually abandoned because it is no longer suitable for the war in the firearms era.


    Chechen found that they were not the only mercenary regiment stationed here. There were already two adjacent barracks in and around the ancient castle. The size of each of the two barracks is not large, and the number of people it can accommodate is 400 or 500.


    "Deputy Colonel Pedro."


    Because he didn''t know the details of these armies, Chechen decided to let his uncle inquire. So he put on a business appearance and called Pedro''s rank in the mercenary regiment.


    "Yes, Captain Chechen," said Pedro with exaggerated salute.


    "I''ll give you a task. You go to Ingrid''s to get some wine, get close to the people in the barracks and see their origin."


    "Yes, commander Chechen."


    Hearing that he could still get the wine, Pedro was happy and immediately agreed.


    When Cherchen and his men had chosen their camp, Pedro began to finish his task with four or five bottles of wine.


    As it was late, the mercenary regiment had to build a military tent to stay first. As for various defensive measures such as barracks, because they were on their own territory, Chechen decided to build them early tomorrow morning.


    Pedro came back late to inquire about the news.


    "One of the two armies is under General Alexander otkinski, and the other is a German mercenary regiment hired by Jan sobeski. They both said they retired from Werner and repaired here." Pedro told Cherchen the information he had inquired.


    "Who are general Alexander oginsky and general Jan sobesky?" Chechen asked. He knew only a little about the main interpersonal relationships in the Republic of Poland. It was the first time he had heard of the names of the two generals.


    So Pedro and Cherchen went to science again. Of course, he also used wine to get these from soldiers in two barracks.


    "General Alexander otkinski was the commander of the fort covno, while general Jan sobeski was the Lord of Lida fort. They had fought with the Russian army under the command of Prince yanush, and retreated here after the fall of Werner."


    "Is Prince yanushi here too?" when Chechen heard that the two troops had retreated from the front line, he hurriedly asked about Prince yanushi.


    "No, those people said that most of the Lords and generals who fought with the prince were still in the front line. They had to retreat because of heavy casualties." Pedro shook his head.


    It''s a pity that he can''t see the prince right away. At this time, Fatima came in and said, "Captain, a knight named Catherine came to see you, the one we met at the dock driving a carriage for bogusslav."

 Chapter 125

    Catherine walked into Chechen''s camp. His hand clenched his hat tightly, revealing his inner tension.


    As soon as she saw Cherchen, Catherine grabbed Cherchen''s arms and said, "Cherchen, I have something to ask you."


    Chechen knew that what Catherine wanted to ask must be about Helena, so he nodded and said:


    "I know what you''re asking.".


    "How is she?" said Catherine.


    "After Smolensk surrendered, Helena and his father became prisoners, and they were escorted to Moscow. Helena suffered a lot in Moscow," Cherchen said.


    Catherine burst into tears when she heard that her beloved had not only been captured by the Russians, but also been escorted to Moscow.


    "I''m going to save her, I''m going to save her," muttered Catherine. But he also knew that it was a dream to save a man from Moscow thousands of miles away only by his own strength.


    At this time, a sentence from Chechen made Catherine seem to enter the infinite light from the night.


    "We have saved her. If there is no accident, you can meet soon."


    Che Chen said.


    Catherine held Chechen''s hand in tears. He couldn''t believe it and asked, "Chechen, Chechen. My dear benefactor and friend. Is what you said true? Please don''t deceive a person who has lost the hope of survival. For for him, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment."


    "How could we lie to you? Your Helena and his father are on their way to Polotsk now. They are accompanied by the mayor of Polotsk, Anjie kemitz," interposed Pedro.


    "Did the respectable Anjie kemidz save Helena?" seeing that Pedro said the same, Catherine no longer doubted. He is now full of joy to see Helena.


    "Yes or no. you don''t know that when Yakov cherkaski attacked Polotsk, Anjie kemitz was seriously injured and couldn''t command the battle. In the end, we defeated Yakov cherkaski''s 5000 army with my nephew Chechen''s bravery and my intelligence. We also captured thousands of prisoners. We redeemed your liver with these prisoners "Yes," said Pedro, not ashamed to take a lot of credit to himself.


    Catherine took Pedro''s words seriously. He shook Pedro''s hands excitedly and said gratefully, "Christ is on earth. From now on, if one day I forget the great kindness of you and your nephew, it will make me die."


    Pedro was a little embarrassed by the words of gratitude.


    "Catherine, if you really want to be grateful, I think you should be most grateful not for me and my uncle, but for the wife of Anjie kemitz, miss OLINA bilevich. It was she who advocated exchanging those captives for the fiordo father and daughter. And I only made a small contribution." Cherchen felt that if Catherine wanted to be grateful, We should be most grateful to orina bilevich. Although the purpose of miss OLINA''s exchange for Helena is to prevent Anjie from falling into Yakov''s trick, her behavior actually benefits Catherine. As for his uncle''s greedy work, since Pedro''s words have been exported, Chechen can''t dismantle his uncle''s platform in front of outsiders, so he had to count all his credit on his uncle.


    "I''ll appreciate your kindness. Will the patroness come to Polotsk, too? I want to thank her face to face," said Catherine happily, and his joy was beyond words.


    "Orina didn''t come. She stayed in Polotsk''s position as agent for Anjie."


    "What a pity," said Catherine, disappointed.


    "Oh, that''s right. Catherine, how did you play for boguslav in miatelsk?"


    It is really strange that Catherine did not return to her motherland after fleeing Smolensk, but stayed and worked for Prince bogusslav.


    "Maybe this is God''s arrangement. If I don''t stay, maybe I won''t have a chance to see Helena again in my life." Catherine attributed her stay to God''s will.


    It turned out that after fleeing Smolensk, Catherine and nahan parted hands. With the familiarity with the terrain and rising day and night. Catherine escaped the Cossack''s siege smoothly and stole a horse from them. Katherine drank well water when she was thirsty all the way, stole the farmer''s potatoes when she was hungry, and finally let him get to miyagilsk. Here, Catherine had planned to sell her horses and collect the money for a ticket to return to her motherland by boat. But it also happened that on the day he arrived at the jetty in Damia, a ship from England docked at the jetty. Dressed in Scottish mercenaries, they were persecuted by the traitor Cromwell in England and had to flee here. From the mouth of the mercenaries, Catherine learned that Cromwell not only dispersed the parliament, but also called himself the protector. The persecution of the former royalists is also more and more serious day by day.


    As a result, it was impossible for Catherine, who was born in the royalist family, to return home.


    When Catherine was at a loss, the head of the group of mercenaries invited Catherine to join her mercenary regiment and work for Prince bogusslav. He also said that Prince bogusslav would soon send troops to support Smolensk.


    It was Catherine''s dream to join the army, fight back to Smolensk and save her beloved Helena. Since there was no hope of returning home, Catherine agreed without hesitation.


    Even more coincidentally, Catherine was favored by an old nobleman in the court of boguslav. The old nobleman had no children, so he accepted Catherine as his adopted son and became the servant of Prince bogusslav with the recommendation of the old nobleman.


    "Then we waited so long in Smolensk, why didn''t we see any reinforcements?" Pedro was a little strange. Since the two princes of razeviu had sent troops to rescue Smolensk, Prince yanush was defeated, but why didn''t boguslav arrive.


    "I''m not very clear about that. The first time he sent troops, his royal highness retreated when he heard that the great prince was defeated; the second time, the Czarist Russian army appeared near miatelsk, and the prince had to deploy miatelsk''s defense," said Catherine.


    "But it''s not like fighting here. I don''t think that Prince bogusslav still has leisure to go out with his friends?" Pedro was very upset at the thought of bogusslav''s face to his nephew at the dock today.


    "His Royal Highness has tens of thousands of troops. The Czar Russia''s troops are not so much to attack miatelsk as to organize the prince to rescue Werner. Of course, he won''t pay attention to the prince. Sightseeing shows his Royal Highness''s contempt for the enemy." Catherine explained bogusslav''s behavior.


    But Chechen felt that these behaviors of boguslav were somewhat unreasonable.

 Chapter 126

    It is reasonable to say that since the army besieged by czar Russia is not enough to pose a threat to Prince bogusslav, the best strategy for bogusslav, who is holding a strong army, is to leave a small number of troops to confront the Czar Russian army in front of him, and then take advantage of the advantages of the water transportation of miyagilsk, Make a forced landing in an unprotected area of Czar Russian forces, and then raid the enemy encircling Werner from behind. In this way, even if the Russian army can not be hit hard, it can break the Russian siege of Werner, so that Werner will not be captured by the enemy.


    If boguslav didn''t send troops to Werner in order to keep his territory, miyagilsk, then he left miyagilsk for a trip when the soldiers were pressing on the border, which was even more incomprehensible to Cherchen. Boguslav acted like a dandy.


    "Catherine, what kind of person is Prince bogusslav?" because he can''t understand it, Cherchen wants to hear the views of Catherine who stays next to bogusslav.


    "What kind of person is the prince? How can you want to know this?" Catherine was very surprised to hear Chechen ask about her current boss.


    "You may not know that this morning, before you came, Prince bogusslav and I had a misunderstanding at the dock." Cherchen tried to describe what happened in the morning in a flat and direct manner. But even so, Catherine was surprised.


    "The prince will duel with you!" cried Catherine.


    "Yes, if Chris hadn''t stopped it at that time, your prince''s white gloves would have been thrown into my face." Chechen said reluctantly.


    "Fortunately, the Prince did not do so."


    "Why do you say that? Catherine, is Prince boguslav a tough guy with weak inside and strong outside but strong in the middle?" asked Pedro. He was a little strange about Catherine''s reaction. What is "fortunately, the prince didn''t do this". Was he afraid of his Prince getting hurt?


    "I mean, it''s lucky that the prince didn''t duel with Cherchen, or maybe Cherchen was already a corpse when I arrived." Catherine gave Pedro a white look.


    "Yes, bogusslav is older and stronger than me, and I can''t be his opponent." for his weakness than bogusslav, Chechen didn''t deny it and generously admitted that he was stronger than himself.


    "Not only that," Catherine felt it necessary to remind Cherchen.


    "When Prince bogusslav was studying and traveling abroad, he cut down countless French and German earls and dukes. He even defeated the personal disciple of sword Saint Meyer."


    "Boguslav is so powerful!"


    After listening to Catherine''s story, Pedro widened his eyes in surprise. He did not expect that the little white faced bogusslav was not only a dueling maniac, but also a master of swordsmanship.


    "If the prince is not so excellent, how can the old prince marry his daughter to his cousin?"


    "Is the old prince you said Prince yanush raziweu?" Chechen asked.


    "Yes, the royal highness of the princess is also passionately devoted to the prince, but our prince always avoids talking about marriage with the old prince. His royal highness once said that it is even more difficult for him to marry than to let him die, because marriage is the grave of love. He only needs love and no grave."


    "Maybe it''s just because he doesn''t like women," Pedro whispered. During the day, even Pedro could see some clues of "gay" in boguslav''s intimate actions towards Chris.


    "Impossible!"


    Although Pedro''s voice was very small, Catherine heard it.


    "Lord Pedro, although you are kind to me, if you continue to slander the prince like this, I can only duel with you for the honor of knight," said Catherine angrily.


    "How can this be a slander? Everyone saw it. Today, at the dock, because he thought we blocked his way with Chris, your prince ordered Chechen to be hanged. Later, when he saw that there were many of us, he came up with a duel. Didn''t you see that he still wanted to kiss a man''s hand? He''s not another man." Pedro argued loudly.


    Catherine blushed at Pedro''s words.


    "Katherine, my uncle is just a little unscrupulous. I apologize to you for him." seeing that his uncle''s crow mouth caused trouble again, Cherchen quickly apologized to Katherine for him.


    Catherine could not bear it. He half pulled out his sword and looked at Pedro angrily. But in the end, the Scottish youth remembered Pedro''s kindness to Helena and refrained from using force. He said angrily: "If you know the story that the prince fought with more than a dozen nobles and knights for a cluster of peacock feathers, and finally dedicated his feathers to a French noble girl with many scars, you won''t think that the prince likes men. Moreover, in miatelsk, the prince has several mistresses."


    After listening to Catherine''s "brilliant" deeds of bogusslav at home and abroad, Pedro felt whether he really "wronged" bogusslav. He should love women.


    "So don''t worry, Cherchen. I think your Highness Prince just thinks that you blew his face in front of his friends on impulse. Big people have such a problem and want to show their supreme authority and kindness in front of others. Even if he really said such a thing, I think he was used to it. Most of the time, he secretly regretted it before you went to the gallows It''s disgraceful. The prince has always attached great importance to capable people. Now you serve the old prince again, and you can be regarded as the prince''s own man. "Catherine comforted Cherchen after defending boguslav.


    "I hope so," said Chechen. He doesn''t want to have a bad relationship with the prince when he first arrived in miatelsk. After all, he is now a servant of the raziweu family. Although he belongs to another raziweu, since Prince yanush intends to marry his daughter to his cousin, Prince bogusslav may become his own master in the near future.


    "Boom, boom." a few explosions came. Chechen and Pedro thought it was a gun, so they hurried out to have a look.


    Colorful fireworks flashed across the sky of MIA jersk castle. The explosion turned out to be the sound of fireworks.


    "This is the prince holding a ball in the castle. Before the prince came back, he asked someone to bring a letter and said that a grand ball would be held today." Catherine also saw the fireworks, so she explained to Chechen and Pedro.

 Chapter 127

    Put Catherine and Chechen aside for the time being. Prince boguslav took Chris back to the castle and held a grand dance in the castle.


    Because the war in Lithuania rarely affected Mia telsk, it has become a pure land for fugitive nobles. In addition to some high-level officers under Prince boguslav and some distinguished chamberlains, there were also some nobles from Ukraine and Smolensk.


    Prince boguslav himself was well dressed, jeweled and in high spirits. The wig on his head was rolled into exquisite Wavy Curls. His face was very white. After makeup, his skin was crystal clear, reminiscent of the whiteness of milk. His black moustache was covered with olive oil and looked soft and smooth. The prince was wearing a black dress with lace on his sleeves. The long coat of the dress is carefully spliced by French craftsmen with the best silk and velvet. On the prince''s chest, a gold chain hung on his chest. In the center of the gold chain, there was a huge ruby. From the right shoulder down, obliquely across boguslav''s chest is an orangutan red sword. For each equal distance, it is inlaid with a diamond, which looks like a flickering light band.


    Wearing such a precious sabre, the prince''s Sabre is not too much. The sabre is also inlaid with diamonds and emeralds, which is dazzling.


    In a word, today''s Prince bogusslav''s whole image is noble, elegant, heroic and moving.


    When the prince appeared in front of the crowd with a handkerchief in one hand and a hat hung on the handle of the knife in the other hand, all the people looked at him with admiration and admiration. Everyone was thinking: only the noble raziweu family can cultivate such people.


    Prince boguslav glanced at the crowd, but he didn''t see Chris. He couldn''t help being disappointed.


    Ostro, Prince boguslav''s housekeeper, was the kind of person who knew the prince''s mind even when his master frowned. I don''t know what boguslav is thinking at the moment. Ostro stepped forward, leaned in his master''s ear and said, "Your Highness, your friend from Sweden has left the room and will come soon."


    Bogusslav immediately turned his anger into joy. He walked gracefully down the stairs and danced with the Duchess of kolf to the music.


    Mrs. kolf''s husband, Duke kolf, was originally a Polish aristocrat working in Ukraine, but the poor Duke lost everything in the Cossack rebellion. The penniless Duke had to take his wife and children to feed in the raziweu family. During the period of MIA diersk, Duke kolf was accompanied by wine and abandoned himself all day. Everything in the family depended on Mrs kolf. Although Mrs. kolf was in her forties and a mother of two children, she maintained herself very well, just like a twenty-year-old girl. Soon she became Prince boguslav''s mistress.


    Mrs. kolf touched Prince boguslav''s chest with her finger, pretended to be jealous and said, "Your Highness, you are so charming, just like a flowing cloud, but not for me."


    Prince boguslav looked around carefully to make sure that Chris had not come. Then he felt relieved to flirt with Mrs. kolf and said, "honey, I''m not for you, or for who? The first dance of my party today is with you."


    Mrs. kolf smiled and said, "I saw it all. Your Highness has brought someone back, and this evening''s party is for her."


    Being pierced by Mrs. kolf, Prince boguslav''s face was not red and his heart did not jump. He said in a very sincere tone: "baby, I only have you in my heart."


    Unfortunately, Mrs. kolf was already immune to Prince boguslav''s sweet words. Mrs. kolf knew very well that being the prince''s mistress was just taking what she needed. He could not leave his husband and children, and the powerful prince could not marry a married woman.


    "Tell me, sir, what kind of woman you brought back. Maybe I can give you some advice," said Mrs. kolf.


    Mrs. kolf''s voice had just dropped, but she was surprised to see her lover blush.


    "Actually, Chris is a man," Prince boguslav whispered.


    Mrs. kolf couldn''t help saying "ah", but she immediately reacted and covered her mouth in time.


    "Your Excellency is not kidding me," Mrs. kolf confirmed.


    "No," Prince boguslav said firmly.


    Mrs. kolf looked at Prince boguslav carefully up and down, and finally confirmed that her lover was telling the truth.


    "What kind of man is that Chris?" Mrs. kolf asked.


    After being surprised that Prince boguslav fell in love with a man, Mrs. kolf began to understand and prepare to give advice to her lover. After all, Mrs. kolf needs the prince''s power and money, not his heart. Mrs. kolf didn''t care who boguslav gave his heart to.


    "What kind of man? Chris is not so much a person as an angel. When I first saw him, I couldn''t believe my eyes. I pinched myself hard to see if I was in a dream. But I didn''t dream. Chris appeared in front of me on a horse. At that moment, I regretted myself. Why No one likes women, "Prince boguslav said as intoxicated as singing.


    "Where did your excellency meet that Chris?" Mrs. kolf asked again.


    "In Sweden. You know, I used to go hunting when I was idle and bored. On the side of the kingdom of Sweden, I happened to meet my Chris. He was wearing a hunting suit and was chasing a deer."


    Although Mrs. kolf did not dislike homosexual love, she got goose bumps when she heard boguslav excitedly mention "my Chris".


    "Is he Swedish?"


    "It should be," said Prince boguslav hesitantly. He didn''t inquire about Chris''s origin, but he was sure that Chris was born of nobility and had a good upbringing.


    Mrs. kolf nodded. She was about to teach Prince boguslav about his experience in pursuing men, and remind the prince that there was a "little trouble" waiting for him in miatelsk, when a horn sounded outside the gate. Then Simon shouted, "Chris Augusta is here."

 Chapter 128

    When Mrs. kolf saw Chris in boguslav''s mouth, the charming lady could not help the feather fan to gently cover the smile on her lips.


    What kind of elegant young master is this? She is clearly a great beauty dressed as a man.


    Mrs. Kolff looked at boguslav, who was fascinated by Chris''s fans dressed as men. She was very surprised that the master of love who had read all over the flowers could not see it.


    However, when Mrs. kolf looked around and looked at Chris carefully, the noble woman had to admit that the girl dressed as a man did have a charm beyond gender.


    One meter seven, even standing among men is not too much. In order to attend tonight''s dance, Miss Chris wore a neutral emerald green dress, which fits her tall body.


    Chris''s face, though not powdered, has a certain bearing. Her standing posture is elegant and beautiful. Except that her shoulders on both sides are not flush, there are no shortcomings in her posture.


    Chris wears a black wig on his head. Like Prince boguslav, the wig was burned into wavy curls.


    On the three color ribbon of Chris''s coat, there is also a long thin sword. The scabbard of this long thin sword is the most common wooden scabbard. It has an ancient and simple shape and is not decorated with any gemstones and precious metals.


    Chris''s feet were wearing a pair of high-heeled boots made of deerskin. The boots reached the knee. The sole was cow leather and made a crisp sound when stepping on the granite ground.


    Such a heroic posture made many female guests attending the ball''s heart beat faster and breathless.


    As soon as Prince boguslav saw Chris coming towards him, he hurriedly released his hand holding Mrs. kolf, stood up straight, put his fingers to his lips, and would fly a kiss to him as he did to a young and ignorant girl.


    This skill, combined with Prince boguslav''s peerless identity and appearance, was disadvantageous in France and Germany.


    But at last he remembered in time that it was in public. Although he can talk about his same-sex sexual orientation with Mrs. kolf and don''t care about outsiders, the prince can''t guarantee that Chris won''t care. Moreover, the prince is not sure whether his dream lover is willing to accept same-sex love.


    Even he had never married, not because marriage was the grave of love, but because he liked men. Bogusslav also found out after seeing Chris.


    So boguslav quickly changed his movements. He made a simple and standard knightly salute. This kind of etiquette is particularly popular in the court of France.


    "Dear Chris, I''m glad you accepted my invitation to come to my ball," boguslav said with a loving smile. The more he looked, the more he liked the beautiful man in front of him.


    "No, your highness. It''s my honor to be invited to your ball," Chris replied politely.


    The way she looked at boguslav was the way she looked at her friends.


    Mrs. kolf smiled and looked at the conversation. She could see something from the tone of their conversation. So far, the so-called love is just Prince boguslav''s unrequited love. The girl named Chris (Mrs. kolf thought it was probably an alias) only took the prince as a friend at most.


    "Well, Chris. Can I..." boguslav originally wanted to invite Chris to dance, but then he thought, which man invited another man to dance?


    As a result, the second half of boguslav''s sentence could not go on. Seeing some embarrassment in the atmosphere, Mrs. kolf dared to rush into the middle of the two.


    Mrs. kolf took Chris''s hand and said, "Hello, Mr. Chris. I''m the Duchess of kolf and Prince boguslav''s guest today. Can I ask you to dance?"


    "Of course, Duchess."


    Facing Mrs. kolf''s enthusiastic invitation to dance, Chris had no reason to refuse.


    So Mrs. kolf smiled and released the hand that had held Chris, then made a lady''s salute, and then extended her hand.


    Chris gently lifted the Duchess''s hand and stepped into the dance floor.


    Seeing his sweetheart gone with others, some lost prince bogusslav took a girl''s hand and stepped into the dance floor.


    Soon the prince regretted his absence.


    The dance partner he chose was Miss Helena of the pototsky family. Just as the pototsky family is not the famous pototsky family in the Republic, Helena, who has the same name as fiordo obhovich''s daughter Helena, does not have the outstanding beauty of the former. It can even be said that it is ugly.


    Miss Helena has this long horse face, her nose is very high, but her eyes are as small as the most common squint among Tatars. Moreover, the Pearl of pototsky''s family also has uneven, yellow and white teeth. Whenever she shows her most charming smile to Prince boguslav, boguslav has an impulse to vomit.


    However, the music of the dance has already sounded. If bogusslav changes his partner before he finishes dancing, it will be a great insult not only to Helena, but also to the pototsky family. Therefore, bogusslav can only dance hard.


    On the other side, shortly after the music of the first dance began, Mrs. kolf found that her dancing skills were extremely exquisite, and she was obviously specially trained.


    "Chris, listen to the prince say you are Swedish?"


    As she danced, Mrs. kolf began to gossip about Chris.


    "Yes, I was born in Stockholm and have always lived there," Chris said.


    "Stockholm, that''s a long way from here," Mrs. kolf thought.


    "Then why did you come near devonshburg? Please don''t get me wrong. I just listened to the prince''s mention." Mrs. kolf quickly explained because she was worried that Chris would mistakenly think he was investigating her.


    "Don''t think so, dear madam. In fact, it''s no secret. Even if Prince boguslav asks, I will tell him the truth. I was born in Stockholm. My father died when I was very young. Later, I lived with my mother and my cousin who lived in our family. Until last year, my cousin showed me love But I turned her down for my own reasons. I broke her heart and myself. In order to forget this relationship, I left Stockholm and traveled around. I happened to meet bogusslav near devonsburg, "Chris said.


    After hearing Chris''s story, Mrs. kolf automatically replaced her cousin with her cousin. And the brain makes up for the plot that the mother with bad character favors her cousin and forces her biological daughter to marry.


    "Obviously, this is an aristocratic lady who escaped marriage," Mrs. kolf thought again.


    Mrs. kolf felt that it was easiest to deal with such a young lady. Countless knight novels have described such a situation: the bullied noble lady met a kind knight after running away from home. Due to the knight''s care and care, they fell in love for a long time. Finally, the knight went through thousands of difficulties and dangers, took the noble lady away from home and defeated the bad relatives.


    Different from the novel, boguslav is not a poor knight, but a powerful aristocrat. If he can get Chris as he wishes, even if he wants to give more than ten or twenty manors and villages to his "cousin", it is only a drop in the bucket. Even as long as the prince revealed his identity, Chris''s mother would beg to marry his daughter to bogusslav.


    After all, few families can refuse and dare to refuse the marriage request of the raziwiu family.


    Now, the lover can easily get Chris as long as he shows his endless care and love words and fills the heart of the girl who has lost her feelings.


    Of course, Mrs. kolf knows exactly how to operate. She knows Prince boguslav''s action.


    Mrs. kolf decided to tell the prince the news immediately after the dance.


    "Chris, are you tired? Would you like a drink?" Prince boguslav asked when boguslav and his partner finally approached Chris and Mrs. kolf.


    At this point, the music of this dance just ended.


    "Oh, I''m not... Yet." Chris just wanted to say he wasn''t tired, but Mrs. kolf cut Chris off first.


    "I''m a little tired, Chris. Let''s go to a bar with the prince."


    With that, Mrs. kolf took Chris off the dance floor. Bogusslav certainly wanted it. He quickly left his partner and walked with them to the table.


    "Chris, have a glass. It''s a wine from Brittany, France." boguslav poured half a glass for Chris.


    "Thank you, your highness." Chris took the glass and took a sip.


    Boguslav''s eyes were straight when he looked at Chris''s beautiful drinking manner.


    Mrs. kolf, who was laughing, was considering whether she should tell the prince that Chris was a woman so early, because now bogusslav''s behavior is very interesting.


    But after thinking about it, Mrs. kolf decided to tell the prince her discovery. She believed that Prince boguslav would give himself no small benefit for this news.


    "Oh, my leg seems to be twisted. Your highness, can you help me to sit down in the next chair?" Mrs. kolf squatted down and pretended.


    Boguslav readily wanted to refuse, but when he turned to speak, he saw Mrs. kolf squatting on the ground winking at him.


    Boguslav knew that Mrs. Kolff must have something to say to herself, and it must be about Chris.


    So he apologized to Chris and helped Mrs. kolf to the sofa.


    "Did you find anything?" boguslav asked eagerly before Mrs. kolf could sit down. He held Mrs. kolf''s hand so hard that Mrs. kolf''s wrists were red.


    "Let go, you''re hurting me," Mrs. kolf said sadly.


    Boguslav realized this and quickly let go of his hand holding Mrs. kolf.


    Mrs. kolf glanced at boguslav unhappily and said, "there are some discoveries."


    "Tell me."


    "Of course, but I ask for your grace." Mrs. kolf made her request directly.


    "What grace?"


    "Let my son join the cavalry."


    Mrs. kolf''s son, little kolf, is sixteen years old and is old enough to make achievements and revive the family.


    "Yes." boguslav agreed without thinking.


    Mrs. Kolff reached boguslav''s ear and whispered, "your Chris is a woman."


    As soon as bogusslav heard this, he felt numb from head to foot as if he had been electrocuted.


    "Chris is a woman, Chris is a woman..."


    Boguslav replayed this sentence countless times in his mind.


    "Is this true?" boguslav asked incredulously.


    "Of course it''s true." Mrs. kolf glanced at the prince. She didn''t understand how boguslav, the master of love, was like a young man in love with Chris.


    "Why didn''t I find it?"


    "When you look at Chris, you don''t even have a soul. What else can you find?"


    Boguslav looked back at Chris at the table. The more he looked, the more he thought Chris should be a woman.


    "And I tell you, your Chris has just been hurt, and now is a good opportunity for you to take advantage of it." Mrs. kolf gave boguslav another piece of information.


    Knowing that Chris is a woman disguised as a man and learning such an important information, bogusslav, ecstatic, picked up a rose beside the sofa and was ready to express his love to Chris.


    But with a loud cry from Simon, the prince was interrupted untimely.


    "Prince ratchevius, his wife and the princess have arrived."


    The wife and Princess of Prince raziweu in the doorway are princess Anna Maria raziweu, the wife and daughter of Prince yanush raziweu. This is the second wife of the old prince, and Princess Anna Maria raziweu was born to the old prince and his ex-wife katazna. Although she is not her own mother and daughter, she and the princess are in love with her mother and daughter.


    The prince''s wife and princess were also specially arranged by Prince yanush in miatelsk. Since the old prince wants to marry his cousins, of course, we should let the two young people have more contact and cultivate feelings.


    But although Princess Anna was also one of the best beauties, Prince bogusslav did not fall in love with her. The man who regards "marriage as the grave of love" has always been indifferent to the princess.


    The prince had specially held the ball for Chris, so boguslav deliberately didn''t inform the princess because he was afraid that they would spoil his fun. I didn''t expect them to come.

 Chapter 129

    Princess Anna Maria raziweu, although only sixteen years old, has been born slim and graceful. In particular, her peerless long legs make people feel like standing out from the crowd. In fact, although Princess Anna realized that she was beautiful everywhere, she was most proud of her beautiful legs.


    When the people saw the prince''s wife and the princess coming, they consciously made way. The mother and daughter, like Moses who led the people of the red kelp to flee Egypt, opened up a road between themselves and Prince boguslav.


    But boguslav at the other end had no joy of escaping. What he fears most is to see Princess Anna, especially today. In boguslav''s heart, his engagement with Princess Anna is more like a yoke, locking himself. Princess Anna''s bad, self-centered character (although the prince himself is the same), makes this yoke like a gear, tighter and tighter.


    Just as now, Anna Maria raziveu followed her stepmother, and her beautiful eyes kept looking back and forth between boguslav and Mrs. kolv. She looked at boguslav with anger, and at Mrs. kolf with hatred.


    Anna and the prince''s wife have been in miatelsk for some time. Of course, they know the identity of Mrs. kolf''s mistress. Originally, according to the princess''s character, she had long wanted to come to the door, humiliate the empty Duchess and look good to this salacious woman.


    But her stepmother persuaded her not to be impulsive. The prince''s wife is a woman with great women''s virtue. She is even somewhat submissive in character. She educated her stepdaughter from the perspective of a former person: in today''s era, there are few men without mistresses. Even Prince yanush, her husband and father of Princess Anna, has countless mistresses outside. What''s more, boguslav, as the only heir of the raziweu family (in theory, Princess Anna, like the prince, has the right to inherit the raziweu family. That''s why yanushi tried his best to bring them together), was born with thousands of favors and young and rich. It is impossible for him to have few women around him. However, boguslav had only one wife, the princess. In the crisis of the Republic, the fate of the family also fluctuates. Now, Anna, you should restrain your temper and be a virtuous wife.


    Because of this, Princess Anna resisted the trouble of not asking Mrs. kolf. But I didn''t expect my concession, but I didn''t get their convergence at all. Bogusslav came back without informing himself. Unexpectedly, at the ball when bogusslav came back, his fiancee was not invited, but the mistress was invited and talked and laughed with his fiance.


    At this time, Princess Anna''s spearhead had been directed at Mrs. kolf.


    "Madam, and the princess, why are you here?" boguslav asked awkwardly when he saw the two people come to him.


    "We came to see the fireworks in the castle. Unexpectedly, there was a ball inside." the prince''s wife said with a smile.


    "I was afraid of the fatigue of my wife and princess, so I didn''t let the housekeeper invite you." boguslav made a bad excuse.


    "It''s true that I''m old and didn''t like to go to the ball when I was in Werner. However, your highness, Anna is as lively as a rabbit. She chirped in front of me yesterday to make some fun." the prince''s wife gently advised.


    "Yes, yes," boguslav said falsely.


    At this time, something unexpected happened to the Royal Horse warden and the prince''s wife - Princess Anna went straight to Mrs. kolf and slapped her.


    This move shocked everyone.


    Mrs. kolf covered her beaten bright red cheek and looked pitifully at Princess Anna.


    "Bitch."


    Princess Anna crossed her hands, raised her pointed chin and looked at Mrs. kolf contemptuously.


    "What are you talking about?" Mrs. kolf looked at Anna strangely. She didn''t expect that a prince''s daughter would say such "dirty" words in public.


    "I said you were a bitch, didn''t you hear me?" Princess Anna repeated again, which caused another cold breath from the bystanders.


    "Don''t think it''s great that you have the title of Duchess. Even my father''s scribe is also a duke. What are you? I can''t bear you being my fiance''s mistress secretly on weekdays. I didn''t expect you to dare to flirt with boguslav so brazenly. Don''t you pay attention to our lachivius family?"


    Although the fact that Mrs. kolf was Prince boguslav''s mistress was a semi public secret in miatelsk, as long as such a thing among the nobles was not completely public, it was a secret, and everyone knew it. Unexpectedly, Princess Anna said it in public at the ball today.


    Didn''t she think that this was not only the scandal of Prince boguslav and Mrs. kolf, but also the scandal of her Anna Maria raziweu?


    But Princess Anna really didn''t think about it. Her 16 years of life under the care of Prince yanushi and her two mothers has been smooth. Even if she made a mistake, some people helped her settle it. In this way, she developed the princess''s lawless personality.


    In the face of Princess Anna''s insult, Mrs. kolf dared to be angry and dare not speak. First of all, I am the wrong party, and if I want to explain to Princess Anna, it is bound to lead Chris out, and the situation will be even more out of control at that time.


    "Your Highness, I was mistaken," Mrs. Korff began to ask for mercy.


    But Anna never thought of sparing Mrs. kolf so easily.


    In full view of the public, she slapped Mrs. kolf in the other half of her face.


    "It''s not so easy to beg for mercy. Aren''t you the fiance who seduces others? I''ll pick you up today and let you be ugly and have a long memory." Princess Anna said.


    This time, even the prince''s wife felt that her daughter had gone too far.


    "That''s enough, Anna," said the prince''s wife.


    But Anna, who is obedient on weekdays, is determined to act recklessly this time. She didn''t listen to her mother''s persuasion at all. She pointed out two lachivius'' attendants to drive Mrs. kolf.


    And boguslav stood aside, motionless.


    He''ll be fine as long as Mrs. kolf doesn''t pull Chris out. As for his mistress''s insult today, he will compensate with money in the future. That''s what the prince thinks.


    Two servants drove Mrs. kolf''s arm. Princess Anna came forward and tore Mrs. kolf''s bra open.


    Seeing such evil deeds, although there were many powerful men among the guests, they were afraid of the power of the raziweu family and chose to remain silent.


    But some people can''t see it and speak out.


    "That''s enough!" Chris squeezed in from the human wall and stopped facing Princess Anna.

 Chapter 130

    Chris saw it when the prince''s wife and Princess Anna came in. However, Chris didn''t care much. She only regarded the two as relatives invited by boguslav.


    When the long legged Princess Anna slapped Mrs. kolf "for no reason", Chris was shocked like everyone in the audience. Although some women of noble families in Sweden will do some extraordinary things by relying on the power of the family, few people will be so shameless to shoot another noble in public.


    Chris instinctively sympathized with the weak Mrs. kolf. She put her glass on the glass and wanted to help. But when she saw her friend, Prince boguslav, nearby, Chris gave up the plan. Because Chris thinks his new friend can handle his family affairs well and won''t let the guests he invited suffer injustice at his ball.


    I didn''t expect Chris to miscalculate. Boguslav was gentle, kind and honest in front of himself, but when he faced the trouble of his two relatives, especially the little one, he was tied up and dared not say a loud word, let alone defend Mrs. kolf (at this time, Chris had heard Princess Anna mention that Mrs. kolf was boguslav''s mistress). This disappointed Chris. It turned out that boguslav''s equal treatment in front of him was just a disguise, just like his so-called friends in Sweden.


    Chris wanted to leave the ball quietly and go back to his house. But when she heard that Princess Anna was going to further insult a woman''s dignity, Chris could no longer control it. She pushed away the man in front of her and squeezed in.


    "Who are you?" Princess Anna asked loudly, looking at Chris who was trying to stop her.


    Some guests at the ball knew Chris and knew that he was invited by Prince boguslav. Just now, they had danced with Mrs. kolf. At this time, they couldn''t help whispering when they saw Chris standing out for Mrs. kolf.


    "My name is Chris. I''m Mrs. kolf''s friend." Chris looked at Mrs. kolf, who was badly dressed and was driven by brother Liang''s evil servant.


    She did not mention that she was a friend of boguslav, because she was extremely disappointed at boguslav''s disregard for Mrs. kolf.


    Unexpectedly, boguslav mistakenly thought that Chris was deliberately concealing her relationship with herself and thinking of herself. He couldn''t help but blossom in his heart.


    "Her friend?" Princess Anna looked at Mrs. kolf and Chris.


    "You can''t be her little white face."


    Princess Anna looked at the beautiful Chris and mistakenly thought she was a man raised by Mrs. kolf.


    Chris''s delicate white face was covered with rouge. This is not because of shyness, but because of anger. She was angry that someone should say so about herself, and that a noble could be so ill bred.


    "That''s enough! Anna Maria lachivius, this is my castle. If you still slander my friend, I have to ask you to leave."


    Before Chris could fight back, boguslav called Princess Anna''s full name and scolded his fiancee loudly. Because the prince knew that if Chris didn''t show his toughness and save the United States with a hero when he was insulted, his position in Chris''s mind would really plummet.


    "And you two, don''t you know whose servants you are? You should listen to a bitch and treat my guests like this."


    Since boguslav had spared no effort, he was lucky to save Mrs. kolf.


    As soon as the two servants heard that boguslav was angry, they quickly released their hands.


    Mrs. kolf collapsed to the ground, and Chris quickly took off his coat and put it on Mrs. kolf, who was not well dressed.


    Mrs. kolf smiled gratefully at Chris. The Duchess of the world knows very well that boguslav will ask to help herself, purely because of Chris.


    If Mrs. kolf had the idea of taking Chris to boguslav in exchange for benefits before, now Mrs. kolf really regards Chris as her friend.


    "Whose servant? Boguslav, do you remember that I am your fiancee? I can''t command your people, so I call myself." seeing her fiance helping outsiders, Princess Anna was even more angry. She shouted and called in the guard her father had sent to her outside.


    At this time, boguslav stopped talking.


    Seeing that the situation began to get out of control, the prince''s wife, as a woman, was at a loss. She looked at her stepdaughter and bogusslav and found that she couldn''t persuade either side. I had to work there in a hurry.


    "Princess, did you call me?"


    At this time, long zinski, Princess Anna''s bodyguard, walked to Princess Anna''s ground and saluted.


    Ronzinski was once the captain of the winged cavalry of Prince yanush. He lost an arm in the battle with the "Cossack sword" six years ago, so he retired from the wing cavalry regiment and served as a fencing instructor in Prince yanush''s court.


    This time, the prince''s wife and princess went to miatelsk. Prince yanush specially arranged him to lead a company of cavalry as a guard.


    "Long zinski, these two people have defiled the raziweu family. Go and teach them a lesson," Princess Anna said, pointing to Chris and Mrs. kolf.


    Beg to differ, Long John, long. "Although the dragon has been outside the door, it can be vaguely heard about what happened inside." Long John zinsky, though not to agree with what Princess Anna said, "tarnish the lzouwei", Long John Zenki has no other words.


    "Long zinski, I order you to go out." boguslav knew the strength and foolish loyalty of the princess''s guard. He quickly stopped and was deeply afraid that the reckless man would hurt Chris.


    The prince''s wife also helped to persuade.


    "No one of you should persuade me today, or I will be the enemy of Anna Maria razeviu."


    But Anna was determined to teach those women who coveted her fiance a lesson. She wouldn''t listen to anyone.


    "In that case, I''ll take the place of Chris." boguslav saw that things didn''t make sense, so he had to take the place of Chris and longzinski.


    Boguslav himself was not weak in force, and long zinski, as a courtier of the raziwiu family, absolutely did not dare to really hurt himself, so boguslav was very confident.


    But Chris refused.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Prince beerslavic. Since the highness of the princess has named me and Mrs. Korff, Mrs. Korff is a woman, then it is up to me." Chris stood up and answered frankly.

 Chapter 131

    "You are also a woman!" borguslav shouted in his heart.


    But Chris could not hear boguslav''s inner cry. Even if I heard it, Chris''s decision won''t change in any way.


    She walked calmly to the middle of the dance floor, which was originally a place to show her dancing skills and exchange feelings, but now it has become a martial arts competition ground.


    Everyone consciously stepped aside to make room for both sides of the duel.


    Lonzinski and Chris stood facing each other, looking at each other.


    "Did you hurt your shoulder?"


    Long zinski is well versed in martial arts and has a deep understanding of the structure of the human body. He noticed at a glance that Chris''s uneven shoulders were obviously injured, so he asked.


    "Yes, it''s my fault since I was a child. But isn''t it more fair that you only have one hand?" Chris took the slender sword around her waist on her left hand. She took off her long coat on the outside and revealed the white shirt on the inside.


    "Are you left-handed?" longzinsky asked.


    "No, but don''t worry, I''m used to using my left hand," Chris said.


    Perhaps in order to increase his persuasion, Chris also danced several sword flowers with a slender sword.


    Lonzinski shook his head. His left hand is disabled, and his habitual right hand has no damage. And most people are right-handed. Since Chris is not left-handed, how can it be fair for him to duel with his sword with his left hand?


    "Long zinski, come on! What are you waiting for?"


    On the other side, Princess Anna saw that long zinski had not started for a long time and urged in a loud voice.


    Originally, long zinski wanted to persuade Chris to give up his sword and admit defeat. He vaguely knew the reason why the princess asked him to teach Chris a lesson. At the age of longzinsky, it seemed to him that dueling for women''s jealousy was meaningless. Moreover, he could see that his opponent was still a "disabled person".


    But urged by his master, he had to pull out his sword and pose first.


    Longzinski uses a traditional Polish sabre. The blade of this Sabre slows down the curvature of the blade compared with the sabre in West Asia. It has a short Tan and a handle head with an acute angle, and the blade tip is a double-edged structure.


    The saber is light in weight, so it is more convenient to use than those heavy machetes, although it may reduce the chopping ability of the saber.


    Some polish nobles and officers like to engrave some proverbs on the blade of the saber. The inscription "the Lord is with me" is engraved on the blade of the saber of lonzinski.


    Lonzinski put his injured hand behind his back and opened his body sideways. His hand holding the saber was in a straight line with the saber, and the tip of the knife was not away from Chris''s wrist.


    "Chris, isn''t it? You have time to surrender now. I think Prince bogusslav will protect you."


    Before the duel, longzinsky finally advised Chris that it was still time to abandon the sword.


    However, even if Chris didn''t want to give up his sword, longzinski didn''t intend to hurt the guest invited by boguslav. His knife pointed directly at Chris''s wrist in order to hit Chris''s wrist with the blade at the critical moment and force him to abandon the sword so as not to hurt him.


    "Thank you, but I still choose to win back the dignity of me and my friends with my sword," Chris said.


    Then Chris attacked ronzinsky. While her left leg took a step, her left hand stretched out like lightning, and her whole body stabbed longzinsky''s throat like a long gun. This posture can expand the attack distance of the thin long sword to the greatest extent.


    Longzinski didn''t expect Chris''s first blow to be so fast and powerful. He quickly returned the knife across his chest and pulled it up. At the same time, longzinski''s left leg stepped back and distanced himself from Chris.


    With a "Ding", longzinsky''s saber hit the tip of Chris''s long sword and pulled it away.


    Chris was not depressed when he failed. She knows very well that in the face of an experienced opponent like longzinsky, it is impossible to achieve it in one move except for constant attacks and forcing it to show flaws.


    The first round ended with Chris''s attack and ronzinski''s perfect defense. Chris put his sword back in front of him and put on a defensive posture. She has tested ronzinski''s defense. Now it''s time to measure ronzinski''s attack.


    And longzinsky also changed his moves. He moved the tip of the saber from Chris''s wrist to Chris''s forehead and swung several times in succession.


    Longzinsky''s moves were all empty moves in order to lure Chris''s block, and then he changed his moves to attack Chris''s wrist.


    But Chris wasn''t fooled. She stared at longzinsky''s face motionless and firmly. Her body shape and sword posture had not changed.


    "How did he see that my moves were empty?"


    Several temptations failed, especially seeing Chris''s determined eyes, longzinsky was a little strange. Then he unconsciously glanced at Chris.


    "I see!"


    Lonzinski finally knew how Chris saw through his false move. That''s because Chris has been staring into his eyes, but there is no killing intention in his eyes.


    All along, long zinski has always aimed at shooting down Chris''s weapon, and the chop he just used is a real killing move to hit the enemy''s brain and kill him. With this move, if it is really to defeat the enemy, the user''s eyes will unconsciously reveal the killing intention. Chris saw that there was no killing intention in longzinsky''s eyes, and naturally saw through longzinsky''s reality.


    This was originally the secret of the German sword Saint Mayer. Long zinski also heard from his own swordsmanship master. I didn''t expect that the young man in front of me would make it.


    In this way, as long as you don''t fight hard, you will never win.


    Realizing this, ronzinski, who no longer underestimated Chris, no longer had reservations. Like on the battlefield, he no longer uses such empty moves, but every attack is a real attack.


    Not only Chris could feel the change of lonzinski, but also boguslav could see it out of the field. The prince put his hand into his pocket and held a small dagger inside.


    But Chris is under the greatest pressure. Originally, long zinski''s physical strength and height were higher than Chris. His powerful every move hit Chris''s tiger mouth and arm on the slender sword. What is more serious is that long zinski''s attack is not only powerful, but also fast, so that Chris can only defend and has no chance to attack.


    As a result, Chris could not play any exquisite moves in front of ronzinsky''s absolute strength and speed.


    However, longzinski''s doing so is not without cost, and his physical strength is also consuming rapidly.


    Longzinsky strives to win quickly, and Chris is also trying to find a way to defeat the enemy.


    When long zinski wielded the saber for the 30th time, Chris rarely did not raise his sword to block, but jumped sideways.


    This move was dangerous and dangerous. Longzinsky''s saber almost stuck to Chris''s chest.


    At that moment, the hearts of boguslav and Mrs. kolf jumped to their throats.


    Then, in full view of the public, Chris, who narrowly escaped, took out a dagger with a sword lattice from his boots.


    "Double holding?" longzinski looked at Chris strangely. Chris''s right arm is hurt, so his strength is naturally insufficient. From the perspective of efficiency, using two handed weapons is not a good choice.


    "Come on," Chris said defiantly, pointing two weapons at ronzinsky.


    Although longzinski didn''t understand what trick Chris wanted to play, he thought his judgment based on common sense could not be wrong. So longzinsky made his thirty first swing at Chris''s arm.


    At the moment when longzinsky''s saber swung to the middle, Chris raised his right arm and met longzinsky''s saber with a dagger.

 Chapter 132

    Chris blocked the longzinsky saber not by the blade body of the dagger, but by the grid at the lower end of the blade body.


    The saber struck on the grid and sent out the sound of the intersection of gold and iron. At that moment, Chris stuck longzinsky''s saber with a dagger and turned it to the outside.


    Longzinsky''s saber was exhausted, and he didn''t expect Chris to have such a hand. His body was open and directly exposed to Chris''s slender sword.


    "I lost." long zinski looked at the tip of his sword on his clothes and admitted defeat.


    No one thought it would be such an ending. There was a moment of silence in the castle.


    As the former captain of the wing cavalry of Prince yanushi, longzinski is famous in Lithuania, but today he lost to a young man from Sweden, which makes the people who originally sympathized with Chris and Mrs. kolf who were bullied by Princess Anna feel a little unacceptable.


    "If ronzinski loses to Chris, the Republic of Poland loses to the kingdom of Sweden." some narrow-minded people can easily equate the two. There are many such people in Lithuania and in the castle.


    "Pop, pop, pop."


    A burst of applause broke the silence. This is boguslav clapping for Chris. The mother of the prince of the Republic of Poland was German and spent most of his life at the courts of Brandenburg and France. Therefore, for him, the meaning represented by the defeat of lonzinski is really not important at all.


    What''s more, it was Miss Chris who won.


    Prince boguslav took the lead in clapping, and his senior officers clapped. Most of these officers were hired by boguslav from Germany and France, and everything was ordered by boguslav.


    The Polish and Lithuanian nobles present looked at boguslav and his officers with strange eyes.


    Princess Anna looked at the happy bogusslav and vented her anger on longzinski. She kicked ronzinsky''s iron thigh with her calf leather shoes.


    "Useless thing, the lazivus have raised you for nothing." Princess Anna scolded while kicking.


    Longzinski was like a tree. She didn''t move despite Princess Anna''s punches and kicks.


    Princess Anna couldn''t help but feel a nameless fire when she saw how long zinski played. She pulled away longzinsky''s hand holding the saber, grabbed the saber and was about to cut longzinsky.


    "Enough!"


    Chris easily picked up the saber in Princess Anna''s hand and shouted angrily at her.


    From small to large, only princess Anna bullied others. When did anyone dare to treat the princess of the raziweu family like this.


    Anna Maria raziveu, who felt bullied, couldn''t help crying.


    Chris doesn''t want to pay attention to the unruly flower in the greenhouse. She also saw the subtle changes in the heavy responsibility emotion caused by her victory.


    "Your Highness Prince boguslav, please allow me to go back and rest first," Chris said to boguslav.


    "Chris, the dance is not over yet." boguslav hurriedly asked Chris to stay when he saw that Chris was leaving.


    "No, I''m a little tired."


    But Chris doesn''t want to stay here anymore.


    "All right."


    Seeing that the retention failed, boguslav had to agree.


    "Your Highness, please allow me to go back with Chris."


    Mrs. kolf said aside.


    Chris doesn''t want to stay here. Mrs. kolf can. Today''s dance disgraced her.


    "Well, you leave with Chris first." boguslav agreed to Mrs. kolf''s request without much thought.


    As a result, the ball was almost over. Everyone said good-bye, leaving Prince boguslav, Princess Anna and the prince''s wife in the hall.


    "Thank you, Miss Chris."


    On the leaving carriage, Mrs. kolf put her hand on the back of Chris''s hand and said gratefully.


    Originally, Chris was arranged near the castle by Prince boguslav and did not go with Mrs. kolf, but Mrs. kolf expressed the hope that Chris would accompany her. Unable to resist Mrs. kolf''s soft plea, Chris had to get in the car.


    "No, No. It''s nothing. Hmm? What do you call me? Mrs. kolf."


    Chris didn''t react to Mrs. kolf calling herself "Miss".


    Seeing that Chris was embarrassed, Mrs. kolf smiled.


    "When did you find out?" Chris asked.


    Mrs. Kolff gently lifted a wisp of wet hair on Chris''s forehead and said, "just when you enter the door. I wonder how there can be such a handsome young man in the world."


    "Yes, I dress up as a man."


    Seeing his secret discovered, Chris admitted generously. She wore men''s clothes only for convenience, not to deceive anyone.


    Mrs. kolf smiled and said nothing.


    "Does boguslav know that I dress up as a woman?"


    Chris was a little uncomfortable with Mrs. kolf''s smile. She hurried to find something to say.


    When Chris mentioned boguslav, Mrs. kolf put away her smile and became unusually serious.


    "What do you think of boguslav?"


    Instead of answering, Mrs. kolf asked Chris a question.


    "I used to think that Prince boguslav was very kind and friendly to his friends, but what happened today has changed my view," Chris said.


    "That''s good. I thought you liked him too."


    "No, even in the past, I just regarded him as an ordinary friend."


    Mrs. kolf breathed a sigh of relief. What she feared most was that Chris liked the prince because of boguslav''s sweet words.


    "Stay away from boguslav, and the sooner the better," Mrs. kolf reminded Chris.


    "Why?"


    "You just regard the prince as an ordinary friend, but the prince likes you. You should believe your sister''s words. Bogusslav is not a kind and reliable person. So you should stay away from him." Mrs. kolf said seriously.


    She has been the mistress of bogusslav for many years and has a deep understanding of bogusslav. The horse warden of the Republic may indulge in someone or something, but when he can''t get it, he will destroy it and don''t let others get it. But kolf couldn''t remind Chris so obviously, because the prince really wore a delicate sheepskin under the wolf like heart.


    "And he knows I''m a woman?" Chris asked.


    "Yes. And I told him."


    Then Mrs. kolf told Chris her conversation at the ball.


    Chris listened and thought for a while. Then she said to Mrs. kolf, "thank you, madam. No matter what you said is true or not, I can''t accept boguslav. Because my cousin is the only one in my heart. I will follow your advice and leave Mia jersk as soon as possible."


    The carriage went on and soon turned into an alley.


    "Whoa..."


    Just then, the carriage was stopped by the coachman.


    Someone blocked the way of the carriage.

 Chapter 133

    "Catherine, is Mia jersk usually so busy?"


    At the gate of miajiersk, Chechen, riding on the horse, looked at the endless crowd and exclaimed to Catherine.


    "That''s not true. It''s said that miyadelsk has only developed in recent years. Wars have been fought everywhere in recent years, and it''s here because of the shelter of the raziwiu family. So refugees from war ravaged areas gather here. When there are more people, shopkeepers and businessmen from all over the world smell business opportunities. They don''t like it From Persia, from England, and even from the new world. You see, there is a square surrounded by fences for merchants to buy and sell goods. They are divided according to the nationality of merchants. "


    Catherine pointed to the brightest area around the city gate and introduced Cherchen and Pedro.


    Originally, after watching fireworks, uncle and nephew Chechen were ready to rest because of the fatigue of the day. But Catherine inadvertently mentioned that Prince yanushi''s wife and his daughter Princess Anna are also in miyadelsk. Chechen felt that since he had joined the raziweu family of yanushi, if he didn''t know that the prince''s wife and princess were here, now he knew, he should go to see him anyway, so as to meet the etiquette.


    Chechen''s idea was fully supported by Pedro as soon as it was put forward. In his early years in Germany, Pedro knew the generosity of the ladies and ladies of the great aristocrats. Especially when someone visits them and expresses loyalty and admiration to them, visitors can often get unexpected rewards. And Catherine is also willing to lead the way for uncle and nephew Chechen.


    So the three got on their horses and headed for MIA jersk. The three soon arrived at the gate of Miya jersk, and the conversation just happened.


    During the day, due to the hurry of time, Cherchen didn''t have time to carefully observe the style of miyagilsk. At this time, when he entered the city, he found that miyagilsk and Smolensk were very different from bolotsk. It''s not like a polish or Russian city, but it''s similar to the cities in Western Europe. A large part of the people who come and go are dressed up by foreigners.


    "Katherine, why are there so many foreigners here?" Chechen asked strangely.


    "Of course, because this is a city of the raziweu family," Katherine said.


    "Does this have anything to do with the raziwiu family?"


    "Of course it does matter. The two princes believe in Ludezong, so the largest number of Protestants gather in Lithuania. These Protestants have been persecuted in other countries. The laziviu family took them in and gave them a shelter. Look over there, there is also a Jewish church."


    Cherchen raised his eyes and saw that there was indeed a small church on the side of the street, with several rabbis standing at the door.


    Catherine continued: "And there are many Scots here. You know, we Scots are the best infantry, and we are unstoppable in close combat on the battlefield. The prince has a team composed of Scots. The soldiers in this team are volunteers composed of Scots living in miatelsk. His royal highness treats them better than the local army All right. "


    With Catherine''s warm introduction, the three rode slowly towards the castle. Although Prince yanush had his own separate courtyard in miatelsk, both Cherchen and Catherine thought that since Prince boguslav had held a ball, the prince''s wife and Princess must have been invited to attend.


    "Hey, Harva. Is the castle dance over?"


    In the bright street, Catherine saw a knight riding up to her. She was familiar with Harva. Harva was the head of the Scottish regiment and was on the list of invitations to the ball this time.


    "The dance is over, Catherine. It''s a pity you didn''t attend." Halva smiled mysteriously at Catherine.


    "Why?" asked Catherine strangely.


    "Just go back quickly."


    Although she knew that what happened at the ball would spread all over the corner of MIA telsk tomorrow, Harva still didn''t want to be the disseminator, because Catherine was the prince''s personal guard. If Catherine leaked her mouth and let the prince know that she had spread what happened at the ball, she would have no good fruit to eat.


    Having said that, halwa crossed the horse with Catherine with a mysterious smile.


    Catherine didn''t take Harva''s words to heart. Because this guy was always nagging. Once he even smoked tobacco in the church to see God. But she really should go back quickly. Because Catherine was supposed to help at the dance tonight. He changed shifts with others in order to see Cherchen. He didn''t tell the Prince and the housekeeper about it.


    "The dance is over. I think Mrs. Royal and your royal highness have gone back to the other houses. You go there," Catherine said to chachen and Pedro. At the same time, he said he had something to rush back to the castle immediately.


    Cherchen and Pedro also heard what halwa said. At this time, of course, it''s safer to go to other hospitals to meet.


    "I know a path. You go this way."


    Catherine guided uncle and nephew Chechen into an alley, and then hurried back to the castle.


    The road in the alley is obviously not as good as the main road, and the ground is full of silt and garbage.


    When the two of Cherchen were about to go out of the alley, they found a carriage parked outside the entrance of the alley. In front of the carriage stood four or five hooded gangsters with daggers and sticks.


    "Who are you?" Chechen rushed to the carriage and shouted at the gangster.


    "Is that you?" said someone in the carriage.


    Chechen looked back. The man in the carriage unexpectedly met Chris at the dock.


    "Hello, Chris. My name is Chechen. We met at the dock today. I''m..."


    Before Chechen finished, a gangster couldn''t help but rush forward and stabbed Chechen in the thigh with a dagger.


    As soon as Che Chen lifted the reins of his horse, his horse''s front hooves stood up and kicked the gangster''s chest.


    The gangster suffered this blow, and he didn''t know how many ribs were broken in his chest. He lay on the ground, spitting blood in his mouth.


    And Pedro also urged the war horse to hit the gangsters. One of the gangsters could not dodge and was hit off the ground by a war horse. Pedro, on his horse, was castrated after bumping into a man and stopped after running seven or eight meters.


    Uncle and nephew, one after the other, sandwiched the remaining three gangsters in the middle.


    Seeing the enemy, the three gangsters stood back-to-back in a triangle. From hunters to prey, their eyes revealed panic.


    "Who are you and why are you attacking me?"


    Chris asked as he stepped out of the carriage.


    One of the gangsters looked at his companions and said, "if I say, can you not kill us?"


    Chechen looked at Chris. It''s up to him to make up his mind.


    "Yes. I pledge the honor of a knight," Chris said.


    "Me too."


    "Me too."


    Now that Chris agreed, Cherchen and Pedro promised.


    The gangster took off his mask.


    "Ah!"


    Mrs. kolf, who poked her head out of the carriage window, saw the gangster''s face and exclaimed.

 Chapter 134

    "Mrs. kolf, do you know them?" Chris heard Mrs. kolf exclaim, as if he knew the three people, so he turned back and asked.


    "Well," Mrs. kolf nodded.


    "They are the servants of the corcins. I used to be a guest at their house, so I know them."


    "Madam, this is what our master asked us to do. We have absolutely no intention of harming you!"


    The three corzins servants fell to their knees and cried out.


    "Why did your master kill me?" Mrs. kolf asked the three men as she got out of the carriage.


    The first of the three looked up timidly. He said carefully, "our master wants to please Princess Anna."


    That''s what happened. Corzins was a nobleman who fled from Ukraine to Lithuania. Although nobles like him took some money with them when they left Ukraine more or less, the war between the Republic and zaporoche Cossacks lasted for many years, and the money had long been spent.


    These nobles with empty titles, who are more capable, devote themselves to the command of a prince or Lord and make achievements with the blood courage and sword handed down by their ancestors; Incompetent, like Duke Kolff, fed on the razeviu family and spent time doing nothing.


    Corzins belongs to the first kind. Originally, he wanted to join Prince boguslav''s army and make contributions in the battle with czar Russia or Cossacks. But I didn''t expect that Prince boguslav''s army, as long as those foreign mercenaries, would be closed to the Polish aristocrats.


    As a result, corcins hated Prince boguslav. But what threat can a homeless little aristocrat pose to a powerful prince? Corzins had to hide his hatred in his heart.


    If there were no accident, poor corzins would probably bring this hatred to the coffin.


    But today, the dispute between Princess Anna and Prince boguslav gave corcins a chance. Obviously, although Princess Anna is Prince boguslav''s fiancee, they are not united. If corzins can please Princess Anna, with the introduction of Princess Anna, corzins may be able to get a job under Prince yanush.


    The temptation for corcins is too great. So after Chris accompanied Mrs. kolf in the carriage and left, corcins secretly ordered his servant to attack the carriage disguised as a gangster, and then unloaded something from Chris or Mrs. kolf to please Princess Anna. He believed that the princess would repay his flattery.


    After listening to the servant''s story, especially Princess Anna''s means of dealing with Mrs. kolf at the ball, Chechen was stunned. Corcins''s actions made Cherchen have a deeper understanding of the dirty acts of these so-called nobles. Together, he could not help doubting Prince yanush. Originally, in his heart, Prince yanush raziweu was a righteous and indomitable great prince. But the daughter of Prince yanushi is such a vicious and kind-hearted woman. Like a daughter, like a father. If Prince yanushi is just a prince''s disguise, does he really deserve his loyalty?


    "Well, what kind of person the prince is has nothing to do with me. As long as he leads the army to avenge the mercenary regiment, he deserves my loyalty." Chechen wants to comfort himself. He shakes his head. He wants to get rid of such a messy idea. But he found he couldn''t get rid of it.


    "Everybody, I told you all I know. Please let us go." the servant saw that Chechen was silent and mistakenly thought that Chechen was going to change his mind, so he kowtowed.


    Chris looked at Chechen, but he had another mind.


    Chris knew that Chechen was the courtier of yanush raziweu, so what would the young mercenary leader think of himself and Mrs. kolf after knowing that Princess Anna, the heir of raziweu family, was behind the attack.


    "You go, don''t let me see you again. After you go back, tell your master that if he wants to move Chris again, let him pass me." Chechen recovered from those messy thoughts and blamed himself for thinking so much that he hasn''t dealt with the things in front of him.


    "Yes, yes." the three servants kowtowed like garlic.


    One of them raised his head and asked, "if our master asks about your name, how can I answer?"


    Before Chechen answered, Pedro kicked the guy hard.


    "What''s the matter? I still want your master to take revenge!"


    The man had this idea. When he saw that Pedro saw through, he said he didn''t dare.


    "Go away!" cried Pedro.


    The three rolled into the alley.


    "Chris, are you okay?" Chechen turned his head and cared about Chris nearby.


    Chris could not help regretting his conjecture when he saw the concern of the teenager who was more than ten years younger than himself and the clear eyes of Cherchen.


    "How can I be so suspicious of the Savior?" Chris said.


    Chris''s pretty face turned red.


    At this moment, Che Chen blushed for no reason.


    But Pedro looked at Mrs. kolf, whose clothes were untidy, and her eyes were falling out.


    "Familiar woman!" said Pedro.


    "Thank you guys for saving your life. Do I have the honor to invite you to my house," Mrs. kolf said.


    Of course, Mrs. kolf knew the color in Pedro''s eyes. But the lady could see that although Pedro was lecherous, he was not a bad man.


    Hearing Mrs. kolf''s words, Chris and Cherchen woke up at the same time, and they looked at each other awkwardly.


    "Oh, good."


    Cherchen responded to Mrs. kolf''s invitation.


    After that, he had no intention of meeting the Royal Highness for the time being.


    So the four got into the carriage. As soon as he got into the carriage, Pedro scrambled to sit down next to Mrs. kolf. In this way, Chechen and Chris sat together.


    The coachman who hid under the carriage at the sight of the gangster drove the carriage again towards Duke Kolff''s house.


    In the carriage, Pedro showed a look of intoxication because she was close to Mrs. Korff, and smelled the smell of Mrs. Korff''s perfume on her nose.


    Seeing his uncle''s ugly appearance, Chechen was really embarrassed. He was afraid that Chris would treat him like his uncle, and that Mrs. kolf would slap his uncle in the face.


    However, neither of the two things that Chechen worried about happened. Mrs. kolf''s flighty expression on Pedro seemed commonplace, while Chris closed his eyes and remained motionless like a statue.

 Chapter 135

    Mrs. kolf''s home is in the east side of miatelsk, where most of the little nobles who fled to miatelsk lived. It was originally a small village. As more and more nobles came, it gradually developed into a residential area.


    Like the spontaneous residential areas in other cities, the environment in the east district is dirty and messy. There is no unified planning for the buildings here, high and low. Most of the houses are made of wood, and occasionally a few are made of brick and stone.


    The carriage stopped at an intersection. The road in front of the intersection was too crowded for a carriage to pass.


    After the people got off, Mrs. kolf gave the coachman a Taylor, and the coachman turned around and left.


    "Mrs. kolf, why don''t you live in the castle area?" Chris frowned at the environment. She once heard Prince boguslav say that in order to receive the fleeing nobles, the raziweu family built Inns Near the family castles in miatelsk and werna, where all the expenses of the nobles were paid by the raziweu family and stayed as long as they wanted.


    Mrs. kolf had no choice but to smile bitterly at Chris''s question. The family did live in the castle area when they first arrived in Mia jersk, and they did receive a high standard of reception. According to their husband''s title, the four members of their family were given a room of more than 100 square meters. Every month, the administrator of the raziwiu family also sends pocket money. At that time, the current Prince boguslav was still studying abroad, and his part of the assets of the raziwiu family were managed by his cousin, Prince yanush.


    But a few years later, Mrs. kolf''s husband was removed from the position of member of Parliament in the parliamentary election, and the situation of their family took a sharp turn for the worse. First, the 50 days of each month were gone, and then the steward changed their family to a small room on the grounds of more people and fewer rooms.


    Duke Kolff was used to a life of fine clothes and food, and his behavior was regarded as an insult to him. The Duke angrily left the Inn and took his family to a hotel outside.


    Then, due to the depletion of wealth and the Duke''s drinking and idleness, the living environment of the kolf family became worse and worse. If Mrs. kolf hadn''t happened to be boguslav''s mistress, their family would have slept on the streets.


    But how could the stronger Mrs. kolf say these sufferings.


    Mrs. kolf took the three people across the path to the door of a wooden two-story building, and then opened the door.


    "Mom, mom."


    As soon as Mrs. kolf opened the door, a boy about the size of Chechen ran over with a little girl about ten years old.


    They are Mrs. kolf''s children. The man''s name is Adam and the girl''s name is mikari.


    Seeing his mother wearing a strange dress and three people behind him, both children stopped.


    "Adam, mikari, these three are my mother''s friends," Mrs. kolf said gently with a smile.


    "Hello." the two children wanted to be greeted by Chechen and others.


    Cherchen looked at the room. The room is very small. There is only a table and a clothes hanger in the room. Obviously, the colfs'' beds should be on the second floor. There are some black bread and milk on that table, but the most is all kinds of wine bottles.


    "Where''s your father?"


    "Father is out," Adam replied.


    Mrs. Kolff knew that her husband was out looking for wine again. Instead of talking, she wiped some greasy chairs and invited the three to sit down.


    Chris didn''t expect that Mrs. kolf was so poor under her bright appearance.


    "Isn''t it strange? In fact, it''s good for us to have such a life. Many of the little nobles who fled to Mia jersk with our family are either starving or selling children and women to survive."


    "Hateful Cossack." Cherchen scolded when Mrs. kolf talked about the tragedy of the fleeing aristocrats.


    "But now," said Mrs. kolf proudly, coming up to Adam, "Prince boguslav has granted you permission to join his cavalry."


    Adam was also delighted to hear that he could join the prince''s mercenary regiment.


    "Mother, I will serve hard, then call back to Ukraine and take back everything we have," Adam vowed to his mother.


    "In fact, we can''t blame zaporoze''s Cossacks. It was the capricious policies of the Republic of Poland and those in power that forced the Cossacks to rebel and hurt themselves. Originally, the Cossacks had surrendered, but the Polish nobles who returned to Ukraine violated the treaty. They intensified their persecution of the Cossacks and farmers, which forced the Cossacks to rebel again."


    At this time, Chris put forward different opinions.


    Cherchen was surprised by Chris''s statement. All along, Cherchen heard about how the Cossack rebels in zaporoze were hateful and how they brought disaster to the whole Ukrainian plain. The Republic of Poland is the just party, and the army of the Republic suppressed a rebellion. According to Chris, the kings and nobles are also responsible for at least half of the current situation.


    Then Che Chen thought of the story of "big nose" that Yuri, a boy in the village, told him when they first arrived in Smolensk and stopped in zamoshye village. At least Yuri, they like Cossacks more than Polish nobles.


    "Lord Chris, you can''t say that. Since God makes one person a nobleman and another a farmer, that''s God''s will. Both noblemen and farmers should act according to God''s arrangement. If a farmer wants to become a nobleman and eat and dress like a nobleman, he violates God''s will and should be punished. And I Although they received their rent, they also protected them. Without the army composed of us nobles, the Tatars in Crimea would have caught all the Ukrainians long ago. "Mrs. kolov retorted loudly after hearing Chris''s words.


    "But if a farmer has his hands cut off because he stole a chicken from the landlord, isn''t that too heavy a punishment?"


    Obviously, Chris disagreed with Mrs. kolf, she said, citing an example.


    "That''s what the law says. If you don''t obey the law, you should be punished," retorted Mrs. kolf.


    Seeing the two of them say one thing to me, Cherchen didn''t understand. How could the two people who were originally very good suddenly quarrel. Moreover, the words of the two people made sense to him.


    At this time, the door of the house was pushed open.


    The moment the door opened, Chechen smelled a strong smell of wine. At the gate, a middle-aged man with yellow and white hair was carrying a wine bottle. Most of the wine in the bottle had disappeared.


    "Dad," mikari shouted.

 Chapter 136

    When Prince Kolff saw his daughter calling him affectionately, instead of showing a happy expression, he gave her a fierce stare.


    Mikari took a timid step back.


    "You''re back." Mrs. kolf protected her daughter behind her and went to her husband.


    "Why? Didn''t the prince keep you overnight today?"


    Prince kolf smiled strangely and insulted his wife, regardless of others in the room.


    Mrs. kolf was stunned, and then her face returned to nature. She went up and took the bottle in her husband''s hand, then put Duke Kolff''s hand on her shoulder and tried to help her half drunk husband to a chair.


    Her movements were so smooth that it was obviously not the first time she had done so.


    But this time, the Duke of kolf shook off Mrs. kolf with one hand. The wine bottle in his hand also hit Mrs. kolf''s temple and knocked her down to the ground.


    Adam and micari rushed to their mother and protected their mother with their bodies.


    "Stop it, you bastard."


    "Damn it, what are you doing!"


    "God!"


    Chechen, Pedro and Chris also uttered a cry of surprise. They can hardly imagine a man beating his wife for no reason as soon as he comes home.


    "Who are you?" Duke kolf glared at the three with blood red eyes.


    "I''m a friend of the Duchess," Chris said.


    "Friend?" Duke Kolff looked at Chris and smiled disgustingly.


    "I see. You are also the bitch''s mistress. Look at your beautiful appearance, all the money the bitch took from bogusslav has been spent on you."


    With that, Duke Kolff laughed.


    It''s unbelievable that a former Duke should say such obscene words. Although Chris and Mrs. kolf were innocent, they were also blushed to the root of their neck by the Duke.


    "You bastard!"


    Seeing that Chris was insulted, Chechen rushed forward angrily and punched Duke Kolff.


    The punch hit the Duke of Kolff in the face. The Duke, who had been drinking with an unstable center of gravity, staggered back a few steps, then tripped his left foot on his right foot and fell to the ground.


    After a punch, Chechen''s remaining anger did not disappear. He wanted to go up and kick Duke Kolff again.


    But just then, Mrs. kolf got up from the ground and protected her husband with her body.


    "No," cried Mrs. kolf.


    Seeing Mrs. kolf blocking her body in front of kolf, Cherchen had no choice but to stop.


    But unexpectedly, Duke Kolff pushed away his protector.


    "Leave it alone!" cried Duke Kolff angrily.


    "Kolf, what''s the matter with you today?"


    Mrs. kolf, who fell to the ground, looked at her husband with tears in her eyes. She was forced to be prince boguslav''s mistress for the sake of this family. Duke Kolff knew and acquiesced. Every time he went to the castle, the Duke would only get drunk, but he had never been like this today.


    "What''s the matter? You stinky woman, do you think I don''t know what happened at the ball today? You were publicly exposed as the prince''s mistress by Princess Anna. Now it''s being spread all over the tavern in Mia jersk. You really disgrace our kolf family." Duke kolf pointed his finger at Mrs. kolf and scolded.


    Chechen looked at Mrs. kolf in surprise. He didn''t expect that Chris''s friend was Prince boguslav''s mistress.


    Now, Chechen felt that he had wronged the man who had been punched by himself. Is there a man who is not angry when he knows that his wife is someone else''s mistress?


    But Chris knows the cause and effect of what happened at the ball. She could see that the reason why Mrs. kolf would betray her hue and be willing to become boguslav''s mistress was due to the inaction of her husband, Duke kolf. Because men were unreliable and could not afford to support themselves and their two children, Mrs. kolf had to show up and support the family business. But now, the incompetent Duke blamed Mrs. kolf for losing the face of the family.


    She had never seen such a brazen man before.


    Chris pulled Mrs. Kolff away, and she said to the Duke with patience: "Duke Kolff, you think your wife has ruined the reputation of your family, but I want to ask you, what have you contributed to this family? When your wife showed up outside, her husband, the man of this family, drank in the tavern. And his money for drinking was earned by the charity of the raziweu family and his wife. Excuse me , what right do you have to dislike your wife, curse her and insult her? Don''t you think it''s your incompetence that caused this result? "


    Chris''s words left Duke Kolff speechless.


    "Why do you take care of my family!" he tried to cover up his guilt with a ferocious roar.


    But at this time, the Duke''s eldest son Adam rushed to his father. He picked up the Duke''s wine stained collar and lifted him up.


    "Adam, what are you going to do?" asked Duke kolf in a panic.


    "You incompetent fellow, you have no right to beat my mother," Adam roared.


    He slammed his father into the beam. He had endured his father for a long time. Just now he saw him beat his mother again. Now he heard Chris scolding Duke kolf for his incompetence. Like adding fuel to the fire, Adam''s anger finally broke out.


    A cloud of dust fell from the beam. Then Adam punched his father in the beer belly. The punch hit Duke Kolff''s stomach and stomach, and he almost threw up the wine in his stomach.


    Adam tried to hit the Duke on the cheek again, but this time his fist was blocked by his father. Prince Kolff wrapped his palm around his son''s fist, grabbed his hair, leaned over and knocked Adam''s head against the beam.


    Adam''s forehead was hit with blood. Then the two father and son held each other and rolled to the ground.


    Mrs. kolf tried to persuade the father and son to stop, but she couldn''t persuade them. As a woman, she had to protect her daughter from the fight between them.


    "Chechen, go up and pull them apart."


    Chris saw that kolf and his son had been beaten black and blue, and if they didn''t stop, they would be killed. She felt that she asked Cherchen and Pedro to help.


    Finally, with the help of the three, Adam and Duke Kolff were finally pulled apart.


    "The boy is not young, but he has great strength," said pidrozan, who clamped Adam in his hands. Just now, Adam stepped on the soles of his feet several times, and now it still hurts.


    Chris and Chechen were obviously much luckier. When Adam was pulled away, kolf''s wine strength just came up. He fell asleep without being suppressed by them.


    "Adam, how can you beat your father!" cried Mrs. kolf, looking at her black and blue son. Mikari looked at her brother in horror through her mother''s fingers.


    "Mother, haven''t you suffered enough from this man in recent years? What kind of father and husband is he?" Adam said, looking at Duke Kolff contemptuously.


    "But he is your father after all."


    "I don''t have such a father."


    Seeing this situation, Chris felt he had to pay a lot of responsibility. She said to Mrs. kolf, "I''m sorry, madam. I didn''t expect..."


    "You don''t need to apologize, Chris. It''s not your fault." Mrs. kolf quickly stopped Chris''s apology.


    "Madam, I think you can''t stay in this house for the time being. Your husband will certainly make trouble when he wakes up. How about you and your children living with me? Our uncle and nephew have a mercenary regiment and feel safe there." Pedro suggested. Of course, he has a different mind for this proposal.


    After listening to Pedro, Mrs. kolf hesitated. Of course, she can''t go to any mercenary regiment, but she and her son and daughter are really unsafe to stay here.


    "I think you''d better stay with me for a few days. Boguslav arranged a large house with several rooms for several people," Chris suggested.


    Chris''s proposal made Mrs. kolf a little excited.


    "Well, please."


    Mrs. kolf finally decided.


    This decision disappointed Pedro. He''s all wilting.


    So the mother and son hurriedly packed up their things and were ready to leave. When he was about to go out, Chechen remembered something. He returned to his room and put more than a dozen Taylor on the table.


    Chris saw all this.

 Chapter 137

    The bedroom door was carefully pushed open, and ostro, boguslav''s housekeeper, came in quietly.


    In the middle of the bedroom was a large oak bed decorated with ivory and gold foil. Through the dim candle light on the bedside cabinet, ostro could vaguely see that his master seemed to be asleep.


    So ostro took the handle of the door and was ready to exit.


    "Is it ostro?"


    The prince''s voice came from the bed.


    "Yes, my master. I''m ostro."


    Ostro saw his master calling himself and quickly responded.


    "Has everyone gone?"


    "All gone."


    Ostro walked slowly to the bed so that his voice could be heard more clearly by the prince.


    "Where''s the old prince''s wife."


    "Gone, too. Princess Anna was supposed to stay here, but I told the servants not to say a word or a thing to the royal highness of the princess. After her several dozen servants, her royal highness had no interest in it. Later, unable to resist the repeated persuasion of the old lady, the princess finally went away with the old lady in the carriage.


    Ostro knelt down on one knee by the bed and said slowly.


    Boguslav nodded at every word he said. Obviously, the way the housekeeper handled it satisfied the prince.


    At this time, boguslav, lying in bed, had taken off the gorgeous dress at the ball and replaced it with a soft and cool silk shirt. After grinding the Pearl into powder, he applied the liquid soaked in deep well to his face little by little. This is the secret recipe he got from a gypsy. Wiping the skin with this liquid can make the skin more delicate and smooth.


    "Ostro, do you know how happy I am now?" boguslav said to ostro. As he spoke, he continued to maintain his face.


    "My subordinates have only done some minor things." ostro thought the prince was happy for his proper disposal, so he said modestly.


    "I''m not talking about you, I''m talking about my Chris." boguslav gave him a wrong look when he saw his housekeeper.


    He won''t have any mood swings for ostro to deal with Princess Anna. To tell the truth, the beauty who belongs to the same family as himself is really worse than his mistresses in his eyes.


    Princess Anna married herself. This is just another strategy of her cousin Prince yanush, in order to resist the supreme pressure of the Republic from Warsaw.


    Prince yanush knew very well that now he and boguslav were cousins and blood relatives, and could help each other. But in a few generations, the blood relationship between the two families will become thinner and thinner. One day, the raziwiu family will split. In order to avoid this outcome, yanushi so actively asked boguslav to marry Princess Anna and let their children inherit everything from the two families. The raziwiu family, which is combined into one, will have the power to change the Republic.


    Of course, boguslav will not oppose this plan. After all, he will ultimately benefit himself. Although bogusslav has always been dismissive of Princess Anna''s performance, Prince bogusslav is willing to marry her if Princess Anna can recognize her identity and be obediently satisfied to be bogusslav''s wife without interfering with the prince''s private life. But now, at the ball held by boguslav for Chris, Anna even lost her face in front of Chris and openly revealed that Mrs. kolf was her mistress. If she hadn''t estimated her Princess''s identity, boguslav would even have the heart to kill her. From then on, everything about Princess Anna was like air to the prince.


    Hearing boguslav mention Chris, ostro finally remembered something. He touched his back with one hand, took out a bottle from behind, handed it to boguslav and said, "Your Highness, this fish oil refined by North sea whales I found in the warehouse according to your instructions is extremely lubricated. Please have a look."


    Boguslav took the bottle. This item, which the prince had carefully ordered ostro to look for, is now worthless in boguslav''s eyes. He threw the bottle out. The bottle made an arc in the dark air and fell to the ground covered with expensive Persian carpets.


    "No, ostro. I don''t need such disgusting things," said boguslav.


    The prince''s action surprised ostro''s eyes. However, as a housekeeper, he knew he shouldn''t ask, and he was relieved to do what his master ordered.


    Just like now, boguslav turned his head and put out a hand to hook his finger at ostro after throwing away the bottle. The latter understood and climbed close to boguslav.


    Boguslav held up half his body. He approached ostro and said, "ostro, my omnipotent housekeeper, do you have that medicine?"


    Although boguslav tried to be vague, the human like ostro didn''t understand the prince''s meaning. From boguslav''s actions, he had vaguely guessed that Chris might be a woman disguised as a man. So ostro smiled and replied, "master, I don''t have what you want, but I know where to get it."


    "Where is it?" boguslav asked pleasantly.


    "Oxana, a gypsy. You know, these Gypsies can do strange things. I''m talking about a person who can not only make the medicine you want, but also divination."


    "Gypsies say they can do divination, which is a lie." boguslav despised ostro''s divination.


    "Oxana is different. She is very accurate. If you want to know anything, you can ask her," ostro vowed. He has experienced the magic of Oksana''s divination.


    "Well, you go and get what I want, the best and strongest. Then let the gypsy divine my love." boguslav thought for a moment, and felt that even if the gypsy divined, he had no loss, so he readily agreed.


    At this time, ostro proposed that Oksana divination love needs something on both sides, preferably hair and nails.


    Boguslav''s own is easy, but he doesn''t have Chris''s hair and nails on his hands.


    "Well, I''ll organize a hunt for Chris in a few days, and then I''ll find a way to get her hair," boguslav said.

 Chapter 138

    After sending Chris and others back to their residence, Chechen and Pedro returned to the mercenary regiment. In the next few days, Chechen devoted himself to training, as if he had completely forgotten the interview with the princess and Princess Anna.


    For this problem, Pedro reminded and hinted at Chechen explicitly or secretly several times, but Chechen always said that he would go to see him together when Anjie came, and then he took care of him.


    For this attitude of Cherchen, as an uncle, Pedro can only do nothing.


    According to the truth, although the troops led by Anjie are on land, they can''t come faster than Chechen by boat, but they should have arrived in such a few days. But three days later, Chechen still didn''t look forward to the arrival of Anjie.


    While Cherchen secretly worried about whether something had happened to Anjie kemitz and his troops on the road, oshka, Anjie''s most loyal subordinate, found the camp of the mercenary regiment.


    "You really make it easy for me to find. I asked a lot of people to know that you were stationed in this damn place."


    Oshka shouted as soon as he entered the tent. His body and clothes were covered with sweat. It was obvious that he was in a great hurry.


    "We can''t help it either. Prince yanush arranged for us to stay here, and now the city of miatelsk is full. We just want to live in a small place in the city."


    Chechen handed oshka a clean towel and replaced his dirty hat used to wipe sweat.


    On one side, quartermaster Ingrid took out a brand-new bottle of wine and poured a large glass full.


    After oshka wiped the sweat on his face and body, Chechen picked up the glass of wine and handed it to oshka. The latter gulped down his throat as soon as he took the glass.


    "Is Anzu here?" Chechen asked.


    "No, actually, that''s why I''m here today." oshka put down the empty glass and burped comfortably.


    "What''s the matter?" Chechen was a little strange. According to Prince yanush''s order, Anjie and the reinforcements he led should gather in miatelsk.


    "The order has changed. On our way to miatelsk, we received a new order from general Pavel sapega. General Pavel sapega ordered us to assemble in the area of vigil. Anzu was afraid that you were worried because you didn''t see us coming, so he asked me to come and tell you." oshka said.


    "Why?" Chechen asked.


    "Who knows? Maybe the two commanders have other plans," oshka said carelessly.


    Chechen thinks so. The war situation on the front line changes rapidly. Sometimes the commander just receives the first order. Due to the emergence of new situations, he will immediately receive a second completely different order.


    "We haven''t received any orders yet," Chechen said.


    "It should be soon. Everyone is saying that there will be a war soon." oshka quickly replied.


    The decisive battle with czar Russia is exactly what Chechen dreams of.


    "Tell Anzu that I hope we can fight side by side with him in the next war," Chechen said sincerely.


    "I will. But at that time, the greatest credit must belong to our Anzu," oshka replied.


    Although this words took some gunpowder smell, but Che Chen didn''t mind.


    Most of Anjie''s men are these reckless people. They are good at war, but they often have no scruples in speaking and doing things, and speak frankly and say whatever they want. Such people, you never have to worry that they will put a knife in your back.


    Now that he has brought his words, oshka doesn''t want to stay long. After a short rest, he mounted his horse and went after his master.


    At this time, another unexpected guest came to Chechen.


    "Lord Chris, it''s really you!" Chechen said in surprise.


    He couldn''t believe it when the guard of the camp came to report that a man named Chris came to find him.


    "Commander Chechen, I''m here today to thank you for saving me that day," Chris said with a smile. Chris changed into a capable hunting suit today. He wore a triangular hat with feathers on his head. He looked like going out hunting.


    "It''s too much to say thank you. Punishing the strong and supporting the weak is what a knight should do."


    Chechen let Chris into the camp door, and then they walked side by side towards Chechen''s tent.


    "Captain Chechen, are they training?"


    Walking along the road, Chris saw a group of musketeers in six rows, constantly practicing the actions of raising, moving forward, retreating and withdrawing their guns.


    "Yes. Most of them are new recruits who joined the mercenary regiment soon. Although they were trained in the Polotsk defense war, they relied on blood courage at that time. Some of them were even so busy that they loaded seven or eight bullets into the gun without knowing it. All this needs training to strengthen." Cherchen explained to Chris.


    All this is true. In the Polotsk defense war, the mercenary regiment exposed many problems. Thanks to the mercenary regiment''s first battle, they met the Czar Russian army with the same training level. If they met the strong army who had experienced 30 years of war, they would not be so lucky.


    Because of this, Chechen cherished this rare time.


    "However, commander Chechen, you arranged the Musketeers into a dense six column formation. Although you ensured the density of firepower, the firepower value of a single output was reduced." Chris looked at the training of musketeers, pointed out one of the shortcomings and said.


    In fact, Chris pointed out this deficiency, and Chechen was also aware of it. However, for the current mercenary regiment, this defect is unsolvable.


    The six column formation adopted by Chechen was the most popular classic firegun formation reformed by Prince Morris of the Netherlands at that time. The reason why so many columns are discharged in this formation is to ensure the density of fire output. Those troops with a large number of musketeers can ensure the single output of firepower by increasing the front width of the Musketeers, but for the current mercenary regiment with only 200 people, they can only choose one of two options in the duration of firepower and the total amount of single firepower.


    "I also thought of this problem. But I didn''t think of a good solution." Chechen admitted honestly.


    "There are ways," Chris said.


    "Really? Chris! What''s that? Tell me."


    As soon as Chris had a way, Cherchen grabbed Chris''s hand in surprise and asked.


    Chris''s hands are slippery and soft. Cherchen holding Chris''s hands feels unspeakably comfortable.


    But Chris, who was caught by Chechen, felt something else. She quickly took back her hand, then picked up a branch on the ground and drew on the ground.


    When Chechen saw Chris take back his hand, he felt lost for no reason. But he soon regained his mind and focused on the diagram Chris drew on the ground.


    "You can do this," Chris drew six straight lines on the ground to represent six columns of musketeers.


    "When the enemy in front of the Musketeers attacked, the soldiers of the second, fourth and sixth columns quickly inserted into the front column, and then the three columns fired at the same time in the posture of squatting, half squatting and standing."


    Chris erased the original six straight lines, redrawn three lines twice the length, and then drew a vertical line in front of the three horizontal lines to represent the enemy''s breakthrough.


    These lines fall into Chechen''s eyes, just like living soldiers. He seemed to see that the soldiers of Czar Russia were hit by dense barrages and the offensive was forcibly stopped.


    "Chris, you''re great. How did you come up with this idea!" Chechen was completely convinced by Chris''s idea. He had no idea that Chris had such a high talent in the military.


    Facing Cherchen''s praise, Chris shook his head. There was an imperceptible sadness in her eyes.


    "No, I didn''t think of it. The man who came up with this battle is my father. He''s dead," Chris said sadly.


    At this time, all words of comfort are superfluous. Chechen squatted down with Chris and stayed with him so quietly.


    It took Chris a while to recover from his grief.


    "Let you laugh, Captain Chechen." Chris wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and said to Chechen with a smile.


    "No, it''s nothing." Chechen pretended not to see Chris''s action. He waited for Chris to wipe his tears before he looked up.


    "I''m leaving," Chris added.


    "Ah!?"


    Chechen was stunned. Chris obviously meant to leave Mia jersk.


    Chris came this time not only to thank Chechen, but also to say goodbye to him.


    "Where are you going, Chris?"


    "I want to go everywhere. The world is so big and there are so many people and things I''ve never seen before. I want to see them all. But I still want to go to Rome most, because the holy see is there."


    "Does Prince bogusslav know you''re leaving?" Chechen asked again. Ibogslav is infatuated with Chris. Just as he knows that Chris is leaving, bogusslav will try his best to stay.


    "I haven''t told him yet. He has come to visit and give all kinds of beautiful gifts every day these days, but his enthusiasm has made me unbearable. I know what he thinks, but it''s impossible. But I''ll say goodbye to him before I leave." Chris looks at Mia jersk, at the top of the castle, The flag symbolizing boguslav is flying in the wind. Although Mrs. kolf once reminded Chris to stay away from Prince boguslav, Chris was still willing to believe that the prince would do better, and the two could still maintain the relationship of friends.


    "Then Chris, this is for you." Chechen withdrew his ring and handed it to Chris in both hands.


    "This?"


    Chris looked at the ring. Her eyes, who had seen countless treasures since childhood, could see the commonness of the ring at a glance.


    "I don''t have anything better for you in a hurry," said Chechen shyly.


    This ring was the booty he got from a Russian nobleman who died in the battle of Polotsk. Later, he also asked a jeweler to identify it. The result was that the workmanship was average and made of pure gold.


    "Well, I''ll take it." Chris took the ring.


    Chris understood that Chechen gave him the ring just because his friend left. There was no other meaning. It was this feeling that made him more comfortable with Chechen than with Prince boguslav.

 Chapter 139

    Half a day from vigil. The striker, led by Anjie komitz, joined forces with Mikhail vorodjavsky, the "little" knight. The two had known each other, and the little knight had taught Anjie swordsmanship. Let alone how happy they are to meet this time.


    "Anzu, I didn''t expect to see you here. I miss you when Polotsk leaves," said Mikhail vorodyavsky.


    "I miss you too, mihau," Anjie said happily.


    With that, they hugged each other at once. The soldiers of both sides also expressed the joy of meeting with friendly forces in their own ways.


    "Mihau, where are you going?"


    After the intimacy, Anjie asked. Because he saw that mihau and his troops were marching in the opposite direction.


    "I''m going to miatelsk," said mihau.


    "What! Go to miatelsk? Didn''t the commander and deputy commander let us go to vigil?" Anjie asked puzzled, put his hand into the leather bag on the side of the saddle and prepared to take out the letter from Pavel sapega.


    "Don''t take it. I also have a letter from general Pavel sapega to me, which also told me to go to Vijay. I followed the order. But when I got to Vijay, I knew that Prince yanush was not there. It was just Pavel sapega''s opinion." mihau said to Anjie.


    After listening to the "little man" Knight, Anjie was shocked.


    "Why did general Pavel sapega do that?" Anjie blurted out.


    "I don''t know why general Pavel sapega did this, but some people say that the deputy commander was fighting for power with Prince yanush. It is said that Pavel sapega wrote the same letter to almost all the generals of the Republic who withdrew from werna this time. If the deputy commander can get the support of the majority of the generals, he will have a chance to compete with Prince yanush in Lithuania The power of resistance, "said mihau.


    "Where did you hear all this?" Anjie was stunned. He didn''t expect that he would be involved in the struggle between the two rulers when he went to Weige.


    "The princess and the little prince wrote to me," mihau said honestly.


    The princess and little prince in mihau''s mouth are the widow and orphan of Prince yarimi.


    "And when I arrived at vizie, general Pavel sapega came to me immediately. He told me that Prince yanush''s failure was the result of his blind arrogance and disobeying the orders of Parliament and the king. If he was not stopped, the prince would lose the whole region of Lithuania to czar Russia one day. But when I asked the deputy commander what evidence he had, the deputy commander said Then general Pavel sapega hinted that I would join him and defend the country together. At that time, I said loudly to the Deputy Commander: Prince yanush is the grand commander of Lithuania appointed by the Republic, and it is my duty and the duty of soldiers to obey his orders. If the deputy commander is dissatisfied with the prince, he can go to parliament to complain, Please don''t make any small moves here. At that time, general Pavel sapega blushed. Later, her royal highness sent a letter in which the princess said that she and the little prince were on their way to miatelsk. I hope I will ignore general Pavel sapega''s orders and trust them and Prince yanush. "


    Mihau repeated the story to Anjie.


    "Mihaeu, that''s very good. You should reprimand the villains who strive for power and profit. The Republic has fallen to this point, because there are too many villains like Pavel sapega." Anjie praised mihaeu''s actions.


    "I believe the commander, Prince yanushi is definitely not such a person. This is not only because of the guarantee of his highness, but also because I used to work under him. I know Prince yanushi. He is a male lion. How can a lion succumb to people."


    When mihau finished, he took out a letter, took out a folded paper from it, unfolded it and handed it to Anjie.


    Anjie kemitz immediately read:


    Distinguished head of mission Mikhail vorodjavsky:


    We are very pleased that you can read this letter. I am very sad to learn that you led your troops to Uige without receiving my order. But I know that disobeying the military order is not your intention, but because you have been deceived by others. Now, I ask you to keep the team on 120 thousand alert and go to Mia jersk, because the next difficult years are unprecedented. I am gratified that all commanders and generals have rushed to miatelsk day and night, which can effectively prove who is the real loyal friend of the raziweu family and who is willing to work for the family even in adversity. Alexander and sobesky have been with me because they know that staying with me is useful for the future of the Republic. You should trust me in the same way. Please carry out the order of this letter and be kind to the messenger. My brother and I are looking forward to your arrival in miatelsk.


    Yanush raziwiu


    Governor Vilna, commander of Lithuania


    "Yes, this is the hero of a republic. Look at what he said. He wants to go to the national disaster with us." Anjie said after reading the letter.


    Like mihau, who had been a bad leader under King yanushi, Anjie, as a native Lithuanian, was more willing to obey Prince yanushi than Pavel sapega, a native, if he did not involve major right and wrong.


    "However, Anzu, look here." mihaw ordered the words "who is willing to work for this family even in adversity" in the letter, which made mihaw feel unnatural in the whole letter.


    "The reason I went to miatelsk was the same as the reason I left general Pavel sapega. It was to serve my country, not for someone or a family," the little Knight added.


    "Of course, mihaw. Of course, we are working for the country. But don''t be too critical of the words used in the letters of princes. Now these powerful princes don''t put on the style of a rich family like this. But they put on more styles and do less practical things. Among them, people like princes yanush are even rare."


    Anjie didn''t take it seriously, he mihau comforted.


    For Anjie, Prince yanush''s style also made him feel kind. Because he is also an outspoken character.


    Mihau gave a "um" and agreed with Anjie.


    "So, mihau. I''m not going to vigil either. Let''s go to hell with deputy commander Pavel sapega''s orders," said Anjie.


    Mihau was overjoyed that Anjie was willing to be with him. He couldn''t help kissing Anjie several times on his face.


    So Anjie sent someone to order the cavalry troops behind to turn their horses around and let their front team change into the rear team wait for themselves and the troops led by mihau.


    Not long after, the two troops who had made countless achievements in the neutrality of the war converged into a torrent and rushed towards Mia telsk.

 Chapter 140

    Time entered the eleventh day of July, in konigsburg. Frederick William elector, the master of Konigsberg, has been deeply disturbed these days.


    As a vassal of the Republic of Poland, Frederick William will devote his loyalty to Warsaw; Similarly, as the Elector of Germany, Frederick William must maintain enough awe and cooperative attitude towards the powerful kingdom of Sweden that extended his hand to Germany through three decades of war.


    In Frederick William''s own words, he and cornisburg just dance on two eggs and can''t step on either.


    Over the years, with his excellent "stepping on the steel wire" technology, Frederick William has achieved a rare balance in the relationship between the two great powers. He not only made king kazimiz and Carl x regard him as a reliable ally, but also benefited from both sides of the two countries by virtue of the favorable geographical location of konisburg.


    Such days are happy. If you can, Frederick William hopes this life will last forever.


    If


    Frederick William went to the window and pushed open the blinds. Through the open window, Frederick William could clearly see everything in the opposite room.


    In that room, a middle-aged man in a dark blue dress was sitting on a recliner by the window, reading a large book leisurely.


    The middle-aged man has long brown hair over his ears, which glows healthily in the sunshine; The knuckles of his fingers holding the book protruded and looked solid and powerful; Like the beauty loving Prince boguslav, the middle-aged man put olive oil on his beard to keep it neat.


    The middle-aged man didn''t seem to find a pair of eyes looking at him opposite his windowsill. He flipped through the books at a constant speed. According to Frederick William''s mental calculation, the time for middle-aged men to turn through each page would not exceed 20 seconds.


    "Damn it," said Frederick William.


    The middle-aged man is general braue weixingsburg, an important Minister of King Carl X of the kingdom of Sweden. He came here on an important diplomatic mission entrusted to him by Karl X.


    Late at night four days ago, the envoy of the king of Sweden, who was on a secret mission, appeared in konisburg. Frederick William received him alone. After reading the letter written to him by Carl x, Frederick William politely arranged Brauer Williamsburg in the building opposite his bedroom.


    This stay is four days. During this period, Frederick William did not see Brauer Williamsburg again, and Brauer Williamsburg did not ask to see Frederick William.


    The Swedish general settled down so calmly that he regarded it as his home. This depressed Frederick William, who wanted to start the price.


    "It''s time to make your own decision," Frederick William closed the window and turned to the table. On the table was a letter just sent from Bratslav.


    Frederick William went to his desk and shook the bell.


    Soon a servant opened the door.


    "You go and invite me the guest who lives opposite," Frederick William ordered.


    The attendant bowed slightly to show that he understood. Then he went out backwards and closed the door.


    Frederick William picked up the letter again, read it carefully several times, and then put it back in the drawer.


    Soon Brauer willingsburg was brought to by his attendants.


    "Brauer, my friend. How are you these days?" Frederick William welcomed him warmly with open arms.


    Brauer Williamsburg also smiled, opened his arms and hugged William.


    He knew that since the elector saw himself again, he must have made a decision. Moreover, this decision will be beneficial to yourself.


    "I''ve had a good time these days, as if I were at home," Brauer Williamsburg said.


    Frederick William smiled awkwardly. He let go of Brauer Williamsburg and said, "I want to tell you the good news that the great King Carl X has persuaded Parliament."


    Brauer Williamsburg still kept that smile about the news, as if he had already known it.


    "Then, your excellency, what is your decision?"


    "I am willing to contribute my meager strength to the great cause of Carl x," said Frederick William. In order to strengthen the persuasion of his tone, the elector fiercely waved his fist.


    "I''m sure your majesty will be glad to hear that from you, your Excellency the elector." Brauer wickensburg''s mouth radian is bigger, and everyone is sincere this time.


    Frederick William walked back to his desk. He picked up a quill pen and knocked on the table with the bottom end.


    "What does King Carl need me to do?"


    "Your majesty will lead 39000 troops into Poland in 10 days. At that time, your majesty hopes to have a drink with the elector in the palace in Warsaw." Brauer wickensburg also went to his desk. He picked up a piece of paper, took the quill pen in the elector''s hand and wrote on the paper.


    After writing, he handed the paper to the elector.


    Frederick looked at the paper. Although Brauer weixingsburg drew a brief picture, he saw that it was the next action plan of the Swedish army.


    "Prince yanush of Lithuania will be a big problem," Frederick said. If the plan on this paper is followed, the flank of the Swedish army will be exposed to the army of the Republic of Poland in Lithuania. Although Prince yanush''s army is now facing off with the army of Czar Russia, no one can ensure whether the last hero of the Republic will reach an agreement with Prince Alexei and turn back to King Carl x who invaded the hinterland of Poland after the action of the kingdom of Sweden.


    "The great King Carl has sent messengers to Prince yanush, and his majesty is sure to persuade the prince to make the right choice," braue wickenberg confidently told Frederick.


    His confident words seemed to convince the elector that Frederick would stop worrying about it.


    "I will lead 20000 Prussian troops under the command of the Wise King Carl Gustav," Frederick assured Brauer Williamsburg.


    "If I had a drink now, I would really like to have a drink with the elector," Brauer Williamsburg said.


    "There will be a chance, in Warsaw," Frederick said.


    After completing the task assigned by King Carl, Brauer Williamsburg planned to go back to Carl x immediately. Frederick didn''t ask to stay either. He took Brauer Williamsburg to the door.


    "Oh, that''s right. Hemelinitsky has also assured the king that he will try his best to hold kazimiz''s army," he said to the elector when braue wickensburg was about to walk out of the gate.


    "Oh, oh, oh."


    At this time, the elector was a little distracted. He unconsciously replied.


    Brauer Williamsburg seemed to understand the elector''s absence. He smiled and left.


    After Brauer Williamsburg left, Frederick William went back to his desk. He opened the drawer and took out the letter he had put in. The letter was sent back by his secret agent in Bratslav. It said: kazimiz was in a bitter battle with khmelinitsky''s reinforcements.

 Chapter 141

    A few days later, in order to apologize to Chris for his unhappiness at the party, Prince bogusslav was ready to hold a hunting party for Chris.


    This time, boguslav cleverly invited Chris in the name of Mrs. kolf.


    Similarly, the prince, of course, kept it from Princess Anna this time. These days Princess Anna was still angry. According to the servants of the princess mansion, his royal highness wanted to go to the old prince several times. But after the dance, his wife fell ill and was unable to make it several times.


    If the princess really left, she would take advantage of bogusslav''s heart.


    The reason why Chris agreed to boguslav''s invitation was that he wanted to say goodbye to the prince after meeting boguslav''s invitation to hunt.


    On the way to the hunting ground, boguslav and Chris happened to meet Cherchen who went out to practice riding.


    Chris and Chechen accidentally became friends due to the accident of the party, so Chris warmly invited Chechen to go hunting together. Although bogusslav refused 10000, bogusslav pretended to be willing to agree in order not to spoil Chris''s interest.


    At the hunting place, ostro left him in the carriage on the pretext that Mrs. kolf was ill. But Chechen did not consider the purpose of boguslav''s hunting. He happily made a "light bulb".


    After the hunting began, in order to facilitate Prince bogusslav and Chris to shoot arrows with fire guns and bow guns, bogusslav''s personal soldiers pulled the team into a long row and hid behind the forest under the guidance of the forest keeper. Then, the soldiers pulled the Internet between the two trees in the forest, and guarded people behind the net. Their task was to drive the beasts fleeing to this direction back to the prince. At the same time, if any beasts fell into the net, they would stab them with long guns. Many light cavalry were sent to drive all the animals from the depths of the forest to the open space. They all led trained hounds.


    Prince boguslav and Chris stood in the middle of a small valley extending over the whole forest clearing.


    This is the position chosen by the forest keeper for the prince. Because the experienced forest keeper knows that the biggest prey will run through the valley. Prince boguslav had a shotgun in his hand. Behind him, each attendant carried a spare musket for the prince and Chris to use at any time. Leaning against a tree next to the prince was a long gun for bogusslav''s possible melee.


    Chechen was driven to the woods by boguslav¡ª¡ª The prince didn''t want to be disturbed by Chechen, an uninvited guest. He had a hard time with Chris.


    At this time, in the distance deep in the wilderness, the horn of the Royal hunter of the raziweu family began to sound.


    Black smoke rose in several places in the forest at the same time. That''s where the hunters found the bear hole. They can drive the bear out by smoking.


    The light cavalry also let go of the leather rope holding the hound in their hands. The hound broke free and howled and ran in the forest, startling countless wild ducks and storks.


    After a while, several wolves finally appeared at the edge of the forest, but as soon as they saw the people in the open space, these clever creatures wanted to flee into the forest again. Obviously, they understood the hunter''s intention and wanted to find another way out.


    Then several wild boars came from the forest, connected into a long black line, running on the snow. From a distance, they looked like a black belt. They stopped to listen, turned around to listen, and then turned to the direction of the hunting net. Several wild boars fell into the net. The boar struggled to get out of the net. But before they broke away, the hunter lurking aside stabbed them to death with a bow, arrow and spear.


    Chris saw groups of yellow deer and elk running in front of her. The two animals mixed together and ran in the open space. They were scared to flee everywhere. Hunters and soldiers began to narrow the siege. These poor animals couldn''t find a safe place to go.


    Although elk and yellow deer can also be seen on the plains of Chris''s motherland Sweden, they have never appeared in such large groups in summer. Her blood was boiling when she saw the scene. Chris raised a shotgun and aimed at one of them.


    When the gunshot rang out, a yellow deer or elk was shot. It stood up its front feet and kicked heavily on the grass. Immediately, its figure was covered by the frightened deer.


    Chris cried with joy. Boguslav was elated to see Chris so excited. Obviously, his hunting was right.


    In order to show his shooting skills, boguslav also raised his shotgun. He aimed at a wild boar, which had a pair of sharp curved teeth. It was obviously much more alert than its kind. Several times, the boar had a premonition of danger. From time to time, it accelerated and slowed down, or hid in the shadow of its companions in an attempt to save itself.


    But a wise man must have a mistake, not to mention a wild boar. Finally, the wild boar showed his flaws and was under the prince''s gun.


    Boguslav was about to pull the trigger. Unexpectedly, a gun rang, and a flower of blood burst out of the boar he liked and fell to the ground.


    Boguslav, who was robbed of his prey, looked angrily in the direction of the ejection, but saw Chechen waving to Chris around him with a fire gun.


    "It''s you who broke my good deed again!" boguslav angrily threw his shotgun on the ground. The attendant beside him quickly picked it up and handed boguslav a loaded musket.


    In order to prevent this from happening again, boguslav winked and instructed his attendants to come to Chechen and prevent him from taking any prey belonging to the prince.


    The hunt continued. Soon, the hollow ground of the forest was finally covered with the bodies of various wild animals, but the hunting did not end. Because the hunters drove out ten or twenty bison. The bearded cow walked in front of the herd, leaned its head low against the ground, and often stopped, as if considering where to attack. Their huge lungs gave off a low roar, like thunder.


    While exploring the dry ground with their front feet, they warn their enemies with their bloodshot eyes hidden deep under their long hair.


    Boguslav took a fancy to one of the bison. It was a huge yellow old cow. It first rushed towards the hunters standing on one side, and then stopped when he saw the light cavalry riding horses in the jungle. As the buffalo roared, it dug up the ground with its horns, as if to inspire its own fighting spirit.


    "Dear Chris, I''ll give you the of the largest bison as a gift," said boguslav, raising his gun and aiming at the old bull.


    The bullet accurately hit the brow of the old cow.


    However, bison skulls are obviously harder than human skulls. Suddenly, the husband cow who was badly hurt but didn''t die on the spot gave a terrible roar, which made the frightened horses stand up.


    The old cow roared and rushed in the direction of boguslav and Chris. The injured old cow first hit boguslav''s horse''s neck and hit it to the ground. Then, without reducing its potential, it hit Chris''s horse to the ground.


    Sooner or later, the people around had no time to react. The beast was panting towards the nearest Chris.


    Chris was pressed on his thighs by the fallen horse and couldn''t move.


    On one side, bogusslav, who also fell to the ground, had long lost his original spirit, and most of his body was pressed by the mount.


    At this critical moment, a long thin sword pierced the beast''s neck. The slender sword may have hit the cow bone, and the sword body immediately bent like a bow.


    Che Chen''s face was pale, and his body was covered with the blood from his husband''s cow neck. He tried his best to push the thin long sword, but he couldn''t get in any more.


    The old cow fiercely shook his neck and threw Chechen out. But this time, the body of the thin long sword broke, and a small part of the body remained in the neck of the old cow.


    The old cow howled in pain and finally fell down.


    "Chris, how are you?"


    Boguslav, who saw his old cow fall and was finally rescued by his men, ran back to Chris and asked with concern.


    But Chris ignored boguslav''s concern. He stood up and stumbled towards Chechen.


    At Chechen''s side, several hunters have helped him up. When Chris came over, a hunter said, "he''s fine. He just broke a rib."


    Another hunter poured some wine into Chechen''s mouth. Chechen opened his eyes. He saw Chris''s sad face at the first sight. Chechen joked:


    "I must have arrived in heaven. An angel is waiting on me."


    Chris broke his tears into laughter. With the help of the hunters, she helped Chechen up.


    Che Chen felt pain in his right hand and groaned. He put his left hand on the shoulder of "angel"; He stood still for a moment, afraid to step aside because he felt weak. So he looked around and saw the body of the old cow.


    "Is the bull dead?" Chechen asked.


    Chris nodded.


    "Are you okay, Chris?"


    Chris nodded again.


    At this time, boguslav came with his horse.


    "Chris, let''s go back," said boguslav.


    But Chris didn''t listen to Prince boguslav. He looked at Cherchen and asked East and West.


    Chris''s concern for Chechen did not prohibit boguslav from being angry, but he held back.


    "Let''s go back to the city, Chris. The best doctor in the city, Chechen''s injury will be cured soon," boguslav said again.


    This time, Chris listened to boguslav.


    He watched Chechen being carried into a carriage before he and Prince boguslav got into another carriage.

 Chapter 142

    Boguslav, who was in the same carriage with Chris, looked at Chris sitting opposite.


    At this time, Chris showed a restless expression from time to time. From time to time, she raised the curtain on the window, stretched her slender neck and looked out of the window. In front of the carriage was the carriage carrying Chechen.


    This concern fell into boguslav''s eyes, and the prince was throbbing again.


    "Obviously, Chris cares more about that man than himself." Boguslav thought.


    With this in mind, boguslav''s hand involuntarily reached into the pocket of his clothes. There is a small bottle in it. It contains what ostro got from the gypsy Oksana. It is said to be the "most violent" aphrodisiac.


    Originally, boguslav held the hunt to get Chris''s hair or other things on her, so as to test their marriage. But now, the thing that can make him achieve his wish right away is in his pocket, and bogusslav has a different idea.


    He wants to have Chris ahead of time, and right now, in the carriage.


    As soon as the idea came out, it occupied boguslav''s whole mind. Like seeds germinating in the soil, they soon grew into towering trees.


    "If I add a little of this to my glass..."


    Boguslav''s eyes moved from Chris to a small box on his left. In that box is a bottle of wine.


    Originally, in boguslav''s idea, after enjoying the fierce and exciting hunting, he and Chris should drink wine and enhance their feelings on the way home. But now, the wine has other uses.


    Boguslav took out two goblets from the box. He handed one of them to Chris.


    "Dear Chris, don''t worry too much. There''ll be nothing wrong with the commander Chechen. There are the best doctors in the MIA jersk castle. They have all received advanced studies in France, and their medical skills are unparalleled. Come on, have a glass of grape bar. It can make you feel better."


    Chris changed her position on the carriage. Instead of taking the glass handed over by bogusslav, she refused, "I don''t want to drink, your excellency bogusslav. But thank you for your kindness."


    After being rejected by Chris, boguslav did not give up. He changed his words: "then let''s have a drink for the health of the injured and wish him a speedy recovery."


    Boguslav''s reason made Chris unable to refuse.


    "Well, have a small one," Chris said.


    Seeing that Chris agreed, boguslav quickly picked up the wine bottle and opened the oak stopper on it. He was so excited that his hand, which had been grasping the oak stopper, got rid of it several times.


    When the cork was pulled out, boguslav pretended to drop the cork on the ground. He bent down and put the bottle on the ground, looking for an oak stopper. His broad body had already covered the wine bottle and Chris''s line of sight.


    The small bottle in the pocket was taken out, and the powdery object in it was poured into the wine bottle by boguslav.


    Boguslav poured a large glass and a small glass of wine. He handed the small glass to Chris. After the latter took over, they gently touched the wine glass.


    "For health," Chris said.


    "For health." boguslav smiled charming. He added a sentence "it''s strange" to himself.


    The sweet wine soaked boguslav''s throat. When he finished drinking and put down his glass, he just saw Chris raise his head gracefully. The snow white swan neck deeply attracted bogusslav. He had never seen such a beautiful neck.


    Under his lower abdomen, there was also an unknown fire, which seemed to be ignited by alcohol.


    "Chris, I like you." boguslav said affectionately through the strength of the wine.


    "Your Highness, you already have a fiancee," Chris put down his glass and politely refused.


    Mrs. kolf had told herself that boguslav knew he was a daughter and mentioned that boguslav was interested in himself, so Chris was not surprised by boguslav''s confession. But she doesn''t like boguslav at all. She and he can only be ordinary friends.


    But Chris''s euphemism gave boguslav unrealistic thoughts. He mistakenly thought that Chris was worried about Princess Anna.


    "Do you mean Princess Anna? Dear Chris, you don''t have to worry about this. As long as you accept my feelings, I can dissolve my engagement with Princess Anna. Originally, this bad engagement was the product of my cousin''s wishful thinking. I don''t like Anna, and I always thought I wouldn''t like anyone until I met you." Boguslav got up in the carriage. He approached Chris and grabbed Chris by the shoulder with both hands.


    "Your Highness, please respect yourself." Chris was a little angry. She reminded boguslav loudly.


    "I can''t, I can''t." boguslav didn''t flinch because of Chris''s refusal. He forced his lips to Chris''s face.


    Boguslav''s move made Chris see the prince''s true face. She regretted not listening to Mrs. kolf. But now, the only two people who can help themselves, one is injured and the other is in the carriage behind.


    Chris felt dizzy, but she retracted her legs and kicked boguslav in the stomach.


    Boguslav was kicked back to his seat by Chris. But he immediately stood up again. At this time, the hypocritical prince was no longer willing to disguise. He unbuttoned his coat, smiled and staggered at Chris.


    The movement of the carriage in front also attracted Mrs. kolf''s attention. She was worried about Chris and wanted the coachman to stop and see what had happened. But her move was stopped by ostro. The prince''s loyal servant guessed what was happening in the prince''s carriage. He grabbed Mrs. kolf''s neck and threatened, "sit well, madam. There''s nothing for you here."


    After stopping Mrs. kolf, ostro shouted to the coachman, "drive slowly and don''t disturb the prince."


    The guards guarding the carriage were already familiar with the master''s behavior. They spread around and drew a long cordon. In this way, the prince will not be disturbed by others, nor will he hear the beautiful voice.


    At this time, boguslav, who had the advantage of physical strength and height, had pressed Chris''s hands. Ignoring Chris''s cry, his other hand raised one of Chris''s beautiful legs and leaned up with the tip of his nose.


    The wonderful touch and smell of Chris''s beautiful legs made bogusslav extremely intoxicated. He took off Chris''s boots more quickly, revealing Chris''s jade feet that bullied frost over snow.


    Facing boguslav''s overwhelming advantage, Chris did not stop fighting. The determined woman looked contemptuously at boguslav, as if laughing at him.


    Boguslav leaned forward and pressed Chris''s lower body after playing with Chris''s beautiful legs and jade feet. He straightened up and took a deep breath, as if he had been overwhelmed by Chris''s wonderful body.


    He wants Chris right away.


    "Boguslav, you will regret it! I am..." Chris made a final struggle.


    But boguslav has been lost his mind by beauty fans. He doesn''t listen to what Chris is saying at all.


    Chris''s eyes widened, though her consciousness had begun to blur. But even at this moment, she will never yield to fate. If fate really treats herself so badly, she should also face the tragic fate.


    Boguslav''s huge body pressed down and covered Chris.

 Chapter 143

    Although the coachman deliberately slowed down, boguslav''s team returned to miatelsk before sunset.


    Ostro jumped out of the carriage. He had no regard for Mrs. kolf, who was crying quietly in the carriage. Ostro raised his head, walked with small steps to the door of Prince bogusslav''s carriage, and knocked gently on the door.


    "Your Highness, your highness. Here we are." ostro shouted into the carriage.


    At this time, there was still silence in the carriage. In fact, it didn''t take more than ten minutes for the carriage to return to silence. Fourteen minutes later, the carriage stopped its violent swing and ran steadily and quietly on the road.


    Obviously, his master Prince boguslav has fulfilled his long cherished wish. As the prince''s housekeeper, ostro knew his master''s persistence in that regard. Fifteen minutes, almost the super long play of Prince boguslav.


    Moreover, bogusslav also had a habit that the prince liked to sleep on the beautiful woman''s thigh after finishing his work. During this time, the prince didn''t want anyone to disturb him.


    So instead of ordering the convoy to stop, ostro directly let the convoy return to the castle. Just let the coachman drive as steady as possible.


    The door of the carriage was opened, revealing a small crack in the door.


    Ostro''s sharp eyes saw Chris''s clothes were untidy. Two buttons of the blouse of the beautiful woman dressed as a man were torn off, and her hair was messy and untidy.


    She lost one of her shoes and her socks. The snow-white jade foot formed a sharp contrast with the darkness in the carriage.


    "Ms. Chris, Ann." ostro smiled vaguely and saluted Chris.


    Chris in the carriage showed a timid expression. She said to ostro, "ostro, please bring me a clean suit."


    "Yes, ma''am." ostro now dared not neglect Chris''s orders. The beautiful lady has now become the woman of her prince, and unlike those Prince''s mistresses, Chris is likely to become his mistress by kissing her.


    Ostro quickly ordered the servants at the gate of the castle to go to the room and get a clean set of clothes.


    While waiting for the servants to return, ostro saw that Prince boguslav did not come out, so he asked strangely, "where is the prince?"


    "He''s asleep. Boguslav told him not to disturb him. He''s tired of hunting today." Chris widened the door a little so that ostro could see boguslav''s face.


    Boguslav did lie in the seat of the carriage. His head leaned against the carriage and his upper body was bare. His lower body was covered with a coat to cover the prince''s most important parts.


    "Today''s prey really tired the prince," ostro thought to himself. But he didn''t dare say that to Chris.


    Soon the servant came back with a suit of clothes. Ostro handed the clothes through the crack in the door.


    Chris had a hard time getting the suit. Because it turned out to be a women''s suit. Chris is used to wearing men''s clothes and doesn''t adapt to wearing women''s clothes suddenly. But when she saw boguslav still sleeping, Chris bit his teeth and changed his clothes in the car.


    When Chris got out of the car, ostro was stunned by Chris in women''s clothes. The old housekeeper who accompanied Prince boguslav to monitor all kinds of beautiful women in France and Germany also had to admit that Chris, who restored women''s clothes, did have soul stirring beauty.


    Chris''s face is both masculine and feminine. Her fingers are slender and slender, and her arms are smooth and round; Chris''s slender waist and plump chest (which Chris had always surrounded with a corset) are undoubtedly exposed under the support of this off shoulder women''s dress.


    Chris got out of the carriage and looked around for something.


    "Mr. Ostrow, where are Mrs. kolf and Cherchen?" Chris asked.


    "Just call me ostro or the housekeeper, mistress. So you are looking for the mercenary commander named Chechen and Mrs. kolf. Mrs. kolf is in the carriage in the back, and I''ll call her down right away. As for the commander Chechen, he was sent to the back for treatment."


    Ostro said that, quickly backed up to the back, and a carriage called Mrs. Kolff down and brought her to Chris.


    "Chris!" cried Mrs. kolf, holding Chris in her arms. She was grieving for Chris''s bad luck and regretting that she had not saved her.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. My friend." Chris patted Mrs. kolf on the back. Now Chris is comforting Mrs. kolf.


    "Ostro, I want to see the captain who saved me," Chris said to ostro, loosening Mrs. kolf''s arms.


    "But, madam..." ostro hesitated. At this time, the prince has not woke up, and Chris has just become a good thing with the prince. Is it appropriate to see another man now?


    "Captain ostro Chechen is the one who saved my life. I''m going to see my Savior now. Is there anything wrong? If boguslav is awake, he will agree." Krishna boguslav pressed ostro.


    "Of course, of course. I''ll take you right away." ostro agreed quickly when he saw that Chris said so.


    He ordered several servants to help the prince back to his room, then led the way ahead and took Chris and Mrs. kolf to the hospital.


    The hospital is near the castle. The three got there not long ago. Chechen has been treated by the doctor. His fracture has been connected and his hand has been bandaged.


    Looking at Chris in women''s clothes, Chechen was a little incredible. He didn''t expect that his joke of "angel" had come true.


    "I''m not dreaming," said Chechen, rubbing his eyes with his good hand.


    But Chris didn''t greet Cherchen much. She approached Cherchen and asked in a voice that her best friend Cherchen could hear: "Cherchen, can you go now?"


    "Of course," Chechen replied. He didn''t know why Chris asked.


    "Then we''ll go right away."


    Chris said, grabbed Cherchen''s hand and wanted to go out with Mrs. kolf.


    "Miss Chris, where do you want to go?" ostro asked suspiciously, putting his arms in front of Chris.


    "I''m going back to where I live," Chris said.


    "Miss Chris, you should wait for your highness to wake up. I think you are the first person your highness wants to see when he wakes up," ostro said firmly.


    If his master wakes up and doesn''t see Chris, he doesn''t know how to blame himself.


    "Mr. Ostrow, what happened today makes me very angry. Boguslav, as a noble born in a famous family, did such shameless things, which really made me wrong about him," Chris said angrily.


    "Miss Chris, Prince, that''s love for you," ostro explained. But he also felt that the reason was too far fetched.


    "Love me? What about the priest? What about the church?" Chris asked.


    "Please don''t be angry, these princes will give it to you," ostro assured the prince.


    "Then come back to me when he''s ready. I live where boguslav photographed me. He knows, you know. I won''t wait for a man to wake up without honor." Chris said solemnly. She pushed ostro away and took Cherchen and Mrs. kolf out.


    Ostro dared not stop. On the one hand, Chris has a point; On the one hand, he was afraid that if he disobeyed the future hostess, she would wear her little shoes in front of the prince in the future.


    Watching Chris and others walk away, ostro patted his thigh. He hurriedly asked two servants to follow him, stopped Chris, and ran to boguslav''s bedroom.


    Wait until the prince wakes up.

 Chapter 144

    "Cherchen, where is your horse?"


    Chris pulled Cherchen and Mrs. kolf away quickly and hurriedly. When the three turned a corner of the castle corridor, Chris was sure that she had thrown away the back tail, and she stopped at the corner.


    Chris''s back was stuck on the cold wall. She was panting, and her plump chest fluctuated constantly due to vigorous exercise.


    "It should be in the stable. When I was helped out of the carriage, I saw a servant leading my horse in that direction."


    Chechen originally wanted to point out which direction "that direction" was, but when he turned back, he found that he had lost his sense of direction in this strange castle, and now he didn''t even know where he was.


    "I know the stable is there. You can go there and bring your horses later. It''s best to bring another one or two."


    Chris is familiar with the MIA jersk castle. She immediately said after listening to Chechen.


    "Chris, what are you going to do?" Mrs. kolf asked uneasily.


    She vaguely guessed that Chris was running away.


    "I''m leaving Mia jersk. Mrs. kolf, as you said, boguslav is really an animal. I really regret not seeing his true face earlier," Chris said.


    "But can your body stand it now?" Mrs. kolf asked anxiously. Boguslav did that to Chris against his own will. Chris''s body must have suffered a lot of damage. How could she stand to ride away from miatelsk at this time?


    "What''s wrong with Chris''s body, Mrs. kolf?" Chechen asked anxiously as soon as he heard that Chris was "ill".


    Chris took a look at Du Chechen, who was burning with anxiety, and then looked at Mrs. kolf, who was worried. The girl showed her face and said, "nothing happened between boguslav and me."


    "God, how is that possible!" exclaimed Mrs. kolf. She clearly heard the news. With boguslav''s character, since he was ready to forcibly get Chris''s body, how could he give up at the critical moment.


    "That''s the truth. I think God saved my virginity," Chris said piously.


    When boguslav pressed himself, Chris thought the tragic result was inevitable. But when the whole body of the beast bogusslav was pressed down, Chris found that bogusslav had no movement.


    The beast in clothes pressed Chris motionless as if he were dead.


    Secretly thankful, Chris pushed boguslav''s body aside, and she put a finger under boguslav''s nose. The skin of the fingers felt a slight flow of air. Obviously, boguslav passed out for unknown reasons.


    Thinking of his weakness after drinking the wine handed to him by boguslav, Chris guessed that there might be a problem with the wine. Because he drank less, he was just dizzy and weak, while bogusslav drank a large glass, so the situation was much more serious than himself and passed out directly.


    After roughly guessing the reason, Chris began to find a way out of the danger. Now I''m in the carriage, surrounded by the soldiers of the raziweu family. If I go out rashly, I''m sure to scare the snake. The only way is to wait until the carriage arrives at the castle before trying to leave. Moreover, he had to make the illusion that he had been violated by bogusslav to confuse bogusslav''s soldiers.


    With this in mind, Chris tore open the buttons of his clothes and took off all bogusslav''s clothes. Chris felt a fit of nausea when he saw the ugly thing under boguslav''s crotch. She resisted the impulse to give the "baby" of boguslav a few knives and covered it with clothes.


    In order to prevent bogusslav from waking up too early, Chris pried bogusslav''s mouth and poured more than half a bottle of wine into his mouth.


    After all this, Chris sank into the seat of the carriage. She has done everything she can. Now it''s up to God to bless her.


    God really heard of Chris. After the carriage arrived at the miatelsk castle, with Chris''s seamless arrangement and ostro''s idea of first in, Chris successfully deceived ostro.


    "God bless! Chris, God bless." Mrs. kolf burst into tears. She was sincerely happy for Chris''s luck.


    "That beast! Sister Chris, I''ll kill him for you." knowing the cause and effect of the matter, Cherchen was filled with indignation. He had forgotten that he was still in boguslav''s territory.


    "Absolutely not. We''d better find a way to help Chris escape now. It''s the most important thing," Mrs. kolf said rationally.


    Then Mrs. kolf asked Chris, "Chris, where are you going when you get the horse?"


    "I''m going back to Sweden. Even if boguslav has power there, I can''t help it," Chris said confidently. She has such capital. Unfortunately, after listening to bogusslav''s rhetoric, she followed bogusslav to miatelsk without informing her entourage.


    "Chris, you go back to the mercenary corps with me first, and I''ll send someone to escort you." Chechen said. Now there is chaos outside. There are green robbers in the jungle and mountain forest from time to time. Chris is too dangerous to be alone.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Cherchen. But it will cause you trouble," Chris refused.


    "We are not afraid of trouble, Chris. My mercenary regiment and I are subordinates of Prince yanush raziweu, not boguslav. Even if it is to be punished, boguslav has to ask Prince yanush what he means. Moreover, this matter is originally boguslav''s fault. If yanush really punishes me for his cousin''s evil behavior of insulting the raziweu family Then Prince yanush raziweu is not worthy of my loyalty, "said Cherchen firmly.


    Chris saw that Chechen''s determination was so firm, and he was glad that he had made a real friend in Mia jersk. She said gratefully to Cherchen, "you will always be my best friend. If you and your mercenary regiment can''t stay in the Republic of Poland, you will come to Sweden to find me."


    "I suggest Chris that you go to the mercenary regiment of commander Chechen alone for help. Because boguslav wakes up and knows he has not succeeded, he will hunt Chris everywhere. We must find someone to delay time." Mrs. kolf also gave advice.


    "Who are you looking for?" Chechen asked. In miatelsk, Chechen really doesn''t know who else can help himself.


    "Fly into a rage with Anna, princess. Since you are the old prince, you can be sure that you can go to the lady and lady to ask for peace. Then you can reveal Boguslaw''s affair to your highness today. It''s best to mention Chris as a man. I think Princess Anna will be furious and very worried. Account. "


    "That''s a good idea!"


    For Mrs. kolf''s resourcefulness, Cherchen shouted loudly.


    Then, Chechen took off the slender sword around her waist and handed it to Chris. She asked her to take her keepsake to the mercenary regiment to find her uncle Pedro.


    Chris took the sword.


    Chechen put his head together and looked around. He saw that there was no one around. He hurried out and ran in the direction of the stable pointed by Chris.

 Chapter 145

    Boguslav woke up from a coma. When he opened his eyes, it seemed as if a fog had accumulated in front of him.


    Boguslav rubbed his eyes. It was not easy for him to see the scene in front of him.


    Familiar ceiling, familiar bed, familiar candlestick. All this told boguslav that he had returned to miatelsk.


    But shouldn''t he be in the carriage with Chris


    Chris!


    Boguslav sat up abruptly.


    Yes, yes. After the hunting, he returned to Mia telsk with Chris in a carriage. On the way, he couldn''t control his desire and intended to possess Chris. But when he was about to succeed, it seemed that he suddenly saw a darkness in front of him, and then he didn''t remember anything.


    Boguslav jumped out of bed. He got out of bed and walked barefoot to the door.


    "Ostro, ostro." boguslav shouted the name of his housekeeper.


    A Scottish boy came out from the corner of the corridor. He bowed to the prince.


    "Go and get ostro for me," boguslav said to the boy.


    The Scottish boy hurried downstairs to find the housekeeper.


    Soon ostro entered the prince''s room.


    Boguslav paced back and forth before the small table barefoot. Looking at the prince, ostro rarely showed an expression of fear.


    The housekeeper was nervous for a reason.


    When ostro sent Chris back to the castle to take care of the prince, the housekeeper found that the Prince did not fall asleep because of fatigue, but was stunned by ecstasy. At this time, ostro suspected for the first time that Chris had drugged the prince. But soon ostro denied his judgment. Because Chris didn''t know that his master would suddenly want to possess her in the carriage.


    Then ostro took the prince''s coat and took out his inner pocket. Sure enough, the bottle of aphrodisiac he gave the prince was empty.


    Ostro hurried downstairs and took out the only bottle of wine that could be drugged from the carriage. He fed the wine to the hounds of the castle. After licking the wine, the hounds began to listless and finally fell asleep.


    It''s yourself, no, it''s the damn gypsy woman who broke the prince''s good deed. What she sold herself was not an aphrodisiac, but a ecstasy!


    Ostro, who knew the truth, was in a cold sweat.


    If Prince boguslav knew that even if he had been the prince''s most trusted servant, the prince would definitely punish himself with the most cruel punishment.


    Just as ostro was thinking about how to cover things up, the little boy came to report that the prince had awakened.


    Boguslav heard the door open and knew ostro was coming. Without looking, he asked, "where''s Chris?"


    "Chris has gone back to the place you arranged for her," ostro said.


    Then ostro pretended to be happy and said to the prince, "Congratulations, your highness."


    "I didn''t do anything."


    Boguslav suddenly raised his fist and hit the small table in front of him. All the pomegranates and pineapples on the small table flew up.


    Ostro''s eyelids jumped violently. His heart tightened as if boguslav''s fist had struck him.


    "How could it be!" Ostello asked knowingly. "I heard that Miss Chris said that your Highness Prince, you have taken away her virginity. She has no face to stay in the castle now. She wants to go back to her residence and wait for the prince to come and apologize."


    "Damn it, you fool. Chris lied to you. I was going to succeed, but suddenly I fainted in the dark. God, who can tell me what''s going on!" boguslav shouted hysterically. It was the first time in his experience of hunting beautiful women that he encountered such a strange thing.


    Ostro breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that the prince has not suspected that there is something wrong with the medicine he gave him.


    "Maybe it''s because there is a wizard hidden around Miss Chris. I heard that those wizards will refine goblins to serve themselves. Those goblins appear and disappear, and human beings can''t find them at all. Prince, you may have met this kind of goblins." ostro tried to lead things to ghosts and gods, trying to convince boguslav that the devil has ruined his good deeds.


    People of that era generally believed in the existence of wizards, demons and goblins. Boguslav heard ostro say that although the room was very warm, he could not help shivering.


    "Who is a wizard? It can''t be Chris. She is so beautiful and holy," boguslav said to himself.


    "Perhaps the head of the mercenary regiment," ostro said.


    He was going to say Mrs. kolf. But on second thought, Mrs. kolf was the prince''s mistress and the mother of two children. If she said she was a witch, her credibility was too low.


    "Yes, yes. It must be him. That guy has been bad for me," said boguslav.


    He asked ostro again, "ostro, you have the most ways. Think about what you can do to deal with the wizard. Do I want to invite a priest?"


    "Don''t bother so much. Just catch him and hang a cross on his chest to suppress the wizard''s power. Then we''ll burn him."


    "That''s good, that''s good," boguslav said relieved.


    "Prince, I''m going to catch the mercenary commander now?" ostro was afraid of long dreams and suggested bogusslav to act immediately.


    But boguslav''s most important thing now is to find Chris. He knew that his strong action in the carriage had completely broken the relationship between the two. Chris is absolutely impossible to go back to his residence now. Instead, he is most likely to escape Mia jersk.


    "Did you send someone to follow Chris?"


    "Of course, your highness. I sent two people to follow Chris. I promise I won''t lose it," ostro vowed.


    "Well, let''s go find Chris now," boguslav said to ostro after taking the clothes from the hanger.


    Ostro quickly picked up the shoes and socks on the ground and put them on bogusslav. After boguslav dressed up properly, they went downstairs.


    As for the attendants, they were ready-made, and a cavalry of fifty was on standby at any time in the castle.


    But just as they were about to reach the door, a young man ran in in panic and knelt on one knee and said, "Your Highness, Princess Anna is coming."

 Chapter 146

    Princess Anna looked sullen when she entered the castle. Unlike the last dance, this time the princess brought the whole guard given to her by his father Prince yanush.


    Twenty heavily armed and armored guards, led by longzinski, followed Princess Anna and lined up in the hall.


    And Chechen didn''t come with Princess Anna. Although Princess Anna originally wanted to take Chechen as a witness to bring Mia telsk to confront Prince boguslav. But Chechen gave full play to the half claw acting skills he learned from Uncle Pedro. He pulled his sleeve at Princess Anna and begged the princess not to reveal that he had hunted the prince with a man, and told the princess the news that Chris had brought back to the castle. Fortunately, the tears squeezed out of her eyes by Che Chen still moved Princess Anna. The Royal Highness decided not to take her to join her.


    When boguslav saw Princess Anna''s great posture, he couldn''t figure out what his reluctant fiancee was doing again.


    "What are you doing here?" boguslav looked at Princess Anna with impatience.


    The tone and attitude of this speech are like adding fuel to the fire. This is not talking to your fiancee, but more like talking to someone who doesn''t want to do it.


    Princess Anna saw that bogusslav not only did not repent, but spoke to herself with this attitude, and then remembered the "good deeds" done by her fiance and the man named Chris. She said sarcastically, "let me see if there is a man lying on her fiance''s bed, and then charge him to serve our prince."


    With that, Princess Anna stood up straight, then looked at boguslav fiercely with her hands on her hips, and made a gesture of demonstration.


    She wanted boguslav to tell herself that it was not true. He, a prince of the raziwiu family, did not spend time in bed with men.


    Because it has broken through Princess Anna''s bottom line. Originally, Princess Anna, who had cried and made trouble these days, also figured it out. She could accept that her fiance had other women outside, but she would bear it as long as she didn''t want Mrs. kolf''s blatant appearance in front of her. Because that was the social atmosphere at that time.


    Like the British King James in exile in France, Parisians teased the exiled king and said, "Your Majesty loves the people like a son, because there are his illegitimate children in the whole of Paris."


    But a man and a man not only make Princess Anna sick from the heart, but also intolerable to the devout Lutherans.


    But in the face of Princess Anna''s irony, boguslav now has no time to refute. He is now anxious to find Chris. If he delays here for another minute, his hope of finding Chris will be slim.


    Boguslav pushed Princess Anna away.


    "Have you finished reading? You can go after reading. I have something to go out." boguslav said coldly.


    He went on, but a human wall stood in front of boguslav.


    "Your Highness, your royal highness needs your explanation," Long John said.


    "Lonzinski, are you going to stop me?" borguslav shouted.


    He pulled longzinsky''s shoulder with his hand, but longzinsky didn''t move.


    "Subordinates dare not," longzinsky replied.


    But even so, long zinski still stood in front of boguslav and did not give in at all.


    "OK, OK."


    Boguslav laughed angrily. He suddenly grabbed long zinski''s collar, then suddenly turned sideways, lifted long zinski to his shoulder with the help of sideways strength, and fell to the ground.


    It''s very powerful. Had it not been for ronzinski''s armor, I''m afraid he would have been bleeding internally.


    Although he got rid of this obstacle, boguslav soon found that there were two more guards of Princess Anna in front of him.


    "Your Highness, please respect yourself," said the two guards in unison.


    Of course, the answer they got was that they fell to the ground by boguslav.


    But then there are two more.


    Boguslav threw them to the ground in the same way.


    But the third time, eight guards formed a circle and surrounded boguslav in the middle. The scope of the circle is very small. Prince boguslav can''t fight at all.


    "Asshole! Let me out."


    Seeing that the human wall could not be pushed open, Prince boguslav shouted to Princess Anna.


    "Tell me where the man is!"


    Princess Anna said to boguslav in the human wall.


    "What man? You crazy woman. Chris is a woman."


    "Then where is that woman!" Princess Anna asked reluctantly.


    "My woman is there. Do you want to report to you!"


    Boguslav felt more and more that Princess Anna was unreasonable. She thought she was someone of her own.


    "The royal highness of the prince, please be angry, and your highness, please listen to me."


    Seeing that the situation was so out of control, ostro, the housekeeper of bogusslav, put in and said:


    "Your Highness, you may be mistaken. As the prince said, that Chris is not a man. She is just a man dressed as a woman."


    "So where is she now? Is she in the prince''s bed?"


    "No, No. in fact, Chris left miatelsk today. The prince and I just wanted to see her off," ostro lied.


    "I don''t believe you. I''ll go upstairs myself," said Princess Anna.


    Now boguslav''s integrity in Princess Anna has fallen to the bottom, and his housekeeper ostro is also synonymous with lies in the eyes of the princess.


    "Of course, of course." ostro quickly made a "please" gesture and invited Princess Anna upstairs to explore.


    "Look at him."


    Princess Anna left a word for her guards and went upstairs accompanied by ostro. Halfway through the stairs, ostro looked back awkwardly at the prince and saw bogusslav looking at Princess Anna''s back with angry eyes. Seeing ostro looking at himself, boguslav pushed the human wall in front of him, but the human wall didn''t move.


    I don''t know how long it took. It was like a century for boguslav. Princess Anna finally went downstairs.


    Princess Anna found no trace upstairs. Even in the prince''s bedroom, there was no smell left by women. This made Princess Anna believe that Prince boguslav did not hang out with any women or men today.


    "You all get out of the way," Princess Anna ordered the guards. Since she wronged boguslav, she wanted to say a few soft words with boguslav.


    The eight guards quickly let him go. But boguslav didn''t even look at Princess Anna. He went straight outside the gate.


    He has wasted too much time in the castle.


    "You!" Princess Anna got angry again when she saw boguslav.


    "Your Royal Highness is wrath and anger." Oosterloo quickly apologized for her master.


    But Princess Anna''s anger can only be extinguished by a housekeeper. She let out her anger with a slap in the face, and then followed boguslav''s team with her escort. She wants to see what her fiance is going to do.

 Chapter 147

    "Your Majesty, we''ll be at the ferry soon."


    On the avenue leading to the outside world in Mia jersk, Ingrid approached Chris and whispered.


    Meanwhile, Fatima and Ingrid led the pro guards to escort Chris to the ferry.


    As long as a ship takes Chris to the other side and returns to the territory of the kingdom of Sweden, she will be safe.


    "Well," Chris whispered back as he heard someone talking to him.


    But she reacted immediately. Because the man called himself "Your Majesty".


    "Do you know me?" Chris asked in surprise.


    She didn''t expect that there were people who knew her in Chechen''s mercenary regiment.


    "Yes, your majesty." Ingrid had a little doubt. At this time, she saw Chris admit it and nodded quickly.


    In order to keep up with Chris''s horse speed, her short hair over her shoulder floated.


    "You may not remember me. I used to be a quartermaster of the Royal Army. I prepared lunch when you came to inspect the army at Fort Victoria. That''s why I can see your majesty," said Ingrid.


    When she first saw Chris at the dock, she thought Chris looked familiar, but she just couldn''t remember seeing him there. Because at that time, Chris''s men''s clothes were really indistinguishable. But this time, when Chris in women''s clothes came to the mercenary regiment, Ingrid recognized Chris''s real identity at a glance.


    Yes, she is the daughter of Gustav, the "Northern European lion", the most orthodox heir to the Swedish throne, and Queen Christina, who abdicated last year.


    Christina was born in Stockholm on December 8, 1626. On the night of her birth, a rare celestial body "combination" phenomenon occurred. The astrological spectacle made everyone guess what kind of attitude the girl would take to the world stage in the future. Before her birth, King Gustav II Adolf had two daughters, but both died. So when Queen Maria Eleanor of Brandenburg became pregnant for the third time in 1626, the Swedish people had great expectations for the unborn child.


    When the queen gave birth to her child, there was jubilation in the Palace - it was believed that the queen had given birth to a boy, hoarse because of the newborn''s thick hair and crying. But someone immediately found this mistake. The newborn is a baby girl. This made all the ladies present feel extremely embarrassed. But king Gustav was very happy and said that the girl must be smart because she played tricks on all of us at birth!


    When King Gustav fought at the battle of LuChen in November 1632, the young Christina succeeded to the throne. During her reign, Sweden ushered in a rare period of peace.


    However, on June 5, 1654, Queen Christina suddenly announced her abdication and handed over the throne to her cousin Carl Gustav, now King Carl X.


    After that, Christina never heard from her. Some people said they had seen her in a town in Sweden, while others said they had seen her abdicated Majesty in the elector''s house. But none of this has been confirmed.


    "So does your commander know who I am?" asked Chris, now Christina. Now that she has been recognized, Christina is not going to hide any more.


    "No, our commander doesn''t know. In fact, I didn''t know your identity before. I only dared to confirm it when you changed back to women''s clothes today," Ingrid said.


    Ingrid''s words made Christina happy for no reason. What she dislikes most is those who deliberately make friends with herself because of her identity. Such a person often makes Christina shy away, but the friend who can communicate with herself with an ordinary heart can be most favored by the queen.


    "May I tell the regimental commander your identity?" Ingrid asked.


    "No, please don''t tell commander Chechen my true identity. Let him remember that his friend''s name is Chris, not Christina." Christina said.


    Although I don''t know why Christina still wanted to hide her identity, as a former Swedish soldier, Ingrid chose to obey the orders of the former queen.


    "Your Majesty, can I know why you need so many people''s protection?" Ingrid asked puzzled.


    According to the truth, although Christina has abdicated, she still has a high reputation and influence in the kingdom of Sweden, and now she is in power with her childhood cousin. No one should dare to hurt Christina.


    "It''s boguslav. He tried to invade me," Christina said bluntly.


    "How could it be!" although she was on the horse, Ingrid still opened her mouth in surprise. How dare the Royal Horse warden of the Republic of Poland commit such an act of desecration of the royal house of Sweden?


    In fact, if boguslav knew Chris''s real identity, he would give him bear heart and leopard courage, and he wouldn''t dare to do anything wrong with Christina. However, although miatelsk was close to the kingdom of Sweden, boguslav, as the Lord, had always lived in konisburg in his early years and later traveled to France. He had never really seen the face of Queen Christina.


    "He didn''t know my identity. He just regarded me as an ordinary noble lady. When he wanted to invade me, I wanted to tell him, but at that time he was obsessed and couldn''t listen to anything." Christina explained to Ingrid.


    After hearing Christina''s words, Ingrid felt that boguslav was going to end this time. When Christina returns to Sweden, once the news of boguslav''s attempt to invade the former queen of Sweden is spread, the reputation of the raziweu family will be destroyed, and the angry kingdom of Sweden will ask the Republic of Poland to severely punish boguslav.


    For the sake of peace between the two countries, the king of Poland is very willing to sacrifice his horse warden.


    At this time, Fatima, who was in charge of the guard in the back, suddenly accelerated his horse''s speed. She rode to Christina and Ingrid and said, "there are more than ten cavalry behind us. Ingrid, take this Chris first and I''ll stop them."


    "OK, Fatima, be careful." Ingrid knew that her combat effectiveness was weak, and it was a burden to force her to stay and help. She told Fatima to be careful, then accelerated with Christina and rushed ahead.


    But Fatima and them stopped at the same place.


    "Hey, Fatima. Let''s have a competition this time. Who killed more people?" yelishei waved his saber and said to Fatima. Since he was defeated by Fatima that time, the Russian youth has been holding his stomach to get back to the field.


    But Fatima didn''t look at yelishei. She took off the nose guard on her helmet and adjusted it to the right position, and then watched the flying dust get closer and closer to herself.

 Chapter 148

    In the dust, ten cavalry appeared in the vision of Fatima and yelishei.


    These cavalry men wore gorgeous winged cavalry chain armour coats and a leopard print waistcoat on the outside of the steel armour. Their helmets have huge nose protection, and behind the nose protection are a pair of bright eyes.


    Seeing them getting closer, elishea smiled at Fatima. He took out a Tatar bow from the saddle and an arrow.


    Yelishei pulled his bow in a half circle. He aimed at the first winged cavalry, then opened his bow and shot, and accurately hit the feather on the winged cavalry''s helmet.


    Such an amazing arrow stunned everyone. The winged cavalry held the horses together and stopped twenty steps away from yelishei and others.


    "Hand over the men quickly!" the leading winged cavalry was obviously the officer of the winged cavalry. He walked a distance from the horse and shouted to Fatima and others.


    "Who do you want? We are all here. If you like it, any of us will go back with you, except our captain." yelishei took a step forward. He cynically put one leg on the saddle and then put the Tatar bow on his leg.


    Although Fatima wore a small metal plate chain armour of Ottoman style, the nose guard on her helmet was not large. Through the nose guard, the winged cavalry could easily see her face.


    In the whole team, as long as she is a woman. Obviously, yelisi is suggesting that the other party is gay.


    The winged cavalry officer certainly saw what yelishei meant. He pulled out his saber in a rage.


    The horse under the officer''s crotch raised its front hoof. It was ready to go.


    At this time, yelishei did not dare to neglect. He put the Tatar bow aside, and then, like a magic trick, a leaf hammer appeared in his hand.


    When the officer of the winged cavalry saw that ye lishei dared to fight his Sabre with such a short weapon, he mistakenly thought ye lishei was a novice. He didn''t even understand the truth that one inch is long and one inch is strong.


    The winged cavalry officer''s mouth hung a smile of victory in sight. He held his saber flat with his elbow and urged his horse to come forward and kill yelishei.


    Yelisheyi saw that the other party rushed over. He didn''t dare to neglect it. He took the reins and rushed to the enemy.


    The distance of twenty steps could not have maximized the speed of the war horse, let alone the distance between two people. The first winged cavalry officer''s saber would immediately touch yelishei''s shoulder armor when his horse rushed out twelve steps.


    But with a clever side of yelishei, he narrowly avoided the enemy''s saber. Then, yelishei''s leaf hammer passed under the armpit of the winged cavalry officer and hit him hard at the bottom of his right chest with horsepower.


    Two war horses crossed.


    The winged cavalry officer touched the position hit by yelishei''s page hammer with his left hand with deerskin gloves. The chest armor there had been a large concave. If he hadn''t had a lock armor inside to share the impact force of the page hammer for him, I''m afraid he would have suffered massive internal bleeding.


    The winged cavalry officer couldn''t be reconciled. He learned the lesson just now and ran 40 or 50 steps away on the war horse. This time, he wanted to maximize the speed of the war horse, so that yelishei didn''t have time to react at all.


    But yelishei couldn''t understand his mind. He did the same and ran forty or fifty steps in the opposite direction.


    The two knights turned their horses'' heads at the same time and faced their opponents at a distance of 100 steps.


    This time, the winged cavalry officer learned the lesson of the last time. He said that his saber was half over his head. In this way, in the middle of the sprint, he can not only use the assassination move, but also change the move into the slash move.


    "Ho!"


    The winged cavalry officer once again urged the horses to charge. This time, he is determined to win.


    Yelishei pretended to easily hammer the page in his hand. But he did not dare to neglect. At almost the same time when the other party acted, he also clamped the horse with his legs, and the fastest speed raised the speed of the war horse to the maximum.


    In the blink of an eye, the two fought together again. The winged cavalry officer held his saber above his head and slashed it hard at yelishei''s right shoulder.


    The knife was like lightning. If it was cut down, one of yelishei''s arms would be gone.


    But the saber encountered obstacles on the way.


    A few sparks flashed, and the expected blow of the winged cavalry officer fell on the edge of the page hammer.


    The leaf hammer used by yelishei was made of refined steel. The saber of the winged cavalry officer not only did not cause any damage to it, but shocked his own tiger mouth.


    Yelishei turned the page hammer in his hand and swung the saber away. It''s time for him to fight back.


    Yelishaye smashed at the head and body of the winged cavalry officer. His horse was almost close to his opponent''s horse. At such a close distance, the advantages of the page hammer have been brought into full play. Yelishei knocked his opponent from all angles, while the winged cavalry officer only parried and had no power to fight back.


    Gradually, he was unable to stop yelishei''s attack. But yelishei is like a bull in love.


    Seeing that his officer is about to lose. One of his subordinates felt the pistol at his waist and secretly buckled the hammer.


    His actions did not attract the attention of yelishei, who turned his back to him. Yelishei is ready to give his opponent a fatal blow.


    If you sneak in at this time, yelishei doesn''t even have time to react.


    The attacker pulled the pistol out of its holster.


    At this time, a throwing knife, like lightning and flint, shot from the stab slope and accurately penetrated the attacker''s wrist. The attempted attacker''s sore hand loosened and the pistol fell to the ground.


    The throwing knife was shot by Fatima. After shooting the Throwing Knife, Fatima clamped another throwing knife at her fingertips to remind others not to act rashly.


    The officer of the winged cavalry saw the scene with the rest of his eyes. His opponent shouted, "don''t help me. It''s a fair duel!"


    This sentence also saved his life. When yelisi crossed the enemy''s head and hit the leaf hammer accurately in the center of the officer''s helmet, he showed mercy. Because the center of the helmet is the thickest position.


    But even so, the winged cavalry officer''s eyes were shining, and a wisp of blood flowed out of his forehead. Then the officer shook his body several times on the horse and finally fell to the ground like an iron bucket.


    Yelishei jumped off his horse and grabbed the loser''s collar.


    This move caused a commotion among the cavalry on the opposite wing.


    "Don''t move!" yelishei shouted, holding up the officer with one hand.

 Chapter 149

    "You''d better tell your men not to act rashly, Mr. officer. Otherwise, I guarantee you can hear the sound of your bones being pinched." yelishei saw that his prisoners were still struggling, and his men were ready to move with knives and guns in hand. Yelishei could not help but clamp his neck and threatened.


    "You should know who you are talking to." although the officer of the winged cavalry was controlled, he didn''t seem to be afraid of yelisi''s threat. He turned his head hard and said to yelisi.


    "I''d like to hear more about it," said yelishei.


    "I''m Javert, the winged cavalry and flag warrior under Prince boguslav," said the officer who claimed to be Javert proudly.


    In fact, he does have proud capital. Every winged cavalry under Prince boguslav has a proud capital. Under boguslav, who only pays attention to foreigners and mercenaries, there are very few officers of pure polish or Lithuanian nationality, and ordinary people can only serve as soldiers.


    This wing cavalry team was established because Prince yanushi persuaded his cousin not to be so ostentatious and different, but to integrate into the land and culture of his ancestors.


    Prince yanush''s words were almost unknown to boguslav, but after that, boguslav established this wing cavalry force composed of pure noble youth.


    From selection to equipment, Prince boguslav kept improving. Even King kazimizh was stunned by the gorgeous level of his equipment. The exquisite feather ornaments, a full set of winged cavalry chain armour coats decorated with gold and gemstones, leopard skin waistcoats and majestic horses, together with boguslav''s strangely dressed mercenary team, caused a sensation with the citizens of Warsaw.


    But Walter''s pride had no effect on yelisi.


    "So what?" yelishei asked.


    "We are carrying out boguslav''s orders and retrieving a guest who has lost from the palace. Someone saw her going in this direction, but you stopped and hurt me. You will pay for your behavior," Walter threatened.


    "What is the price?"


    Yelisheyi mentioned Walter''s hands tied back.


    Although it was painful, this time Walter tried not to shout. He clenched his teeth, and when the pain was over, Walter shouted to his men, "what are you doing? Rush over and don''t worry about my safety."


    Walter''s performance did not prohibit yelisi from admiring him. Yelishei was also a man who knew and valued heroes. He released Walter with a push.


    Walter didn''t expect yelisi to let himself go. He looked at yelisi in surprise.


    "Why?" asked Walter.


    "Because although your prince is an asshole, you are an honest man," said yelishei.


    "Although I thank you for letting me go, if you insult your highness again, for the honor of the nobility, I will still meet you."


    "Insult? If a man wants to rob a woman of her virginity without her consent, isn''t he an asshole?"


    Before yelisi spoke, Fatima, standing behind yelisi, questioned Walter.


    Walter was indeed a young man with noble spirit. After hearing Fatima''s words, his eyes sparkled and his face turned red.


    "Such a person is not only an asshole, but also should go to hell. Everyone should spit and throw stones at him when they see people."


    "This man is your prince," said Fatima.


    "I don''t believe it!"


    "The man who just escaped was invited by your prince to be a guest, but boguslav coveted her beauty and had an evil intention. Otherwise, think about it with your mind. Why did boguslav send so many of you to find a guest? Shouldn''t the guest come and go freely?" yelishei also said to Walter.


    Yelishei''s words were well founded, and Walter was speechless.


    This is also boguslav''s mistake. Although he established this small and excellent wing cavalry team and selected the best noble knights, he only regarded him as his facade and let him go on his own every day - for the prince, his foreign friends are the most worthy of his trust and reliance.


    In this way, these noble winged cavalry still advocate the eight chivalry spirits of "humility, honor, sacrifice, bravery, compassion, honesty, justice and soul". They cherish and respect their personal personality, and sacrifice all their strength and even life for the oppressed and forced It is his life creed to worship women as the representative of love and beauty on earth and as the glorious god of harmony, peace and comfort.


    Boguslav''s actions are undoubtedly contrary to these creeds. Naturally, it was resisted by Walter''s heart.


    "If this is the case, the royal highness of the horse warden is not worth my service. Then I will resign from the regiment and leave the cavalry regiment. But now, I still have to perform my duty and invite the guests of the prince back." Walter said with difficulty.


    It can be seen that his heart is also extremely struggling.


    "Take people back and resign? Don''t you think this is helping the tyrant?" Fatima sniffed at Walter''s idea.


    "I''ll keep the lady safe," Walter promised.


    But how can such a guarantee convince Fatima and yelishei? Even if Walter is telling the truth, can Chris be safely brought out by Walter after he is taken back? It''s not Boguslaw who has the final say.


    Seeing the stalemate between the two sides, yelishei said, "Walter, since we can''t convince anyone, let''s solve it by Knight''s way. We each lined up two people to duel and won two of the three sets."


    With that, yelishei looked at Fatima as if to ask for her advice.


    In fact, Walter knew that taking boguslav''s so-called "guest" back could not guarantee her safety. But his duty left him no choice. Yelishei''s method just gave him a step.


    "OK, two wins in three games. I''ve lost to you. Now we can choose two people."


    "Yes, I''ll go on our side," Fatima said.


    Now that Ingrid has fled to the ferry with Chris, even if Fatima loses the duel, she has won enough time for Chechen''s friend.


    And Fatima is not a knight. She used to be a killer and is now the captain of the mercenary regiment. She doesn''t have to obey the rules of a knight.

 Chapter 150

    "Christophe, Simon, you two," said Walter, returning to his side of the line, pointing to two of them.


    Fatima looked down Walter''s fingers and saw the two men named keristov and Simon, one with a tiger back and a waist, and the other slender like a hemp pole on the Bank of the river.


    In addition to the uniform preparation of the winged cavalry, their personal weapons also have their own characteristics.


    Kiristov used a two handed sword as high as his body. This two handed sword has a relatively large cross handle. Its sheath tenon (the part between the blade and the handle) is very long. There are two prominent hand guard blades under the handle guard, and a counterweight ball is installed at the end of the handle to balance the weight, so that the two handed sword will not be heavy on the head and light on the foot.


    In a word, this is a very lethal weapon. In the 16th century when the phalanx of long guns was rampant, if a team of soldiers with two handed swords broke through the gun forest of long spearmen, what was waiting for them would be a feast of blood.


    The hemp pole Simon had a flail in his saddle.


    Flail was originally a kind of hand threshing agricultural tool in rural Eastern Europe. It is composed of bamboo handle and knock rod. When working, swing the bamboo handle up and down to make the knock rod rotate around the shaft and knock the wheat ear to make the epidermis fall off.


    But such a simple farm tool was used by the farmers in Hungary against the Knights armed to the teeth in the HUS war, and achieved amazing results. Soon, uprising peasants everywhere followed suit and transformed flail into weapons. In the early days of zaporoze''s Cossack uprising, flail was the main weapon of many Ukrainian militia groups who defected to khmelinitsky.


    Now, a noble winged cavalry even uses this cheap weapon as his secondary weapon.


    Of course, Simon''s flail is an improved military flail. It is composed of a long wooden rod and a short rod wrapped with iron sheet, which are connected by iron chain. However, the method used is similar - the user holds one end of the long stick and hits the person with a short stick.


    Fatima jumped off the horse. She is still a Damascus machete and a steel shield.


    "Which one of you will go first?"


    Fatima raised her eyebrows and said to kirztov and Simon.


    "You are one less," kirztov reminded Fatima when he saw that she was the only one coming out.


    "I don''t need two people, because the next person to win must be me."


    Fatima''s confident words can easily be regarded as arrogant, at least that''s what kirztov and Simon think. The two stepped forward at the same time, hoping to fight Fatima first.


    "Simon, give me this guy," kirztov said to Simon.


    Krystov is also confident enough to beat Fatima. Because the difference between Fatima and him is as obvious as a tiger and a rabbit. Keristov felt that with one blow, he could smash his opponent into meat patties.


    Of course, since the other party released his officer with such chivalry before, he had to repay him by breaking her with only six or seven points.


    "Why give it to you? Don''t you see that my weapon is her nemesis?" Simon refused directly.


    He has no habit of humility. And what he also said was the truth. Flail could easily bypass the shield of sword shield soldiers and hit his opponent.


    They won''t let anyone. After all, kirztov and Simon have the same rank in the wing cavalry regiment, and they are both of noble origin. Once you give in, it means you want to admit that you are inferior to each other, which will disgrace the family emblem.


    The last two people quarreled.


    "OK." when Walter saw that the duel had not begun, his own people quarreled first. Unbearable, he had to make his own ruling: "Simon, you go."


    "Why let him go!" said kirztov unconvinced when he saw that Walter had appointed Simon to fight Fatima.


    "No reason! I''m your officer. Just obey orders," Walter shouted angrily to kirztov.


    Obviously, Walter still has great prestige in the army. Being yelled at by him, keristov lost his temper completely. He grabbed his fluffy blond hair angrily and stood over it.


    Simon took off his flail and competed with Fatima as he wished.


    Fatima squatted down and lowered her body as low as possible, hiding her whole body behind the shield. Her sharp eyes watched Simon''s every move through the edge of the steel shield.


    Simon, as his opponent, danced flail like a windmill. He moved in small steps, looking for the most appropriate attack angle and distance. But Fatima defends like a turtle with its shell retracted. She hasn''t given Simon any phone calls.


    It''s not the way to go on like this. Simon shouted and threw out his flail. This blow, he did not ask for merit, but to throw stones and ask for directions.


    Flail''s head hit the center of the steel shield accurately and made a dull noise.


    Before Fatima was ready to launch a counterattack, Simon took back his flail, then jumped back and left Fatima''s counterattack range.


    Only in the first round, Simon was acutely aware of Fatima''s simplicity.


    At that time, his flail head hit the edge of the steel shield, so that the flail could cross the steel shield and hit Fatima behind. But Fatima accurately raised the steel shield and aligned the center of the steel shield with the flail, so that the flail''s attack was blocked by the shield.


    After that, Simon launched several attacks with flail, but without exception, they were blocked by Fatima. Fatima''s several counterattacks made Simon dangerous. In the most dangerous time, Fatima''s machete even left a shallow mark on Simon''s winged cavalry Chain Armor coat.


    Obviously, Fatima has gradually begun to take advantage. Facing the unfavorable situation, Simon had to change his tactics.


    He turned the original smash into a sweep, and put the main target on Fatima''s lower body.


    It worked. Due to the limitation of arm length, Fatima''s round steel shield can not well protect her thighs and lower legs.


    Several times, Simon''s flail almost hit Fatima. But Fatima''s machete blocked the flail short rod in time and did no harm to Fatima.


    But the tactics proved to be effective after all. As soon as the tactics worked, Simon kept doing the same.


    Fatima changed her position after another dangerous lift of the flail short pole. She stood up straight, put down her steel shield, then pointed the tip of her machete obliquely to the ground and closed her eyes.


    This is the meditation technique that Fatima''s assassin teacher at the Ottoman court gave her. Instead of relying on her eyes, she relies on her body to capture the opponent''s actions.


    Although I don''t know what Fatima is doing, Simon won''t miss such a good opportunity. He waved the flail as fast as he could, and then suddenly waved it in the direction of Fatima''s empty hand.


    When the flail breaking wind hit, Fatima changed the machete of her right hand to her left hand. A knife flashed, and the Damascus machete accurately hit the flail''s chain position.


    Like a hot knife cutting butter, the iron sliced Damascus machete cut the iron chain and split the flail in two.

 Chapter 151

    Simon''s flail was cut off and didn''t give up. He waved the remaining long stick and swept Fatima''s cheek with his backhand.


    Simon''s move was so fast that fatimagen couldn''t block it with a machete. In desperation, Fatima had to fall obliquely to the ground, which escaped Simon''s blow.


    But the situation did not get better. Simon kicked the shield that Fatima threw on the ground.


    The steel shield flew from the ground and fell to Simon''s side after a very short parabola.


    Then Simon clenched the long stick in his hand. He held it high above his head and slammed it at Fatima.


    Fatima rolled on the ground one after another to avoid Simon''s attack. But this is not a long-term plan after all. If she can''t get up from the ground or knock Simon down, she will lose in Simon''s hands sooner or later.


    This time, Fatima had to regret her carelessness. She didn''t expect Simon to change his moves so quickly and have so much practical experience.


    But Simon won''t let Fatima have enough time to lie on the ground and regret. He took a big step forward, so that the attack distance of the long stick was closer to Fatima. If Fatima wanted to avoid enough safe distance, he had to roll faster and farther, and he had to consume more physical strength; If she lies still, she will be hit by Simon''s long stick. The short Damascus machete is not enough to defend her whole body.


    In short, both options fall into Simon''s calculations.


    But Fatima became the most successful assassin in the Ottoman court because of her strong adaptability and physical reaction.


    Fatima chose neither hard resistance nor evasion. One side of her body rolled in the direction of Simon.


    Simon''s long stick hit Fatima''s original position accurately, and a small hole was hit in the hard land. Fatima succeeded in hiding between Simon and the long stick.


    Then Fatima took her left hand as the fulcrum and swept her right leg. Simon was caught off guard and swept to the ground. She jumped up and sat down on Simon''s chest, and her legs pressed Simon''s hands firmly.


    "I surrender," Simon said.


    His hands were pressed, and he had lost all his means of resistance.


    Fatima gasped and stood up from Simon. She took off her helmet, and the continuous fierce exercise made her sweat, and her face and neck were full of sweat. The wings of her nose trembled violently, breathing the air.


    Fatima reached out a hand to Simon and pulled him up.


    "You are better than any man I know."


    When he got up, Simon really praised him.


    Fatima didn''t answer. She went straight back to her team.


    "You won. Gentlemen and ladies. We will keep our promise and stop chasing. And your gentleman behavior convinced me that you are all honest people." Walter patted Simon on the shoulder for comfort, and then said to Fatima and yelishei.


    Two wins in three innings. Since he lost to yelishei and Simon also lost, there is no need to play in the third inning.


    With that, Walter got on the horse, and the other winged cavalry got on the horse neatly. They lined up and returned in the direction of coming.


    "This is the real knight." yelishei looked at Walter and others and exclaimed.


    "Boring chivalry." Fatima scoffed at Walter and others.


    "What are you going to do if you lose?" yelishei teased Fatima. In the whole mercenary regiment, only yelishei dared to joke with Fatima like this.


    "You''ll just shoot at that time. No matter how bad the shooting is at such a close distance, how can you put down four or five? The remaining two people are more than enough to deal with one person."


    Yelishei was stunned by Fatima.


    "God, how could you let my ears hear such words!" yelishei sighed.


    "I''m really sorry. I preach Allah, not God."


    Fatima finished and patted the dust on her body. The dust stuck in the crack of the lock armour fell one after another like snowflakes. After the beating, Fatima got on the horse and was ready to catch up with Chris and Ingrid.


    Halfway through, they met Ingrid.


    "Chris has crossed the river. When we got to the ferry, we were lucky to meet a boat. The boatman said that most of the boats here were hired by the Swedes on the other side at a high price. Today, he returned to the south bank because he came home to see his wife." Ingrid told Fatima and others.


    Now that we have completed the delegation of the regiment head and sent people safely to the other side of the river, and no one has been injured, we are naturally very happy. According to the custom of the mercenary regiment, Ingrid, as a quartermaster, took out 120 Taylor and gave them to everyone.


    Everyone was happy except yelishee.


    But yelishei put a Taylor between his fingers and turned it unconsciously.


    As a soldier of the former czar Russia and once an adjutant of Prince Alexei, yelishei thought more deeply than everyone else.


    All the ships on the south bank were recruited by the Swedes at a high price. This action is too abnormal. Because it is more than enough to transport tens of thousands of people and materials in such a large amount. On weekdays, even super large caravans transporting materials can not have such a large scale. What''s more, it was during the war in neighbouring countries.


    The only possibility is military action.


    With this in mind, yelishei felt a palpitation. Before the war, Prince Alexei was most worried that the kingdom of Sweden would join the war, because with the existing national strength of Czar Russia, it was impossible to fight with the two powerful countries of the kingdom of Sweden and the Republic of Poland.


    Now, does this unusual ship movement mean that the kingdom of Sweden is ready to help the Republic of Poland attack czar Russia upstream.


    At this moment, yelishei really wanted to write a letter to Prince Alexei immediately, so that the prince could take precautions in advance. Because it was related to the lives of tens of thousands of Russian soldiers, he could not help hesitating at the thought of his current identity.


    "Oh, yelishei. What are you thinking?" Ingrid asked strangely when she saw yelishei''s long silence.


    Yelishei, who was fighting between heaven and man, heard someone calling him and finally woke up from the battle between heaven and man.


    "Nothing, Ingrid. I''m thinking that with these twenty Taylor, I should find some noble girls in Mia jersk to be natural and unrestrained." yelishee fooled Ingrid.


    Ingrid''s pretty face turned red when she heard yelishei say so.


    "If you''re not serious, don''t ruin the reputation of our mercenary regiment." Ingrid spat.

 Chapter 152

    "So you came back?"


    In a temporary camp in the woods, the angry boguslav was angrily scolding Walter and others who returned empty handed.


    Although other teams also got nothing, it was because they followed in the wrong direction. After all, it was understandable. But these own winged cavalry let Chris go under their noses, and they fought with their opponents in a chivalrous duel.


    "Your Royal Highness, those people told me that the young lady escaped because she was unfairly treated in miatelsk." Walter stood up and looked brightly at Prince bogusslav in front of him.


    Walter has been very vague about the so-called unfair treatment. If, as ye lishei and others said, the prince used force to force a girl, it would not be too much to call it a crime.


    "It''s not your business. As my man, you just need to obey the order and bring back the people I want," boguslav said to Walter with the arrogance of a superior.


    "Then, your highness, do you admit that what those people say is true?" Walter looked at boguslav with some disdain.


    "I said it''s not your business! Damn it, you bird man! Who do you think you are, dare to stare at me and question me. Have you forgotten who keeps you?" boguslav said hysterically. It''s a mistake to follow my cousin''s advice and recruit these winged cavalry. It''s all wrong.


    "Your Excellency, please respect yourself! We are all rich nobles. We don''t want to join your wing cavalry team for money. We don''t lack it. We came here for honor and patriotism." Walter saw that boguslav abused himself as a "bird man", and his anger went straight to his head, but he restrained his impulse, Retorted with the most calm attitude of self feeling.


    The winged cavalry standing next to Walter were also deeply concerned about Walter''s words. Although they were not as bold as Walter, they also supported their captain with their eyes.


    "Guard, guard." boguslav called out to his black cavalry. He wanted to punish Walter severely. Because he not only lost his last chance to find Chris, but also dared to contradict himself. Under the command of boguslav, he felt that such people were not allowed.


    A group of black cavalry came in. These black cavalry men, as their name suggests, were all dressed in leather breastplates with black paint. They were all Germanic, but they did not join boguslav''s army as mercenaries, but a gift from boguslav''s uncle.


    Boguslav''s mother was the sister of Frederick William of Konigsberg, the elector. In those years, this marriage caused a great shock in the Republic, because it was generally believed that it was inappropriate for the raziwiu family, one of the most famous and powerful families in the Republic, to marry a foreign princess, which would give foreigners the opportunity to interfere in the internal affairs of the Republic. In the end, this incident even alerted the then king wadiswaf IV. But in the end, the raziweu family resisted the pressure and married the German princess.


    "Master, are you calling us?"


    William Holstein, the captain of the black cavalry, put his hand on the hilt of his sword and saluted boguslav.


    "You drag this man out. I''ll hang him like a serf," boguslav said gnashing his teeth.


    Immediately, two black cavalry tied Walter''s hands and tried to escort Walter out according to boguslav''s order.


    Hanging is disgraceful to a nobleman. It is conceivable that this order aroused the public anger of the other winged cavalry. They automatically stood in front of Walter, pushed away the two black cavalry, and then pushed and pulled away from each other.


    Seeing that the situation was about to get out of control, boguslav pulled out his musket and fired a shot into the sky.


    "If you don''t get out of the way, you''ll be guilty with the him," boguslav threatened.


    No winged cavalry got out of the way.


    Seeing that no one obeyed his orders, boguslav ordered the long-standing black cavalry to pull out their pistols and aim at the unarmed winged cavalry.


    Boguslav would not spare the blood of those who disobeyed him.


    But the appearance of a man saved Walter and others.


    "What are you doing?" a dignified voice came from outside the tent.


    Then, a middle-aged man like a lion appeared in front of boguslav.


    "Cousin, didn''t you arrive tomorrow?" boguslav asked in surprise, putting the pistol still smoking white back into the gun box at his waist.


    And the black cavalry put away their weapons.


    "Your Highness the great prince!" Walter and others shouted with joy.


    It was Prince yanush raziwiu. He was dressed in a uniform, with silver-plated bright silver scales. Although plate armor became the mainstream armor in the battlefield at that time, with a history of 100 years and began to withdraw from the historical stage in front of the increasingly powerful gun, in the Republic of Poland, some traditional nobles often prefer the more gorgeous scale armor with less defensive power.


    "Bogusslav, what mistakes have these boys made?" Prince yanush looked at Walter who was tied back and asked his cousin.


    "They disobeyed my orders," boguslav said briefly.


    He was convinced that only one reason was enough. Because his cousin''s character is the same, no one can disobey him.


    Unexpectedly, Prince yanush, after hearing boguslav''s words, although he habitually wrinkled his eyebrows (this is the prince''s habitual action before he was angry), he quickly stretched out. And he personally released Walter''s back bound hand.


    "Your Highness," Walter looked at Prince yanush gratefully. He wanted to tell the prince why he had violated bogusslav''s orders.


    "No, boy. You don''t have to say anything. People can''t make mistakes all their life. When I was young, I was arrogant and did a lot of stupid things, and now I regret it. If I made a mistake, I will give people a chance to change. I believe you have a last resort to disobey the order of the royal highness of the horse warden, but soldiers should take obeying the order as their bounden duty. This time, I Forgive you for the prince. Because every drop of young people''s blood should not flow outside the war when the raziwiu family and the Republic employ people. Go back and reflect and repent to God. "Prince yanush said earnestly.


    He forgave Walter without even listening to his explanation. This stunned boguslav, who thought he knew his cousin.


    "Great prince!" Walter burst into tears. He fell to his knees and pulled the hem of Prince yanush''s clothes.


    The other winged cavalry also admired Prince yanush''s kindness and generosity.


    "Well, you go down first and have a good rest. I have something to say to the Royal Horse warden." Prince yanush helped Walter up and said.


    The people left the camp, and the black cavalry retreated under the sign of boguslav.


    "I didn''t expect you to have a kind side, my cousin," bogusslav said sarcastically.


    Listening to boguslav''s evaluation of himself, yanush''s chest was stuffy. He covered his chest with one hand and supported the back of the chair in front of him with the other. His face was very ugly.

 Chapter 153

    Boguslav also noticed the abnormality of yanush. He stepped forward and tried to see what happened to his cousin.


    But yanush quickly straightened up. He turned, just opposite boguslav''s eyes.


    "What are you doing?" yanush''s dignified face was angry. He looked at bogusslav with burning eyes.


    "No, nothing," said boguslavono. From an early age, he was in awe of his teenage cousin.


    "I met Anna before I came here. She told me a lot. Don''t you have anything to explain to me?"


    Boguslav was relieved to hear his cousin say so.


    "I really like a woman," boguslav confessed to yanushi, and then he continued regardless of the anger that would cause Prince yanushi. "Chris is a very beautiful woman. Anyone who sees her will be moved. That''s why I''m so anxious to possess her."


    "So where did you put Anna? And where did you put the raziwiu family?" Prince yanush asked.


    "Sure enough, what you think is still the family," thought Prince bogusslav.


    It was no surprise that he would question yanush like this. Yanush raziweu wanted to combine the power of the two raziweu families and dominate the whole Lithuanian region. He not only wants the great leader of Lithuania, but also wants to wear a crown for himself if he can.


    "Of course I won''t abandon Anna. After all, our marriage is good for the whole family. But as a woman, Anna must put away her little belly chicken intestines. No nobleman in the world has a mistress. Doesn''t even our pious king kazimizh have a Jewish mistress? Dear cousin, your daughter and my fiancee I''ll tell you how she made such a fuss about my ball that I can''t stand down in front of everyone. "


    After finding out what yanush thought, boguslav said to the case. He tried to pick it up and put the blame on Princess Anna.


    Boguslav knew that as long as he kept yanush''s "bottom line", his cousin would not care too much about other minor issues.


    Sure enough, after hearing boguslav''s words, yanush seemed relieved, and his tone of voice eased a lot.


    "I''m glad you can take the overall situation into account. As for Anna, I''ll persuade her. Anna is my daughter, and I know her character. Although she has a little temper, she really likes you."


    "Yes, dear cousin. I will also change my attitude towards Anna," boguslav promised yanush.


    Seeing boguslav''s expression, yanush nodded with satisfaction. He felt much better and his chest was not so stuffy.


    Then Prince yanushi began to get to the point.


    "I''ve written to the Lord and those prestigious and capable commanders these days, inviting them to come to myatailsk to discuss the next strategy. Do you know that?" Prince yanush said with words.


    "Yes, cousin, you mentioned it in your letter to me."


    "Most of the people who received the letter were on their way. Even Jeremy''s widow and his son came. They were in my army."


    "Well, Congratulations, cousin."


    Boguslav''s compliment came from his heart. Due to the high reputation of Prince yarimi in the Republic during his lifetime and after his death, his widow and son took the side of yanush, which could affect a large part of the swing centrists between the main and Deputy commanders.


    "So, are we going to counterattack Werner soon?" boguslav asked.


    After Werner was occupied, czar Russian troops carried out three days and nights of looting and arson on this famous Lithuanian City, burning Werner into a white land. But soon after, Prince Alexei led the army of Czar Russia to withdraw from Werner, leaving less than a thousand people behind. Boguslav saw his cousin summoning so many lords and commanders, and took it for granted that the great prince was going to counterattack.


    But boguslav soon knew he was wrong. Because he found that yanushi looked at himself with incredible eyes, as if he shouldn''t say such words.


    "Has your uncle sent for you recently?" asked Prince yanush.


    "You mean uncle Frederick. He hasn''t written to me for a long time."


    Hearing yanush''s question, boguslav expected that his cousin and uncle knew something important, but no one told him. He was going to write to the elector''s uncle as soon as he returned to the miatelsk castle.


    After hearing boguslav''s answer, yanush only nodded and said nothing more. Obviously, he''s not ready to tell boguslav yet.


    Now that everything that should be said and done was over, yanush was ready to go to the city with boguslav. At this time, boguslav made a request to yanush.


    After hearing this request, yanush was surprised.


    "You said you were going to deal with my mercenary commander?"


    "Yes, it''s the mercenary commander named Chechen." boguslav said gnashing his teeth. Most of the good things about him and Chris are bad in the hands of this guy named Chechen.


    "This Chechen saved my life, and he is also a good young man in war, which our family will use in the future." yanushi didn''t forget the saving grace of Chechen. He wanted to resolve the contradiction between his cousin and Chechen.


    "Really?" boguslav scoffed at yanush''s statement.


    "There are as many mercenary commanders as there are in my army, and everyone is loyal to the raziweu family. Unlike this Cherchen, he will do bad to his master."


    "How did he ruin your business?" yanush asked.


    "It was he who helped Chris escape. This thief who eats inside out! And at the dock, he dared to fight me after he knew my identity." boguslav scolded Chechen for his crime.


    To start with the master, this just touches yanush''s taboo.


    "God! Is what you said true?" yanushi asked.


    "God can testify," boguslav vowed.


    Yanush hesitated.


    If he insists on preserving Chechen, it is bound to make his cousin dissatisfied; And if it is true as his cousin said, what Chechen did is really not loyal to the raziweu family.


    What he needs most now is the support of powerful factions such as boguslav and loyal subordinates to the raziweu family. Cherchen has made taboos on both.


    It seems that I can only sacrifice him.


    "Then put him in prison and deal with him after we have entertained all the Lords and commanders." Prince yanush finally decided.

 Chapter 154

    On July 21, 1655, a huge army appeared on the border of the Republic of Poland.


    When he saw the border pillar marking the border of the Republic, the army from a foreign country issued a powerful cry. Bugles and drums sounded at the same time, and some excited soldiers even fired into the sky.


    General Brauer weixingsburg, the loyal subordinate of Karl X and the most skilled general in the kingdom of Sweden, immediately stood in front of the army, accompanied by his adjutant and his entourage.


    Now he has been appointed by King Carl as the field marshal of the Kingdom, commanding the most powerful expeditionary army in the kingdom of Sweden.


    All the teams raised their guns and saluted as they passed in front of the general. The cavalry held their scabbard swords, and the Gunners waved the fuse of the artillery.


    The newly formed Guard Corps of Carl x is at the forefront. The troops are carefully selected men, and the height of each member is more than one meter eight. They all wore wide brimmed hats, yellow tunic leather clothes, mikaele muskets and long swords. In battle, these musketeers are cold and tenacious. They won''t pull the trigger even if the enemy is in front of them without the command of the officer.


    Walking in the second column are twelve infantry teams and seven cavalry teams. Two infantry teams wore armor without shoulder protection. They wore ship helmets and used long guns of nearly four meters. Once the battle begins, these fearless spearmen will poke the end of their spears into the ground and point their sharp spears at any enemy they want to approach, so as to cover the spearmen behind them.


    Once, the predecessors of these long spearmen did not stop the attack of the winged cavalry of the Republic of Poland on the battlefield, and most of them died on the battlefield. But this time, these descendants will tell the world that they will wash away the shame of the war flag with far more technology and courage than their predecessors.


    The six cavalry regiments, armed with half breastplates and lances, walked in two neat rows on the road. There were as many as three pistols hanging on one side of the saddle. These cavalry used the most popular semi rotary tactics at that time. They always rushed through the gap after firing all the bullets of the musket to destroy the flawed enemy.


    The last cavalry regiment is the pride of all Swedish soldiers. They wore full body cavalry armour that was rarely prepared in this era and used extremely sharp broad swords. When they rode on horses and galloped on the battlefield, they were like an indestructible iron wall.


    At the end of the team, of course, the Artillery Force, which is the ace of the Swedish army. This artillery unit was equipped with the most advanced artillery and artillery with the best technology at that time.


    Today is a wonderful day. The road of the Swedish army was covered with golden sunshine. When the troops marching along this road finally came out of the forest, their eyes were full of fields full of all kinds of crops and pastures full of grass.


    Brauer Williamsburg brushed a bunch of golden ears of wheat, and the tingling feeling came from his palm, which made him feel very comfortable.


    In his hometown of Brauer Williamsburg, he also has a field as wide as here. When farming was busy, the general would go down to the fields to harvest crops like his tenants. But the general had to admit that even his best manor was not as prosperous as the crops here.


    "This is really a land flowing with milk and honey," thought general Brauer Williamsburg.


    At this time, general Gustav evertsson horn came to braue Wittenberg.


    "This is really a beautiful country. The land is fertile and the population is prosperous. But you can firmly believe that when the war is over, his majesty decides not to appoint others as his plenipotentiary here, because you are the only one in this position," said general horn.


    This flattery of Gustav evertsson horn was very useful to braue. However, he reminded horn, "please note, my friend. It doesn''t belong to us yet."


    General horn scoffed at Marshal Brauer''s caution. He said arrogantly, "please believe that even the army I led can defeat the Polish Army opposite."


    "Oh, really? Your excellency is so sure?" general Brauer Williamsburg wanted to test horn.


    "In front of us are just some poorly equipped and poorly trained militia. Although they have built a defense line in front of us, they have stopped building after our king agreed to send a batch of grain to their king," said general horn.


    Brauer Williamsburg couldn''t help smiling when horn said about food.


    When King Carl received the letter sent to him by kazimizh, the wise king was fighting with the parliamentarians in the parliament for the approval of the Congress for his invasion of the Republic of Poland and the allocation of funds for his Army invasion of the Republic of Poland. Although these members of Congress have been forced to stay in Congress for two days, everyone is hungry and full of stars. But some members of Parliament still opposed the king''s invasion of the Republic of Poland. After all, the terrible memory of the winged cavalry has gone deep into the bone marrow of these civil servants.


    However, when King Carl showed kazimiz''s letter in parliament, the Parliamentarians no longer objected. Because kazimieri has revealed his weakness in his letter. This originally powerful country has even begun to lack food for the army. What else can they take to resist czar Russia and the Cossacks?


    At this time, if the kingdom of Sweden does not grasp the benefits, such a large piece of cake will be swallowed up by the czar.


    After King Carl read the letter, the remaining members of Parliament all raised their hands tremblingly and unanimously approved the king''s resolution to invade the Republic of Poland. However, they stubbornly put the funding for the army to the next meeting.


    "What is Marshal laughing at?" horn asked strangely when he saw Brauer''s smile after listening to his words.


    "No, nothing. I just think of the letters from the hungry congressmen and the stupid Polish king," Brauer wickensburg said.


    So general horn, who got to laugh, laughed as well.


    At this time, a large plume of smoke rose behind the two generals.


    "It''s the elector''s army," said Gustav evertsson horn, vaguely seeing the flag in the smoke.


    "Let''s go," Brauer said to horn, turning his horse''s head.


    "Don''t we wait for the elector?" general horn asked.


    "If the elector had asked me to catch up with us, he would have arrived," Brauer Williamsburg said.


    General horn chewed Brauer wickensburg''s words and finally understood the meaning of Marshal''s words.


    "This fox!" horn scolded, looking at the smoke.


    He turned his horse and followed Brauer Williamsburg towards the army ahead.

 Chapter 155

    On the battlefield of brazlav, the army of the Republic of Poland and the Cossacks of zaporoze have been entangled for 14 days.


    Fourteen days ago, at the critical moment when the army led by Stefan charnietsky was about to win Bratslav, the main force of zaporoze Cossacks led by hemelinitsky appeared behind the army of the Republic.


    The direction of the Cossacks covered the sky and the sun, and nearly 200000 Cossacks and farmers came to Bratslav''s battlefield. They drove cattle, sheep, carriages and all their possessions. They came not so much to fight as to go to the market.


    In the eyes of professional soldiers like Stefan charnietsky, this is a mob, even if there are more than 100000. But the king and his commanders were frightened by this huge army. They timidly contracted the army and gathered all on the west side of brazlav to meet the enemy. This is tantamount to giving the readily available blazlav to the Cossacks again.


    Stefan charnietsky was unwilling, but he obeyed the king''s orders. But Jan skzedusky, the commander of zbalari fortress, who was as unwilling as Lvov''s general army, was not so lucky.


    The hero of zbalari has a deep blood feud with Bao Hong. They both want to cut each other. This time, he was the closest to this opportunity. For the first time, the self disciplined soldier disobeyed the king''s order and did not lead the army to withdraw. Instead, he commanded his soldiers to launch a more violent charge against the castle.


    Unfortunately, the heroic Jan skzedusky did not fulfill his long cherished wish. When he was about to make a face-to-face end with Bao Hong, the reinforcements led by Cossack commander Maxim also entered brazlav. Under the attack of two Cossack armies, Jan skzedusky was captured and became the first senior officer captured by zaporoze Cossacks.


    The capture and annihilation of Jan skzedusky was a great blow to the military morale of the Republic of Poland. Although Jan skzedusky escaped from the prison by taking advantage of the negligence of the enemy, the end of the total annihilation of the army still led to King kazimiz''s fear of the enemy.


    In the following ten days, the army of the Republic of Poland voluntarily gave up the initiative in the battlefield and allowed the Cossacks to attack them at any time and anywhere.


    Stefan charnietsky repeatedly proposed to lead the winged cavalry to launch a counterattack, but they were rejected by King kazimiz.


    "My most loyal commander in chief, I know you are eager to fight, but now is not the time. The failure lessons of yellow water beach and Colson are too profound, and we must be absolutely sure to attack again."


    King kazimic''s "absolute certainty" refers to Khan''s support.


    After khmelinitsky led the army to rescue Bratslav, * * * Glei Khan of Crimean Khanate led all kinds of "worship" (the official title of Crimean and other * * * countries) into Ukraine.


    ***? Glei Khan did not help khmelinitsky, nor did he help the Republic of Poland, as he said in his letter to King kazimiz. The herders of Crimea just looted and sold people to Kafa in Ukraine. This is one of the reasons why khmelinitsky and other Cossack leaders led such a large army to support Baohong, because only by allowing people to act together with zaporoze''s Cossacks can they be safe.


    The ambiguous attitude of * * * Glei still gave hope to King kazimiz - the king thought Khan could be bought.


    This is not without precedent. In the siege of zbalari, it was Khan''s imminent defection that led to the withdrawal of zaporoze Cossacks.


    King kazimizh sent messengers to * * * Glei to express his willingness to form an alliance.


    ***¡¤ gley replied, and he offered the Republic an alliance condition of 200000 Taylor. Kazimiz wanted to promise. Because as long as the Cossack army in front of us is eliminated, the war in Ukraine can be completely settled. Two hundred thousand for a Ukraine, the deal is still a good deal for the Republic.


    But as a republic, the king has no power to tax, which belongs to Parliament. Kazimiri can only send * * * gley''s letter to Warsaw for discussion by Parliament.


    As a result, the alliance was dragged down again.


    The only thing that pleased kazimieri was that his cousin King Carl X of the kingdom of Sweden replied that he was willing to help the Republic and sent military food.


    Because of this, the line of defense proposed by Stefan charnietsky was idle after less than one fifth of it was built, and the civilian groups convened were dismissed because of the busy farming.


    Parliament has always spared no effort to support things that can save money.


    During this period, even Stefan charnietsky repeatedly proposed that the defense line must be built and improved, but they were like a sea of mud cows and had no news.


    Finally, Stefan charnietsky''s prediction unfortunately came true. The kingdom of Sweden adopted the resolution of invading the Republic of Poland on July 10. On July 21, the Swedish army crossed the national line of the two countries.


    With the two territories of Poznan and Kalish falling without fighting in front of the powerful Swedish army, the door of Carl X''s invasion of Warsaw, the capital of the Republic of Poland, has been opened. The Republic of Poland is finally in danger of being besieged on all sides.


    When the news reached the Bratslav front, King kazimizh held the last pre imperial meeting.


    At the meeting, Stanislaw pototsky and other nobles led the people. The nobles whose territories were near Warsaw and Krakow strongly demanded to withdraw. On the contrary, those nobles whose territory is in Ukraine have been occupied for seven years, and they are eager to fight back every day.


    "The majesty of Warsaw, Krakow, is the cream of our republic. The confrontation between the two fronts and the Cossacks brother and the Czar Russia depends on both sides. Warsaw and Krakow are preserved, and the Republic is able to survive the crisis."


    At the critical moment, Stefan charnietsky put forward his insights. The commander-in-chief invited himself to Krakow as commander-in-chief to defend the attack of the Swedish army. The city''s former chief soldier was general Stanislaw pototsky. When he saw someone volunteering to exchange with himself, he immediately agreed with Stefan charnetsky before the imperial court.


    The final result of the meeting was that Stefan charnietsky served as the commander of Krakow to deploy the defense there, Jan skzedusky returned to zbalari to block the pursuit of zaporoze Cossacks, and King kazimizz led the army back to Warsaw to defend Warsaw and repel the attack of the Swedish army.


    After the "great plague", the "great flood" is about to attack this road.

 Chapter 156

    On July 27, as soon as Anjie kemitz arrived in miatelsk, he heard a shocking news that Chechen was put in death row by Prince yanush.


    The reason why the two teams took so long to reach Damia telsk is that general Pavel sapega once stopped them and their team on the way. The Lithuanian deputy commander painstakingly advised Anjie and mihau to stay and not to go to miatelsk. Of course, the two who have made up their mind will not listen to the advice of the deputy commander, but they can''t forcibly break through the deputy commander to intercept their troops, because this is tantamount to causing a civil war.


    After seven or eight days of stalemate, Pavel sapega, who knew he was hopeless, finally made way.


    The deputy commander said to them in tears: "time will prove my loyalty to the Republic, and you will see the true face of yanush raziwiu."


    Then, due to the Swedish army''s invasion of the silver haired refugee tide, the travel speed of the two troops was greatly slowed down. They walked for three or four days.


    There are different opinions on the reason why Chechen was locked up in death row in Mia jersk. Some people say that the mercenary commander colluded with the Russians and was a spy of Czar Russia; Some people say that Chechen was put into death row because of cheating and Princess Anna; Some people say that Chechen was trapped by Prince boguslav because he was jealous with Prince boguslav, and was sent to death row by the old prince.


    Anjie, who has regarded Chechen as a friend of life and death, is burning with anxiety. He wants to rush to the death row to rescue Chechen immediately. But mihau stopped in front of Anjie''s horse.


    "Mihaw, get out of the way!" Anjie shouted to mihaw when he saw that mihaw stopped him.


    His mount kept spinning around in place, trying to get around kaimihau, but the more skilled "little" knight could always stop Anjie''s way out.


    "Anjie, calm down," mihau advised.


    He didn''t worry about Cherchen. After all, Cherchen and Prince yanush saved their lives. But now the situation is unknown. They don''t even know why Prince yanush treated his life-saving benefactor like this. If Anjie was so desperate to save Chechen, he would not save him, but would aggravate Chechen''s crime.


    "Mikhail, Chechen also saved your life. Do you want to stand by and watch him in trouble now?" Anjie mistakenly thought Mikhail was ungrateful and couldn''t help scolding him.


    Mihau was not angry. He knew Anjie. This friend of his was outspoken, his emotions and joys were written on his face, and he followed his heart.


    "Anzu, calm down. Now we don''t even know why Chechen angered the prince. You go to prison like this. Whether you succeed or not, the grand commander will be more angry with Chechen. Besides, now that Mia jielsk is the grand commander, you can save Chechen out of prison. Can you save him out of the city?" mihau advised painstakingly.


    "Why not? With two thousand cavalry, I can go to the end of the world." Anjie pointed to the cavalry behind him and said proudly.


    However, mihaw, who was not angry when he heard that Anjie wanted to save Chechen, was angry when he heard Anjie''s words. He yelled: "Anjie kemitz, are you still a soldier of the Republic? How can you let your hands be stained with the blood of your compatriots? How can you let this meritorious brigade rebel with you? Where do you want yourself and your country!"


    Mihau''s righteous and solemn words weakened Anjie''s momentum. But he protested, "I''m not a traitor. I just want to save my benefactor."


    "No one doesn''t want to save Chechen, but it also depends on the law. The Republic has an opportunity for those foreign enemies because too many people despise the law and are better than private struggle. Now go to find other people in the mercenary regiment and understand why Chechen was put in prison by the prince. I''ll go to the castle to see the commander and explore his voice. We''ll be there before the sun sets We''ll meet here, "mihau said indisputably.


    "You promise that you will save Chechen''s life." Anjie asked reluctantly.


    "I promise. As long as Cherchen doesn''t do anything bad for the Republic," mihau said to Anjie. But his guarantee was discounted. For mihau, if someone does something wrong to the Republic, even if that person is his close relative, he will not be merciful.


    "That''s good."


    Knowing that such a guarantee was the limit that mihau could do, Anjie turned his horse and said to his adjutant oshka, "oshka, where is the camp of the mercenary regiment?"


    "I''ve been there, and I''ll take you," oshka replied immediately.


    So, under the leadership of oshka, Anjie drove towards the mercenary regiment camp.


    "Adjutant, you take the troops to the camp arranged by the commander for us to rest." mihau also ordered his adjutant, and then went in the direction of the castle.


    As soon as he arrived at the castle, mihau hurriedly asked to see the prince. His request was quickly granted. The attendants took mihau to Prince yanush''s temporary office.


    As soon as mihau entered the door, he saw Prince yanush lying on a recliner next to him, and salben was packing a box.


    The doctor rescued by Chechen and mihau was given the status of imperial doctor by Prince yanush because of his superb medical skills.


    "Commander, what''s the matter with you?" mihau asked anxiously, thinking that the prince was ill again.


    Prince yanush motioned salben to tell mihau about the situation.


    "Lord mihau, the prince just feels a little tired. Let me come and massage him," salben explained.


    When salben said this, mihau saw the ruddy face of the commander again, and he was relieved.


    Prince yanush will not fall. This is also the impression that yanush raziwiu conveyed to everyone.


    "Mikhail, did you come to me about aleval Chechen?"


    Mihau did not speak, but Prince yanush guessed the purpose of mihau.


    Seeing that his intention had been known by the prince, mihau no longer hesitated. He said to the prince, "commander, I heard you put Chechen, head of your mercenary regiment, in prison?"


    Prince yanush motioned salben to go out first. Salben understood, picked up the box and went out.


    Now, only the prince and mihau are left.


    "It was my order. I didn''t expect him to betray me." Prince yanush said to mihau.


    "How is this possible?" Mikhail exclaimed.


    "There''s nothing impossible, dear mihaeu. When Chechen arrived in miatelsk, he disobeyed the orders of my cousin, Prince boguslav, and released a person who was very important to the prince. By doing so, he would be tantamount to betraying the raziwiu family." Prince yanush said.


    Mihau understood that the crime of betraying the raziweu family was too big for Chechen. Because strictly speaking, Chechen is different from himself and Anjie. He and his mercenary regiment eat the salary of the raziweu family and the private army of the raziweu family. The most taboo of any family is disobedience to the master''s orders, which is almost synonymous with betrayal.


    "Commander, there may be some misunderstanding!" mihau tried to explain for Chechen. Now he really regretted that he didn''t go to prison to meet Cherchen and listen to the cause and effect of the matter.


    "My cousin, Prince boguslav, is also the Royal Horse supervisor of the Republic. Can his words be false?" Prince yanush raised his eyebrows and looked at mihau, and said without doubt.


    "Then, commander, have you listened to the defense of commander Ting Chechen?" mihau asked.


    "No, at that time, as soon as I heard boguslav say, I ordered someone to arrest Chechen."


    "Then please give head Chechen a chance to plead. If head Chechen is not guilty to death, forgive him for his saving your life." mihau asked.


    Yanushi glanced at miha''u, turned countless thoughts in his heart, and finally agreed to miha''u''s request.

 Chapter 157

    "So great commander, I''ll go to the prison and bring Cherchen here now." when Prince yanush finally changed his mind, MIHA Wu said happily.


    But Prince yanush waved to mihau not to worry. Yanush got up from the recliner and smiled a huge smile that made mihau very uncomfortable.


    The prince opened his chest and held mihaeu in his arms. Such intimacy was unprecedented in Prince yanush.


    "Commander?" mihau was at a loss. He was shorter than ordinary people. At this time, he was bent down and hugged by the giant yanush, like an eagle jumping on a chicken.


    It was a long time before yanushi let go of mihau. But his hand was still on mihau''s shoulder.


    "God bless you, you are back at last," said Prince yanush.


    "After receiving your letter from the commander-in-chief, I immediately led my team back." mihau reported to Prince yanush.


    "Very good, very good. Is there nothing wrong on the way?"


    "No."


    "Where is your team now?"


    "They have entered miatelsk. I let them go to the station arranged by the commander for us."


    "Very good, very good." the prince repeated "very good" twice, and then asked, "are they reliable?"


    "They are all veterans brought out by me, even if they are asked to go up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire."


    Prince yanush nodded with satisfaction.


    "Good! What I need most now is such a person... Obey orders and move forward bravely... I and anyone say that the mihau knight is the most loyal and brave general."


    "Commander, you are so ridiculous. How can my achievements be compared with those respected old soldiers? Even among the young people, there are many young talents who are not inferior to me. For example, Anjie kemitz. Of course, I think if I go to the battlefield to kill the enemy and serve the country, I will never fall behind others."


    Mihau mentioned Anjie, which reminded Prince yanush of something. So the prince said to mihau, "you mentioned Anjie kemitz. He may be as brave as you, but when it comes to loyalty and obedience, Anjie is far from qualified. He went to Pavel sapega in violation of the order I gave him to lead his army to miatelsk."


    Obviously, Prince yanush did not know the news that Anjie had arrived in miatelsk.


    Seeing Prince yanush''s anger, mihau was afraid that the prince had wronged Anjie and quickly explained for him: "Your Excellency Anjie has led two thousand cavalry to miyadelsk. He didn''t mean to disobey the commander''s order, but he mistook it for the commander''s order because he regarded you and the deputy commander as one."


    When he heard that Anjie had also led his troops to miatelsk, yanushli, who had an angry face, was happy. He said to mihau, "this is the best news I have heard today. Where is Anjie now?"


    "He went to the station of Chechen''s mercenary regiment. You know, Anjie and Chechen didn''t spend a long time in bolotsk, but they became good friends. He was very anxious when he heard that Chechen was put in prison by you."


    "Anjie kemitz is indeed a righteous man. I''ll summon him again in the evening. As for you, Knight Mikhail vorodyavsky. I know that you play a role in Anjie''s return. The Republic and the raziweu family will not forget and mistreat meritorious officials. At present, the Republic has not rewarded you, but I will express my gratitude on behalf of the raziweu family Thank you. "


    The prince then went to his desk, picked up a quill pen and wrote on parchment.


    After writing, Prince yanush straightened up and handed the parchment to mihau.


    "This is for you, my knight," said the prince.


    Mihau opened the parchment. Looking at the vigorous writing on the parchment, mihau was stunned.


    Prince yanushi gave himself a whole village and land.


    Mihau has made countless achievements in the war under Prince yanush for so many years. But in the past, the prince gave him mostly some money and booty, but a manor has been a great reward. It is not only mihau, but also other generals loyal to Prince yanush.


    This time, Prince yanush was a village.


    "Commander, this reward is really too valuable." although it is undoubtedly very happy to get such a big reward, mihau refused.


    He wanted to return the document to yanush, but Prince yanush insisted on pushing the document into mihau''s hand.


    "Your merit is worthy of this reward. Although I know you had a small fortune in the past, the wealth in Ukraine has long been in the hands of gangs. Although we will accept it sooner or later, now your wealth is passing away. This village should be my military compensation to you." Prince yanush said.


    Since Prince yanush has said so, mihau can''t refuse any more. He put the papers in his pocket.


    "Oh, that''s right," yanush said as if he remembered again. "Knight mihau, there''s another good news I want to tell you. Princess jialisedei and Prince mihau are also in miyajiersk now, living with my wife and daughter."


    "Really, your highness." hearing the news, mihau was even happier than the document he had just received. He wanted to see his Royal Highness The Princess and Prince immediately.


    Princess garisade and Prince mihau are the widow and son of Prince arime. Before obeying Prince yanush, Mikhail vorodyavsky was the captain of the Dragon cavalry under Prince yarimi. He has a deep relationship with the prince and the princess.


    After the death of Prince yarimi and the fall of the vast territory of lubunay, the princess and Prince mihau have been living under the protection of general Jan zamoys. I didn''t expect Prince yanush to receive them to miyadelsk.


    "Of course, you can visit them at any time. The princess and my wife are good friends. It was my fault that I didn''t expect to pick them up before. Now they live in my other courtyard as if they were in their own house." Prince yanush said.


    Mihau grabbed the prince''s hand and kissed the back of the prince''s hand and the ring on his finger.


    "Commander, I swear that I will repay your kindness to me with the blood of the tsars, Russians and Swedes who invaded the territory of the Republic." mihau said emotionally.


    After listening to mihau, yanush shivered.

 Chapter 158

    In the camp of the mercenary regiment, there are only more than 100 people left in the camp that originally held more than 200 people. Most of these remaining people are refugees brought by father sparsokukotsky. They were homeless originally. It was Chechen''s mercenary regiment that gave them a home. They had nowhere to go without the mercenary regiment.


    The others, seeing that Chechen was put in prison by Prince yanush and the mercenary regiment lost its backing, changed their doors one after another. In this process, two mercenary regiments nearby also took advantage of the fire and stole a lot of corners.


    In this regard, Pedro also thought a lot of ways. He raised the salary of those mercenaries who were willing to stay, and bought a wide variety of wine, vegetables and meat at a high price, which were placed at the gate of the camp so that the people of the two nearby mercenaries could see and smell, so as to dig into each other''s corner.


    He has only one belief, that is to keep this hard won mercenary regiment.


    Fortunately, several chief officers of the mercenary regiment chose to work with Pedro. Father sparsokukotsky, Ingrid, Fatima, yelisheyi, fedot and others all give full play to their prestige in the team and keep those wavering guys.


    But we all know that the key to whether the mercenary regiment can be maintained lies in whether Cherchen can be released and whether he can regain the trust of Prince yanush.


    "I really shouldn''t have gone out drinking. If I had stayed in the mercenary regiment that day, I think I would have stopped you from helping Chris. Chechen is not sensible, Fatima. Aren''t you sensible? Who is bogusslav, the cousin of Prince yanush? Can we fight him?" Pedro said dejectedly, sitting at the round table.


    It was already the twelfth day that Chechen was put in prison. During this time, Pedro has been trying to save his nephew. First, he came to the miyajilsk castle to see Prince yanush, hoping that he would spare Chechen for his youth and once saved him. But the castle guards didn''t let him in at all. Pedro inquired again and found a fellow countryman in Prince yanush''s army. The fellow villager, Victor de labskado, served in Prince yanush raziwiu''s Guard Corps and was said to be very trusted by the prince. Pedro tried every means to make peace with Victor de labskado and asked him to intercede for Chechen in front of Prince yanush.


    But a few days later, Victor de la Buscado sent back a message, saying that the prince was very determined about Cherchen and did not allow anyone to plead. As soon as he opened his mouth, he was blocked back by the prince.


    The road was impassable, and Pedro had to think of another way.


    Everyone else at the round table frowned and thought of other ways to save their leader. The food on the table was hot and hot by aunt VARVARA, but it was intact every time.


    At this time, Fatima stood up and walked out.


    "Fatima, what are you doing?" Ingrid asked in surprise


    "I''ll rob the prison," Fatima''s answer was simple and clear.


    For Fatima, this is the best way she can think of. In fact, Fatima has been exploring near the prison where Chechen is held more than once in recent days. The prison is located in the urban area. There are residential areas nearby, and there are rows of houses. There are only two guards at the gate of the prison. Although Fatima hasn''t gone in, there is no room for too many guards depending on the area of the prison.


    "Fatima, don''t be impulsive!"


    Seeing Fatima taking such a dangerous action, Ingrid quickly advised. Chechen is just being held now. No one knows what Prince yanush will do to Chechen. Within the mercenary regiment, there has always been the illusion that Prince yanush will be lenient to his life-saving benefactor Chechen. Yelishei and Ingrid are one of them. Ingrid wants to use this news to exchange Cherchen''s life at a critical time because she knows Chris''s real identity.


    But once the prison was robbed, the relationship between the mercenary regiment and Prince yanush was really irreparable. At that time, even if Prince yanush wanted to be lenient, it would be impossible.


    Ingrid''s voice had not yet fallen, and fedot stood up and spoke.


    "OK, Fatima, I''ll go with you."


    Unlike Pedro and Ingrid, fedotte has always advocated prison robbery to save people. After Gregory''s persecution, he had long lost confidence in those nobles. In his view, no matter which country''s aristocracy, its essence is no different. They are wolves who eat meat and don''t spit bones.


    "Fatima, you just go in and save people. I''ll stop the reinforcements for you outside. As long as I''m with this gun, don''t think anyone will get close to the prison."


    Fedotte even thought of his own position.


    Ingrid was a little helpless. He looked at Pedro and hoped that the deputy head would make an idea.


    But Pedro was also hesitant. After the failure of Victor de la Buscado''s request, Pedro had little hope of asking Prince yanush for forgiveness. But to rob the prison, Pedro is also a difficult decision.


    Just then, the tent was lifted.


    "You are all here. If oshka hadn''t taken the way, it would be hard to find this place." the visitor said to the people.


    "Anzu!"


    Pedro looked very surprised.


    "Here you are."


    "There was a delay on the way. I heard that Chechen was sent to prison? I was so anxious that I almost went to rob the prison. But mihau persuaded me and asked me to understand the situation first. Who can tell me what''s going on?"


    Pedro was about to ask Anjie for help. Seeing that Anjie asked, he quickly told the story. Among them, he also focuses on the obscenity and shamelessness of Prince boguslav.


    Sure enough, after listening to Pedro''s story, Anjie was furious.


    "I''ve heard of bogusslav''s lust before. But I didn''t expect him to do such a shameless thing. Don''t worry, you''re also in charge of this matter even in front of Prince yanush. However, did this happen before the war?"


    "Yes, Sweden had not fought with us at that time."


    "That''s great. I''ll go to the castle to find mihaw now. He''s also worried that Chechen really did something wrong. Now it''s clear. We two speak for Chechen, and the reason is on your side. I''m sure Prince yanush won''t listen." Anjie said quickly.


    "That''s great. Thank mihau for me." Pedro couldn''t close his mouth when he saw that both Anjie and mihau were willing to help.


    Anjie came in a rage and left in a rage. He didn''t even drink a glass of wine. That''s his character.


    The mercenary Corps finally saw the hope that Chechen would be released. Especially Pedro, he specially told aunt VARVARA to prepare enough rich meals for the whole group today to celebrate.

 Chapter 159

    The little Knight left Prince yanush''s office with joy. His greatest wish now is to go immediately to meet the princess and the prince and tell them how much he has missed them for many years.


    At the entrance of the stairs, mihau met an angry looking and hurried Anjie kemitz. The latter was in a hurry, and the hand holding the handle seemed ready to pull out the knife at any time.


    "Anzu, have you come back from the mercenary regiment so soon?" mihau said.


    Because mihau is above the stairs and Anjie is below the Loutu, Anjie raises his head. He said something to mihau that made the "little man" Knight unclear.


    "Shame, shame. Mihau."


    "What are you talking about? Anzu, be clear. Why can''t I understand?" asked mihau.


    Anjie walked quickly to mihau''s side, and they stopped on the stairs.


    "It''s a disgrace to our nobles to monitor the king''s horse," Anjie shouted.


    "What happened? Is it related to Chechen?" mihau felt that Anjie''s anger must be related to Chechen.


    "Of course, mihau. I went to the mercenary regiment and saw their deputy head Pedro, that is, Chechen''s uncle, and several other officers of the mercenary regiment. They told me everything. Your Excellency, the Royal Horse supervisor of our republic, molested a noble girl in Sweden in the carriage. Although we are now hostile to Sweden, this happened At that time, the two countries were still at peace. The Royal Horse warden really lost the face of our Polish nobles, "Anjie said with his dry and cracked lips.


    He hasn''t drunk a drop of water for such a long time. Anjie spent all her time on the road.


    "Is this true?" mihau was a little incredible. Although he had heard of boguslav''s playfulness, it was more than Mikhail imagined to insult a foreign noble lady.


    "It''s true. Pedro, they don''t have to lie to me about this kind of thing. And have you forgotten the rumors we heard when we came to town? Some of them reflect the truth," Anjie said.


    Mihau nodded. His heart was very happy, because if Chechen was imprisoned because of this matter, the great prince must have been deceived by his cousin. As long as Cherchen and Prince yanush explain clearly, the great prince will wake up.


    "What about you, mihau? Have you seen the commander? What did he say?"


    "The eldest prince should have been deceived by his cousin bogusslav. I asked him to meet Cherchen and let Cherchen explain the cause and effect of the matter. The eldest prince also agreed. Now that he knows the cause and effect of the matter, I believe Cherchen will be released soon." mihau said.


    "That''s great! Chechen should not only be released, but also rewarded. Because he saved the honor of the raziwiu family. Mihau, let''s have a drink now. I''m thirsty and smoking." Anjie said excitedly. In order to increase the authenticity of his words, he exaggerated to unbutton the collar.


    "Anzu, although I''d like to have a drink with you, don''t you think you should see the Great Prince now? If the great prince knows you''re here and doesn''t see him, the great prince won''t be happy." mihau admonished. As a friend, he really doesn''t care about these details.


    "If you don''t tell me, I almost forgot. It should be like this. Then I''ll go to see the commander first." Anjie patted his head with his palm fan like hand and said suddenly.


    Then he made another appointment with mihau. He went upstairs by himself.


    On the way, Anjie was stopped by Prince yanush''s attendants.


    "Sir, please wait here. I''ll inform the prince that you have come to see him," said the attendant.


    Anjie had to wait at the door. Before long, the attendant led Anjie in with a smile.


    Halfway, the attendant smiled and said to Anjie, "the prince is in a good mood today. I rarely see him willing to see you without your prior notice."


    "Who else but me today?"


    "And Mikhail vorodyavsky. He has just left," replied the attendant.


    Anjie nodded.


    Soon, Anjie met Prince yanush.


    As soon as they met, Prince yanush said: "Dear Anjie kemitz, I''m glad you can work for me with the mihau knight. I have to admit that at the beginning, I misunderstood you and thought you violated my orders and came together with the cowardly deputy commander. That made me very angry, because you are the general I like. I don''t believe your patriotism and ambition will make you boloz The hero of Ke did such a thing. But now the misunderstanding has been solved. Come on, let me hug you and apologize to you. "


    Then Prince yanush opened his arms.


    Anjie was really surprised and moved by the prince''s move. He didn''t expect that the dignified Lithuanian commander would apologize to himself, which shows how much the prince took care of himself! In addition, Anjie''s anger at yanush''s cheating his cavalry faded.


    "Commander, please don''t say that. You are our most loving father like his majesty." Anjie wanted to salute the prince, but yanush hugged him first.


    The two hugged for a long time. When yanushi released Anjie, he took a roll of parchment from the table and handed it to Anjie like mihau.


    "Look at this, Anzu," Prince yanush said kindly.


    Anjie opened it and saw that there were two documents in the parchment. The first document was a proclamation, in which yanush praised the great achievements of Anjie in defending Polotsk and called on all Lithuanian soldiers and civilians to learn from the knight Anjie kemitz.


    The second instrument is a new appointment. Prince yanush handed over the command of two thousand dragon cavalry to Anjie in the name of the grand commander of Lithuania.


    Fame and wealth, yanushi''s kindness is too heavy.


    At this moment, even the rebellious Anjie knelt down at the feet of Prince yanush and kissed the prince''s clothes enthusiastically.


    "I can''t repay your kindness forever."


    "I don''t need immortality, as long as you are loyal to me now," yanush said, stroking Anjie''s hair.


    "Of course, of course. But commander, I have another request. I hope you will agree to me." Anjie said with his eyes closed.


    If he opened his eyes at this time, he might find a flash of anger on yanush''s face.


    "Speak, my child," Prince yanush said solemnly like God, as if he were promising a believer to petition him.


    "Your mercenary commander Chechen is innocent. He has safeguarded the reputation of the raziweu family. Please release him," Anjie pleaded.


    It''s Chechen again. Two people have pleaded with him today. No, three. Victor de la Buscado, one of his men, also politely begged for mercy.


    I didn''t expect my life-saving benefactor to have such influence. Yanushi can''t help regretting that he promised boguslav to deal with Chechen so easily.


    Fortunately, it''s still time to correct yourself.


    "As you wish," yanush said.

 Chapter 160

    Boguslav stormed into his cousin''s office. Because just now, his housekeeper ostro quietly told himself that Cherchen, who was locked in prison, was raised by the great prince''s men and received courtesy.


    If you want to execute Chechen, the courtesy seems superfluous. Boguslav can fully believe that his cousin changed his mind again, was ready to go back on his promise and let go of the hateful guy who made himself lose Chris.


    "I really didn''t expect that our Lithuanian leader was so generous to everyone except his family."


    Boguslav sneered at yanush as soon as he saw him.


    At this time, Prince yanushi was changing into a dark red Kaftan coat, and two young servants were polishing the prince''s leather boots.


    As soon as the prince saw his cousin come in with an angry face, he spoke badly, and a trace of anger flashed on the supreme face. Fortunately, he also knew that outsiders were present.


    Prince yanushi endured until the two servants finished finishing their clothes and left. Then he said sternly to bogusslav standing aside: "bogusslav, you should remember that I am not only the commander of Lithuania, but also your cousin, but also the head of the raziweu family. You should maintain enough respect for any of these three identities."


    "Oh, really? Then as you have such a noble status, how can you talk so contrary?"


    At this time, yanush''s reneging made boguslav angry, and he was no longer afraid of Prince yanush as before. He went to the hanger and lifted the pieces of the exquisite scale hanging on it. Metal plates collide with each other and make a copper bell sound.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "It''s the damn mercenary. You promised me to execute him," said boguslav.


    Prince yanush felt a little frightened. He was terrified that his cousin dared to speak to himself now, and that his every move was under the surveillance of boguslav. Although this kind of surveillance may be unintentional, it also shows that he has no secrets in miatelsk.


    "Both Mikhail vorodyavsky and Anjie komitz have pleaded for him," said Prince yanush.


    "So what? Is it possible that a prince of the Republic, the prince of the Royal Horse warden of the Republic, has been insulted by a mercenary, and the lintel of our prominent raziwiu family has been defiled?" bogusslav said forcefully.


    It''s good not to mention the honor of the family. When boguslav mentioned the honor of the family, Prince yanush, who always regarded the honor of the family above his life, shouted angrily:


    "Bogusslav! Don''t think I don''t know what you did in miatelsk. You''re the one who defiled the honor of the family!"


    Seeing that his cousin already knew the truth, boguslav shivered.


    "So what?" boguslav prepared to argue.


    "The Republic also has laws."


    "Law?"


    Hearing the word, boguslav smiled sarcastically. Isn''t your cousin the one who breaks the law the most?


    Prince yanushi couldn''t understand the ridicule contained in his cousin''s smile. He did break the laws of the Republic himself, but it was all for faith and family.


    "I have decided this matter. You just have to obey." seeing that the matter has been incomprehensible, Prince yanush made a tough decision.


    "In that case, I will solve this matter in my own way," boguslav replied to his cousin''s tough.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I''ll kill the damn mercenary myself."


    "You will break my faith."


    "If those people blame you, you can let them come to me."


    This time, boguslav''s determination was surprisingly large.


    Prince yanush hesitated. He finally accepted Mikhail and Anjie. If he was destroyed by boguslav''s willful behavior, he would ruin his own affairs. He was hesitating whether to tell his cousin about the great event.


    When boguslav saw that Prince yanush did not speak, he thought it was his acquiescence. He was ready to leave with a triumphant smile.


    "Wait a minute!" yanush called boguslav. He decided to tell his cousin about it.


    "Anything else? Commander in chief," boguslav turned back.


    Prince yanushi went to the door and said to the guards guarding the door, "you go to the stairs and watch. No one is allowed to come up."


    Then he took another look at the corridor and made sure that no one could overhear his conversation with boguslav, so he closed the door safely.


    "What are you worried about? It''s all our people here." boguslav ignored yanush''s caution.


    But he immediately knew he was wrong. Because the news that yanushi said was really shocking.


    "Braue weixingsburg is coming to Lithuania soon."


    Boguslav was stunned.


    It took him a long time to recover. Now he began to panic. His own Mia telsk castle is on the other side of the kingdom of Sweden. If the frightening Swedish field marshal wants to come to Lithuania, is he going to attack his territory?


    "What can I do?" boguslav said flustered. He''s really anxious like an ant on a hot pot now.


    Yanushi looked at boguslav with a frightened face and secretly hated his cousin''s incompetence.


    "Don''t worry, his Majesty King Carl x is our ally. I hooked up with him a long time ago. His generous majesty promised that as long as we surrender to him, Lithuania will belong to our raziweu family in the future. Sweden and Lithuania form a federation, but enjoy high autonomy."


    Yanush''s news is more shocking than one. Boguslav has long lost his air. Now he knows that he is too young compared with his cousin.


    "So you''ve been courting the general?"


    Remembering Prince yanushi''s generous reward to sobesky and Alexander, boguslav finally knew why yanushi wanted to release Chechen. He was selling human favor.


    "So be patient with me and don''t be impulsive. Think about the crown on your head in the future, and you will know what you should do now."


    What to do, boguslav certainly knows. He flattered his cousin with joy and said, "brother Wang is far sighted. Others say you have a lion like ambition. I think you should add a fox like wisdom now. Don''t worry, I will do as you want."


    Boguslav should be delighted. What yanush said about "the crown on your head in the future" is not empty. He is Princess Anna''s fiance, and his cousin has no male offspring. Isn''t the crown his own in the future?


    Seeing that boguslav finally opened his mind, yanush finally put his heart down.


    "You go back and try to win over the people under your hand. To make Carl x sincerely recognize our rule over Lithuania, we should not only show our loyalty, but also reflect our strength." yanush ordered boguslav.


    Boguslav accepted these words one by one.

 Chapter 161

    Soon after boguslav left, Chechen was taken to the castle.


    Realistically speaking, Cherchen was not abused during his time in prison. Because in order to make his nephew live better, Pedro specially sent a lot of Taylor to the prison guards. For the sake of money, of course, no one will embarrass him.


    Moreover, the warden who was fed by Pedro arranged a single room for Chechen.


    In such a prison, Cherchen had a rare period of free time. He can also let things go. Since he was in prison, he stayed there honestly. Every day, in addition to eating and sleeping on time, he read several notes sent by Ingrid, which is said to be given to him by Chris.


    Adolf''s name was signed on the cover of these notes. Cherchen felt that Mr. Adolf should be an extremely close relative of Chris, perhaps Chris''s father, and an officer with a small position in the kingdom of Sweden.


    Because these notes want to record the course of the battle of the kingdom of Sweden in Germany under Gustav during the thirty year war. There are not only a detailed description of the battle details, but also local customs and comments on the various princes of Germany at that time.


    For any soldier, these notes are priceless. In fact, Chris entrusts Ingrid to give these notes to Chechen. In addition to being too busy to take them away, he also hopes that Chechen can improve his ability through learning.


    And Chechen did live up to Chris''s expectations. During the prison period, he forgot to eat and sleep to read these notes, almost to the extent that he couldn''t put it down.


    On the day when Prince yanush sent someone to the prison to take him to the castle, Cherchen had almost read all his notes and understood the contents.


    As soon as Chechen appeared in front of Prince yanush, the prince who loved to buy people''s hearts immediately called Chechen "creditor".


    He made it clear to Cherchen that he had not forgotten the kindness of uncle and nephew of Cherchen and others to save his life. The reason why he put Chechen in prison was because Prince boguslav said untrue things in front of him. And yanushi himself wronged Cherchen because he trusted his cousin too much.


    Of course, Prince yanushi said that even if he put Chechen in prison, he would make a show for bogusslav and people outside. Even if Chechen did make a mistake, he would release him soon.


    What''s more, now that I know the cause and effect of the matter, the whole thing is boguslav''s fault.


    In his speech, yanushi didn''t mention anything about Anjie and mihaw pleading for Chechen, as if everything was his own wise decision.


    And Chechen can''t understand the outside situation in prison, not to mention that he hasn''t been in deep life. Of course, he believes what Prince yanush said.


    "Your Highness, thank you for your insight. It''s nothing for me to be wronged. Miss Chris was the one who was hurt the most in the whole thing. If possible, you should ask bogusslav to apologize to her personally and ask for her forgiveness." Cherchen said.


    "Of course, of course. So where''s Miss Chris now?" Prince yanush responded, knowing why.


    "I don''t know. Miss Chris should have returned to the kingdom of Sweden." Chechen shook his head.


    "That''s a pity."


    Prince yanush falsely sighed and said, "you just came out of prison. You may not know that the kingdom of Sweden has declared war on us."


    The news that the kingdom of Sweden declared war on the Republic of Poland shocked Cherchen. Because when he was in Smolensk, the Swedish businessman Mr. Everich also vowed to cherchenfen that the kingdom of Sweden would stand on the side of the Republic of Poland and jointly deal with czar Russia. This is still heard, but the kingdom of Sweden and the Republic of Poland have become enemies.


    Of course, this can''t blame averich. As an ordinary businessman, he can only draw conclusions based on those surface information, which is often untrue and adulterated.


    "Your Highness, what shall we do now?"


    Cherchen was worried about Prince yanush''s situation. After all, Lithuania is close to the territory of the kingdom of Sweden.


    "Don''t worry, son. As long as I''m here, no Swede with a gun can set foot on Lithuanian territory," said Prince yanush.


    "Oh, by the way. What does that Miss Chris look like?" Prince yanush asked chattily. He also wondered what kind of girl could fascinate his cousin and get it even with strength.


    So Chechen roughly described Chris''s beautiful face.


    The more Prince yanush listened, the more stunned he was. Because through Cherchen''s description, Prince yanush''s picture of Chris in his mind strikingly coincides with that of her majesty Christina, the former queen of Sweden. Because Prince yanush met Christina, and the prince''s family also attended Christina''s accession ceremony.


    "Isn''t that Miss Chris''s shoulder a little unnatural?" asked Prince yanush.


    "It seems so. Some are high and some are low." Chechen recalled.


    Now Prince yanush could almost conclude that Chris and Christina were the same person.


    At the thought of what boguslav did to Queen Christina, if Carl x knew it, yanush''s heart jumped with fear.


    Carl X has always been infatuated with Christina, but it is well known. Although they were not married, Christina finally passed the throne to Carl, which also proved the former Queen''s affection for King Carl.


    If boguslav had won that time, the secret agreement between the raziwiu family and the kingdom of Sweden would certainly have been torn up by the angry Carl x, and the readily available Lithuanian crown would have left yanush.


    Prince yanush was terrified at the thought.


    Fortunately, the worst didn''t happen.


    Prince yanush felt that this problem should be put aside now. If Carl x knew in the future, he would let bogusslav make up for it himself.


    "My Cherchen, repay good for good and good for good. I hope you can still trust me after this incident and believe that everything I do is in line with God''s will." the prince coaxed Cherchen.


    Now Chechen is the Savior of Queen Christina, and his weight in Prince yanush''s heart has greatly increased.


    "Yes, your highness."


    Chechen looked at Prince yanush with trusting eyes, and then said with passion.


    Then the prince announced his new appointment to Chechen.


    Originally, Prince yanush wanted to break up Cherchen''s mercenary regiment into the large regiment of Victor, his hometown of Spain, for unified command. Of course, the members and treatment of the original mercenary Corps remain unchanged.


    Yanushi did this because he still had a grudge against Chechen. Although Cherchen has enough legitimate reasons to disobey boguslav, his betrayal of the raziwiu family is betrayal. Diluting Chechen''s men and horses to his confidants is tantamount to canceling the independence of the original mercenary regiment in a disguised form.


    But now that Prince yanush knew Chris''s true identity, he changed his mind again.


    Although Chechen''s mercenary regiment is still under the unified command of Victor, the original organizational structure and officer position of the mercenary regiment remain unchanged.


    It''s certainly a great thing to join the prince''s guards. So Chechen happily accepted Prince yanush''s arrangement.

 Chapter 162

    Mikhail vorodjavsky first learned the news that Chechen was taken out of prison and taken to the miyagilsk castle. The warm-hearted "little man" knight took Anjie to the castle and waited for Cherchen to come out.


    Mihau is confident that Prince yanush will blame Chechen. As a result, Prince yanush has always been a great man with great words in the eyes of mihau. Since the prince has agreed to the request of mihau and Anjie, he will certainly do what he says; And second, the whole thing is all about the Royal Horse supervisor. The princes are all wrong. Chechen just did what people with a sense of justice would do out of a just heart.


    Not surprisingly, the two came outside the castle, and soon Cherchen came out of the castle. He was dressed in brand-new clothes, ruddy and happy. It was obvious that the prince not only released him, but also gave him a great gift.


    "Chechen, Chechen!"


    Anjie kemitz also saw Chechen, and he shouted loudly.


    When Chechen came to them, Anjie, who did not hide his joy, hugged Chechen''s waist.


    Cherchen, who had just turned 15, was not tall and his weight was not very heavy. He was hugged by the tall Anjie and the whole man flew up.


    "Ho, Ho."


    Anjie took Cherchen in his arms and turned him around for several times. He almost passed out.


    Mihau smiled and watched.


    Finally, on the seventh lap, Anjie put Chechen down.


    And mihaw finally had a chance to congratulate Chechen.


    "Cherchen, congratulations."


    "Thank you, Mikhail and Anzu." Chechen thanked them. In miatelsk, the two can greet themselves as soon as they come out, which shows that they have deep feelings for themselves.


    "I just heard that you were put in prison, but we were in a hurry. If mihau hadn''t stopped you, I would have broken into the prison and rescued you." Anjie interrupted.


    "Then what happened?" Chechen asked. He was surprised that Anjie really dared to think and do anything.


    "Later, mihau persuaded me. He asked me to go to your uncle first to understand the situation, and then go to the commander himself to plead for mercy."


    What Anjie said surprised Cherchen. Because Prince yanushi didn''t mention that they begged for themselves from beginning to end just now. But on thinking about it, Chechen was relieved. Prince yanushi obviously wanted to be grateful to him alone, so he hid this paragraph. If they hadn''t run for themselves, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be released so soon.


    However, since Chechen knows the efforts that Anjie and mihaw have expended for himself, he will repay them well.


    "Anzu and mihau. I''ll invite you to have a drink while it''s still early." Chechen invited the two men.


    There''s no reason why Anjie won''t go when he hears about drinking. Of course, mihau is more respectful than obedient.


    Chechen rode on another horse brought by Anjie''s attendant and was ready to go to a nearby pub to have a good drink. But it suddenly occurred to him that Pedro and his companions in the mercenary regiment might not know that they had been released from prison, so they should be informed.


    "What''s the difficulty? Let''s drink first. I''ll let my attendants go to the mercenary regiment and tell them, and then ask them all to come. Drinking requires more people."


    As soon as Anjie heard Cherchen''s concerns, he immediately called his attendant and told him to go to the mercenary regiment.


    In this way, things have the best of both worlds. The three rode along the wide stone road and looked at each shop. Finally, I saw the sign of the tavern at the third street corner. The sign says "Canary", which is obviously the name of the tavern.


    Because it was morning, there was no guest in the tavern. As soon as the three entered the tavern, a young man greeted them with a smile. The boy obviously had a little eyesight. When he saw that Chechen and the other three were dressed luxuriantly, they were not civilians, so he quickly led them to the best position in the tavern.


    "Three noble lords, what would you like to drink?"


    "Goreka, wine, honey wine and apricot wine, as long as you have them, bring them up for me. There will be several guests coming later. We''ll pack this tavern today. A Taylor won''t lose you." Anjie said angrily. It''s like he''s on his own. When he finished, he threw a Taylor into the boy''s hand.


    When I see a big customer, I reward myself a Taylor as soon as I make a move. There''s no reason why I don''t agree. He greeted the three more warmly, and the wine was put on the table in the blink of an eye.


    "For Chechen," said Anjie, raising her glass.


    "For Chechen." Chechen and Mikhail answered.


    Their glasses met. Chechen and mihaw just had a small drink, while Anjie drank the whole glass of wine.


    Looking at his drinking energy, it was as if he had just come out of prison.


    After a drink, Anjie was still not satisfied. He poured himself another full glass.


    Since today is a happy day, neither Mikhail nor Chechen stopped his interest.


    "Hi, Mikhail." Chechen touched Mikhail''s elbow.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter, Chechen?"


    Mihau was shaking his glass and looking at a mural in the tavern.


    "I heard Prince yanush say that the kingdom of Sweden invaded Poland."


    "Indeed, when you were in prison. God really didn''t care for us. First the rebellion of zaporoze Cossacks, then the invasion of Czar Russia, and now the Swedes came. They crossed the border on the 21st, and our two lords surrendered. Then on the 25th, Warsaw, the capital of the Republic, fell."


    "So fast!" Chen exclaimed. He never thought that the speed of the Swedish army should be so fast, and Warsaw, the capital of the Republic of Poland, should be so vulnerable.


    "But this is not the worst. Our king originally led a large army back to Warsaw from the front line of Ukraine to resist the invasion of the Swedish army, but the nobles were frightened by Carl X and his army and left the king one after another. In the end, even our king disappeared. The army of 50000 people was scattered."


    Mihau finished and drank up the wine in the cup. But immediately, he felt that he would make Chechen more pessimistic by saying that the situation was so bad, so mihaw changed a relaxed smile and said to Chechen: "But it''s nothing. The Republic has encountered many times in its history when buildings are about to collapse and are as dangerous as eggs, but we have survived. Warsaw is gone, we still have Krakow and Wolff; his majesty can''t lead us, we still have a commander. Even if it takes ten or twenty years, we will drive out the enemy."


    Mihau''s words came from the patriotic enthusiasm of an iron soldier, and he felt the blood surging in Chechen''s ears.


    "Yes, we bolotsk people are different from those nobles soaked in fat and powder in Warsaw. War is our mother. Although this mother has taught us nothing except the ability to kill, it is enough to have this one. Whether Swedish or Russian, as long as he dares to come, we will break him up with a saber in our hand." Anjie also interposed.


    "That''s it." Chechen answered unconsciously, but he immediately asked mihau another question:


    "So, mihau, do you think Prince yanush will fight the Swedes or the Russians first?"


    Cherchen''s mortal enemy is Yakov cherkaski of Czar Russia. In his heart, of course, he hopes that Prince yanush can fight with czar Russia first, so that he and his uncle can take revenge. If he fights with the Swedish army, revenge is really far away.


    Of course, mihau guessed what Chechen thought. But he couldn''t give an answer to Chechen''s question.

 Chapter 163

    "Only the eldest prince knows this problem. Although we have all met his highness, the eldest prince has been tight lipped about his next goal. However, I believe that the war is coming soon. Because his Highness has encouraged and rewarded each of us, it is just to inspire our enthusiasm to resist the enemy for the defense of the border. So, Cherchen, don''t guess now "Even if the great prince decides to fight the Swedes first, we are mortal enemies with Czarist Russia. After fighting the Swedes, it will be the Russian''s turn," said mihau.


    "Well, I see. Thank you, Mikhail." after hearing Mikhail''s words, Chechen thanked him, but his mood was not very high.


    At this time, Pedro and them went to the tavern. As soon as he saw Cherchen, Pedro rushed up and held Cherchen in his arms.


    "My poor nephew, do you know how much I miss you these days?" cried Pedro.


    The breathless Chechen, who was hugged by Pedro, almost laughed when he saw fedot and others standing at the gate looking at their "suffering" through Pedro''s shoulder.


    "These guys." Chechen looked at everyone who had left for a long time, and his heart was also a burst of joy.


    After a long time, Pedro may also be tired. He finally let go of Chechen.


    "Uncle, have a drink." Chechen handed his glass of wine to Pedro. He knew that as long as Uncle Pedro held the glass, he would not empty his hand to hold himself.


    Sure enough, Pedro took the glass and began to gulp.


    Taking advantage of this Kung Fu, Chechen left his seat and came to everyone.


    "Everybody, I''ve worked hard these days when I''m away."


    "Not hard."


    "Not hard."


    Others listened to Che Chen and said modestly.


    "Captain, I''m sorry for you."


    Fedot took a step forward and apologized to Cherchen with a crying face. Most of the mercenaries who left were fedot''s Musketeers. So fedot felt ashamed of Cherchen''s trust in him.


    "It''s not your fault, fedot."


    After listening to fedot''s story, Cherchen comforted fedot in turn.


    For the loss of mercenaries, Chechen looked very open. When the mercenary regiment encounters great changes, it is inevitable that people''s hearts will fluctuate. Although fedot''s shooting skills are exquisite, he is not the material for a commander.


    "When the mercenaries are scattered, we can recruit again. I believe that with your ability, you can train a group of sharpshooters in less than a month. But I''m most moved that you can never leave me when I''m in prison."


    Chechen''s words moved fedot to secretly wipe his tears.


    Chechen went to father sparsokukotsky again.


    "Thank you, father."


    Chechen knew that half of the mercenaries could stay, of which father sparsokukotsky made a lot of efforts.


    "There is no need to thank you, child. God is rewarding you for your kindness." father sparsokukotsky took a cross on his chest and said with a smile.


    Chechen went to Fatima again. Just as he wanted to speak, Anjie over there shouted impatiently.


    "Chechen, if you''re a man, don''t leave ink there. Come and drink quickly."


    "Captain, go quickly. Don''t let the mayor of Anjie underestimate you." Fatima said.


    So Chechen returned to his seat, and the others pulled a big table next to him and put it together.


    The bartender served quickly. From roast duck, sausage to mushroom clam soup, it''s really everything.


    Since the head went to prison, they haven''t had such a good drink for a long time. Pedro, who is good at making jokes, was on the wine table. For a time, the atmosphere in the tavern was very lively. Especially when Cherchen told everyone that Prince yanush had classified the mercenary regiment into the establishment of the Guard Corps, the news pushed the atmosphere of the banquet to a climax.


    Just then, the door of the tavern was pushed open.


    From the beginning, Anjie said that the tavern had been wrapped up, but now he was unhappy to see other drinkers come in.


    Anjie put down his glass and was about to scold the boy and the visitor, but he was surprised to find that two of the three people who came in were Swedes.


    It''s about how Anjie recognized two Swedes at a glance, as well as their clothes. The lower bodies of the two people are wearing bloomers, which are just what Swedes are used to wearing. In addition, the triangular eye is wearing traditional Polish clothes.


    Since Sweden invaded Poland, the Swedes who used to do business in miatelsk have long fled. It''s strange that there are two Swedes now.


    Anjie touched mihaw with his elbow and motioned mihaw to look at the door with his eyes.


    Mihau looked down Anjie''s eyes, and he also recognized that the two were Swedish.


    The two Swedes didn''t know they were being watched. They sat down as if there were no one else.


    "Boss, bread and wine."


    Shouted the guy who accompanied the two Swedes.


    "Mihau, I''ll teach them a lesson."


    Angry that the Swedes invaded their motherland and dared to drink in the hotel. Anjie suddenly stood up and went to the wine rack, picked up a bottle of wine, went to the Swede and patted one of them on the shoulder.


    The man was puzzled to see someone patting him on the shoulder. As soon as he turned his head and looked up, the bottle in Anjie''s hand had already fallen down and drenched his face.


    "I''ll let you drink!" cried Anjie as he drank.


    This skill not only caught the two Swedes by surprise, but also baffled the people of the mercenary Corps such as Cherchen. They did not see the identity of the two Swedes.


    The wine in the bottle soon ran out. The two Swedes jumped up and pulled out the long sword around their waist. They''re going to give Anjie a good look.


    But mihau could not see that Anjie suffered a loss. He also pulled out the saber at his waist and came forward to help Anjie.


    So, just when Cherchen and others were still unknown, Anjie and mihau caught and fought with the two Swedes.


    When it comes to fighting, even if the two Swedes are combined, they are not Anjie''s opponent, not to mention a "little" knight with excellent swordsmanship. Soon, the two fell into the wind. Their clothes were scratched and their hats fell to the ground, which was guessed by eight feet.


    After three or four rounds of hard work, the back of mihau''s saber hit the back of one of them, and the man fell to the ground in pain. Almost at the same time, Anjie''s knife also cut on another Swede''s head, making his head crack like a gourd of watermelon.


    "God, look what you''ve done!"


    The triangle who accompanied the two Swedes saw that there was a human life and screamed to make Anjie look good.


    "These two are the attendants of councillor Carl leibenhaupt, an envoy sent by the king of Sweden. No matter whose soldiers you are, your royal highness will not let you go."

 Chapter 164

    "Who are you?"


    Anjie picked up the hat that the Swede dropped on the ground, wiped the saber stained with blood and brain, and asked the triangular eye.


    "I am the servant of Prince yanush. Gentlemen, no matter who you are, since you have offended his highness, you will never have good fruit to eat." the triangular eye said. He picked up the cracked Swede and sat down in a chair with unspeakable politeness.


    At this time, Chechen found that although the poor man whose head was opened looked very serious, he was not in danger of life. Obviously, Anjie''s saber had a sense of propriety, or his whole head would be split in half.


    "I''m Colonel Mikhail vorodyavsky of Minsk, and this is the mayor of Polotsk''s Anjie kemitz." Mikhail indicated their identity to the triangular eye.


    "Did you hear that the palace is full of fruit? Although we don''t know what it''s like, we didn''t drink less of the prince''s wine." Anjie interrupted.


    In Lithuania, who doesn''t know the names of mihau and Anjie? Both of them are examples of meritorious warriors. That triangular eye was such a hero when he heard that he hurt the Swede, and his face suddenly collapsed.


    The uninjured Swede is still unknown. He has been yelling around the triangular eye. If he wants the triangular eye, he must severely punish the two guys.


    "You see, gentlemen. I''m going to tell your royal highness about today. It''s not because I have a holiday with you, but because of your duty. Please go to the castle with me."


    In a dilemma, the triangular eye had to say so to Anjie and mihau. He had no ability to deal with such a thing, so he had to hand over the problems and people to the prince.


    However, in any case, the two Swedes had an accident in their own hands. No matter what the final result is, they can''t get rid of their relationship. It is small to lose the prince''s trust, and it is important to involve his family and life.


    "Just go, I haven''t been to the prince." Anjie said bravely, but before he finished, mihau hurriedly pulled him.


    "You just said that these two men were the servants of Senator Carl leibenhaupt. What did the so-called Senator come to his royal highness?"


    Compared with the impulsive Anjie, mihaw thought further. Since the fall of Warsaw and the disappearance of the king, people with clear eyes know that the biggest obstacle to Carl X''s occupation of the Republic of Poland is the commander of Lithuania. At this time, he sent a congressman to miatelsk and met the prince. Is there any secret in it?


    "How can I know such a thing? You''d better go to the castle with me." the triangular eye may not know or be unwilling to say. In short, repetition is such a sentence.


    This annoyed Anjie. He shook his fist and was ready to beat the triangular eye. The triangular eye had been frightened to protect his head with his arms at the sight of Anjie''s momentum.


    "Anzu, let me say something."


    Seeing that the situation will get out of hand again, Cherchen, who had just understood the taste through the dialogue, held Anjie''s raised fist and said.


    Anjie Yiyan put down his fist.


    Then, Chechen patted the triangular eye''s arm and asked him to put his arm down first.


    The triangular eye thought someone was going to hit him, and his arm protected his head more tightly.


    "Hi, sir. It''s all right, Anzu. He won''t hit you." Chechen said to the triangular eye.


    The triangular eye may also distinguish from the voice that Chechen was not the ferocious guy just now. He carefully showed an eye from the nest of his arm and put his arm down when he saw the situation clearly.


    "Sir, the mihau knight and Anjie still have military affairs today. Why don''t I accompany you and these two guests to the castle first. They are all nobles and dare to do it. If the prince really punishes them for this matter, they won''t run away." Chechen said to the triangular eye. Of course, he made up the so-called military affairs.


    "You? Who are you?"


    Triangular eyes looked at young Chechen and asked distrustfully.


    "I''m Cherchen of Prince yanush''s guards."


    Although the prince''s appointment to him has just come down today, and Chechen has not officially reported it, it might as well prevent Chechen from pulling the big flag as a tiger skin.


    "What you said is true?" triangular eyes can''t believe it. After all, the Guard Corps is Prince yanushi''s most elite army. The boy is young and doesn''t look like he is qualified to join the Guard Corps.


    "Don''t you believe me? Can''t you believe the letter of appointment of the prince? Also, this gentleman''s injury is not light. If you waste time here again, his injury will worsen and he may really die."


    Che Chen shook the document given to him by Prince yanush in his hand, and urged the triangular eye with the Swedish life.


    "We are all noble people with backbone and dare to do things. When we come to the prince''s banquet in the evening, we will explain to the prince about hurting these two guys." mihau also promised loudly.


    Seeing the family emblem of the raziweu family above, the triangular eye finally believed Chechen''s words. He looked at mihau, then at the Swede who had been bleeding on his forehead, and finally agreed.


    So Chechen ordered fedot and others to take two injured Swedes out of the tavern, while he quietly walked to Anjie and mihau:


    "Anzu and mihau, I''ll send these two people back to the castle first. Whether Prince yanush will blame you or not, you should find some reliable people to intercede for you first."


    "I understand, Chechen." mihau nodded. He knows Cherchen''s kindness. Anjie made it big and small. Although it is already during the war, beating an envoy is disgraceful after all, and it is also an insult to the great prince. If you want to come, Princess jialiseide is a guest in another hospital. You and Anjie can ask the princess to talk about love in front of the prince.


    Seeing that Mikhail understood his intention, Chechen turned and left the tavern.


    On the way to the tavern, Chechen has been thinking about how to excuse them. There is no doubt that Anjie made the first move. The two Swedes were obviously the victims.


    "Uncle Pedro, what do you say to do about it?" Chechen couldn''t think of a way to break his head, so he had to turn to Uncle Pedro for help.


    "It''s easy to do." after listening to Chechen''s troubles, Pedro said confidently: "you and the prince said that when the two Swedes entered the tavern, they looked at the statue of the goddess of national protection hanging on the wall of the tavern with obscene eyes. Anjie was angry and beat them."


    "Are you kidding?" Chechen said in surprise. He thought the reason was too absurd.


    "Of course it''s a joke. But Cherchen, you really should go to the tavern more when you have time. The people of this country have unparalleled piety towards the goddess of national protection. No matter who insults the goddess of national protection, if there are ten knives in the tavern, ten knives will cut like your head," Pedro vowed.

 Chapter 165

    After the two Swedes were sent to the castle, Cherchen was soon summoned by Prince yanush.


    While Chechen and others were drinking in the tavern, Prince yanush met with Senator Carl lebenhaupt. Mr. Carl leibenhaupt conveyed his Majesty King Carl X''s cordial greetings to Prince yanush and told the prince about the rapid advance of the invincible Swedish army in Poland and Poland.


    "Krakow has been surrounded, and now Krakow commander Stefan charneski has become a bird in the cage. He has no other way to go except surrender and war death. And the great chief of Cossack khmelinitsky has also sent envoys to his majesty, willing to submit to the kingdom of Sweden. His Majesty King Carl x hopes to meet the king of Lithuania in Warsaw one day Meet your majesty. "


    During the conversation, Carl lebenhopt called yanush raziweu''s "king of Lithuania". This greatly satisfied Prince yanush''s self-esteem. When Senator Carl lebenhaupt asked whether Lithuania was ready to welcome the arrival of Swedish field marshal general braue weixingsburg, yanush vowed that the whole Lithuania was ready to welcome the field marshal.


    The whole Lithuanian region is indeed ready to "welcome" Swedes.


    Less than 20 minutes after Prince yanush made his statement, the triangular eyed servant spread the news that Senator Carl leibenhaupt''s servant had been beaten to the prince''s ears.


    After hearing the news, Prince yanush flushed with anger. I had just promised the envoy of the king of Sweden that such a thing had happened, which was beating myself in the face. And that "welcome" now sounds particularly harsh.


    "If the Swedish army in Lithuania received such a welcome, I don''t think the marshal would like to come," said Senator Carl leibenhaupt with a smile, wiping his chin''s goatee.


    In yanush''s view, the smile was a mockery of himself.


    "I''m sorry about this. But I hope it won''t affect your mood at the dinner. As for those who hurt your servant, I''ll deal with them," yanush assured the congressman.


    "I am honored to attend his Royal Highness''s dinner."


    With the assurance of Prince yanush, Senator Carl leibenhaupt made a slight bow and said goodbye to the prince.


    After Senator Carl leibenhaupt left, Prince yanush did not immediately deal with Anjie and mihau as he said, but fell into deep concern.


    Originally, Prince yanushi thought that he had won the support of most lords and generals through official vows and bribes. After all, mihau, Anjie and others are grateful to themselves. But the beating made Prince yanush vaguely feel that if he wanted to betray the Republic and throw himself into the embrace of the kingdom of Sweden, there would not be as many people supporting him as he thought. Some people even fiercely oppose themselves. The Lithuanian deputy commander, who was once alone, will regain a group of supporters.


    In particular, this dinner will be a historic moment for Prince yanush to announce Lithuania''s accession to the kingdom of Sweden to all nobles. If there is a basket in the dinner, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    On second thoughts, Prince yanushi called the servant with the triangular eyes in again and asked him to repeat the events at that time in detail. Just now, because Carl leibenhaupt was there, the prince didn''t fully understand the whole thing.


    "Tell me the truth and don''t lie to me at all," said Prince yanush.


    In front of the prince, the triangular eye dared not lie. He racked his brains to recall every detail at that time.


    "You mean that only mihau and Anjie beat people at that time?"


    After hearing the recollective description of the triangular eye, Prince yanush confirmed.


    "Yes, yes, Prince."


    "Isn''t that Cherchen and his companions involved?"


    "No, No."


    The prince nodded with satisfaction. He asked again:


    "Knight mihau said he would come to the dinner party in the evening?"


    Triangle eye gave a positive answer again.


    Prince yanush waved his hand and signaled that the triangular eye could go down.


    "The situation doesn''t seem as bad as you think."


    Prince yanush lay down on the recliner and sank his whole body into the soft cushion.


    "Cherchen and his mercenaries didn''t participate in this matter, and rescued the two Swedes, which shows that he and his mercenaries are trustworthy. Although mihau and Anjie beat people, they didn''t run away from the crime, but frankly attended the dinner, which shows that they are still loyal to themselves. What if they beat Swedes? After all, they don''t know what I''m about with Swedes Department. Maybe they did it to show their loyalty to me. Everyone knows that the next goal of Swedes is me. And what can I get if I deal with two people who are loyal to myself? Swedish friendship? That thing is only useful when I am full of vitality. "Prince yanush thought.


    Prince yanushi was worried about the good side, and he planned:


    "But be careful. Give the guard of the dinner party to the foreign mercenaries in his Guard Corps, and Victor de labuska can trust his loyalty. Let him take the mercenary corps of Cherchen. He has just forgiven the child''s fault, and he is grateful to himself. There is no doubt about his loyalty."


    It has to be said that sometimes people tend to think things are good and beneficial to themselves. Prince yanushi has made such a mistake now. Although he saw the crisis, he is still willing to wrongly overestimate his purchase of mihau and Anjie, believing that they will be loyal to themselves because of their fame and wealth.


    This will also make him encounter an extremely embarrassing situation at the dinner party in the evening, and finally pave the way for his death.


    Yanushi shook the bell on his desk, and the attendant outside the door soon appeared at the door.


    "Is Che Chen still outside the door?"


    "Yes. He is still waiting for your call, Prince."


    "Tell him to go down. I know everything. Let him go to Victor de la Busca and say that he and Victor de la Busca will be entrusted with the escort work for the evening dinner. Then the two people will come together again."


    After waiting for the prince''s orders, the attendants withdrew to convey the orders.


    Prince yanushi took out a huge gold cross from the drawer of his desk, put it on his lips and kissed it.


    "God, please protect your most loyal servant."


    The jewels of the cross reflect yanush''s pious appearance, but not his heart.

 Chapter 166

    After listening to the prince''s order brought by Prince yanush''s attendants, Chechen is ready to find Victor de labska, his hometown. He asked the rest of the mercenary regiment to go back and get ready, and asked his uncle Pedro to go with him to see the Spanish fellow.


    "Uncle, what kind of soldier is captain Victor de labuska?" Chechen asked.


    Before that, Chechen and Victor had no intersection, but Pedro was different. For Cherchen''s business, Pedro once asked Victor for help. Although it didn''t succeed in the end, they finally knew something.


    "Victor is a typical soldier. In the past, he was as meticulous as captain Franco. His family name is also well-known in Spain. His family has participated in almost all activities to recover the lost land and the new world. Victor has always been proud of his family name and hopes to make a career that is not inferior to his ancestors. No matter the commander of his infantry team The gun, the dagger or the musket are all skillfully operated, which is a force that can not be underestimated, "Pedro recalled.


    "I really want to see captain Victor right away," Chechen said eagerly after listening to Pedro''s description. Since he came to Poland, what he admired most was the dead leader Franco. Now it is said that Victor de labuska is the same person as the leader. How can he not let Cherchen feel the impulse to see him.


    But at this time, Pedro poured a basin of cold water on Chechen.


    "I just said Victor used to be like Franco. But now, hey..."


    Pedro said and laughed.


    Chechen heard envy and loss from Uncle Pedro''s laughter.


    "How''s it going now?" Chechen asked.


    Pedro didn''t answer. Chechen did not continue to ask, but hurried to the infantry team led by Victor de labuska after asking for the station.


    At the camp, the camp guard told Chechen that lieutenant Victor was not in the camp, but rented a house in the city.


    "Where should I find Lieutenant Victor?" Chechen asked anxiously. After all, Prince yanush is still waiting for them.


    "If you want to find our lieutenant, you can try your luck at the Unicorn Hotel," said the guard.


    "Where is the hotel?"


    "The hotel is..."


    Before the guard had finished, Pedro interrupted, "I know where the hotel is."


    With that, Pedro took Cherchen and left the gate of the camp.


    "Uncle, if you had known that lieutenant Victor was not in the camp, you should have told me earlier. We wouldn''t have to take so many wrong roads." on the way, Chechen complained about his uncle.


    When Pedro heard Cherchen''s complaint, he smiled and said, "dear nephew, it can''t blame me. Although I know where Victor rented a room, I''m not sure he will be there today. After all, as a soldier, he has a higher probability of staying in the camp."


    Pedro also makes sense. So Chechen stopped worrying about this problem.


    Under the leadership of Pedro, Chechen soon arrived at the Unicorn Hotel. Pedro seemed to be familiar with this place. Without even asking which room Victor lived in, he took Cherchen to the second floor.


    In front of the door of room No. 2007, Pedro stopped. He hit the door panel with his fist and shouted:


    "Victor de la Busca, is Victor de la Busca there?"


    A woman''s scream came out of the door, followed by a flurry of voices.


    After a while, a rough middle-aged man''s voice came out of the door:


    "Who is it?"


    "I''m Pedro, your friend. Remember? I''ll convey Prince yanush''s orders," said Pedro.


    A little later, the door was opened. A middle-aged man wearing a yellow leather shirt and a brown goatee appeared in front of Chechen.


    "Oh, it''s really you, Pedro!" said Victor de la Busca to Pedro.


    Then Victor looked at Cherchen beside Pedro in doubt.


    "Who is this?"


    "He is my nephew Chechen. In fact, he came today to convey Prince yanush''s orders."


    On hearing that it was Pedro''s nephew, Victor smiled and said, "you are the head of Chechen. Have you been released by his Highness the prince? I''m sorry I didn''t help you in intercession."


    "No, don''t say anything, uncle victor. I''m very grateful that you can intercede for me. I''m here to inform you that his Highness Prince yanush wants to see you."


    Hearing that the Prince wanted to see himself, Victor showed a trace of panic.


    "When did this happen?" asked victor.


    "About an hour ago, we went to your infantry camp before we found here."


    As part of Prince yanush''s Guard Corps, Victor''s infantry team is located very close to the castle. Generally, it can go back and forth in half an hour. But now more than an hour has passed. At the thought of making the prince wait so long, Victor hurried back to the room to wear the rest of his clothes, and even the door opened.


    So, everything in the room was at a glance by uncle and nephew Chechen. Victor''s room was very simple, but Chechen was surprised that there was a woman wearing only underwear on the bed in the room, and the woman knew herself - she was Mrs. kolf who saved Chris with herself.


    When Chechen saw Mrs. kolf, Mrs. kolf also saw Chechen. The Duchess showed a trace of panic. She quickly hid in the bathroom of the room.


    "Can we go now?"


    Che Chen Hai Mei Cong was shocked and recovered. Victor had grabbed the belt, helmet and short broad sword on the chair and was ready to wear them while walking.


    "Oh, yes," Chechen said quickly.


    Chechen quickly sidled to make way for victor. Then Victor was in front, Chechen and Pedro were behind, and the three went downstairs.


    Chechen finally understood why his uncle''s smile was full of envy and loss. His uncle has been fascinated since he saw the beautiful kolf. He wanted to pursue Mrs. kolf, but now Mrs. kolf is in Victor''s bed.


    However, Chechen also had to admit that lieutenant Victor was better than his uncle in everything, whether temperament, figure or identity.


    "Uncle," Chechen whispered to Pedro nearby. He tried not to let victor in front of him hear the conversation.


    "What?" replied Pedro hastily.


    "There will be bread and cheese."


    "Huh?"


    Pedro didn''t understand what his nephew meant for a moment. When he came back, the frustrated middle-aged uncle slapped Cherchen on the back of the head:


    "Shut up, you smelly boy!"

 Chapter 167

    Victor''s lateness should have caused Prince yanush''s anger, because his royal highness hates the soldiers who are not punctual. And Victor was ready to be punished by the prince. But Prince yanush did not punish Victor, not even a word. He pointed to a young man next to him and said to Victor:


    "Lieutenant Victor, let me introduce you. This is Catherine, Prince boguslav''s personal guard. He will lead a team of Prince''s guards to protect the dinner with you tonight."


    Catherine took off her hat and saluted victor. When he looked up, he smiled slightly at Chechen.


    "Thank you for your kindness, your highness. But I believe that relying on my infantry is enough to deal with any situation." Victor declined Prince yanush. For Victor, who has great military pride, it is an insult for him to drink his subordinates for an ordinary dinner.


    "Of course I believe in the abilities of you and your subordinates. But Victor, today''s dinner is extraordinary. Half of the Lords and senior officers of the Republic will be present, and there will be no room for any mistakes. Not only this Catherine, but also your Spanish fellow Chechen, who has saved my life and is a very capable rising star. He and his mercenary regiment will also join us "On guard tonight," said the prince calmly but without doubt.


    Victor followed the prince for a long time. Of course, he knew the prince''s temper very well. When Prince yanush said so, he said nothing more.


    "Three, you are the most trusted people of me and my brother. I might as well tell you frankly that tonight will be an important moment to determine the fate of me and the raziwiu family. You may have to deal with not only the enemies outside, but also those who may betray at today''s banquet. I hope you will trust and support me anyway."


    "We will, your highness."


    Seeing that Prince yanush said so solemnly and sincerely, the three answered loudly.


    Prince kenush did not seem satisfied. He strode to his desk and took out the cross.


    "In the name of the cross, I want you to say it again."


    "We will be loyal to you, the great prince." the three repeated to the crucified Jesus.


    "Never let out today''s words."


    "Never let out today''s words."


    This time, yanushi finally put down his heart.


    "Well, you three go down and discuss the security work in the evening. I''m tired and need a rest." Prince yanush said to the three.


    So Chechen, Catherine and Victor saluted the prince and left the room.


    The gate closed slowly behind the three people, and the pointer of the mechanical clock in the corridor reached 3 p.m., less than three hours from the dinner.


    "Catherine, I didn''t expect to be with you at night."


    As soon as he got out of the gate, Cherchen said happily to Catherine.


    "I didn''t expect it either. When the prince sent me to the great prince, I still wondered."


    "Have you seen Princess Helena?"


    "Yes. She and her father also live in the Grand Prince''s courtyard. I know Helena has suffered a lot in Moscow, but now the pain has come. I swear to her that I will never leave her again."


    "Didn''t lord fiordo object?"


    "No. he saw that I was highly valued by Prince boguslav, and now talking to me is sweeter than honey. And just now the great prince promised me that as long as I work hard for the razeviu family, he will be the witness of my marriage to Princess Helena!" Catherine said excitedly.


    "Cough."


    Originally, Cherchen was about to congratulate Catherine on finally getting married, but their greetings were interrupted by Victor''s cough.


    Seeing Catherine and Cherchen''s attention attracted by themselves, Victor put down his fist in front of his lips.


    "Gentlemen, I didn''t want to interrupt your nostalgia, but now let''s talk about the garrison at night. I mean, my infantry is responsible for the security of the castle, and two soldiers are responsible for the periphery of the castle," Victor said. His serious tone made Catherine feel that Victor regarded himself as his men.


    This plan was naturally opposed by Catherine.


    "Mr. lieutenant, the order given to me by Prince bogusslav is very clear, that is to come to the castle to take charge of the security work. You have arranged me outside the castle now, which obviously violates the order given to me by the prince. Of course, as a soldier, I will obey the order, but please get the warrant to change the original order from Prince bogusslav to me." Catherine said in a low voice.


    And Chechen also said, "Lieutenant, I will obey your arrangement. But I want to remind you that several of my officers are veterans with unique skills. If there is any emergency at the dinner, they will play a greater role in the castle than outside the castle."


    Hearing that Catherine and Chechen disagreed with their plan, Victor blew his beard and stared. He thinks that as a prince, he is responsible for the prince''s dinner today. Of course, everything should be done according to his orders.


    However, one of them is boguslav, the other is his own hometown and the Savior of Prince yanush. It is rare for them to cooperate once, and Victor doesn''t want to make the relationship too stiff. So Victor asked them what other better ideas they had.


    "Since we want to ensure the safety of the dinner party, we should arrange the most elite of the three teams in the castle. There are two doors in front of and behind the miyagilsk castle, and we arrange 20 people to guard each door. In the castle, in order to prevent spies from sneaking in and trying to cheat, four to five soldiers should be arranged at each stairway and aisle. Then the banquet hall is Most importantly, I suggest that our three teams arrange the best people here. But there are a lot of guests at the party in the evening, and our people should be about 30, "said Catherine calmly.


    As the personal guard of Prince boguslav, Catherine knows the situation of MIA telsk Castle very well. This scheme not only takes into account both inside and outside, but also tight outside and loose inside, taking care of the normal progress of the banquet.


    For this scheme, Victor''s heart also thinks it is impeccable. At this time, he also showed the quality of an honest soldier.


    "Well, let''s arrange it according to this plan," Victor said to the two.


    "Ah?"


    Chechen and Catherine were surprised that Victor was so open-minded.


    "Ah, what? If there is a better plan for me to choose from, of course I will consider it. But Catherine''s plan is already the best, so I certainly have no other suggestions," Victor said.


    Now they couldn''t help but respect him.


    "Yes, Lieutenant victor."


    This time, Chechen and Catherine shouted sincerely.

 Chapter 168

    After arriving in the Republic of Poland, Cherchen attended many dinners, the most grand of which was the birthday of Princess Smolensk Helena. At that birthday dinner, the nobles of Smolensk, large and small, gathered to celebrate the birthday of the proud daughter Princess Helena.


    But after that dinner, there was an extremely tragic siege of Smolensk. There was also a tragic love storm between Helena and Catherine.


    But if we compare this dinner hosted by Prince yanush razeviu, the Smolensk one is really not worth mentioning.


    Just in terms of the identity of the guests, Princess Helena''s birthday party invited only officials and nobles in Smolensk City, nearby villages and towns and manors. Their highest status was only the title of Duke, the highest official position performed, and the sword officer. But at today''s dinner, there were two princes alone, and countless other generals and colonels.


    In front of the castle gate, Catherine and Cherchen stood together. They and the guards checked the guests'' invitations on both sides, while Victor assigned tasks in the castle.


    After checking the invitation, a soldier pulled the guest''s horse or carriage to the temporary parking place - there were too many guests tonight, and the stables in the castle were not enough.


    Catherine pointed to a strong man coming down from a carriage and said:


    "Hey, did you see the man in a silver Kaftan coat and a red belt around his waist? He is general Jan sobesky of Lida fort. Although he is only twenty-six or seven years old, he has long been famous in the Republic. On the battlefield of berestechko, his cavalry first attacked tegay Bai''s camp and cut down the flag."


    "That one?" Chechen looked down Catherine''s hand. Wearing a silver coat, Jan sobesky was particularly conspicuous in the crowd, and Chechen quickly identified him.


    The young general Jan sobesky had a square face, an extremely thick beard on his lips, a broad forehead and sharp eyes. Yang sobieski''s figure is not very tall. In Chechen''s eyes, Yang sobieski is not even much higher than MIHA. But his chest is extremely wide, like a wall.


    Jan sobesky didn''t know someone was watching him. When he got out of the carriage, he didn''t come towards the gate. Instead, he went straight to a carriage nearby, bowed to the women and teenagers who came down and began to talk.


    At this time, Catherine consciously introduced Cherchen:


    "The lady and her children are princess jialiseide, the widow of the famous Prince yarimi, and Prince Mikhail vishnewski. After the huge territory of Prince yarimi fell to Ukraine, the princess and his royal highness can only live on the little money left. Therefore, they can''t even afford to hold a decent funeral for the king."


    Before Catherine''s words were finished, Jan sobesky and princess galisade had finished their short conversation, and they walked side by side towards the gate of the castle. So Catherine had to shut her mouth for the time being.


    When the three guests passed in front of Cherchen and Catherine, Catherine shouted "salute!" and the guards in front of the gate saluted Jan sobesky neatly and watched them enter the castle.


    After the ceremony, Chechen asked Catherine, "Katherine, how did you know so well about the great figures of the Republic before you came to miatelsk?"


    For Chechen''s question, Catherine answered as follows: "These are compulsory courses for great noble families like lazivius. Prince bogusslav often deals with these people. Therefore, as the personal guard of the prince, we must also understand the preferences and characteristics of these people. For example, Princess galisade just now, although Prince yarimi has passed away and the family path of the vishniewski family has fallen, the princess herself attaches great importance to it Ostentation and etiquette, so when facing the princess, we have to show enough respect. "


    Che Chen nodded vaguely.


    At this time, mihau and Anjie came together.


    The two knights also wore the most gorgeous clothes today.


    The mihau knight was wearing a pair of long yellow riding boots with gold-plated spurs; he was wearing a red uniform and a sword with a red gold hand plate at his waist; in his belt, he also inserted a scepter symbolizing the identity of the head. In general, mihau''s dress was as dignified as a knight.


    Anjie wore a purple cloak with a yellow deerskin lined Samurai uniform inside. He hung a saber around his waist. Like mihau, his belt was also equipped with a scepter. Anjie''s beautiful beard was polished with olive oil.


    "Mihaeu, Anzu." Chechen greeted them and shouted the names of the two friends happily, while the guard behind him stepped forward and pulled their reins.


    Anjie and mihaw jumped off their horses, and the three gathered together to talk.


    When Chechen praised Mikhail''s beautiful dress today, Anjie burst out laughing.


    "Our knight is here to hunt today."


    "Anjie, don''t talk nonsense!" mihau glared at Anjie, but his face turned red first.


    "Mikhail, haven''t you married yet?" Chechen was surprised. He had thought that nobles of mihau''s age should have married long ago.


    "If the enemy is not destroyed, why is it a home?" Mikhail said solemnly.


    "Come on, it''s clear that others don''t like you." Anjie teased him.


    At this moment, mihau became angry. He punched Anjie in the stomach and then walked forward.


    "Chechen, I''ll go first. We''ll talk later at the dinner party." Anjie hurried with his stomach covered.


    After that, fiordo obhovich and Princess Helena also came. Since coming to miatelsk and meeting Catherine again, Helena''s state has been much better and her complexion has recovered a lot.


    When Catherine walked towards Helena happily, fiordo stepped forward and took Catherine by the wrist and affectionately called Catherine her son-in-law. Then, fiordo loudly introduced in public how much Catherine was valued by the Royal Horse warden and the general leader, as if he was afraid that others would not know. This also made Catherine extremely embarrassed.


    In the end, Catherine finally sent her future father-in-law to the castle.


    "Lord fiordo''s attitude towards you has changed a lot, Catherine." Chechen said happily for Catherine.


    Catherine smiled bitterly. The former city Lord didn''t really like himself, but now fiordo lost everything. He wanted to curry favor with Prince bogusslav and the commander, so he was kind to himself.


    The mechanical clock in the castle struck six. Chechen and Catherine command the guards to close the door, while others move out the salute.


    According to the rules, the salute should be fired at intervals of twenty. The Gunners fired the guns one by one. With the last shot, the dinner officially began.


    "Catherine, you go up first. I''ll just stay here and clean up."


    The artillery used to be used for salute will be moved back to the armory after use, which is also in the charge of Chechen and Catherine. After seeing Catherine''s party, Chechen kept looking into the castle and knew that he was anxious to find Helena, so he took the initiative to say.


    "Thank you very much, Chechen." Catherine agreed happily, and hurried into the castle without hesitation.


    It took more than an hour for all the guns to be moved back to the armory. Chechen wiped the sweat on his forehead and was ready to enter the castle. At this time, a loud noise came out of the castle.


    Then a figure jumped down from the balcony on the second floor.


    "Stop him, Chechen!"


    Someone shouted from the balcony. It was Victor''s voice.

 Chapter 169

If you want to know what happened, you have to start with the banquet.


    When mihau and Anjie entered the hall, everyone looked at Prince yanush and guessed what the prince was going to say.

 Chapter 170

    Yanush finally spoke. His first words surprised everyone.


    "Gentlemen and distinguished guests, many of you will be surprised or even frightened by what I have to say. However, please follow your trust in me, trust me, trust me, and be the most loyal friend of our raziweu family. Then, please raise your glasses and shout with me: long live King Carl Gustav!"


    "Hooray! Hooray!"


    All the mercenary officers around Prince yanush and Senator Carl leibenhaupt shouted in unison.


    But there was no sound under the stage.


    Originally, everyone stood up, raised their glasses, and cheered after Prince yanush finished his toast according to practice. But tonight''s toast is really shocking. Some people stood there holding their glasses at a loss, while others did it and remained silent.


    Prince yanushi originally chose to announce the news after three rounds of drinking, considering that people are prone to confusion when drunk, but the current situation does not seem to be as he intended.


    "Mihaw, did we hear wrong? Did you hear what the prince was saying?" Anjie asked mihaw with a pale face.


    "The Republic has been betrayed," mihau said gnashing his teeth.


    After yanushi said that, he seemed to have unloaded a heavy burden. After a long sigh of relief, without giving the public time to respond, he turned to Senator Carl leibenhaupt and said, "Mr. senator, it''s time to announce the treaty we signed. Let everyone know what his majesty Carl X has brought to us."


    Senator Carl lebenhopt nodded. He now raised his head like a proud rooster, unfolded a parchment instrument and began to read out: the world is difficult and the country is in danger. After losing all hope of being saved by the most noble king, we, the nobles and subjects of all classes of the Grand Duchy of Lithuania, Unanimously decides to accept the asylum of his Majesty the king of Sweden, the most distinguished, and to act in accordance with the following agreement:


    1¡¢ Joint operations against all common enemies.


    2¡¢ The Grand Duchy of Lithuania was not incorporated into Sweden, but was united with the kingdom of Poland in the past. That is, in all aspects, nation and nation are equal, Parliament and Parliament are equal, and nobility and nobility are equal.


    3¡¢ In parliament, everyone''s freedom of speech.


    4¡¢ Freedom of religion is inviolable.


    Compared with the silence at the beginning, the treaty caused a lot of noise among the nobility. Some nobles discussed the terms of the treaty loudly and thought that they were not unacceptable.


    "Long live his Majesty the king of Sweden!"


    A shout came out of the crowd. It was Jan sobesky. The young soldier was the first to become a supporter of the prince.


    Then General Alexander otkinski joined the camp of long live. His territory is at Fort covno, which is surrounded by the kingdom of Sweden. Without the support of Prince yanush, it is a Jedi.


    Prince yanush nodded with satisfaction. People follow the crowd. As long as there are the first and second responders, more and more people will follow.


    Boguslav, who stood behind the prince, had the same mentality. He was ready to shout out his attitude immediately to arouse a more chain reaction.


    But just then, a shrill plea came:


    "Your Highness, for the sake of Christ, for the sake of the great name of the previous king, and for the sake of the great deeds of the country before the king, show mercy and don''t let all this go to waste. Please throw the Treaty on the ground and step on the soles of your feet. Don''t abandon the Republic, don''t abandon us, don''t abandon yourself!"


    It was stanevich, the gray headed old regiment leader. The old regiment leader is 67 years old. He used to live at home and have milk and grandchildren, but for the sake of the Republic, the old man still put on his war robe without hesitation.


    "Can''t betray, can''t betray." some voices began to respond, and their voices became louder and louder.


    Seeing the voice of opposition, boguslav closed his mouth. Prince yanushi was at a loss in the face of the appeal, and it took him a while to recover.


    "I''ve made a decision. Don''t say more," Prince yanush replied to stanevich in a commanding tone.


    "Please, please."


    The captain of the old regiment collapsed to the ground, and his turbid eyes lost their look for a moment, but his mouth kept wriggling.


    But the prince has made up his mind, how can a mere regiment leader change it.


    "Don''t ask him! It''s useless to ask."


    Mihau suddenly stood up. He went to the old man and helped the old man stanevich. He looked at Prince yanush with angry and regretful eyes.


    "I really regret saving you so many times. You are a dragon and a hungry wolf in sheep''s clothing. I curse your family. From then on, your soul will fall into hell and your body will be swallowed up by demons."


    The "little man" Knight never cursed a person with vicious words. He said these words intermittently and incomprehensibly, but the sad and angry emotion can be felt by everyone.


    Infected by mihau''s words, Anjie kemitz also stood up, went to mihau and threw the scepter around his waist on the ground.


    Then, yezh halletsky, Sigmund srushka, Jan zamois, Stanislaw leantskorontsky and mihau came together.


    There was a sound of metal landing on the floor. It was the scepter of the officers. In this way, they expressed their determination to make a clean break to yanush.


    Seeing the situation getting out of control, yanush shouted, "escort! Victor, escort!"


    The small doors around the hall were opened. More than 30 soldiers and officers came in with guns. They dispersed the crowded crowd in the hall, and then formed a human wall around the high platform. The muzzle of the human wall was facing mihau and others.


    "Mihau, you betrayed me! Thanks to me, I have always regarded you as a model of soldiers. And you, now I give you one last chance - willing to change your mind to the left."


    "I am a soldier, and obeying orders is my bounden duty." a regiment leader retreated, and then some soldiers and nobles who are afraid of death walked to the left.


    Jeri haretsky, Sigmund srushka, Jan zamois, Stanislaw leantzkoronsky and mihau and Anjie stood still facing the muskets.


    In the face of the remaining hardliners, although yanushi was angry, he did not lose his mind. He ordered the guards to take them down and put them in prison.


    Fedot, who was on duty among the guards, looked at mihaw and Anjie with mixed feelings. Even if they had the heart to save them, they were alone at this time. They had to go to others and not let themselves face the benefactors of the two mercenary regiments.


    At this time, stanevich, the old regiment leader who had begged yanush, suddenly broke free of the guard''s hand and ran absently towards the balcony. Then, in full view of the public, the old man jumped off the balcony.

 Chapter 171

    It was a risky move for boguslav to pretend to be neutral and leave miatelsk. This means that Prince yanush will face the resistance in the city alone in the coming days. The reliable armed forces in his hands are only a few foreign dragon cavalry teams and infantry teams, and other local teams are not so reliable.


    Moreover, yanush must use the fastest time to stabilize the situation in miatelsk. He could neither show the Swedes that he was weak and unpopular, nor could he revive the resisters and take refuge in Pavel sapega. The latter, even more frightening than the former.


    For well-known reasons, deputy commander sapega has always been the strongest opponent of yanush raziwiu. Now yanush''s own actions have made sapega''s previous decisions a "right" decision with foresight in the eyes of others. For the prince''s opponents, Pavel sapega is a flag - at a time when their lords and team leaders are imprisoned, headless resisters are likely to turn to this flag.


    Military intelligence is urgent. On the afternoon of the day when boguslav led the army to leave myatailsk, Prince yanush summoned all his foreign officers.


    On the huge map of the miatelsk defense area, long zinski, Prince yanush''s bodyguard, marked the positions of the barricades guarded by the defenders one by one. The one armed Knight has unloaded the responsibility of protecting the prince''s wife and Princess Anna and returned to Prince yanush. Because now is the time for the great prince to employ people, every manpower is very valuable.


    Although longzinski was also dissatisfied with Prince yanush''s defection, he was trapped in the knight''s oath and could only continue to work for the prince.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, these places are the areas with the most intense rebel resistance. There are at least 100 or more than 300 rebels stationed in each area. However, these rebels only have guns and spears, and do not have artillery and other heavy weapons. Therefore, after the meeting, heads can go to the Armory of the castle to receive artillery as support fire."


    Long zinski said, inserting a small red, green and yellow flag in the marked area. Each flag of different colors represents the team responsible for attacking the area.


    Victor''s infantry uniforms are yellow, so they are responsible for the north.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the raziwiu family has been raising troops for thousands of days. Today is the time for you to repay me. Eliminate these people who oppose me, and your achievements will be appreciated by the raziwiu family and matched with them." Prince yanush scanned the faces of everyone attending the meeting one by one and carefully observed everyone''s expression.


    These expressions are exciting, dignified, calm and painful. The prince knew that not all of his foreign mercenaries agreed with his approach.


    "Any questions?" asked Prince yanush. His eyes rested for a moment especially on the painful expression.


    No one spoke. Maybe everyone acquiesced that there was no problem.


    "If you don''t understand anything, put it forward now. If you don''t, you''ll go to the armory to get the guns later." Prince yanush finally said.


    At this time, someone finally spoke.


    "I have," said a voice.


    The voice came from the only painful face among the people present. And the owner of this face is Chechen. At this time, Chechen''s face was pale, and his face had no blood color at all; His whole expression was both painful and desperate, and seemed to care about nothing.


    "Captain Chechen, what''s your problem?" yanush asked.


    "I ask the prince to put me and Anzu together," said Chechen.


    This request is undoubtedly groundbreaking. All the officers present looked at Chechen in surprise.


    Yanush''s eyes were burning. But he soon controlled his emotions. Chechen saved himself twice, which is something everyone knows. And the boy is young and energetic. More importantly, he is plastic and his values have not yet been finalized. As long as he accepts his point of view, he will serve his career wholeheartedly.


    "I remember you vowed to be loyal to me forever on the cross," yanush said word by word.


    "If I am loyal to my oath, I will break my faith to my friend; if I am loyal to my friend, I will break my oath. Both of them will be damned by heaven, so it is the same thing to me anyway."


    "Are you blaming me for locking up mihau and Anjie?"


    "They all used to trust you incomparably. But you failed to live up to their trust." when he said this, Chechen had tears in his eyes.


    Prince yanush took a deep breath.


    "So if it were you, what would you do when you faced the attack of two strong enemies?"


    "I will fight until the last moment." Chechen tried not to shed tears and said loudly.


    "You all go down first and Chechen stays." yanush didn''t answer Chechen immediately, but asked everyone to leave.


    The officers left the room. Before leaving the door, Victor looked back uneasily and closed the door.


    Now, only Cherchen and yanush are left.


    "I appreciate your courage. If I were a soldier, I would make the same choice," Prince yanush continued "But have you ever thought about what would happen to this country if I fought with Swedes or Russians with loyal officials like MIHA u and Anjie, and finally died in battle? Could she avoid being trampled by the invaders? MIHA u and Anjie are loyal patriots, I know. MIHA u also saved my life, Do I have the heart to hurt them? But they can''t understand and don''t want to understand my recipe for saving the country. They don''t trust me, just as you don''t trust me now. "Yanush talked widely. His words were sad, as if everything was someone else''s fault.


    "If they want to trust you, you should tell them what you think," Chechen insisted.


    "So I want to tell you now. Let you understand first and work for me sincerely. Listen, I''m like a businessman walking on the deserted street with a can of gold coins. At this end of the street is a gangster with a dagger and at the other end of the street is a bandit with a wooden stick. They all want to rob my gold coins. What should I do? The best way is It''s to put the gold coins on the ground and let the gangsters and bandits rob them. When they lose both, I''ll grab the gold coins back. "


    Chechen understood what yanush meant. His eyes lit up and said: "The kingdom of Sweden is the bandit with a dagger, and czar Russia is the bandit with a wooden stick. You want the bandit to kill the bandit and then kill the bruised bandit. God! Why don''t you tell this story to mihau and Anjie? This is a truth I can understand, and they will support you."


    "They won''t," the prince shook his head. "You are a foreigner, so you can look beyond the problem and understand what I think. But in their mind, whether Swedes or Russians are aggressors and want to go to war. So I can only lock them up first and don''t let them interfere with my plan."


    "Your Highness, I misunderstood you!" Chechen said shamefully. He felt that he was still too young to understand his Highness''s profound plan.


    "It doesn''t matter, son. Now that you understand, support me wholeheartedly and destroy those who rebel against me. When the civil strife subsides, I will take you to Smolensk and get it back."


    "Yes, your highness."


    Smolensk is the place where the leader of Franco buried his bones. Cherchen always wanted to fight back. Hearing Prince yanush''s words, Cherchen was completely convinced by Prince yanush''s foresight.

 Chapter 172

    The chain reaction caused by the sudden change of the dinner finally appeared on the third morning.


    After the brief chaos of the city, some of the Lords and commanders imprisoned by Prince yanush dispersed, some escaped from the city, and a small number built bases under the leadership of middle and lower level officers. They resisted Prince yanushi''s army''s request for them to surrender their weapons, and asked Prince yanushi to release their officers and threatened to attack miatelsk castle without letting them go.


    In some areas, the prince''s soldiers exchanged fire with the rebels. The exchange of fire ignited nearby houses, causing smoke to rise around the miyadelsk castle. And from time to time, there are new fires and pillars of smoke from somewhere.


    Innocent residents hid in their basement, praying for the end of the chaos as soon as possible. Because no matter the soldiers of the great prince or the rebels, their attitude towards the unarmed residents is the same. That is to take what is useful or may be useful and leave nothing behind.


    In such a chaotic situation, yanush raziweu, the initiator of the whole thing, and his cousin boguslav raziweu stood at the top of the miatelsk castle and watched it silently.


    Prince yanush''s face was dignified. He did not expect that there would be so many people against himself among the Lords and regiments. Especially people like Anjie and mihau who they try to win over. What is worse to them than the stingy king kazimiz? Why can''t they see that their cooperation with Carl x is also for this country? Now these people have paid the price for their stubbornness - all of them have been put in prison by themselves.


    But it didn''t end like this. Although these lords and regiments were arrested by themselves, the soldiers they brought did not collapse, but openly opposed themselves. Moreover, he got information, and the Lithuanian and Polish officers and soldiers in the prince''s own army outside the city also showed signs of instability.


    In contrast, Prince boguslav''s face was very relaxed. At the dinner party, boguslav, also a guest, wisely chose neither to follow his cousin nor to stand with those opponents when Prince yanush announced that he would submit to the kingdom of Sweden. So his current status is neutral. And yanush took it for granted that he was from this side.


    "I told my dear cousin that Lithuanians and poles are unreliable."


    Boguslav felt bored watching these boring things like fire and smoke with his cousin for a long time. He left yanush and came to the small round table. He picked up a bottle of French Brittany wine and poured half a glass for himself and yanush.


    The rebellion and commotion were all the national armies of the Republic, while the Lords and commanders accepted mercenaries, but most of them chose to stand still. Among them, the most peaceful is bogusslav''s troops. All foreign mercenaries are from bogusslav''s name.


    When saying this, Prince boguslav did not feel any change, as if he was not from this country.


    After taking a sip, boguslav picked up the other glass and returned to Prince yanush and handed it to him.


    But Prince yanush did not take the glass. The Supreme Master said to himself dejectedly:


    "Boguslav, am I wrong?"


    "What?"


    Boguslav wondered if he had heard wrong. My cousin, who never admits defeat, would say he lost?


    "Look here, there..." yanushi pointed to the flames and smoke. That''s where the rebels exchanged fire with their own forces. Seen from above, these flames are like fragile flames. But in his eyes, these were bits and pieces of fire burning the foundation of the family of raziweu.


    "I thought I had high enough prestige in Lithuania. The people were afraid of me, the soldiers respected me, and the elders feared me. Kazimiz and his running dogs suppressed our faith. As long as I cheer up, all people will support me. But you see, nearly two-thirds of the people opposed me, and only a few lords and commanders joined me, And most of them are sycophants. I believe as long as I show a slight disadvantage, these people will not be ashamed to change their homes immediately. "


    Yanush said, looking up at the sky and a group of sparrows flying by. The sparrows rounded the spire of the castle and flew south.


    "Brother, don''t be discouraged and disappointed. We have the support of Swedes and invincible Marshal Brauer behind us. Will we still be afraid of these beam clowns? They are still happy now. As soon as marshal Brauer weixingsburg''s army arrives, they will be crushed into powder."


    Hearing yanush''s retreat, boguslav hurriedly advised. He is now in an invincible position. If his cousin wins, as a member of the raziwiu family and the fiancee of Princess Anna, everything in the future will be his own, including the crown of Lithuania; If my cousin fails unfortunately, I will lose my cousin''s team anyway, and I can immediately join the rebel army to keep my foundation.


    But after hearing boguslav''s words, yanush''s eyebrows not only did not stretch, but more wrinkled together. He yelled at his cousin:


    "Do you want the Swedes to know that everyone has abandoned me!"


    Boguslav was so frightened by his cousin that he couldn''t speak for a moment.


    "We can''t wait any longer. We must quell the rebellion immediately before the Swedes come." after roaring boguslav, yanush said to himself again.


    "Brother Wang, I''m still neutral."


    Hearing Prince yanush''s words to himself, boguslav was afraid that his cousin would ask him to send troops to calm the chaos. He really had no room for turning around.


    Fortunately, Prince yanush did not intend to do so.


    "I''ll let victor and them attack the rebels. You lend me your artillery and lead your army out of the city."


    The guns of the as like as two peas of Janusz and La Zvi U are the same as the family emblem of the family of the La Zvi U. Even if the artillery is in the hands of the rebels, they can not identify themselves into a rebellion. Therefore, boguslav generously gave all the artillery to Prince yanush.


    "All my guns are in the castle, waiting for my cousin to call."


    When boguslav said this, yanush showed a gratifying smile. He then took boguslav''s hand and said:


    "I believe that the victory will eventually belong to our lachivius family. The road is tortuous, and we have to work together to go down. Now you take my wife and Princess Anna away from here and wait for my order. Collect all the taxes that can be collected by all the towns along the way, and there will be more places to spend money in the future. Then some of the land can also be sold to the Jews, and they can buy it from them in the future Just take it back. "


    The order of the great prince was just what boguslav wanted. He was secretly elated, but his face didn''t show it. He said to yanush, "everything is at your command, cousin."

 Chapter 173

    After receiving the weapons, one after another troops rushed out of the front and rear doors of the castle and rushed to the warring blocks. They will cooperate with the army of the raziwiu family who exchanged fire with the resisters there to expel and destroy the enemy.


    Victor''s infantry was assigned to a large block in the north. This is under the control of Colonel Jerzy haretsky''s guard. After learning that their officer had been detained by the prince, the army did not go out of the city to join the large army, but built barricades with rice bags, tables and chairs and other sundries at both streets. Because they were veterans who retired from Brest fortress and had rich combat experience, several attacks launched by the original Prince yanush''s army were repulsed, and the attacker also paid more than 20 lives for this.


    The mercenary regiment led by Chechen also acted with Victor''s infantry. Due to Prince yanush''s sacrifice, all the mercenary regiments wore a long gun uniform. They were armed to the teeth with a short broadsword hanging from their waist and a firerope in their hands. But the fighting enthusiasm of mercenaries is not very high. Because most of them are refugees from Smolensk rather than foreigners, they are resistant to such things as beating their own people.


    When Victor reached the block, he climbed up a tall building with several infantry officers, Cherchen and Pedro. This tall building is the tallest building near the block. It has four floors. From the top of the building, the positions of the resisters are clear at a glance.


    "You see, these rebels not only built barricades at the corner of the street, but also hid Musketeers in the street houses on both sides of the road behind the barricade. Moreover, they also built a second line of defense in the higher area 30 meters away. Although there is unlikely to be artillery, even with Musketeers can provide considerable fire support at this distance. When we attack, artillery We must suppress the Musketeers in the houses facing the street on both sides. It is best to force them out, and then the attacking soldiers try to break through the second position as quickly as possible. "


    Victor observed again and again and said his attack plan, while the officers around him kept making records with pen and paper. Chechen and Pedro were extremely amateur at this time. They were empty handed and eager to listen.


    During this period, the resisters in the block also found victor and others in the high-rise building. Their guns sprayed lead bullets at the windows of the high-rise building, trying to hit several people by luck. Several lead bullets did hit Victor''s window and beat wood chips from the wooden window frame, but Victor didn''t care. He continued to observe and issue orders like nothing.


    "Commander Chechen."


    Said Victor, putting down his binoculars.


    By this time, he had a clear idea of the situation of the rebels opposite.


    "You and your mercenary regiment go round to the other end of the street. You don''t have to attack, just block the retreat of the rebels. Once our attack is successful, the rebels are bound to retreat in that direction along the street. Your task is to block them."


    After listening to Victor''s arrangement for himself and the mercenary regiment, Cherchen rarely put forward any opinions. He saluted victor and showed obedience to Victor''s arrangement.


    On the way downstairs, Pedro couldn''t help complaining about Cherchen:


    "You should have argued just now. What credit can we get from blocking? Now everyone knows that Prince yanush is an employer. The more we do now, the more rewards the prince gives, and the more you hope to be reused."


    "Uncle, as you saw just now, the quality of our mercenary regiment is not the same as that of Victor''s infantry. If the two troops are mixed together to attack, they will not only be unable to cooperate, but also easily disrupt each other''s rhythm. And don''t you see? Our people have low morale when they see that they want to fight long ago." Cherchen explained to Pedro.


    At this time, they had gone downstairs to the door of the tall building. On both sides of the street are soldiers who take advantage of the last time before the war to rest and refresh themselves. The mercenary regiment and Victor''s infantry are completely different. The soldiers of the two forces are in charge of each place, standing or sitting, and there is no intersection at all.


    "Well, I see."


    Seeing this, Pedro also understood the facts of what Chechen said, so he no longer insisted.


    Chechen gathered his own people on the side of the street as he walked. In less than ten minutes, 124 soldiers had assembled.


    Fatima, yelishei, priest and fedot formed four columns with their soldiers, waiting for Cherchen''s order.


    Cherchen simply said the task assigned by Victor and wanted to start action. But then father sparsokukotsky stood up.


    Although the priest also received armor from the armory, he did not wear it. Today, father sparsokukotsky is still a gray robe with an iron cross hanging on his chest.


    "Father, do you have any questions?" Chechen asked.


    Spasokukotsky crossed his chest and said sadly: "My child, we have been taken care of by you for a long time. I also know that mercenaries accept the employment of their employers and obey orders as their bounden duty. What''s more, we are still family ministers of the raziweu family. But just the night before yesterday, yanush raziweu rebelled against the Republic and imprisoned many lords and leaders. These people are loyal and patriotic nobles and soldiers. Now, I We have to fight against the officers and soldiers who came to rescue them. This is a civil war, commander! Our brothers and compatriots are fratricidal. I really can''t do it. "


    Father sparsokukotsky''s words are not only his idea, but also the voice of many mercenaries in the mercenary regiment. As soon as the priest''s voice fell, it resonated in the mercenary regiment.


    As the noise became louder and louder, even the infantry soldiers nearby were attracted by the noise.


    If it had been Chechen before yesterday, he might have been persuaded by the priest''s words and even joined the defender immediately. But after the brainwashing of yanush raziweu, Cherchen''s heart has been extremely firm. He believes that the prince''s strategy is really correct.


    Che Chen made a move of pressing his hands down and motioned everyone to be quiet. When everyone was quiet and waiting for him to speak, Chechen cleared his throat and said, "everyone, I know your feelings very well. How can I be willing to fight with my former comrades in arms! But there is no way. These people are stubborn and oppose the prince."


    "The great prince is a traitor!" shouted someone in the line.


    "The great prince is not a traitor. He just chose a more tortuous and noble road. Let''s think about it. The great prince didn''t betray the country, and he didn''t say he would surrender to the Swedes. He brought the Swedes in just to deal with the Russians. Because it''s very difficult to recover svutsk, Minsk, Smolensk and other regions just by relying on his strength. The king didn''t trust him, restricted him everywhere, and everyone didn''t understand him. But the great prince, he tried his best to attract Swedes to help Austria and drive the Czar''s Russian army out of Lithuania and Smolensk. I believe in Prince yanush, and please believe me and the prince. "


    These words of Cherchen are a copy of what yanush said to him. Many people fell into meditation after listening to these specious truths.


    "Did the prince really bring Swedish troops into Lithuania to fight czar Russia?" someone asked.


    "It''s true that the prince told me," Chechen replied firmly.


    "The prince also said that he would fight back to Smolensk and take Yakov as the traitor."


    Yakov is not only the enemy of Chechen and Pedro, but also the enemy of almost everyone here. Hearing that Prince yanushi wanted the traitor to sit on the Daizhu, everyone was excited, and the fear of war just now disappeared.


    "Father, please believe me," said father sparsokukotsky opposite Chechen. Just now, only the priest remained silent.


    "God, I hope we haven''t done anything wrong." father spasokukotsky lowered his head and crossed his chest again. He also acquiesced to Chechen''s words.


    Seeing that the most stubborn father sparsokukotsky was also persuaded, Cherchen smiled with relief. He waved his arm and shouted, "mercenary regiment, let''s go!"


    Originally, the mercenary regiments of four teams lined up in two teams and marched in the opposite direction.


    Due to the map of MIA jersk, Cherchen and his team soon found the nearest route around the nearest street. They advanced cautiously, fearing that there were hidden resisters nearby.


    Fortunately, the mercenary regiment did not encounter any obstruction all the way.


    When the mercenary regiment finished three quarters of the way, Victor began to attack. First there was the sound of a three pound gun, then the second and third, and then there was the sound of gunfire.


    Hearing the sound of guns and gunfire, the mercenary regiment couldn''t help accelerating its pace.


    When they arrived at the opposite street, Chechen found that there were only more than 20 enemies who had built a base there. Obviously, due to the emergency situation opposite, a lot of people have been transferred here.


    The resisters, of course, saw the mercenary regiment. They hid behind the barricade in three rows and fired continuously.


    Two mercenary regiments were shot and wounded. Others had to hide under buildings on both sides.


    "Fatima, you take people from the roof and go around their heads." Chechen shouted to Fatima who followed him.


    Fatima nodded. She kicked open a door and went in with the guards.


    "The others shot back."


    Chechen first aimed a pistol and fired a shot, and then ordered. Of course, at this distance, it is almost as impossible for a bullet from a pistol to hit a man as it is to hit the moon.


    More than a hundred people squatted or lay down and opened fire gradually. With five times the enemy''s firepower, the mercenary regiment gradually suppressed the enemy. At this time, some mercenaries got up. They threw their muskets aside, pulled out their short and wide swords and began to approach the barricade against the wall.


    Everything seems to be going well. The fastest mercenary is less than ten steps away from the resister. But at this time, the windows of high-rise buildings on both sides were suddenly poked open, and several Black Muzzles came out.


    "Be careful!" Chechen shouted.


    But it''s too late. The bullet from the muzzle of the gun hit the front mercenary and knocked him to the ground. The rest of the mercenaries stopped. They raised their heads, raised their guns and fired backwards at the window.


    Seeing that the mercenaries were suppressed back, Chechen was of course anxious. But he couldn''t think of a better way except ordering some mercenaries to fire upward.


    But suddenly, the gunfire on one side of the building stopped. Then a head with a Tatar helmet came out of a window.


    It''s Fatima! It turned out that she took her men through the wall and over the house to attack the enemy from the top according to Chechen''s order, but it happened that the resisters in the room met. With Fatima''s skill, those black shooters soon died under her knife.


    Without the sneak attack on one side, Cherchen''s pressure suddenly reduced. The remaining people couldn''t help shooting at the building windows on the other side to suppress the enemy''s fire. Another group of people continued to rush towards the barricade with short and broad swords.


    The two teams soon engaged in close combat. At this time, the sound of killing from the other end was getting closer and closer. Obviously, Victor''s side has also successfully broken the barricade.


    After four or five casualties, the remaining resisters gave up their resistance and began to retreat.


    "Head."


    Cherchen wanted to continue pursuing, but Fatima shouted at him. Fatima came down directly from the roof with a rope and landed next to Chechen.


    "Commander, there is a large group of defeated troops coming towards us. I think there are about 70 or 80 people."


    Seven or eight or ten people defeated the army, and the other party ran away wholeheartedly. If the mercenary regiment rushed up so recklessly, it might break up.


    Chechen quickly ordered the mercenary regiment to stop and array on the spot. He ordered a dozen mercenaries with good shooting skills to follow fedot up to the second floor of the rooms on both sides.


    Almost at the same time when the mercenary regiment was in formation, the defeated army appeared in the field of vision of the mercenary regiment.


    Some of the defeated troops wore chain armour, while others wore long clothes. The seven or eight people at the front had black and gray faces. It was obvious that they had just experienced a fierce battle.


    At this time, when they saw that the back road was blocked, everyone gave a desperate roar and rushed to the mercenary regiment at the fastest speed.


    The soldiers of the mercenary regiment also made an earth shaking war roar. The soldiers of each mercenary regiment took a horse step, and the right foot of the former soldier was against the left foot of the latter.


    The two teams collided. The soldiers in their front rows were instantly penetrated by each other''s weapons.


    The impact of the resisters was completely offset. They were blocked in the street. Although they were less than a hundred steps away from the exit, they just couldn''t rush through.


    The Musketeers arranged by Chechen on both sides of the street kept firing, harvesting the lives of the resisters. Condescending and such a dense formation, the bullets didn''t miss.


    Looking at his companions being killed and bleeding flowers blooming around him, others finally began to be afraid. They kept retreating, hoping to distance themselves. This is another problem. The remaining people are more difficult to resist the impact of the mercenary regiment.


    The several grenades falling overhead became the last straw to overwhelm the will of the resisters. When they found that their heads were also enemies, the soldiers'' will collapsed.


    "We surrender!" someone began to shout.


    Just at this time, Victor''s infantry also broke through the obstruction and appeared behind the resisters.

 Chapter 174

    Victor and Cherchen''s victory is only a microcosm of the battles around Mia jersk. With the foreign mercenaries joining the war and the use of various artillery, the scattered resisters dispersed one after another. Some of them withdrew from the city and fled to the countryside, while others laid down their arms and surrendered. In the evening, all the fires in the urban area of miatelsk had been extinguished, and only a few shots rang out occasionally.


    This victory encouraged Prince yanush. He seemed to see that he could control the situation in Lithuania even without the support of various lords and regiment leaders.


    Among them, the performance of Chechen''s mercenary regiment was especially welcomed by Prince yanush. Although most of the victory over the resisters of yezh haritsky''s headquarters was due to Victor''s proper command, the role played by Cherchen''s headquarters was not so indispensable and irreplaceable. But the composition of Chechen''s mercenary Corps is too special - most of its officers are foreigners, while the soldiers are Lithuanians.


    Under the background of low morale of other local troops and unwilling to fire on their compatriots, this mercenary regiment maintained high fighting spirit and loyalty to the raziwiu family, which really surprised Prince yanush.


    So before the resistance in all parts of the city had completely subsided, Prince yanush couldn''t wait to send someone to summon victor and Cherchen. Although the prince actually wanted to see only Chechen, he didn''t want to cool Victor''s heart because he favored one over the other.


    In the hall of the castle, Prince yanush cordially received them. As before, Prince yanushi first praised the two men for their heroic performance and proper command in the battle. Then, the prince handed over to the two people the prepared pledge documents worth 1000 Taylor and 300 Taylor respectively. With this document, they can receive a reward from the steward of Cong castle.


    Before victor and Cherchen thanked the prince, Prince yanush couldn''t wait to ask Cherchen: "Chechen, I saw the performance of your mercenary regiment today. They were very brave. If other people under my command could behave like them, I would have calmed down the civil strife and foreign enemies. I know that your mercenary regiment is different from other mercenaries. Most of the soldiers are local people. How did you make them so morale?"


    Cherchen first thanked Prince yanush for his praise. Then he said humbly, "there is no secret, your highness. I just repeated what you said to my soldiers."


    "What did I say? Which one?" Prince yanushi asked. He said many things, including making promises, coercion and inducement, but none of them seemed to have such an obvious effect. Those who should betray themselves still betrayed themselves.


    "Did you forget?" Chechen said in surprise, "you once told me that the purpose of your alliance with the kingdom of Sweden is to fight against czar Russia. You will lead us back to Smolensk, and we will or Yakov and send him to Daizhu."


    Yanush thought for a moment. He remembered that he did say such a thing. At that time, he said that his refuge in the kingdom of Sweden was to fight against czar Russia in order to keep Chechen loyal to himself. Of course, this is one of the reasons, but it is not the main reason.


    "Yes, I did say that," confirmed Prince yanush.


    "As you know, most of my mercenaries fled from Smolensk because they couldn''t stand Yakov''s oppression. Their biggest wish is to return to their hometown one day. Originally, they didn''t want to shoot their compatriots, so I told them your plan. They all understood your good intentions and endured humiliation. That''s why It has boosted morale again, "Chechen explained to Prince yanush in the future.


    After listening to Chechen''s story, Prince yanush understood. He scolded himself why he didn''t think of this layer.


    Yes, compared with the people in other places who had not been tyrannically ruled by czar Russia, the nobles and civilians in Smolensk, svutsk, Minsk and other areas first occupied by the enemy had enough suffering. These people fled the enemy occupied areas with their families, and the number reached tens of thousands. Most of their assets were left behind, so they had no hatred for czar Russia To add. Relatively speaking, the remote Swedes are abstract and have not harmed them. As long as they publicize to them that the Swedes are here to help us fight czar Russia, they can eliminate their resistance to a great extent and use it for raziweu.


    "Indeed, dear Chechen. Thank you for reminding me," said Prince yanush. Next, he thought of a wonderful idea.


    "Lieutenant Victor," Prince yanush said to victor, "there is one thing I want to apologize to you in advance, because I want someone from you."


    "Please don''t say that, your highness. You are the benefactor of me and the infantry, and everything we have is given by you. Just tell whoever you want to call." Victor said in fear.


    Prince yanushi nodded with satisfaction. He pointed to Chechen and said: "I want to transfer Chechen out of your infantry team. Don''t get me wrong. I know you two cooperate well and have a good relationship. I''m doing this to expand the army. Now, due to the betrayal of the traitors, what I lack most is experienced officers. So for you, I want a lieutenant to be a captain and a company commander to be a head. I''ll transfer people from other troops."


    Seeing that Prince yanush wanted to expand the manpower of the mercenary regiment, Chechen was immediately happy. He squinted at Victor secretly, not knowing what he thought.


    "This is a good thing. How could I misunderstand! But your highness, I want to remind you that there are not so many mercenaries in Lithuania at present."


    Victor had no objection to the prince''s transfer of his people, but Victor gently raised his concerns.


    "Don''t use foreign mercenaries. You just recruit among the refugees. Tell them that we''ll take them to fight the Russians. And the prisoners. You break them up and assign them to various teams."


    Prince yanushi said with a red face and confidence. For this problem, recruiting refugees into the army is his response.


    The prince seemed to have seen thousands of soldiers gathered under his command.


    "I will always remember your kindness, Prince." when Victor agreed, Cherchen said gratefully to Prince yanush.


    "As long as you serve me faithfully, that is the best reward. When the rebellion here is completely subsided, I will lead the army to recover Werner as soon as possible. You should recruit as many soldiers as possible as soon as possible," Prince yanush said.


    As soon as the Prince wanted to lead the army to leave Mia jersk to recover Werner, Cherchen remembered something. He asked cautiously, "Your Highness, what are you going to do with mihau and Anjie before that?"

 Chapter 175

    Before Chechen asked, Prince yanush also thought about this question. Among the people who opposed themselves this time, yezh khaletsky, Mikhail vorodjavsky, Sigmund srushka and Anjie kemitz were the most fierce and resolute. These people can''t stay. If they stay, it will be a future disaster; However, Jan zamois and Stanislaw leantskrontsky are noble and have a wide range of friends, and their disposal affects the whole body. Even if you hold them in your hand, you can use them. So the prince decided to take these people with him and persuade them from time to time, hoping that they would change their mind; As for the timid waste like Fyodor obhovich, let him stay in prison all his life.


    But Prince yanush can''t tell Cherchen about these real thoughts. He understood that Chechen''s question was actually to intercede for his good friend. And before, he also announced to Chechen that he would give them a chance to change their mind.


    Seeing Chechen looking at himself with expectation, yanush took it into his heart. He wants to take advantage of this opportunity to let Chechen work hard for himself.


    "These people disobeyed me and forgot their duty as soldiers. Of course, I shot them all," Prince yanush said in a feigned anger. He knew that if he said so, Chechen would certainly plead with himself.


    Sure enough, Che Chen hurriedly knelt down on the ground. He grabbed Prince yanush''s sleeve and begged for the two friends: "Your Highness, you yourself said that mihau has saved your life more than once! And Anjie, he is a hero of Polotsk."


    "I have never denied mihaw''s saving grace. Although this is his duty as a soldier, I gave him an extra village. As for Anjie, is there still little reward and grace I gave him? But they didn''t know how to be grateful and betrayed me, which made me particularly disappointed, so I''m going to shoot them."


    Chechen had his head down. When he heard this, he raised his head angrily, looked straight into yanush''s eyes and said, "Your Highness, you can''t do this!"


    "Why can''t I?" although yanushi used the hard to get strategy, he was still crisp in his heart when he was looked at by Chechen''s eyes.


    "Will this boy be more and more difficult to control in the future," Prince yanush thought.


    "I beseech the prince. I beseech the prince not to hurt Mikhail volodyavsky and Anjie kemitz. Didn''t you say, Prince, your cooperation with the Swedes is only an expedient measure. After defeating Czarist Russia, you will naturally break up with the Swedes and meet them in the army. At that time, Mikhail and Anjie will understand your humiliation, Prince, They will return to your command. Prince, it''s easy for thousands of troops to get one, but it''s hard to get one! "


    Chechen begged, and his hands closed as if he were worshipping God.


    Yanush knew that his goal was about to be achieved.


    Since yanush raziweu embarked on the road of traitor, the Supreme Lord has had to succumb to other people''s intentions and external environment more than once. He had to be controlled by his followers and kept meeting their demands. Among them, even some people''s weight is much lower than Chechen. But as long as they were willing to follow him, the prince had to act like a virtuous corporal and ask for money. Because he''s so lonely.


    "What if I object?"


    "Then please shoot me with the prince."


    Prince yanush''s face turned red and white. Even if he knew he was acting, Cherchen''s persistence still aroused yanush''s anger.


    Yanush glanced at his desk. In the drawer of the desk, in addition to the cross, there is a pistol loaded with gunpowder and lead bullets all the year round.


    Victor looked uneasily at Prince yanush. He is going to intercede for Chechen when the prince is angry.


    "This is acting. Don''t be influenced by your emotions, yanushi." Prince yanushi took a deep breath and reminded himself in his heart.


    "Get up!" said Prince yanush.


    Chechen stood up.


    "You annoyed me, son. But my love for you succeeded in overshadowing my anger. It''s good that you are kind to your friends. It also proves that your character will never give up to me when I am down. I''ve never refused your request, and it''s the same this time. Listen, I''ll spare their lives, yezh haretsky and Mikhail vorodjavsky , Sigmund srushka and Anjie kemitz will be handed over to the Swedes. "


    When Prince yanush said that he would hand over mihau and Anjie to the Swedes, Cherchen immediately wanted to speak. But yanush stopped him with a gesture.


    "I know what you''re going to say. Don''t worry, the Swedes are my allies now. They won''t be bad for these people. I''ll send them to devonsburg and let them spend the war peacefully there."


    "Thank you, your highness! You are really our loving father." Chechen cried happily.


    "I don''t have a son, so I always treat you as my son. I hope you don''t live up to my high expectations." Prince yanushi stroked Cherchen''s hair and said.


    "Forever."


    Yanush nodded with satisfaction. He picked up a quill pen from his desk and scribbled on the paper. After writing, he handed the document to Che Chen:


    "You take this document to prison. Let them prepare it and send them to devonsburg in three days."


    Cherchen put away the papers in a precious and important place.


    Now that all that should be said was finished, Victor and Cherchen left. After they had left for a long time, Prince yanush ordered his servant to call longzinski in.


    Soon, lonzinski came in.


    "Your Highness, you asked for me," longzinsky asked.


    "Yes, lonzinski. I have a task for you." yanushyan raised the letter in his hand, which was written just now.


    "You take this letter, along with Mikhail vorodyavsky, Sigmund srushka, yezh halletsky and Anjie kemitz, to devonskeburg, and give them and the letter to the guards of the castle." yanush handed the letter to ronzinsky and ordered.


    After that, yanushi said uneasily, "the road is not peaceful. Take more people. Remember, none of these people can run away for me."


    "Yes, your highness. Unless I die, I will send these people to devonsburg," longzinsky swore.

 Chapter 176

    In the cold dungeon of the castle, mihau and several other inmates sat silent by the iron fence at the entrance of the dungeon. Two days ago, gunfire came from time to time outside the castle. At the most intense time, mihau could even hear the cries of soldiers. In the noisy shouting, mihaw magically distinguished the battle cry of the team he led. Most of the soldiers of the team led by mihau come from Ukraine, and their accent is very different from that of Lithuanians. Moreover, these soldiers have participated in the battle with hemelinitsky, and their battle numbers are even more murderous.


    Whenever he heard such a familiar cry, mihaw would excitedly say to Anjie and others, hey, this is my soldier! I heard their voices. They must have come to save us.


    At this time, Anjie and other inmates would hold up the "little" knight and let him look out through the iron fence of the dungeon. Because the opening of the iron fence is very small and there is a wall outside, in fact, mihau can''t see anything except the corner, but this gives everyone hope after all.


    The next day, the roar of artillery overshadowed the sound of gunfire and the cry of warriors. The hearts of the people were awe inspiring, because they all knew that there were no artillery among the weapons they brought, and the only people who could use artillery were yanush raziwiu. The musket, saber and spear will be vulnerable in front of the artillery: a mikale musket may penetrate the bodies of two or three people at close range. If the other party wears armor, it may only kill one person. However, a three pound gun can easily penetrate the human wall composed of ten people from 300 meters away.


    Sure enough, when the gunfire outside the castle stopped, there began to be silence outside. Occasionally there will be a crisp gunshot, but the sound is rare and abnormal.


    Everyone knows that the attempt of outsiders to rescue themselves failed. The soldiers and officers loyal to themselves were either killed or captured by yanush''s minions. And they also lost the hope of regaining their freedom.


    Although there is another way to make yourself free and wear red and purple, everyone will not choose this way. Because once you take this road, you will disgrace yourself and your family.


    "Anzu, I''m really sorry for you. If you hadn''t listened to me, you wouldn''t have come to this point with deputy commander Pavel sapega. Maybe you still have a chance to kill the national thief yanush." mihau said sorry to Anjie.


    Hearing mihaw''s words, Anjie picked up a hard straw pole on the ground. He twisted the straw rod in his hand, and then twisted it from the middle, as if it were a traitor''s neck.


    "Now if I had the chance, I would break the traitor''s head," Anjie said bitterly.


    At this time, Colonel Jerzy halletsky comforted everyone and said: "Ladies and gentlemen, we are not at the end of our rope. Although the resistance has stopped, most people just succumb to yanush raziwiu''s power and dare to be angry and dare not speak. Think about the dinner party that day. How many people really support yanush, a traitor? Don''t even his cousin, Prince bogusslav, support him?"


    "This is really strange. I thought that a dandy like the Royal Horse warden would collude with his cousin. Didn''t William Frederick, his other relative, the elector, invade the Republic after the Swedes, but he didn''t do so. Although he didn''t openly oppose yanush, it showed that he and yanush were not together." Sigmund sloshka also analyzed.


    Sigmund sloshka''s words were accepted by everyone.


    At this time, the gate outside the dungeon was opened. A jailer shook the key in his hand and came in. He went straight to the gate of the prison where Mikhail and others were located and asked the people inside, "who are Mikhail vorodyavsky and Anjie kemitz?"


    "I am!" they said in unison.


    The jailer looked at them and nodded.


    "Someone came to see you."


    Then the jailer went out. After a while, another man came in.


    "Chechen!"


    The sharp eyed Anjie recognized the man at a glance.


    Then came Chechen. After he obtained the grace from Prince yanush to let mihau and Anjie live, he hurried to the dungeon to inform his two friends.


    "Anzu, and mihaw. Are you all right?" Chechen asked, holding the cold iron fence in both hands.


    "It''s OK," Mikhail replied. He was about to ask how Chechen came in, but Anjie suddenly remembered that there was only one kind of people who could dress neatly and enter the dungeon unharmed, that is, yanush''s followers.


    At the thought that Chechen didn''t recognize loyalty and traitors as traitors, MIHA Wu felt a chill. His thick mustache was beating with his facial muscles unconsciously.


    "You traitor!" Mikhail scolded.


    Anjie was surprised to hear that Mikhail called Chechen a traitor. He said to Mikhail, "Mikhail, what are you talking about? How could Chechen be a traitor?"


    "Look at his clothes and think about it. If he didn''t work for yanush, how could he come to see us so unharmed."


    Anjie listened to mihaw and looked up and down at Chechen.


    "Yes, I''m working for Prince yanush," Chechen admitted. He didn''t think it was a disgrace.


    "Why!"


    Listen to Chechen''s own admission, Anjie''s grief and anger are inexplicable.


    "Anzu, Prince yanushi is not what you think. He is a patriot and also wants to save this country, although it is different from your path. He is saving the country in a curve." Chechen defended Prince yanushi. He also thought of a new term for Prince yanushi''s behavior.


    "How to save the country? By surrendering to the Swedes. Yanush doesn''t want to save anyone. He only cares about his own interests." mihau sniffed at the so-called curve to save the country.


    Che Chen shook his head. He explained Prince yanush''s theory of fighting between Snipes and mussels for the benefit of fishermen to mihau and Anjie.


    "I think what the prince said is reasonable," Chechen concluded.


    "You are blinded by revenge! Yanushi promised you to go back to attack Smolensk and fight Yakov, so you believed him and were willing to work for him. But when did the prince have a truth, wake up, Chechen!" Mikhail said loudly to Chechen after hearing yanush''s absurd theory.


    He hoped to wake up Cherchen, but how could Cherchen, brainwashed by yanush, wake up so easily?


    Chechen shook his head and said to mihaw, "let''s not argue. Time will prove who is right, mihaw. I came to tell you good news."


    "I don''t think any news here is good news except yanush''s sudden death," Anjie interrupted coldly.


    "The prince has forgiven your lives. You will be escorted to devonsburg until the end of the war." Chechen gave Anjie a sad look. Mihau did not understand himself, even Anzu did not understand himself.


    "Then I should really thank yanush for his grace. Even if we want to kill us, we are arranged on the territory of the Swedes, so that our souls can see the day when the Republic Army enters their territory." hearing the news, mihau''s face was not happy, but doubted yanush''s purpose.


    "No. The Prince promises that you will receive qualified treatment there." Chechen further explained.


    But mihau didn''t want to listen anymore. He asked Cherchen a question: did he and his mercenary regiment take part in the attack on the resisters outside the castle.


    After getting the affirmative answer from Chechen, MIHA Wu kept away from the iron fence and kept silent with his back to Chechen. And Anjie shouted that Chechen was a traitor.


    Chechen never thought that his painstaking efforts to the two friends would be such a result. With inexplicable grief in his heart, he walked out of the dungeon with tears in his eyes.


    "Mihau, are we talking too much," said Anjie, looking back at the door of the dungeon and turning to the "little" knight.


    After Anjie calmed down, he felt guilty to Chechen. Even himself and mihau were once confused by Prince yanush''s rhetoric and appearance, not to mention Cherchen, who is not deeply involved in the world.


    When he heard Anjie''s words, mihau''s body shook imperceptibly, but he didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 177

    Out of the dungeon, Chechen accidentally meets Jan sobesky. The Lord of Lida fort has contributed the most in recent days except Prince yanush raziweu''s own troops. He and his troops alone undertook the task of eliminating one-third of the resisters, and he took the initiative to participate in these operations. Prince yanushi had doubts about Jan sobeski''s sincerity, but now he has no more trust. On several occasions, the prince hooked up with him in public.


    "Oh, isn''t this Chechen? It''s a surprise to see you here." Jan sobesky said hello. According to his and Che Chen''s identity, one is a general and the other is a mercenary. It''s time for Che Chen to speak first according to his dignity. But because Chechen felt misunderstood by Anjie and mihau, he was in a trance and didn''t notice Jan sobesky.


    "It''s general Jan sobesky. I''m sorry. I didn''t see you." Chechen apologized to Jan sobesky.


    "Nothing. When everyone is absent-minded. I think you cried. Is there anything sad?" Jan sobesky asked Chechen, whose eyes were red and swollen.


    Although Jan sobesky is young and mature because of his square face, he is still in his twenties and seventies. He is still curious about everything and has no scruples about speaking.


    "It''s mihau and Anjie. I told them excitedly that the prince pardoned their capital crimes and would let them spend the war quietly in devonsburg until the end of the war. But they didn''t appreciate it and said that I was stubborn and followed the prince''s way." Chechen was also frank and quick, and told Jan sobesky everything. He was unaware that this was only the first meeting with the young general in front of him.


    "That''s right!" after listening to Chechen''s talk, Jan sobesky habitually raised his hand to touch the beard on his lips, but the beard on it was still very sparse and could not roll up.


    "I know the two men, the mihau knight and the mayor of Anjie. They just love to recognize the truth of death. As long as it''s what they believe, they won''t believe it unless they see it with their own eyes, even if they hear it with their own ears. It''s hard for them to realize the greatness and wisdom of the prince''s highness." Jan sobeski sighed. While saying this, he also peeked at Chechen to see his reaction.


    Obviously, Jan sobeski''s words came to Cherchen''s heart. He was unwilling to believe that Prince yanush was cheating himself.


    "You''re right, general. They will repent when we recover Smolensk." after hearing Jan sobesky''s words, Cherchen regained his confidence.


    "I want them to apologize to you then," joked Jan sobesky.


    "Apologize to the prince and me."


    Jan sobesky nodded. He said again, "however, it will be many years. You know, the war with czar Russia is not easy, and it is after we have lost so many excellent officers."


    This makes Chechen worried. In fact, he still wants to fight side by side with Anjie and mihaw.


    "If only they could wake up earlier."


    "In fact, change is not achieved overnight. It needs to be done bit by bit. For example..." Jan sobesky stopped halfway.


    But this half sentence is enough to arouse Chechen''s interest.


    "Like what? Your excellency."


    "For example, mihaeu suspected that they were executed when they were escorted to devonskeburg. Of course, this is impossible, because the prince is by no means such a person. However, you might as well send someone to follow mihaeu''s convoy to devonskeburg, because after all, those who fought with our people these days are their subordinates, and there are casualties on both sides, so it''s hard to guarantee that no one will carry them Private revenge. In this way, if an outsider is present, they don''t dare to make too many mistakes; even if this worry is superfluous, you can let the man jump out and remind MIHA that he once said he would be executed here, so that they will be ashamed of themselves Go, "said Jan sobesky, finishing the second half of the sentence.


    Realistically speaking, Jan sobesky''s suspicion is indeed possible. Che Chen thought carefully that it was really necessary to send someone to follow.


    "That''s a good idea. Thank you for your reminding. Your Excellency general!" Chechen smiled and thanked Jan sobesky. Then he ran quickly to his mercenary regiment.


    While Jan sobesky watched Chechen run away, he took another look at the dungeon door, then took an apple out of his pocket and bit it. The sweet juice immediately filled my throat.


    Three days later, in the middle of the night, mihaw and others were escorted out of the dungeon. They were blindfolded and heavily shackled.


    Soon they were taken to the courtyard of the castle. Although the night has covered everything, the lights are bright here. Groups of cavalry and infantry carrying torches, dressed in all kinds of armor and weapons, are preparing to pull out. At the request of Prince yanush, more than half of miatelsk''s troops have to go to various places to recruit troops and expand their forces.


    Mihau''s eye patch was taken off. When he saw the fire, his eyes didn''t adapt very well, and he raised his hand to block it.


    "Colonel Mikhail vorodjavsky, here we are," said ronzinski, standing in front of Mikhail.


    Behind longzinsky was a carriage with a fence. The carriage was large and pulled by four horses.


    "Get in the car, everybody," lonzinski said.


    "Where are we going?" asked Jerzy halletsky.


    "To devonsburg," replied lonzinski.


    Mihau''s face moved. It seems that the news that Cherchen said they would be escorted to devonsk is not empty.


    Jeri haretsky was the first to get on the carriage, and then mihau and others followed up one by one.


    When Anjie got on the carriage last, lonzinski closed the door and locked it.


    "Hey, ronzinski. Where are these soldiers going?" mihau asked, looking at the soldiers ready to go in the courtyard.


    Longzinsky didn''t answer this question. He just carefully checked the firmness of the iron lock and fence.


    "These are strong enough, lonzinski. You see we are old acquaintances too. How about unting the handcuffs and shackles for us? It''s far from devonshborough, and it''s uncomfortable to carry them all the way." Anjie also said to lonzinski.


    "Anjie, I know that you and mihau have other abilities. If you untie the shackles, these broken logs may not stop you," lonzinski said flatly.


    On hearing this, Anjie was very angry.


    After the inspection, lonzinski got on his horse. He and eleven dragon cavalry separated around the carriage and escorted the carriage away from the castle.

 Chapter 178

    Lonzinski is extremely qualified as a soldier. After the carriage drove out of the castle, he took the lead in the forefront of the team, and every five miles he would send a cavalry to the front to investigate in case anyone tried to rob the car to save people.


    It was extremely dark. Even if the Dragon cavalry held the torch high, the fire light only lit up an area in front of them, but the carriage was dark.


    Mihau leaned half against a wooden fence in the carriage. He has closed his eyes since he got on the carriage. However, in the eyes of others, the "little" Knight just gave up hope, but mihau knew very well that what could he do otherwise? He is indeed unparalleled in swordsmanship, but in such a narrow space, even if he has no shackles on his hands and feet, how can he display his unparalleled swordsmanship. Since resistance is futile, it''s better to cultivate your body, rest and spirit, and see if you have a chance when you get to the ferry or devonsburg.


    In contrast, Anjie is a lot restless. He hid his hand in his open clothes and kept beating up. In his hand was a slender iron wire, which was curved and covered with rust. It looked like it had been for some time. This wire was picked up by Anjie in the dungeon. When Anjie picked it up, the wire looked like this. It is likely that its previous owner also tried to open his shackles or the prison door guarded by the "iron general" with iron wire. I don''t know if the man has succeeded, but Anjie sincerely hopes that the man has succeeded. In this way, the good luck attached to this wire can also enrich yourself.


    With a "click", Anjie''s sharp ears heard the sound from his wrapped hands. Then he felt the shackles on his wrist loose, and the wire really opened the shackles on Anjie''s hand.


    While Anjie was excited, his face remained calm. With the rest of his eyes, he glanced around at the faces of the winged cavalry who were slightly red under the light of the torch. The young men looked at the front with all their faces and did not notice Anjie at all.


    Anjie leaned in the direction of mihau. He nudged mihau''s left waist with his elbow.


    Mihau opened his eyes. He turned his head slightly to look at Anjie.


    Anjie''s face was full of smiles. He put his hand wrapped in his coat in front of mihau and secretly crossed the wire to mihau''s hand. Then he pointed his hand with his chin.


    Mihau soon understood what Anjie meant. He took the wire and motioned with his eyes for Anjie to stay away from himself so as not to attract the attention of the guard. Then he hid his hand in his clothes and inserted the wire into the lock air.


    Every keyhole and key are different. Anjie could easily open the shackles, but mihau couldn''t. Several times, mihaw clearly felt that the iron wire pressed the machine spring, but it was just a little short.


    "Mihau."


    Somehow, lonzinski slowed down his horse and slowly retreated to the carriage.


    By Longjin''s call, the unprepared MIHA Wu was really scared out of a cold sweat. But the "little man" knight was a "little man" knight after all. He took his hand out of his clothes unhurriedly, hid the iron wire in the palm of his hand, and then turned his head to look at longzinsky.


    "Is it near the ferry? My former friend." mihau asked.


    "Not yet, how can it be so fast. Mihau, now I''m also your friend." longzinski said with a bitter smile.


    During his service for yanush, mihau and ronzinski had a lot of friendship. Both of them are masters of swordsmanship. They have to compete with each other in their spare time. Mihau admired longzinski''s ability to practice such exquisite swordsmanship with one arm; Erlong zinski also praised the "little man" Knight''s superb sword skills.


    "If you were my friend, you should let us go and aim the gun at the traitors together," mihau replied.


    "Mihaw, I am a soldier, and I have sworn to be loyal to the prince for generations. It is my bounden duty for soldiers to obey orders. You can call me hypocritical, but this is my rule of life. I will follow the prince when he defends the country, and I will follow the prince when he surrenders." longzinski said to mihaw.


    Indeed, there are such people in the world. They dedicated everything in their life to the only person and thing, and piously sacrificed their lives. For them, friendship, family affection and love are not as important as loyalty.


    "Where did yanushi tell you to end us!" mihau asked coldly. At the moment of his voice, the iron wire finally buckled the spring and opened the handcuffs. The loud cry also successfully covered up the imperceptible sound of the spring beating.


    The rest of the carriage also looked at ronzinsky, because they also doubted that the traitor would get rid of his opponents on the road.


    "Your Royal Highness just ordered me to send you to devonsburg. Of course, that''s under the condition that you keep yourself in line," lonzinski said to everyone, taking his eyes away from mihau''s face.


    His subtext is to remind the mihau group not to think about running away or resisting on the road.


    "Also, mihaeu. It''s cold at night. I''ll light a torch for you." longzinski said, taking the torch of a dragon cavalry beside him and inserting it into the carriage. In this way, all the people around the carriage can see clearly.


    Maybe his words worked, or maybe the torch made the four people have no room for small movements. For a long time, the four people in the carriage obediently stopped talking, and even the loudest Anjie settled down.


    "I want to let go," mihau said suddenly as the carriage passed through a forest.


    "I''m going too," Anjie echoed.


    Lonzinski looked at the two men and said, "mihau go first, and then you go."


    Anjie curled his lips discontentedly, but it didn''t change lonzinski''s decision at all.


    The carriage stopped by the side of the road. After mihau got off, the door was quickly closed back. Two dragon cavalry men bound mihau''s arms and prepared to take him into the woods.


    "Wait a minute."


    Two dragoons were halfway there, but longzinsky stopped them. Lonzinski said to a dragon cavalry, "stay and I''ll go with mihau."


    "Long zinski, you really don''t trust me." mihau turned his head and looked at long zinski.


    "Mihaeu, your ability is one of the best in the whole Republic. If you want to escape, even if your hands and feet are handcuffed and two people follow, I still don''t trust." longzinski made no secret of his fear of mihaeu.


    So long zinski jumped off his horse and replaced a dragon cavalry. He and another dragon cavalry escorted mihau into the woods.

 Chapter 179

    In the dark of the night, Mikhail and ronzinski disappeared completely in the dark after leaving the team for about ten steps. Mihau walked in front. Although he walked carefully at every step, his Anklet still touched the stones on the ground from time to time. At this time, there would be a dull crash under his feet.


    "Enough, right here."


    When ronzinski saw that mihaeu had taken forty or fifty steps and was not ready to stop, the strict guard shouted.


    Mihau stopped.


    "Don''t be nervous, I''m just looking for a bigger tree," mihau said with a smile. Although he knew that lonzinski might not be able to see his smile. Because at this distance, he could only distinguish the outline of their faces when he saw the Dragon zinski and the Dragon cavalry behind him.


    "That''s it. Hurry up, we have to hurry." longzinski pointed to a big tree on the left and said to mihaw.


    This time, mihau consciously walked there. He stood still under the tree, his hands pretending to reach down, when he was actually loosening the loose handcuffs.


    "Long zinski, do you remember our first contest?" mihau said, trying to distract long zinski''s attention.


    "Of course. At that time, you just joined the great prince''s command. The prince praised you in front of everyone as the first swordsman of the Republic. Everyone present was very unconvinced and thought that the prince had overstated the truth." long zinski said and walked up to mihaw. He suspected that mihaw would play any tricks.


    "Yes, so those unconvinced people pushed you out to challenge me. It happened that yanushi also wanted me to stand in the army, so he agreed to let us have a fair duel." the liquid from the lower part of mihau''s body sprinkled under the grass and stones under his feet, arousing stars.


    "In that duel, the back of your knife hit me on the shoulder, and my saber hit your neck. We were tied. After that, we had a few duels, but we didn''t fight again," longzinsky recalled.


    At this time, the sound of liquid dripping became less and less, and miha''u was almost untied.


    "You said if we fight again, who will lose and who will win?" mihau asked unintentionally.


    Hearing this, lonzinski immediately became alert. He put his hand on the saber and drew it out as fast as he could.


    But mihau is faster. He had already stepped back quickly and reached the Dragon cavalry.


    Mihau raised his hand and put his elbow on the chest of the Dragon cavalry. With an elbow stroke, the Dragon cavalry fell to the ground with a scream. And his saber magically came to mihau''s hand.


    Just as the Dragon cavalry fell, long zinski''s saber followed. He waved a knife in the direction of his subordinates'' scream. The knife fell on the back of the saber that MIHA u blocked in front of him and was picked away by MIHA U.


    Then Mikhail quickly stepped back and disappeared into the dark.


    "When did you untie the handcuffs?"


    Long zinski knew that mihaeu just hid his body shape, but he didn''t go far. When he saw that he didn''t succeed, he didn''t delay, so he took his knife and jumped into the dark.


    Lonzinski knew that the advantage of time was on his side. Although it was dark and far away from the convoy, it was so quiet that the scream of the Dragon cavalry must have spread to the convoy. As long as it was delayed for a while, the reinforcements could arrive.


    But lonzinski can think of it, and mihau can think of it. He didn''t answer longzinsky''s question, but quickly stepped forward and slashed in the direction of the voice.


    Because mihaw relies on listening to sound and position, he can only hear about but can''t distinguish the specific position of longzinsky. Mihaw''s knife can only cut longzinsky''s long armor.


    Longzinski was lucky to avoid this move. He secretly scolded himself for being stupid. I can even speak, revealing my position.


    Once upon a time, long zinski stopped talking, but stood still, waiting for mihau to reveal his flaws.


    Lonzinski could not move because time was on his side. Mihaw can''t stay still. If he can''t beat longzinski or get rid of his obstruction as soon as possible, when those dragon cavalry arrive, he will be unable to defeat four hands with both fists, not to mention the Dragon cavalry have fire guns.


    Although the mihau handcuffs were opened, the shackles were still there. The heavy shackles dragged on the ground not only slowed down his walking speed, but any slight movement would make a sound to expose his position.


    Under such a disadvantage, there is only one way for mihaw to defeat longzinski, that is to fight to be discovered by longzinski and attack first, and come to a defensive counterattack.


    The plan had been decided. Mihau moved his body to the left. He deliberately made the sound under his feet very loud so that longzinski could hear it. And long zinski did, or it was not, because for long zinski, the exposure of mihau was the best opportunity.


    In the dark, the first to be found will be at an absolute disadvantage, because you don''t know where the attack will come from. Your opponent can chop your head, sweep your waist and have slashed your body.


    In the face of thousands of possible attack angles of ronzinski, mihaw has only one chance. And his choice is to block the saber on his neck.


    Gold and iron intersected, and Mihai''s hand was numb. But he was right. Long zinski chose a ceremonial neck cut for his fatal blow, just as they did when they first fought.


    Mihau''s body tilted, and the blade of the saber rowed to the end along longzinsky''s saber. This time, the saber broke a big hole in the long armor cover of longzinsky.


    From the beginning of the fight to the defeat of ronzinsky, the whole process took only two or three minutes.


    Dark red blood flowed from longzinsky''s wound. The wound was so big that it didn''t work even if lonzinski covered it with his hand.


    "You won," lonzinski said painfully.


    Mihau put his saber on the ground. He helped longzinsky to the tree and lay down. Then he tore a large piece of silk from his shirt and groped to wrap longzinsky''s wound.


    At this time, the shouts and running of longzinsky reinforcements were getting closer and closer.


    "Why did you save me?"


    "I know you will come back to yanush as long as you don''t die, but I decided to let you go," mihau whispered.


    "As long as God gives me strength," longzinsky replied weakly.


    MIHA Wu frowned, as if angry at lonzinski''s ignorance.


    But at last he stood up and disappeared into the night before the Dragon cavalry arrived.

 Chapter 180

    When the six dragoons finally arrived, mihau had already disappeared. What they saw was lonzinski lying unconscious by the big tree.


    "What should I do now?" a dragon cavalry asked one of his oldest dragon cavalry companions.


    Longzinski is the supreme commander of this army. Under him, other dragon cavalry are soldiers. Now, when lonzinski lost his command, no one told them what the team and the Dragon cavalry should do next.


    The young dragon cavalry hopes on the veteran, but the responsibility is too heavy for the old dragon cavalry.


    He is a Lithuanian who is a little dull. In fact, being dull and not flexible are the characteristics of this dragon cavalry team. Prince yanush chose them according to the standard of absolute obedience to orders.


    At a time when yanushi''s local troops are generally unstable, only soldiers with such personality characteristics will not betray the prince and mutiny because of compassion and patriotism during the escort.


    However, after longzinsky, the backbone of the team, was seriously injured and unconscious, the characteristics of being dull and obedient to orders became the biggest disadvantage. The old dragon cavalry was also very anxious, but he just couldn''t make up his mind.


    Now it is obvious that there are three ways in front of the Dragon cavalry.


    First, move on. They can choose to take the seriously injured longzinsky and the Dragon cavalry with the convoy to continue to devonshburg. Because this was the first order of the prince and longzinsky, and there was only one mihau who escaped and there was no musket, it was impossible for him to defeat the remaining nine dragon cavalry alone. But in this way, long zinski, who was seriously injured, is likely to die on the way.


    Second, return the same way. If we return at this time, the motorcade will not have a long distance from miyagilsk, so the remaining people can save the officer''s life without losing the remaining three important prisoners. But one mihau escaped, and the officer felt that he could not take all four prisoners back together, which was also a dereliction of duty.


    Third, arrest fugitives. The last way is to get the escaped prisoners back. The fighting stopped for a short time, indicating that miha''u did not know how far each escaped. If we try our best to catch the fugitive, we are likely to catch him back. Two people were left to escort the wounded and prisoners back to Mia jersk first, and the other seven stayed here to search and arrest.


    But because the prisoners in the car are so important, the life of ronzinski is so important, and the capture of the escaped mihau is so important, these three equally important things are all on him, a veteran, which is unprecedented.


    The veteran was completely at a loss. He wished that lonzinski would suddenly wake up, even for a moment. Then he can continue to be the little soldier who obeys orders.


    Just then, a metal sound sounded in the dark. It was the sound of the spring being opened.


    "Hurry up, everyone. The fugitive is over there." the veteran obviously understood that the fugitive was trying to open the handcuffs and drink the chains. He pointed in the direction of the sound and ran in that direction first.


    One dragon cavalry was left to take care of longzinsky. Five Dragon cavalry scattered into a semicircle. They surrounded him with a torch in one hand and a musket or saber in the other.


    But when the old dragon cavalry arrived, it was still a step late. There was only a pair of shackles left.


    The old dragon cavalry picked up the shackles from the ground and took them in his hand.


    "I haven''t found any trace of fugitives here. What about you?" a most peripheral dragon cavalry shouted to his companions.


    The old dragon cavalry just wanted to answer, when there was a sudden change. A dark figure suddenly appeared behind the Dragon cavalry. The dark figure broke the Dragon cavalry''s neck with lightning speed. Then the shadow raised the Dragon cavalry''s carbine with one hand. With a shot, a dragon cavalry nearest to the shadow was knocked down by the carbine.


    "Everybody get together back to back. Shoot, shoot."


    Seeing the shadow, the veteran killed his two companions and hurriedly let the remaining two close to him.


    Two other dragoons ran and opened fire in the direction of the shadow. The torch dropped by the dead dragon cavalry reflected the faint outline of the dark shadow for them, but neither of the two bullets hit, and they moved quickly.


    The three stood together in a triangle back-to-back. They threw the empty carbine on the ground and drew a saber to meet the enemy.


    Originally, the three dragon cavalry thought that the shadow would continue to sneak attack, but the shadow came out of the darkness.


    "Do you want to go on the ground one by one or together?" mihau said to the three.


    The three looked at each other. Mihau''s reputation is thunderous. No one of them can fight alone better than him. So the three threw torches to the ground and immediately rushed up together.


    Mihau''s saber opened the saber of the two on the left, and the third saber hit the neck of the man on the far right. Immediately, the Dragon cavalry fell to the ground with blood.


    The remaining two saw that their companions were cut down under the union. Instead of losing their fighting spirit, they rushed up recklessly. One of the veterans recklessly broke into mihaw''s arms and hugged mihaw. This hand greatly surprised mihau. He was knocked back several steps by the man''s violent impact.


    Another dragon cavalry took advantage of his companion to hold mihau and cut down with a saber. Mihau was so worried that he suddenly lifted the old soldier holding him with both hands and bumped into each other. The two sides collided with each other, and the Dragon cavalry immediately backed out and fell to the ground, and mihau almost fell to the ground.


    As soon as mihau stabilized his figure, he raised his saber and hit the old dragon cavalry on the back with the handle of the saber. The shape of the parrot''s head made of refined iron was extremely heavy. The human body could not withstand the hammer. After a few times, it spit blood on the ground.


    Mihau knocked down three people and was waiting to rescue Anjie and others who were still imprisoned in the carriage, but he didn''t realize that a pistol was aiming at himself.


    It was the Dragon cavalry who was left to take care of ronzinsky who aimed at mihau. He came only when he heard the sound of gunfire and fighting. When he arrived, he was just seeing that mihaw had knocked down three companions. He knew that his knife was not mihaw''s opponent, so he was ready to attack mihaw with a gun.


    The Dragon cavalry was about to pull the trigger, but suddenly a round object stood in front of his gun. But he had no time to stop the finger that pulled the trigger, and the bullet went out and hit the object in front of him.


    A spark flashed, and the bullet bounced and was reflected back. The Dragon cavalry cried miserably and pressed his bleeding wound and fell to the ground.


    The gunfire finally attracted mihau''s attention. He put his saber on his chest and moved carefully in the direction of the gunshot.


    "Hi, mihaeu. It''s me, Fatima." the man who saved mihaeu took the initiative to come out of the darkness and greet mihaeu.


    "Fatima? Did Chechen send you? Did he finally recognize yanush''s true face?" MIHA Uli recognized Fatima''s Oriental face. When he wants to come, Fatima, since she is here, she must have been sent by Chechen.


    "Our kind leader was just afraid that you would be bullied on the road, so I kindly followed him. Unexpectedly, you almost escaped alone." Fatima said with a smile. She picked up the steel shield that fell to the ground. There was a dent on the card, which was left by the pistol bullet just now.


    "Really? Do you want to take me back now?" mihau said with a bitter smile. He is now exhausted and can''t be Fatima''s opponent at all.


    But Fatima hung the steel shield back on her back and walked away. Only one sentence was left: "the head didn''t ask me to take you back."


    Mihau smiled. He returned to the carriage, where the Dragon cavalry had been knocked out, apparently by Fatima. And Anjie and others are loosening their shackles to each other.


    "Are you all right?" asked mihau.


    "It''s okay. Someone stoned these four guys and saved us. What about you, mihau?" asked Anjie.


    "I beat ronzinski and the others," said mihau. He didn''t mention Fatima, because since Fatima didn''t want to show her true face when saving Anjie, it was obvious that she didn''t want people to know that Cherchen had something to do with it.


    Everyone was amazed that Mikhail defeated longzinski and seven dragon cavalry alone. They deepened their understanding of the swordsmanship and courage of the "little" knight.


    After that, mihau asked Anjie to carry longzinski and five other unconscious dragon cavalry into the carriage. The horse knew the way back to Mia jersk. As soon as mihau patted the horse''s ass, it walked along the road in the direction of coming.


    "Mihau, where are we going now?"


    After all this, Anjie asked mihau.


    And Jerzy halletsky and Sigmund srushka also looked at mihau, hoping to hear the opinions of the first-class warrior.


    "Let''s find our own troops first, and we can''t let them fall into the hands of yanush, a traitor. Then we go to vigil to find deputy commander Pavel sapega. We can''t fight each other, because our enemies are not only yanush, but also Swedes and electors. They have become a rope, and we have to become a rope, so as to compete with power "Said mihau.


    The "little man" Knight''s words were unanimously agreed by the three people. They decided to go to Weiri to meet immediately after they recruited the old department.


    "When we find the team, we might as well rob the Chateau of raziweu all the way, which can not only expand our military resources, but also weaken yanush," Anjie suggested.


    Such attention of "benefiting oneself at the expense of others" is just the intention of Jerzy halletsky and Sigmund sloshka. They have suffered so much in yanushi''s dungeon, and yanushi should make up for it.


    "Well, I''ll see you in the morning." mihau jumped on his horse and said goodbye to the three.


    "See you tomorrow," the three said in unison.

 Chapter 181

    The news of the escape of mihau, Anjie and others can be said to be the third unfortunate news received by Prince yanush. Earlier, a letter from the imperial dining officer of the inner court was presented to yanush.


    The imperial food officer of the inner court, also surnamed raziweu, is a distant descendant of Prince yanush. Before Prince yanush took refuge in the kingdom of Sweden, he also wrote to his relative many times, inviting him to come to miatelsk to "discuss big plans". But they were all put off by the imperial catering officer of the inner court because of his busy business.


    This "busy business" is really no excuse. After the fall of svutsk and other places, mihau kazimiz raziweu, the imperial dining officer of the inner court, stayed there and did not withdraw with the army. He successfully organized a volunteer army by virtue of his war achievements and the local reputation of the raziweu family. This volunteer army attacked Czarist Russia''s transport teams and barracks many times, and punished those traitors. It has a small reputation in the enemy occupied areas.


    After the "traitorous dinner", yanushi wrote to the imperial dining officer of the inner court again. In the letter, yanushi told his last resort and his original intention to save the broken mountains and rivers, and once again strongly invited the imperial catering officer of the inner court to come to Mia jielsk.


    This letter is obviously a reply from the imperial dining officer of the inner court. The letter arrived just as Prince yanush was preparing to leave miatelsk for Werner.


    Due to tension, Prince yanushi''s paper-cut knife took three times to insert the envelope and cut it smoothly. The letter reads as follows:


    May God bless our family and your royal highness to repent in time and stop such schemes that will bring eternal doom and eternal disgrace to the raziweu family. I am also aware of and sympathize with the unfair treatment of the raziweu family and his royal highness in Parliament in recent years. On more than one occasion, I have cried out in Parliament and provincial councils that we should treat our beliefs equally. But I can''t agree with the prince''s move. The mountains and rivers are broken. Our martial arts men should take jumping horses and horizontal knives and serving the battlefield as their own responsibility, not brother Yan Qiang, trying to pursue their own interests. Your highness, please think about the outstanding service and reputation of your ancestors and ancestors, and rein in on the precipice in time. Please, your highness, for God''s sake, do so. In addition, the enemy has surrounded me near neswige. I wonder if this letter can reach your prince.


    Although I always face the threat of death, all I think is how to stop his Highness''s conspiracy and lead his Highness''s supreme power to the right way. Your highness, even if the evil has been done, it''s not too late to know how to return. If this letter can awaken your highness, I can smile even when I die; Please, your highness, don''t send troops to help me out. The enemy is powerful. At this moment, we should focus on preserving our strength. If your highness cannot change his mind, if I am lucky enough to survive, I will join the command of deputy commander sapega and meet your highness on the battlefield. At that time, there will always be a lachiviu bloody battlefield.


    Don''t be unprepared. May God also make a judgment on his royal highness.


    Mihau kazimiz raziweu


    Royal catering officer of the Grand Duchy of Lithuania


    After reading the letter, yanush put it on the table. He smiled bitterly, then sighed: "another person I trust betrayed me, just because I stick to my faith, hope to shine on the lintel and add a crown to the raziwiu family. Fortunately, I also have bogusslav, King Carl x, electors and..."


    Prince yanushi still wanted to calculate, but he suddenly found that his supporters were not good enough. The prince was suffocated in his chest, and the pain that had been healed by salben recurred. He covered his chest with his hand, and the beads of sweat, big as beans, kept dripping and hitting the desk like pearls off the line.


    Yanush''s convulsed hand tried to touch the copper bell on the table, which was his tool to summon his servant. But the moment he touched the handle of the copper bell with his finger, he suddenly took it back.


    "No, I can''t let people see who I am now. That will only let more people leave me," Prince yanush thought.


    At the thought of this, there seemed to be an energy rising in yanush''s body. The energy seemed to slowly suppress the pain in the chest. The prince straightened up, the sweat on his forehead gradually evaporated, and his chest didn''t hurt so much.


    At this time, a high servant opened the door and came in. The servant said as he walked, "Your Highness, I didn''t mean to disturb you, but it''s really urgent."


    The servant went to yanush and handed a document to the prince. The paper of that document is very rough. At first glance, it is the paper of small nobles and citizens.


    Yanush brought the document to him, which was sent back by the spies he sent to deputy commander sapega. In the document, the spy described in detail the situation in sapega in vizh: the Lithuanian No. 2 Figure appointed by kazimiz contributed all his wealth, and even the copper buttons on his underwear were buckled for military funds. Sapega sent messengers to all towns and villages in Lithuania. These messengers hung wicker branches in front of the church and parliament, and told all nobles and veterans who saw the wicker branches to join him in the fight against traitors.


    The spy also said that in just two days, more than 20000 people have gathered to Victoria Day with their own weapons and materials. Now Victoria Day is noisy with gongs and drums and flags. Moreover, many of the supplies brought by those people bear the emblem of the raziweu family. Obviously, these were plundered from the raziweu family in various industries and estates.


    If, when hearing the first news, yanushi only lamented and lamented, and had the strength and energy to put the letter paper on the table, the second news simply took away Prince yanushi''s energy and spirit, and the text also slipped unconsciously from his fingertips to the ground.


    In such a short time, sapega''s men gathered so many people. What a powerful appeal! Moreover, the huge and unparalleled wealth of the narazivus family, which they rely on to compete with opponents such as sapega, has not been used by themselves, but has also fallen into the hands of the enemy. What do you rely on to support the arrival of the Swedish army led by field marshal Brauer weixingsburg.


    At this time, yanushi no longer expected to overcome the prairie fire rebellion in Lithuania by his own strength. He only wanted to go to werna as soon as possible, because he could wait for the arrival of Swedish reinforcements there faster. He can only count on the strength of the Swedes to help himself.


    In addition, it is to minimize the number of troops gathered under sapega''s command.

 Chapter 182

    When yanush was frightened that he was alone, Chechen and his mercenary regiment were going to recruit near Bonneville.


    When he left miatelsk, Prince yanush gave each army a privilege. They could collect half of the assets of the raziweu family''s local industries and estates as military expenses, and the other half was escorted to Werner.


    The order made Pedro ecstatic. Along the way, he urged the mercenary regiment to hurry as fast as possible, for fear that any friendly army would catch up in front of him and take away the money from those estates and industries.


    I''m riding well now. Those mercenaries who walk are really complaining. They were on their way in the morning and at noon. Even in the evening, they were asked to walk for another hour.


    "Uncle Pedro, don''t be so anxious. I think we are already in the front." after two days of marching in such a hurry, Chechen couldn''t help persuading uncle to slow down his footpath.


    "It''s coming soon. Cherchen, please bear with it. You see, Bonneville is in this position. It''s less than three hours away from us now." Pedro pointed to the position marked on the map and said to Cherchen.


    "It doesn''t matter to me, but those infantry can''t walk on two legs as easily as we ride." Cherchen motioned Pedro to look at the exhausted infantry.


    Pedro turned around and noticed that the situation of the infantry was indeed not optimistic. Although the heavy uniforms and other equipment of the long gunmen were transported on the carriage, the soldiers ran on the rugged road day and night with muskets and long guns. They were already sweating and panting. Older people like father sparsokukotsky even had to recover on pack horses.


    "We can''t go on like this," thought Pedro, "but we can''t rest, because when people sit down, they can''t stand up. Bonneville is close at hand, so we can''t let others take the lead."


    With this in mind, Pedro, who was good at thinking crooked ideas, turned his eyes a few times. He slowed down his horse. When father sparsokukotsky and the infantry on the back of the pack horse came to him, Pedro asked knowingly in a very caring tone, "are you tired?"


    "Can''t you be tired? It''s been so long!"


    "Let''s have a rest."


    As soon as the question was asked, the infantry who were tired of the rapid march said with all kinds of words. Their meaning is surprisingly consistent, that is, let them rest quickly.


    Pedro nodded vigorously, showing sympathy for everyone''s fatigue. He said affectionately, "rest is a must. It would be better if there were beer and sausage, wouldn''t it?"


    Beer and sausage are soldiers'' favorites. When Pedro mentioned these two things, even before the meal point, the soldiers drooled greedily.


    "I''d like a beer. It''d better be chilled in the well."


    "I want sausage. I want the roast sausage with a thick layer of honey."


    Everyone shouted all kinds of eating methods again.


    Father sparsokukotsky and Cherchen looked at Pedro and didn''t know what tricks he was going to play. The mercenary regiment now has nothing but water and bread. Pedro mentioned that these two foods successfully aroused the appetite of the soldiers, and finally they couldn''t take them out. Isn''t this a lie?


    "Everybody be quiet, be quiet." Pedro saw that the soldiers were almost talking. He made a downward movement with his hands and motioned everyone to be quiet and listen to him.


    The soldiers were all quiet.


    "I know you want to rest, drink beer and eat sausages, right? But now we only have water and bread, and nothing else."


    Hearing this, some people became anxious. They shouted that Pedro was teasing them.


    But Pedro''s face was not red and his heart did not jump. He pointed his whip at the end of the road and said: "How can I lie to you! I just read the map. There is a manor just over half an hour ahead, which is Prince yanushi''s property. I once went to the manor. The cellar is full of beer, and strings of sausages are hung on the hook of the kitchen. As long as you get there, you can take whatever you want and what you want. And you should be comfortable The bed can rest. "


    Pedro painted a beautiful picture of Bonneville, although he had never been there once. Most of the soldiers were fascinated by it. They thought that they could not hold on for another half an hour. When they got there, they had food, drink and bed, which was no more comfortable than stopping now. A small number of soldiers doubted the authenticity of Pedro''s words.


    For doubt, Pedro turned back in a word.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can sit down and rest. But you can go to Bonneville after you rest. Don''t blame me when you see that the beer and sausage have been drunk."


    The skeptics who said this were speechless.


    Even if people live because there is hope, once there is hope, infinite power will burst out.


    The soldiers fantasized about the beautiful scenery described by Pedro, and their steps were much lighter. They ran on the road at a fast pace, hoping to get to naponnievier earlier.


    "What would you do if there were no beer or sausage in Bonneville''s manor?" Cherchen was both happy and worried to see the soldiers burst out again because of Pedro''s lies.


    Facing his nephew''s worry, Pedro said indifferently: "even if there are no sausages and beer, as the prince''s manor, Bonneville must have other food to meet them. When they eat and drink, they will remember my promise."


    Che Chen shook his head helplessly. He urged the war horse to speed up.


    In less than an hour, Bonneville''s road sign appeared in front of the mercenary regiment. This means that the current position is less than five miles from Bonneville.


    At this time, fedot, who had been acting as a pioneer in the front investigation, ran back and told Cherchen a bad news - Bonneville was surrounded by a group of unidentified people.


    "Who dares to rob the prince''s manor? Have they entered?" asked Pedro urgently.


    "Not yet. This group should not be a regular army, because I think most people use sickles and flail, and wear a variety of clothes," fedot replied.


    Pedro breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, Che Chen said, "anyway, we''d better hurry to help."


    "Yes, yes," replied Pedro. Then he waved his hand and told the soldiers that someone was going to rob them of food and wine.


    This ignited everyone''s anger. It''s not for the beer and sausage of Bonneville manor that everyone is so desperate. Now someone wants to take it first. It''s really unbearable.


    The soldiers stopped, took off their armor from the carriage, put it on and began to arm.

 Chapter 183

    Cherchen and Pedro followed fedot to Bonneville to explore the situation. They climbed up a small soil slope full of dwarf shrubs and hid behind the shrubs to observe.


    At this time, Bonneville is like a boat in the rough waves, which is in danger of sinking all the time.


    "Damn it, there must be 500 people. No, maybe 700 people." Pedro exclaimed at the crowd centered on Bonneville.


    These mobs were dressed in all kinds of clothes, as fedot said, and their weapons were diverse and rudimentary. The walls of Bonneville manor are not high and are made of wood. Just put a layer of lime and mud on the outside of the wood. But even so, the mobs have no effective weapons to destroy it. Some mobs tried to burn the wall by throwing burning torches across the trench into the wall, but the lime and mud played a good isolation role, and the torches were automatically extinguished after they were thrown on it.


    "I don''t know how many people there are in the manor?" Chechen said to Pedro.


    Just like answering Chechen''s questions, several people stretched out from the top of the four walls, followed by several shots. The mob in front fell down a few, and the people behind were scared back a few steps. Some brave mobs fought back with only a few simple hand-made firearms, but the accuracy of hand-made firearms was not a bit poor. Those bullets hit the wall, and none of them hit the people inside.


    "Hey, chief. Look!"


    Just as Cherchen was watching the people in Bonneville manor fight back, fedot beside him pushed Cherchen and pointed the left direction for him to see.


    Chechen fixed his eyes and saw a group of four or five mobs rushing towards the manor with a thin and long trunk. They threw the trunk into the ditch. The ditch of the manor was not deep. Eleven or two trunk were thrown down, and most of the ditch was filled. The mob jumped down, stepped on the tree trunk, set up a ladder outside the wall, and ants attached to it.


    Although the guards in the manor also tried to push down the ladder, there were more and more ladders, and the guards didn''t have enough manpower to deal with them.


    At this point, if there is no support, the fall of Bonneville manor is only a matter of time.


    Fortunately, not far from Bonneville, there were a group of mercenaries who came all day long to eat, drink and rest.


    "Captain, our people are here."


    At this time, yelishei climbed the small soil slope to report to chechenhui. Chechen looked back. Behind the small slope, more than 100 mercenaries had stood in a good formation, waiting for Chechen''s order.


    Time was pressing. Chechen and fedot left Pedro to continue their observation. They hurriedly slid down the hillside and entered the queue.


    "Forward!" fedot, the captain of the Musketeers, ordered. At the same time, the trumpeter beside Chechen sounded three horns. Then the drummer began to beat the drums.


    "Three lines, forward!"


    Fedot walked forward first on the drum, followed by the Musketeers in three teams.


    The sound of bugles and drums from behind caused a panic among the mob. But when they saw that their opponents were only a hundred or so people, the advantage of the number of people restored their confidence. In particular, the excellent uniforms and weapons of the mercenary regiment aroused the greed of the mob. With red eyes, they rushed towards the mercenary regiment.


    "Raise your gun and get ready."


    Fedot stopped outside the effective range of the musket. Since the enemy has thrown himself into the net, he can use this short period of time to reorganize the formation again.


    The Musketeers in the first row squatted down, leaving room for their companions in the back row to shoot. Their fingers pressed on the trigger of the musket, waiting for captain fedot''s order.


    In the rear of the Musketeers, 20 long gunmen stood with their guns. They were ready to come forward and cover the Musketeers at any time. On both sides of the team, a few guards and cavalry, the core of the mercenary regiment, were also ready to attack under the leadership of yelishei.


    "Fire!"


    When the mob at the front entered the range of the musket, fedot gave the order to fire.


    Thirty muskets fired almost at the same time. A white smoke rose in front of the musketeers.


    Next, thirty muskets in the second row also fired.


    Two consecutive shots took more than ten mob lives and twice the number of wounded. But this loss is only a drop in the bucket for hundreds of mobs, and the remaining mobs still rushed up bravely. They instinctively reduced the width of the front to reduce the damage caused by the gun.


    After firing the bullets, the two rows of musketeers quickly loaded the bullets according to the code, while the third row of musketeers kept turning a blind eye.


    When the mob rushed only thirty steps away from the Musketeers, the Musketeers in the front two rows finally loaded the Musketeers again. The Musketeers in the second row consciously take the odd and even numbers as the standard, and the odd numbers go forward and the even numbers go back, forming two rows.


    "Fire!"


    At twenty paces from the mob, fedot gave the order to fire for the last time. Ninety muskets fired at the same time.


    This shooting method called "Gustav thunder" in the Swedish army showed its power in front of Cherchen for the first time. The mob was knocked down by a wall of bullets, and the surviving mob was completely blinded. The panic stricken mob did not dare to move forward in the face of the fire gun array after firing bullets, and some timid fled to the left and right.


    Taking advantage of this gap, the Musketeers quickly retreated, and the long Musketeers in the back row made up for it. Twenty gunmen, holding their rifles flat, approached the mob with slow and firm steps.


    Although there are only 20 long guns, it is an insurmountable forest of guns in the eyes of the demoralized mob. They retreated together, which suppressed the sight and way forward of the mob in the rear. Those who want to go back and those who want to go ahead are crowded with each other.


    Several of the foremost mobs watched as long guns pierced their bodies and took their lives.


    The three actions of spearmen shooting, stabbing the mob to the ground and spearmen shooting again continued, and the human wall layer after layer was continuously cut off.


    The surviving mobs finally realized that there was only a way out if they ran away on both sides. Hundreds of people scattered and scrambled to escape.


    By this time the battle is over, it''s time for the cavalry to finish. Yelisheyi glanced at Cherchen, then waved the leaf hammer in his hand and took the cavalry to hunt down the scattered mob. The Musketeers also pulled out their protective short and broad swords and killed the mob who fled to Bonneville manor.


    Although it sounds fantastic that more than 100 people chase and kill 600 or 700 people, K this is the cruel reality of war. No matter how many soldiers there are without team combat training, they can not be the opponent of a well-trained small force.


    When the war reaches this level, all that remains is to sweep away thousands of troops like a roll of seats. Cherchen and Pedro, surrounded by several mercenaries, came to the door of Bonneville manor.


    "Thank you for your help. Whose subordinates are you?" a young man on the wall leaned out his head and asked.


    "We are the people of Prince yanush raziweu," cried Pedro.


    The young man retracted his head and perhaps discussed it with the people around him. Then he stood up again and asked, "do you have a certificate?"

 Chapter 184

    Perhaps for fear that his distrust angered the soldiers, the young man quickly explained, "I don''t distrust you, but since you say you are the great prince, there is always something that can prove your identity."


    Maybe it''s because this doesn''t seem to trust Chechen. The young man''s voice is getting louder and louder.


    "Pa!"


    Pedro pulled out his pistol and shot into the air. Pedro was also angry when they lifted the siege but didn''t even let the door in.


    "If we have evil intentions, can you stop people like you?" cried Pedro.


    On hearing the gunshot, the young man drew back his head in fear. On hearing Pedro''s cry, there was a rustle of argument. At last, the gate of the manor was opened.


    The young man who spoke to Pedro came out of the gate with a musket behind a tall, thin middle-aged man in a black melon skin hat.


    "My name is keayan and I''m the manager of the manor." the middle-aged man introduced himself.


    "We are mercenaries under the yanush raziweu family. This is our head Chechen and I am deputy head Pedro." Pedro replied.


    At this time, the cavalry who chased and killed the scattered mob also returned. Kiajan looked at yelishei in czar Russian style armor and was surprised. He was a little confused about the origin of the mercenaries.


    "We are indeed the people of the great prince. This is the document given to us by the great prince." Che Chen saw Ji Ayan''s surprise and took out a document from his briefcase and handed it to him.


    Kiajan opened the document, which was indeed the clan emblem of the raziweu family. Now he was completely relieved.


    "Please come in, everybody," kiajan said enthusiastically. Look different from just now.


    Under the guidance of Ji Ayan, Chechen and others entered the manor.


    There are three big houses in front of and behind the Bonneville manor. The walls of the house are made of red brick, the roof is lined up with neat and smooth boards, and a simple stable is built on one side of the house. Such a manor is already an excellent building in a small place like Bonneville.


    "Steward, what happened to those who besieged you?" Chechen and Pedro followed kiajan into the hall. He asked while looking at the decoration of the hall. The decoration of the hall is very simple. There are some paper decorations with hexagonal stars hanging on the beam. The dining table is made of thin wood, covered with a layer of tablecloth, and some wool cloth is hung sporadically on the wall as decoration. But it was dwarfed by Miss OLINA''s manor in bilevitch.


    "Those slackers, robbers, thieves, scumbags." when Chechen asked, Kian said with hatred: "As you know, all the land near the Bonneville manor belongs to the raziweu family. After the war began, some refugees poured into Bonneville. Some of them just passed by, but some stayed here. For those homeless people, we declared the kindness of the raziweu family and his Highness the prince by serving God , I gave them help and lent them Taylor and food. I admit that the price we gave was higher than that in peace, but now it''s war, and all prices are rising, aren''t they? But those people were not satisfied. When they had a meal, they began to be confused by the devil, forgot their gratitude, and began to siege the prince''s manor to rob more property. Thanks to my son buddy''s foresight, he dug trenches and erected walls outside the manor early. This allowed us to block these ungrateful guys. However, the wind is getting worse and the people''s hearts are not ancient. More and more mobs have taken advantage of the chaos. Today, it has changed from dozens to hundreds. If you hadn''t arrived in time, we wouldn''t be able to make it Gone. "


    Kiajan said, pointing to the young man beside him: "this is my son, buddy."


    Che Chen nodded and praised, "your son''s shooting is very good."


    Although the young man named buddy felt that it was not something to be proud of to be praised by someone younger than himself, he raised his head proudly.


    At this time, a servant like guy hurried in and said in panic to kiajan, "steward, go and have a look. Our cellar is almost empty for them."


    Keayan was surprised. He didn''t care that he and Cherchen had said sorry to Pedro and hurried out with his son.


    After a while, kiajan and buddy came back angrily.


    "Captain Chechen, what''s the difference between your people and those mobs?" Patty asked.


    "What happened?"


    "The soldiers of your mercenary regiment took out all the wine in the cellar and the sausage in the kitchen. That''s OK. They also opened the door of the Treasury."


    "Er." Chechen was speechless for a moment. He didn''t expect that Bonneville really had wine and sausage, which could be guessed by Uncle Pedro.


    "Steward, you''re wrong to say that. You also saw the prince''s warrant, which clearly gave our mercenary regiment the power to collect the materials of Bonneville manor and transport half of them to Werner." Pedro saw that Cherchen''s momentum was somewhat overwhelmed and hurried to support the scene.


    "But there is also my wealth in it. The great prince only allows you to take the family of raziwiu!" kiajan said.


    "Steward, how long have you been at Bonneville estate?" Pedro didn''t answer positively, but asked an irrelevant question.


    "Well, eight years," kiajan said.


    "That''s right. As the steward of the manor, the raziweu family pays you a salary every year, right? Generally, the steward of the raziweu family manor has 60 Taylor''s salary every year, so it''s only 480 Taylor out of the box. We''ll keep that part for you." Pedro seemed generous.


    At that time, the remuneration of the stewards and rent collectors who managed manors and fields for the nobility was very low, many even unpaid, but many Jews were still willing to engage in this industry. The reason is that as long as the nobles and the rent collectors pay the tenancy of the manor and land, the rest will not be managed by the nobles. Most of the stewards and rent collectors took the opportunity to extort from the farmers and charge much higher fees than the tenancy. This is why the steward and rent collector were so hated and slaughtered in the zaporoze Cossack uprising.


    "Robber!" Patty scolded Pedro angrily.


    "We are different from the robbers in your mouth. At least we don''t want your life?" Pedro joked easily.

 Chapter 185

    So, despite keayan''s reluctance, Chechen''s mercenaries still moved all the wine in the cellar of Bonneville manor and all the sausages in the kitchen.


    The mercenaries took local materials. They picked up the wooden parts of the weapons discarded by the mob and the ragged clothes from the battlefield where the battle had just ended, and then lit a fire inside and outside the manor. In a short time, Bonneville wafted a smell of roast sausage.


    More than a dozen servants of the manor were sent to the kitchen to cook potato soup and fish soup


    For what his men did was like plundering, neither Cherchen nor the kind priest stopped it. The reputation of Jews in the Republic of Poland, especially in Ukraine and Lithuania, is not good. They are responsible for a large part of the surging zaporoze Cossack uprising. Like the Smolensk refugees who now account for the vast majority of the mercenary corps, they did not eat less of the exploitation of these Jewish administrators and rent collectors when they were in their hometown. Although most Jewish rent collectors are only accomplices to the great nobles and lords, Cherchen and the mercenary regiment are now working for Prince yanush. The prince is the largest Lord in Lithuania. Everyone eats the dinner of the raziweu family. Of course, they won''t blame the prince for anything wrong. So they can only give color to these accomplices.


    After moving the last barrel of beer in the cellar, the mercenary carrying the beer accidentally found a secret door in the cellar. The secret door is built on the ground, with dozens of barrels of beer on it. You can''t notice the existence of the secret door until you finish moving the beer on it.


    When the mercenary told Chechen about the discovery of the secret door, keayan, who had been standing next to Chechen since the beginning, became bloodless, while his son clenched his fists.


    The secret door was of course built by Kia Yang. Every year he would deposit the rent and interest received from the tenant in the secret door. He could not or dared not use the money, because he knew that once Prince yanush or his subordinates knew they had so much money, they would certainly take it as their own in any name or for no reason - Jews were the pockets of nobles and lords. Once nobles and lords were short of money, they would get money from the pockets. Keayan has understood this since he was a child.


    Chechen and Pedro followed the mercenaries to the cellar, and kiajan and Bati certainly followed. At the entrance of the cellar, more than a dozen mercenaries were moving boxes of small boxes out of the hidden door in the cellar like a relay race, and they didn''t finish until they moved to the twelfth.


    Chechen opened a box and saw a full cabinet of Taylor. The quantity of this box was no less than 1000.


    "Steward, are these also the property you keep for your royal highness?" Pedro asked knowingly.


    "Yes, of course, these are the tenancies of Bonneville estate collected in the name of his Highness the great prince," kiajan said respectfully.


    The sophisticated keayan knows that money is external. What if he argues that these are his own assets? In the face of power, eloquence is not as useful as steel knives and swords.


    "Then according to the instructions of the prince, six of the twelve cases of Taylor are used as military funds for our mercenary regiment, and we will take the six cases to Werner and give them to the prince," said Pedro.


    "Of course. To tell you the truth, the prince is in urgent need of money now, and I have long wanted to deliver these Taylor to the prince, but Bonneville was attacked by the mob, which delayed it." kiajan said more respectfully for himself.


    Seeing keayan on the road like this, Pedro couldn''t help patting keayan on the shoulder with joy.


    But keaian was obedient, and his son Bati was a straight man. Seeing that his property was robbed by the mercenary regiment, the young man glared at Chechen and Pedro and said, "a group of robbers."


    Buddy''s voice was so loud that the mercenaries around him could hear it clearly. When they saw that their head and deputy head were scolded by a greedy Jew, they put down their food one by one and looked at buddy with a fierce face.


    At this time, as long as Chechen or Pedro''s words and eyes, they will go up and let the guy who doesn''t know the heaven and earth know why the flowers are so red.


    But Chechen didn''t give any instructions. He picked up a coin with his finger and Taylor said to buddy, "you say we are robbers?"


    "Yes."


    "What are you? A serious businessman or a loyal servant of the prince''s Royal Highness? How did you get the money? You didn''t get it by usury and tricking innocent tenant farmers. You gained unjust wealth by relying on the prince''s power. Now you say we are robbers."


    Patty clenched his silver teeth and said after half a minute, "it doesn''t matter to you how the money came."


    "Of course it doesn''t matter! If the money is ill gotten, then I have the right to take it back to Werner and give it to his Royal Highness the prince." Cherchen said solemnly.


    These words made Pedro give a thumbs up. My nephew is really more and more talkative. If you say it yourself, it''s nothing more than carrots and sticks, but you can''t say it''s so just and awe inspiring.


    "No one wants to take the money away!"


    Patty was very angry when Cherchen said he would take the money to Werner. He had a gun in his hand. At this time, he raised the gun to aim at Chechen.


    "No!"


    Ji Ayan, who had been standing by and listening to his son''s dialogue with Cherchen, saw that his son was going to hit the stone with an egg, and hurriedly pressed the musket in Patty''s hand with his body. And some of the nearest mercenaries came forward and hugged buddy and subdued him to the ground.


    "Commander Chechen and deputy commander Pedro. Please forgive my son for his youth, ignorance and recklessness. Take all the money if you want to take it." kiayang knelt down and begged for his son.


    Watching batty struggling on the ground, Cherchen couldn''t help feeling pity. He said to kiajan, "don''t worry, we won''t hurt him. Now put him in the cellar until he calms down."


    So, the two mercenaries caught Bati, who looked at Cherchen with hate eyes, and stuffed him into the cellar.


    Keayan took back his reluctant eyes watching his son locked up in the cellar and respectfully went to Cherchen and Pedro to invite them into the house.


    Even Pedro was amazed at the ability of this emotion to send and receive from the heart. I just don''t know how such a versatile old steward can have such a strong son.

 Chapter 186

    At night, the soldiers guarding the cellar panicked and brought an unexpected news - buddy ran away.


    At that time, a guard soldier accidentally found that there was no trace of batty in the cellar when delivering food to him, and he and another soldier had been guarding the door without leaving. Patty seemed to disappear out of thin air.


    When encountering such unimaginable things, the two guards thought that Patty must be a wizard who knew black magic or a cult who gave his soul to Satan. They repeated "God bless" several times and retreated from the cellar with the cross held high on their chest. But when they came to the hall of the manor to report it to Chechen, they were still pale and trembling.


    At that time, Chechen, Pedro and several officers in the mercenary regiment were discussing the next plan. Now, the military funds have been collected almost. The task entrusted by Prince yanush is equal to half completed, and the other half is how to recruit a group of soldiers to expand the strength of the mercenary regiment. Halfway through the meeting, two soldiers rushed in in panic.


    When everyone knows what happened from the stumbling narration of the two soldiers, Cherchen quickly asks someone to call Ji Ayan over. Know the son Mo ruo father. Kian is in charge of Bonneville manor. He must know something.


    Soon, kiajan was brought in. The old steward of Bonneville manor, dressed in a nightgown and barefoot, was obviously dragged down from his bed by soldiers.


    Seeing the bright lights in the hall and the presence of Chechen and several officers, keayan respectfully said, "Knight, what can I do for you so late?"


    Che Chen didn''t seem to know that his son had escaped from prison.


    So Chechen said directly, "your son patty is gone."


    Kiayang''s body trembled and then showed an expression of lovelessness.


    "How could it be? Did you give him..."


    Apparently, he suspected that the mercenary regiment had killed his son.


    "Nonsense!" Pedro saw that Kian had turned upside down and suspected that he had killed his son. He stared angrily and said, "your son disappeared in the cellar. Did you give your soul to the devil and practice what black magic?"


    "Cellar... Cellar..."


    When Pedro said that his son had disappeared in the cellar, kiajan muttered a few times. He finally remembered a secret that only he and his son knew.


    "Buddy, how long has he been running away?" kiajan asked.


    Che Chen looked at the two guards, but they all shook their heads.


    "I don''t know. I found it when I was delivering him dinner. It should be less than half an hour from that time," said one of them.


    Kiajan nodded. Then he said to Chechen: "It''s all because of me. It''s easy to forget things when I get old. There''s another secret door under the secret door in the cellar that leads to the outside of the manor. It was built by my son and me a few years ago. In case the manor is broken by bandits or robbers, we can escape from the underground and save some of the Royal Highness Prince''s wealth. But this hasn''t happened for several years Besides, I forgot. "


    With that, keayan wiped his tears, as if ashamed of his forgetfulness.


    "The cunning of the Jews." Pedro scolded secretly. The old man absolutely deliberately asked them to lock Patty into the cellar without their knowledge, so that his son could escape. He is still pretending to be poor here.


    After knowing the truth, Chechen looks open. Even if keayan intentionally doesn''t tell him the tunnel, it''s all out of a father''s love for his son. If Patty''s escape won''t cause damage to the mercenary regiment, Chechen doesn''t intend to hurt more lives, but the punishment is necessary, otherwise it''s not enough to convince the public. Chechen decides to give keayan a slight punishment.


    "Yelishei, take them to the cellar to see if there is a tunnel. If there is, seal it." Cherchen first charged yelishei.


    Yelishei immediately left the hall with two guards.


    Then, Chechen goes to keayan again. Keayan''s height is a head higher than Chechen. In order for Chechen to have an equal dialogue with himself, keayan consciously bends down.


    "Mr. steward, I have forgiven him. We will release him as soon as we leave. But he still chose to run away. Where do you think he will go back?" Chechen asked.


    "It''s all my stupid son. I''ll punish him heavily when he comes back. But commander Chechen, buddy, I really don''t know where he escaped. We have no relatives here. We don''t even have a refuge. Maybe he escaped into the forest and hid." Keayan answered cautiously. He tried to convince Cherchen that Patty''s escape was harmless to the mercenary regiment.


    This made Chechen believe it. So many mobs attacked the manor, and none of the nearby farmers came to help. Obviously, kiajan and his son are not popular in Bonneville.


    "I believe your judgment. But after all, your son''s escape has caused losses to our mercenary regiment. It shouldn''t be too much for your father to compensate for the losses," said Chechen.


    "I''m willing to give four hundred Taylor to compensate my son for the loss caused to the mercenary regiment," kiajan said without thinking, as if the money was not his.


    Four hundred Tyler, Pedro was dizzy. It''s so simple that another 400 Taylor have been recorded.


    "Yes, four hundred Taylor is a deal. But there''s one more thing to get rid of your help," Chechen said.


    "What''s up?" kiajan asked.


    "The prince not only asked us to send Bonneville''s wealth to Werner, but also ordered us to recruit local people and refugees from Smolensk and other places to join the prince''s army. Are there many people like you here?" Cherchen asked.


    Kiajan pondered and replied next time, "a large part of the people who attacked the manor today are refugees, but I don''t know if Smolensk escaped. As for the locals, if there is a prince''s recruitment edict, I think many young people are willing to join the army."


    What kiajan said is basically similar to the results discussed by several officers just now. Chechen decided to send people to each village tomorrow to post the prince''s recruitment edict.


    At this point, the matter is almost over. The next day, they began to be busy with the recruitment. On the third day after Bati fled, Fatima found Bonneville and brought back a man who was Bati who escaped.

 Chapter 187

    Bati was brought back with a rope around his neck. Fatima pulled him into Bonneville manor with a rope. This way of capturing prisoners is the usual trick of the grassland people.


    "Hey, Fatima. Where did you get this guy back?"


    When Fatima entered the manor, yelishei was cleaning his horses in the stables. Yelishei was bareheaded, and the sun hit yelishei''s strong bronze muscles, emitting a bright light like brass. Seeing Fatima coming back, he threw his brush into the bucket, wiped the water on his body and hands, put on his white shirt and greeted Fatima.


    "Do you know this guy? On the hill not far from the manor. He and another man were peeping at the manor. When I found him, one of them wanted to kill me, but I hacked him to death. Then this man wanted to escape, and I caught him back." Fatima said and threw the reins to yelishei.


    It turned out that yelishei came to lead Fatima''s horse.


    Looking at the reins in his hand, yelishei smiled helplessly. He took the horse and deliberately lagged behind Fatima, and then asked Ba who followed Fatima: "Hey, didn''t you run? What do you want to do when you come back?"


    Buddy turned his head and didn''t answer. His face was blue and purple, and there were many scratches on his clothes. It seemed that Fatima had suffered a lot in his hands.


    At this time, someone had told Cherchen the news of Fatima''s return. Cherchen was very happy.


    Fatima left for a few days, and Chechen didn''t miss her for a day. Fatima came back safely now, and Chechen settled down. Moreover, he also wanted to know the situation of mihau and others in devonshburg.


    "Fatima, you are back!" Chechen happily gave Fatima a big hug. The latter also responded to Chechen with the same enthusiasm.


    At this scene, yelishei''s heart was sour.


    "Fatima, mihau, how are they doing in devonsk?" Chechen asked after a close greeting.


    "Good, but they were not in devonsk, but they ran away halfway," Fatima said.


    "What?" Che Chen''s eyes widened in surprise. He couldn''t believe that mihaw and others escaped.


    "It won''t be you..." Chechen wondered if Fatima had secretly saved mihau and others.


    "It''s none of my business. At that time, MIHA u didn''t know how to open the shackles in his hand, and then tricked long zinski into letting people get off the car. The unexpected long zinski and the Dragon cavalry were knocked down by MIHA u one after another. He really deserves to be the first swordsman in this country. He not only knocked down long zinski, but also knocked down seven dragon cavalry escorting them in a row." Fatima said.


    Then Fatima briefly described the scene at that time. She also didn''t hide her help when the remaining dragon cavalry threatened Anjie''s life.


    After listening to Fatima''s story, Chechen is also happy that the two friends can be saved from prison. But then he thought that after mihau and Anjie escaped, they would not give up with Prince yanush. When they join their old ministries, they will seek revenge from the prince. We''ll have to fight again.


    As soon as I thought of this, Cherchen''s mood was lost a lot.


    "Everything is God''s will. If one day mihau and they really meet us, then just follow their own heart." Pedro also felt his nephew''s contradictory mood, and he comforted Cherchen.


    "Yes." Chechen nodded.


    At this time, yelishei said, "Hey, commander. Fatima will bring you a present."


    With that, yelishei pulled the rope and dragged Patty out.


    "This guy took a peek at the manor nearby and was found by Fatima. Fatima also killed one," yelishei said.


    Chechen and Pedro looked at batty in surprise. They didn''t expect that batty would fall into Fatima''s hands. Patty turned his face away from them.


    "What is the man you brought?"


    Buddy didn''t answer.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Patty didn''t answer.


    Seeing that Patty didn''t say anything, Chechen knew that he couldn''t ask anything just by asking questions. But he had a hunch that the purpose of this stubborn Jew was by no means simple. He had to pry his mouth open, or he would certainly pose a threat to the mercenary regiment.


    "Fatima, I''ll give this man to you. You pry open his mouth for me." Chechen asked Fatima. He believes in Fatima''s ability and will not let him down.


    "No problem," Fatima said without hesitation.


    "Still have. Yelishei, control ji''ayan first." Chechen ordered yelishei.


    Three hours later, Fatima brought back a shocking news - Patty colluded with the mob who attacked the manor last time to attack Bonneville manor again, and the number may exceed 1000 this time.


    "Is the news true?" Chechen asked Fatima. He couldn''t believe that the two sides who had been killed by the original fight would collude against the mercenary regiment, and what good would the fall of Bonneville manor do to Bati? Isn''t his father in the manor, too?


    "It can''t be wrong. At first he refused to recruit. Later, I roasted the soles of his feet with fire. He cried for his father and mother several times in pain. He was finally willing to tell the truth," Fatima said.


    "Wow, fire roasts the soleplate of your feet? Thanks to your imagination." yelishei was very painful when he thought of the taste of touching the soleplate of his feet with fire.


    "In the Ottoman and Crimean khanate, they use this method to deal with hard spoken prisoners," Fatima said habitually.


    Hearing Fatima''s words, yelisheyi scolded savagely, but Fatima listened to such a low voice, and the two began to quarrel.


    Ignoring their quarrel, Chechen is worried about the disaster that the mercenary regiment will face soon.


    Since the establishment of the mercenary regiment, the mercenary regiment has never experienced a battle with such a great difference in military strength. Ten to one, even if the other party is a mob, it is impossible for him to win.


    "Do you want to withdraw from Bonneville immediately and move the whole army to Werner quickly?" cherchens cableway.


    But if the mercenary regiment meets the mob on the way, it will be more vulnerable after losing the manor as a defense. What''s more, the number of forests along the way to Bonneville is more conducive to each other''s ambush.


    Even if you really get to this point, you have to find out the action plan agreed by the mob and buddy, so as to find out the loopholes and escape.


    "It seems that we still have to find a way from buddy."


    After thinking about it, Chechen decided to go to the place where buddy was detained first.

 Chapter 188

    Buddy and kiajan were locked up in a utility room in the manor. When Chechen and Pedro rushed over, kiajan was wiping the blood on his son''s face with a handkerchief. Seeing Chechen and them coming, keayan quickly ran to Chechen. He knelt down and begged Chechen: "Captain, and all noble lords, please let my son go. I promise anything you want!"


    Che Chen helped Ji Ayan up and told him that it was no longer a matter of money. His son colluded with the mob to attack the manor again and wanted to kill the mercenary regiment. If kiayang wants to save his son, he should persuade him to tell the mob and action plan. If it is true, the mercenary regiment can spare his life.


    "Buddy." after listening to Chechen''s words, keayan turned his head and looked at his son painfully. The meaning in his eyes was self-evident.


    But Patty seemed to have put life and death aside. He shouted to his father, "father, don''t beg them. It''s a big deal that we die with them. Anyway, sooner or later we''ll die."


    Listen to Barty say so, Chechen and the others are a little confused. They never wanted to kill buddy and his father.


    "What do you mean? We just came to the manor to recruit troops and collect military expenses according to the prince''s orders. If you hadn''t pointed a gun at me, I wouldn''t let someone hold you tightly in the cellar," said Chechen.


    "Yes, Patty. The head of Chechen was going to let you go when he left. Can you not believe his father''s words?" Ji Ayan also spoke for Chechen.


    "Are you willing to let us go, the damn prince? He hasn''t let us die yet." Patty said something that shocked everyone present.


    Patty colluded with the mob to attack his father''s manor, which was actually related to Prince yanush.


    "Why did the prince want you to die? We didn''t receive such an order when we came out." Chechen asked.


    "You''ll get it soon. If I''m not lucky."


    Chechen looked back at Fatima and said:


    "Fatima, go and search him to see if there are any letters."


    Fatima came forward and searched it carefully. A letter folded into four folds was found in Patty''s back waist.


    Cherchen opened the letter. The seal on the letter is indeed Prince yanush''s. In the letter, the prince began with "you are committed to being loyal to the loyal servants of the razeviu family". Obviously, this letter was written to the administrator of the manor. The content of the letter is to ask the managers of each manor to poison the food given to them if they encounter the officers and soldiers of the rebels (here, the prince will call their opposing army rebels) to collect food or stay. At the end of the letter, the prince also wrote: all the families in charge go to Werner with the army. Everything is well.


    Obviously, this is a threat to the managers. If they don''t follow the prince''s instructions, their families will have a bad life.


    But once this is done, the managers of the manor will never escape from the knife of the "rebels".


    After reading the letter, Chechen handed it to his companions for circulation. His mood is beyond words. I didn''t expect that Prince yanushi, who was wise, brave and fearless, would come up with such a stupid move.


    "Steward, do you have any relatives in Mia jersk?" Chechen asked Kian.


    "Yes, my wife and my little son are studying at the prince''s school in miatelsk," kiajan replied.


    He didn''t know why Chechen suddenly asked about it.


    "No wonder buddy is colluding with the mob." Chechen sighed. According to keayan''s deep love for his son, as soon as the prince''s letter arrives, he will certainly follow it for the sake of his family in Werner. At that time, the officers and soldiers will die, and kiajan himself will certainly die in their hands. How could buddy not save his father.


    "The prince''s heart is really hard enough." Pedro was the last one to read the letter. He wanted to say that Prince yanush''s heart was really poisonous, but in the end, he forced him back and spit out a word "hard".


    Fedot, priest and others, although they didn''t say it, they thought the same thing in their hearts. Although everyone didn''t like the Jews, they now feel pity for their father and son.


    At this time, Cherchen took the letter in Pedro''s hand and tore it to pieces in front of keayan and Bati.


    "You!" Patty looked at Chechen incredulously.


    "You haven''t received this letter, nor have I. It''s common for messengers to be killed by gangsters on the way in the chaos of war now," said Chechen.


    "But the messenger gave me the letter. He knew me," said buddy.


    "Then I''ll go back and report to the prince that you and your father died at the hands of the mob. We haven''t believed until we die."


    Keayan and Bati father and son died to protect the prince''s property. Prince yanush would take care of keayan''s wife and youngest son in his hands even for appearance.


    "Why did you do that?" Patty swallowed a mouthful of water and asked Cherchen.


    "Don''t why, just have some conscience." Che Chen sighed.


    Prince yanush''s method can indeed consume a lot of hostile forces against him, but it is too vicious, regardless of his own deaths and injuries. Chechen can''t do such a thing.


    "Let''s go. Your father and son also take care of themselves. Now there are wars everywhere. You''d better flee abroad." Chechen said to his companions and to kiajan and his son.


    "Wait a minute."


    Just as Chechen turned to leave the utility room, Patty called him.


    Chechen looked back in doubt.


    "Those mobs were going to attack the manor tomorrow. They laid an ambush on the road to Mia jersk and Werner in case you would leave the manor early. This is my suggestion. But now that I am captured by you, I don''t know if they will change their plan." Patty confessed to Cherchen.


    Seeing that Che Chen risked disobeying his Highness the prince''s order to save himself and his father, he couldn''t help but change his impression of them, and wondered if he really wronged them. So he chose to repay his kindness and tell everything.


    "In fact, they are also poor people. When people are hungry, they want to find food. These mobs are displaced refugees. They have finished their food and the government does not give food. Of course, they want to rob the rich manor," Patty concluded. Originally, from the standpoint of the son of the manor steward, Patty hated and even hated these mobs, but now Patty only felt pity for them.


    "Well, if, I mean, if my mercenary regiment is willing to provide them with food, will they join my mercenary regiment and work for me?" Chechen asked.


    Chechen said this is not a sudden fantasy. When he was in bolotsk, the refugees brought by the priest were accepted by the mercenary regiment and became an important force.


    For the question of Cherchen, Patty thought carefully before replying: "maybe they can. They are not born bad people, but they are hungry. But I want to remind you that with their families, there are thousands of people."


    "I have to try. Please take me to their leader," said Chechen.

 Chapter 189

    As soon as possible, Chechen asked people to make a simple bandage for Patty''s feet, and then ordered people to prepare a carriage to go to the camp occupied by the mob. And Patty readily agreed to lead the way for Chechen.


    Just as everyone was preparing the carriage, Pedro pulled Cherchen aside.


    "Are you really going with this buddy?" asked Pedro anxiously.


    "Of course, didn''t I just say it in the room?" Chechen looked at his uncle strangely.


    "Have you ever wondered what this guy would do if he said that on purpose and wanted to take you hostage and ask us for ransom?" said Pedro.


    For his uncle, he always likes to think bad, and Cherchen doesn''t think so. Barty''s father kiajan is still in the manor. If this is really his trick, doesn''t he even want his father''s life?


    Cherchen said this to his uncle, and Pedro immediately said that Cherchen wanted to be childish. If the leader falls into the hands of the mob and becomes a hostage, everyone will throw a rat''s weapon at everything. At that time, he wants the mercenary regiment and Ji Ayan to change. Can he not agree?


    "Uncle, doing anything is risky." for Pedro''s worry, Chechen said: "Of course, we can also choose to evacuate the manor and rush to Werner quickly, but you heard that they have set up an ambush on the way to Werner. We can''t speed up with so many materials and money, and there will inevitably be a fierce battle. Even if we finally break through the siege, most of the manpower and materials of the mercenary regiment will be lost and return to Werner Prince Werner will certainly blame us. But if we can recruit these mobs and let them join the prince''s army, we will be a great achievement. "


    "Then remember to take more people, take Fatima and the soldiers of the guard, and ride another horse."


    Pedro also agrees with what Chechen said. He no longer insists on his own opinions, but asks Chechen to act more carefully.


    For uncle''s orders, of course, Chechen fully agreed.


    When Chechen and Pedro walked out of the room, the carriage was already ready in front of the yard. Chechen wore a lock armor and a Chain Armor Helmet in the lining of his clothes. Even so, Pedro was not at ease and asked him to carry a simple shield behind his back. With this set of equipment, Chechen became a Polish dragon cavalry.


    "Uncle, let''s go." Chechen and Pedro finally said goodbye, and then rode out of the manor with Fatima and others.


    "Deputy head of Pedro, don''t worry. They''ll be fine," fedott comforted Pedro by patting him on the shoulder. Even if Cherchen''s motorcade disappeared on the horizon, he still kept looking at it.


    "Who''s worried? I''m just looking at the scenery." Pedro denied. But then Pedro said to fedott: "you go and guard the kiajan yourself. Don''t let him slip away like his son."


    Not to mention all kinds of just in case preparations made by Piedro in the manor, in the team to the mob camp, Chechen asked Patty about the mob, and Patty also told Chechen exactly what he knew.


    "You mean their leader is a black man named bachit?" Chechen asked strangely.


    Blacks are not common in Eastern Europe. Compared with buying blacks from Africa to Eastern Europe, the hard-working traffickers in Ottoman and Crimea are more willing to sell Ukrainian whites to Constantinople because they are closer and more profitable.


    And most importantly, a black man became the leader of a group of whites.


    "Yes, bachit is indeed a black man. According to himself, he comes from a Christian country called Ethiopia. When bachit was very young, his parents took him on a pilgrimage to Jerusalem, but he was captured and sold as slaves by Mamluk on the way. A slave trader sold him to an aristocrat of the Republic. After the Czar and the Russians came, Bachit and some farmers escaped from the noble''s house. With their extraordinary physique and courage, those people recommended bachit as the leader. Later, the refugee group became more and more, and they also had some muskets. They asked for money and food from the noble''s manor to support themselves. "Bati said. Because of his feet, he could only sit in the carriage in the air and drive the carriage forward.


    "You know."


    "Bachit is an honest man. If he agrees with you, he will tell you everything. Maybe it is for this reason that the refugees trust him so much. When I first came to their camp, some people recognized our identity and would be stupid for me, but bachit stopped them and gave me a chance to speak," Bati said.


    Cherchen nodded. What buddy said was very useful to himself.


    The motorcade passed another intersection, and a small valley suddenly appeared in front. Dozens of cooking smoke came out of the small valley. It was obvious that someone was cooking.


    "It''s just ahead," Patty said.


    At this time, there was a rustle in the bushes by the side of the road. A ragged man jumped out of the bushes and blocked the way of the motorcade with a sickle.


    "Who are you?" the man asked.


    "Hey, Zeng Jiang. It''s me, remember?" buddy in the carriage smiled and said to the man.


    "Oh, it''s Barty. Why did you come back so late? And, Bruck? Who are these people?" the man named Zeng Jiang asked three questions in a row.


    "It''s a long story. Is bachit there?"


    Patty took out a bread from the carriage and threw it to Zeng Jiang.


    The latter took the bread and took a big bite happily.


    "Yes, you can see him if you go straight inside," buddy said vaguely with his mouth full of food.


    "OK, I''ll go right away."


    At this time, a few more people came out of the bushes, and they also shouted for bread. Obviously, these are secret outposts ambushed with Zeng Jiang.


    So buddy took some more bread and threw it to them.


    In this way, the team moved on easily with a few loaves of bread.


    After passing the mountain pass, Chechen saw that the valley was full of humble huts with straw tops. He counted roughly, and there were no less than a hundred tops within his sight. It seems that Patty''s statement that more than a thousand people will attack the manor is not empty.


    In the shack, women and children come in and out from time to time. They were all barefoot and dressed in rags. Fortunately, it''s summer now, otherwise the cold alone will take away many people''s lives.


    Some children looked at the motorcade with curious eyes. They wanted to get close, but their mothers grabbed them back. Those women looked at Cherchen and others in military uniforms, showing a look of fear.


    Suddenly, a strong black man two meters tall stopped the way of the motorcade. The black strong man has a dark face, curly hair and thick lips. Behind the strong man, he carries a huge axe with a thick face and a dark cold light on the axe blade.


    "This must be what Barty said about bachit." Chechen thought to himself.


    Before Cherchen could speak, the black man asked, "who are you and what are you doing here?"

 Chapter 190

    "Bachit, it''s me," Bati said to bachit, sticking his head out from behind Chechen''s war horse.


    Originally, because of the barrier between the army horse and Cherchen''s body, bachit could not see Bati sitting in the carriage. At this time, bachit finally knew why these people could pass the sentry and come all the way in.


    "Buddy, why did you come back alone? Where''s silbey?" bachit was wary when he saw that buddy was alone and he came with a group of soldiers. He put his right hand behind his back and motioned to his men to call more people over.


    Bachit''s little moves fell into Chen''s eyes. However, Chechen did not make or signal his men to make any alert. The other party has begun to doubt that some action on his side will only deepen the mistrust between the two sides and cause unnecessary misunderstanding.


    "Silbey can''t come back on the road except for a small accident. Bachit, can you let us go to your tent first? I''ll tell you what happened slowly." Bati said to bachit.


    Bachit looked at the heavily armed Knights around the carriage. He nodded and said, "well, but you can only be alone."


    Patty smiled bitterly at this.


    "I''m afraid I can''t walk alone. Look at my feet. Let the little brother in front of you help me in."


    With that, Patty raised his sole to show bachit. The soleplate of the foot was full of scorched marks.


    "Who did this?" bachit stared at Patty''s wound.


    But Patty didn''t say anything. He insisted on telling bachit five or ten times after entering the tent. Bachit had to agree.


    "Who are you?"


    When Cherchen got off the carriage with buddy on his back, bachit looked at Cherchen and said.


    At first, he thought that Chechen was just an ordinary knight, but when he took Baty on his back, the others did not make any action and still stood by the carriage. Obviously, Che Chen is either a lowly person or the leader of these people.


    "He is my friend. I met him on the road. The things of this carriage are his gifts to you."


    Before Cherchen could speak, Patty answered bachit''s question first. Then he pointed to the carriage, indicating that everyone could take whatever was inside.


    "Is that so?" bachit was still suspicious.


    "Yes, I am indeed buddy''s friend," said Chechen.


    So bachit turned around, and the crowd behind him automatically separated on both sides. Chechen followed bachit behind his back. The saber and pistol on his waist were left to Fatima, and only a short dagger was hidden in his boots.


    The three quickly went to bachit''s tent. In Chechen''s eyes, bakhte''s so-called tent can not be called a tent, because it is also made of thatch - a large piece of thatch is spread on four sawn trunk, and then connected into a piece. The only difference from other thatched houses is that this is bigger.


    Chechen put Patty on a stump and sat down. He stood beside Patty.


    After entering the room, bachit asked directly without too much greeting.


    Patty nodded and introduced bachit: "this is Chechen, the head of the mercenary regiment, aleval Chechen."


    "Mercenary regiment?" bachit chewed this sentence. Although he seems to have developed limbs, his mind is not simple.


    "The mercenary regiment stationed in your manor?" asked bachit.


    Patty glanced at Cherchen and wondered if he should tell the truth.


    But Chechen said on his own initiative, "yes, head of bachit. I''m the head of the mercenary regiment."


    Bachit saw that Chechen took the initiative to identify himself. He suddenly stepped back three steps, put on a defensive posture, and then held his hand on the handle of the axe again.


    "Buddy, what do you mean?" bachit shouted.


    No wonder bachit was so nervous. Originally, he and batty agreed to attack the manor. Bachit helped save and destroy the mercenary regiment and batty''s father kiajan, and all the property in it belonged to bachit. But now, the person who was originally the target of destruction appeared in front of him, and was brought in by his allies.


    "Leader bachit, please don''t get me wrong." seeing bachit''s such a big reaction, Bati quickly waved his hand and wanted to stand up, but as soon as his foot touched the ground, he sat painfully on the stump.


    "Leader bachit, I''m here to cooperate with you," said Chechen.


    "Cooperation? Cooperation for what?"


    "I hope you and your men will join our mercenary regiment and work together for Prince yanush." Chechen told bakhte the purpose of his visit.


    Bachit was surprised by what Chechen said. He looked at Chechen like a fool.


    "Why should I join you? What you can give me is nothing more than the finance in the manor, but even if you don''t give it, we can get it on our own. And if we have this plan, we will go with the previous group when they come," said bashit.


    Cherchen keenly noticed what bachit said about the "previous group of people". Obviously, there were other people before him to solicit bachit. But when Chechen wanted to ask in detail, bachit refused to say anything.


    "Bakhte, commander Chechen, he came with sincerity. Look at that carriage. It''s all gifts for you." Patty also urged.


    But bachit was unmoved or didn''t look at these things. He asked Barty, "Barty, what happened to silbey with you?"


    "Silbey, he..." Patty hesitated. He realized that if Siebel died under Chechen''s subordinates, there would be nothing to talk about next.


    "Leader bachit, your man silbey came to investigate near our mercenary regiment, resisted after being found by the captain of my pro guard, and died in her hands." Chechen said honestly.


    "What are you talking about!"


    As soon as bachit heard that Siebel was killed by Cherchen''s people, he suddenly pulled out his axe and cut it to the ground against Cherchen''s body. The strength of the axe can be seen when the axe is half into the ground.


    But even so, Chechen still doesn''t change his face.


    "Young man, you are very brave." bachit suddenly lifted the axe and held it in his hand. He looked at Cherchen sideways, with a appreciative smile on his black face. The black man''s temper comes and goes quickly.


    "I can only say I''m sorry for Siebel''s death. But if our people sneak to the leader''s camp to spy and are found, bakhte''s surrender will not let him retreat."


    Bashi nodded.


    "Yes, I really don''t blame you for this. The goods in that car are even your compensation for Siebel''s death. Now you can go."


    Chechen and batty didn''t expect that bachit immediately ordered to leave, and they were stunned for a moment.


    "Bachit..." Bati wanted to fight for it, but his words were immediately interrupted by bachit.


    "Patty," said bachit, "since you are the head of the mercenary regiment, it is obvious that you have resolved the contradiction with him, so our cooperation is of course invalid. However, we have to decide the money and materials in your manor. If you know the truth, your father and son and these mercenaries get out of the manor as soon as possible, and I can let you live."


    "But... But..." Patty didn''t say a word for a long time. He and bachit took what they needed. Now they parted ways. He felt that he had no position to persuade bachit to change his mind.


    "Leader bachit, do you want to be robbers all your life?"


    At this time, Chechen asked bachit loudly.

 Chapter 191

    "Robber?"


    Bachit grinned. In his opinion, Cherchen''s statement was ridiculous.


    "What we are doing now may indeed be robbers, but who forced us to be robbers? Everyone here used to be honest farmers, herdsmen, citizens and beekeepers, but they had nothing in a war. My former master vowed to defend his home and civilians under God, but it was not easy for everyone to raise money When the military expenses came to him, the noble fled overnight with his whole family and treasure and threw us to the Russians; when the Russians came, they said they would guarantee our faith and freedom, but all their orthodox churches were built on the land, and all the churches that were demolished were the ones that everyone used to go to. Any Russian soldier can use all kinds of strange reasons Search the homes of good people and take everything they can; now that the Swedes have come, you want us to work with you. Why does Prince yanush work better than those people? "


    Although bachit was tall and big, his mind was not stupid, his speech was orderly, and he seemed to have read a lot of books. By his refutation, Chechen was speechless.


    Yes, their mercenaries serve various lords and win money and reputation with their own swords. Now, during the war, capable mercenaries can get everything he wants. What does Chechen want? What he wanted was to help Prince yanush defeat all the opponents, just as he preached to his companions in the mercenary regiment, and then go to fight the Russians, avenge captain Franco and recapture the land they lost in Smolensk.


    But if you drag the people here into the war, what can these people get? Do you get the chance to wash your identity and be sheltered by the prince? But the Polish nobles ruled the land and people suffered; When the Russian aristocracy ruled the land, people still suffered; Would it be better for the prince to rule here? In order to get rid of his opponent, didn''t he come up with a plan to let his people offer poison wine and die together?


    Che Chen fell into meditation. For the first time, he didn''t look at the problem from his own point of view, from the point of view of the mercenary regiment.


    Bachit saw that Chechen lowered his head and fell into thinking. It was useless to urge him, as if he also hoped that Chechen could give him a satisfactory answer.


    "I don''t know."


    After a while, Chechen raised his head and said to bachit:


    "I work for Prince yanush because he canonized me as a knight and rewarded me many times. And he is willing to kill my companions in czarist Russia for me. This time I come to you, I also see that you are numerous and can help me and the prince. Of course, I don''t just want to use you. I am willing to accept your middle-aged and strong people, Or add some old and weak women and children. These people can get rid of the identity of the mob and live at ease. The young and middle-aged take up arms to fight for the prince and may get a reward in the future. "Chechen clearly said his previous thoughts, ignoring Patty and looking at him anxiously.


    "Isn''t everyone? I''m sorry, your conditions can''t satisfy me. If they are these conditions, we will agree when the last one came to us." bachit was a little disappointed, and he said to Cherchen.


    "I know our conditions can''t meet everyone, but leader bachit, please believe me. As long as we can take care of one more, we will never give up one." Chechen said eagerly.


    "Then can you give us part of the wealth in the manor to those you can''t take away?" bachit asked.


    Cherchen is a little embarrassed. The wealth in the manor involves too much, which can not be decided by one word. Just then, a sharp voice came in from the outside.


    "You don''t want to, but we do!"


    With the sound, a middle-aged man with a horse face came in. The middle-aged man with a horse face was obviously much more gorgeous than bachit. He was also wearing a pair of silk gloves and a wisp of goatee curled under his lips.


    "Zeppesh, what are you doing here?" asked bachit, turning his head and frowning.


    Bachit had a bad relationship with the horse faced man named zepesh, and his voice was angry.


    "What am I going to do? Of course I don''t want everyone to suffer with you because of the big leader''s wrong decision. You don''t go to the colonel, and now you don''t want to go to the prince yanush. Do you want to take us as lonely ghosts all the time?" tsepeish questioned. Bachit immediately turned to Cherchen, and he bent down and gave a standard noble gift:


    "Dear Messenger, forgive us for neglecting. I didn''t expect you to be so young. I didn''t know you were Prince yanush''s servant until I saw the emblem of the raziweu family on the saddle of your guard."


    "You''re welcome, Mr. zeppesh."


    Cherchen instinctively didn''t adapt to caipeishi''s respectful attitude. And the zeppesh always gave him an uncomfortable feeling.


    Caipesh seemed to feel that Chechen was alienated from him, but he didn''t think so. Instead, he smiled and said to Chechen, "Dear Messenger, I think you want to attract us on behalf of Prince yanush."


    "Yes, but the leader of bachit has rejected me just now. Moreover, you can call me Chechen." Chechen said.


    "Bakhte can''t represent everyone. I mean, Prince yanush can be generous to us, and we are willing to work for the prince''s cause," said zepesh.


    Obviously, not everyone in this camp agrees with bachit''s idea. From the heart, Chechen is loyal to bachit, but Paish''s active loyalty makes it difficult for him to refuse.


    For a time, Chechen was a little embarrassed.


    "Lord Chechen, don''t be embarrassed. Our bachit leader has a word in advance. He won''t force everyone to go or stay." tsepega said with a smile. With that, he gave bachit a demonstrative look.


    Bachit snorted coldly when he saw zeppesh looking at him, but he didn''t deny it.


    "If you are willing to join the prince''s army, his highness is willing to give everyone a salary of Taylor per week, and the leader ten Taylor per Tuesday." Chechen offered a price.


    Zeppesh still smiled, but he was obviously not satisfied with the price.


    "Lord Chechen, a colonel offered twice the price and was willing to give us one-fifth of the estate."


    "Which Colonel?"


    "Colonel Jerzy haretsky."

 Chapter 192

    Colonel Jerzy haretsky, how can Chechen not be familiar with this name? In the action of expelling and eliminating the resisters against Prince yanush in the city of MIA telsk, Victor and Chechen destroyed the Colonel''s subordinates together.


    "So, you''re going to attack the manor not only because Patty defected to you, but also because of Colonel Jerzy halletsky?" Chechen asked thoughtfully.


    Thousands of mobs can no longer be dealt with by the mercenary regiment. If we add the regular army of yezh haretsky, it will be the end of the mercenary regiment.


    Zeppesh smiled strangely. He felt that he had taken the initiative.


    "The Colonel sent for us, and the conditions were very favorable."


    As for the favorable conditions of Jerzy haretsky, tsepesh did not make it clear, and he did not indicate whether the attack on the manor was related to the colonel. Zeppesh knows that the more vague he says, the more nervous he can make the other party and can''t guess the clue, and the more he can get the initiative.


    In dealing with Chechen, who was inexperienced in negotiations, zepesh almost succeeded, if it wasn''t for bachit''s stirring up the situation.


    Bachit could not see Peishi betraying his group, but after all, he had a word in advance. Seeing him playing tricks now, I couldn''t help but say something to expose him.


    "The Colonel''s messenger is only one Taylor''s salary every week. What''s the difference between Taylor''s salary and that of the little brother."


    These words broke the favorable situation created by caipeishi, and let Chechen know the market.


    Zeppesh glanced at bachit angrily. He licked his blood red lips with his tongue. It was strange and terrible. But bachit Ling ran was not afraid and looked back at zepesh with his eyes as clear as moonlight.


    In the contest of eyes, zeppesh didn''t take advantage. He took back his eyes and set his goal on Chechen.


    "Dear Messenger, yes, I admit that the Colonel offered the same price as you, but he represented deputy commander sapega, and behind the deputy commander stood the king of our republic. Moreover, the Colonel promised us the wealth in the manor."


    The implication is that Colonel Jerzy halletsky''s words have been endorsed by his majesty, which is highly credible.


    For tsepesh''s words, Chechen immediately refuted: "I also speak to you on behalf of Prince yanush raziweu. In Lithuania, the prince''s power is no worse than that of the king."


    In order to make zeppesh not overestimate his value, Cherchen lied for the first time: "moreover, the reinforcements sent by the prince to me are already on the way, which is a full complement of Spanish cavalry and German infantry."


    But Chechen''s words seemed to have no deterrent effect on caipeishi. Caipeishi was still silent and didn''t even blink.


    "Is there any flaw in my words?" Chechen couldn''t help feeling guilty.


    At this time, bachit suddenly said to Chechen and zepesh, "you two continue to talk here. I''ve had enough."


    With that, bachit went out.


    Chechen and zepesh watched bachit walk out of the hut. The remaining two, together with Buddy sitting on the tree pier, looked at me and me. None of them spoke first.


    The scene was surprisingly quiet. Zeppesh''s heart was not as calm as he showed.


    Zeppesh is different from most people in the camp. He is a noble, and his ancestors are still very famous. Although his family is now in decline, the noble glory hidden deep in his heart still drives him to strive to return to the upper class society.


    From the beginning, he opposed bachit''s act of robbing the noble manor, because it would make them and the noble become mortal enemies. Wouldn''t it be nice to rob those farmers? That''s what zeppesh thinks. In particular, bachit recklessly plundered the wealth of either yanush or sapega, which is tantamount to making everyone become the mortal enemy of all nobles. Caipesh has always suggested taking advantage of the favorable opportunity that both sides are recruiting to take refuge in one side and wash their identity.


    This proposal has not been accepted by bachit. The last time Colonel Jerzy halletsky''s envoy came, bakhte clearly refused, and tsepesh tolerated it, because he thought that the sapega group was a mob, and their strength was no better than yanush supported by the kingdom of Sweden. He even heard that they were short of money even for military spending, and the Deputy commanders sold even the copper buttons on their clothes. But this time, Prince yanush''s envoy came to bachit and refused. Zepesh couldn''t bear it. He finally jumped out by himself.


    "Should I accept his terms? Although there are fewer Taylor every week, when I join yanush''s army, I don''t have what I want." tsepesh thought to himself. The fingers of his left hand, which he put behind his back, kept tickling, calculating whether it was worth it. His face turned from white to blue, which was very frightening.


    The change of yanushi''s face also made Chechen feel rough and uneasy. Several times he wanted to raise the price and first collected peish under his command.


    "Mr. zeppesh," Chechen couldn''t help opening his mouth first. This is tantamount to telling the other party that they are short of chips and lose one step first in the negotiation.


    Caipeishi was overjoyed to hear Chechen speak first. His face was immediately filled with an excited smile.


    That smile alerted Cherchen. It turns out that the other party is not as calm as he thinks.


    "Mr. zeppesh." Chechen continued, "it''s not impossible for you to want a higher salary. His Royal Highness has always been generous to meritorious subordinates. Now there''s an opportunity to see if you can grasp it."


    "What chance?" zeppesh asked hurriedly.


    "An opportunity to show loyalty. Didn''t you say that the people of Jerzy halletsky have also come to you? As long as you help us destroy Jerzy halletsky''s army, will your Royal Highness''s reward be less with this great achievement?"


    Cherchen''s skill is tantamount to using the means of yezh halletsky to win over zepesh and others to deal with the mercenary regiment back to himself.


    "There are three hundred of them, and they are all cavalry!" said zeppesh.


    A great enlightenment. No wonder Jerzy halletsky did not attack the manor himself, but wanted to win over bachit. The reason is that they are all cavalry, and cavalry are very bad at attacking fortifications.


    "How many people here belong to you?"


    "Most people here listen to me," said zeppesh.


    But this is a complete lie. In fact, if zeppesh really left, he could take up to 300 people. These three hundred people are the capital that CAI Peishi managed to dig from bachit. He is unwilling to easily lose for others without any promise and benefits.

 Chapter 193

    After listening to caipesh, Chechen considered whether to give him higher treatment and accepted these people. Anyway, Chechen will give these people to Prince yanush in the end. He is not ready to keep caipesh under his own hands, because Chechen feels that caipesh''s style of life and work is not consistent with himself. At least his behavior of abandoning bachit and taking refuge in himself makes Chechen very unhappy. A good group should always share weal and woe.


    At this time, there was a sudden noise outside. At first, there was the neighing of war horses, and then there were bursts of angry scolding. Che Chen understood that there were Guard soldiers brought by himself. In the end, there was even the sound of swords intersecting.


    "What happened?"


    Cherchen was surprised by the sudden situation outside. Before coming, Chechen strictly ordered his men not to conflict with refugees. He also believed that Fatima could restrain his subordinates.


    Che Chen glanced at caipeishi, hoping to get some news from each other, but caipeishi was also full of surprised expression.


    "I didn''t," said zeppesh. He doesn''t know what''s going on outside.


    "Master, master."


    Just as Chechen and caipeishi were ready to go out to have a look, a bearded man in a long fur turned coat ran into the shed.


    "Outside, outside, the Colonel''s men are fighting with those brought by buddy," said the bearded man, his legs bent, his hands on his knees, panting.


    "This is my servant, merig," said tsepesh to Chechen.


    "Which Colonel? Merig." zeppesh asked his servant again.


    Before meilig answered, Chechen vaguely had the answer in his heart.


    Colonel Jerzy halletsky, who came to the refugee camp earlier than himself to talk about recruitment and surrender.


    "Colonel Jerzy halletsky''s men," said merrig.


    His words confirmed Chechen''s guess.


    Tsepesh''s heart revived when he heard that it was Colonel Jerzy halletsky. The Colonel''s arrival at this time obviously brought new conditions. And now there are hostile people on the other side, both of whom are here. They can just compete with each other and reap the benefits.


    "Are they still fighting?" zeppesh asked his servant.


    "Don''t fight now. The leader of bachit led people to stop in the middle and threatened them that he would help the other half if he did it again." merig said.


    Hearing this, Che Chen and CAI Peishi were a little relieved.


    "Captain Chechen, how about going out together now? Please rest assured that I have made up my mind and am willing to work for Prince yanush." tsepesh said to Chechen.


    Although he covered up well, from "respected envoy" to "head of Chechen", zepesh''s attitude towards Chechen has changed slightly.


    "Of course, Mr. zeppesh. Let''s go out together." Chechen was relieved to hear that zeppesh finally decided to join his side. He told Patty to stay in the hut and rest. He went out side by side with caipesh.


    When Chechen and zepesh appeared in front of kopola, kopola, Colonel Jerzy halletsky''s adjutant, recognized Chechen at a glance. Coppola met Chechen in miatelsk. At that time, he and his companions were destroyed by Victor''s infantry from the front. When they retreated to the end of the street, it was Cherchen''s people who blocked their way. The forest of spears and swords, bullets and grenades shot from the top of his head will never be forgotten by Coppola. One of his eyes and ears was missing in the battle.


    "What do you mean, leader bakhte?" Coppola pointed to Cherchen and asked bakhte.


    Bachit took people to stand between Coppola and Fatima. Because of his existence, although the two sides were at loggerheads, they could not fight.


    "Lieutenant Coppola, this commander Chechen just sent a truck of materials to compensate for our losses. His people accidentally killed one of us," bachit explained.


    Originally, the people in the camp didn''t know that xibel died in the hands of Cherchen. At this time, when bachit said it, the people around immediately began to talk. They no longer cast friendly eyes on Fatima and others, but are cold strangers and disgust.


    "Then he is our common enemy. Leader bachit, we killed him together." Coppola incited.


    "Captain Chechen''s people are unintentional. We have dealt with this matter. The property of that car is his compensation." bachit said loudly.


    "Is a man''s life worth a carriage?" Coppola laughed contemptuously. He was determined to stir up the feelings of the refugees.


    "Yes, yes," some of them echoed in a low voice in the crowd.


    "Lieutenant Coppola, it''s useless for you to deliberately incite us to hate captain Chechen. Although this carriage can''t change Siebel''s life, it can save many people''s lives here. Compared with Captain Chechen, I''m afraid your nobles don''t treat us as human beings by exchanging a few bread for a man or two women." bachit said.


    Chechen didn''t expect that bachit would speak for himself. For a moment, he had the hope of drawing bachit to his side.


    Coppola saw that bachit turned to Cherchen. He was so angry that he almost scolded the "nigger". But at last he knew where he was and swallowed his words.


    "So, leader bachit, are you going to take refuge in the traitor yanush?" Coppola asked.


    Bachit shook his head: "I am not going to take refuge in anyone. Because you are not good people, you just want to use us as your cannon fodder."


    Coppola was livid. He felt that he had come for nothing this time.


    "Well, we''ll see you later. But I want to remind you, bachit, you''ll regret it."


    With that, Coppola turned his horse and was ready to leave.


    "Wait a minute, Lieutenant Coppola."


    Zeppesh is well aware that Coppola''s plan to sell at a high price is bound to fail. He has fallen out with bachit. At that time, there will be no other way to go except to take refuge in Cherchen. He couldn''t care any more. He rushed forward and shouted at Coppola.


    "Huh?"


    Lieutenant Coppola turned his head in doubt. He had an influence on caipesh. When he first came, he was the one who was most eager to try his job.


    "Lieutenant Coppola, I don''t know if the Colonel has brought us any new grace when you come today?" zeppesh asked blatantly. At this time, time is money, and he can''t care to be despised.


    Zepesh''s words made kopola understand that this group of refugees has been divided, and not all people are willing to work for the country like bachit.


    "Of course, the colonel is willing to increase his salary to two Taylor a week. And the colonel is willing to give you the power of chief pesh to lead a company alone," Coppola said with a clear victory. This condition was originally given to bachit. Since bachit was stubborn and zepesh was willing to work, Coppola certainly said the condition was given to him. And Coppola believes that no one can refuse such generous conditions.


    Indeed, this condition is more generous than what Chechen put forward, and caipesh can''t help but move.

 Chapter 194

    In this case, if Pedro was present, he would certainly make an offer all over the world, even giving Taylor of the whole manor to zepesh. Because once zeppesh is seduced by kopola, these people of the mercenary regiment, including Chechen himself, are likely to be given by zeppesh as a gift to Colonel Jerzy haretsky. Therefore, when bachit remains neutral, no matter how high the price is, we must win zepesh to our side.


    Che Chen has no such consciousness, or his thinking is not agile enough. When he heard that Coppola doubled his salary, although he was also calculating how much the price should be increased, Cherchen''s foothold was still the value of pesh and his associates, not the current critical environment.


    Zeppesh looked back at Chechen. In his opinion, he is now taking the initiative. The mercenary commander under Prince yanush has to raise his price to win over his. But he was disappointed. Chechen was still hesitating with a thoughtful expression.


    Caipeishi couldn''t help scolding Cherchen for not seeing the situation clearly.


    "Captain Chechen, you have also heard. Lieutenant Coppola has brought the Colonel''s irresistible conditions. If Prince yanush can''t give me and my men better treatment, I can only say sorry to you." tsepesh said clearly.


    "Zeppesh, what do you mean! How dare you take me as a bargaining chip for you to bargain with this villain!"


    After listening to zepesh''s words, Chechen didn''t respond, but Coppola drank angrily first. He couldn''t help but get kopola''s anger. Caipesh''s words were tantamount to using himself as a tool to intimidate Chechen. This is intolerable to Coppola, a noble and military man.


    "Lieutenant Coppola, I''m sorry. I don''t mean anything else, but since Prince yanush sent someone to recruit us and we didn''t respond to the prince''s call, I have to explain the reason to the prince''s envoy."


    Zepesh also realized that he had made some mistakes and quickly explained to Coppola with a smile.


    "Yanushi is no longer a prince. He is a traitor of the Republic. And the so-called messenger is just a rebel," Coppola said solemnly. It''s like teaching a subordinate a lesson.


    Zeppesh lowered his head slowly. In the process of lowering his head, he tilted his neck slightly to observe the movement of Chechen. He decided that if Chechen was still so ignorant and did not offer a higher price, he would swear allegiance to the colonel to Coppola.


    "Wait a minute, Lieutenant Coppola."


    Finally, Chechen opened his mouth. Although the words were said to Coppola rather than caipesh, caipesh still stopped and waited for Cherchen to finish.


    "Lieutenant Coppola, you just said the prince was a traitor, but how did the prince betray the country? He was the one who resisted the invasion of zaporoze Cossacks, and the one who resisted the invasion of Czar Russia. Now the king abandoned the country and protected this land from the ravages of the Royal Swedish army. His royal highness is the real patriot of the Republic. He told king karshiti of the kingdom of Sweden You must also know the conditions. Which one is traitorous? Has he ever ceded a piece of Republic land? When it comes to rebellion, his Highness the prince is the commander-in-chief of Lithuania, and Pavel sapega is the deputy commander. It should be you who rebelled. "


    After saying that, before Coppola retorted, Chechen took a step forward and pulled up caipesh, who bent slightly, and said, "leader caipesh, if you join the prince''s command, everyone will get five Taylor''s wages every week, and we will pay you two months in advance."


    Although Che Chen is slow in some aspects, it doesn''t mean he has no brain. When he figured out the current situation, he immediately splashed out a lot of money.


    Caipeishi was forcibly pulled up by Chechen. Without waiting for him to make a statement, Chechen shouted in front of everyone: "leader caipeishi, I welcome you on behalf of the prince."


    At this time, Chechen hooped zepesh''s hand and didn''t let him have any chance to oppose.


    Hearing this, if zeppesh was a little unprepared, Coppola was stunned at first and then gnashing his teeth with hate.


    For kopola, the task assigned to him by Colonel Jerzy halletsky is to take these people for his own use. Now, far from being able to complete his task, these people have been recruited by the rebels, and there is no way to explain to the Colonel when he goes back.


    Under the attack of anger, Coppola pulled out the pistol at her waist. He will solve the matter in the simplest way.


    At such a close distance, when Chechen was unprepared, Lieutenant Coppola was confident that he would kill Chechen with one shot. At that time, yanush, a traitor, will die here. Bachit, zepesh and others can''t wash their relationship. They have to take refuge in themselves.


    The ideal is full, but the reality is skinny. Although Coppola''s action was fast, two people shot at the moment he pulled out his gun.


    The first is Fatima. As Chechen''s personal guard, Fatima always puts the safety of the regimental commander first. When caipesh was said to be somewhat excited by Coppola''s conditions, Fatima focused on caipesh. Fortunately, caipesh didn''t do anything wrong; When Coppola flushed with anger, Fatima had been watching his every move with vigilance. As soon as Coppola''s pistol was pulled out of his waist, Fatima''s Damascus machete was thrown.


    The second man was bachit. Although bachit had long made it clear that he would not join any party, he did not want anything to happen to either Cherchen or Coppola. Because this is no more serious than robbing a manor. Either side will retaliate for its own dignity.


    Fatima''s machete cut through Lieutenant Coppola''s arm like cutting a thin piece of paper. The second lieutenant''s broken limb fell to the ground and his finger pulled on the trigger.


    Coppola looked at her broken limb and the rest of her arm. It took a long time before she cried out. The pain of the broken limb made him fall off his horse''s back and roll on the ground.


    It happened between lightning and flint. When the second lieutenant''s subordinates wanted to draw a gun to avenge the second lieutenant, Fatima''s men had pointed the muzzle at them one step in advance.


    Originally, Bassett''s axe blocked Chechen''s eyes. His huge axe like a door protected Chechen''s head and chest. When Chechen heard Coppola''s scream, Chechen poked away the huge axe in front of him with his hand.


    Although Coppola was to blame, seeing his shocking wound, Chechen couldn''t help but pity Lieutenant Coppola.


    "Leader bachit, do you have anyone who knows medicine?" Chechen asked.


    "Of course, I''ll call him right away to bandage Lieutenant Coppola."


    Bachit took back his axe and hurriedly asked his men to call the doctor.


    In fact, it goes without saying that bachit would never let the second lieutenant die here.

 Chapter 195

    After kopola''s broken limb was wrapped up, he was escorted out of the camp by his entourage. Because the second lieutenant lost too much blood and fell into a coma, the two attendants installed a net bag between the two horses, and then put the second lieutenant in the net bag as a stretcher.


    Although it ended with Cherchen''s victory, everyone knew that kopola''s boss, Colonel Jerzy haretsky, would not give up. And the hate eyes of the retreating Lieutenant Coppola''s men showed that they would repay their revenge.


    In fact, the best way is to kill kopola and all the people he brought, so as to at least buy a few more days for the mercenaries and the people in the refugee camp to retreat. But even if Cherchen did this to Coppola, the leader of the refugee camp, bashit, would not agree. The black leader has a unique view of good and evil. In his opinion, robbing the manor is not a criminal thing, because it can save more people. It is dishonorable to kill an emissary, even if the emissary starts to hurt people first.


    At this time, caipeishi, who originally said to join Chechen, slipped into the crowd and disappeared. Zeppesh didn''t want to fight the Colonel''s men as soon as he joined the mercenary regiment, which was not in his interest.


    Of course, Chechen also saw this move of caipeishi, but everyone has their own aspirations, and he can''t force it.


    "Leader bachit, I''m going back now. After Coppola returns, the Colonel''s people will certainly not give up. They will retaliate. I''ll hurry back and prepare." Chechen said to bachit after watching Coppola''s team leave.


    "You people who hurt the Colonel here want to leave like this?" said an old man with a cross on his chest behind him before bachit spoke.


    Obviously, he was afraid that after Cherchen and others left, Colonel Jerzy halletsky would target them with revenge.


    "Have you ever thought about the consequences of handing us over to Jerzy haretsky? If you are afraid of the Colonel''s revenge, are you afraid of Prince yanush''s revenge?" Chechen said to the old man.


    "We were going to rob the Chateau of the raziweu family. Are we afraid of offending the prince?" another voice sounded.


    These words seemed to ignite a spark. People around them remembered that they were going to make enemies with Prince yanush. Giving Chechen and others to the colonel was just an extra account. What''s the difference.


    For a time, people around gathered around and were ready to tie up Cherchen and his men.


    Fatima also realized that the situation was critical. They held the steel knife in their hands and prepared to deal with the unexpected situation.


    "If everyone still recognizes me as the leader, everyone will step down." at the critical moment, bachit shouted.


    The crowd took a step back and looked at bachit ready to listen to him.


    "Brothers of the league, the so-called two countries should not cut off envoys. This commander Chechen came to us as an emissary. As we have seen just now, it was the second lieutenant Coppola who moved first, and commander Chechen''s men were just self-defense. Even if the second lieutenant broke one hand, he was responsible for it. We can''t be afraid of Colonel yezh halletsky''s revenge Captain Chechen tied them up as compensation. So what''s the difference between us and those real robbers? I''m afraid God won''t forgive us? "Bachit said solemnly.


    The old man listened to bachit and stopped talking. Others quietly put down their weapons. Everyone looked at bachit directly and hoped that he would make an idea.


    Cherchen found that although the whole thing can be said to be due to bachit''s indecision and abandonment, which led to the worst results for the refugees, most people here have no complaints about bachit. It can be seen that bachit''s reputation is not generally high.


    "Captain Chechen is right. It can''t be done well. We can only leave here now." bachit finally said.


    When I heard that I was leaving here, the people around me were silent. It''s not easy for everyone to settle down here. Although everything here is simple, it''s a home that everyone has worked hard to build. Where can they go if they leave here? And how can so many people, most of them old and weak women and children, travel faster than a four legged war horse.


    At the thought of this, even a tough man like bakhte can''t help feeling sad.


    "Leader bachit, this is the end of the matter. I hope you can reconsider my proposal." Chechen said to bachit.


    "Commander Chechen can really pick the time, but I won''t leave anyone." bachit said with a bitter smile.


    Che Chen shook his head.


    "Leader bakhte, you misunderstood me. I didn''t ask you to leave anyone here. I mean, since you''re going to leave here, you might as well go to werna with us. Now it''s Prince yanush''s residence in China, and even deputy commander sapega, the boss of yezh haretsky, dare not attack." Chechen said.


    Chechen also has his selfishness to mention this suggestion again. Because the troops of Jerzy haretsky are cavalry, their marching speed is unmatched by the mercenary regiment. As long as the mercenary regiment leaves the manor, it will be overtaken by the Colonel''s army, and it is likely to be destroyed at that time. If we can pull up bachit''s men, the mercenary regiment will have more than four times the strength of the enemy. Such a disparity of strength should be weighed over even Colonel Jerzy haretsky.


    After listening to Chechen''s words, bachit began to weigh up. If you follow them, you will be tied to the chariot of the mercenary regiment. At that time, Jeri haretsky''s cavalry will catch up. Even if their goal is only the mercenary regiment, bachit and his people will have to fight with the cavalry of the school for the refugees who retreat with the mercenary regiment. But if he leaves alone, although he may not be the target of Jeri haretsky''s attack, it is also possible that Jeri haretsky will deal with himself after eliminating the mercenary regiment. One of my own decisions is related to the life and death of thousands of people. I can''t tolerate half of my thoughtlessness.


    "If we retreat to Werner with you, can you guarantee that you won''t give up our stomach and run away when you meet the enemy?" bachit asked Cherchen after weighing the pros and cons.


    "God can witness that we will never leave anyone here." Chechen raised a hand and swore.


    Bashi nodded.


    "Well, I''ll believe you once," bachit said to Cherchen.


    Then he jumped onto a rock so that everyone could see himself.


    "Gentlemen, let''s go to Werner!"

 Chapter 196

    Of course, things will not be decided by bachit''s words. Democratic politics prevails in the Republic of Poland and likes to solve problems by voting. This is no exception in this refugee camp. After hearing bachit''s decision to go to Werner, everyone in the camp picked up a small stone or branch as a "vote" and went to bachit.


    Those who agreed with bachit to go to Werner with the mercenary Corps threw the stones or branches in their hands to bachit''s left, while those who disagreed threw their "votes" to the right. Everyone, whether civilians or nobles, has the right to one vote.


    After a while, two hills piled up in front of bachit. A priest and a noble bearded old man came forward to unify the "votes" on the ground one by one. "Ten votes" and "twenty votes" were shouted one after another.


    According to the final statistics, 758 votes agreed with bachit, while 415 votes disagreed. According to the standards of the parliament of the Republic of Poland, even if only one person opposes, the vote will be invalid, and people will have to hold a second round of re-election. Fortunately, such a bad election method was not used in this refugee camp.


    Although there was a majority in favour of bachit, the proposal was also adopted. But bakhte''s face was not happy, because he found that at least 210 people neither agreed nor opposed.


    Bachit stood on the rock again. His eyes became sharp and his friendly face disappeared.


    "There are more than 200 people who neither voted for nor opposed. I hope one of these people will stand up and tell me what you think." bachit shouted to the crowd.


    Some people lowered their heads and dared not look into bachit''s eyes. Bachit scanned their faces with his eyes to find out who was the main messenger.


    "You don''t have to look. I told them not to vote."


    At this time, zeppesh pushed away the two people in front of him and came out of the crowd.


    Originally, tsepesh regretted joining Chechen and sneaking into the crowd because he was afraid that Colonel Jerzy halletsky would retaliate against Chechen. Now he abstained from bachit''s motion to take people to Werner. Chechen really didn''t understand what tsepesh was thinking.


    "Chief zeppesh, what do you think?" bachit asked patiently. Today''s zeppesh is against himself everywhere. Even if bachit has a good temper, he is a little angry.


    "I don''t think much," said zeppesh cunningly. "My league brothers and I choose not to go anywhere."


    "Why is this?" the priest like man around bachit was a little surprised. Adopting peish was tantamount to waiting for death


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Of course I have my reason for doing so," said zeppesh, touching his moustache.


    "But what''s good for you? It''s the time for us to unite sincerely, as everyone gathers firewood. The priest still refuses to give up and still wants to persuade zeppesh to change his mind.


    "That''s our own business. Don''t bother you." zeppesh was a little impatient.


    "Father varowski, don''t bother. Since zepesh doesn''t want to go with us, we don''t force it." bachit patted the priest on the shoulder.


    Father varowski wanted to say something several times, but finally he wanted to stop talking.


    "So, zeppesh, don''t you want Prince vianush to play?"


    Seeing that bachit and caipesh have parted ways, Cherchen asks caipesh.


    Chechen doesn''t have any good feelings for and don''t give up on zepesh, but because he has so many people along the way and has to deal with colonel Jerzy haretsky''s pursuit, one more person will have more strength.


    "I''m always ready to serve your highness. But now, I think staying here is more helpful to your Highness''s career than going to Werner. Please also ask head Cherchen to apologize to your highness on my behalf. If your highness can''t forgive me, I will go to Werner and ask your Highness Prince yanush for forgiveness." tsepesh said loudly, It seems that I did it for the prince.


    For caipeishi''s meaningless beautiful words, Cherchen disdained to refute them. He turned back to bachit and said, "chief bachit, it''s not too late. I''ll go back to the manor to prepare first. How about we meet at the manor tomorrow?"


    "Of course. Please also ask commander Chechen to collect as much food as possible. Our camp didn''t have much food, otherwise we wouldn''t risk robbing the manor." bachit made his own request.


    Chechen immediately promised to come down.


    The two parted. On the way back, Chechen told Patty what had happened at that time. The latter stayed in the hut all the time. Although he could hear the sound outside, he couldn''t really hear it and didn''t know what happened.


    "The leader of zeppesh is really a smart man." Patty commented on zeppesh after listening to Chechen''s story.


    "How do you say that?" Chechen became interested when Patty said that zepesh was a smart man. So far, Chechen has only seen the two ends of the snake and mouse picking pesh, and he is always good at planning. He can''t see his "smart" side.


    "Maybe I think too much. Commander Chechen, you think we will be chased and killed by Colonel Jerzy haretsky''s people all the way. If zepesh goes to werna with us, there will be losses."


    "But if he stays here, isn''t he afraid that Colonel Jerzy halletsky will send someone to encircle and suppress?" Chechen asked strangely halfway through the hearing.


    "I''m sure he won''t stay here. I''ve dealt with leader zeppesh several times, and he''s very shrewd. I think it''s most likely that he will distance himself from us to Werner. If he meets pursuers on the road, he can escape by our blocking; or when he sees us at a disadvantage, zeppesh will fight back at us with a tie in his head in exchange for the Colonel''s forgiveness "Of course, these are my guesses," Barty analyzed.


    "I''ll go back and kill him now." after listening to Bati''s analysis, tsepesh will stab behind the mercenary regiment, Fatima couldn''t help but prepare to go back now, in addition to this possible scourge.


    Seeing that Fatima was so impatient, Chechen quickly grabbed her. As batty said, these are just his guesses. It is not known whether this is true. Now, whether it is successful or not, killing Pech will arouse contradictions and even force them to start early, which is not worth the loss.


    "Now all we can do is go back and get ready and don''t let anyone have a chance," Chechen said to Fatima.


    Seeing Cherchen''s insistence, Fatima had to give up. Chechen let Fatima''s hand go, and his eyes happened to see a mantis with a caterpillar in its arms in a bird''s mouth on a big tree.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Chechen feels like that poor caterpillar.

 Chapter 197

    After returning to the Bonneville manor, Cherchen told everyone about what happened in the refugee camp, especially when it came to the presence of Colonel Jerzy halletsky''s Ren Ye nearby, and there were no less than 300 people, everyone''s face was a little frightened, and Pedro was as pale as death.


    "Come on, come on," whispered Pedro. This behavior made everyone turn to Pedro.


    "Uncle, what''s the matter with you?" Chechen asked strangely. His uncle is a veteran who has been a mercenary for decades. He hasn''t seen him so flustered since he came to the Republic of Poland.


    But Pedro''s next move surprised Cherchen even more. He pulled Fatima over and said, "Fatima, good boy. Now you are escorting your captain all night, whether you marry Werner or Sweden, get out of here as soon as possible."


    "Uncle Pedro, what''s the matter with you?" Chechen asked loudly again. He felt that Pedro was possessed by the devil.


    "What else can you do? Run away quickly. Do you think our mercenary regiment can stop 300 cavalry? And that''s Polish cavalry! I don''t know how many winged cavalry you have. Get on your horse and run away while they haven''t come. My uncle has entrusted the chamber of Commerce to deposit the money we have earned in Swedish banks these days. With these documents, you can pay in Sweden The Bank of any city withdraws. More than 20000 Taylor is enough for you to buy a high title and marry the daughter of an earl. "


    As Pedro said this, he took out some huge certificates of deposit from his underwear pocket.


    "It''s not that we haven''t fought with the people of Jerzy halletsky, and they are just like this." seeing that Pedro is afraid of Jerzy halletsky, Cherchen hurriedly mentioned the war example of zaimia jiersk and tried to cheer up for his uncle.


    At this time, yelishei also intervened:


    "Not the same, commander. Polish cavalry is very famous throughout Eastern Europe, which is quite different from their infantry who rely on foreign mercenaries and Cossacks. If it is 300 infantry, even if it is only our mercenary regiment of more than 100 people, your uncle will not be afraid, because the weakness of Polish infantry is well known. But their cavalry, even if not mentioned The famous winged cavalry, even those dragon cavalry and armored Cossacks, also make the surrounding countries unknown and cold. "


    "Are polish cavalry so powerful?"


    Although he had seen the style of the winged cavalry led by doronin in Smolensk, they did not participate in the battle that led to the destruction of doronin. Therefore, he did not know the high evaluation of the winged cavalry by Prince Alexei and other generals. In his instruction system, it is absolutely impossible for the cavalry to fight against the infantry in formation. The mercenary regiment and bachit have more than 1000 people. As long as they move forward in formation and be careful not to find flaws for the cavalry, they are likely to reach Werner safely.


    "In Ottoman, sipasi and yeniseri together constitute the standing main army of the Ottoman Turkish Empire and are the two major military pillars of the Ottoman Turkish Empire. Most of yeniseri are infantry, while sipasi is mostly heavy cavalry. To become sipasi cavalry, you must undergo extremely strict examination, and most of the members have received extremely strict training since childhood, They are familiar with the use of various weapons. But even they can''t fight back in front of the winged cavalry. And the light cavalry from neiya are not opponents of their Polish counterparts, "Fatima told chechenkop.


    "I''m Swedish. Although the Swedish army is now known as the world''s strongest army, before King Gustav, we fought with the Polish winged cavalry, which is bound to lose every battle. In the battle of kirkholm, we fought with the poles. In that battle, we had more than 10000 participants, and only more than 3000 poles. But in the end, we sacrificed more than 6000 people, The poles lost only 300 people, "Ingrid said.


    "In the battle of hesino, the poles sent more than 5000 winged cavalry to participate in the war, and His Majesty the Czar gathered 30000 people. In the end, their winged cavalry lost only more than 400 people, while we lost 5000 people." yelishei also said.


    Under the popular science of Fatima, Ingrid and yelishei, Chechen finally understood that the mercenary regiment was going to face an opponent who was not at the same level as before, and the winged cavalry had broken through the line of defense of the formed infantry many times.


    "Let''s go now, right away. Before Jerzy halletsky comes," Chechen shouted.


    "It''s no use. Most of us are infantry. If we don''t go far, they will catch up with us. It''s better to leave time to win for you." Pedro shook his head and named the others: "Fatima and Ingrid, you are women. Go with Chechen. Fedot, you and your wife are waiting for you in Astrakhan. Go, too."


    There was no joy on the named face. On the contrary, the priest and yelishei, who were not named, smiled at Cherchen and others, and were happy that they could survive.


    "Deputy commander Pedro, if my wife knew that I ran away with a group of women and children, I would never look up in front of her. After my death, the commander should remember to send my wife a money every month." fedot refused with a smile.


    Seeing that fedot insisted on staying, Pedro nodded and agreed to his request.


    "Why don''t you ask me? I''m the head of the mercenary regiment. There''s no mercenary to decide whether the head will stay or not! I want to stay. Even if the Polish cavalry is really so terrible, I want to see it."


    Seeing that everyone is rushing to stay, how is Che Chen willing to give up everyone and live alone. He shouted that he would stay too.


    However, even though Pedro called Cherchen the head in front of the public, and always paid attention to establishing his nephew''s authority and was willing to obey his orders, Pedro had another state of mind at the moment of life and death. Let Chechen survive as his offspring and continue his idea of becoming Pedro''s only team.


    "Fatima and Ingrid, you take the captain down to pack up. We are planning our next action." Pedro ordered them directly.


    This time, Fatima and Ingrid obediently set up Chechen and went out, no matter how the regimental commander shouted.


    "Ingrid, let me go. I''m the captain."


    In the corridor, Che Chen, who was dragged by Fatima and Ingrid''s arms, ordered Ingrid.


    "Captain, listen to Deputy captain Pedro this time. No one can defeat the Polish cavalry under such a great disparity in combat effectiveness except his majesty Gustav." Ingrid advised.


    "Then how did Gustav do it? Teach me. Maybe we can beat Jerzy halletsky."


    The so-called speaker is unintentional and the listener is intentional. As soon as Cherchen has a way, he hurriedly asks.


    But Ingrid shook her head.


    "I was not born when his majesty Gustav fought in Poland. I also heard about how he defeated Jan Stanislaw safenha (then commander-in-chief of the Polish Army). But..."


    Ingrid suddenly remembered some diaries and books left by Christina.


    "Captain, Miss Chris, do you still have your books?" Ingrid asked eagerly.


    "Still there, just in my room. What''s the matter?" Chechen raised his head and asked strangely. Why did Ingrid suddenly bring the topic to the book?


    "Let''s go and look through it. Maybe there''s a way in it."

 Chapter 198

    Soon after returning to the room, Chechen and others found the record of King Gustav''s defeat of Jan Stanislaw safanha in the notes left by Chris. Thanks to the jottish Mr. Adolf (i.e. King Gustav), Chechen and other three people were able to understand the aggregation results of the battle and the arrangement of King Gustav. But after reading it again, Chechen was surprised to find that in order to defeat a cavalry based army like King Gustav, it must have the right time, place and people, and it was difficult to copy.


    First of all, Chechen must have a well-trained army. This army must be ready to fight in disorder. It can fight to the death in the face of cavalry, and the Musketeers won the chance to shoot behind.


    Secondly, the terrain in which cavalry is engaged must be suitable for complementary defense rather than cavalry mobility. In other words, in such a terrain, the cavalry can not encircle both sides except the hard steel front.


    In the end, the enemy commander must be foolish enough to divide himself between infantry and cavalry, and the two cannot cooperate effectively.


    "We need a well-trained army. Fortunately, our mercenary regiment has fought hard battles since its establishment, and each soldier has nothing to say about his combat effectiveness. But the latter two conditions are too harsh and impossible."


    Fatima was the last one to read the notes. After listening to the brief description of Cherchen, she threw the notes on the bed and collapsed on the bed.


    In her opinion, the latter two conditions could not be achieved at all.


    "You can''t say that. In those days, Jan Stanislaw safanha was also a famous general. He could be led by his majesty Gustav. Now our opponent is just a colonel. Can he be smarter than a marshal?" Ingrid picked up Fatima''s notes on the bed and turned to the side she had just read, and said thoughtfully.


    "Ingrid, do you have any idea?" Chechen asked hurriedly when he saw that Ingrid said so.


    Ingrid shook her head and said, "I just have a clue. I don''t know if it''s right."


    "Let''s listen. The three of us can sum it up first. If we can''t do it again, we can ask yelishei and them to come and discuss it." Chechen said.


    Fatima snorted coldly when Che Chen mentioned yelishei. But Chechen just pretended not to hear.


    "Then I''ll tell you." Ingrid said, "first of all, his majesty Gustav mentioned that he wanted to divide the cavalry and infantry of the Polish army. If your information is correct, the 300 people led by yezh halletsky are cavalry. We have reached this point."


    "Yes, yes." when Ingrid said this, Chechen agreed excitedly.


    "The second point is to limit the mobility of the enemy cavalry. Shi ranwo doesn''t know the terrain in this area, but we come all the way and look at the dense woods in the distance. I heard that swamps are generally distributed near the primitive forest, and swamps and forests are the terrain that can most restrict the mobility of the cavalry. Kiayang has been in charge here for decades, so he must be right about it We might as well consult him if we know the terrain in the well, "Ingrid continued.


    Ingrid''s words pointed out the direction for Chechen.


    As soon as possible, Chechen hurried to keayan''s room to ask him if there were any access swamps and forests nearby.


    Lao Guan slightly recalled and told Che Chen that Cong''s main road to Werner and the path to the South led to a swamp. There is a road specially opened by hunters to catch river otters.


    "Is the swamp there big? I mean, how long does it take for people to bypass the swamp to the other end of the road?" Chechen asked excitedly. The mercenary regiment would fight them on the way to Werner, and they would never expect it unless Colonel Jerzy haretsky received information in advance.


    "I don''t know. No one has walked like this. The forest here is boundless. It is said that there are still polytheistic gods that existed before Lithuanians were baptized. Those gods have lost their worship and cry in the forest all day. Even beekeepers and hunters only dare to move on the edge of the forest and dare not enter the forest." kiayang replied.


    "OK, thank you very much, uncle keayan." Chechen said excitedly. What kiajan said is really important to himself.


    "It''s my honor to serve you, Captain Chechen." Kian was flattered, and he replied humbly.


    But before his words were finished, Chechen ran away early.


    When Chechen returns to the hall, Pedro and others are still discussing how to fight for Chechen and their escape time. Fedott''s opinion was that the mercenary regiment was moving in the opposite direction of dense forests, attracting the cavalry of yezh haretsky to catch up; But Pedro disagreed with this method. He thought that without the protection of the manor, the mercenary regiment dominated by infantry on the avenue could not resist for long. The best way is to stick to the manor, which was the routine of the mercenary regiment when fighting against the Czarist Russian army in Polotsk.


    "Uncle, I think of a way." Chechen shouted excitedly to everyone in the hall.


    When Pedro saw that Cherchen, who should have been taken away, ran back, he secretly blamed the two women for their unreliability.


    "My nephew, don''t make any more trouble. Tidy up your things quickly." Pedro said, pushing Cherchen out.


    But this time Chechen held on to the door frame, and Pedro didn''t pull him apart several times.


    "Uncle, we''ve really found a way to deal with Jerzy halletsky''s cavalry." Chechen shouted again.


    At this time, father sparsokuktsky also advised Pedro to let the regiment war finish. Pedro finally released his hand and gave Cherchen a chance to speak.


    When Cherchen finished speaking, everyone felt that this method was good and could have a try.


    "Smelly boy, how did you think of this method?" Pedro patted Cherchen on the shoulder and said happily. Although Chechen had read books in his hometown, pedroc did not believe that books far away in Spain could tell Chechen the way of foreign cavalry thousands of miles away.


    Chechen Han smiled. He was about to tell his uncle what he had learned from the notes given to him by Chris, but Pedro didn''t have the heart to listen. He proudly showed off to father sparsokuktsky and others: "look, this is the head cultivated by Wo for you. He can make us famous in the future."


    This is not the first time Pedro boasted. The priest and others laughed it off.


    Fedott added a suggestion: "for the sake of safety, we should send a team of cavalry to inquire about the reality of Colonel Jeri haretsky. Although Coppola has always mentioned that the colonel is led by 300 cavalry, after all, hearing is false and seeing is true."


    Fedot said this point is really important, and Chechen nodded and said yes. After that, you and I added to the intensification.

 Chapter 199

    When Colonel Jerzy halletsky saw that kopola, who was seriously injured and unconscious, was transported back to the camp in net bags by two soldiers, the colonel of the Republic who had narrowly escaped death not long ago turned blue. His eyes inspected Coppola''s wound. The wound was wrapped with very rough cloth, and the center of the cloth was dyed red by the seeping blood. Judging from the bread paste through the gap of the cloth, the other party used the local method, that is, apply the paste softened bread, spider web and spittle on the wound to promote hemostasis and wound healing.


    The Colonel raised his head and ordered the two soldiers to take Coppola to the medical officer.


    "Who did this? Were they the poor?" the Colonel snapped at the remaining soldiers who followed Coppola to the refugee camp.


    In fact, the Colonel already has an answer to this question. His mind has outlined the general course of the matter: kopola went to the refugee camp to discuss the recruitment. For some reason, the two sides had a dispute and fought. Coppola was cut off by those hateful guys because she was alone. After that, those people were afraid. Because the wounded Coppola was the enemy of the colonel, they hurriedly bandaged Coppola, hoping to save the second lieutenant''s life, so as to obtain the Colonel''s understanding.


    As for why the others had nothing to do, Colonel Jerzy haretsky attributed it to the soldiers being left out of the account. No movement was heard at the time of the incident.


    "No, it''s not the poor. It''s yanush raziwiu''s people. They seem to want to recruit those people in the refugee camp. We met them in the camp, and the second lieutenant seems to know their leader." one of the more articulate soldiers briefly described the story.


    "What are you talking about? It''s yanush''s people." Jerzy halletsky said somewhat unexpectedly. But on a little thought, the colonel was relieved. He is recruiting and expanding his troops in order to defeat the traitor yanushi, and why doesn''t yanushi hope to catch the deputy commander and his officers who resist him?


    "Do you know the name of the leader? Where are the people now? How many people are there?" Jerzy halletsky continued. He wants to know more information in order to judge whether he should destroy yanush''s henchmen.


    "Listening to them, it seems that their leader''s name is Chechen. He comes from a nearby duzhuang garden. I don''t know how many of them there are." the articulate soldier recalled carefully, and then replied honestly.


    Chechen! Hearing the name, Jerzy halletsky could not help shaking with excitement. It''s so easy to find nowhere. I let myself meet yanush''s running dog who killed my own soldiers here.


    "Ha ha, ha ha." Jerzy halletsky looked up and laughed. The soldiers around him looked at each other and didn''t know what their officers were laughing at.


    After laughing, Jeri haretsky left the soldiers and went straight to the camp. As an officer, he has no obligation to explain to the soldiers.


    "Tell all the officers to come to the meeting at once."


    Before entering the camp, Jerzy halletsky ordered the guard at the door.


    Before the other officers arrived, Jeri haretsky stood in front of the map and began to think about the possible escape route of Cherchen. This mercenary regiment, which has a deep blood feud with itself, must be eliminated and then speeded up. He called the officers over and discussed how to attack, not whether to attack.


    Jerzy halletsky pointed on the map, and the roads quickly slipped through his mind. In fact, there are only four or five roads nearby that can be called roads and lead to Mia jersk or Werner.


    "They will certainly go to Werner, because the traitor is there." yezh haretsky penciled several roads from Bonneville to Werner.


    It was at this time that all the officers under Colonel Jerzy halletsky arrived one after another.


    The first winged cavalry officer to arrive was zigmont. He is an old man in his 60s. He had already retired from the army. But as soon as the news of Sweden''s invasion of the Republic of Poland came, the old man immediately turned out the winged cavalry armor he wore in his service, and then waited for the call of the king or commander. But what he was waiting for was the news of yanushi''s surrender to the enemy. As soon as Colonel Jerzy halletsky arrived here, siegmont took the initiative to find the door and recommended himself to join the Colonel''s King''s army.


    Then two more officers joined hands in the camp. They are dragon cavalry officer Paul and armored Cossack officer Archie. Unlike old zigmont, these two are young boys, and the fluff on their mouths has not yet grown. The two young men were originally officers under the colonel. After being rescued, Jerzy halletsky called them under his command.


    After that, five more officers came one after another, and all came together.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," said Jerzy halletsky, "our negotiations with bakhte have broken down, and he has taken refuge in yanush''s people."


    The sudden news made everyone look at each other.


    Zigmont was the first to react. Unable to hide his excitement, the old man rubbed his hands and shouted, "war."


    "War, war. Kill the traitors'' dog legs." other officers also reacted, and everyone shouted.


    In response to everyone''s reaction, Jerzy halletsky nodded with satisfaction:


    "Our enemy this time is a mercenary regiment belonging to yanush. It is this mercenary regiment that hacked and killed the people I brought in miatelsk. Now it''s time for us to avenge them."


    "How many of them, Colonel?" asked an officer.


    "No more than two hundred people, more than three hundred of us," said Jerzy haretsky, leaning on his previous memory. As for the people of bachit who might be with the mercenary regiment, the Colonel paid no attention to them at all. Before, Jeri haretsky wanted to recruit them. What they wanted was their nearly 1000 human resources.


    "Then let my winged cavalry play forward. I promise to beat them in rout with one charge," chigmont boasted.


    "Grandpa, how old are you? Can you still hold a lance? Let''s be young." Paul, the Dragon cavalry officer, didn''t give zigmont face at all. He wanted this honor wholeheartedly.


    And Archie also helped to say, "yes, old man, although your patriotism is commendable, you should do what you can."


    Faced with the contempt of Paul and Archie, zigmont blew his beard and stared. If it were his own grandchildren, zigmont would have shot them in the head.


    Paul and Archie ignored zigmont''s murderous eyes and continued to ask Jerzy halletsky to take the lead.


    However, Colonel Jerzy haretsky has already made a decision on how to arrange troops.

 Chapter 200

    Early the next morning, there was a dense crowd outside the manor. These were refugees led by bachit. They took everything they could with their families.


    The only wicker carriages in the refugee team were full. The thin pack horse pulled the carriage with all his strength at every step.


    In the middle of the team, Cherchen saw bachit. The strong man was pulling a wooden cart with his iron arm. The cart was loaded with pots and pans.


    "Leader bachit, you can''t do this. We''re fleeing now, not on an outing." Chechen went to bachit and said to him.


    Compared with this refugee team, Chechen''s mercenary regiment is much more capable and fast. Most of the mercenary regiments were lined up in two lines under the leadership of their respective captains. One infantry team finished walking and the other infantry team began to March. A small number of cavalry guards were around several carriages, which were loaded with Taylor, supplies, Bati and kiajan.


    At the gate of the manor, aunt valvalvalla had piled up more sausages, bread and other materials than she could hold. Every mercenary who walks out of the door can grab one and eat it in his hand if necessary. This not only reduces the pressure of the carriage, but also shortens the meal time of the troops.


    "Commander Chechen, I''ll let everyone speed up." bachit straightened up and wiped his sweat and assured commander Chechen.


    But bachit''s promise was soon broken by reality. When some hungry refugees saw that the gate of the manor was full of food, they rushed up one by one like hungry wolves. Everyone grabbed as much food as possible with both hands. The scene was even more flustered for a moment.


    Now, bachit''s face can''t hang. He hurriedly called several people to maintain order.


    "I''m sorry, Captain Chechen. They''re really hungry." bachit said with a red face.


    Chechen hurriedly said that bachit didn''t care, because the food was originally prepared for the refugees.


    "Leader bachit, where are all the people who can fight on your side?" Chechen asked a crucial question.


    "They are all behind the team. There are more than 400 young men, which is all our strength," bachit said.


    "Is there only so much?"


    Hearing what bachit said, Pedro, who happened to come out of the manor, frowned.


    In his opinion, there are too few such people. Not to mention that Bati once mentioned that there would be 1000 mobs attacking the manor. Even when the mercenary regiment arrived here, there were more mobs attacking the manor than these 400 people.


    Of course bachit could tell that Pedro was too few. But he does have so many hands.


    "Some people have to take care of their wives and children, and some are taken away by zeppesh. These 400 people are our last strength," bachit explained.


    "These people are enough. Uncle, keep up with the team. The head and deputy head of the mercenary regiment can''t be absent." Chechen found brother''s reason to support Pedro.


    However, listening to Pedro''s muttering voice when he left, it is expected that he still has an opinion on bachit.


    "I''m so sorry, leader bachit. That''s what my uncle said..." Chechen also didn''t know how to describe it.


    "It doesn''t matter, commander Chechen. I know there are fewer people. Oh, let''s go to the back first. Bachit handed over the wooden cart he had pulled to the two young people, and then led Chechen to the back of the team. Fedot led his squadron to follow.


    Although the 400 people of bachit were dressed in rags, most of their bodies were very thin, and their weapons were nothing more than axes and sickles, it can be seen from their calm eyes and disorderly and orderly standing posture that these people had at least fought.


    Although it can''t be compared with the mercenary regiment who has received formal training from fedot and yelishei, it can already satisfy Cherchen.


    While Cherchen was secretly satisfied with these people, bachit said to Cherchen, "Captain Cherchen, I''ll stay with you."


    "Leader bachit, won''t you go with those people?" Chechen asked strangely.


    "I''ve never left my brothers. There may be a war soon. I want to stay and fight side by side with my brothers," bachit said firmly.


    Chechen nodded.


    After a while, more than 30 people led by Fatima and yelishei also joined Cherchen and them. Although these people are few, they are the most capable force of the mercenary regiment.


    "Fatima, take some cavalry to the rear sentry. If there are pursuers, tell us immediately." Che ordered Fatima.


    After Fatima left, Cherchen and the rest poured barrels of tar into every corner of the manor. He wanted to set the manor on fire and leave nothing to Jerzy halletsky.


    With the fire falling, the manor quickly fell into a sea of fire, and thick smoke rose into the air. The enemy can see it from far away.


    "Father, stop crying. This manor is not ours." Patty comforted Kian in the carriage. The old steward looked at the voluntary smoke and burst into tears.


    "I didn''t cry. I was just blinded by the sand," kiajan said, wiping his eyes.


    When Jerzy halletsky led the cavalry to the Bonneville manor, the Bonneville manor had already been burned to ruins.


    Looking at the Bonneville manor still emitting thin black smoke and the messy ruts, footprints and horse hoof prints on the road, Jeri halletsky judged that Cherchen must not have gone far.


    "They must have just left. We''ll follow these marks. If we hurry up, we''ll catch up with them," Jeri haretsky said to the officers and soldiers behind him.


    Jerzy haretsky followed a group of cavalry who had been scouting ahead all the way to Bonneville. Before that, the Colonel did not catch up at the fastest speed in order not to damage the horsepower. Now, for his decision, Jerzy halletsky can''t help regretting.


    "My dragoons will take the lead," Paul said eagerly, patting his horse to the colonel.


    Along the way, Paul''s dragoons have been the vanguard of the whole team, while zigmont''s wing cavalry is the backbone of the team, and Archie''s armored Cossacks are behind. After that, there was a small infantry, which was adapted from the town''s police force.


    Jeri halletsky was about to agree, but the old winged cavalry siegmont also came forward and said, "Colonel, the Dragon cavalry is only suitable for tracking and harassing. To defeat the opponent directly, it is still up to my winged cavalry. Let me take the lead with my winged cavalry."


    Zigmund''s words made Polo glare, but zigmund, who consciously pulled back a game in words, wouldn''t care about a younger generation.


    "Well, old master, please do everything. God bless you." Jerzy halletsky thought for a while and finally agreed to zigmont''s request.

 Chapter 201

    There is a large swamp near Bonneville, which is the battlefield carefully selected by Cherchen for Colonel Jerzy haretsky. Because of this terrain, the impact of the cavalry led by Jorge halletsky can be controlled to the greatest extent.


    In the middle of the two swamps, Cherchen ordered the soldiers to build a trench, and put half of the musketeers and long gunners and 400 people of bachit here. Of course, such an arrangement is not difficult for the veteran Jerzy halletsky to see Cherchen''s intention, but Cherchen placed something that Jerzy halletsky could not refuse behind the trench - some materials and money collected by the mercenary regiment from Bonneville manor. If the deputy commander of sapega is really as poor as the legend, the money and materials are not a small temptation for Jeri haretsky.


    "Chechen, is this really no problem?"


    Seeing that Cherchen stacked Taylor and materials from the manor behind such a weak front, Pedro began to feel uneasy. He mainly hurt those Taylor. According to the order of Prince yanush, at least half of them will be mercenaries, that is, himself and his nephew.


    "Don''t worry, uncle, there will be no problem. We have fought with the infantry of the Polish army in Smolensk and Polotsk. The combat effectiveness of their infantry and cavalry is like heaven and earth. As long as we destroy the Colonel''s infantry according to the way Chris gave us, even if there are more cavalry in such a terrain We can''t give full play to the advantage of the number of people, "Chechen vowed.


    "You said who gave us the way?" Pedro was a little confused. He always thought this was the strategy that Chechen came up with himself.


    "Chris, the one we rescued from boguslav. Before she left, she left some books for Ingrid and asked Ingrid to give them to me. My current arrangement is to arrange the array according to the methods in those books." Cherchen explained.


    Pedro had no idea that his nephew wanted to defeat two or three times more enemies by reading, and this book was not written by a great strategist. He began to persuade Cherchen to give up his unrealistic idea. According to his own meaning, everyone can take as many Taylor as he can, and the rest will be burned. Then everyone went to the forest to escape for a while, and how much he can escape. Don''t come out to Werner until Jerzy haretsky leaves here with his men.


    But this time, Chechen was surprisingly tough. He didn''t listen to Pedro''s advice and had to meet Jeri haretsky here.


    When the soldiers inserted the last resisting horse into the soft soil, Fatima, who was responsible for bringing Jerzy halletsky and his troops here, sent someone to report that Colonel Jerzy halletsky, with 250 cavalry and 50 infantry, was less than ten miles away.


    Although Cherchen had long expected that Jeri haretsky''s troops were mainly cavalry and there would be some infantry, such a wide riding step ratio was greatly beyond Cherchen''s expectation.


    "Fatima, do you have anything else to bring back?" Chechen asked the scout on the horse.


    "Twenty of the enemy''s cavalry are winged cavalry. Lord Fatima wants you to be very careful," the Scout said to Chechen.


    Che Chen nodded to show that he knew. The Scout saluted, then turned his horse and rode in the direction of coming.


    After the scouts left, Chechen put all the long Gunners in front of the horse, covered the horse behind him, and prepared to welcome the arrival of the cavalry of yeri halletsky.


    As for the Colonel''s infantry, Cherchen has arranged for fedot to take care of them. This is also the key to the success or failure of the campaign. If the enemy''s cavalry and infantry cannot be divided, it will be difficult for Chechen to win here.


    "The Polish winged cavalry charge quickly and have a dense formation. They will often break through the formation of my army like a sword. However, the Polish infantry rely very much on Cossacks and mercenaries, and have lagged behind my Swedish infantry in combat technology. Our army is far behind in the cooperation of infantry and artillery." Che Chen silently recited the words recorded in the book given to him by Chris. Although the book is estimated to be thirty or forty years away, he still hopes that the knowledge in it will work.


    In the distance, there was a burst of gunfire. Fedot and others, who were ambushed in the forest, began to attack the Colonel''s team. The trees in the forest are high and dense, which is not suitable for cavalry action. To destroy fedot and others, Jerzy haretsky must send his own infantry into the forest. In this way, Chechen could separate the Colonel''s cavalry from his infantry.


    Neither fedot nor Colonel Jerzy halletsky let Cherchen down. Soon, a team of cavalry with silver armor and high wings appeared in Chechen''s vision. The wing cavalry of the team stood outside the firing range of the musket and kept watching the enemy in front of them. After a while, no more enemies appeared behind the winged cavalry, and it was obvious that the others had been dragged by fedot and them.


    Because Chechen deliberately put some bachit people at the front of the team, what came into the eyes of the winged cavalry was undoubtedly the impression of a group of weak recruits with large numbers, but uneven equipment and no combat experience. However, zigmont and his winged cavalry had not experienced the battle between Mia telsk and Chechen mercenary regiment, which misjudged the real strength of the group of enemies in front of them.


    At this time, Cherchen "just" released some carriages full of materials and retreated towards the rear, which strengthened the determination of the winged cavalry commander zigmont to attack.


    As siegmont raised his scepter, thirty winged cavalry quickly formed three columns. It''s not that they don''t want to expand the attack surface, but because of the barrier of the two wing swamps, they can only put so many people in front. However, the commander of the winged cavalry is still confident in defeating the enemy in front of him.


    The lances of the winged cavalry were 4.5 meters long, and the long guns used by the mercenary regiments opposite them were only 3.2 meters. Before the enemy''s long guns stabbed themselves, the lances of the winged cavalry had already stabbed the front row of the enemy. After that, the infantry team with general weak will will will quickly run away. The next job is to harvest the fruits with the saber of the winged cavalry.


    This is the experience accumulated by the wing cavalry after countless brilliant achievements.


    But this time, zigmont miscalculated. Their enemies have not only long guns, but also muskets. The Musketeers who were half kneeling behind the trench had long blown the fire rope on the gun and were ready to shoot at any time.


    "Steady, steady."


    In the face of the winged cavalry rushing in like an avalanche, Cherchen standing in the first row of the long Gunners inspired the recruits who were afraid and trembling with their hands from time to time. At the same time, he slowly lowered his body. All the Lancers acted like this.


    When the winged cavalry was only thirty or forty steps away from him, Che Chen shouted "squat down". All the people squatted down, and their long guns were aimed at the front at a 45 degree angle. The Musketeers behind the trench quickly stood up. They aimed at the winged cavalry moving at high speed and pulled the trigger at the same time.


    "Gustav''s thunder" resounded on the battlefield again.


    A projectile fired by a gun nearly twice the number of winged cavalry tore the armor of the first and second rows of winged cavalry and hit their horses to the ground. The charge of the winged cavalry was immediately contained.


    Cherchen originally wanted to take this opportunity to rush forward to surround and destroy the third row of winged cavalry who lost their impact. But it happened that the enemy''s armored Cossack cavalry and dragon cavalry felt the battlefield. As soon as they saw that the situation was wrong, they immediately supported them. The armored Cossacks and dragon cavalry restrained the actions of Chechen and the long Gunners with bow, arrow and carbine bullets. Several unfortunate long Gunners were concentrated by stray bullets and feather arrows and lost their lives.


    For thirty or forty years, although the winged cavalry of the Republic of Poland did not keep pace with the times in fighting methods, some officers of the Republic did not find the disadvantages of the single attack of the winged cavalry. As one of the compensation methods, these officers allocated some cavalry wearing medium armor and unarmed cavalry to the winged cavalry, The cavalry fought with long-range weapons. When the winged cavalry attacked the Swedish army position with a spear, the cavalry rushed forward to fill the gap between the two wings of the winged cavalry, shot sideways with long-range weapons, and then retreated like a nomadic cavalry. The winged cavalry used the short confusion caused by shooting to launch an attack more effectively. The reason why they did not cooperate with the attack this time is mainly due to the terrain and the carelessness of the old wing cavalry commander who has long been unable to adapt to the times.


    The armored Cossacks and dragoons saved the surviving winged cavalry and took them back to their starting position. As for the dead winged cavalry, they were unable to recapture them and had to let their companions'' bodies lie in front of the position.


    Taking advantage of the other party''s repair, Chechen felt that with the long spears, the soldiers withdrew to the back of the trench, and let the Musketeers push to the front.


    When Colonel Jerzy haretsky led the remaining cavalry to the battlefield, such a sad scene appeared in front of him. Twelve winged cavalry and an equal number of war horses lay on the ground. Their blood dyed the land dark red. From time to time, the bodies of war horses and people twitched convulsively.


    "Who made you attack without my order?" Colonel Jerzy haretsky asked with a blue face.


    The officers bowed their heads and dared not look at the colonel. If the attack breaks down the mercenary regiment, they will not be scolded, but will be praised and rewarded. But now the attack failed and lost valuable wing cavalry.


    "Where''s zigmont?" Colonel Jerzy halletsky asked.


    A dejected officer stood up and said to the colonel, "old lord zigmont rushed to the front. He was screened by bullets."


    With that, the officer pointed to the body closest to the trench in the distance.


    Due to the distance, Colonel Jerzy halletsky could not see the face of the body, but he clearly saw a cluster of red feathers on the body''s head, which was the ornament on the old man''s helmet.


    "Asshole!" Colonel Jerzy halletsky cursed.


    I don''t know whether he was scolding zigmont or other officers.


    Hearing the Colonel''s scolding, Paul and Archie and the other officers lowered their heads.


    "Dismount!" Colonel Jerzy halletsky suddenly said again.


    A cavalry is not a cavalry when he gets off his horse. The officers looked at Colonel Jerzy halletsky and wondered why the colonel had given such an order.


    "A bunch of fools. Do you want to ride on a horse to be the other party''s live target?" Colonel Jerzy halletsky really regretted that he had recklessly sent all the infantry into the forest to eliminate the sneaking enemy, so that he had no infantry available now.


    At the Colonel''s words, the officers obediently dismounted. Under the command of the colonel, they formed four echelons ready to attack.


    Of course, this change of the enemy was not seen by Chechen and others. Obviously, his opponent is going to fight hard.


    Colonel Jerzy halletsky simply dragged the war into the war of attrition that Cherchen did not want.


    But no matter how unwilling, Chechen has to face and solve it.


    "The spearmen all stand in front and protect the musketeers." Chechen ordered.


    Next, the Musketeers will be the main force. If we can reduce the casualties of anyone, we can win more hope for victory.


    The first wave of Colonel Jerzy haretsky''s attack began. Starting with the armored Cossacks. They hung the shield on the hand holding the bow, and the other hand opened the bow string and threw feather arrows at the mercenary group behind the horse.


    These feather arrows jingled down on the armor and trenches of the former platoon long gunmen, and sporadic feather arrows fell into the back row, but except some shot through the arms and thighs of the Musketeers, causing some minor injuries, and did not let the mercenary regiment lose a soldier.


    The Musketeers'' muskets at the same distance caused many casualties among the armored Cossacks.


    But no matter how much losses they paid, these armored Cossacks still rushed forward without hesitation. When they reached the effective range of flat shooting, the bow and arrow in the hands of the armored Cossacks finally played its due power.


    When the Musketeers fired a shot, the armored Cossacks could shoot three or even five arrows. In this era, the high firing speed of the bow is not comparable to that of the musketeers.


    The spearmen standing in the first row had four or five arrows inserted into their bodies, and some unfortunate spearmen were shot through their throats and faces.


    Several armored Cossacks finally rushed to Juma. They slashed Juma with a saber and flew the sawdust. The shield in their hands blocked the hatchet thrown by bachit''s men.


    Seeing that the situation was urgent, Chechen took a long gun and rushed in front of the Musketeer. He stabbed a armored Cossack.


    The spear pierced the belly of the armored Cossack, but was caught by his chain armour. Cherchen took a lot of effort to pull it out.


    Inspired by the commander''s heroic battle, more long spearmen rushed forward and stabbed the enemy in front with their long guns.

 Chapter 202

    While Cherchen and Colonel Jerzy haretsky were fighting in the swamp, fedot and others were also fighting with the Colonel''s infantry in the forest of Bonneville.


    Due to the high mountains and dense forests, the use of long handled weapons in the woods has been greatly limited. In such an environment, the opposing sides often enter hand to hand combat after firing a fire with a musket. The soldiers on both sides kept fighting with short broadswords and stabbing swords. No, some unfortunate guy was cut down or pierced.


    The mercenary regiment is small in number, but it has the advantage of ambushing in advance and has rich combat experience; Although the number of people of Jeri haretsky is more than that of the mercenary regiment, except for officers, most of them are newly recruited militias. Both sides have their own advantages, and the war situation is like a stalemate on the other side of the swamp.


    As the captain of the Musketeers, close combat is not fedot''s specialty. Moreover, if he was allowed to engage the enemy in close combat with weapons, his performance might not be better than that of an ordinary militia. So fedot knew that he didn''t take part in the hand to hand combat, but hid behind the front and attacked the enemy with his Turkish musket with unparalleled accuracy and range.


    At present, fedot''s target is a man who looks like an officer in a Germanic Spearman uniform and a flying saucer helmet. The well-equipped enemy officer waved his broadsword and fought with the infantry of two mercenary regiments. Instead of losing the battle, he forced the two men to retreat step by step.


    "Closer, closer," fedotte said in his heart.


    At this time, fedot squatted behind a half man high rock, which has been covered with moss for millions of years. Waving his broadsword, the officer became braver and braver, unaware that he was getting closer and closer to death.


    Soon, fedot put the officer''s chest into his heart, and his goal was the other party''s left chest.


    The officer opened the weapon of one of his opponents and kicked him. Then he took advantage of a flaw in the other opponent to prepare a sword to kill him, but as soon as his hand took back the sword and was ready to stab him out, fedot''s gun rang.


    The bullet accurately hit the officer''s chest and punched a hole the size of a thumb in his breastplate. After entering the body, the bullet pierced a rib, and blood, skin and bone fragments sprayed out of the wound and splashed on the mercenary''s face in front of him like a column of water.


    The officer looked down at the blood hole in his chest, then raised his head and looked in the direction where the bullet might come. I don''t know if he saw the sharpshooter who shot himself at the last moment of his life. After watching the meeting, the officer suddenly raised his head. Maybe he wanted to shout, but the action of raising his head exhausted his last vitality. The officer fell to the ground and loosened his hand holding the broadsword.


    The mercenary with blood on his face stood there. Although it was not his first time on the battlefield, he had never been sprayed with flesh and blood.


    Fedot stood up from behind the rock. He wanted to wake up the numb mercenary and remind him to wake up and look at his companion who couldn''t stand up. At this time, a tall man in Kaftan uniform and simple Chain Armor jumped out from fedot''s left and threw fedot to the ground.


    It was safer for fedot to hide behind the rock. But when he got up, he exposed his position. Although the two sides are close to each other and maintain a relatively stable front, this front composed of people is not fixed. After knocking down a mercenary, the tall man rushed across the line and jumped at fedot.


    The tall man and fedot fell to the ground at the same time. Fedot''s Turkish musket fell to one side when he fell to the ground. He had to fight the enemy with his bare hands.


    The two were pulling on the wet ground. The tall man, after all, was tall and big. He soon got the upper hand. Fedot was crushed to the ground and his throat was pinched by the other party.


    As the hand gripping fedot''s throat became harder and harder, fedot began to lose his breath. He turned his head to one side and wanted to ask the mercenary who was still standing for help, but fedot couldn''t say anything except "Er Er".


    The tall man''s powerful fingers gradually fell into fedot''s neck. He watched fedot''s face turn from red to purple, and his eyes protrude from his eyes.


    Just as he was about to kill fedot, a sound of hoofs came, and it was getting closer and closer. The tall man looked up in surprise because he knew that the colonel had not sent cavalry into the forest.


    At the moment he looked up, a huge dark shadow enveloped him. Then something hard, like an iron bar, hit him hard on the jaw.


    The tall man was forcibly beaten out, and his jaw was completely broken. One can imagine how powerful this blow was.


    "Fedot, are you okay?" the man on the horse heard it in front of fedot after hitting the tall man, asked with concern, and extended a hand to fedot.


    "Thank you, yelishei. What are you doing here?" fedot took yelishei''s rising hand in one hand and climbed up from the ground, covering his neck with the other. The neck was full of bright red finger prints, which hurt faintly.


    It was yelishei. After finishing the task of luring the enemy, he and Fatima circled back to the forest from the edge of the swamp. Although the situation on Chechen''s side was more critical, the restrictions on Colonel Jerzy haretsky''s cavalry and Fatima''s cavalry in the swamp were the same, and they could not return to the position of the mercenary regiment from both sides of the position. In order not to expose Cherchen''s layout, they can only stay away from there.


    "Don''t say it yet. We''d better destroy these enemies and then rush back to help the regiment fight them." yelishei didn''t care to tell fedot why. He said a word to fedot, and then jumped off his horse and killed him.


    With the addition of this new force, the morale of the mercenary regiment was greatly boosted, and the infantry under Colonel Jerzy haretsky began to waver. Most of their officers have long been able to persevere on the psychological advantage of their large number of people. Now, they don''t even have this advantage.


    Finally, after the last officer fell under Fatima''s knife, the remaining seven or eight infantry collapsed. They dropped their weapons and began to flee.


    The mercenaries gave full play to the spirit of chasing the poor invaders, and all these defeated soldiers were wiped out in the forest.


    In this war, thirteen mercenaries were killed and injured, while the infantry of yezh haretsky were completely destroyed.

 Chapter 203

    Lieutenant Archie withdrew with his armored Cossacks. Although every soldier fought bravely in the battle just now, they were defeated in the confrontation between muskets and arrows, plate armor and Chain Armor, long guns and sabers.


    "Major, it''s no way for us to fight like this. These mercenaries are obviously prepared. They choose this road to restrain our cavalry." Archie ran to yezh halletsky and advised him.


    Yaqi said all this, and Jeri haretsk did not understand. Old siegmont and his winged cavalry were dead long ago, even the weakest infantry. If they hid behind the fortification, it would be difficult for the cavalry to do anything about them.


    In Ukraine, many times the Republic''s Armored Cavalry (including winged cavalry, armored Cossacks and pistol cavalry) besieged zaporoze''s Cossacks, but they just couldn''t break the fortifications surrounded by Cossacks with carriages. They had to limit each other''s mobility with time-consuming and laborious sieges, waiting for the subsequent infantry and artillery to arrive.


    But now the colonel had no infantry in his hands, nor even the smallest three pound gun. Otherwise, such a simple fortification could be destroyed by a few shells.


    "Listen, Colonel, the gunfire in the forest behind us has stopped."


    Without waiting for Jerzy halletsky to think of a way, Paul suddenly reminded the colonel.


    There was no gunfire in the rear forest. Maybe the Colonel''s infantry cleared the harassing enemy, or maybe they were all destroyed by the enemy. Both possibilities exist.


    The uncertainty of the matter upset the colonel, but he couldn''t help worrying about whether he would be caught on both sides by the mercenary regiment. However, he had to divide his troops again and let Paul take 50 dragon cavalry to protect the back of the team.


    "Colonel, what shall we do?"


    After Paul left, Archie asked the question again.


    "Continue the attack. Let the soldiers move some trees and shoot at them. Your armored Cossacks shoot the Musketeers behind the fortification, and we''ll attack when they''re almost dead." Jeri haretsky said. It was also the only way he could think of to reduce casualties.


    Crouching behind the fortification, Chechen saw the enemy opposite enter the forest. After a while, he heard the sound of trees falling to the ground in the forest. Although he didn''t know what Jerzy halletsky was going to do, he still asked everyone to guard.


    After a while, the man who had just entered the woods came out. The difference was that they carried a bundle of wooden rafts, one high and one wide, tied together with four or five non peeled trunks. When the Musketeers were out of range, the wooden rafts were erected opposite the mercenary regiment position.


    At this moment, even the stupidest man could see that Jerzy halletsky wanted the cavalry to hide behind the raft and shoot at the mercenary regiment. Chechen quickly ordered the Musketeers to shoot at the enemy behind the raft, but the raft was flush with people''s heads. All the bullets hit the raft and didn''t hurt anyone behind.


    Soon, the armored Cossacks hiding behind the raft hit back.


    With wooden rafts to resist bullets, armored Cossacks can safely bow and shoot arrows. They put the arrows in the quiver on the ground for use, and then with Archie''s order, all the archers shot feather arrows at the same time.


    After this wave of feather arrows crossed the air, they fell on the position of the mercenary regiment like raindrops. As it fell from mid air, the soldiers on the position had no place to escape. More than half of the musketeers and bachit''s people were injured and wailed everywhere on the position.


    Almost at the same time that the first wave of feather arrows fell, the second wave of feather arrows crossed the sky and fell down. This time, the armored Cossacks shot more accurately and more densely. Then the third wave, the fourth wave


    "Get out, get out."


    Only four waves of blows shook the refugee ranks with relatively weak fighting will. They called friends and fled towards the rear, ignoring the friendly forces around them.


    The musketeers of the mercenary regiment also suffered heavy casualties. Nearly half of the Musketeers were shot, and the rest barely survived against the trench and parapet.


    "Shit, these timid guys are really unreliable." Pedro, who was close to the breast wall of the trench, looked at the scattered refugees behind him and couldn''t help scolding.


    "Uncle, I can''t go on like this. I''ll lead the long spearmen to destroy their raft, or we''ll all die here." Chechen pulled out the thin sword around his waist and said to Pedro.


    Pedro shook his head and said, "you''re the leader. You stay and I''ll go. Then you retreat with the rest."


    With that, without waiting for Cherchen''s consent, he took father sparsokukotsky and more than 20 long gunmen, raised a board to cover the horse, and then jumped out of the breast wall.


    The spearmen threw down their customary spears and cut the raft with their swords at their waist. Pedro''s sword was so sharp that he cut off the rope that tied the raft and broke it apart.


    The unfettered trunk fell to the ground. The armored Cossacks who hid behind and shot did not expect that since the mercenary regiment would take the initiative to attack at this time, they were stunned to see the wooden raft falling apart.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity of the enemy''s stupidity, Pedro went up and split the head of a armored Cossack in two. Then, the spearmen behind him also poured in from this gap, chopping the armored Cossacks holding bows and arrows.


    After a brief panic, the armored Cossacks finally recovered. They threw away their bows and arrows, picked up sabers and shields and killed them with the mercenaries. This time, the armored Cossacks were numerous, and the mercenaries of the mercenary regiment were soon forced back to the gap.


    Pedro''s hand half sword swept away and was blocked by two shields. The soldiers behind the shield shrunk their arms tied to the shield, and then pushed Pedro''s hand and half sword away.


    While Pedro''s old strength was gone and his new strength was not born, a Cossack waved a saber and split into Pedro''s chest. At this time, the tip of Pedro''s sword pointed to the ground and it was too late to carry the sword block. In desperation, Pedro had to take the knife with his breastplate.


    The saber slipped on Pedro''s Breastplate and only made a white mark. Pedro took the opportunity to return to the sword, picked up the saber of another armored Cossack and retreated two steps behind him.


    "Get out!"


    At this time, the spearmen who rushed into the enemy line with Pedro have fallen seven or eight, and the wounded Musketeers have also been helped out by Cherchen.


    Spasokukotsky beat back a armored Cossack in front of him with his sword, then pulled out a pistol at his waist and shot the armored Cossack. After firing the gun, the priest quickly retreated to his position regardless of whether he succeeded or not.


    Pedro and others who crossed the horse pulled off the board, and then ran away without looking back.


    Colonel Jerzy halletsky could not easily let the mercenary regiment escape. He pulled out his saber and waved it in the direction of Pedro''s escape: "chase me! Kill one and I''ll reward a hundred Taylor."

 Chapter 204

    Under the heavy reward, Jeri haretsky''s men showed 120000 fighting enthusiasm. Some armored Cossacks even ran after them in order not to let others win the first prize. They pushed down the wooden raft originally used to block bullets on the horse, and also created a slope.


    After a while, more than a dozen armored Cossacks had crossed the trench and chased after Pedro and them. Others pulled the horse out of the ground with ropes to open the way for the follow-up cavalry.


    Pedro, father sparsokukotsky and others ran in front, while the armored Cossacks chased after them. From time to time, both sides opened fire on each other with pistols and bows and arrows.


    Father sparsokukotsky''s leg was injured in Polotsk. Although it recovered later, it also fell to the root of the disease. Once the priest exercises violently for a long time, his lower leg will cramp. Unfortunately, the priest smoked when he crossed the trench just now, which slowed down his running speed. In order to keep up with the others, Pedro had to help him walk together.


    Pedro helped father spasokukotsky and looked back to see how far the enemy was. Suddenly, a dark figure rushed towards his face door. Pedro shrunk his neck and a feather arrow flew past his helmet. Although he was fine, he was still scared out of a cold sweat. At such a close distance, if the position of the feather arrow is offset a little, even if its helmet is strong, it will be pierced.


    "Father, you can walk faster," Pedro complained as he ran.


    "God will bless us." father spasokukotsky smiled piously at Pedro, who almost didn''t cross his chest.


    "You''ll say that too," Pedro whispered, but his feet ran faster.


    "Uncle, get out of the way."


    Suddenly, Pedro heard Chechen''s voice. He looked ahead and saw that Chechen led eight Musketeers in a row and stopped in the middle of the road.


    "All down!" cried Pedro, leading him to crawl on the ground with father sparsokukotsky.


    "Fire!"


    Seeing that everyone on his side had fallen to the ground, Chechen quickly gave the order to shoot.


    Nine muskets went off at the same time. This fire density was not enough to kill the pursuers behind Pedro, but also killed one of them and forced the other armored Cossacks to spread to both sides and hide behind the tree.


    Taking this opportunity, Chechen quickly picked up Pedro and them.


    "Uncle, let''s go." Chechen helped hold father spasokukotsky and said to Pedro.


    "You boy, don''t believe everything in the book. You don''t listen. Now, did the book teach you what to do when the cavalry dismounted and broke through the trench?" cried Pedro.


    Chechen was also a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect Colonel Jerzy haretsky to be so full of tricks.


    So, Chechen stopped talking. He helped the priest and ran forward. The group of musketeers opened fire in groups of three or two.


    Chechen and others haven''t run far. Suddenly, they feel the earth trembling under their feet.


    "It''s the Colonel''s cavalry!"


    Pedro was so experienced that he immediately knew why the earth trembled because hundreds of iron hoofs were beating on the ground.


    The voice was getting closer and closer, and Chechen''s face was as gray as death. He knows very well that he can''t run four legs with two legs.


    Everyone stopped.


    "Nephew, we''re going to die together this time. So are you. What are you doing back?" Pedro complained to Chechen. Having said that, Pedro''s hand and sword were half raised.


    "If I don''t come back, do I still leave you there alone?" Chechen asked with a smile. He gripped the long thin sword in his hand.


    Father sparsokuktsky''s spears were pointed forward.


    Finally, the cavalry led by Jerzy halletsky showed their ferocious faces. The colonel was at the front of the cavalry arrow. He raised his arm flat and pointed his saber forward over the horse''s head.


    Dozens to hundreds, the ending seems doomed.


    Suddenly, bursts of mountain howling came from the woods. The noise went higher and higher, crossed the treetops and startled countless birds.


    Even Colonel Jerzy haretsky''s horse was startled by the sudden noise. The horse hissed and raised its hooves, almost dropping Jerzy halletsky.


    The cavalry stopped their horses. They looked around and didn''t know where the sound came from.


    The howling came and went quickly. When the cavalry stopped the horse, the sound disappeared.


    But what followed was the most terrible nightmare of the yeri haretsky.


    Countless people rushed out of the woods. These people wear all kinds of clothes and have all kinds of weapons in their hands. But in an instant, seven or eight cavalry soldiers near the edge of the forest were knocked off their horses.


    Then, people rushed out from behind Chechen and others. They crossed the exhausted Chechen and others and fought with the Colonel''s cavalry.


    Che Chen saw an unusually tall familiar figure in this group of people.


    "Uncle, it seems that the leader of bachit is them." Chechen pointed to one of them waving a huge axe.


    "They have a conscience and know that they will come back to support us." Pedro also recognized bachit, and he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Bachit''s huge axe was waved in the regiment, and each time it would bring a pot of blood. This blood includes human blood and horse blood.


    "Kill, kill."


    Yezh haretsky killed a refugee with a hatchet, but his arm was also hit by flail. If it hadn''t been for the protection of cotton padded clothes in chain armour, I''m afraid the Colonel''s hands would have been so useless.


    Jeri haretsky endured the pain. When he saw that his cavalry were gathered on the road and difficult to move, they were killed one by one by the enemy''s long weapons. He quickly ordered his men to retreat.


    On hearing the Colonel''s order, the cavalry hurried their horses and began to retreat. After paying more than a dozen lives, the colonel and his men finally broke through.


    "Leader bachit, thanks to you this time," Chechen said to bachit as he approached the cheering crowd.


    "Commander Chechen, don''t say that. If my people hadn''t left you and left the battlefield early, you wouldn''t have retreated here. Alas, I shouldn''t have escorted the carriage away in person." bachit not only didn''t accept Chechen''s thanks, but apologized to Chechen.


    At the beginning of the battle between the mercenary regiment and the winged cavalry, bachit took people and dragged the chariot to retreat. When he took the carriage back to a safe place and was ready to rush back to support, hundreds of his own men had already fled. Bachit caught a deserter and asked about the situation. He couldn''t help feeling ashamed of the greed and fear of death of his men. Bachit stopped everyone, gathered everyone with his prestige and took everyone back.


    Because bachit had a good ear and eyes, he could distinguish the sound of a horse''s hoof from a long distance. When he felt the vibration of the ground and knew that the Colonel''s cavalry was about to catch up, bachit made everyone speed up and let some people encircle Jerzy haretsky from both wings from the trees, so that the opponent could not find out how many men and horses he had.

 Chapter 205

    The temporary withdrawal of Jerzy haretsky does not mean the end of the battle. After retreating to the starting position, the Colonel gathered all the people. This time, the Colonel lost 37 cavalry. Except for Paul''s Dragon cavalry sent by the colonel to the rear, there are only a hundred and ten cavalry available to Jerzy halletsky. But Jerzy halletsky still didn''t give up. Like a red eyed gambler, he decided to wait for Paul''s Dragon cavalry to join him and launch another attack.


    The Colonel has this heart, but his men don''t want to die with him anymore. They elected several nobles as their representatives, in flagrant violation of the Colonel''s orders. Jerzy halletsky was furious. He waved his saber and yelled several times, and threatened to give these disobedient guys some color to see, but everything was useless. The two nobles recommended by the soldiers knocked the Colonel unconscious on his horse. Then led the cavalry to retreat.


    This action took place completely in front of Archie''s eyes. But the Colonel''s men had no choice. When the soldiers began to resist orders, they had been regarded as enemies by their subordinates. If they dared to act rashly, they would never end much better than their officers.


    Halfway through the retreat, the remaining armored Cossacks joined Paul''s Dragon cavalry. Paul''s dragoons were well preserved. They only exchanged sporadic fire with the mercenaries on the edge of the forest. But the enemies shot a few shots and fled into the forest. Paul saw that people flashed through the forest from time to time. He was worried that there was an ambush in the forest. He would follow the footsteps of the annihilation of the infantry, so he didn''t dare to enter the pursuit. In fact, fedot and his team experienced a fierce battle. Although they won, they consumed a lot of physical strength and ammunition. They had to rely on suspicious soldiers to scare Paul.


    When Paul saw Colonel Jerzy halletsky lying on his horse, he lost his intuition and asked in panic, "Archie, what''s the matter with Colonel?"


    Before Archie spoke, a armored Cossack stepped forward and replied, "the colonel is crazy. He lost the war and still wants to take us to death. We had to knock him out."


    Paul knew the armored Cossack. He was a nobleman from Brest and a member of Parliament. His name was katspeer.


    "You are rebellious," Paul said angrily.


    "We just don''t obey the wrong orders, and it''s the unanimous opinion of the soldiers," katsper said boldly.


    "Traitor!" facing catspeer''s "sophistry", Paul''s voice was almost squeezed out of his teeth. The dragoons behind him also raised their carbines and aimed at their former colleagues.


    And the armored Cossacks did not show weakness in drawing swords, erecting shields, raising bows and arrows.


    Seeing that both sides wanted their own people to merge, Archie quickly stood up. He suggested that everyone calm down first and put this aside in advance. When we returned to vigil, deputy commander Pavel sapega would distinguish right from wrong.


    This proposal was unanimously endorsed by CatSper and Paul. Both sides put away their weapons, then walked in two distinct lines and retreated along the road towards Weiri.


    On the other side, Chechen''s mercenary regiment and bachit''s men are also cleaning the battlefield. Because he didn''t know whether the enemy would come back, Chechen arranged 100 people to be on duty on the original fortification, while others rescued the wounded and carried the bodies of the war dead.


    More than half of the mercenaries died in the war, and everyone else was wounded. The people of bachit suffered heavy casualties. Just a few waves of arrows from the armored Cossacks made 67 people fall on the battlefield. In addition to the previous and previous losses on the forest road, the refugees paid 120 lives.


    "Captain, there are several undead here. What should I do?"


    It turned out that a mercenary found that several armored Cossacks still had breath when carrying the body, so he quickly asked Cherchen for instructions.


    Chechen hurried to check it out. It turned out that most of these undead armored Cossacks were hit by flail on their helmets and their heads were concussed, so they fainted.


    For these people, Chechen ordered the mercenaries to take care of them after removing their weapons and armor. In order to prevent bachit''s people from killing prisoners indiscriminately because of hatred, Chechen also offered a high reward. If he found a prisoner and handed it to the mercenary regiment, he could replace twenty Taylor.


    Under the heavy reward, four captured armored Cossacks were handed over to Chechen. Before being handed over, all the belongings of these soldiers were exploited by the refugees, and Che chenye had no choice but to let it go.


    When the sun was about to set, fedot, yelishei and Fatima finally came back. They brought the news that Jerzy haretsky''s cavalry had retreated. Now, everyone can finally enjoy the taste of victory.


    At night, father sparsokukotsky dragged his tired body to make a mass for all the soldiers of the enemy and our sides who died in the war. May these lost souls become brothers again in heaven.


    Next, there is the routine celebration after the victory. This battle has broken the bones and muscles of the mercenary regiment. Almost everyone has friends or brothers who died on the battlefield. So Chechen announced that all the living soldiers could receive a reward of 50 Taylor, and the families of the dead mercenaries would receive 100 Taylor; Ingrid took out all the wine from the army supplies and let the soldiers in the battle drink.


    Wine can make people forget the pain temporarily, and money is a reward for everyone''s heroic struggle.


    "Uncle, you take out two thousand Taylor from the army supplies and send it to leader bachit."


    In the happy crowd, Chechen found Pedro and said to him.


    At this time, Pedro was wearing a winged cavalry armor stripped from a dead winged cavalry, and played the role of "fat angel". His naive appearance made everyone laugh.


    "Give so much?"


    Of course, Pedro knew that the casualties of bachit''s people were not small, and if they hadn''t drunk themselves at the last minute, Cherchen would have told them there. But he took out two thousand Taylor at once. He still had a flesh ache. However, he complained, and then he didn''t say anything. He went to Ingrid''s to get money and sent it to bachit.


    After handling these two things, Chechen felt that he could finally have a rest. But at this time, kiajan was in charge of looking for him.


    "Hey, old steward. Good night," said Chechen.


    "Good night, too, Captain Chechen," said kiajan. Then the old man hesitated. After a while, Chechen understood.


    Seeing that the mercenary corps had finished the war, Ji Ayan wanted to fulfill Chechen''s previous promise and let their father and son leave.


    Cherchen certainly has no opinion on this point.


    "So old steward, where are you going?" Chechen asked casually.


    "We are going to go to konigsburg. I have some contacts there. There is no problem doing business. If God gives me another ten years, I will be able to make more wealth than in Bonneville." the old man replied with a smile.

 Chapter 206

    After a week''s rest, the mercenary regiment and the refugees were on their way again.


    Although Colonel Jerzy haretsky''s attack was repulsed in the battle of the swamp, Cherchen was still very cautious on the way to Werner. The current situation is that the army loyal to the prince and the army loyal to Pavel sapega are intertwined in Lithuania. Each is recruiting troops and horses to prepare for the final defeat of the other party.


    So you may encounter enemies from unexpected places all the way. These enemies may be homeless mobs devastated by the war, or some civilian regiments and noble forces bewitched by deputy commander sapega, or soldiers dispatched by the deputy commander to collect materials and destroy Prince yanush''s territory, as yezh halletsky did.


    "Captain Chechen, when you arrive at Werner, you must say something nice for me in front of the prince! You must tell him that I am also an aristocrat and plunder the land and manors of those aristocrats who oppose the prince. Oh, No. don''t take it for this."


    Zepesh, who went to Werner with the mercenary regiment, kept saying the same thing to Chechen all the way, and his ears were almost aware of the cocoon.


    Zepesh decided to join yanush raziwiu''s camp on the third day after the mercenary regiment defeated yezh haretsky''s cavalry. At that station in the swamp, caipesh looked furtively in the distance all the way. That war really opened zeppesh''s eyes. He didn''t expect that the mercenary regiment of more than 100 people and the mob of bachit could really defeat the cavalry, and it was a cavalry group of up to 250 people. Although they had more or less the advantage of location and were still in danger in the end, in the early stage of battlefield command and judgment, caipesh asked himself that he had decided not to have this ability.


    After the battle, tsepesh, who had been watching from the wall, took everyone to the rest camp of the mercenary regiment, formally asked for obedience to Prince yanush, and went to werna with the mercenary regiment.


    At the beginning, the appearance of so many people also caused the tension of Cherchen and bachit. For fear that caipesh came to pick up a bargain while the mercenary corps and bachit lost their soldiers. However, this time, Cai Peishi was sincere. He walked into the camp of the mercenary regiment with his bare hands and finally won the trust of Chechen and bachit.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. We will speak well for you in front of the prince. Tell him how you are a wall Watcher in the camp. We won''t come to take refuge in the prince until we win." Pedro, who walked with Chechen, joked to caipesh with a smile.


    Of course, zeppesh knows how disgusting his behavior is. In order to regain Chechen''s favor, he can say a few good words for himself in front of the prince. Zeppesh also paid blood. He chose 50 people from his own people as gifts to the mercenary regiment. These people have nothing to do with him from now on, Became a member of the mercenary regiment. This move made Pedro particularly happy. Because of this, the scale of his mercenary regiment was finally supplemented by Polotsk.


    Although these are recruits, Pedro is confident that as long as he is given enough training time, these people will soon become the best soldiers.


    Also because of this matter, Pedro not only had no bad feelings for caipesh, but also liked this current affairs guy.


    "Deputy Colonel Pedro, don''t do this. Didn''t we agree not to mention it again?" said tsepesh to Pedro with a bitter face. He also knew that Pedro was making fun of himself, so he was happy to pretend to make the deputy head happy. After all, he will work for Prince yanush in the future. As a new comer, peishia needs the support of the old people under the prince Cherchen.


    Sure enough, looking at zeppesh''s bitter wrinkled horse face, Pedro laughed happily. Laughing, he assured zeppesh that he was only joking.


    Che Chen looked at them helplessly. Such a dialogue is staged on the March every day, and the two actors really enjoy it.


    "Chechen."


    Just as Chechen was ready to slow down his horse so that the two guys holding themselves could talk more conveniently, fedot, who went out to explore the way, flew back.


    "There''s an army with flags ahead, thousands of people," fedot said.


    Since it is under the banner, it must not be a mob or robber, it must be a regular army. Now the regular forces operating in Lithuania are either Swedes, princes or sapega rebels.


    Of course, the latter is the last thing Chechen wants to meet.


    "Who is it?" Chechen asked the mercenary regiment to stop and hurriedly asked.


    "It''s Prince boguslav''s man," said fedot


    It would be the prince of the Royal Horse supervisor. At this moment, Cherchen is a little distressed.


    "Uncle Pedro, we''ll wait here until Prince boguslav''s army passes. Let''s go," Chechen said to Pedro.


    If there is a fourth force in Lithuania, it is the neutral faction headed by Prince boguslav. They did not join Deputy Commander sapega against Prince yanush and the Swedes, nor did they join Prince yanush. After Prince yanush left miatelsk, boguslav returned to miatelsk and regained the rule of the city. During this period, deputy commander sapega sent several people to contact the prince of Royal Horse supervision, but he refused. Boguslav claimed that he remained neutral because he was unwilling to be fratricidal with his relatives. After all, yanush was his cousin and William Frederick was his uncle.


    Chechen doesn''t want to see boguslav because Chris has a relationship with the prince. He knew very well that the Royal Horse warden hated himself to the bone.


    But heaven failed. The mercenary regiment stayed where it was, but bogusslav''s men found the door themselves.


    "Are you the mercenary regiment led by aleval Chechen?"


    A small group of cavalry, led by a well-dressed rider, came to the mercenary regiment.


    "Steward ostro, this is Chechen." seeing that he couldn''t hide, Chechen had to fight immediately.


    It was ostro, boguslav''s lackey, who came to "invite" Cherchen to see him at the order of the prince.


    "The prince wants to see you. Come with me," ostro said arrogantly to Cherchen. He turned his horse''s head before Chechen answered.


    "Cherchen, don''t go," said Pedro anxiously. And several other officers who knew the relationship between Chechen and Prince boguslav also persuaded Chechen not to go. The Royal Horse supervisor is definitely uneasy and kind.


    "It''s all right. We''re from the prince''s Royal Highness. Although his royal highness didn''t join his cousin, since he remained neutral, he wouldn''t attack me. Because in this way, he would be announcing to the world that he took refuge in sapega." Chechen comforted everyone. Although this statement has some credibility, even Cherchen doesn''t know it. After all, boguslav''s morbid love for Chris is as deep as his hatred for himself. And boguslav is not a man of rules.


    Finally, in order to reassure everyone, Chechen agreed to take Fatima with him. Fatima has saved Chechen''s life several times, and her strength is obvious to all.


    "Fatima, raise the prince''s flag." Chechen ordered Fatima, and then followed ostro''s team in the direction of boguslav.


    In the eyes of everyone, Fatima followed Chechen, and the flag of the raziweu family in her hand sounded in the wind.

 Chapter 207

    As a noble prince who returned from studying in France, boguslav is indeed a person who can enjoy and exquisite life. When Chechen and Fatima came to his temporary residence, the men of the Royal Horse warden had set up tables and chairs in a flat open space. Boguslav was sitting on a bench, arranging his black wig. Behind him stood a French boy dressed in red and green. The boy held a mirror in his hand. The function of the mirror was to let the prince see the wig behind his head clearly, while pomegranates and pineapples were placed on the table. Pineapple is a tropical fruit. It is an extremely valuable ornamental plant in cold countries in Eastern Europe.


    Twenty steps away from Prince boguslav, Fatima, who followed Chechen, was blocked by ostro.


    "The prince ordered that he only wanted to see aleval Chechen," ostro said to Fatima.


    However, the prince''s housekeeper''s words had no binding force on Fatima. Fatima turned a deaf ear and followed Cherchen forward regardless.


    The guards beside ostro saw that Fatima regarded the prince''s orders like nothing, and each angrily pulled out his knife and gun.


    The conflict between ostro and Fatima boguslav obviously could hear the movement, but he still fiddled with his hair without any indication.


    "Fatima, you stay. I''ll be fine." Chechen said to Fatima. He didn''t want to give boguslav any excuse to deal with himself.


    Fatima took orders and took a step back. The guards saw that Fatima finally gave way and put their knives and guns into the scabbard.


    After Cherchen handed the saber and pistol around his waist to the prince''s bodyguard, Cherchen finally met bogusslav.


    "Praise God," said Chechen, bending down slightly.


    "Forever."


    Boguslav waved as he said, motioning the boy to step back first. The French boy bent down and left with the mirror in his hand.


    Now, only Cherchen and boguslav are left.


    "You know what? Just now I really wanted one of my bodyguards to be hot headed or eager to show loyalty to me and fight with your bodyguard, so that I had an excuse to kill you." boguslav''s first words made people tremble.


    Chechen didn''t know how to answer boguslav''s words. He had to say, "Your Highness is joking."


    Boguslav stood up and pulled another bench out from under the table, indicating that Cherchen could sit down.


    "You''re smart enough to come to me with the flag of the raziwiu family. Do you think I''ll be embarrassed to kill you?" boguslav said after walking half a circle around the bench.


    Boguslav''s two words are finding fault. If he said the first sentence, Cherchen consciously tolerated it, but boguslav said such words one after another, Cherchen was also angry.


    Chechen thought that he was not under the prince of the Royal Horse prison, and Chris''s business was entirely bogusslav''s fault first. Why should he be intimidated by this guy.


    "Your Highness," said Cherchen: "If you want to kill me because of Miss Chris, do it now. Why say that. You know what you did to miss Chris is right or wrong. I just did what an honest man should do. If you called me to beg for mercy, you were wrong. I''d rather stand and be killed than die Will kneel in humiliation. "


    Borguslav was caught off guard by Chechen''s words. He wanted to scare Chechen, but he didn''t dare to find Chechen any more trouble at this time, because he left miatelsk to go to Warsaw to apologize to King Carl X.


    The real identity of Chris is the former queen of Sweden Christina. This secret has been told by the prince''s Uncle William Frederick elector in a letter. The elector also told his nephew how angry Carl X was when he learned that Christina was almost raped by bogusslav. The king immediately ordered Zheng to lead an army to assist yanush Razi The army led by Brauer weixingsburg, the field marshal of the kingdom of VIU, turned around and went to Mia telsk to catch him in front of the driver. Thanks to his good offices, Carl x put out his anger and said that he could not attack Mia telsk, but boguslav must go to Warsaw to make amends to Christina.


    In the face of the rising king of Sweden, even boguslav had no bargaining capital, so he had to go to Warsaw himself.


    Originally, bogusslav met Chechen''s mercenary regiment and asked Chechen to come. The original intention was just to show kindness to him. Now the prince dared to go there to treat Christina''s life-saving benefactor. But bogusslav couldn''t hide his face and bowed his head to Chechen, so he spoke with a stab. But Chechen was not frightened, but retorted, which really made bogusslav lose face again.


    But the situation is better than people. Now boguslav can only break his teeth and swallow in his stomach. He gave a dry smile and said: "Of course it was my fault. Don''t you know that Miss Chris is the former queen of Sweden Christina, and the current king of Sweden is his cousin and her lover. Now think about it, you are still my life-saving benefactor. If I really did something to Christina at that time, I''m afraid I''d be dead now."


    Most of the words behind Prince boguslav were not heard clearly. There was only one thought in his mind that Chris was originally Christina, and King Carl X was Miss Chris''s lover.


    "Chris is not her real name." Chechen suddenly felt sad.


    "In order to save me in time, I have written a letter to my cousin and asked him to praise you greatly in the name of the family." boguslav threw the "sweet jujube" to Chechen. But he suddenly found that Chechen was absent-minded.


    "Captain Chechen?" cried boguslav.


    "Ah! Is that so? It turns out that Miss Chris is her Majesty the queen of Sweden." Chechen was called back by boguslav, but he was still in a trance, because it was so strange.


    "Former queen. Now the kingdom of Sweden is his majesty Carl x," boguslav corrected.


    "Former queen, Christina," Chechen repeated.


    Boguslav patted Cherchen on the shoulder with satisfaction, as if Cherchen was his closest subordinate.


    "Work well under my cousin''s hands and you will have a bright future. Oh, by the way, I have a letter for you to give to my cousin for me," said boguslav.

 Chapter 208

    "Your Highness Prince bogusslav," Chechen raised his head and asked, "I have a question for you."


    Boguslav was surprised at first, then angry in his heart. Because he thinks it''s cheap to answer a mercenary''s question with such a noble status. Even if the mercenary is not only the servant of his cousin, but also a friend of Christina''s former queen.


    "You can ask, but if I don''t answer, it depends on my mood and style," said boguslav.


    "Seeing that this guy has just made meritorious contributions to the lazivus family, I will condescend to answer him once." but boguslav thought so


    "Thank you, your highness." Chechen tried to fill his words with humility and respect.


    This attitude obviously satisfied boguslav.


    "Prince yanush, he once told me that all he did was for the sake of this country and the Revenge of Tsar Russia for defeating himself. The reason why he took refuge in the Swedes now is to defeat the Russians through the hands of the Swedes. When they lose both, the prince will be anyway." Chechen looked at boguslav''s face and said cautiously, I''m afraid boguslav won''t answer his questions.


    "Why do you ask? What does this have to do with you? As a mercenary, you just obey my cousin''s orders and do what he gives you." sure enough, boguslav frowned.


    Although Cherchen''s words were very careful, boguslav instinctively disliked Cherchen''s problem of arrogation.


    Who does he think he is? Dare to inquire about a prince''s purpose.


    "Well, your highness, you know I have just defeated Jerzy halletsky. If he is the enemy of the prince, I am right to do so. The great prince will also be happy to reward me. But if your highness is really patriotic to bear the pain of being an enemy with deputy commander Pavel sapega, wait until the enemy is driven out of the Republic When the great prince is treated as a hero, people like Jerzy halletsky who used to be enemies of the great prince will certainly change their course and cheer for the great prince''s curve to save the country and rebuild the Republic. At that time, will it be difficult for people like me who have made enemies with colonel and others to gain a foothold in the palace of the great prince? I''m really worried. " Che Chen found a reason for his words.


    "Oh? That''s what my cousin told you? Save the country and rebuild the Republic with a curve? Ha ha." boguslav laughed. It seems that he thinks the words "saving the country by curve and rebuilding the Republic" are very interesting.


    "Yes, the great prince mentioned these two words." when bogusslav finished laughing, Chechen replied.


    Perhaps because of Chechen''s words, boguslav was amused. At this time, the prince of the Royal Horse supervisor was in a good mood. He was also willing to say more with Chechen.


    Boguslav put a hand on his knee and thought about it for a moment against his chin. Then he said to Chechen, "well, Chechen, you succeeded in teasing me. Although it''s not your credit, I''m in a good mood now and I''m willing to answer your doubts."


    "Thank you, your highness."


    Chechen''s hand was put behind his back, and his fist was clenched together, showing his nervousness.


    "Your worry about being a minister in the same house with Jeri haretsky and others is completely superfluous."


    Boguslav''s first words made the green brains on Chechen''s forehead burst.


    "But the great prince didn''t say..." Chechen wanted to ask, but his words were immediately interrupted by bogusslav.


    "My cousin once said those words to me, but several times when he found that I was sitting opposite him, my cousin immediately changed his mouth. You know, it is difficult to take off a mask after wearing it for a long time. My cousin, the person you are loyal to, wears such a mask. After all, the raziwiu family has been loyal to the Republic for generations , it would be difficult for my cousin to make such a decision if it were not for his faith and the poor treatment of King Jan kazimiz to our family. However, even if he took this step, my cousin would have to find a reason to convince others and himself for his behavior. For a long time, even he didn''t know why he did it. "


    Boguslav''s words were like pouring a basin of cold water on Cherchen, making him cool from head to foot.


    "So, the great prince said he wanted to recapture Smolensk?" Chechen asked with the last glimmer of hope. He always hoped that at least one of what yanush said to himself was true.


    "Of course, if conditions permit, my cousin will recover Smolensk. After all, it used to be the territory of Dali Lithuania. But he can''t decide whether he will fight the czar." boguslav ambushed in his words, and he knew that Cherchen would ask again.


    "Why?"


    Sure enough, Chechen immediately asked.


    "Because now, King Carl x is the one who can decide everything. And he is much smarter than our original king kazimiz. Before completely invading Poland, he will not risk a two-line war with the czar. Moreover, I can tell you a little secret: the special envoy of Czar Russia, Bo Jiangjin, has arrived in Warsaw and is there The king and the messenger reaffirmed the traditional friendship between the two countries. "


    Of course, Cherchen knew bojankin. He had dealt with the one eyed messenger as early as bolotsk.


    "So the great prince won''t fight czar Russia?" Chechen confirmed for the last time.


    "Unless his Majesty the king of the kingdom of Sweden suddenly dizzy." boguslav gave Chechen a clear answer.


    This reply made all the trust of Cherchen to Prince yanush a joke. It turned out that none of the prince''s words were true.


    At this time, he really wanted to slap himself. And he believed that his face must not look good


    "Well, I''ve told you everything you want to know. Now you should have no problem?"


    After talking to Chechen so much, boguslav was a little impatient.


    Hearing boguslav''s question, Chechen was suddenly surprised. He stood up and tried to adjust his facial expression.


    "Of course, your highness. Your words finally strengthened my faith," said Chechen.


    "Oh, what faith?"


    "The faith of loyalty to the raziweu family. I believe that with his Highness the great prince, there will be endless honor and wealth waiting for me."


    For Chechen''s answer, boguslav smiled with satisfaction.


    "Work well for my cousin, and you will prosper."

 Chapter 209

    On the way to the Hui mercenary corps, Che Chen, who was riding on the horse, seemed to be out of his mind. Several times, the horses almost walked into the tree forest because they didn''t get the owner''s instructions. Fortunately, Fatima woke up Cherchen in time, but next time, Cherchen remained the same. This worried Fatima.


    When they finally returned to the station, Pedro and others immediately came to meet them. Pedro had many questions to ask about the meeting between Chechen and Prince boguslav, but Chechen changed his old enthusiasm and went straight back to his camp after getting off his horse.


    "Chechen, what''s the matter with him?" looking at Chechen who got into the tent, Pedro asked Fatima.


    But Fatima could not answer why. At that time, she was left outside. Although she could see Chechen and boguslav Talking from a distance, it was impossible to hear what they were saying.


    "The boy must be angry with the horse prince. He and the guy didn''t deal with Chris." seeing that there was nothing to ask from Fatima, Pedro had to guess.


    With that, Pedro shook his head and walked away, while the others were ready to leave.


    "Father sparsokukotsky."


    When the others were almost gone, Fatima stopped spasokukotsky.


    "What''s up, son?" father spasokukotsky said with a smile.


    Strange to say, father spasokukotsky doesn''t like the kiajan father and son who believe in Judaism, but he doesn''t hate Fatima who believes in * * * religion.


    "Father sparsokukotsky, I''d like you to see the commander," Fatima said.


    "Oh?" father sparsokukotsky was a little strange. Pedro and Chechen were uncles and nephews. According to reason, Chechen really couldn''t figure it out. Fatima''s first thought should be to let Pedro explain.


    "I think the head of the regiment should have some difficulties and need someone to guide him. But the head of the regiment and deputy head of Pedro have different temperament and character. If deputy head of Pedro is allowed to go, it may be counterproductive," Fatima said.


    Father sparsokukotsky nodded. He understood Fatima''s meaning, so he promised to go to Chechen to solve the problems he encountered.


    "Captain, may I come in?" father sparsokukotsky asked inside when he came to the tent.


    There was no sound in the tent, but father spasokukotsky knew that Chechen was inside. So the priest crossed his chest and went straight in.


    Although it was daytime, it was still dark in the tent. The priest''s eyes patrolled the tent for a week before he found Chechen kneeling down beside the marching bed.


    At this time, Che Chen was kneeling on the ground, holding a cross in his hand, as if praying. He was so pious that he forgot himself.


    Father sparsokukotsky did not bother when he saw Cherchen praying. He knelt down beside Chechen and prayed together.


    "Father, I didn''t hear you come in."


    After praying three times, Chechen turned and saw father sparsokukotsky kneeling beside him. He was embarrassed and said.


    "It''s all right, child. Fatima told me that you have something on your mind. Just now you have confided to God. Would you like to tell me again now?" father sparsokukotsky said gently.


    "Father, I''m confused," Chechen began.


    In boguslav, Chechen had made up his mind to leave Prince yanush, who was full of deception and lies. But at the moment he got on the horse, Chechen suddenly remembered his oath to the prince. He had sworn to God that he would be loyal to yanush. He had some fear, because breaking the oath to God was a very serious sin.


    So along the way, Chechen''s heart was struggling.


    After listening to Chechen''s story, father sparsokukotsky was silent. He is organizing language to untie Cherchen''s heart knot.


    "My child," said father spasokukotsky: "If your right eye makes you fall, gouge it out and throw it away. It''s better to lose one of the hundred bodies than to throw your whole body into hell. If your right hand makes you fall, cut it off and throw it away. It''s better to lose one of the hundred bodies than to put your whole body into hell. If we can''t cut off our sin and life in sin with the greatest determination and perseverance, this sin will ruin our life If we want to be regarded as righteous by God, we must completely break away from sin. If our eyes or hands want to continue to sin, we would rather abandon our eyes and hands for the sake of righteousness than let ourselves be soaked by sin and make our soul become a member of hell You already know the true face of yanush raziwiu and recognize his lying and despicable face, then you should immediately break up with him. There is no doubt, because this is God''s will. "


    The priest''s words were quoted from scriptures and were as enlightening to Chechen.


    "Thank you, father." Chechen thanked sincerely. The father''s words made him finally decide to break up with Prince yanush.


    Just then, the tent was opened again.


    "Commander Chechen. Oh, father, you''re there too."


    It was bachit who came in with a new dress in his hand.


    "It''s the leader of bachit. What can I do for you?" Cherchen and father sparsokukotsky stood up from the ground.


    "Well," said bachit with a smile, "the refugees know that they are going to Werner soon. They are very grateful to you for having enough food and a place to live there. They asked me to bring you a Kaftan made overnight to express their gratitude."


    Chechen took over the Kaftan, but he felt that the clothes weighed more and more kilograms. Yeah, he forgot about the refugees. Chechen once promised the refugees to take them to Werner so that they would not be displaced. But now he''s leaving Prince yanush. What about these refugees? Without his own recommendation, will yanushi accept them. Moreover, they had a feud with colonel Jerzy haretsky and could not see the side of deputy commander sapega. Remembering that due to his own reasons, he wanted to make these people wander again, Chechen didn''t know what to do.


    He glanced at father spasokukotsky and hoped that the priest could think of a way to have the best of both worlds. But father spasokukotsky is not God after all. He doesn''t know what to do in the face of such a dilemma.


    "What''s matter with the you?" bachit was a little strange. Cherchen and father sparsokukotsky reacted.


    "No, nothing. Leader bachit, thank you for me." Chechen said with a smile.


    He has to go on the road ahead.

 Chapter 210

    In this way, the worried team of Cherchen and boguslav continued to move in the direction of Werner for four days. Thirty miles from Werner, boguslav and Cherchen parted hands. According to the prince himself, he is still a neutral party now. It''s not appropriate to visit his cousin in the city. Since he plays, he must do the whole set.


    When he said this, there was a proud smile on boguslav''s face, as if it was a great move. The smiling face saw a burst of nausea from Chechen. Chechen tried to resist the impulse to punch the disgusting Prince''s face and said faintly: "Your Royal Highness, I''ll say hello to Prince yanush for you."


    Bogusslav nodded with satisfaction: "I have written everything I want to say in the letter. Don''t forget."


    After saying goodbye to boguslav, Chechen returned to the mercenary regiment.


    "What did the damned Royal Horse warden tell you?" Pedro asked what they had talked about when he saw Chechen coming back.


    "It''s nothing. He just asked me to say hello to another lazeviu," Chechen said.


    Since he learned from boguslav that what Prince yanush said to himself was a lie, Cherchen had no respect for yanush. Now in Chechen''s eyes, his benefactor is just a liar and a complete conspirator.


    "I should have listened to mihau before. But it''s not too late now. When Werner arrives, I''ll say goodbye to yanush and I''ll leave him." Chechen thought.


    The plan has been decided. Cherchen said to the father of sparso kuczky: "father, take some people to Werner first and tell them that we are going to meet the prince in the city. Also, tell them that we have brought a lot of people this time and ask them to arrange more rooms and food for us."


    Father sparsokuktsky crossed his chest and rode away with two soldiers on fast horses.


    "The others rest in place and tidy up. Tomorrow we will enter the city with the best military capacity." Chechen shouted to the others.


    With Chechen''s order, the trumpeter blew a trumpet. All the soldiers stopped and began to camp.


    After a while, bachit came. As soon as he saw Chechen, he asked, "commander Chechen, we will arrive at Werner after another thirty miles. It''s still early. Why are we camping in the wild?"


    Obviously, bachit believed that if he could enter the city as soon as possible, he should enter the city as soon as possible. So many people should have a hot meal and live in a house with a roof after sleeping in the open air for so many days.


    For bachit''s mood, Cherchen can fully understand. He didn''t want to go to the city early to make it clear to yanushi, and then they made a clean break. The reason why I want to stay out for a night is actually for the sake of bachit and them.


    "The leader of bakhte, Prince yanush, comes from a famous family. Although he pays most attention to military achievements, the prince also attaches importance to etiquette and appearance. Our people have been running around in the wilderness for so long after the war. They have long been worthless and have no military capacity. If they go to the city like this, they will not only be laughed at by other troops, but also the prince will be unhappy. Besides, If so many of us approached Werner without warning, it would also cause unnecessary misunderstanding, "Chechen explained to bachit.


    After hearing this, bachit praised: "it''s still commander Chechen. You think it''s all-round."


    Chechen smiled shyly. Where can he consider so comprehensively? These are the opinions of father Pedro and father sparsokucktsky.


    After sending away bachit, zeppesh came again. As soon as caipeishi saw Chechen, he asked directly, "commander Chechen, how do you arrange for me and my league brothers tomorrow?"


    "What? How to arrange?" Chechen didn''t understand.


    "That''s the arrangement for entering the city tomorrow. Of course, you and your mercenary regiment are the first to enter the city. What about us? Are we arranged behind you?" zeppesh was a little worried.


    "I haven''t decided yet. But there are many leaders in bachit. I think it''s better to put them behind my mercenary regiment and enter the city second."


    Listening to Chechen''s words, caipeishi was even more worried.


    "Commander Chechen, it''s inappropriate for you to make such an arrangement. It''s precisely because bachit has the most people that they should be arranged at the back. As you know, now my people have broken up with bachit. If we go last and followed by the families of bachit''s not good in case of unhappiness."


    The reasons cited by caipeishi seem to be considering for Chechen, and Chechen also feels that there is some truth in what caipeishi said. Along the way, the people in the original refugee camp glared at those who left, such as zepesh. If bachit hadn''t looked at the face of Cherchen and the mercenary regiment and suppressed it, the two men and horses might have fought on the way.


    "Well, you didn''t follow our second batch into the city tomorrow." Chechen said to caipeishi after thinking about it.


    Now, zeppesh, don''t mention how happy he is. He bowed to Chechen happily, and then left happily.


    When it was night, father sparsokuktsk came back. Victor came with him.


    "Captain Victor, it''s been a long time. Did you have a good trip?"


    Although Cherchen and Victor don''t have a deep personal relationship, Cherchen is still overjoyed to see this fellow again after leaving for so long.


    Victor was obviously in the same mood. His unsmiling face was also smiling. Victor first congratulated Cherchen: "Congratulations, Cherchen. Father sparsokuktsk told the prince about your defeat of Colonel Jerzy haretsky. His highness was overjoyed and wanted to hold a grand city entry ceremony for you. This is the best news the prince has heard for a long time. This is the first time we have won a big victory over deputy commander sapega. I am different. God did not care for me Me, give me a chance to wield a knife "


    "It all depends on everyone''s concerted efforts and God''s blessing," Chechen said.


    Victor nodded.


    "Tomorrow the prince will meet you personally at the head of Werner and have a dinner for you," Victor continued.


    Unexpectedly, Chechen shook his head.


    "Victor, please reply to your royal highness and the dinner will be free. I hope to see the prince alone after I enter the city."


    Victor was a little surprised at Chechen''s request. However, it was common for subordinates to plead for reward from the LORD alone after making meritorious contributions. Without much thought, Victor said to Chechen that he would bring Chechen''s wishes to Prince yanush.


    "In a word, tomorrow you will all cheer up and show your best face. Especially those you have just incorporated," Victor finally reminded Cherchen.

 Chapter 211

    Victor and Cherchen talked for a while and left. After allowing the soldiers to sleep for four hours, Cherchen and his men began their preparations for entering the city.


    Now, after the bitter battle with colonel Jerzy haretsky, the mercenary regiment has been seriously reduced. Although 50 people contributed by tsepesh have joined, the total number of mercenaries is only 110, which is basically the same as that in myatailsk.


    In terms of weapons, all the 40 sets of armor and uniforms of long Gunners originally accompanied by Prince yanush to the mercenary regiment have been damaged to varying degrees. Finally, Chechen picked out ten of them with less damage to replace the first ten strongest soldiers, while others wear military uniforms instead of armor.


    In terms of cavalry, the mercenary regiment gathered the war horses and piggyback fights that can be used together to form a cavalry team of 25 people. This cavalry will be led by Fatima and yelishei. As the pioneer of the mercenary regiment, it will be at the forefront of the team.


    "Chechen, come and see how my gift is. Your highness will like it with this when you enter the city tomorrow."


    Just now, when planning to enter the city, Pedro went out on the pretext of urination. When he came back, he happily offered a treasure to Chechen and everyone.


    Looking out along the tent door opened by Pedro, Cherchen and several other officers saw seven or eight people standing outside the camp. These people were naked, wearing a pair of shorts in the lower part of their bodies. They were tied by a rope, and their necks and hands were strung together.


    These were soldiers captured during the battle with Jerzy haretsky. Most of them were captured when bachit and his men dismounted during the Colonel''s final pursuit.


    "Uncle Pedro, are you going to take them into the city to the prince?"


    Since there were no important figures or officers among these prisoners, Cherchen''s idea was to ask these prisoners to write back and ask their families to prepare a ransom. After the mercenary Corps received the ransom, they were released with wine.


    "Of course. As you have just heard, our great victory is the first great victory of his Royal Highness''s army. It can''t be overstated how important it is to the prince. The prince personally presided over the City ceremony. Doesn''t he just want the world to know that yanush raziweu is invincible? We treat these prisoners as everyone in Werner When the prince''s face is put in front of him, that''s what gives the prince a long face, "said Pedro, smiling with only a crack in his eyes.


    Obviously, what he said was to make yanushi happy, and what he thought was definitely the reward that came one after another.


    For this idea of Pedro, Cherchen and everyone can''t understand it.


    "Whatever you want, deputy Colonel Pedro," said Chechen.


    Seeing that Chechen agreed, Pedro''s eyes were more happy, and even the last crack was gone. He was worried that his nephew would oppose it.


    Pedro didn''t know that after this audience, Cherchen was about to go his separate ways from yanush. The lying Prince is no longer the hero that Chechen saved. As boguslav described, his cousin only wanted to tear off the largest piece of the velvet of the Republic of Poland to make his crown. As long as he can achieve his wish, whether Swedish, zaporoze or czar Russian, he will hand over olive branches.


    "Then, as just said, let''s go back and prepare." Chechen said with dismay.


    In the excited state, Pedro didn''t recognize the loneliness in his nephew''s tone, and only leaned against Chechen''s nearest Fatima to take a worried look at Chechen.


    In the early morning, before dawn, everyone set out, leaving only the families of the refugees in the camp.


    Neat footsteps sounded on the avenue to Werner. Around the avenue, the grass brought dew. A breeze blew. The dew on the grass bent by the wind could not bear the gravity of the earth and fell on the soil.


    It is undoubtedly very refreshing to march in such weather. Because of the prince''s inspection, the ordinary soldiers of the mercenary regiment were also in high morale. It took only more than an hour to get to Werner''s city.


    As the largest and oldest city in Lithuania, the Republic of Poland, Werner was originally very prosperous and lively. But after the brief occupation of Czar Russia, the city has long been devastated. In particular, the fire set by the Czar Russian army when it retreated almost burned Werner to white.


    Yanush led his people back to Werner for only ten days. Although Werner had been renovated, Cherchen could still see the incalculable losses caused by the war from the residual scorch marks on the wall.


    A hundred paces away from the Werner gate, Chechen stopped. In the distance, Chechen saw a figure wearing a crown. Obviously, that is Prince yanush raziweu. Beside the prince, Chechen also saw many colorful people. Needless to say, these people were the nobles and gentry in the city.


    "Into the city."


    Che Chen shouted. The next drummer beat the drums in unison.


    Fatima and yelishei led the cavalry to the front. The two of them were wearing wing cavalry chain armour coats seized from the dead wing cavalry. They were more willing to wear Central Asian style and Tsarist Russian style armor, but in order not to cause misunderstanding and panic, Chechen asked them to change.


    The twenty-five cavalry lined up in two lines and soon went down to the capital of Dole Werner.


    "Salute!"


    The Germanic mercenaries on both sides of fame raised their halberds to welcome the victory. Randomly, there was a salute on the wall.


    Then came the prisoner escort team led by Pedro. Although there were only seven or eight prisoners, Pedro looked like escorting hundreds of prisoners. He kept looking at the tower and waving in the direction of the prince.


    At this time, Prince yanush also stood up. The prince waved down from the city tower, which made Pedro even more excited. He thought he showed his face in front of the prince again.


    Next came the long spearmen and Musketeers and the carriage full of military expenses escorted by them, while Chechen rode in the middle of the team. When he passed the gate, he did not raise his head to greet Prince yanush.


    The rude behavior, whether intentional or unintentional, suddenly cooled yanush''s face standing on the city tower.


    When the team led by zeppesh came to the bottom of Werner City, yanush specially asked Victor about the origin of this civilian group team.


    When Victor mentioned that a man named zepesh was leading the team, Prince yanush''s face suddenly cooled down. The prince seemed to think of something very bad. He quickly left the city tower and ignored the way of entering the city.


    The other nobles and nobles on the tower looked at each other and did not know what had happened.

 Chapter 212

    Prince yanush left because he heard the name of zepesh, which made him uncomfortable. It''s not that the prince and zeppesh have a grudge. It is because even in the hometown of caipesh, the name is unknown in the eyes of people there. "Tepes" has the meaning of "puncture", and the source of this word is from a king with mixed reputation. When the king was in power, his favorite was to puncture the prisoners of pagans into spears and wail for a few days. Over time, the surname of caipeishi was associated with "puncture".


    The reason why yanushi didn''t like it was not because he hated this inhuman criminal law. Yanushi once executed many captured zaporoche Cossacks with the puncture criminal law, but out of superstition. Because of the "Curse" that Mikhail vorodyavsky once placed on him.


    At the dinner party of defecting to the enemy and treason, the little Knight once cursed yanush and his family and said, "I curse your family. From then on, your soul will fall into hell and your body will be swallowed up by demons."


    Although yanushi only regarded it as the nonsense of losers at that time, he didn''t care too much. However, since then, most nobles and their close relatives did not support them, and the devout Calvinist yanush raziweu began to be afraid. His self-confidence was hit, worried about whether he was cursed to make himself betray his relatives. Yanushi began to be suspicious, especially Mikhail''s three sad and angry words. Because they came from a knight who was so honest and had saved his life, yanushi couldn''t sleep at night, because he believed that these words were magical.


    Yanushi found some witches and so-called witches to divine and exorcise evil spirits for himself. These charlatans cheated the prince''s Taylor with all kinds of tricks, but yanushi enjoyed it and responded to every request.


    In the ceremony of entering the city, when Victor mentioned that the man under the city tower was called zepesh, yanush, who was proficient in many languages, thought of "Tepes" for the first time, a man named "puncture", and he was still under his own body. When I think of being punctured to death, I will fall into hell. With this in mind, Prince yanushi certainly didn''t want to stay in the city anymore. He hurried away, hoping to stay as far away as possible.


    Seeing Prince yanush leave, other unknown nobles and officers looked at each other and followed the prince downstairs. In the absence of Prince yanush, the ceremony of entering the city was meaningless. A grand ceremony to enter the city ended like this.


    Cherchen and others who have entered the city early are waiting for yanushi to go downstairs to express their condolences. It can be seen that Victor escorted yanushi into the carriage in a hurry. Chechen and others felt very strange, because looking at the team behind them, the people who picked Peishi had just come under the city gate, and the people of bachit were still outside the city gate.


    "What''s the matter? Victor." Chechen quickly followed victor and asked.


    By this time, the carriage carrying yanush had left.


    "I don''t know. After you entered the city, I just mentioned that the next team to enter the city was the team of caipesh you brought. The prince''s face changed, and then his highness left without looking back." Victor pushed the ship helmet that was a little crooked because of the bumpy horse and said to Chechen.


    "Ah?" Chechen wondered.


    "Could it be that there is a holiday between caipesh and yanush?" Chechen guessed.


    "I think your royal highness will summon you soon. You''d better talk to the man named zepesh." Victor kindly reminded Cherchen.


    For Victor''s kindness, Cherchen certainly thanked him again and again.


    When Victor went away, Cherchen took Pedro back to find Pepe.


    As soon as caipeishi heard Chechen''s words, he shouted that he was wronged.


    "Two leaders, I really don''t know anything. Think about it, if I really offended Prince yanush, would I go to take refuge with you? I dare swear to the kindest God that I have never seen the prince before today."


    Seeing what caipesh said, Chechen believed it. He felt that if zepesh really offended yanush, he would not do such a thing.


    "Cherchen, could it be that they robbed the prince''s manor because of caipesh? These things were known by the prince?" Pedro thought about it and came up with another reason.


    "Impossible!" zeppesh immediately denied, "I have always been cautious in attacking the manor. Moreover, I will put the flags of other bandit groups in the manor I attacked, and no one will know that I did it."


    What does caipesh mean by "being cautious"? Both Cherchen and Pedro understand that it is nothing more than killing people and eliminating the root. But peish was not ashamed, but proud.


    "Then I don''t know how you offended the prince. Maybe you are too ugly to make Prince yanush unhappy." Pedro couldn''t think of a clue, so he had to tease caipesh.


    Hearing Pedro''s words, zeppesh smiled more ugly than bitter.


    "In a word, wait until I see the prince. Maybe the prince is just in a pure bad mood." Chechen comforted caipeishi.


    After entering the city, they were led by a steward of the palace to a newly built house. This area was originally a famous business district in Werner. There are both domestic shops and pubs operated by foreigners. But the business district of Werner was not spared in the fire of Czar Russia. The fire devoured all the wooden buildings in the business district, leaving only the ruins of brick and tile structures. After Prince yanush returned to Werner, the business district also underwent simple repair, but the business road was cut off during the war. Almost no businessmen came back in this area, and most of the houses were vacant.


    When everyone settled down, bachit also came. The reason why he came to Chechen was that when bachit led the team into the city, the tower was empty. For unknown reasons, his subordinates were at a loss. There was even a rumor that Prince yanushi did not welcome the refugees, which was a threat to them. Bachit didn''t know where he was, so he came to inquire.


    Cherchen explained the situation to bachit, saying that the problem was with zepesh and had nothing to do with bachit, which made bachit relax.


    After lunch, the palace finally sent someone. Prince yanush wants to summon Cherchen and caipesh alone.

 Chapter 213

    Prince yanush''s palace was Werner''s first restored building. Although the interior of this medieval castle was emptied by the Russians, the main building fortunately did not collapse and large-scale damage in the fire. When Prince yanush returned to Werner, he only sent people to remove the ash stains on the castle and put in the items collected by other chateaux of the raziweu family for reuse.


    When Chechen and zepesh came to the door of the palace hall, Prince yanush was waiting for them on the main seat of the hall. After returning to the castle, the prince asked one of his most trusted diviners. The diviner threw some crow feathers and frog eyes into a pot, looked at the turbid liquid, and then told Prince yanush that the man named zepesh would not pose any threat to the prince. On the contrary, this "puncture" The spear held by the prince''s powerful subordinates will pierce all his enemies for the prince.


    Yanush raziwiu, who got such a prediction, was overjoyed. He quickly sent someone to call Chechen and zepesh to see him. But after the people were sent out, yanushi had some doubts again. He worried that his actions in entering the city would make Chechen cold, and then affect his loyalty to himself.


    For Chechen, yanushben made him stay by deception. At the beginning, Chechen was not outstanding, and even because of his cousin, yanush once wanted to deal with him. It was only prince yanushi who re entrusted the important task because of the plea of mihau and Anjie. Later, mihaw and others rebelled against themselves, and their hands were out of hand for a time. Only then did they have to rely on foreign mercenaries like bogusslav, tolerate them in every way and respond to their requests.


    Among them, Chechen is young and courageous, and has saved his life. Fortunately, he has a big tree like Christina, the former queen of Sweden, so yanush has always looked up to him. Unexpectedly, Chechen and his men really didn''t disappoint themselves. They not only brought back the prince''s wealth from the Bonneville manor, but also defeated Colonel Jerzy haretsky''s cavalry, and won the prince''s first great victory over deputy commander sapega.


    Yanushi held such a grand ceremony to enter the city. In addition to publicizing his own prestige and allowing more people to take refuge in himself, it also meant to win over Chechen. Glory is not only the best reward of the superior, but also the most beautiful poison of the inferior. Yanushi hoped that with this bottle of poison called honor, Chechen would indulge in it and work willingly for himself.


    But his departure ruined all this. Whether this move will make Chechen centrifugal from de yanush is uncertain, but this move has indeed aroused the doubts and speculation of some people present. After yanush returned to the castle, some "intelligent" guys speculated that the prince himself could be a knife in his hand. As for who the knife killed, although no one said it clearly, yanushna still didn''t know what they meant.


    "It seems that we can only use a greater reward to make the little mercenary commander loyal to me." yanush decided.


    So as soon as Cherchen entered the hall, yanush came down from the throne. The prince took a big step and "pounced" on Che Chen like a agile tiger, holding him in his arms.


    "I don''t know how to reward you for your meritorious service, my child," yanush said.


    "Commander, you''re flattered." although yanushi hugged him and was out of breath, Cherchen tried his best to answer after taking a deep breath.


    The reason why he called yanush the grand commander rather than the prince was that Chechen expressed his dissatisfaction with yanush''s repeated deception in terms of address. Although he could not turn against yanush for the thousands of refugees brought by bakhte, he would not respect yanush as before.


    But yanush would be wrong. He took the change of his name as because he was dissatisfied with his sudden departure from the city today.


    "I know you''re angry, my dear soldier," yanush said in a very gentle voice, "but you do have the right to be dissatisfied, because I wronged you."


    These words are obviously a prelude for yanush to compensate Cherchen.


    "Prince commander, don''t say that..." Chechen wanted to refuse, because he didn''t want to accept any reward from yanush.


    Kenush said in a tone of no refusal: "I know that you and your mercenary regiment suffered heavy losses in this battle. You made sacrifices for the raziweu family. So I must compensate you, and this is also your reward. You are rewarded with all the Taylor of Bonneville manor you brought back, and I allow you to expand the mercenary regiment to 1000 people, and all the equipment is from the Treasury of the palace Take it with flour, "said Prince yanush.


    Chechen was surprised by yanush''s generous gift. Uncle Pedro kept saying that yanush would reward himself because he defeated Jeri haretsky, but he didn''t expect such a heavy reward.


    This makes Chechen''s refusal hard to say. He doesn''t want yanush''s reward, but these are also won by all the mercenaries. He can''t hurt the interests of others for himself.


    It can be said that this is the weakness of Chechen''s character. He considers too many things, always swings in doing things, and has no self-consciousness of saying everything. Such a character will make people feel warm and attached to each other, but it will also make him often in contradiction.


    After a while of thinking, he decided to accept the thousands of Taylor and refuse the expansion of the mercenary regiment.


    "Commander, I received your reward on behalf of all the servants of the regiment, but I''m not competent for the expansion. If you want to reward, reward the refugees I brought with land."


    But yanush is so easy to refuse. The expansion of the mercenary regiment is not only yanushi''s reward to Chechen, but also to Chechen to undertake more tasks.


    "Captain Chechen, only free people and nobles can enjoy land in the Republic. How many of these people you brought are nobles? How many are free people? And how many are serfs?" yanush asked deliberately. He knows that Chechen can''t know this.


    Sure enough, when yanush asked, Cherchen couldn''t answer.


    "But..." Che Chen wanted to retort and told yanushi that these people had also made contributions to defeating yeri haretsk, but his words were immediately stopped by yanush.


    "That''s the rule. Even if I''m a prince, I can''t change it. If you want these people to stop starving, you might as well recruit strong people into your mercenary regiment. With the income of mercenaries, they can support their families. As for others, they can cultivate the land for me. I saw a lot of young men in the tower."


    Yanushi forced Cherchen to expand the mercenary regiment on the pretext of the refugees'' livelihood.


    "Some of them are leaders of bachit. They are all refugees and their families are in the refugee camp. However, Prince, you can also integrate these people into other troops..." Chechen contended.


    "I have made arrangements for other teams, and now only you, my chief Chechen, are left. Your regiment is still short of staff. If you don''t take these people, I have to ask them to leave Werner." yanush deliberately said on the pretext of full staff.


    There was no choice but to compromise.


    "I am willing to accept them."


    "That''s the best." yanushi let go of Cherchen and said loudly, "what else?"


    "It''s the man who picked pesh. He also came to take refuge in the prince. Now he''s outside the door," said Chechen.


    As soon as yanush patted on the forehead, how could he forget caipesh.


    "Tell him to come in," yanush said.

 Chapter 214

    When zeppesh entered the hall, Prince yanush had returned to his seat. His sharp eyes looked directly at zeppesh, which made the refugee leader who claimed to be of noble origin numb for a while.


    Standing under the stage, Che Chen also looked at caipesh. He saw caipesh lowering his head, his shoulders trembling slightly, and a pair of hands and fingers on the edge of the pants suture were constantly moving.


    But soon, Chechen''s caipeishi adjusted his posture. He raised his head and chest, and took small steps towards Prince yanush.


    Although it seemed that he was no longer nervous, his rigid walking posture betrayed him and exposed the inner tension of zepesh.


    "Praise God!" said zeppesh, who came to the stage.


    "Forever," Prince yanush replied.


    Then the prince looked carefully at Xiacai pesh.


    "Is your name zeppesh?" asked the prince.


    "Yes, it''s my family name," replied zeppesh.


    "So what does that Vlad zeppesh have to do with you?"


    "That''s the ancestor."


    "So you are a descendant of the puncture Lord. How did you come to Werner and think of working for me?"


    "Your Highness!" zeppesh knelt down on one knee. He knew that his next words would determine his fate. So he said the lines he had arranged long ago.


    "The country that my ancestors built died at the hands of the pagans. They destroyed the church that praised the grace of God and recited their Koran in it My ancestors were unwilling to accept the rule of pagans and suffered from national subjugation, so they came to the Republic of Poland. Here, my family always remembers to restore the country, but there has never been a bright Lord like Bartoli in this country for so many years. I didn''t see hope until your appearance. Your highness, you are not only the Savior of Lithuanians and poles, but also all poles The Savior of Christians. I hope to work for you just to restore the glory of our family. "Zeppesh said, weeping.


    Yanush nodded. Although he didn''t know whether the origin of what the man named zepesh said was true, he compared himself to a wise lord like Stefan bartori and kept calling himself a savior, which greatly satisfied yanush''s vanity.


    "I don''t lack knights who wield swords, civil servants who are familiar with the law, and those who are loyal to me and the raziwiu family," yanush said.


    Hearing this, zeppesh climbed up the steps with his knees, kissed Prince yanush''s boots and said, "my benefactor, I am such a person."


    Looking at the ugliness of caipeishi, Cherchen couldn''t bear to look straight at her. He turned his head and looked out of the window.


    Of course, yanush saw the attitude of Chechen. So he said to zeppesh, "how do you want to work for me?"


    Zeppesh raised his head flatteringly. He looked at yanush''s Lion like face and said, "I''d like to stay with your Highness the prince and lead your horse and stirrup for you."


    Yanushi glanced at Chechen and hoped to hear his meaning. After all, this man was brought by Chechen.


    "Before coming here, the leader of caipesh had told me that he wanted to work directly under the prince," said Chechen.


    Listening to Chechen''s words, yanushi shook his head.


    "I can get on a horse, and you''re too talented to do such a little work around me."


    "So, Prince, do you want me?" asked zeppesh suspiciously.


    Yanushi pointed to Chechen and said, "I have sent head Chechen to build a large group of 1000 people. He is short of manpower now. I will send you and your people to him."


    Zeppesh chewed kianush''s words carefully. Literally, yanushi''s words are very simple, that is, he sent himself to work under Chechen. But if you taste it carefully, Prince yanushi''s saying "I''ll send it to him" has a great way, which means that he is Prince yanushi''s man first, and then the prince sends it to Chechen.


    "Thank your Highness for your grace. I will do my best to serve your highness," said zepesh.


    "It''s good that you can do this." yanush knew, and the zepesh in front of him understood his words.


    Although Chechen is a good hand in the war, his loyalty still makes yanushi very worried. After all, Chechen has a deep friendship with mihau and Anjie. If Chechen is persuaded by the two and turns against himself one day, especially now he has handed over a thousand people, it will be a small team and a big loss. Now, taking advantage of the opportunity he gave him to expand, he planted a caipesh in himself, which is considered to have buried a nail in the mercenary regiment.


    Plus the open stake he wants to arrange, yanushi can be at ease.


    Caipeishi stood up. He went down the steps and came to Chechen: "commander Chechen, please take care of him in the future."


    "All right, all right."


    Yanushi stood up happily, and he came to them.


    "The razeviu family will never mistreat their friends and loyal subordinates. As long as you do your best, I will not mistreat you."


    "Yes, Prince," Chechen and zepesh replied. Just one voice is weak, one voice is full of excitement.


    After leaving, Chechen and caipesh returned to the station. Zeppesh wants to go back to his team and announce that everyone has joined the mercenary regiment; Chechen called all the officers and informed everyone of Prince yanush''s arrangements.


    "A thousand people! And six thousand Taylor." Pedro was trembling with excitement. Being able to command such a large team shows that Prince yanush attaches great importance to his nephew. With such a large sum of money, he worked as a mercenary in Germany all his life. Why did he receive so many rewards once. These lords are so rich.


    "Captain, you don''t want to..." father spasokukotsky was a little hesitant. He didn''t expect that instead of leaving, Cherchen accepted yanush''s important task.


    "Father, I''ll talk to you about this later." Chechen hinted to the father.


    Father sparsokukotsky looked into Chechen''s eyes and nodded.


    "Don''t you want anything?" Pedro looked at Cherchen and father sparsokukotsky and asked in a puzzle.


    In this regard, Che Chen was vague. Just then, yelishei, who had not spoken just now, said:


    "Captain, the people of bachit and czepesh will join us next. They are numerous and have deep feelings for each other. Head bachit is kind and easy to get along with, but czepesh is afraid..."


    Even the most excited Pedro calmed down after hearing yelisi say so. Because this is really a problem - the ranks have expanded, but the power of the mercenary Corps may fall.


    Everyone began to think about what to do. Right here, a mercenary came to report that a gypsy named Oksana came to name the leader.

 Chapter 215

    In yanush''s castle, Prince yanush raziwiu was talking to Jan sobeski and Alexander otkinski.


    When Chechen left, he handed boguslav to himself and asked him to hand over the letter to his cousin to Prince yanush. Yanushi opened the letter when Cherchen and zepesh left the castle.


    The first half of the letter was irrelevant. It was all about the prince''s wife and Princess Anna who had a good life in Mia jersk. Please don''t worry about brother Wang. But when yanush saw the second half of the letter, the prince was furious.


    In the letter, boguslav said pitifully to his cousin that he had made a big mistake in miatelsk and tried to defile Christina. Now Carl x wants to go to Warsaw to apologize face to face. Although there are cousins and uncles on this trip, I still don''t feel at ease. I''m worried that the reception in Warsaw is not the seat for guests, but the dark, wet and cold dungeon. So he hoped that his cousin could prepare a gift for himself so that King Carl x could put out his anger. He will stop near chaki and wait for his cousin to bring the gift.


    As for what this gift is, boguslav also wrote clearly in his letter, that is, yanush detained rich and famous people such as Jan zamois and Stanislaw liantskrontsky.


    That''s where yanush gets angry. It is impossible for boguslav not to understand how important Jan zamois, Stanislav leonzkoronsky and others are to himself. It is precisely because they hold these people in their hands that their family will stand on their side and have the capital to be on an equal footing with Carl X. If these people are handed over to the Swedes, the resources represented by these people will no longer be unique to yanush, and even their influence on their family will disappear. What qualifications does a Lithuanian leader who has been betrayed by everyone have to take the Lithuanian crown? But now, boguslav asked him to hand over these people for his own sake.


    "That''s what the Royal Horse warden said in his letter. I hope I can help him for the sake of relatives. What do you think?" yanush said to Jan sobesky and Alexander okinsky.


    These two people are the only people yanushi can trust now. Yanushi hesitated now. He wanted to hear their opinions.


    "Your Highness, don''t!"


    As soon as Prince yanush''s voice fell, Alexander otkinski shouted, with fear in his voice: "Your Highness, the horse warden, did not care about his family and remained neutral. I''m sorry for you, Prince. Now he angered King Carl x, but he came to ask you for help. Although the prince is kind, the people the horse warden wants are too important to us. It''s difficult for him to make amends to King Carl, but what capital do we have to talk to the Swedes Pieces? "


    Yanush nodded silently in his heart. Alexander otkinski did not know that boguslav was neutral according to his orders - only he and boguslav knew the secret. His opposition based on boguslav was not his own person was indeed very pertinent.


    But boguslav is actually on yanush''s side. If yanush refuses his request this time, his resentment is still the second. If boguslav leads troops back to Mia telsk for fear of Midway and disobeys Carl X''s order, the army of brae vicinsburg will not just stay at the border. He spends a lot of money to arm boguslav Those elite troops who have risen will suffer heavy losses. This will still harm their own interests.


    In fact, after yanushi calmed down, his heart was inclined to help his cousin boguslav, but he wanted to find a reason to convince himself and his subordinates.


    "Sobieski, what do you say?" Prince yanushi refused to comment on Alexander otkinski''s opinion. He asked Jan sobieski again.


    "I think we should help our royal highness," said Jan sobesky.


    "Go on, what''s your reason?" yanush asked.


    "First of all, boguslav is your cousin and Princess Anna''s fiance. It can be said that he is your closest person in the world. Although he didn''t join us, he didn''t oppose you. He is in trouble now. Ye should help him," said Jan sobesky.


    "Yes, yes. That''s true." yanush nodded repeatedly.


    "And,"


    "And?" yanush asked.


    "Of course." Jan sobesky smiled and continued: "Because the Royal Horse warden didn''t know why he had a grudge against King Carl x, the army of field marshal Brauer weixingsburg, who should have supported us, stayed on the border for a long time. This also led to our insufficient strength to kill the group of deputy commander sapesh, so they became more and more powerful in Weiri. Now, only his Royal Highness the Royal Horse warden has won King Carl X The Swedish Marshal''s army will help us only if the king of the world forgives us. So helping Prince boguslav is helping ourselves. "


    The second reason of Jan sobesky really spoke to yanush''s heart. He kept praising Jan sobesky for his resourcefulness and foresight.


    Seeing that yanush has tended to hand over Jan zamois, Stanislaw leantskorontsky and others to the Swedes, Alexander otkinski will certainly not say anything against it. But he asked a question:


    "But who will send some adults to Prince boguslav?"


    This is another problem. Last time, Prince yanushi sent his most trusted longzinski, but he still let mihau and others run away, and the latter has not recovered from their injuries. Now to send a pile of "Prisoners", yanushi really doesn''t have a good candidate. Because this person should not only be loyal to himself, but also have outstanding ability to cope with emergencies on the way.


    Several candidates slipped through yanush''s mind: aleval Chechen, Victor de labskado. But the prince can''t be completely relieved.


    At this time, yanush''s eyes fell on Jan sobesky.


    "This man is young and promising. He was born in a noble family with a long history and distinguished reputation. What''s more, he is loyal to himself." yanush couldn''t help thinking.


    "Sobieski, the task of escorting several adults to chaki is up to you," yanushi said to Jan sobieski without doubt.


    In front of the castle gate, Jan sobeski took out an apple and bit it. He finally looked at the windows of Prince yanush''s room, and then rode away.

 Chapter 216

    Oxana? Che Chen thought about it carefully and found that he didn''t know this man.


    "Do you know each other?" Chechen asked Pedro and others.


    Pedro, yelishei and others shook their heads.


    "What does she look like?" when everyone said they didn''t know the woman named Oksana, Chechen asked the soldier again.


    "He is very beautiful, tall, white as milk, and has brown hair," the soldier said with his hands.


    Although the soldier has described it in detail, Cherchen and others present still can''t remember where they met or knew such a beautiful woman.


    "Then tell her to go and say I''m busy today and don''t have time to see her." Chechen said to the soldier.


    This is not pure evasion. They are really discussing something very important to the mercenary regiment.


    "Yes, commander." the soldier saluted and retreated.


    Next, the topic returned to the construction of mercenary regiment. People began to talk about what happened after two teams with more than mercenaries joined in. People think the best way is to break up all the people and distribute them to the small teams of the existing mercenary corps, so as to effectively prevent the power from being left behind. But this is easy to say and difficult to do. Of course, Chechen could be tougher on zeppesh, because the mercenary regiment had no friendship with him anyway, and zeppesh was forced to the mercenary regiment by yanush; But bakhte helped the mercenary regiment in the battle with Jeri haretsky. If he insisted on breaking up his people, I''m afraid it would make bakhte have ideas and even hurt the feelings of both sides.


    "Maybe we can let bachit be the deputy commander." Pedro said after a moment of meditation: "Originally, our regiment had a small number of people, and I can handle things well with one deputy commander. Now the mercenary regiment is about to expand to 1000 people, and I don''t think there are many two deputy commanders. Let bachit be the deputy commander, and then promote the priest and yelishei as the squadron leader. As bachit''s subordinate, he will command it, and bachit''s people will be put into these two squadrons, so that he has nominal power It''s getting bigger. I don''t think bachit will have an idea in this way. "


    "But as soon as you come to the deputy head of Pedro, your power will not be divided?" said fedot. He thought Pedro''s method was good, but Pedro himself was going to make a sacrifice.


    Chechen looked at his uncle. Indeed, with two deputy heads in the mercenary regiment, Pedro''s power would be much less.


    "What''s the matter? My nephew is the head of the regiment. Besides, I just give him the task of attacking the enemy, and the financial power is still with me." Pedro is a little tired of the public, including his nephew. His brain reaction is slow. As long as Cherchen is still the head of the mercenary regiment, will he turn his elbow out to favor bachit rather than stand on his uncle''s side?


    "That''s what you say, uncle. But even if leader bachit doesn''t be the deputy commander after he comes, as long as he becomes a soldier of our mercenary regiment, I will treat his subordinates equally. If you buckle, I''ll be on his side," Cherchen reminded his uncle in advance.


    "Of course, of course," said Pedro indifferently. He wouldn''t care about the small money.


    Pedro came up with the solution, and he didn''t worry about being divided, so Chechen asked Ingrid to put the plan on record. As soon as bachit joined, he won the position of deputy head, which showed the sincerity of the mercenary regiment to him.


    "Then in the evening, I''ll go to head bachit and tell him this trace." seeing that everyone had no other different opinions, Cherchen decided to talk to bachit as soon as possible.


    The meeting ended here. Everyone else left, but father spasokukotsky stayed. He still had something to say to Cherchen.


    "Captain, you are not..."


    When the door behind him was closed, father sparsokukotsky said to Cherchen. He didn''t understand why Cherchen changed his mind. Originally, Cherchen chose and continued to go to Werner to settle them down before leaving yanush for the refugees brought by bachit. But when Cherchen met yanush in Werner, he not only accepted the reward from yanush, but also set up a team Larger troops continued to work for yanush, and he was farther and farther from his original intention.


    Of course, Cherchen knew what the priest was going to say. He repeated yanush''s theory of nobility, farmers and serfs word for word to father sparsokukotsky.


    "Despicable." after listening to Chechen''s story, father sparsokukotsky, who has always been well educated, also said dirty words.


    "So if I refuse yanushi''s request, he won''t bear the livelihood of thousands of people. The people brought by bachit will be displaced and become refugees again." Chechen sighed helplessly.


    "But I''m not willing to think that we have to work for such a man and kill for him. God will punish me." the priest stamped his foot hard and said.


    "So I want to trouble you, father, so that we can no longer fight with Anjie and them." Chechen looked at the father''s indignant appearance and whispered.


    "What''s the matter?" father sparsokukotsky lowered his voice when he saw that Cherchen was so careful.


    "I want to ask father you to send a letter to Anzu and mihau, tell them our current situation and situation, and say that I want to make an agreement with them that our mercenary regiment will never fight with them as long as deputy commander sapega does not take the initiative to attack us." Cherchen said.


    This is also the "double faced" approach that Chechen learned from the two brothers boguslav and yanush. Since yanush can make boguslav pretend to be neutral, why can''t he do the same.


    "OK, I''ll go right away." father spasokukotsky also thought it was really a way, and he immediately agreed. Although the road is difficult and dangerous, spasokukotsky walks as a cleric, which is more secure than ordinary people after all.


    "That''s great!" Cherchen was very happy to see father sparsokukotsky''s enthusiasm. He will soon pick up the quill and write a letter.


    Father sparsokukotsky immediately stopped Chechen. The priest believes that letters are too dangerous. If they are lost or captured by yanush''s people, they will lead to death. Since both Anjie and mihaw know themselves, he might as well orally bring Chechen''s meaning by himself. I believe they will also trust themselves.


    After hearing this, Che Chen felt reasonable, so he rubbed the letter paper that had just written his name into a ball and threw it into the dustbin.


    "Commander," then the soldier who had reported the letter pushed the door open again: "that Miss Oksana is determined to see you."

 Chapter 217

    Chechen didn''t expect that Miss Oksana would be so persistent to see herself. He thought that the mercenary regiment was almost done now, and there was still some time before he went to find commander bachit, so he decided to see her.


    When Oksana entered the room, father sparsokukotsky had already left, and there was only Chechen left.


    "Hello, dear captain Chechen." Oksana said hello to Chechen with exaggerated tone and body language.


    Che Chen looked at the raised face of Oksana, who almost lowered her head to her belt. This Oksana is indeed a beautiful lady as her soldier said. Her face is a standard melon seed face with big eyes and long straight eyelashes; Oksana''s nose is tall, with sexy lips in bud and white skin, which makes her more human. What''s more difficult is that oxana''s figure is also extremely tall, and her long legs are almost equal to Princess Anna. In addition to the blue clothes and colorful flower skirts, oaksana may not be the most beautiful among so many beauties Chechen has seen, but there is no one to beat.


    "Hello, Miss Oksana. Have we met?" Chechen stammered back. But as soon as the words were out, Cherchen regretted. How can I suddenly be so speechless? It''s obviously the first time I met this Oksana. It''s nonsense to ask if they have seen each other, and it will embarrass Oksana.


    But Oksana doesn''t seem to care at all. She straightened up and said to Chechen, "of course not. This is the first time we met. But I heard your name mentioned again this morning."


    As Oksana wanted to come, when she said so, most people would ask her curiously who she listened to.


    "Oh, really?"


    But Chechen is not an "ordinary person". He hasn''t tasted what Oksana means.


    "Of course. But, Captain Chechen, don''t you want to know who I heard?" Oksana didn''t think Chechen was on the road. Oksana has come into contact with all kinds of people. Although there are few people like Cherchen who can''t step on the point, it''s not without them. At least oxana met several. So she changed her way of speaking and adopted a more direct way.


    "Who is it?"


    This time, Chechen finally got on the road.


    "Prince yanush," said Oksana, with a mysterious smile on her lips.


    "You are the prince''s man!" Chechen was shocked.


    "Yes, I''m from the prince," Oksana admitted. Readily, Oksana lifted a fold on her clothes, which contained a pin with the design of the raziviu family emblem.


    Chechen''s heart is a little up and down. He has just discussed with father sparsokukotsky about contacting Anjie and mihau, isn''t he? Chechen is worried that the secret between himself and the priest has been leaked. But it''s wrong to think about it carefully, because this Oksana had come to him before, and he had not mentioned it to the priest at that time.


    "What''s the matter, your highness?" because he couldn''t find out the bottom of Oksana, Chechen had to ask carefully.


    Seeing that Chechen was so careful and frightened, Oksana giggled.


    After laughing enough, Oksana said to Chechen, "Your Highness has nothing to do. I''m here to find captain Chechen. You''re here to thank him."


    Thank you? Cherchen is a little confused. It''s the first time for me and Oksana to meet. What do I have to thank her for?


    Seeing Chechen''s thoughtful appearance, Oksana asked again:.


    "Do you know why your royal highness left suddenly at your ceremony this morning?"


    Chechen shook his head. Although yanush explained to him, the reason was far fetched.


    "Because there is a man named zepesh in your team, and his pronunciation ''Tepes'' means puncture. Prince yanush is very superstitious. He thinks it is unlucky for a man named puncture to pass under him. So he left the city tower in a hurry." Oksana told Chechen the reason.


    Hearing Oksana''s words, Chechen was surprised that he could put an egg in his mouth. If what Oksana said was true, yanush would leave for such absurd reasons, which simply subverted Cherchen''s imagination. The phenomenon that yanushi''s garden is not high in Chechen''s mind collapsed a little.


    "Don''t you believe it?" oaksana asked when she saw that Cherchen didn''t speak for a long time.


    "I believe it." Chechen nodded. What else could he not believe about what happened to Prince yanush?


    "The Prince wanted to deal with zeppesh and you, but he changed his mind later. Do you know who said good words for you in front of the prince to turn the crisis around?"


    Oksana''s words are half true and half false. Yanush may have had the idea of dealing with caipesh, but he didn''t want to punish Chechen. She said this just to make Chechen grateful to herself.


    Yes, oxana is the most trusted diviner who divined for Prince yanush this morning. She won the trust of yanush after several successful prophecies. Although the prince could not say that he would obey her, he would ask her to do divination for many things. Oaksana, out of the Gypsies'' greedy nature, gradually regarded it as a business. However, the object of her charge was not yanushi, but those who spoke well in front of Prince yanushi for them.


    "Is that you?"


    Oksana said so. Of course, Chechen guessed that the person Oksana said was himself.


    "Of course it''s me. I said good things for you and your subordinates in the castle. Without my help, maybe you and your subordinates have lost the trust of the prince and even become prisoners. How do you say you want to thank me?" in this case, Oksana has asked Cherchen for money naked.


    "How much Taylor do you want?" Chechen asked.


    Oksana raised a finger in front of Chechen.


    A hundred Taylor. Chechen thought the asking price was not high.


    "OK, I''ll give you a hundred Taylor in a minute," Chechen said.


    But the meaning of Oksana''s finger is not a hundred Taylor, but a thousand Taylor. Oksana listened to Chechen say "100 Taylor" and immediately opened her ten fingers.


    "What does this mean?" Chechen was startled by Oksana''s sudden action.


    "Since commander Chechen has decided that one finger is only worth a hundred Taylor, of course I have to put up ten fingers to express my request." Oksana looked thoughtful of you.


    One word will cost 1000 Taylor. Chechen feels that Oksana can make too much money.


    "Too expensive, too expensive." Chechen''s head shook like a rattle.


    "Commander Chechen, think about what you got. I heard from the court that Prince yanush gave you 6000 Taylor and expanded your mercenary regiment. Compared with these, what is 1000 Taylor?" oxana coaxed. She is very confident that Chechen will pay obediently.


    Then the door was pushed open.


    "I''ll give you two thousand Taylor," said the man outside the door.

 Chapter 218

    "Uncle, how could it be you!" Chechen looked at the man at the door in surprise - it was his uncle Pedro.


    Pedro looked at Chechen with a dark face, and then faced Oksana with a smile on his face. That expression changes faster than turning a book.


    "Miss Oksana, isn''t she?" Pedro''s smiling eyes disappeared.


    "You can also call me master Oksana." Oksana seemed to prefer to talk to Pedro. She magically took out a crystal ball from her sleeve. The crystal ball is purple all over and reflects colorful light under the sunshine.


    "Master, master." Pedro gave a thumbs up.


    Oksana took the crystal ball back with satisfaction.


    "Did you just say you were going to give me two thousand Taylor?"


    "Of course, I said, how could the prince be so generous to us this time? It turned out that it was master Oksana''s help. A thousand Taylor is too few, and at least two thousand Taylor can be worthy of your kindness." Pedro said as he walked to a suitcase beside the house, opened it and took out two bags of Taylor from it.


    One bag is a thousand, and these two bags are two thousand.


    "Uncle!"


    Seeing that Pedro took out all the cash of the mercenary regiment to give it to oxana, Cherchen quickly said to stop it.


    But Pedro turned a deaf ear. He glanced sternly at Chechen and motioned him not to speak.


    Oksana took the two bags, weighed them, and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Master Oksana, I have one more thing to ask." looking at Oksana satisfied, Pedro said to Oksana again.


    "Do you want me to say something nice for you in front of the prince?" oaksana saw through Pedro.


    "The master is really discerning. My nephew and I are both foreigners and have no relatives here. Although we have made some contributions by virtue of our ability, no one can be sure that we are jealous. The master is the red man of the prince. If you speak for us in front of the prince, we will......" halfway through Pedro''s words, Oksana raised her hand and motioned him to stop.


    "Master?" Pedro was puzzled and didn''t know what he had said wrong.


    "It''s easy to say," oxana turned to Pedro.


    With Oksana''s promise, Pedro is grateful again. He walked ahead to show oxana the way and sent him out of the door. From beginning to end, he didn''t look at Chechen.


    Chechen watched Pedro take Oksana, and then watched him come back.


    Pedro closed the door of the room and now there were only two of them left.


    "Uncle, why are you eavesdropping outside?" Chechen asked. He wondered why his uncle did such a thing.


    "Tell me why you betrayed Prince yanush first. Isn''t the prince good to us?" Pedro didn''t answer, but asked Cherchen.


    During the meeting, Pedro found the fishiness between his nephew and father sparsokukotsky. He kept an eye after the meeting and did not leave immediately, but hid behind the door to eavesdrop. This made Pedro very angry. It turned out that his nephew hid such a big thing from himself. Moreover, he had plans to leave Prince yanush, which was difficult for Pedro to accept.


    The period of service for Prince yanush can be said to be the happiest time for Pedro. He not only saved a wealth that is hard to reach all his life, but also this wealth continues to increase. Although there have been twists and turns on the way, everything is still developing for the better. This time, the prince granted Chechen permission to expand the mercenary regiment. Seeing that they were about to prosper, Chechen wanted to ruin his bright future.


    What makes Pedro even more unreasonable is that Chechen still wants to contact the enemy and conclude a non aggression treaty. Can''t he really see how much the Republic of Poland can do by relying on a few disabled and defeated generals? Even if they can stand off with the prince, how can they fight with the kingdom of Sweden?


    "Yanush raziweu is not worthy of our loyalty. He is full of deception to Anzu and mihau, as well as to us. I can stay here against my heart for the survival of thousands of people, but I really don''t want to kill for him." Chechen said to Pedro.


    Then he repeated what he had heard from boguslav to Pedro. When he wanted to come, Pedro would support himself when he knew the true face of Prince yanush.


    "So what?"


    But Pedro''s reaction was not as outraged as Chechen expected.


    "So what?" Chechen didn''t expect his uncle to say so.


    "Of course! Whether yanushi is sincere patriotism or hypocritical betrayal of the country, what does this have to do with us? We as mercenaries take money to work for lords and nobles. Prince yanushi took us in and gave us status and status, so we should serve him. Other things should not be considered by us."


    "So, Captain frogo, won''t they revenge?" Chechen felt that his uncle had forgotten Smolensk''s hatred and got into the eyes of money.


    "These are two different things. Of course, revenge is necessary, but we can''t ignore our own future. Boguslav also said that Prince yanush will not go to war with czar Russia, but will wait for the order of the king of Sweden. Now both countries are dividing up the Republic of Poland, and they will have a war sooner or later." Pedro advised painstakingly.


    "Even so, we should not help Prince yanushi to harm good people again." Chechen also stubbornly retorted.


    Pedro shook his head. He felt that his nephew was still too naive and looked at people too simply. In the position of yanush and sapega, how many people are really good?


    "You''re still young, and you still can''t understand some things. I''ll explain it to you for a while. But this time, you listen to your uncle, give up those unrealistic ideas and concentrate on the expansion of the mercenary regiment. Don''t think about contacting Anzu and mihau, you can''t save them." Pedro urged bitterly.


    For Pedro''s persuasion, Cherchen didn''t say a word. But his attitude has explained everything.


    The contradiction between Chechen and Pedro is not due to their discord. On the contrary, uncle and nephew both love each other. But Pedro has always lived a mercenary life, and his creed in life is to make himself better; Chechen was educated to be a good man since childhood. He was more considerate of others. It is the character differences brought by these two different living environments and education that separate each other at this time.


    Seeing that Chechen didn''t speak, Pedro sighed. In order not to let his nephew go wrong, his uncle had to take tough measures.

 Chapter 219

    Cherchen and Pedro argued for a long time, and neither of them could convince the other. The first time, uncle and nephew parted unhappily.


    Pedro went into the yard. The sun has begun to set outside, but it is still hot. The afterglow of the sunset hit people''s faces and soon turned red.


    "Yelisi," Pedro shouted to yelisi, who was scrubbing his horses in the stable.


    As the son of noble knights, yelishei has always maintained a good tradition and the habits of Russian nobles. He regarded war horses and swords as his life. When he was free, he cleaned and polished them.


    "Deputy head, you call me?"


    Hearing Pedro calling him, yelishei put down his work. He wiped the water on his hands and body with a towel, put down his sleeve, and went to Pedro.


    "Did you see the priest go out just now?" asked Pedro. He was worried that father sparsokukotsky would leave here when he quarreled with Cherchen. Well, Werner is so big and there are so many routes out of the city, it''s really hard to stop him.


    Yes, Pedro''s plan is to bring back spasokukotsky, who sent a message to his nephew, so as not to let his nephew''s stupid idea succeed. Also for himself to continue to persuade Cherchen to buy time. Otherwise, it will be too late for them to reach an agreement.


    "No. I''ve been washing horses here and haven''t seen the priest go out." yelishei thought for a while and said.


    At this moment, Pedro had a little peace of mind.


    He looked at yelishei carefully, from head to foot. Yelishei''s scalp was numb.


    "Deputy Colonel Pedro, what are you looking at?" yelishei reminded Pedro that it was impolite to look at people like this.


    Pedro withdrew his eyes. He went up and clasped shoulders with yelisi and said, "yelisi, what do you think I usually do to you?"


    "You and the commander are very kind to me. To be honest, fedot and I, as two Russians, can be taken in by you and entrusted with important tasks, which is a gift from God." yelishei said with gratitude.


    Yelishei said this from the heart. Of course Pedro can hear it.


    "Then, who is better for you, me and the head?"


    This question made yelishei a little embarrassed. Pedro and Chechen are uncles and nephews. He feels that his answer is wrong.


    "All right," yelishei had to say vaguely.


    Pedro also realized that he had a problem asking. He said in another way: "well, if the head makes a mistake, but he is not willing to correct it. This mistake will even bring danger to the whole mercenary regiment. Would you like to help me correct it?"


    Yelishei was stunned. Is Pedro going to fight for power with Chechen? No, Pedro has always paid great attention to establishing Cherchen''s prestige in the team, and everyone has recognized the division of labor between the two.


    With this in mind, yelisi looked at Pedro with suspicion.


    "Don''t worry, I''m Chechen''s uncle. How can I do anything to hurt my nephew." Pedro quickly clarified when he saw yelishei looking at himself like that.


    "As long as it is beneficial to the regiment, I will do it at the risk of my life." yelishei said.


    Pedro nodded with satisfaction.


    "Well, you go and call fedot and Ingrid, and we''ll discuss it." Pedro asked yelisheido to call two people.


    Fedott and Ingrid, who were also considered by Pedro, decided to find help. Yelishei and fedot are both czar Russians, and they have no deep feelings for mihau and Anjie. As long as you clarify your relationship, I believe these two people will stand on your side. There was another Fatima in the same situation, but Fatima and Cherchen were so close that Pedro dared not let him participate.


    There is Ingrid, a former royal Quartermaster from Sweden. Although she left the Swedish army, Sweden is her motherland after all. I believe she will not want the mercenary regiment to betray Prince yanush, Sweden''s ally, and go to the hostile side.


    Soon, the three arrived at Pedro''s room.


    "Deputy commander, are you looking for?" Ingrid asked with an account book in her arms. She was originally calculating the material growth after the expansion of the mercenary regiment in order to prepare and purchase in advance. I didn''t expect to be called by yelisi in the name of Pedro.


    Pedro didn''t speak immediately. He pulled out his chair and warmly asked the three to sit down. And opened a bottle of red wine and poured it for Ingrid and fedot. As for elishey, Pedro also poured him a glass of water.


    Ingrid and fedotte, look at me and I look at you. They don''t know what Pedro is going to do.


    Seeing that they were so restrained, Pedro had to say it straight.


    "I want you to help me catch a man," said Pedro.


    The words let them breathe a sigh of relief. It''s no big deal to catch people. Only yelisi knows that the man Pedro is going to catch is definitely not simple.


    "Who is that man, and is he in Werner?" asked fedot.


    "That man is in Werner, and you know him."


    "Who is it?"


    "Father sparsokukotsky."


    It turned out to be father spasokukotsky. Now Ingrid and fedot looked at each other and were at a loss. Yelishei was better. He had a vague hunch before and was more or less prepared in his heart.


    The room was so quiet that you could hear a needle drop on the ground.


    After a long time, fedot asked, "father, what''s wrong with him? Does the head know about it?"


    "Father, he''s not at fault." Pedro said bitterly, "what''s wrong is your commander. Chechen wants to betray Prince yanush. He asked the priest to take a message for him to mihau to agree on this matter."


    "I think there''s nothing wrong with the head''s doing this. After all, he has a deep friendship with the two adults of mihau and Anjie, and yanush once imprisoned the head, but the head is also his life-saving benefactor. He''s really too ruthless." fedot stubbornly refuted Pedro.


    "Of course I know that, but now Prince yanush is in full power. Although he has not won the support of most nobles, behind her stands Carl X. braue weixingsburg''s army is already on the way to Werner. How can mihau and his mob be opponents when the Marshal''s army arrives. Do we have to look at ourselves Is the captain in a big ship about to capsize? "Said Pedro.


    What Pedro said is true. In the face of the facts, fedot had nothing to say.


    Seeing that he had persuaded fedot, Pedro aimed at Ingrid again.


    "Ingrid, what do you say?" asked Pedro.


    "I think we should persuade the head to change his mind, rather than..." Ingrid said softly. Of course, she did not want the mercenary regiment to go on the road of no return, but she did not advocate the use of force.


    "Of course I will continue to persuade Chechen. But now the situation is urgent. The priest may be leaving soon. We must stop him before he arrives at vigil. We won''t let him meet mihau and them."


    "We just brought the priest back and won''t hurt him, will we?" Ingrid confirmed with Pedro.


    "Of course. The priest is also our companion. We just detain him temporarily. When Chechen is persuaded by me, he will be released naturally." pidro promised.


    "Then I agree," said Ingrid.


    "I agree."


    "I agree."


    Yelishei and fedot also said.

 Chapter 220

    Father sparsokukotsky left the mercenary regiment after dinner. He put on his grey robe and didn''t ride a horse, but he carried his habitual long gun on his back.


    After leaving the mercenary regiment, the priest finally reached Werner''s gate by asking passers-by all the way. Beside the city gate sat four soldiers with high helmets. They piled their muskets against the root of the city wall, while they lazily leaned against the long halberd. Occasionally, one or two people passed through the city gate without questioning.


    Father sparsokukotsky straightened his robe and walked to the city gate. But he was stopped at the gate of the city.


    "Where are you going, father?" asked a soldier.


    "My child, I''m going to miyajilsk," father spasokukotsky replied. Of course he wouldn''t say he was going to vigil.


    "Oh, really?" the soldier smiled jokingly, with an expression of disbelief in father sparsokukotsky.


    He turned around father sparsokukotsky, then pointed to the long gun behind the priest and asked, "the priest doesn''t take the cross but the long gun?"


    "Oh, boy. Now there are wars all over Lithuania, and the road is not peaceful. I used this long gun for self-defense," father spasokukotsky explained.


    But the soldier was not so easy to believe what the priest said. These days, many people of Pavel sapega, disguised as priests and fleeing nobles, sneaked into Werner to inquire about the news. His chief ordered them to pay attention to these two kinds of people. That''s why the soldiers didn''t stop the others out of the city, but father sparsokukotsky was stopped.


    Next, the soldiers ordered father sparsokukotsky to recite some chapters of the new testament to test whether he was a real priest rather than a spy. Of course, this is not difficult for sparso kukotsky. He can be said to recite the New Testament and passed the test smoothly.


    Seeing that spasokukotsky was a real cleric, the soldiers made a 360 degree turn in their attitude towards him. They said hello to the priest piously and asked what father spasokukotsky was doing when he went to miatelsk. When they heard that father sparsokukotsky was assigned to a parish there by the church, the soldiers kindly persuaded sparsokukotsky not to go. Because according to them, it is a land occupied by heretics (yanush and boguslav are both Calvinist Protestants), which is contrary to the will of God.


    Father sparsokukotsky did not expect that there were people inside the yanush army who were full of dissatisfaction with the two brothers. This also shows that the alliance between yanush and the Swedes is not as strong as expected, because there have been small cracks in their interior. Thus, father sparsokukotsky strengthened the correctness of the agreement reached between Cherchen and mihau.


    "Thank you, children. But it is God''s will for me to preach. Evil spirits will not defeat God''s Legion in the end. I believe I will lead those stray lambs back to the right way." father sparsokukotsky said piously.


    These words aroused the unanimous admiration of the soldiers. The two soldiers even took out two Tylers and handed them to the priest for the priest to pray for them. Because they believe that a priest who is so fearless to deliver the gospel of God must have divine power.


    Father sparsokukotsky refused, but put the four Taylor in his pocket. Then he said goodbye to the soldiers and went out of the city.


    Werner''s inner city and outer city are two different worlds. The city was brightly lit, but outside it was dark and silent. The priest walked out of Werner less than two miles. It was dark all around, and only the moonlight shone on the ground.


    Five miles from Werner, father spasokukotsky finally saw the first village. But the village has long been left with only ruins. Behind the broken wall, from time to time, his green eyes poked out. It may be a wolf or a hungry wild dog. But whatever it is, the priest doesn''t dare to be careless. He lit a torch, took down the long gun behind him, and threatened the green eyed master with these two weapons.


    The owner of those green eyes seemed to know that the priest was not so easy to deal with. It retreated slowly and disappeared into the night.


    Father sparsokukotsky finally breathed a sigh of relief. But just then, a flying rope fell from the sky and accurately wrapped around the priest''s neck. As soon as the tightrope was tightened, father sparsokukotsky lay on the ground upside down.


    Although he was wrapped around his neck by the flying rope, the man who threw the flying rope didn''t seem to want sparso kukotsky''s life. The priest didn''t tighten his neck, and he could breathe smoothly.


    Because of this, spasokukotsky grabbed the flying rope around his neck with one hand, took out a dagger from his boots with one hand, and cut the rope with a few times.


    The first thing spasokukotsky did when he got up on the ground was to pick up the long gun that had fallen on the ground. He pointed the long gun at the direction where the flying rope had just come.


    Soon, two people jumped out of the darkness. Both of them were dressed as Tatars and covered their faces. Holding a Tatar saber in their hands and a Tatar bow on their backs, they were eyeing father sparsokukotsky.


    Father sparsokukotsky did not expect to meet Tatars here. In general, Crimean Tatars and their minions rarely go deep into the interior of the Republic of Poland to plunder. But now that we have met, father sparsokukotsky can only fight to the death.


    "Chatter, haw," one of the Tatars said to another companion in words that the priest did not understand. The Tatar glanced at his talking companion and began to move. He wanted to move behind father spasokukotsky and attack him on both sides.


    How did father sparsokukotsky let him succeed. The priest swept the long gun in his hand and forced the Tatar back. Then the priest made a stab, but the Tatars stopped him.


    The other Tatar also cut at father sparsokukotsky with a knife. The priest originally wanted to open the other party''s saber, but he didn''t expect that the other party''s Sabre was excellent, so he pasted it along the priest''s gun body.


    Seeing that if he didn''t let go, father spasokukotsky''s fingers would be cut off by a saber. Unable to, father sparsokukotsky had to loosen his hand and give up his weapon.


    The long gun fell to the ground with a thud. The Tatar changed his moves again. The original sweeping with a knife turned into a straight smash with a knife handle in an instant.


    The priest was hit in the chest by the end of the knife handle. He staggered, took a few steps back, and fell to the ground.


    When the two Tatars saw father spasokukotsky fainting, they chattered again. The other Tatar came up and tried to lift father sparsokukotsky.


    Then father sparsokukotsky suddenly opened his eyes. The Tatar did not expect that sparsokukotsky pretended to be unconscious and was stunned. Father sparsokukotsky pulled the mask off his face.


    "Fedot! It''s you?" father sparsokukotsky said in surprise and anger. He didn''t expect that it was his own people who robbed him.

 Chapter 221

    Father sparsokukotsky didn''t expect that it was fedot who robbed him. Then he stared at another man with angry eyes and said, "yelishei!"


    Seeing that father sparsokukotsky recognized himself, yelishaesop took off his mask.


    "I''m so sorry, father," said yelishei. If he could, he didn''t want to do it to father sparsokukotsky.


    "Why?" asked father sparsokukotsky.


    "We''re all for the mercenaries, father," said fedot in shame, and his saber fell to the ground.


    Fedot was most embarrassed when father sparsokukotsky saw his face. Because in the mercenary regiment, the priest is a good man and takes good care of himself. But now he moved his hand to the priest. Even for the sake of the overall situation of the mercenary regiment, his heart was still suffering.


    For the mercenary regiment?


    Father sparsokukotsky was a little stunned. He couldn''t figure out what the relationship between yelisi and fedot''s kidnapping and the mercenary regiment was. Was it because he was ordered by Chechen to find mihau? But this matter is only known by himself and the head. The priest believes that Chechen can''t go back on his word. The only possibility is that Chechen''s conversation with himself has been leaked. The regiment doesn''t want the head and mihau to send someone to stop them.


    Who would this person be? Is it fedot and yelishee in front of you?


    "Who sent you?" asked father sparsokukotsky.


    Father kospasokokotsky''s voice had not yet fallen, and he lost consciousness as soon as his eyes were dark.


    It was yelishei who knocked the priest unconscious. Fedot looked at father sparsokukotsky who fainted to the ground and said angrily to yelishei, "what are you doing?"


    Yelishei put the knife back into its scabbard. He lifted the priest''s upper body and said to fedot: "What am I doing? Of course I knocked the priest out so I could take him back. Don''t worry, I didn''t lay a heavy hand. And didn''t you hear what he was talking about you just now? Fedot, I didn''t say you. You''re really careless. What are we dressed up as Tatars for, not to let the priest find out our identity."


    In the face of Ye Leigh Shea''s criticism, Fedot had a red face. Indeed, he was too careless. Instead of speaking, he helped Ye Leigh Shea lift the priest''s leg. The two men put J Paso Cu Coates Ki on the horse, and then rode back to Werner.


    "Why are you so careless!"


    After returning to Werner, yelisi and fedot came to a new small hotel, which was temporarily rented by Pedro for the temporary placement of father spasokukotsky. As soon as the three met, yelisi told Pedro that he had been seen through by the priest. Of course, Pedro couldn''t help blaming.


    "Deputy Colonel Pedro, what should we do now?" fedot asked like a child who had done something wrong.


    "What else can I do? It''s no use blaming anyone now that things have happened. I''ve hired someone to take care of the priest, and we''ll go back now as if nothing has happened. We''ll worry about it after I persuade Cherchen. If the priest wants to beat me and scold me at that time, I won''t have a complaint." Pedro sighed.


    So the three hurried back to the mercenary regiment''s station. Ingrid, who met them at the station, told the three that Chechen was not suspicious of Pedro''s departure. All night, Chechen was negotiating with the leader of bachit.


    "How''s it going?" asked Pedro.


    He knew that Chechen went to discuss with bachit about bachit''s people joining the mercenary regiment in the evening. Therefore, the mercenary regiment also offered him the position of deputy head.


    "It doesn''t seem to be going well. I didn''t come out after the regimental commander entered bachit''s leader''s room. During this period, there was a voice of quarrel between them." Ingrid said.


    "I''ll go and have a look. You go back first." as soon as Pedro heard that the negotiation was not smooth, he was worried that Cherchen would suffer a loss, so he hurried to the refugee camp.


    "How''s the priest?"


    After Pedro left, Ingrid asked elishey and fedot.


    "Everything is going well," yelishei said to Ingrid with a smile.


    "Everything is going well" is not only on Pedro''s side, but also on Cherchen''s side.


    Originally, they thought it was easy to persuade bachit, but unexpectedly, they hit a nail here. When Cherchen told bachit that yanush asked bachit''s people to join the mercenary regiment and would not give land to other refugees, bachit immediately refused.


    Bakhte was originally not interested in working for this Lord and that Lord. His temporary cooperation with the mercenary regiment was also to believe that he and the refugees supporting him would not be killed by the people of yezh haretsky. Now yanushi let his men join the mercenary regiment and feed other old and weak women and children with the salary he received. In essence, he still takes everyone as cannon fodder These soldiers lost almost all their lives in the war, and it is difficult to guarantee that yanushi will not cross the river and tear down the bridge. As for saying that others can be included in the list of the raziwiu family and cultivate the land of the raziwiu family, it is meaningless to turn everyone into serfs of the raziwiu family in a disguised form.


    For bachit''s refusal, Cherchen also felt very wronged. This is the best result he can win for the refugees. To this end, he also stayed in yanushi''s camp against his will, continued to work for yanushi, and became enemies with friends such as mihau and Anjie.


    The two argued, and Chechen advised bachit to be patient temporarily and let the refugees have a place to live first; Bachit insisted that yanush give everyone the status of a free people and distribute land for farming.


    The terms of the two sides are so different that no one can persuade them. This is what happened when Pedro entered the house.


    Chechen was overjoyed to see Pedro come back. Because Pedro''s negotiation skills are higher than his own, it must be more effective for him to talk with the leader of bachit.


    Chechen first asked where his uncle went in the evening. Pedro told Chechen that he had gone to drink. Then, Cherchen told Pedro about his bad negotiation with the leader of bakhte.


    Pedro had learned something from Ingrid earlier. At this time, after listening to Cherchen, he sat next to bachit.


    "Alas, leader bachit. It''s unfortunate that the refugees have followed you! Because their leaders will only pray, not fight on their own." Pedro said with a fake sigh.


    Bachit, who had turned his head when he saw Pedro coming in, suddenly turned back and angrily said, "deputy head of Pedro, what do you mean?"


    Faced with bachit''s anger, Pedro calmly pulled Cherchen over and said: "Do you know what our uncle and nephew had before he came to Poland? There was nothing but his life and his sword. But now, Chechen is the head of a mercenary regiment of thousands of people. Our savings can''t be spent for several generations. Maybe we can get land and higher titles in the future. How did we get all these? We fight with each knife and gun Yes. You and your men have just arrived in Werner and have done nothing to Prince yanush. Why should your royal highness give you identity and land? "


    After listening to Pedro, bachit was a little silent.


    "If we work for Prince yanush, can everyone get identity and land?"


    After a while, bachit asked in a low voice.


    "Of course, our uncles and nephews are examples," Pedro said to himself.


    "Let me see."


    Bachit promised to reconsider.


    "Uncle, do you think the leader of bachit will agree in the end?"


    Waiting outside the door, Chechen was still a little uncertain whether bachit''s the last decision to join the mercenary regiment.


    "Yes, in fact, bakhte has no more choice. Not to mention anything else, he has offended yezh haretsky, and now only prince yanush can protect them. He will understand this truth when he calms down and thinks about it." Pedro said.


    This is the source of his confidence.

 Chapter 222

    After three days, bachit finally accepted Cherchen''s conditions and officially joined the mercenary regiment as deputy head. Before that, zepesh had already incorporated his men into the mercenary regiment according to the order of Prince yanush.


    After collecting these two troops, the mercenary regiment has a scale of nearly 1000. As long as you receive the weapons and equipment promised by Prince yanush and train a little, you can become a strong brigade.


    However, before that, Chechen reformed the mercenary regiment again. In this reform, Chechen divided the mercenary regiment into two infantry squadrons, a cavalry company and an artillery company. The infantry squadron consists of 408 people, including 216 spearmen and 192 Musketeers. This is the first time that the number of mercenaries exceeds that of musketeers. Some old men in the mercenary regiment feel uncomfortable because they are used to fighting with muskets. But Chechen drew a conclusion from Christina''s notes and combat experience: the lethality and combat efficiency of long spearmen are higher than that of musketeers.


    The leader of the first squadron is deputy commander bakhte. His officers include father sparsokukotsky and yelishei; The leader of the second squadron is deputy head Pedro, and the officers are tsepesh and fedot.


    Due to the lack of equipment and horses, the cavalry company and artillery company only exist in the establishment for the time being. Of course, Chechen has already decided on the choice of officers, that is Fatima and himself.


    The current situation is that the cavalry company is OK. At least the mercenary regiment has a small multi-purpose cavalry unit, which has been led by Fatima; The artillery company didn''t even have a gun. Originally, the mercenary regiment had a three pound gun, but Cherchen left it to miss OLINA to guard Polotsk. Now the mercenary regiment and Anjie are enemies. Of course, the three pound gun is impossible to come back.


    However, even with such difficulties, all the people are still full of energy and ready to work hard. The only unhappiness is Pedro. Because he overheard that all the teams under Prince yanush, including Victor, should be expanded, and the strength was no less than that of his own mercenary regiment. The deputy regimental commander is a little unbalanced. But this little idea can only be put in his mind.


    And the matter of father sparsokuktsky was never mentioned again. I didn''t expect that my uncle would do it to the priest. Cherchen naively thought that father spasokuktsky was still on his way to Weige.


    The road from Werner to vigil was not peaceful. Even on horseback, the priest can''t come back in ten days and a half months.


    Four days later, it was the end of July. On this day, a large group of people came to the mercenary regiment''s station. There were seventy or eighty horsemen in this group, and they also brought materials for twelve flat carriages and three three pound guns.


    Such a big noise made all the mercenaries arrive at the gate of the camp. Yelishei and other officers surrounded Cherchen and stood in the front.


    "Which of you is commander Chechen."


    A knight in red uniform came down from the horse and asked Cherchen and others.


    "I am."


    Chechen took a step forward and said to the knight. At the same time, Che Chen also looked at him carefully.


    "My name is argildas. You can call me lieutenant. I''m a noble who works for Prince yanush. The prince sent me to bring you supplies and join your mercenary regiment to prepare for the coming war. Look, these cavalry will obey your command in the future." said the knight named argildas.


    "I welcome you on behalf of the mercenary regiment, Lieutenant argyrdas," Chechen said to argyrdas.


    Cherchen had a good impression of argyrdas. In fact, algerdas does have a very likable appearance. His face was square and upright, and his complexion had a reassuring sense of vicissitudes. The hair and beard of argildas are golden yellow and thick, shining like gold in the sun.


    After that, Chechen asked the others of the mercenary regiment to help pull the materials and artillery on the flat car into the camp, and arranged for people to arrange accommodation for the cavalry brought by argyrdas, and the war horses also need to be arranged. Suddenly, there were 70 or 80 more horses, and the first stables of the mercenary regiment looked small. Chechen took the officers of the mercenary regiment into the hall with algerdas. He wanted to introduce other officers to algerdas.


    "Lieutenant algerdas, these two are the deputy heads of our mercenary regiment, Pedro and bachit." Chechen introduced algerdas.


    Before coming, algerdas had some knowledge of the mercenary regiment. He knew that Pedro, the deputy head of the mercenary regiment, was the head''s uncle, so he shook hands with Pedro intimately. But just as bachit raised his hand to shake hands with Algiers, Algiers took his hand back.


    Such an impolite move made bachit''s face sink, and the faces of other officers of the mercenary regiment didn''t look good.


    "Captain Chechen, you can introduce me to the noble officers in the mercenary regiment." Algirdas, who took back his hand, turned a blind eye to those angry eyes at her, but put back the cavalry gloves and said to Chechen.


    The manner of argildas made Chechen uncomfortable. The good impression given to Chechen by argildas''s outstanding appearance disappeared all at once. But he wanted to remind algerdas to pay attention to unity.


    "Lieutenant algerdas..."


    But algeldas seemed to know what Chechen was going to say. He waved his hand and said, "commander Chechen, your mercenary regiment is good. I admire your achievements for the prince. But one thing, you have no vision in selecting officers. Even serfs and pagans can have a foothold in your mercenary regiment."


    This hit bachit and Fatima in. Chechen''s face suddenly cooled down: "Lieutenant algeldas, the prince didn''t send you to humiliate my officers."


    "Of course not. This is just my advice to commander Chechen. You are also a person with status now. You should contact more people with the same status as you, not..."


    Before he had finished speaking, Algirdas was interrupted by Chechen: "Mr. lieutenant, I never thought that the prince gave me aristocratic status. If it would affect my relationship with these friends, I would return this status to the prince without hesitation."


    Cherchen''s words attracted the praise of fedot and others. Even bachit showed his grateful eyes to Cherchen.


    "Well, your excellency, commander. Since you can''t listen to my advice, I can''t help it. But please allow me to go back and have dinner with my subordinates." argildas said.


    He didn''t even want to have dinner with everyone.


    "Help yourself, Lieutenant algerdas," said Chechen. He had no good feelings for the algerdas now.

 Chapter 223

    "This guy named argildas is disgusting."


    After algerdas left, fedot, who always had a good temper, complained loudly.


    Yelishei, who sat next to him, also spoke in support of fedot and said, "yes, serfs and pagans. I''m afraid he still wants to say that fedot and I are from enemy countries."


    Although Fatima didn''t speak, she showed her attitude with practical actions. Fatima took a dagger from her waist and threw it at the door. The dagger went straight into the door.


    "Sister Fatima is good at sabre," Ingrid said loudly to Fatima.


    "In a word, if this algerdas stays in the mercenary regiment, I dare not fight side by side with him. Who knows when he will sell me as a ''serf''."


    Bachit was the one who had just been insulted by Algiers the most, and he hated Algiers the most.


    "Good, good." Cai Peishi and others all said something, and nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    Che Chen sighed. Everyone expressed their disgust with Algirdas. That is to say, the attitude of argildas towards people and affairs is impossible to live in peace with the people in the mercenary regiment.


    "I''ll talk to the prince and see if the prince can change us to a cavalry captain," said Chechen.


    "Wait a minute."


    Just then, the only Pedro who didn''t speak spoke.


    "Uncle?" Chechen looked at Pedro suspiciously. He didn''t expect Pedro to have a different opinion.


    "I think it''s better for argildas to stay here," said Pedro in a deep voice after glancing at the crowd.


    As soon as Pedro''s voice fell, the room became noisy. People did not expect that Pedro should stand on the side of argildas, while bachit, the most angry, questioned Pedro.


    "Everybody be quiet!"


    Pedro jumped into his chair and motioned for everyone to listen to him first.


    "Let''s listen to deputy head Pedro finish what he said first." Chechen also advised.


    Looking at the head''s face, everyone finally calmed down.


    "Who do people say I am?" Pedro asked the group, pointing to the tip of his nose.


    This is an obvious problem. Pedro is the deputy head of the mercenary regiment and the uncle of head Chechen.


    "You are our deputy head," yelishei answered as if answering a teacher''s question with one hand held high.


    "Then who is he?" Pedro pointed to Cherchen.


    Although he didn''t understand what Pedro wanted to say, yelishei still replied: "of course he is the head."


    "Then should the deputy head listen to the head?"


    "Of course."


    "Yes."


    This time, others also answered "should".


    Pedro waited for the voice in the room to calm down before he said loudly: "since you know that the deputy head wants to listen to the head, as the head of the mercenary Regiment under Prince yanush, shouldn''t Cherchen also obey the order and accept argildas to join the mercenary regiment?"


    It is the bounden duty of soldiers to obey orders. In the mercenary regiment, yelishei and other officers who had served in the army stopped talking.


    Zeppesh then echoed Pedro''s statement. He had regarded argildas and himself as passers-by, who were sent by Prince yanush to "assist" the mercenary regiment. Just now, due to the excitement of the crowd, he pretended to agree with others. At this time, Pedro stood up and pulled back the situation. Of course, zepesh jumped backwards.


    "You turn your face faster than you turn a book." yelisheyi looked down on caipesh. At this time, seeing that caipesh''s position turned so fast, he couldn''t help but say ironically.


    "What are you talking about!" zeppesh got up like an electric shock and asked in a loud voice.


    They began to sneer at you and me.


    Without the support of yelisi and others, bakhte was helpless. Although he no longer insisted that Algirdas leave the mercenary regiment, he still said that he would never trust Algirdas and would be difficult to fight side by side with Algirdas in the future.


    "In a word, there is such a person. Our mercenary regiment is not good." after bachit threw down a sentence, he slammed the door and left.


    Che Chen stood up and wanted to stay, but he didn''t know what to say. This never happened in the original mercenary regiment. Whether it''s fedot or Fatima, they all look forward to themselves and pidrome, and their personal relations are also very good. How can they be like this.


    This stunned God, when he remembered that he had to stop bachit first, bachit had already gone a long way.


    "Alas."


    Chechen froze, holding his hand in the air. After listening to the quarrel between yelishei and zepesh, for the first time, he realized that it was so difficult to be a leader.


    Seeing that Cherchen didn''t respond for a long time, Pedro gave orders instead of him:


    "Let''s go first. That''s all for today. At least it''s always a happy thing that this lieutenant algerdas has brought us so many arms."


    In the end, Pedro smiled and encouraged everyone to think for the best.


    But they have long lost that joy. Everyone stood up and left one after another. Everyone looked at Cherchen when they went out. There was helplessness, sympathy and happiness.


    There were only two people left in the hall: Pedro and uncle and nephew Chechen. Che Chen stood still and stared at the door.


    "How could this happen?" Chechen said to himself.


    "It''s all right, Chechen. There are many people in the regiment and there is no full integration. There will certainly be a problem of floating people. When the running in period is over, the work in the regiment will be straightened out, and naturally everyone will not have conflicts." Pedro comforted Chechen.


    That said, Pedro was not sure. When he was a mercenary, let alone leading such a large mercenary regiment, he didn''t stay, let alone know how to manage it.


    As for the practice of yanushi argildas to enhance the strength of the mercenary regiment, although Pedro said that it was his bounden duty to obey orders and ask everyone to accept the decision, he was also unhappy in his heart. It was clear that yanushi did not trust his uncle and nephew and sent someone to restrain him. The arrival of people with this character of argildas not only created a force that was difficult to be restrained in the mercenary regiment, but also actually caused the division of the mercenary regiment and threatened Cherchen''s position.


    At this time, he felt that he understood why "mercenary king" Warren Stein resigned several times at the height of the sun. It is not exactly that Wallenstein wants to retreat and take more power from emperor Ferdinand II, but Ferdinand''s distrust of himself really makes Wallenstein tired.


    "Come on, let''s find someone."


    Suddenly, Chechen suddenly pulled Pedro and wanted to take him out.


    "Who are you looking for?" Pedro stumbled and almost fell.


    "Go find victor."

 Chapter 224

    Cherchen''s mercenary regiment came to argildas, and Victor''s infantry had a hard time. Prince yanushi did the same, and he sent a bodyguard from the prince''s house to the infantry team to act as deputy to victor, and also put in a local militia of 1000 people.


    Victor infantry was originally composed of purely foreign mercenaries, with strong combat effectiveness. After this expansion, a civilian regiment without combat effectiveness was forcibly interspersed. Although Prince yanush meant to lead the new with the old and the weak with the strong, the two teams with different habits and languages were forcibly combined, which made the infantry dirty.


    When Chechen and Pedro came to Victor''s infantry the next day, they saw a scene of swords and crossbows.


    The militia in Polish infantry uniforms and the mercenaries in Spearman uniforms are clearly listed on both sides of the camp. Both sides hold swords and spears. Everyone stares at each other with hatred, and dirty words fly out from time to time. Pedro believes that as long as someone wipes his gun and goes off, hundreds of people here will fight together immediately.


    "Hey, Juan. That''s it?" Pedro asked a Spanish mercenary who had met him.


    The Spaniard named Juan was a thin young man. At this time, he was nervously wiping the sweat on his hands and short broadsword on his trouser legs. Juan turned his head when someone called his name.


    "Oh, it''s deputy leader Pedro. Are you looking for our captain?" juan recognized Pedro and smiled back at him.


    Pedro nodded. She pointed to Chechen and said to Juan, "this is my nephew, the head of our mercenary regiment I often tell you about."


    "Oh, so you''re head Chechen. I always hear Pedro praise you in the pub. You''re so young!" Juan said hello to Chechen.


    Hearing Juan talking about Pedro always praising himself in front of outsiders, Chechen''s little face turned red, but there was a warm current flowing through his heart.


    "Juan, you haven''t said what''s going on?"


    Cherchen left the side of the Polish militia. At the three-point meeting, the distance between the two teams was closer, and the long guns of the long Gunners on both sides slapped each other.


    "Hey, what''s the matter? These sons of bitches call us to eat fresh water fish. Who doesn''t know that we Spaniards don''t eat fresh water fish. They''re deliberately picking on us." Juan said angrily.


    This time, Chechen felt that Juan and they had wronged each other. These native poles probably don''t know that Spain doesn''t eat freshwater fish.


    "Where''s your chief Victor? Why doesn''t he come out and take care of it." Chechen felt that the misunderstanding between the two sides could be resolved as long as victor came out and explained.


    "Our captain told him..."


    Juan was about to speak. Unexpectedly, at this time, the conflict between the two sides further escalated. Some poles picked up the stones on the ground and threw them at the foreign mercenaries. The foreign mercenaries did not show weakness, so they picked up the stones and threw them back. At this time, the poles suffered. Their hats were made of cloth and had no defense, while the mercenaries wore Iron Dome helmets and ship helmets, which had no pressure against stones.


    As several poles were smashed in the head and blood, the Polish anger suddenly came up. Seeing them, they''re going to rush over and try their best.


    Victor finally appeared. Behind him was a young man in a half breasted coat. The young man looked taller than victor.


    As soon as Cherchen saw the young man with a pot cap, he knew he was a polish. Obviously, he should be the leader of this group of poles.


    Sure enough, after the young man and Victor came between the two sides, without Victor Talking, he turned to the Polish side and said, "Lieutenant Victor has promised us to share the meal and agreed to let me command you."


    There was a lot of cheering among the poles, but the morale of the mercenaries fell suddenly. This is tantamount to the captain''s soft obedience to the poles.


    Victor didn''t say a word during this period. Some stubborn mercenaries wanted to rush up to theory, but they were forced back by Victor''s eyes.


    After the cheers, the poles began to disperse. The young man also saluted victor and walked towards his people like a winner.


    "You go back too," Victor waved to the mercenaries. At this time, he saw Pedro and Chechen coming towards him.


    "Why are you here?" Victor was surprised.


    "I''m here to ask you for some advice." Pedro nuzzled at the poles, indicating that it had something to do with them.


    "Then go to my room and talk," said Victor.


    Victor''s room in Werner was as simple as ever, with nothing but a bed, a wardrobe, a hanger and a few chairs. Pedro and Chechen entered the house and sat down casually in a chair.


    "Who''s that high toed young man?" Pedro asked Victor, who was pouring beer, after settling down in his chair.


    "The young man''s name is tomash. He used to be the prince''s bodyguard. He was sent to be my deputy. The Polish militia listened to him." Victor poured a glass of beer for each of them.


    "He''s got an air. I thought argildas who came to us would be in trouble," said Pedro.


    "The prince of your place has also sent someone?" Victor guessed why Pedro and Chechen came to him.


    "A group of cavalry. The leader is algerdas. He is a noble guy. He makes the mercenaries jump. My nephew also wants to ask you how to lead the troops to control these guys. But I didn''t expect..." Pedro sighed.


    Victor nodded helplessly.


    "If you look at the best, the prince wants to improve the combat effectiveness of your mercenary regiment. As we all know, the Polish cavalry is very powerful, especially their wing cavalry, which almost won every battle before the emergence of King Gustav."


    "Those assigned to us are not winged cavalry," Chechen muttered.


    Hearing Chechen''s murmur, Victor laughed and said, "the winged cavalry are the treasure of the Lords. They are all directly under the central government. How can they be distributed below. However, their other cavalry are also very characteristic. Just like the armored Cossacks, they have both defense and mobility."


    Cherchen and Pedro nodded. They have suffered from the armored Cossacks.


    Victor turned and said, "compared with the Polish cavalry, their infantry is nothing. The combat effectiveness is not even as good as that of the Cossack rebels in zaporoze."


    "Indeed, their combat effectiveness is not very good. If there was a real fight just now, you would win." Pedro complimented victor.


    "What''s the use of winning. After all, we take the salary given by Prince yanush. If we lose, they will go to the prince to sue us." Victor said reluctantly.


    "Is there no way?" Chechen couldn''t help asking.


    "If you want to reduce contradictions, then head Chechen listen to me. Don''t let your own people have too much contact with them. The two sides should be separated as far as possible."


    Victor''s meaning is very clear. He''s in charge of his own business.


    "This..."


    Victor''s way surprised Cherchen. In Chechen''s impression, Victor has always been a very traditional soldier. Unexpectedly, he has learned to escape now.

 Chapter 225

    "I didn''t expect Victor to become so decadent now."


    On the way back to the mercenary corps, Che Chen sighed and said. He did not expect that Victor, who was so strict with his subordinates before, would now solve the contradiction between the original infantry and the militia by dividing and ruling.


    "It''s not surprising. Once a man, especially a man like Victor, falls in love, he will quickly put his career aside," Pedro analyzed Cherchen.


    Victor fell in love? Who is he with? The news really surprised Cherchen. He hurried to inquire about Pedro.


    "You don''t know yet?" seeing Chechen so surprised, Pedro was a little incredible. The grapevine news had already spread in Werner.


    "I''ve been busy with the mercenary Corps these days..." Chechen explained, and then urged Pedro to talk about what was going on.


    "He''s with the Duchess of Kolff," Pedro told Cherchen.


    The news simply made Cherchen some reactions. He knew that Victor had lived with Mrs. kolf, but Duke kolf was still alive. They had two children. Why did they elope?


    "Duke kolf is dead," Pedro explained to Cherchen.


    It turned out that after the Duke of kolf''s family arrived in Werner with Prince yanush, the Duke of kolf still didn''t change his bad habit of drinking. He knew that his wife had an affair with Victor, but the Duke had no intention or ability to stop anything. He could only anesthetize himself with alcohol. Finally, one night, the drunken Duke accidentally fell into the ditch. When someone found the Duke the next morning, the poor Duke had died from a massive bleeding in his head. Mrs. kolf became a widow. She no longer had any responsibility to the Duke of kolf, so she was with victor who really liked her.


    After hearing the whole story, Chechen couldn''t help sighing. However, Mrs. kolf once helped herself and Christina in times of crisis. Although Victor was old-fashioned, he was a good man. Chechen also sincerely hopes that they can be happy together.


    "So now Victor has already left most of the matters of the infantry team to his officers. Relying on those capable lower level officers, the infantry team can still run smoothly, but why did the civilian regiment with more than 900 people come all at once, and it can''t be sustained by those lower level officers alone. I think this is the reason why Victor compromised with tomash." Pedro finally concluded.


    "Then you don''t say a word when I take you to find Victor to find a way." Chechen glanced at Pedro discontentedly.


    "Isn''t Victor''s way very good now? Since no one is satisfied with anyone, let them take charge of their own affairs. We have grasped two infantry squadrons and artillery and handed over the cavalry affairs to argildas. In this way, there are fewer contradictions. But if you don''t intend to work for Prince yanush anyway, you should let them make more trouble." Said Pedro pointedly.


    Chechen could hear that uncle Pedro was still angry that he asked the priest to contact them. Pedro''s meaning is very clear. You have to go. What''s the contradiction between them? Why? Bachit, they have a conflict with argildas. Isn''t it more conducive for you to take the team?


    Cherchen can''t refute Pedro''s words, because if he really wants to leave yanush, his current state is indeed the best. But he didn''t want to use such a method to influence bachit''s fate. In fact, in his original plan, he hoped that bachit and the refugees would settle down in Werner.


    "That''s all we have to do. Let''s try uncle Victor''s way first."


    After thinking about it, Chechen really has no better way. He had to compromise with reality.


    Chechen didn''t notice that when he said "it''s the only way", Pedro''s shoulder trembled and a smile arose from the corners of his mouth. Pedro is glad that Cherchen did not lead the situation to a situation more conducive to his departure, which means that his nephew is still hesitating.


    After that, Chechen, who returned to the mercenary regiment, immediately reported to yanush. He applied to the prince for a larger area to accommodate argildas and his cavalry. Yanush approved the report immediately. At the same time, Chechen called back Fatima and others who were originally prepared to be incorporated into the cavalry, and gave the establishment of the whole cavalry company to algerdas.


    Although this caused some dissatisfaction within the mercenary regiment, they were suppressed by Chechen and Pedro. Accordingly, algerdas was extremely satisfied with the plan. He thought it was a sign that Cherchen was partial to himself. On a rare occasion, algerdas expressed his thanks to Chechen and said that he would work hard to train the cavalry company and live up to the high expectations of the prince and the commander.


    Another week passed. During this period of time, the infantry squadron and the cavalry company were at peace for the time being. After shaking hands with the shopkeeper in the training of the cavalry, Cherchen pulled the infantry squadron out of the city every day to cooperate with the artillery company in order to strengthen the coordination between the infantry and the artillery.


    As long as you give me another three months, this mercenary regiment should be able to reach the level of an ordinary Swedish infantry squadron. This is Chechen''s expectation, but it was broken by a rebellion that no one expected.


    Jan sobeski, the Polish Lord who was once trusted by Prince yanush, raised the Rebel Flag in Lida fort and openly rebelled against yanush raziweu. He was accompanied by Jan zamois, who was imprisoned by Prince yanush. These people were originally given by yanush to his cousin boguslav as a gift of apology to Carl X. now they have all become his enemies.


    When Chechen received the order to come to the castle, many officers and nobles exchanged information with the castle servants on the stairs in the castle. Some greedy servants sold the information they overheard to nobles and officers. There were all kinds of information and everything they said. Some say that Prince boguslav has joined Prince yanush and he will fight against Jan sobesky together; Some said that the prince had asked field marshal Brauer wickensburg for help, and the field marshal was leading the Swedish army to come; Others say that deputy commander Pavel sapega has made contact with Jan sobeski, and the two armies are moving towards Werner; The most sensational news is that after hearing that Jan sobesky had betrayed himself, the prince was angry and his old injury recurred and died.

 Chapter 226

    With the sound of the door being opened on the second floor, the corridor was suddenly quiet. People looked up to see if the prince had come out.


    Chechen''s eyes were sharp. At one glance, he recognized that it was sarben, the royal doctor of yanush, walking on the corridor. Salburn was carrying a medicine box and couldn''t help wiping his forehead with a handkerchief.


    Some officers and nobles also recognized salburn''s identity. They rushed to salburn and kept asking about the prince.


    "Doctor, how is the prince?"


    "Salburn, my friend. How are your royal highness?"


    People who know or don''t know are trying hard to express their love for salburn at the moment, trying to get a word from him.


    However, apart from saying that the prince was very good, salburn did not reveal any information about people and.


    Of course, this made them very dissatisfied. The "encirclement circle" around salburn not only did not disperse, but became tighter and tighter. And the sweat on salburn''s forehead grew more and more, and his face became more and more flushed. The doctor was obviously unable to cope with such a scene.


    Chechen pushes away the most peripheral people. He wants to go in and save salben. After all, they know each other.


    Just then, the door of the prince''s room was opened again. Then it was ronzinsky who came out of the door. Although the prince''s confidant, who was defeated by mihau, was not completely healed, his angry face and Lengmo''s solemn eyes still made the atmosphere in the corridor more solemn.


    People dared to look at longzinsky''s face, but they didn''t dare to be swept by his eyes. The people who had been swept by lonzinski could not help lowering their heads, and the "encirclement" around salburn began to loosen.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Chechen drilled in and pulled salben out.


    "The prince will gather all the officers in the hall in five minutes, and he won''t see anyone else today." lonzinski announced the prince''s order to everyone. As soon as the words fell, he went back to his room.


    The officers who received the order began to walk towards the hall in twos and threes, while the nobles who were not summoned by the prince and unwilling were looking for salburn''s figure, but could they still be found? They had no choice but to leave the castle.


    Salburn didn''t go far. He was pulled to a corner by Chechen and hid.


    The scene just now obviously consumed salburn. He gasped like a broken bellows.


    "Are you all right, salburn?" Chechen asked with concern.


    "I''m fine, commander Chechen. Thank you." salben smiled at Chechen. The lock of hair on his head was rolled into a ridiculous comma, shiny with sweat.


    Chechen was relieved to see that salben was all right. He told salburn to hide here for a while, because some unwilling nobles might still be looking for him. And Chechen himself is going to the hall.


    He heard the prince''s order to summon officers in the hall.


    Just then, salben shouted to Chechen.


    "Commander Chechen, don''t you have anything to ask me?"


    "No, what do I want to ask you?" Chechen was puzzled.


    Salburn''s mouth bulged a few times and his face turned red again.


    "No, it''s all right," finally, salburn stammered.


    "Then I''ll go first."


    Chechen felt that salben was obviously too nervous to speak flustered. He wanted to comfort salben again, but there was not much time left in five minutes. Cherchen had to say goodbye and leave first.


    At the door of the hall, Chechen accidentally met victor who had just arrived.


    So they walked into the hall together.


    In the hall, thirty-four officers, including Prince yanush''s allies feodo obkhovic and Alexander otkinski, gathered here.


    Prince yanush sat on the throne. As if to show his majesty and exaggerate the atmosphere of war, the prince wore scales today. His exquisite sword was placed in front of him. Seeing Chechen and Victor coming in, Prince yanush stared at them, as if blaming them for their non punctuality.


    Chechen and Victor went to two empty seats and sat down without saying a word.


    Now, everyone is here. Lonzinski closed the door and the meeting officially began.


    "Everybody," cried Prince yanush, his voice full of anger.


    "The traitor Jan sobeski has turned his back on us and kidnapped Jan zamois and our closest friends. Now he wants to unite with sapega in an attempt to put out our ongoing just cause. In order not to let him succeed, I decided to fight first. What opinions can you say?"


    With that, yanush stopped talking. He waited for the others to speak.


    People, look at me and I look at you. Finally, Alexander otkinski spoke first:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, your highness is right."


    Alexander otkinski set the tone for his speech first.


    "Although Jan sobeski rebelled, he didn''t take many people away, which shows that the people''s heart is still on our side. We should quickly calm the rebellion and rescue Jan zamois and other kidnapped people while he just rebelled and has a shaky foothold."


    As soon as Alexander otkinski had finished, the others began to talk. They aimed what they dared not say to yanush at Alexander otkinski.


    "Lida castle is high and deep, and it is the nest of Jan sobesky. He is obviously well prepared to rebel. There are no heavy artillery to break such a castle. But our large artillery is still in the factory," said a French officer.


    Cherchen knew the man''s name was Henry. He led a team of pistol cavalry. Everyone had a good ability to shoot accurately on a bumpy horse.


    "General Alexander, our militia has just assembled and has not been fully trained. According to my estimation, it will take more than three months for them to have real combat effectiveness." Tilly, an officer from Bremen, Germany, also agreed with Henry.


    Then, three more officers expressed their opinions. Their opinions were surprisingly consistent, that is, waiting for the time to come.


    Yanush listened to the opinions of these officers, his veins jumped and his fists clenched. The prince really wants to reprimand these people who emphasize opportunity and opportunity. We need time. Don''t Jan sobesky, a traitor, need time? Wouldn''t it be more difficult to put down the rebellion if he didn''t take advantage of the precarious foothold of his rebellion and wait until he persuaded Jan zamois and others to put all their strength in their pockets?


    "Should we ask the Swedes to help us attack Lida Fort together?"


    Finally, fiordo obkhovic whispered what yanush didn''t want to hear.


    Swedish again! Yanush didn''t know he had said it several times. If everything depended on the Swedes, we wouldn''t be as good as a dog in front of the Swedes. To gain the respect of the other party, we must show the strength commensurate with this respect. Yanush''s inability to deal with sapesh is enough to humiliate himself in front of the Swedes. If he can''t deal with Jan sobeski, yanush will become worthless.


    Although yanush didn''t want to ask the Swedes for help, others didn''t think so. Fiordo''s words won the approval of most people as soon as he spoke.


    "Enough!"


    Yanush clenched his fists and slammed down the table. He stood up angrily, like an angry lion.


    Fiordo, who was still elated, saw yanush get angry, instinctively shrunk his head, and the voice of the meeting suddenly calmed down.


    "We deal with Jan sobesky by ourselves and don''t need to rely on the Swedes," yanush said.


    "Your Highness''s lesson!" Alexander otkinski echoed the prince''s words.


    "Alexander, I appoint you as gatman (commander) and lead 12000 people to attack Lida fort," yanush decided.


    Then he called the names of the officers who had gone out with Alexander.

 Chapter 227

    The army of 12000 people is half of the army that Prince yanushi now controls. It seems that yanushi is really angry this time.


    "I will live up to your expectations, Prince, and bring sobesky to you like a dog," said Alexander otkinski excitedly.


    For Alexander''s statement, yanushi nodded with satisfaction.


    At this time, fiordo obhovich also asked the prince to fight and said, "Your Highness, please allow me to go with General Alexander to pacify sobesky."


    Fiordo got Prince yanush''s special look because he took refuge in yanush at the banquet that day, but he was always depressed. Although yanush gave him great courtesy, he did not give fiordo any real duty. His poor performance in Smolensk made him infamous among the nobles of Werner. Although no one would say it in front of him due to his identity, he still heard a lot of pointing behind him.


    As a result, fiordo urgently needed an opportunity, an opportunity for the prince to entrust him with an important task and impress others.


    Yanushi looked at fiordo''s eager expression, and a feeling of disgust rose in his heart.


    "This guy has lost all his family property and wants to lose all mine?" yanush scolded in his heart.


    On the surface, however, yanush smiled and expressed his appreciation for fiordo''s active fight. However, the prince also said that he had to deal with sapega in werna. If fiordo went to Lida fort, he would not even have a person to discuss. For the sake of the overall situation, he still wanted fiordo to stay and help himself.


    Hearing that Prince yanush had said so, fiordo had to agree with him in disappointment.


    "Do you have any comments? Chechen and Victor, just now you two didn''t speak, let''s talk about your ideas." although he has made the decision to send troops and appointed gettman, yanush asked the officers for advice in order to show his "enlightened dictatorship". Chechen and Victor, two officers who were also in the battle sequence, were unfortunately named.


    Cherchen and Victor didn''t speak just now. In fact, they have their own thoughts. Chechen didn''t want to fight with sobesky. Father sparsokukotsky sent to Weige hasn''t returned yet. He was worried that attacking sobesky at this time would make mihau misunderstand their sincerity; Victor''s mind was full of Mrs. kolf. He was really reluctant to part with Mrs. kolf all day now.


    "Your Highness, my mercenary regiment has just expanded, and the recruits in it have not been fully trained. Is it OK?" Chechen found a reason to hope to stay in Werner.


    For Chechen''s shirking, yanushi was obviously unhappy. He scolded Chechen: "soldier, war is the most severe mother. Although he can''t give you health and happiness, he can exercise your will and spirit. You should take those recruits to the battlefield, because a battle is worth thousands of training."


    With that, yanush looked at Victor again.


    "What about you, Victor? Did you stop talking because you were as timid as Chechen?"


    With Cherchen''s lesson, Victor didn''t dare to show it even if he didn''t want to go again. He hastily clarified, "of course not, your highness. I''m just thinking about how many guns I need to blast through the walls of Lida fort."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Lida fort is not a bastion. It has more than twenty-four pounds of artillery."


    Listening to Prince yanush''s words, Victor quickly nodded, saying that he had no problem and would resolutely complete the tasks assigned by the prince.


    For Victor''s statement, yanushi nodded with satisfaction.


    No more objections were raised. At the insistence of Prince yanush, Cherchen and them are about to get involved in a new war.


    And in the place that is about to become the center of the vortex - Lida fort. Young Jan sobeski is saying goodbye to the nobles rescued by him, such as Jan zamois and Stanislaw.


    "Nephew, thanks to you this time. Otherwise, we would be given to the Swedes by yanush, a traitor." general Jan zamois said gratefully. He is the Lord of Lublin castle, which is in the middle of the triangle of Werner, Warsaw and Krakow.


    "Yes, at the beginning, I misunderstood you, thinking that you betrayed the country for glory and were willing to work for the traitors, which tarnished the honor of your family," Stanislaw leantskoronsky said.


    Other nobles and officers also expressed their gratitude to Jan sobesky.


    For these words of gratitude, Jan sobesky smiled modestly. He said to everyone, "God can testify that my loyalty to the Republic and the goddess of national protection has never changed. Next, I will fight the traitors for honor and faith."


    Jan sobeski had expected that his actions would be wildly retaliated by yanush, but he was confident that with the support of Lida fort and Jan zamois, he would win an unprecedented victory.


    "Don''t worry, nephew. We will lead troops to support you as promised. Then we will cooperate inside and outside and give yanush a good look." Jan zamois reiterated his commitment to Jan sobesky.


    "Thank you, uncle," said Jan sobesky gratefully.


    "But nephew, we really don''t have to send someone to ask deputy commander sapega for help?" Stanislaw leantzkoronsky asked suspiciously. He still believes that the more people there are, the greater the chance of victory.


    "Uncle, deputy commander sapega, they are in Uige, which is far from being thirsty," Jan sobesky explained with a smile.


    Of course, this is only a superficial reason. The real reason is that Jan sobeski is not easy to resort to mouth. That is, he doesn''t want to share the honor of defeating yanush with deputy commander sapega and others. This is also the reason why he is willing to stay with yanush for the time being and give kindness to Jan zamois and others, rather than take refuge in deputy commander sapega.


    He said that Jan sobesky didn''t want to be inferior to others. And now he has almost succeeded. By rescuing the nobles and officers detained by yanush, Jan sobeski has succeeded in bringing them into his own camp.


    Stanislaw lianzkoronsky nodded in agreement with Jan sobesky''s explanation.


    "Then in two months, we''ll see you under the city of lidaborg," said Stanislaw lianzkoronsky.


    "Together we witnessed the fall of yanush raziwiu under Lida fort," Jan sobeski predicted victory.

 Chapter 228

    Although yanush made an early decision to send troops, it was August 4 that the army led by General Alexander otkinski really set out from Werner.


    During this time, yanushi made the most adequate preparations. He provided Alexander''s army with all the guns he could collect, including seven mortars, forty-two three pound guns, eighteen twelve pound guns and one twenty-four pound gun. In addition, yanush ordered boguslav to go to Warsaw immediately to make amends to Carl X and Christina, and stationed his army in the zone between Werner and vigil, so as to prevent sapega from sneaking into Werner when the prince''s army besieged Lida fort.


    On the other hand, yanush also continued to spend a lot of money to buy a large number of grain and military supplies from Germany. Almost every German Arsenal received yanush''s orders for everything from swords and spears, fire guns and artillery to horse armor. The musket alone cost Prince yanush 50000 Taylor. These materials will continue to be transported to Werner in the future.


    Obviously, yanushi has realized that with the increasing number of his opponents, the war in Lithuania can no longer end in the short term. He should be prepared for a protracted war.


    Watching the last flag of the army going to Fort Lida disappear on the horizon, yanush, standing on the tower of Werner, withdrew his eyes. Beside him, lonzinski stood around.


    "Long zinski, how long do you think Alexander will be able to capture Lida Fort?" yanush asked casually.


    Lonzinski is a little embarrassed about this problem. In this era, the technological revolution of gunpowder is far from leaving the revolution of the castle behind. With the popularity of bastions and other city building technologies, the defense of fortresses and cities against artillery has been greatly enhanced, and a siege will often become a protracted siege. After that, without foreign aid, the outcome depends on which party''s food and energy are exhausted first. This time is often calculated in months. Lonzinski has never been to Lida fort, so it is difficult to estimate the defense degree of Lida fort.


    "Don''t you know?" yanush didn''t want to get the answer from longzinsky. He may be asking himself more about how long he hopes to end the war.


    "My subordinates feel that as long as the situation remains unchanged, General Alexander should be able to capture Lida Fort within two months." lonzinski gave yanush a 60 day estimate.


    Sixty days, this is almost the same as yanush''s own judgment. So yanush went downstairs slowly. When he came down to the first step, yanush''s chest tightened fiercely, and he almost rolled down the step. Fortunately, longzinsky responded and held him in time.


    "Prince!" longzinsky asked anxiously, holding yanush''s arm in one hand.


    "Come on, go find salben." yanush''s lips began to turn white, and he didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    In Chechen''s mercenary regiment, there was also a man who was sick and had no strength to speak.


    "My dear nephew, I seem to have seen an angel yesterday. He came to pick me up," said Pedro weakly, lying on the carriage with a cold water bag on his forehead.


    "Stop talking nonsense, dear uncle. Didn''t Dr. salburn say that you have a fever." Chechen persuaded Pedro.


    "I don''t believe that guy now, a quack who cures diseases and bleeds by leeches," said Pedro, shaking his head.


    He felt that his head was full of paste.


    Two days before the army started, Pedro accidentally fell ill. Chechen soon invited salben to see a doctor for Pedro. After salburn''s diagnosis, Pedro just has a fever and will be fine in a few days. Salburn also suggested that Pedro should stay in Werner and not take part in the war against Fort Lida. But Pedro can rest assured that although he believes that his nephew will not leave him to take refuge in Jan sobesky or Pavel sapega, he is not here. If fedot and yelisheyi leak his mouth and his nephew knows that he has kidnapped father spasokukotsky, it will not be a big deal. So Pedro insisted on following the mercenary regiment. In order to recover as soon as possible, Pedro also accepted salburn''s suggestion and implemented bloodletting therapy. But I didn''t expect my condition to be more serious now.


    "Then you should have a good rest first. When you get to Lida fort, I''ll find a local doctor for you to see."


    Listen to Chechen say so, Pedro nodded.


    "Also, uncle is ill now and can''t command the battle. You have to fight well and don''t play any tricks." Pedro warned Cherchen.


    Chechen quickly said he would never. He would obey the orders of General Alexander otkinski.


    This was actually used to comfort Pedro. In fact, Chechen had already thought about it. When he arrived at Lida fort, he applied to the general for logistical security. This time, businessmen, craftsmen and prostitutes from various countries followed the army of 12000 people. These people rely on a variety of commodities, skills and bodies to be ready to serve soldiers and buy the spoils obtained by the army at a low price.


    This was also a common practice in the war at that time. Since most of the troops had no logistical supplies, they could only rely on local supplies and accompanying businessmen to supplement supplies. This also gave birth to a large vassal group. A long siege often established a town scale market around the siege side, where everything was prepared for Taylor who drained the soldiers.


    Of course, such a market needs managers and maintenance. In the past, the army tended to use businessmen to manage such fairs. But later, the officers found that the mercenary nature of businessmen could easily be bought by enemy spies and saboteurs, so that poisoning and assassination of their own officers occurred in the market. Later, the generals learned to be smart. They would specially allocate an army to manage the market and collect taxes, which could not only ensure safety, but also inflate the officers'' money bags.


    However, Chechen''s main interest is this position. He doesn''t have to participate in the siege. This made him get rid of the trouble of continuing to quarrel with MIHA u and others (Chechen didn''t know that Jan sobeski and MIHA U''s sapesh were not together).


    Although it''s an exaggeration for the hundreds of military merchants to protect the 1000 mercenaries, Chechen is sure to take this position. Because he had stuffed enough Taylor into General Alexander''s adjutant''s pocket. For the first time in his life, Chechen bribed his superiors.

 Chapter 229

    In the main hall of Lida fort, Jan sobesky was watching the intelligence sent by the spies thoughtfully.


    "It''s Alexander otkinski. He brought an army of 12000 people. Prince yanush, do you despise me or value me?"


    Putting the information on his desk, Jan sobesky stood up. He smiled with some self mockery.


    He had expected yanush raziweu to attack Lida Fort himself. He is confident that with the strong defense and sufficient materials of Lida fort, yanush''s army will be firmly restrained under the city of Lida fort. Two months later, when their veterans were tired, Yang zamois and others, who had already planned with Yang sobeski, surrounded yanush''s army from the outside, and the two sides attacked inside and outside to eliminate yanush in Lida fort. As long as his plan succeeds, he will be the first person to save the Republic, and even deputy commander Pavel sapega''s prestige can not be compared with him. At that time, he was waving troops from Werner to Warsaw to liberate the capital of the Republic from the hands of the Swedes. The king and parliament will not spare him the scepter of the marshal of the Republic. Even one day, he can become a king (of course, this is a little too far).


    But now, the rebel commander is General Alexander otkinski of Fort covno. The general is an old acquaintance with his father and has many contacts with him. In the eyes of Jan sobesky, ojinsky is synonymous with conservatism. His tactics are "classical" and do not know how to adapt.


    The honor of defeating him cannot be compared with defeating yanush raziwiu. People will praise a man for killing a lion, but no one will praise you for killing a dog.


    That''s why Jan sobesky was a little disappointed.


    Jan sobesky opened the curtains on the window, and the situation outside was clear and panoramic.


    At the moment, Lida fort is a busy scene. All the soldiers were actively strengthening the city walls, digging trenches and carrying artillery.


    Jan sobesky saw an old man in a white Friar''s uniform pushing and pulling a gun with three servant children. The old man is father Marek of the monastery outside lidar castle. The priest is kind and has a high reputation in lidar castle. When the news of Jan sobieski''s allegiance to yanush in miatelsk came, father Marek threw his stick to the ground and scolded Jan sobieski as a shameful traitor; When Jan sobeski rescued Jan zamois and others, the old man became his most loyal follower. Father Marek melted the gold and silver wares of the monastery and gave them to Jan sobesky for military use, and personally helped strengthen the city.


    Jan sobesky turned his eyes to the walls of Lida castle. The four walls in the East, West, North and south of Lida fort were redesigned and built by Jan sobeski at a heavy cost. The construction of the city wall was even earlier than before the outbreak of the Russian Polish war. At present, Fort Lida is surrounded by fortresses protruding from the wall. Each fortress has five twelve pound guns. Even if the attacking party exceeds three times his own, Jan sobesky is not afraid.


    There were three thousand defenders at Fort lidar and twelve thousand enemies.


    Although the difference in military strength is not as great as that between Fyodor and Prince Alexei in the battle of Smolensk, many of the troops of kenush are mercenaries. They have rich combat experience and their combat effectiveness is much better than those mobs of Czar Russia. Purely in terms of combat effectiveness, these 12000 people were far more than the Tsarist Russian army at that time. This is also the reason why Jan sobeski thinks yanush attaches importance to himself.


    Fortunately, Lida Fort does not need to stick to it for more than half a year like Smolensk. He only needs to hold on for a month.


    But why two months? I can beat Alexander otkinski now! As soon as Jan sobesky got the idea, he got excited uncontrollably. He took off his winged cavalry feather helmet from the hanger and strode out of the room.


    "General, where are you going?"


    Seeing that Jan sobesky went out of the Lord''s hall with his helmet, the adjutant Jan ruoeukev, who had been guarding the door, hurried up and asked.


    Jan sobesky shouted, "go and defeat oginsky."


    Jan ruokev was stunned, but he wouldn''t ask what to do or what to do? He will only follow Jan sobesky forward.


    They got on the horse. Jan ruokev took down the bugle by the saddle and puffed up his cheeks and blew it hard.


    After a while, the two hundred cavalry in Lida fort were assembled.


    Jan sobesky didn''t speak. He pulled out his scepter and pointed at the city gate. Then he clamped the horse''s stomach, and the horse kicked four times and ran towards the city gate. Behind it, at the same time, 800 horseshoes were beating on the ground.


    Jan sobesky didn''t want to take 200 cavalry to compete with an army of 12000 people. No arrogant person would do such a move. He was going to eat a small group of mercenaries who had been forcibly recruited from the large army near the road that oginsky passed.


    Local supply was the most effective and economical way for the army to obtain food and other supplies at that time. In the 30-year war, among the various armies fighting in the German region, except the Swedish army, other armies were supplemented by materials from the occupied and belligerent areas. When supplies were insufficient, the army commander would acquiesce in the mercenaries'' forced recruitment of local farmers'' food, which also made many mercenaries form a habit of wartime robbery.


    Many of oginsky''s army are veterans during the 30-year war. Oginsky himself believes that plundering the warring areas is an effective means to weaken his opponents and strengthen himself. So Jan sobesky was sure that he would be captured.


    Moreover, he must think that he has only the way to defend the city, and he will never dare to go out of the city to fight with him.


    The day after leaving Lida fort, Jan sobesky and his cavalry met a group of German mercenaries outside a village. There were fifty-six mercenaries, including thirty spearmen and twenty Musketeers, as well as six German double handed swordsmen.


    Jan sobesky''s cavalry surrounded them outside the village and broke the mercenary''s attempt to escape into the village. These mercenaries are tough when they see that they can''t retreat. They formed a circle, with spearmen outside and Musketeers inside, mixed with two handed swordsmen in the middle, defending like a hedgehog.


    For such a difficult bone, sobesky chose to attack. He led the winged cavalry in three rows. The winged cavalry''s horses were close to each other, and the two knights even touched their feet. The winged cavalry held the super long lance flat and let the horses trot at a slow speed.


    On the wings of the winged cavalry, armored Cossacks and polish pistol cavalry jumped out at high speed. They moved to the two wings of the hedgehog and constantly peeled off the hard shell of the hedgehog with fire.


    The mercenaries are in a dilemma. Their Musketeers hesitated to fight back. If they fight back, they will not have enough firepower to resist the fatal attack of the winged cavalry; But if they don''t fight back, they can only endure the endless harassment of armored Cossacks and pistol cavalry.


    Some Musketeers couldn''t help pulling the trigger, and more Musketeers were fired. This is the moment Jan sobesky is waiting for. He gave the order to charge. The winged cavalry held the super long lance flat and crashed into the gun forest at medium speed.


    An extra long lance, longer than the spear in the long gunner''s hand, pierced the mercenary''s body. The first wave of winged cavalry killed the long spearmen, the second wave of winged cavalry broke through the formation, and the third wave of winged cavalry plunged the defeated soldiers in retreat to the ground. The original unbreakable formation was destroyed in an instant.


    Some brave mercenaries still want to be trapped. They hold their weapons and kill the cavalry in all directions, but they are all knocked down to the ground.


    In the next few days, Jan sobesky''s cavalry followed suit, destroying two separate mercenaries.

 Chapter 230

    Alexander otkinski certainly did not dare to let Werner know the bad news that the army against lidar fort was beaten by several sneak attacks by Jan sobesky before it was successful. All his submissions to lidar Fort reported good news but not bad news, claiming that the army was progressing smoothly. All these days, Prince yanush has been in a good mood, even calling salben less. He also often held dinners and knight competitions to show his composure to foreign envoys and Werner''s army and people and did not take sapega Jan sobeski in the eye.


    This series of moves has indeed played a role in stabilizing the morale of the army. Envoys from various countries came to the prince''s palace more and more frequently, and spoke with the prince more and more respectfully. Some envoys of small countries such as varajia even began to call the prince Duke of Lithuania.


    On that day, boguslav sent a messenger to report his situation in Warsaw to yanush.


    "How''s bogusslav doing in Warsaw?" yanush asked impatiently as soon as he saw the messenger. Boguslav''s visit to Warsaw was very important. Although some important Swedish ministers had interceded before, Carl X had not made a clear statement, but asked boguslav to go to Warsaw. Whether his cousin can get Carl X''s understanding is not only related to his own life and death, but also directly related to the attitude of the monarchs and ministers of the kingdom of Sweden towards himself.


    "At the beginning, King Carl x refused to receive his royal highness. He also ordered the garrison in Warsaw to close the gate and refuse the prince to enter. This made his royal highness live in the wild all night."


    Hearing this, yanushi''s heart jumped a few times. His face was pale, as if he had heard the most terrible thing. He seemed to see the gallows waiting for boguslav. After all, now nominally boguslav did not submit to the Swedes. It is conceivable what treatment a prince of a hostile country would encounter when he went to an enemy city.


    "No, it won''t." yanushi kept comforting himself in his heart. Carl x is not a sentimental person. He should understand the value of his brother. In Lithuania, no one can win over a group of people to stand on the side of the kingdom of Sweden with the reputation of the raziwiu family. Insulting boguslav is insulting himself, and executing boguslav is not only feuding with the raziweu family, but also driving himself to the opposite of the Swedes. Even King Carl x, who was at the height of the sun, had to weigh the consequences. Besides, Frederick elector is here. He''s boguslav''s uncle!


    "Then what?" yanush asked tremblingly.


    Hearing Prince yanush''s question, the messenger said excitedly, "but the next morning, his Majesty King Carl x welcomed his royal highness into the city with the most solemn etiquette. Almost all generals and civil servants in Warsaw attended the welcome ceremony. His Majesty''s affection for boguslav was like a brother who had been lost for many years."


    Yanush breathed a sigh of relief. The messenger''s words must be exaggerated, but after all, it shows that Carl X has stopped investigating Christina.


    Or explain that there is no longer an investigation on the surface.


    At this time, yanushi looked at the messenger with blame. The messenger couldn''t speak. He didn''t know to report the good news first, which surprised him.


    "Did boguslav ask you to bring a letter back?" yanush asked again.


    "Yes, your Highness''s letter is here. Your highness asked me to accept the great prince."


    The messenger said, took the first two steps and handed the letter to yanush.


    Yanush opened the letter.


    In his letter, boguslav described his situation in Warsaw. He reassured his cousin that King Carl X''s anger had dissipated because his uncle, general Eriksson and general Wittenberg all spoke well for himself. When Carl x met him alone, he said he made a mistake that men would make, but it didn''t lead to irreparable consequences after all. Don''t take all minor mistakes to heart. Christina''s there. He''ll intercede. And after so long, her anger has dissipated a lot. Boguslav also asked yanush to say that there is no doubt about the victory of the Swedes and whether he should join the Swedes anyway. This is also what he hinted at himself from the king to the princes and ministers in Warsaw.


    At the end of the letter, boguslav said that the messenger who came was a trustworthy person and helped himself a lot in Warsaw. His cousin could show him the generosity of the raziweu family.


    "What''s your name?" after reading the letter, yanush asked the messenger in front of him.


    "Your Highness, my name is Catherine. I''m a Scot." the messenger saw Prince yanush asking about his last name and quickly bent down to answer.


    "My cousin said in his letter that you helped him a lot in Warsaw. What''s the matter?"


    Listening to Prince yanush''s personal questions, Catherine replied in fear: "What I did is really insignificant. As you know, Robert Douglas, the general under King Carl x, is also Scottish. I found General Douglas through this relationship. I begged him to take me to general Eriksson and ask his Majesty King Carl x for mercy through general Eriksson."


    Yanush nodded.


    "Every little kindness will be rewarded with glory. You have done a good job, and I will reward you heavily."


    Hearing that Prince yanush wanted to reward herself, Catherine quickly knelt down on one knee.


    "Great prince, it''s my honor to work for you and your highness bogusslav. The prince has given me a lot of money. I shouldn''t have asked for your reward. But there''s one thing I can''t do, but it''s easy for you."


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?" yanush said kindly. He even put his hand on Catherine''s head, like a priest.


    "I want to marry Helena obhovich."


    "Helena obkhovich? Is she fiordo''s daughter? Do you know her?" yanush thought and asked.


    "Prince Mingjian! Princess Helena and I fell in love in Smolensk."


    Yanush thought, if in the past, a Scot would never be worthy of the daughter of the Lord of Smolensk. But now, fiordo is just a scavenger kept by himself. Why not buy a loyal subordinate with his daughter?


    "I''ll do it for you, son. I''ll talk to fiordo about it."


    Catherine heard the speech and kissed yanush''s hand happily. He was so excited that his dream would come true soon.


    Some people are happy and others are sad. While Catherine is happy, General Alexander otkinski is about to be weakened by Jan sobesky''s sneak attack.


    The successive attacks on the small forces forced Alexander otkinski to order the army to stop moving forward temporarily. Ojinsky had to recall all the troops scattered to collect supplies to prevent them from repeating their mistakes again.


    "Damn it, who can tell me where Jan sobesky is? In three days, I lost 200 people, most of whom are veterans of hundreds of wars. Now some army officers with less than 100 guards dare not even go out of the camp."


    In the village where general otkinski''s headquarters was stationed, otkinski waved his arms exaggerated and shouted to all the officers present.


    Some officers bowed their heads. They were the cowards in the general''s mouth.


    But this is also a helpless thing. Once there was a Polish militia of 100 people, but it was only 10 miles away from the big army, but when the big army heard the gunshot and arrived, the small army had been completely destroyed and none of them survived.


    There are many rumors in the Polish company. They describe Jan sobeski as a ghost coming and going without a trace. They all say that fighting with such an army is no different from suicide.


    Although the officers tried their best to clarify and inspire the fighting spirit of the soldiers, they had little effect. Because so far, in the battle with Jan sobeski, ojinski''s troops have not even received a prisoner or even a body.


    Ojinski needs to rely on a victory over Jan sobeski to boost his morale. But after each attack, Jan sobesky and his cavalry wiped out all their traces like skilled hunters. Oginsky once sent some scouts, but they all have no return.


    Seeing no one talking, ojinsky''s eyes were as big as ox''s. He breathed heavily, the whip in his hand slapped his palm.


    "Chaplin, do you think you can find Jan sobesky''s cavalry?" when otkinski''s palm was knocked red, the yanush appointed gatman finally stopped this "self mutilation" behavior. He casually called an officer''s name and asked him to come up with a way.


    Chablin, who was named, was originally a faculty member of Werner University. He had a good study of theology, but he knew little about how to lead the army. But even so, after chablin read several books on war, he realized that war was just that.


    "General, I don''t think we can do anything about Jan sobesky so far because our soldiers have no sense of military honor. I once heard a scout talking to his officer and asked him to exchange ten Taylor for his captured prisoners. How can such an army fight! I don''t think soldiers should talk about money. Encourage them to act It should be the sense of honor and patriotism of soldiers. As Prince yanushi said, patriotism is our sharpest weapon. "


    Chabrin kept talking, unaware that ojinsky and some Lithuanian officers were green.


    "Patriotism"? "Military honor"? Ojinsky almost suspected that the officer named Chaplin was pointing fingers at the mulberry tree. If the people present were patriotic, how could they betray the king who had taken an oath and devote their loyalty to another king? As for the honor of soldiers, more than half of them are mercenaries. When will mercenaries care about the honor of soldiers.


    Oginsky''s whip struck the palm of his hand again. He was thinking that perhaps in the near future, perhaps immediately, his whip would fall on the face of the talking officer.


    But chablin didn''t realize that his great disaster was coming. He still expressed his opinions eloquently. But chabrin is obviously starting to get off the point. He began to boast that he had written to Prince yanush before the war (the war between Russia and Poland), in which he had foreseen the direction of the Russian attack. But in the end, the prince didn''t take his advice, otherwise


    Chaplin''s words stopped at "otherwise". Because ojinsky''s whip had fallen on the face of the former college teacher who was full of horses.


    Chaplin covered his face with his hand in pain. When he put down his hand, they saw a bright red whip mark on Chaplin''s face.


    After a whip, oginsky was angry. He ordered two guards to drag Chaplin out.


    "Victor, tell me."


    After dealing with Chaplin, ojinsky called Victor''s name again.


    Standing next to victor, Cherchen looked at Victor with worry.


    Victor took a big step forward when he saw that ojinsky called his name.


    "Commander, I think we can lead the snake out of the hole," Victor told ojinsky.


    "Lead the snake out of the hole?" oginsky touched his chin. He chewed Victor''s words.


    "Yes, sir, commander. Since Jan sobesky likes to attack our small forces, we will satisfy him. We can deliberately send a small team to attract Jan sobesky to attack, and then the large forces that follow us will surround him." Victor explained.


    Obviously, although Victor was attached to the love of men and women, he did not waste his military skills.


    "Good, good."


    Ojinsky was also pleased with Victor''s plan. He tapped Victor on the chest with his whip. "Lieutenant, I''ll remember you."


    Although the solution is so settled. But when who acted as bait, none of them dared to take orders. No matter what kind of inducement oginsky made, he even offered a high reward of 2000 Taylor, but no officer dared to stand up. Because everyone knows that this is a highly dangerous task.


    Chechen also kept his head down to avoid otkinski''s attention. He had made up his mind to take part in the attack on Fort lidar as little as possible.


    The helpless ojinsky looked at Victor. The meaning is very clear: since you put forward the method, of course you should pawn the bait.


    "General, I''d like to go. But I have two conditions."


    Unexpectedly, Victor immediately accepted the task.


    "You said that as long as it is reasonable, I will meet you." seeing Victor take the initiative to accept the task, oginsky was in a good mood. He said with a smile.


    "First, I want half of the two thousand Taylor now."


    "Yes, it''s easy. I''ll ask the quartermaster to give it to you right away." okinsky agreed. This is not a problem for him at all. And ojinsky also knew that pre war rewards were the most effective way to boost the morale of mercenaries.


    "What is another condition?"


    "Second, I want someone from you."


    "Who?"


    "Chaplin."

 Chapter 231

    After returning to the mercenary regiment, Chechen took Victor''s task to do the bait to lure Jan sobesky and told Fatima and other officers of the original mercenary regiment. Of course, he also mentioned otkinski''s reward of 2000 Taylor.


    After that, Chechen gave Pedro a worried look. Because in his heart, uncle Pedro couldn''t turn his head when he heard of money. My uncle will be unhappy if he doesn''t take over the task of making money.


    I didn''t expect Pedro to be angry after listening. He nodded to Cherchen with satisfaction and said, "it''s right that you didn''t take this task. It''s victor. I didn''t expect that he would take the initiative to take such a dangerous task."


    Eh? Everyone looked at Pedro with strange eyes that didn''t know you. Chechen was also surprised. He didn''t expect that uncle Pedro didn''t love money.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Isn''t it obvious? The task of making bait with such a high risk factor is only two thousand Taylor. We really don''t think we have seen any money." Pedro said confidently.


    People suddenly realized that this is the familiar Pedro.


    After a while, argildas came in.


    "Captain, are you looking for me?" asked algeldas.


    Although algerdas was very unhappy with bachit at the first meeting, Cherchen''s separation made him mistakenly think that Cherchen took care of him, and he also respected Cherchen.


    "Yes, algerdas. General Alexander otkinski ordered all mercenaries to gather the cavalry and he would use them uniformly." Cherchen handed a command letter to algerdas.


    Although the order was conveyed by Chechen, it could not be false, algerdas carefully read the letter and confirmed the authenticity of the order.


    "I follow the arrangements of the general and the commander," said algerdas.


    Cherchen nodded. He gave a few more orders to argildas, and asked him to report to oginsky.


    "I hope he will make great contributions to the commander and become prosperous as soon as possible," Pedro whispered, looking at algerdas.


    Chechen looked at Pedro helplessly. Many of uncle''s words can''t be understood literally.


    For the next three days, ojinsky''s army was moving at a speed of 30 miles a day. After walking thirty miles, the army retreated five miles and camped. After confirming the absolute security, the grain collection team was sent to collect grain, and the size of the team was between 300 and 400, ensuring that it could support the arrival of reinforcements even in case of a raid.


    Under such a situation, although Jan sobeski followed several grain collection teams several times, he gave up because he was not sure.


    Seeing ojinsky''s army getting closer and closer to lidar castle, it will be under lidar castle in two days. If there is no suitable opportunity, Jan sobeski has to go back to the city and stick to it.


    On this day, the scouts sent by Jan sobesky brought back a message.


    A small force of more than 150 people came to a small village near the valley where Jan sobesky was hiding and is now hurrying back.


    "Are you sure this army is not the bait put out by ojinsky?"


    After hearing the Scout''s description, Jan sobesky asked suspiciously.


    The Scout standing in front of him was a pure polish. He is now wearing civilian clothes and a hemp rope around his waist. He looks no different from ordinary civilians.


    "General, at the beginning, I also doubted, because there were no less than 300 conscripts we met in the past two days, and the number of this small army was obviously too small. But when I pretended to be a farmer and sneaked into the village and listened to their commander''s speech, I was sure that this gang should not be the bait released by the rebels." the Scout said to Jan sobeski.


    Now, Jan sobesky became interested. He trusted the scout in front of him, because the soldier had fought with Bogdan hemelinitsky and Crimean Khan in Ukraine for several years. He was not only loyal, but also capable.


    "Because no commander would release such abnormal bait," said the Scout.


    "What do you mean he''s not normal?" asked Jan sobesky.


    "Well, general..."


    Then the scouts described to Jan sobeski the situation after chablin led the people into the village.


    Chablin led the grain expedition into the village when it was still dawn. As soon as he entered the village, chablin did not order the soldiers to enter the farmers'' homes and rummage through the boxes to find food and valuable things like the usual grain collection team. Instead, he ordered his men to gather all the people in the village into the church in the center of the village. When all the people in the village gathered in front of the village church, Captain Chaplin began his long speech.


    In his speech, Chaplin first angrily denounced Jan sobeski''s injustice and betrayal of Prince yanush. Then he publicized Prince yanushi''s love for the people and the son. Finally, chablin called on the villagers to contribute food and help the prince defeat Jan sobesky.


    Things are quite normal here. Some polish and Lithuanian officers do not collect materials as recklessly as mercenaries. They still have some local feelings and are willing to complete the task by gentle means as much as possible. However, when reality and desire conflict, they will still focus on completing the task and forcibly levy the villagers'' property. However, it is rare for people like Chaplin to make speeches to inspire farmers to voluntarily donate food.


    The response of the villagers was the same as before. They sent an old man with white hair and beard. The old man first angrily denounced Jan sobesky''s perverse acts, and then wept to Chaplin about the poverty and poverty of the village. Although they are willing to help the prince, they are really more than willing but less than able. If the army really wants to expropriate, there are dozens of kilograms of potatoes in the village, which can be taken away by chablin. It is also a little affection of the villagers for the prince.


    Generally, when things get to this point, the grain collection team should show its true shape and start digging three feet. Surprisingly, the man named Chaplin seemed to sympathize with the villagers'' situation. Then he ordered his men to carry a box, which was full of Taylor.


    "Then the Chaplin traded money for food with the villagers?" speculated Jan sobesky.


    The Scout shook his head. He told Jan sobesky that chablin took Taylor back after the villagers believed it and took all the food away. The scouts heard from the soldiers under him that Chaplin had done it three times in a day.


    Can play this hand. Jan sobesky finally understood what the scouts meant by "abnormal". The so-called character determines everything. As a decoy officer, the most important thing is calm and calm. Because he has to face an enemy with an advantage in number, it will be the courage of the soldiers. Only when the commander is calm and calm, the soldiers will have the courage to fight. If this kind of officer who shows off his cleverness is used as bait, he will often panic and panic in the face of crisis. Instead of rallying people, he would take the soldiers and start running away. In this way, the bait loses its meaning.


    "What did Chaplin do before? Was he of noble origin?"


    "No, according to Chaplin''s own description, he used to be a teacher at Werner University and went to Sweden to study. He joined the army only after the war began."


    "It turned out to be a fool to read." Jan sobesky sneered.


    Considering that yanushi once said to himself that he would recruit university faculty, Jan sobeski some believe that Chaplin is not a bait given by ojinsky, but a new military officer who really lacks military experience.


    "Take me to see it right away. If it''s really a piece of fat, we''ll eat it. But leave a life for that lovely Chaplin. There are fewer and fewer interesting people in the Republic. One will die."


    Finally, Jan sobesky made up his mind to see it for himself.


    When Jan sobesky''s cavalry approached chablin''s team led by scouts, chablin''s grain team was resting and preparing lunch on the back of a small hillside. Several soldiers in Polish militia uniforms stood on the top of the hillside with long guns and muskets, monitoring every move around. Jan sobesky and the scouts secretly hid on both sides of the hillside to observe. Both sides of the hillside were surrounded by the wagon of the grain collection team, and all the materials and people of the grain collection team were in this semicircle.


    Seeing this regular arrangement, Jan sobesky nodded silently. It seems that the former university teacher named Chaplin is not just a fool.


    If we want to destroy the grain collection team quickly, the only way is to take the hillside before the grain collection team has found it, and then get a commanding advantage from the hillside and rush down. But any wind and grass around could not fail to attract the attention of the soldiers on the hillside. If you want to be imperceptible, you have to destroy the Sentinels on the hillside at the moment of the attack.


    It seems difficult, but it''s not difficult for Jan sobesky.


    Jan sobeski called the six best armored Cossacks in the army. They were ordered to move secretly to the hillside. At the moment of Jan sobeski''s attack, they killed the Sentinels with bows and arrows in advance to prevent them from giving a warning. Jan sobeski also asked some dragon cavalry to guard and investigate around. Although Jan sobeski could almost determine that Chaplin was a normal grain collection force, he was careful and there was no big mistake.


    A few wisps of cooking smoke began to emerge from behind the hillside, when the soldiers began to cook lunch. The six armored Cossacks chosen by Jan sobesky wore thick camouflage and crawled towards the hillside. They are very careful. Any wind and grass on the hillside will stop them.


    This caution also made them successful. The armored Cossacks moved to a distance of 20 meters from the top of the hill. At this distance, the Tatar bow used by the armored Cossacks could almost hit every shot.


    Taking advantage of the turn of the sentry on the hillside, a armored Cossack used his mirror to send a signal to the grove behind him - ready to attack.


    Then suddenly, the armored Cossacks ambushed at the foot of the hillside jumped from the ground at the same time. In pairs, they pointed the tartar bow with strings in their hands at the sentry. With the vibration of several bows, three sentinels on the hillside were shot at the neck and head at the same time, and lost their lives in an instant.


    Just then, the cavalry hidden in the woods rushed out of the woods. This is a cavalry unit under Jan sobesky, with a total of 100 horses.


    From the beginning, the cavalry raised the horse speed to the maximum. In the blink of an eye, the first row of cavalry rushed to the hillside. The slope of the hillside slowed down the cavalry''s horses, but the inertia brought by the high speed made them climb the top of the slope in a very short time. Next, it was time for them to attack the unsuspecting grain collection team from a commanding position.


    But what greeted them at the foot of the hillside was not the easy prey, but the dense forest of guns. Nearly a hundred long guns formed a dense forest of guns on the back of the hillside, and several winged cavalry who couldn''t hold their horses in the front ran into it. At this time, even if you have high martial arts skills, it won''t help. Although the winged cavalry waved their lances and sabers vigorously, they still tied their horses and men to their long guns.


    Then the Lancers roared. They took the lances in their hands and pushed them. After the bodies of the first row of winged cavalry fell down, they went up against the cavalry who kept rushing down.


    The two sides fell into a bloody stalemate in the middle of the back of the hillside. The cavalry pushed to the top of the mountain by their companions kept falling into the gun forest, which was twisted by long guns and halberds. But they are not the most unfortunate, the most pitiful is the cavalry on the top of the mountain. They were caught in the middle, neither up nor down. They became the living targets of the firemen at the foot of the mountain.


    When the war roar came, Jan sobesky knew he was still in the trap. The war roar''s accents were all German and Spanish, and the conscription team was completely disguised by mercenaries.


    "Get out, get out."


    When the first gunshot sounded and a blood mist filled the top of the slope, Jan sobesky immediately ordered the cavalry who were still unable to advance or retreat on the slope to withdraw quickly. He was acutely aware that behind the bait of the grain collection team, the hunter was coming soon.


    But how could Victor, who managed to lure Jan sobesky out, let him escape so easily. At this time, Victor led a small team of halberds, waving a long halberd, and swept the winged cavalry and armored Cossacks to the ground with their horses. They rushed to the top of the slope and killed the cavalry who began to retreat.


    The cavalry who lost speed was no match for the infantry with long handled weapons. In particular, the winged cavalry, which once frightened the infantry of all countries, completely lost its use in the crowded battlefield. And because of the terrain, it was difficult for them to even retreat,


    Some winged cavalry and armored Cossacks jumped off their horses. They fought desperately with sabers and spearmen.


    At this time, gunfire also appeared on Jan sobesky''s left wing, which was a cavalry Legion composed of various teams of cavalry. They were cruising around. After hearing the gunshot, they rushed in the direction of victor.

 Chapter 232

    "Keep up, everyone. There is supreme glory waiting for us!"


    Argildas rode on a tall horse, and the back of his saber kept patting the horse''s hip. After the sound of fire came, he and his cavalry were the first to rush in the direction of the grain collection team. On the path, the argyridas cavalry met a small group of dragon cavalry. These dragoons are the scouts sent by Jan sobesky.


    When the dragoons found the enemy, they got off their horses and raised their carbines towards argyrdas.


    There are also dragon cavalry and armored Cossacks in argyrdas, which are not pure impact cavalry. According to the Convention, the cavalry on both sides will use long-range weapons to shoot at each other for a while, and then enter the hand to hand fight after firing bullets and bows and arrows.


    But algerdas was too eager to get to the battlefield first. Argildas was born in the traditional Lithuanian aristocracy. His family worked for the Lithuanian princes (later the Lithuanian princes were concurrently held by the Polish king) for three centuries. Also because of this life and death credit of being princes for generations, the argildas family obtained a lot of land in Bryansk. However, as czar Russia ended the "era of chaos", the new czar continued to recover the lost territory. Bryansk was also occupied by czar Russia, and the land originally belonging to the argildas family was confiscated and distributed to the aristocrats of Czar Russia. The Algerian family who lost their land had nothing in the Algerian generation, leaving only the identity of nobility. Therefore, algerdas has been working very hard. When he was a child, he made an oath to revive the glory of the algerdas family. Now, as long as he can get to the battlefield first and capture Jan sobesky alive, the revival of the argildas family will be just around the corner. How could he not be in a hurry.


    Facing the obstruction of the Dragon cavalry, argildas ordered his subordinates not to use muskets and bows, but to rush straight with sabers. This greatly surprised Jan sobesky''s Dragon cavalry. They opened fire in a hurry, shot the bullets, and then got on the horse for close combat, but before they could get on the horse, they were quickly crossed by argildas and the cavalry following him, and were cut and fled in all directions.


    Beyond the dragoons, argildas quickly rushed to the battlefield. In front of him, Victor''s infantry marched Yang sobesky''s cavalry down the hillside from the top of the mountain, while on the other side, the cavalry led by Yang sobesky was in formation to meet Victor''s infantry on the flat ground.


    Seeing that a group of cavalry had arrived at the battlefield, Jan sobesky quickly turned and aimed his front at argildas.


    Today, Jan sobesky wears a coat of winged cavalry Chain Armor in a tiger skin cloak. The position of his chest armor is decorated with a gold cross, which is particularly dazzling in the sun.


    "Jan sobesky!"


    Algirdas looked at the golden figure, and his excitement was unspeakable. Argyrdas'' strong body trembled slightly on the horse, and his right hand was raised unconsciously. As soon as his hand fell, it was a signal to launch an attack.


    "Captain, shall we wait for others to arrive..."


    Looking at the cavalry of Jan sobesky, whose number is far more than his own, and the other reinforcements of his side have not arrived yet, a small flag warrior under algerdas hesitated.


    "Wait?" Algirdas glared at the little flag warrior.


    Seeing the captain glare at him, the little flag warrior lowered his head in fear. Other people dare not reveal their differences.


    "I will revive the argyrdas family," argyrdas said silently in his heart. With a wave of his hand, all the cavalry set out to attack.


    On the other side, seeing that the cavalry far less than himself dared to attack, Jan sobesky laughed at his opponent''s overestimation. Although he knew that he had fallen into the trap of oginsky, Jan sobesky was never a person who would bow to difficulties. He did not know that he had encountered thousands and hundreds of such battles in Ukraine. Each time, he could defeat the enemy''s plot and win.


    "All patriots and traitors who love this country think that they can destroy us by setting traps around us, but they are wrong. The just cause we do is blessed by the goddess of national protection. With the blessing of the goddess of national protection, we can''t win!"


    "Hooray! Hooray!"


    The remaining 400 cavalry should follow Jan sobesky''s declaration. They raised sabers and spears to fight the enemy to the death.


    "Remember, we are not retreating, but attacking, attacking!" Jan sobeski pointed to the saber, and he led the cavalry towards the arrow of argyrdas.


    "Attack, attack."


    Jan sobesky collided with the argyrdas cavalry. As two torrents stirred up thousands of waves, the cavalry in the front of the two cavalry teams fell off their horses one after another. Their guns were broken and their knives were broken, becoming the first victims.


    Argyrdas''s saber killed a armored Cossack who rushed in front of him, and his hand was wiped by the armored Cossack''s lance, bringing out a shed of blood.


    A dragon cavalry of the prince''s army pointed a carbine mounted on a saddle at a winged cavalry. In the charge just now, the super long lance in the wing cavalry''s hand nailed a armored Cossack to the ground. Then he killed a dragon cavalry trying to sneak from behind with a saber, but the luck of the wing cavalry came to an end. The carbine bullet drilled a small hole in his winged cavalry armor and took his life.


    Before the Dragon cavalry could be pleased with his achievement in killing a winged cavalry, his own abdomen was split in half by a saber.


    Every step of the horses on both sides will be accompanied by the sound of cavalry falling to the ground.


    Argildas has been looking for Jan sobesky in the scuffle. He had only one goal, that is, the head of Jan sobesky, but the chaotic battlefield blocked his sight and made him unable to do so.


    Finally, the horses crossed, leaving a body on the ground.


    In the first round of the contest, algerdas paid the price for his recklessness. Most of his people were killed and injured, even himself.


    Jan sobesky looked at algeldas with appreciation. In the confrontation just now, he also lost more than 20 people. Although he was an opponent, he admired the fearless warrior.


    "Unfortunately, if I had enough time, I would catch the officer in the red Kaftan alive," said Jan sobesky.


    "General, are we not going to attack?" asked a winged cavalry beside Jan sobesky in surprise.


    "It''s too late. The enemy''s reinforcements are coming from all directions."


    "But all our people on the hillside haven''t withdrawn yet!"


    "Then we''ll break through in that direction!" said Jan sobesky proudly.


    Argildas stopped the blood on his arm with a bandage with one hand. He was preparing to continue the charge, but he saw that Jan sobesky''s handsome flag began to move - Jan sobesky ran towards the hillside.


    Jan sobesky is running! Algirdas was surprised. He wanted to catch up, but Algirdas and his people were at the end of their power now.


    Victor saw Jan sobesky''s actions. If he could, Victor would definitely stop Jan sobesky''s troops, but they almost exhausted their strength in the battle just now. Victor shouted to his men to shrink their forces on the hillside so that Jan sobesky would not have the chance to disperse the battle.


    The cavalry who had just been entangled with Victor''s infantry finally had a chance to breathe. They joined Jan sobesky and began to retreat in the direction of Lida fort.


    On the way to retreat, Jan sobesky''s cavalry broke through three strands of ogginski to intercept his cavalry. Although he suffered heavy losses, his plan to destroy himself in the field was ruined.


    After Jan sobesky walked away, Victor and algeldas, who were also scarred, met on the hillside. Algerdas blamed Victor for Jan sobesky''s escape. Therefore, algerdas blamed Victor without any inferiority as soon as they met.


    "Why didn''t you stop just now, or when others arrive, the great achievement of eliminating Jan sobesky will be ours."


    Victor stared. He didn''t expect that a junior officer dared to accuse himself to his face.


    "Lieutenant, please pay attention to your identity," Victor scolded severely.


    "I''m just talking about the matter!" algerdas said firmly without weakness.


    "What''s your name? Whose subordinates are you?"


    "My name is argildas. I''m a noble. I work for Prince yanush and serve in the mercenary regiment of aleval Chechen."


    It was Cherchen''s man. Victor''s face was better. He decided to give Cherchen and Pedro a face. Rarely, Victor explained:


    "Then, algerdas, you are also a cavalry. Please tell me how the infantry of more than 100 people will stop the cavalry of 400 people on the flat ground?"


    Argildas was speechless. This is indeed an impossible task.


    "I don''t blame you for your rudeness in the face of commander Chechen. That''s all for today. Think about it yourself, boy with no dignity."


    Victor said that and took people to clean up the battlefield. His infantry took advantage of the land, and only a hundred cavalry fought with them from beginning to end, so the loss was not big. However, chablin, a former university faculty member, was unfortunately killed in the war.


    As soon as the war began, Chaplin hid under the carriage, which was safe. Unexpectedly, a diffuse feather arrow penetrated the thin bottom plate of the carriage and nailed it to his head.


    By the time the commander, general otkinski, came here, the battlefield had almost been cleaned.


    As soon as he saw Victor, ojinsky gave him a big hug.


    "Well done, victor. You are worthy of being the best mercenary officer under the prince." oginsky said with joy.


    Although Jan sobesky escaped, oginsky was not diluted by the news. In his opinion, it was only a matter of time before Jan sobesky was captured alive. Even if he escaped this time, he could not escape when the army came to Lida fort.


    "General, algeldas salutes you."


    While ojinsky was talking to victor, argildas, with a bandaged hand, saluted the officer.


    Looking at algerdas'' face, oggins was puzzled. He didn''t know algerdas. Or all junior officers like argyrdas are hard to get into the eyes of oginsky.


    "My name is argildas. I''m a noble. I work for Prince yanush and serve in the mercenary regiment of aleval Chechen." seeing general oginsky''s doubts, argildas repeated his resume again.


    "Oh, oh, really? That''s good. Where''s your captain?" okinsky replied absently.


    Then his adjutant whispered to him.


    "Oh, your cavalry was the first to arrive at the battlefield! Good, and commendable courage." oginsky praised conditionally. Obviously, these are what the adjutant just reminded him.


    "Yes, I will certainly live up to your high expectations, general." after listening to oginsky''s praise, Algirdas stood straighter and louder.


    Ojinsky waved and signaled that he heard it. Then he got on the horse accompanied by the adjutant.


    It was not until oginsky and his adjutant''s horse ass disappeared that argildas relaxed his body.


    "Go, let''s go back!" said the surviving cavalry of argildas''s opponent.


    But none of the surviving cavalry of argildas took action. They all looked at argildas with resentful eyes.


    "Didn''t you hear the order?" algerdas shouted again.


    "How could there be such a leader?"


    "At that meeting, I also saw that dozens of people to hundreds of people, he didn''t want to live and went down to die with his hands."


    Victor''s men witnessed the cavalry battle between argildas and Jan sobesky all the way. They were also deeply ashamed of argildas''s behavior of treating his men''s lives like grass for credit.


    Hearing the comments of these onlookers and seeing that his men still didn''t act, algerdas gave an ultimatum:


    "If you dare to disobey my orders again, I will engage in military justice when you go back."


    As soon as this was said, a soldier couldn''t bear it. He said: "no matter how cruel the military law can change our mind. Argildas, we won''t follow you. When we go back, we will apply for transfer."


    With that, the soldier beat his horse around Algirdas and went back. The other soldiers followed suit and were separated.


    After a while, argildas became the commander of the light pole.


    Victor witnessed the scene all the way, but he didn''t speak. He just gathered the carriage together and called the soldiers back to the camp.


    There was only one man left in the land, algerdas, who stood on the horse and melted into the darkness.


    Faintly, a tear fell from his eyes.

 Chapter 233

    Argildas returned to the mercenary regiment very late. When he left, argildas took a whole team of cavalry with him, and when he came back, he was alone.


    A man was standing in the dim light at the gate of the mercenary regiment camp. Argildas didn''t pay attention at first because he looked trance. He just thought it was a guard.


    But the guard suddenly grabbed the bit of argildas''s horse as it passed by.


    "Argildas," cried the man.


    When algeldas fixed his eyes, it turned out to be caipesh.


    "Zeppesh, what are you doing?" cried algeldas. Algerdas despised bachit because bachit was a civilian and had no aristocratic status. But he also looked down on zeppesh, perhaps because zeppesh, who was also a declining aristocrat, had a higher status in the mercenary regiment than algerdas.


    By the sound of argildas, zepesh''s face was blue and white. He has always regarded argyrdas as the same person as himself. Prince yanush is arranged in the mercenary regiment, which makes him more tolerant to argyrdas. Today, argyrdas is so domineering.


    "Hey, argildas, why are you back alone?" zeppesh laughed knowingly.


    Seeing that zepesh, who only had his share of ridicule and ridicule, dared to speak to himself like this, argildas raised his whip. He wanted to teach the bold guy a lesson.


    But caipesh took the first step to hold argildas''s hand holding the whip. Zepesh approached argildas and said in a voice that only two people could hear: "If it weren''t for the reason that we both worked for the prince, I wouldn''t stand your arrogant temper. I''m waiting for you to tell you that your subordinates came back earlier. They went directly to the commander and said they didn''t want to listen to your command any more. They wanted to be transferred to other troops, even as an infantry. What did you say you did? Can you let your subordinates do this You pushed people to the head. What will you rely on to gain a foothold in the mercenary regiment in the future? "


    Zepesh''s words pierced the heart of algerdas. Algerdas turned dark and unconsciously put down his raised hand. Taking this opportunity, zepesh grabbed algerdas''s whip and threw it to the ground.


    "What should I do?"


    After a while, algeldas asked tsepesh.


    Seeing that algerdas, whose eyes are always higher than the top, would ask himself for advice, caipesh knew that algerdas was soft to himself.


    "What else can you do besides commanding cavalry?" asked zeppesh.


    Argildas said he could also wield a long gun.


    "Infantry work."


    Obviously, argildas said that the long gun should be a cavalry gun, but caipesh misunderstood the spear for infantry.


    Argildas did not correct it. He waited for tsepesh to continue.


    Zeppesh glanced askance at algerdas. He asked algerdas, "do you know that the squadron led by bachit still has a vacancy for the position of captain of the long gunner?"


    "I know, but isn''t that position reserved for a man named sparso kukotsky?"


    "Yes, the guy named spasokukotsky is a priest, but it is said that he left the mercenary regiment for a while. God knows when he will come back."


    "Do you want me to apply to the head for the vacant post?" algerdas felt that he understood what zepesh meant.


    Unexpectedly, zepesh glared at algeldas.


    "Who do you think you are? Spasokukotsky is an old man of the mercenary regiment. How can you replace him? I mean, you apply to the head for this position."


    "Then when the priest comes back, I''ll still have nothing!" said algeldas angrily. Does zeppesh want to make wedding clothes for others by himself?


    "So you military nobles are all made of iron. Go and take the place for a while. When the priest comes back, will the regimental commander demoralize and kill the donkey and drive you away? Stay there and pay attention to the every move of bachit and others, so that you can have a little value to the prince, okay? Fool!" Zeppesh spoke more and more vigorously. Now he had the pleasure of teaching his son a lesson.


    Argildas''s face changed again. He found that if he wanted to stay in the mercenary regiment, he had to follow peish''s way.


    "OK, I''ll listen to you." algeldas said as if he squeezed it out of his teeth.


    Seeing Algirdas nodding, tsepesh smiled with satisfaction.


    When algerdas came to Chechen''s tent, he saw Chechen, Pedro and bachit waiting for him. Bachit was still expressionless, but Pedro was happy.


    "He must be glad that all my cavalry have taken refuge in him," thought algeldas unhappily.


    "Algerdas, are you hurt?" Chechen asked anxiously when he saw that algerdas had a wound on his arm.


    "A little injury is not worth mentioning." algeldas said faintly.


    "Captain argyrdas, there''s something we want to talk to you about and listen to your opinion." seeing argyrdas is no big deal, Pedro looked at Cherchen and said to argyrdas.


    "Here we are."


    Algerdas knew that what Pedro was going to say must have something to do with his cavalry.


    Sure enough, I just heard Pedro say: "Before you came back today, your subordinates came back to me and the commander. We knew that the cavalry took the lead in the encirclement and suppression of Jan sobesky, but also suffered heavy losses. We comforted the surviving soldiers and promised to reward everyone when you came back. But we didn''t expect that they made a request that embarrassed us..."


    "I know that the cavalry suffered heavy losses this time. It''s all my fault. I''m not worthy to be the captain. I''m asking for punishment now."


    Without waiting for Pedro to finish, algeldas said.


    Pedro was stunned. He didn''t expect algeldas to be so happy. He hadn''t said many words he had prepared.


    "Algerdas, actually," Chechen listened to algerdas so happily and wanted to explain. Chechen didn''t want to deprive algerdas of his military power. It was really that the surviving cavalry agreed to change their captain, or they would find another job.


    "Captain, you don''t have to say. I''m not the cavalry captain. I can do other things. I can use a gun, so let me be a long shooter." algerdas said according to zepesh''s instructions.


    Although algerdas made a big mistake, he was sent by Prince yanush after all. No matter what, he could not be an ordinary long Spearman. After considering the existing position of the mercenary corps, Cherchen said to algerdas: "Algerdas, the mercenary regiment now has only the post of the captain of the long Spearman under the deputy head of bachit. This post was originally reserved for an old man in our regiment, sparsokukotsky. He has something to leave now. Why don''t you take his place and wait for the priest to come back and you will be his deputy?" Chechen asked algerdas tentatively.


    This was just what algerdas wanted, and he opened his mouth to promise. Unexpectedly, bachit, who had been silent all the time, suddenly said, "I don''t want to!"

 Chapter 234

    "I object, and I''ll say it straight. I don''t get along with algerdas. I think both the head and deputy head Pedro remember what it was like when we first met. If such people are under my control, my squadron will never have peace." bachit specially explained.


    It was clear that bachit still hated the rudeness of argildas when he first met.


    Algeldas was surprised. He didn''t expect to have twists and turns here in bachit. What''s worse, after some embarrassment, Cherchen''s look has begun to show a tendency towards bachit. Obviously, he agreed with what bachit said.


    "Algerdas, it''s reasonable for commander bakhte to say so." Cherchen said to algerdas.


    He obviously felt it was wrong.


    If at this time Algiers said a few soft words and sincerely apologized to bakhte, there is still room for turning things around. But if it did, then argyrdas would not be argyrdas. Disliked by a slave born guy, algerdas was angry. He had long forgotten the instructions of zeppesh and said with a sneer: "I didn''t want to work with a nigger. I would refuse when the head mentioned it just now. The algerdas family has been aristocratic for many years and has noble blood. How can I humble my identity?"


    After hearing this, bachit''s hands became blue. If his axe were still there, he would have cut off at argildas.


    And these words, Che Chen couldn''t listen. He said bluntly to Algirdas: "Captain Algirdas, if you still don''t understand the respected officer, I can only apply for your transfer. Although you are sent by Prince yanush, general otkinski is now the commander of the whole army, and I think he also has power."


    After listening to Chechen''s intention to drive people, algeldas reluctantly bowed his head to Chechen.


    Che Chen sighed. Argildas is like a time bomb here. He can''t get along well with anyone. If he is not careful, he will break out contradictions with the mercenary regiment.


    When Cherchen didn''t know what to do, Pedro said:


    "I have an idea. I don''t know if you are willing to accept it, algerdas."


    Cherchen was overjoyed to see that Pedro had a way. He said happily, "uncle, talk quickly."


    Pedro smiled and nodded to Chechen, then continued: "Algerdas, you have said so many things. I also understand that you don''t want to be with people without titles, right? Then why don''t you come to my squadron and sit as a deputy to czepesh. He is a noble. Although he is foreign, it is said that his surname is very famous in their country. You must be able to get along very happily."


    When he heard that Pedro asked him to go to caipesh, argildas was in a panic. He even suspected that what he said to caipesh had been known by Pedro. Only then did Pedro come up with such an idea in his own way.


    At this time, algerdas was in a panic. He promised or didn''t promise.


    Chechen was very satisfied with Pedro''s method. He looked at algerdas hopefully and thought he would accept it immediately. Unexpectedly, algerdas fell into hesitation.


    Chechen wanted to ask again, but Pedro pressed Chechen''s shoulder. As soon as Chechen looked back, he saw Uncle Pedro staring at him severely.


    "You are the head of the mercenary regiment!" Pedro reminded Cherchen with his eyes.


    As the head of the mercenary regiment, you have the right to decide everything about the mercenary regiment without consulting your subordinates.


    What Pedro wanted to tell Chechen was this. A leader should have both the magnanimity to follow good advice and the courage to act arbitrarily.


    Chechen understood uncle Pedro''s meaning. He hesitated for a while, and then nodded vigorously. In the current situation, it is impossible for everyone to do whatever they want according to their own wishes. He must be dictatorial.


    "Argildas,"


    Che Chen shouted to argyrdas, who was still thinking.


    "I think, no! I''ve decided. You can be an adjutant to caipesh. You two are aristocrats and can get along well."


    "But, Captain!" when Alger Das saw that Chechen''s performance was very different from that of peace, he wanted to be arbitrary.


    But this time, Chechen''s reaction was greatly beyond algerdas''s expectation. Chechen suddenly stood up and put his hands on the table.


    "Captain of argyrdas cavalry, I''m the head of the mercenary regiment. If you still admit that you''re a member of the mercenary regiment, since I''ve decided to let you be an adjutant there, you must obey." Chechen shouted. When saying this, Chechen kept waving the finger of his left hand in order to emphasize his tone and persuasion.


    Facing the rare strong Chechen, argildas finally lowered his head. He said he would obey Chechen''s arrangement.


    It was settled how argildas made an adjutant to zepesh.


    After algerdas and bakhte retired one after another, Pedro praised Cherchen and said, "you look like a leader for the first time today."


    "Haven''t I?" Chechen asked Uncle Pedro with a bitter smile. Those words just now almost used up all Chen''s strength. It was rare for him to be so tough, and he was such a difficult noble knight to talk to argyrdas.


    "You used to be weak, but now you are getting better. I really should tell you the story of Wallenstein. He dares not to give the face of the Holy Roman emperor. That is the real mercenary king." Pedro said with a smile.


    "I can''t be as good as Warren Stein. I''m very satisfied if I can make everyone live well and take revenge," Chechen said.


    Not to mention the pitiful expression of caipeshna when argildas came to caipeshna and told him he was his adjutant. Ojinsky, who defeated Jan sobesky, can finally move on with peace of mind.


    Along the way, ojinski proudly told his opponents that he had been to Lida fort. It was just an old castle. According to the current defense standard, it could never resist the bombardment of so many 12 pound artillery. It only takes him a month to take Lida fort and capture Jan sobesky alive.


    Two more days later, the walls of Fort Lida were in sight.

 Chapter 235

    When General Alexander otkinski led his army to the bottom of Lida castle, he was stunned by the sight.


    Ojinsky had been to lidar fort, although it was more than a year ago before the war broke out. At that time, Lida Fort still maintained the circular tower popular hundreds of years ago and the thin wall made of red brick. At that time, ojinsky said to sobesky''s father half jokingly that such a castle was fortunately in the interior of the Republic. If it was in Ukraine or the eastern border of the Republic, it would be occupied by the enemy after one shelling.


    The speaker is careless and the listener is intentional. Unexpectedly, Jan sobesky, who was standing next to oginsky at that time, listened and transformed the whole castle.


    Now the round tower of Lida fort has disappeared and replaced by the four corner enemy tower. The city walls have also been transformed into stronger, lower and thicker.


    This is already an indestructible fortress! Oginsky sighed and shook his head. He felt that he was too big. Without sufficient information, he boasted to Prince yanush and took Lida fort in a month. But now it seems that it is impossible to win Lida fort without three months. Even if yanushi gave him nearly 100 guns, he could not give ojinsky confidence, because most of them were three pound guns. These light guns supporting infantry in the field not only had a short range, but too small bullets could not cause enough damage to the city wall. The power and range of the twelve pound gun are not so reliable. Perhaps the only thing otkinski can rely on is the 24 pound heavy gun and mortar.


    Of course, shelling is not the only way to capture a castle. Like in Smolensk, zaporoze''s Cossacks thought of the way to attack the city through tunnels. In fact, this is one of the most common ways to destroy a corner of the fortress. The disadvantage is time-consuming and labor-consuming.


    But when otkinski found that his artillery might not be enough to destroy Lida fort, his first thought was to dig a tunnel. So ojinsky pulled out his saber and thrust it into the ground under his feet.


    The sharp tip of the knife easily pierced into the soil. It shows that the soil here is relatively soft and suitable for digging tunnels. However, it is only a local method to insert the tip of the knife into the soil. Whether it can be implemented or not has to be asked by the engineers in the army.


    After a brief investigation of Lida fort, ojinsky returned to the rear. He decided to try the strength of Lida fort by shelling first. Ojinski ordered the army to dig a zigzag trench. He decided to surround Lida Fort first as the army''s next offensive forward position. And completely cut off the contact between Lida fort and the outside world.


    "General, should we try to persuade him to surrender first?" the adjutant who finished recording oginsky''s order asked the general after putting away his notebook.


    The prince hated sobesky for such a big disaster. How could he surrender and dare to surrender? Oginsky shook his head. He thought the adjutant''s suggestion was really whimsical.


    But on second thought, ojinsky thought about his friendship with Jan sobesky''s father, and ojinsky was softhearted again. He decided to send messengers to try to persuade him to surrender.


    In his letter to Jan sobeski, ojinski promised that if Jan sobeski surrendered, he could ensure the safety of all people in Lida fort, and would try his best to speak well for him in front of the prince to save his life.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, the messenger sent by ojinsky returned. To be exact, the messenger''s horse came back with the messenger''s body.


    Jan sobesky''s determination to die was told by a shot from the wall of Lida castle.


    At this time, oginsky was really angry. He ordered the engineers to speed up the excavation, and sent cavalry to catch all the men in the nearby village as coolies to dig.


    Every day, under the cover of gunfire, the engineers were digging under the gunfire pouring down from Lida fort. They first dug a trench parallel to the castle outside the gunfire range of Fort Lida, and then continued to dig close to the castle against this trench. Each trench is more than one meter deep. The engineers pile the excavated soil to the side of the castle, higher than their heads, so that they can effectively resist the attack of artillery.


    By this means, although the artillery fire on Lida fort was fierce, there were only dozens of casualties among engineers and coolies in three days. On the fourth day, the trench had been dug three times and gradually approached the trench of Lida fort.


    Okinsky is also satisfied with such excavation speed. He stopped desperately asking engineers to dig all night. Engineers can rest in the trenches, and those who are ahead of schedule are even allowed to drink in the market at night.


    But on the evening of the fourth day, the defenders of Lida Fort launched a raid on the trench outside the city. The raid was completely beyond otkinski''s expectation. More than 100 engineers and coolies were killed in their sleep. Some Raiders even touched the vicinity of an artillery position. Fortunately, the soldiers guarding the artillery found it in time and issued a warning, so it did not cause greater losses.


    The loss of the night attack greatly slowed down the progress of the attacker''s excavation. The trench, which had been excavated in two days, took another four days to complete.


    Next, it entered the stage of artillery battle. More than forty three pound cannons were dragged into the most forward trench. This trench is only more than 100 meters away from the wall of Lida fort, which is the effective range of the three pound gun. Alexander otkinski believed that although these three pound guns could not destroy the city wall, they could be used to suppress the counterattack fire of the defenders. The twelve pound guns were arranged in groups of three by oginsky on a stronger artillery position and fired at one side of the wall.


    Heavy artillery fire swept across the sky and fell into trenches and walls from time to time. After each roar, there will be a thick smoke. Occasionally, bunkers were hit, human limbs, broken arms and building fragments flew into the air and fell to the ground like rain.


    In order to improve the effect of shelling, all artillery of each company, mercenary regiment and infantry are also required to join the ranks of shelling. The three three three pound guns of Chechen''s mercenary regiment were not spared.


    Originally, he was determined to protect the necessary market, but he missed it in the end. Ojinski gave the safe and profitable job to another Polish officer. The officer was of noble origin and had some distant relatives with the raziweu family. He won a position with Prince yanush by nepotism. He followed oginsky on this expedition to gild. For the prince''s relatives, ojinsky certainly has to take care of them. At this moment, the adjutant who was sent money by Chechen was speechless.


    There was no choice but to join the siege team. His three guns were placed in the position north of Lida fort to suppress the fire on the fort. There are five guns on the North Fort, all twelve pound medium guns. Their shells can easily penetrate the wooden shield in front of the trench to cover the artillery, so each shooting artillery is like betting with the God of death that the other''s shells will not hit their bunker.


    Chechen and two artillery operated a gun. The other two guns of the mercenary regiment were also around him. In fact, the best person in the whole artillery company who knows how to use guns is Che Chen. Now he is not only a gunner, but also a teacher of others.


    Although Chechen tried not to fight with Jan sobesky, fate sent him to the battlefield. In this fire filled Shura field, everyone may die at any time, especially those who are half hearted. So Chechen had to restrain his spirit and concentrate on operating the fire gun.


    This time, Cherchen''s target was a gun sticking out behind the crenel on the right side of the fort. Not long ago, the gun hit a powder keg on its own artillery position and blasted a 12 pound gun and six artillery into the sky. Several three pound guns had suppressed the gun, but the shells were either too high or hit the breast wall of the fort, leaving only a shallow depression on it.


    "Aim at the point, lower the muzzle." Chechen kept observing the firing angle while directing his gunners to assist him. Chechen''s assistant is also a suckling teenager. Although he became a member of the mercenary regiment as early as bolotsk, he has always participated in the war as a Musketeer, and playing with artillery is the first time. At present, he was sweating and carefully listened to Chechen''s order to adjust the pitching angle of the muzzle.


    The enemy''s artillery had just fired a shell, which was dragged back to the fort by their gunners for loading. If you want to hit it, you have to wait for the moment when the muzzle is exposed again.


    After another three minutes, the dark gun barrel was exposed behind the crenel. Che Chen lit the rope without hesitation. As the fire rope fell into the muzzle, the black powder in the bore was suddenly ignited, and the force generated by the burning of the powder pushed the shell out.


    The shell failed to hit the target. It only hit the crenel. Cherchen screamed a pity. Che Chen turned back and was about to order his assistant to load again, but he saw him stand up.


    Cherchen secretly screamed. His assistant obviously wanted to stand up and observe the outcome of the war. But his artillery attack must have attracted the attention of the enemy on the fort. Although the cannons on the fort generally ignore their three pound cannons, the enemy Musketeers who use large caliber muskets on the fort are eyeing themselves.


    "Get down!"


    Chechen rushed to the ground and threw his assistant who had stretched out half his head. At the moment they fell to the ground, with a flash of fire on the fort, countless lead bullets crackled on the wooden shield and gun barrel.


    "Thank you, captain."


    The assistant said gratefully. He knew that if Chechen hadn''t jumped on himself just now, the lead bullets that burst sparks from the gun barrel would hit him. He is not a man of steel. He can be as safe as a cannon.


    "Be careful, hide yourself after firing the gun. The enemy is on the fort higher than us, and his eyes are poisonous." Chechen comforted and taught experience, unaware that he is almost the same age as his assistant.


    The assistant bowed down to be taught. Chechen patted his assistant on the shoulder.


    After handling the matter here, Chechen ran to another gun and commanded the gunner to shoot at the enemy''s fort. Although Chechen spared no effort, after several shelling, he actually didn''t think much of this useless work. Because the three pound gun is too small to damage the fort. Moreover, the artillery was fired right under the enemy''s eyes. If the number of artillery on feilida fort was less than that of our own side, they would have been named by the other side.


    "Chechen."


    As soon as Cherchen adjusted the angle for another gun, uncle Pedro came along the winding trench under the protection of Fatima.


    "Uncle, what''s the matter?"


    Chechen signaled the gunner to continue firing and walked towards Pedro.


    "It''s all right. Come and see you. Smelly boy, why don''t you even wear a breastplate?" Pedro blamed Cherchen when he saw that he was only wearing a leather shirt.


    Che Chen was originally wearing a half breastplate, but the artillery battle was in full swing. He took off the half breastplate and threw it aside.


    Facing uncle Pedro''s blame, Cherchen wanted to fool him with a smile. But at this time, a sound of tearing the air came from the air. The sound was getting closer and closer, and the stimulated Cherchen''s eardrum hurt.


    At the sound of the shell, Pedro, a veteran, knew it was bad. The shell came on its own side. He hurriedly pushed Che Chen to one side, and he lay on the ground towards the other side with the help of the reaction force of this push. Fatima also squatted down and blocked the steel shield in front of her.


    The empty shells fell into the trench, but fortunately there were no casualties. Chechen just wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, but with sharp eyes, he suddenly saw that one side of the shell was making a noise.


    It turned out to be a flowering bomb.


    The difference between the flower shell and the ordinary shell is that although its shell is made of iron, its interior is hollow and filled with small iron beads. The gunner controls the explosion time of the shell by installing a fuse in the shell case. If such a shell falls into the crowd, it can make a whole team lose battle. In such a closed environment as a trench, the scattered iron beads can turn everyone here into meat.


    Chechen rushed at the flower bomb. He pulled the fuse out of the shell and inserted it into the soil. The fuse emitted a wisp of white smoke in the soil and there was no movement. And the shell lay quietly in the soil.


    Che Chen raised his head and wiped his sweat. He found that everyone looked at himself with different eyes.

 Chapter 236

    "Commander, you''re really good!"


    Said the artillery guard next to the second gun with reverence. Obviously, Chechen flew to the flowering bomb and defused it, making him a hero in everyone''s mind.


    "It''s nothing?" Chechen wiped his face and said hehe hehe. The smoke had blackened his face.


    But some people think Chechen is a hero, but some people are not. Pedro patted the back of Chechen''s head with a PU fan and scolded angrily: "smelly boy, if you were so late just now, this shell would blow you to pieces. What hero are you trying to be!"


    Pedro said this, of course, because he cared about Cherchen, which Cherchen also knew. He smiled and comforted his uncle and said, "Deputy Colonel Pedro, the shell that can kill me has not been made yet?"


    Pedro looked at Cherchen as if nothing had happened. He felt that Cherchen was becoming more and more disobedient now.


    "Fatima, you will follow the commander and protect him. Remember, don''t let him do such dangerous things again." Pedro told Fatima.


    Seeing that uncle Pedro wanted to send Fatima to protect himself, Chechen wanted to protest that TIMA was not an artillery and could not operate artillery, but at this time, another shell fell near Chechen and them. The mud splashed by the shell fell on Chechen and Pedro.


    When Chechen looked at the enemy''s fort, the muzzle of several small caliber guns appeared at several crenels.


    Obviously, the enemy artillery on the fort had begun to counterattack the three pound artillery with three pound artillery.


    Chechen hurriedly asked the artillery to drag the three pound guns away. Those wooden shields are effective against large caliber muskets, but they can''t resist three pound artillery shells.


    Fortunately, the retreat was timely. When the artillery and artillery of the mercenary regiment had just retreated to a safe area, the wooden shield in front of the original artillery position had been hit with countless fist sized holes and holes by shells and grape bullets.


    Seeing that he almost confessed there, Pedro angrily scolded: "there is no heavy artillery, this is a ball!"


    Che Chen nodded in agreement. Pedro''s words are not rough. It is really difficult to attack such a well defended fortress without heavy artillery.


    Pedro and Cherchen could think of the same answer. Of course, Alexander otkinski thought of it. After several shelling, except for the east gate where the 24 pound gun and mortar were located, the shelling in other places failed to produce effective damage to Lida fort.


    It seems that we can only ask the prince for help, Alexander otkinski thought helplessly. He knew that the prince had ordered more than ten 24 pound guns and 48 pound cannons with larger caliber in the German Arsenal.


    "Commander, you see!" when ojinsky thought so, his adjutant pointed to the direction of the city gate and said to ojinsky.


    Okinsky fixed his eyes. It turned out that one of the chains that originally hung the suspension bridge of the city gate was broken by shells in the shelling just now. Now the whole suspension bridge is maintained by a residual iron chain.


    "God bless you! What are you waiting for? Go and send a German mercenary regiment." oginsky crossed his chest piously. When he saw his adjutant still standing there, he shouted angrily.


    Ojinsky ordered all the guns in the artillery position to aim at the suspension bridge and shoot at the suspension bridge. As long as the iron chain can be broken, the army can take this opportunity to rush into the city.


    But the next shelling was not so lucky. Two rounds of shelling came down, and the shells hit around the iron chain and the suspension bridge.


    "Waste, waste!"


    Seeing how incompetent the artillery was, otkinski angrily threw his hat on the ground. He went straight to a three pound gun and adjusted the pitch angle of the barrel.


    "God bless," oginsky prayed again before firing.


    The lucky shell hit the chain like a divine aid. The suspension bridge let out a wail and finally fell down.


    With a proud laugh, oginsky ordered the artillery to shoot all the shells at the city gate. Behind the artillery, a 500 member German mercenary regiment and an equal number of Polish infantry had lined up in the trench, led by Tilly, the German who had opposed yanush.


    Several rounds of flowering shells accurately hit the city gate. With several roars, Lida fort''s original solid city gate was blown to pieces.


    "Tilly, it''s up to you now."


    Seeing that the city gate of Lida fort was blown open so unexpectedly and easily, ojinsky made an attack gesture to Tilly.


    "Attack!"


    Tilly was fully armed. He put down the visor of his helmet, pulled out the sword around his waist and waved it forward.


    German mercenaries and polish infantry in three trenches jumped out of the trench, and they walked towards the city gate with neat steps.


    Bullets were constantly fired on the walls of Lida fort, and unfortunate German mercenaries fell from time to time, but these warriors continued to move forward without fear.


    After the infantry jumped into the trench, the Musketeers jumped into the trench and made up their position. These Musketeers use Spanish heavy muskets. These musketeers are very heavy. Musketeers have to put up supports to shoot.


    With the guns and artillery firing under the city, the Musketeers on the city wall were suppressed.


    The infantry led by Tilly quickened their pace, and the front infantry had reached the entrance of the city gate.


    Several tall infantry took off their grenades, lit fuses and threw them in. They were grenadiers in the mercenary regiment.


    Black smoke billowed up in the city gate, which made it impossible for both sides to see the opposite situation clearly.


    A group of musketeers lined up at the gate of the city, one half squatting and the other straight, aiming their guns at the city.


    But before they could shoot, a dense rain of arrows burst out from the black smoke. The Musketeers fell to the ground groaning in pain in the middle of their bodies.


    Tilly carried his sword back behind his back. He pulled up two Musketeers who were hit by arrows and went under the wall next to the city gate.


    After arranging the wounded soldiers, Tilly pulled out the musket at his waist and fired a shot at the city gate.


    After the gunshot, a metal impact came out of the city gate.


    Even if a bullet hits the breastplate, it won''t send such a thing. Tilly was surprised. One of his aides said to Tilly, "Sir, there is a city gate!"


    It turned out that Jan sobeski had long thought that the city gate would be destroyed. He built a second pure iron fence behind the first city gate. That''s how the bullet hit.


    Most of the smoke in the city gate cave dissipated. The infantry who rushed into the city gate cave found that their weapons could not damage the iron fence at all, especially when behind the iron fence, the musketeers and archers in Lida Fort kept shooting outward from the gap between the fences.


    Some brave mercenaries shot in vain with muskets, but they were soon knocked down. The bodies of the war dead piled up at the entrance of the city gate and soon looked like a hill.


    To push the artillery to the city gate is like a dream when the fort Lida defense system has not been destroyed.


    Seeing no hope, Tilly gave the order to retreat. The Polish infantry had begun to run back long before he gave the order.


    In the artillery position, okinsky, who witnessed all this, smashed the breast wall in front of him with his scepter.

 Chapter 237

    Soon, okinsky organized a second attack. Despite the obstruction of the artillery commander, he ordered a three pound artillery team to push the artillery to the entrance of the city gate and shoot close. It was a near death operation. When the gunner received the order from ojinsky''s adjutant, each soldier''s legs shook like a sieve.


    But the military order was difficult. No matter how afraid they were of death, they pushed the artillery out of the position and dragged it to the city gate.


    The garrison at Fort Lida found the gun at the first time. For a moment, shells and bullets rained around the gun.


    A shell fell around the gunner and bounced back from the ground. The shell swept the whole artillery team. First, it hit the head of a gunner on the left. Before the gunner could make a scream, his head burst like a watermelon; Then the shell went through the soldier who had lost his head and hit the gunner on his right. The gunner''s neck was broken and bent at a strange angle. The shell fell to the ground, but it jumped up again and broke the palm of the third gunner standing behind the gun. Stunned by the infernal scene in front of him, the gunner looked blankly at his broken limb, but this expression became his last frame, because a bullet hit his eyebrow.


    An artillery team was destroyed in an instant, only three minutes before it left the trench.


    "Sir, I refuse to let my hand go down and die again. This is a naked massacre." the artillery officer firmly said to oginsky that he would not send a team to perform the same task as death until his Gunners could safely reach the city gate cave.


    The artillery officer was a direct subordinate of Prince yanush, not under ojinsky, so he dared to speak so recklessly.


    Okinsky also realized the stupidity of the order he had just given. He assured the artillery officer that such a thing would not happen again in the future.


    But this assurance satisfied the artillery, but caused the dissatisfaction of the infantry. The Polish infantry representatives clamored for the same life and power, and refused to attack again until the artillery removed the threat from the city wall.


    Oginsky had no such good attitude towards the infantry. He beat several of the loudest soldiers with a whip and threatened to hang them from a tree. The infantry retreated and promised to follow orders and continue the attack.


    In such an awkward atmosphere, ojinski organized several more charges, but each time as long as the enemy''s firepower was strong, the Polish infantry turned around and fled first, leaving the mercenaries led by Tilly to fight alone.


    Seeing the war like this, okinski knew that he could not attack again today anyway. He had to stop the troops to rest and think about the long term tomorrow.


    On the same night, Jan sobeski organized the soldiers and civilians in Lida fort to block the blasted city gate with wood and stones, which gave him no idea of another attack from here.


    Also because of the poor command of ojinski and the poor performance of Polish infantry, all foreign mercenaries laughed at him.


    But in any case, the war will continue. Whether Jan sobeski can be eliminated is related to Prince yanush''s reputation in front of the Swedes and the subsequent popular support. In any case, we can''t give up halfway.


    After more than 20 days of futile shelling, ojinsky finally accepted the reality. As soon as he wrote a letter for help to Prince yanush, asking the prince to transport artillery with larger caliber to the front line of Lida fort, he continued his attack by means of siege and tunnels.


    Now the infantry began to relax. Ojinski ordered that only one seventh of the infantry in each attack direction cooperate with the engineers to dig the tunnel every day, and the others stay in the barracks to guard against a possible raid on Lida fort. But the order changed when it came to the bottom. Only one fifth of the people stayed in the barracks, and the others went to the mobile market to drink and look for the stray warbler. Every night, in addition to the bright moonlight, the brightest and most lively is the mobile market.


    "I said, deputy head, it''s so late. Go and have a rest. I''m here."


    In a tunnel, zeppesh was begging to say to Pedro. Today, it''s caipesh''s turn to cooperate with the team to dig the tunnel. Caipesh wanted to leave the soldiers here to continue digging themselves and have a good time in the mobile market, but Chechen ran over in person.


    "It''s all right. I don''t work and I''m not tired." Pedro smiled and refused to accept Pepe''s "kindness". He still doesn''t know what''s wrong with Pepe.


    This time, caipeishi''s original smiling face became a bitter gourd face. It seems that I can''t go today.


    "Caipeishi," suddenly, Chechen said as if he remembered something: "the head asked you to dig the tunnel deeper. Did you do it?"


    Digging the tunnel deeper is the valuable experience obtained by Cherchen from the battle of Smolensk. At that time, it was the melting snow on the tunnel that led to the discovery of zaporoze Cossack''s tunnel and its destruction by Franco. Although it is summer now, snow melting will not happen, but there are green vegetation on the surface. If the tunnel is excavated too shallow, it is easy to wither the plants, so that the defenders of the castle can find it.


    "Don''t worry. According to the commander''s instructions, I have asked the soldiers to dig another half of the depth according to the original standard." tsepesh answered as quickly as he asked Pedro. For this sudden increase in workload, he was complained by his own men.


    "That''s good. Remember to observe whether the vegetation on the tunnel is different from that around every day." Pedro nodded calmly and didn''t forget to remind him.


    Just then Pedro''s ear moved, and he seemed to hear something unusual.


    "Zeppesh, did you hear anything?" Pedro asked softly.


    After listening to Chechen''s question, caipeishi also listened attentively.


    "It''s like footsteps, deputy commander," replied tsepesh. Zeppesh heard the sound of countless feet walking softly.


    "Is it a sneak attack?" Chechen asked Cai Peishi to remind others to pay attention. Then he went out of the tunnel.


    "Deputy commander, something''s going on," fedotte said, taking a small team to Pedro. He also found something unusual.


    "I know. Go back to the head and ask him to send a team over. The others will hide in the trench with me."


    Fido nodded. He signed and ordered the soldiers to follow the deputy commander into the trench.


    As the footsteps drew closer and closer, Pedro could feel the soil on the trench wall beginning to fall.


    Finally, a human shadow covered Chechen''s head.

 Chapter 238

    Originally, Pedro''s body was sitting close to the inner wall of the trench, and his pistol pointed diagonally to the sky. Now, the figure came to his head and was just set in the muzzle of the gun.


    Pedro pulled the trigger, the muzzle of the gun burst into flames, and the figure screamed and fell directly into the trench.


    Through the moonlight, Pedro found that the attacker who died in his hand had an oriental face.


    "How could it be Tatars?" Pedro was surprised. But now was not the time to distract him. With the sound of Pedro''s gun, the other soldiers of the mercenary regiment ambushed in the trench opened fire at the same time. After several more Raiders turned into dead bodies, the two sides began a hand to hand fight.


    "Allah Juan Keba!"


    "God bless!"


    The two sides shouted their respective beliefs, and the swords were intertwined. From time to time, there were one or two sounds of iron cutting into bones and flesh and painful cries from all directions.


    Pedro''s hand half sword provoked a Tatar who jumped into the trench. The Tatar has a pair of black eyes like jackals. He is wearing leather armor with copper nails, carrying a composite bow, holding a simple machete in his hand, branching out a pair of thick hoop legs and looking at Pedro covetously. The Tatars didn''t take the lead and turned a deaf ear to the cries of killing all around, but the pig shit was holding the hand and half sword held by Pedro.


    Obviously, this is a very experienced opponent. He knew that Pedro''s hand half sword body was longer than his own machete, and it was inconvenient to wave it in the narrow trench. As long as he was given the opportunity to block the hand half sword and take the opportunity to deceive himself, Pedro would die. So he''s waiting for Pedro to do it first.


    Tatars can see clearly. As an experienced veteran, why didn''t Pedro understand. Now he really regretted that he didn''t hammer the page on him, otherwise he wouldn''t be so passive. Pedro now has to respond to changes with constancy.


    Neither of them wants to fight now. If they fight alone, maybe someone won''t attack first until dawn. But now it is a scuffle, surrounded by enemies, and other people''s actions will not be transferred because of your will.


    Pedro was hit on the back, and then a pair of powerful hands wrapped around him. It turned out that a Tatar who was fighting with a soldier of the mercenary regiment was kicked by the mercenary. He stood unsteadily and retreated for several steps. As a result, he hit Pedro. When the Tatar saw Pedro with his back to himself and confronting one of his companions, he immediately reacted and hugged Pedro with his hand.


    "Abnahale, come on!" the Tatar greeted the fellow countrymen who confronted Pedro.


    The Tatar named abnahale obviously knew that now was the best opportunity. He leaped forward with a machete in his hands, and his eyes glowed bloodthirsty.


    "Damn it," said Pedro. Without thinking, he instinctively kicked his feet, leaned back, and then the reaction fell to the ground with the Tatar behind him.


    In the process of falling to the ground, Pedro''s hands adjusted the alignment position of his hand and half sword, and the tip of the sword was still facing the Tatar''s chest. Then his foot slammed into each other''s calf.


    Abnahale didn''t expect Pedro to come. He couldn''t stop. His strong chest hit the tip of his half sword. The sharp point of the Sword Pierced abnahal''s chest and out of his back.


    Abnahale''s vitality is unexpectedly strong. Although he was badly hurt, he didn''t die for a moment. Instead, he straightened his arm and pointed the machete''s sword at Pedro''s neck.


    He wanted to die with Pedro. But now Pedro is still trapped by the Tatars behind him. He can''t even move his body for half a minute. He can only watch the tip of the knife approach his chest bit by bit.


    Abnahale gave a cruel smile. His body moved forward again, and the wound pierced by the hand half sword was like a spring of blood. Finally, the machete hit Pedro''s chest.


    "It''s over!" Pedro closed his eyes. At this moment, he thought that Chechen would be alone in a foreign country, thought of his life-long struggle savings, and seemed to think of Mrs. kolf.


    What a mess! Pedro shook his head. He felt that although something was against his chest, he never broke through the lock armour and stabbed into the flesh.


    Pedro opened his eyes and saw that the Tatar named abnahale was dead with his head down. Death came one step faster than the vengeance.


    Pedro loosened his hand and half sword to one side and put down abnahale''s body. He stretched out the Tatars with his hands, wrapped his hands around them, and then turned over and sat on the Tatars and grabbed his neck.


    After a while, the Tatar rolled his eyes.


    Pedro rose from the Tatars. At this time, the mercenaries working in the tunnel led by zepesh also rushed to join the regiment.


    "Deputy commander, here we are!" cried zeppesh. He held up and waved a saber in one hand and a pistol in the other, looking indescribably funny.


    When the Tatars saw that they were coming, the new force quickly whistled and signaled to retreat. However, their lap riding was ok, but they couldn''t run. The people who fell behind were chased up by mercenaries and cut into meat sauce.


    When Chechen arrived with Fatima, the battle was over. The bodies of seventeen Tatars were laid on the ground with explosives taken from them.


    "Did we lose a lot?"


    Che Chen squatted down and carefully observed the Tatars.


    "Fortunately, it was discovered early. Seven of us died and twelve were injured. These Tatars are natural marksmen, and their bows and arrows are surprisingly high in the dark," said Pedro.


    "How could there be Tatars?" like Pedro, Chechen was puzzled.


    "Maybe it was hired by Jan sobesky. I knew that some Tatars who rebelled against Khan often worked for the Russians as mercenaries." fedot thought of a reasonable explanation.


    Cherchen and Pedro nodded, which was the only reasonable explanation.


    "I don''t know what happened in the other directions?" Pedro went to Cherchen who stood up and said with worry.


    The battle between Chechen and Pedro is over, but there are still flames flashing in the other three directions. No, you can still hear the explosion.


    Then gamoyes pototsky arrived. He was the commander of the northern Prince''s army appointed by otkinski and the immediate superior of Chechen. Gamoyes is relieved that he was born in a famous family, but he is not a vegetarian. Cherchen is happy to work under him.


    "Tunnel, is the tunnel still there?" gamoyes asked about the tunnel as soon as he arrived.


    After hearing the news that the tunnel was safe, the high-ranking official breathed a sigh of relief.


    "That''s great! I just came from general otkinski, and the commander was attacked. The attackers blew up the tunnel and killed dozens of engineers." gamoyes wiped his sweat with his handkerchief and told Cherchen about other directions.


    After listening, Chechen and Pedro looked at each other. The operation was indeed a premeditated sneak attack by Jan sobesky. Two of the four tunnels were destroyed, and only his own tunnel was spared due to tight defense.


    "In a word, I will truthfully report your achievements to general otkinski in the next few nights. Next, you should strictly guard against it and don''t give the rebels a chance."


    After saying the words of encouragement, gamoyes left.

 Chapter 239

    The tunnel that was successfully defended by Pedro and his team did not work in the end. When it was about to be excavated to the bottom of Lida fort, the garrison of Lida Fort found it with an urn. The garrison successfully connected the tunnel through reverse excavation and buried explosives to destroy it. All the engineers working in the tunnel were buried by the collapsed tunnel.


    In this way, in a month, ojinsky spent countless time, manpower and material resources, used almost all siege methods, but still got nothing.


    In desperation, ojinski had to write a sincere letter to Prince yanush. In the letter, ojinski reported to the prince the achievements of the army over the past month and the tragic situation of the enemy forces in Lida fort in constant fear under their own attack. At the end of the letter, ojinski mentioned the high trench in Lida fort, and Jan sobeski transformed it into a bastion. Although the prince''s army can go down overnight, it will pay great casualties. In order to reduce losses as much as possible, the soldiers in front urgently hope that the giant artillery promised by the prince will come as soon as possible. Before that, the prince''s army will closely surround Lida fort to prevent a rebel from escaping.


    As soon as the messenger set out, the officers of each military camp decided to stop the attack on Lida fort, even the routine shelling. After a month of hard struggle, the prince''s army under the fortified city was already exhausted, and some polish militia even fled.


    A temporary armistice is the best thing for Chechen. In the battle of more than a month, the mercenary regiment has killed and injured forty or fifty people. Although the number of casualties is small, there are casualties every day, but no progress has been made, which is also a great blow to morale. At this time, the mercenary regiment also needs to rest to boost its morale. And he calculated the time, and father spasokuko, who went to Vige, should be back. I don''t know what kind of news he will bring back.


    Chechen looked forward to it in front of the barracks every day, which worried Pedro. Of course, he knew who his nephew was waiting for to come back, but father sparso kuytsky was locked up in Werner by himself. He could not come to Lida Fort anyway, let alone bring the news that Cherchen hoped.


    "Chechen, go back. Dinner is about to begin. Today, aunt VARVARA made your favorite potato beef soup."


    One day at lunchtime, Pedro saw Chechen sitting alone on a small hillside outside the military camp, looking at Werner''s direction, so he stepped forward to remind him.


    "Uncle, I''m not hungry." Chechen said with some interest. He had been waiting for three days, but the priest still didn''t come back. Calculate the time. Even if the priest came to Fort lidar with news from Werner, he should have arrived long ago.


    "Are you waiting for father spasokukotsky?" asked Pedro carefully. His nephew is getting smarter and smarter now. He talks too much. It''s difficult to ensure that Cherchen will not associate the matter of sparsokukotsky''s late return with himself. After all, only two people know the real reason why father spasokukotsky left, and he is the so-called "yanushi" in the regiment, who opposes the contact between Cherchen and mihau.


    "Yes, the priest went to vigil, but he hasn''t come back yet. I don''t know if something happened on the road."


    It turned out that Chechen was worried about the safety of the priest.


    When Pedro heard Chechen say this, a big stone fell down in his heart. Then he was relieved. Chechen still believes in his uncle.


    "I don''t think anything will happen. After all, sparsokukotsky has the identity of a priest. People here believe in Catholics, and even the most ferocious robbers won''t attack a clergy. But Cherchen, do you still want to betray Prince yanush?"


    Pedro sat down beside Chechen. He comforted Chechen first, and then asked.


    "Uncle, haven''t I said this several times?" Chechen took a look at Pedro. He felt that he had made his ideas and reasons very clear.


    "Of course I know. But then I thought about it again. You see, before the priest left, we were still in Werner. At that time, we had not fought with Jan sobesky. We just had a grudge with Jeri haretsky. It was easy to end with the relationship between Anjie and mihau. But now we attack Lida fort of Jan sobesky, which is not easy It''s a general! If he remembers that he hates us, even if the priest really reached any agreement with mihau, but Jan sobesky objected, wouldn''t the agreement be a piece of white paper? "Said Pedro.


    "The last time we were only ordered to act, and the people of yezh halletsky started first. I have seen general Jan sobesky several times, and he is not so careful." Chechen felt that Pedro was a little worried. Why does he always think things are bad.


    "You''re right. But I think so. General oginsky has sent people to Werner to transport heavy artillery. Although the defense of Lida fort is strong, which castle can sustain in front of the heavy artillery. Moreover, it''s been besieged for more than a month. Even without heavy artillery, the food in Lida Fort should be almost consumed. In the end, it''s better to say The prince can win, "added Pedro.


    At first, Chechen was still a little confused when he heard Pedro say so. Because Pedro said that Jan sobeski would not let go of his opponents if he won, and that yanush would win, which was a bit incoherent. But Che Chen thought carefully. He finally understood that there was only one meaning of his uncle, that is to persuade himself to give up his plan to betray yanush.


    Uncle Pedro never changed his mind. Che Chen thought sadly. For a time, he even wanted to hand over the mercenary regiment to Pedro. He and those like-minded people who didn''t want to work for yanush found another way out. Maybe I can be the captain of an infantry team under Anjie''s command.


    "Uncle, I know what you want to say." Chechen interrupted Pedro. He looked into his uncle''s eyes, which showed helplessness and giving up. Pedro was a little hairy.


    "If you really think that staying at yanush is the only way out for us all, then..."


    "Head, deputy head, no!"


    Chechen''s "so" hasn''t finished yet. Caipeishi ran over together. He stumbled off his horse and walked to them.


    "General oginsky is convening a meeting of the officers. Hurry back," said tsepesh breathlessly.


    "What happened?" asked Pedro.


    "Jan sobesky''s reinforcements are coming! There are tens of thousands of people."

 Chapter 240

    The news that Jan sobeski and the Republic rebels of yanush attacked Lida Fort soon spread to vigil. The previous news undoubtedly injected a shot in the arm into the various departments of the Republic Army in a difficult situation. In fact, yanush encountered difficulties such as lack of reinforcements and insufficient preparation. Sapega''s alliance not only existed, but more seriously, they were eyeing the foreign enemy of Czar Russia.


    Although the Swedish invasion led the czar to stop the attack on the Republic of Poland and shrink the defense line to see the further development of the situation. Once, the emissary of the Mikhail czar also met with sapega. However, when the deputy commander of sapega rejected the Czar''s envoy''s request to recognize the Czar''s occupation of Smolensk and other places in exchange for the support of Czar Russia, the Czar Russian army began to harass the remaining land of the Republic of Poland on a small scale.


    During this period, the fighting was mainly carried out on the front line of bolotsk. The protagonists are Anjie kemitz and Andre hovanski (Yakov has been transferred back to Smolensk by the czar to suppress the raging peasant uprising).


    However, compared with the former Yakov, Andre hovanski did not show higher military talent. Every time his army attacked Polotsk, it was always confused and exhausted by Anjie''s mushroom tactics.


    "It is said that Andre hovanski was gnashing his teeth at Angela. He once offered a reward of 5000 Taylor for Angela''s head, but people in Polotsk loved Angela very much, and no one sold him for money. On the contrary, Angela returned Andre hovanski after knowing that Andre hovanski had offered such a high reward for himself. He issued a notice saying who would be If you get Andre hovanski''s head, you''ll give him a copper coin. "


    On the path to Polotsk, a squadron of cavalry was marching towards Polotsk under the leadership of two knights. One of the Knights wore a tight leather coat and a breastplate on his chest. His moustache quivered with the movement of the horse.


    "Indeed," said the knight to the speaker: "Kemitz is a great soldier, unparalleled in military affairs. He led hundreds of troops to attack khovansky, beating the whole enemy army dizzy and crying bitterly, which no one but him could do. It is a miracle that he didn''t peel off a layer of skin and cover it as a drum face! Even if anyone sold the deputy commander himself to khovansky at that time It would be more satisfying for him to present kemitz as a gift... No! The reason is that kemitz eats and drinks with hovanski''s tableware, sleeps on his hovanski''s tapestry, hangs his hovanski''s saber at his waist and rides his hovanski''s war horse. "


    "I wish God would give such warriors to our republic. But I appreciate his soldiers more. They are as loyal as jackals, not like my men..."


    "Hey, don''t lose heart, halletsky. Your people are not bad. But they forget that there is no place for democracy in the army. Since the deputy commander has taught you the disobedient guys and asked them to swear to the goddess of national protection. This oath has magic power, and they dare not break it."


    "I hope so, mihaw. But that battle was a pity. Even if I launch another charge, I will defeat the damn mercenary regiment."


    The two knights were mikhau, who had been thinking all day and night, and Colonel Jerzy halletsky, who had been defeated twice by him. They were appointed by deputy commander sapega to bolotsk to convey sapesh''s order that the three men should accompany him to Lida fort to support Jan sobesky.


    "I''d like to say a few words about you, haretsky." mihau frowned and said, "Chechen is my friend, and he saved your life, which you know. I always think he is deceived to work for yanushi. For such a person, we should persuade him to come to our side rather than treat him as an enemy."


    Mihau has always regretted that it was haletsky who went to Bonneville instead of himself. If the person in Bonneville was himself, he would have been able to persuade Cherchen.


    Khaletsky was unconvinced by mihaeu''s preaching. He still thought that his failure was only due to the internal strife of the army rather than the defeat to Chechen: "come on, mihaeu. That guy hurt my adjutant and destroyed my whole army in miatelsk. You and he are friends, but I''m not. I''ll do it when I meet him again in the future."


    Mihau sighed. He knew that Jerzy halletsky was stubborn and it was almost impossible to convince him. If he wanted something to turn around, he had to ask deputy commander sapega.


    At this time, a flock of birds flew in the distant woods. Mihau waved the cavalry to stop. He called a dragon cavalry to investigate.


    Soon after the Dragon cavalry passed by, he brought back a team of people. The leader turned out to be Anjie, whom mihau and haletsky were going to see.


    At this time, Anjie was rich and oily. Although it was summer, his subordinates even wore expensive fur clothes. Everyone wore jewelry decorated with precious stones on his hands, chest and hat. The most exaggerated thing was that Ajie''s adjutant oshka wore 20 rings on his ten fingers.


    Mihau and Anjie met again after a long separation. Of course, they were overjoyed. The three quickly found a flat ground nearby and sat down. Oshka arranged fruit, wine and other food for the three. The three ate and talked.


    Mihau first conveyed the order of deputy commander sapega, and then asked, "Anjie, how many people can you take out now?"


    Polotsk was on the front line of the conflict with Czarist Russia. Deputy commander sapega didn''t want to send troops from here to increase the pressure on Polotsk. However, Polotsk was rich in cavalry. Weiri was a long way from Lida fort. As a pioneer of large forces, there was no more suitable branch of arms than cavalry.


    Seeing mihau asking, Anjie raised his three fingers.


    "Three thousand," said Anjie.


    Three thousand! This is a number that surprises mihau. He didn''t expect that Anjie could be so rich, but mihau was worried that Anjie''s boasting would affect Polotsk''s defense.


    All the changes in mihau''s expression were seen by Anjie. He can''t help but know what his old friend thinks. So Anjie explained, "if Yakov was here, I would never dare to take so many people away from Polotsk. But Andre khovansky, he is far less sophisticated and cunning than Yakov. If Yakov is a wolf, Andre khovansky is a clumsy bear. He has more courage but less brains."


    When Anjie said that, mihau was relieved. He and Jerzy halletsky had a good drink with Anjie.


    "By the way, Mikhail. Have you heard from Chechen recently?" after drinking a cup, Anjie was concerned about Chechen''s recent situation.


    When Anjie asked about Chechen, halletsky''s face turned black again.

 Chapter 241

    "What''s the matter?" Anjie asked suspiciously. He had never seen halletsky''s face so black.


    "That damn Chechen defeated me twice. In short, I wrote down this revenge."


    Anjie didn''t mention it. Fortunately, this mention of Chechen''s name came together with colonel Jerzy halletsky''s new and old hatred. He held the glass hard and the glass broke. The sharp pieces of glass stabbed into the palm of his hand and shed blood.


    Mihau told anjay that Chechen defeated the Colonel''s cavalry in Bonneville, and that the colonel was determined to win the wealth of Prince yanush in Bonneville manor and the income of a group of mob refugees.


    "This boy is really promising now."


    After listening to mihau''s story, Anjie patted his thigh and praised him.


    "Angel, what do you mean?"


    Listening to Anjie''s cry for the enemy, Colonel halletsky was so angry that he stood up from the saddle with a loud voice.


    "Halletsky, come on, Anzu. He didn''t mean it. You know, that Chechen once..." when the colonel was angry, mihau quickly advised him.


    "I don''t mean anything else. Cherchen really fought a beautiful battle. If you don''t like to listen, you should win the battle." Anjie was angry with himself when he saw that haretsky had lost the battle and couldn''t help but retort.


    Originally, haletsky looked at mihau''s face and planned to go down the slope like this. Unexpectedly, Anjie didn''t give him any face. Now the colonel had no way out.


    "Anjie, I want to duel with you." halletsky challenged Anjie.


    "Stay with me to the end. As long as you lose at that time, don''t call your parents."


    "Mihau, you will be our witness."


    Halletsky took out his leather gloves from his pocket and prepared to throw them to Anjie. As long as Anjie took the gloves or the gloves fell on him, the duel contract between the two sides was reached.


    But haletsky''s gloves were picked up by mihau in mid air. Mihau took the glove and took it in his hand. With his other hand, he took off the saber at his waist and inserted it into the soil with the scabbard.


    "Mihau, what are you doing?" Colonel halletsky asked.


    "I''m trying to stop you two from doing stupid things," mihau said.


    "It''s none of your business. I''m for the dignity of the nobility."


    "This is my business. What did the deputy commander send us both to do? Did he ask you to fight with the knight Anjie? We are now fighting under the same flag for our motherland not to be betrayed by traitors and to drive out the enemies who invaded our country. Anjie is our comrade and brother. How can our swords be aimed at our own people?"


    "Mihaw said well!" Anjie praised with joy when mihaw said so.


    But immediately, mihau pointed the spear at Anjie.


    "And you, Anzu. I know you have a good relationship with Chechen, and I used to like him very much. But now he is our enemy. He is working for the traitor yanush, and his sword is stained with the blood of patriots every moment. Such a person defeated haletsky and patriots like you and me. What''s so happy about that!"


    The little Knight''s words were righteous, and Anjie couldn''t help lowering his head.


    "You two think about it," mihau said to haletsky and Anjie.


    Anjie and halletsky looked at each other.


    "Mihau, it''s my fault." khaletsky took the lead in apologizing.


    "Me too, mihau," Anjie admitted.


    "This is not to say to me that you are not sorry for me, but sorry for each other."


    Hearing what mihau said, they apologized to each other.


    Seeing that a conflict had finally been resolved, mihau smiled knowingly. The three sat down again, ate some food, and headed for the borotsk castle.


    In the next ten days, Anjie and others were preparing for the expedition.


    Just when the 3000 cavalry were ready to go, the messenger of deputy commander sapega arrived again, and an unexpected guest came with him.


    "Lord Anjie, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Bo asked with a smile.


    Anjie and other three people did not expect that bojiangjin would come to Polotsk with the messenger of the deputy commander. They were at a loss for a moment.


    "Your Excellency pojiangin and I came to Polotsk for a great event. Czar Russia will stop the state of war with the Republic, and the two countries will deal with the common enemy together," said the messenger of the deputy commander.


    "Armistice!" harrietsky couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes, truce." the messenger nodded.


    "Is that what the deputy commander means?" asked mihau. He knew that czar Russia had sent someone to contact deputy commander sapega, but the deputy commander refused.


    "That''s what your majesty means," said the messenger.


    Your majesty! Mihau and Anjie and haletsky were surprised.


    After the Swedish army occupied Warsaw, there was no news of King kazimizh of the Republic of Poland.


    "The king and queen went to Silesia, where bojankin met our king and signed an agreement. Now we are allies," said the messenger of the deputy commander briefly.


    Russia Poland friendship depends on Sweden. Anjie suddenly had a strange feeling. Maybe one day, he would drink with his defeated general.


    "So now, what does his majesty want us to do?" asked mihau. He knew that the messenger sent by deputy commander sapega would never be so simple to convey the message.


    "According to our agreement with Czarist Russia, his majesty ordered the commander of sapega (King kazimiz has removed yanush from all his posts and re appointed Pavel sapega as the commander of Lithuania in recognition of his achievements) to lead a large army to attack the rebels (referring to yanush raziweu''s Army)," said the messenger.


    "Then Werner or Lida Fort?" asked haletsky.


    "This will be decided by the commander according to the situation after you meet with the commander in vigil." the messenger explained to haletsky with a smile.


    "Now that we have a truce with Czarist Russia, what do you Czarist Russia''s troops do?" Anjie asked another question, but the question was interrupted by Potemkin.


    "Lord Anjie kemitz, the actions to be taken by czar Russia are still confidential for the time being. I can only tell you that his majesty is sincere about peace with the Republic of Poland."


    Anjie shut up. He didn''t believe a word of these diplomatic words.


    But sapega''s messengers were not.


    "Gentlemen, commander sapega will be waiting for you in Vijay. The Republic''s counterattack has begun!" said the messenger excitedly.


    Launching a counterattack against traitors is something that mihau and others are eagerly looking forward to. Even if mihau and others had more questions in their hearts, as soon as the messenger''s voice fell, the three still couldn''t help shouting:


    "Hooray! Hooray!"

 Chapter 242

    It was the army led by general Stanislaw lianzkoronsky who arrived at Lida fort. This army has 8000 people, not the tens of thousands that zepesh told Chechen. Although the number was not as large as that of the prince''s army led by oginsky, and the arrival time was nearly a month late, it had gathered all the troops that could be sent by Jan zamois and others.


    Because during the period when yanush sent troops to Lida fort, the war situation between the Republic of Poland and the kingdom of Sweden in other places changed again.


    This is also the reason why king kazimizh, who was abroad, was eager to reach an armistice agreement with Czarist Russia - that is, Krakow fell.


    As the ancient capital of the Republic of Poland, Krakow has the same political status as Warsaw. Because of the Daguangming Mountain Monastery in chenstohova, Krakow represents much more religious than Warsaw. This is also why Stefan charnietsky, the commander in chief, asked the king to appoint him as the commander in chief of Krakow immediately after hearing the news of the Swedish invasion. However, although such a significant city had a famous general, it still surrendered after several months under the attack of the Swedish army.


    After the general army of Stefan charnietsky had protected the lives of all officers and soldiers and the property of the people in the city from infringement, he led thousands of disarmed officers and soldiers to withdraw from Krakow. They will be in the custody of the Swedes for three months, and will not be able to leave freely until 90 days. During this period, they shall not fight with the Swedish army and its servants.


    When the Swedish army commander alvid wiedenberg led the army into Krakow on October 7, Lublin, located between Krakow, Warsaw and Werner, is likely to become the next target of the Swedish army. In such a severe situation, it is not easy for Jan zamois to send troops to support him.


    As soon as the 8000 strong army arrived at Lida fort, it broke through the southern encirclement of the prince''s army. They were in the same place with the defenders in the city. In order to prevent the scattered troops from being broken by each one, ojinsky hurriedly gathered all the troops together.


    The original siege turned into a confrontation between two armies with almost the same number. This was beyond both oginsky''s expectations and Jan sobesky''s expectations.


    In Jan sobeski''s plan, he had predicted that yanushi would not send all his troops to attack himself in order to defend Werner and deal with deputy commander sapega, and the enemy attacking Lida Fort would not exceed 15000 at most. Stanislaw leantskoronsky, Jan zamois and others can send at least 20000 reinforcements. These reinforcements, together with the defenders of Lida fort, are very sure to deal with a tired division that has been fighting for more than a month.


    So at the beginning, Jan sobeski didn''t resolutely clear the walls and fields. He just left enough food for the defenders of Lida fort and the residents who retreated into the city for four months.


    But people are not as good as heaven. Now more than 10000 mouths are going to eat inside and outside Lida fort, and oginsky puts on a look of standing by for help and resolutely does not fight him. Jan sobeski can''t let these 10000 people attack the defenders with the same number of fortifications. He can only continue the confrontation with ojinski''s army and expect the other party to consume food before himself.


    Therefore, in the next most of the time, the competition between the two sides became a competition for missing fish and materials. The armored Cossack cavalry and Hungarian light cavalry of the prince''s army sweep the defense area carefully inspected the day before every day. The Tatar cavalry of the Jan sobesky camp almost repeated the same thing. The cavalry on both sides often met by chance when they were hungry, and then a short and fierce fight broke out. But no matter which side is beaten away by the opponent, it can not have an impact on the war situation. The entire Lida fort area had been devastated by the military disaster when ojinsky marched, and now it is devastated by them.


    Similar plots will continue to be staged in the following ten years. Finally, the rich and small polish areas will be transformed into thousands of miles of red land.


    Now, what can guarantee the victory of one side is no longer good weapons and sufficient troops. Oginsky urged Werner''s base camp to carry out long-distance material transportation three times a day. The most time, yanush sent 99 livestock and 200 loaves of bread to the front line of Lida fort.


    On Jan sobesky''s side, it is by no means empty and there is no foreign aid. Like the first Prince''s army, nearly a thousand vendors with the army came to Lida fort with Stanislaw lianzkoronsky''s troops. Their truck reserves became a hot product during the campaign. Some Armenian businessmen with more means even tried to import food and meat from enemy occupied areas such as svutsk to earn high returns. However, this kind of commercial behavior of providing timely help is also a drop in the bucket for tens of thousands of troops. Moreover, in the long camp, in addition to the soldiers, there are refugees driven by ojinsky and the residents of the city.


    Such a sit in war lasted another month. In the twinkling of an eye, it was late autumn, and the two sides could no longer persist. Prince yanush put down his noble dignity and asked King Carl x for help and begged him to send troops to support Lida fort. Jan sobeski also knew the news of Pavel sapega''s promotion to the commander. He knew that his efforts to subdue sapega by virtue of his military achievements had failed, so he also put down his airs and asked the current Lithuanian commander for help.


    But these things have little impact on today''s Cherchen, or have not been affected. He is now annoyed by another thing. The cause of the matter is that father sparsokukotsky came back, and the reason why the father came back so late is that he was kidnapped by bandits and did not contact mihau.


    Of course, this is a lie told by father sparsokukotsky, but in reality, father sparsokukotsky''s escape and return is also dramatic.


    Originally, Pedro did not expect that the war against Lida Fort would be so protracted. He only gave the family holding father sparsokukotsky two months'' money. But in the twinkling of an eye, two months passed. At first, the family expected Pedro to continue to send money, but the next month, when Pedro still didn''t send money, the family no longer undertook the task of "taking care of" father spasokukotsky. They threw the priest out of a few blocks one night and ran away.


    Poor father sparsokukotsky was found and saved by the officers and soldiers patrolling the street the next day. When he learned that the battle in Lida fort was not over and that Cherchen and his family were still on the front line, father sparsokukotsky hurried over with the grain convoy.

 Chapter 243

    "Thank you, father!"


    After the people left the camp, Pedro, who followed father spasokukotsky, whispered to father spasokukotsky.


    When he sat at the gate of the camp eating breakfast this morning and saw the figure of father spasokukotsky appear at the gate of the camp, Pedro couldn''t believe his eyes. He rubbed hard several times, but Pedro''s "fantasy" of the priest did not disappear, but became clearer and clearer.


    Father spasokukotsky only gave Pedro a cold look when he passed by. It was very rare for such cold eyes to appear on the always gentle priest, which also cooled Pedro''s back.


    Pedro hurriedly stood up and followed father sparsokukotsky. He couldn''t even eat breakfast. But he dared not talk to the priest, and even walked behind father spasokukotsky.


    When father sparsokukotsky found Cherchen and told Cherchen about his experience during this period, Pedro''s heart jumped to his throat. He is afraid that the priest will tell Cherchen what he has done. Although Pedro is confident that he is doing this for the mercenary regiment and for Cherchen to have a bright future, he still thinks so, but it is dirty to start with his companions, which is not only straightforward, and Cherchen does not think it is wrong to follow yanush up to now, If father sparsokukotsky tells Cherchen the truth, Cherchen will not only be very disappointed with his uncle, but also have no face to stay in the mercenary regiment, but also implicate Ingrid and others.


    Father pasokukotsky said nothing, or he said everything, and told a perfect story.


    "You know, Pedro, in the months when I was imprisoned in Werner, I was really very angry at what you and yelishei did. Even on the way to Lida fort, I still wanted to tell Cherchen the truth and let him preside over justice. But I heard a lot and knew a lot along the way. I know it''s not good to tell the truth to the head now Time. We may fight general Jan sobesky at any time. At this time, when Cherchen knows the truth and knows that you kidnapped me, the military morale of the mercenary regiment will be in chaos. In order to maintain the justice and faith in your heart, the head will punish you, and then our mercenary regiment will fall apart and be over. This is what I don''t want to see. "


    As he said this, father spasokukotsky kept staring at Pedro and yelishei and Ingrid who bowed their heads like students who had done something wrong behind him. Father sparsokukotsky was enlightening and thought of the mercenary regiment. Yelishei and other three people couldn''t help being ashamed of their actions.


    "God, if I were given another chance, I wouldn''t do such an unjust thing!" fedot thought shamefully.


    "Father, I thank you very much, but I think I did nothing wrong. Prince yanush has the support of the Swedes behind him, and he will win in the end. What''s wrong with me letting Chechen follow the winner? So if you still want to take Chechen and the mercenary regiment on the wrong path in the future, I will still be right with you." Said Pedro, looking into the eyes of father spasokukotsky.


    If father sparsokukotsky''s eyes are as deep as the sea, now Pedro''s eyes are like two flames. He admired the priest''s character, but he could never agree with the priest''s choice.


    "Evil spirits cannot defeat God''s legion, and justice will eventually defeat evil. This is not what I said, but what God said with the help of my mouth. Pedro, think about it!"


    With that, father sparsokukotsky stopped looking at Pedro and turned away. Only Pedro, who stood where he was.


    In this way, the contradiction of the mercenary regiment was hidden in a strange way, and no one mentioned it again. And father sparsokukotsky returned to his post.


    In Werner, he was already the squadron leader of the mercenary regiment, and now he is just officially in office. In the squadron, the amiable father sparsokukotsky soon won the unanimous love of the squadron soldiers, who affectionately called father sparsokukotsky "father father".


    A month passed. At this stage, the warring sides are still engaged in endless confrontation. When there is no external force to break the game, the key to victory or defeat lies in which party''s food is exhausted first.


    And this external force soon appeared, and it was Alexander otkinski''s side.


    Prince yanush, who was devastated by the long-term attack of Lida fort and the depletion of financial resources, finally lowered his noble head and asked marshal braue wickensburg for help. The latter is obviously desirable. On the third day after receiving yanush''s request for help, 7000 troops led by Brauer weixingsburg drove to Lida fort and joined Alexander otkinski''s army. General Robert Douglas also came with field marshal Brauer Williamsburg.


    Finally got the support, oginski was overjoyed. He had forgotten that he was also an opponent of "using the division to help suppress", but welcomed the arrival of a Swedish field marshal and general with the highest courtesy.


    "It''s great to get the help of the invincible Swedish army. I don''t think there''s any need to fight. I''m afraid the rebels will be scared to death as soon as they hear their names," okinski complimented.


    Brauer wickensburg, although he was flattered by otkinski, said solemnly and formulaically:


    "General Douglas and I are mere pawns. Everything depends on the most holy monarchs of the Swedes, Goths and vandals, Finland, Estonia, Karelia, Bremen, verdau, shicheqing, Pomerania, Archduke of kashubu and vandelia, Duke of Lugen Island, lords of inglia, vismarco and Bavaria, Rhine PA * *, Lulitz, Clivia, Earl Berg, his Majesty the great King Carl X. "


    Standing with a group of officers, Chechen sounded a little dizzy. Such a long appellation and place name is also rare that Brauer weixingsburg can recite it at an old age. These kings seem to like to flaunt themselves with a series of titles. This string of titles alone is not too much compared with the czar.


    "Of course, we rely on the supreme majesty of King Carl X and Prince yanush, but the fighting of several generals also contributed to the victory."


    Around oginsky, an adjutant flattered.


    The flattery was obviously to the taste of Brauer wickensburg and otkinski, and they both laughed. Unlike otkinski''s laughter, Brauer weixingsburg only had a slight arc in the corner of his mouth. Compared with the two, General Robert Douglas is much more normal although he is also laughing.


    After a burst of greetings, oginsky led the way in front, leading Brauer Williamsburg and Douglas in.


    When passing the welcome team composed of officers, General Robert Douglas, who had been silent just now, suddenly asked, "general otkinski, I heard that under Prince yanush, there is a brave and good mercenary regiment leader named aleval Chechen. I don''t know if he is here?"


    Oginsky was obviously stunned. He didn''t expect Douglas to ask about one of his mercenary commanders.


    "Yes, right there. He''s a good boy and will be a general in the future." since Douglas will ask, it''s obvious that Cherchen has something to do with him, oginsky boasted. He said ojinsky and pointed at it.


    Douglas glanced in the direction of ojinsky''s finger. Because of otkinski''s advance request, all the officers wore gorgeous clothes, and Chechen was no exception. He is wearing a black dress with lace and a wide brimmed hat with ostrich feathers. Although Che Chen is short among the officers, he is also very eye-catching.


    Douglas looked at Chechen''s figure and nodded, but he didn''t look for Chechen. After one look, he entered the big account with marshal and oginsky.


    In the big tent, oginsky has prepared a rich banquet. Although it is a time of material shortage, as long as you have money, military businessmen can always get everything you want.


    The delicious food in the big tent is prepared for senior officers. Middle and lower level officers like Cherchen can only eat at the running banquet outside the tent, but even so, the food on the assembly line is not comparable to the potatoes and bread provided by their own Quartermaster officers.


    Although the weather has entered November and began to turn cold, it is the beginning of the month after all. Even if eating outside the account, Chechen Ye doesn''t feel cold. He picked up an apple, put it in his mouth and bit it. He has tasted the refreshing sweetness every time for more than a month. Although there are apples on sale in the army market, it is already sky high to ask for one.


    After eating an apple, Cherchen poured himself a cup of mead. Through the corner of the big tent, which was occasionally blown by the wind, the three senior officials were drinking and preparing, full of joy.


    Then Victor came to Cherchen. He poured himself a glass of wine and joked:


    "Hey, work harder. When you become a general, you can drink with the marshal."


    Che Chen shook his head. He can''t think of being a general.


    "Hey, Chechen. The battle will be over soon," said Victor suddenly.


    "It''s going to be over? Not so fast! We''ve been playing Lida fort for more than three months. It''s impossible for the Swedes to..." Chechen was a little surprised.


    Victor saw that Cherchen was so unsure of the Swedes and didn''t explain much: "general otkinski will find the rebels to fight immediately with reinforcements, otherwise there are so many people and there is not enough food. Anyway, whoever loses or wins, the war is always over. Let me tell you a secret, I''m ready to retire after the war."


    When it comes to retirement, Victor, who has always been unsmiling, smiles as brightly as a child.


    Chechen was a little surprised. He originally thought that a traditional soldier like Victor would fight to death in the military.


    "I didn''t think of it. I didn''t think of it myself. But one day when you find true love, you will give up everything like me." Victor said to Cherchen with a wine glass in one hand and a hand on his back.


    "Is it Mrs. kolf?" Chechen asked.


    "Yes, it''s the Duchess of kolf. But now it''s time to add a front word. Kolf is willing to go back to Spain with me and take her daughter. I was so desperate to be a bait last time, so I can save more money before returning to Spain," said Victor.


    Cherchen knew that Mrs. kolf''s son served in boguslav''s army. It seemed that he was going to stay in Poland.


    "Congratulations, victor!"


    Mercenaries are rarely successful in foreign countries. It''s rare to hold a beauty like Victor. Cherchen is really happy for him and Mrs. kolf.


    Listening to Chechen''s blessing, Victor showed a happy smile.


    Then they drank some more wine. Victor was called over by his colleagues. The old-fashioned soldier was obviously in a particularly good mood today. Under the coax of his colleagues, he even sang a song:


    You can''t imagine how sad I am when I leave my lovely hometown Havana.


    The sky is floating with bright seven color rosy clouds, and my beloved girl is leaning against me;


    Dear, I would like to go to the ocean with you and fly freely on the sea like a dove;


    Ride the wind and waves on the sea with your sails. You love me like a little pigeon.


    Dear little pigeon, please come to me,


    We flew across the blue ocean to distant places.


    When I return to my hometown Havana, you are singing and waiting for me on the shore;


    Mother, how I miss you in a foreign land, singing this parting song every day and night;


    Dear, I would like to sail with you and fly freely on the sea like a dove.


    Ride the wind and waves on the sea with your sails. You love me like a little pigeon.


    Dear little pigeon, please come to me,


    We flew across the blue ocean to distant places.


    Although this song was particularly unpleasant to hear by Victor''s incomplete voice, kochechen unconsciously responded to it. At this moment, his wandering heart seemed to return to Spain and his hometown.


    The banquet went on very late. When Chechen returned to the mercenary regiment camp, the sky was full of stars. After a little washing, Chechen will go to bed.


    "Captain, someone is looking for you."


    Just as Chechen was about to lie down, a guard on duty reported.


    Who else will come to me so late? Che Chen got up in doubt and went out.


    "General Douglas? How could it be you?" Chechen said in surprise.


    It was General Robert Douglas, the second in command of the Swedish army.


    "Hello, Cherchen. Chris asked me to say hello to you for her." Douglas looked at Cherchen and said with a smile.

 Chapter 244

    The name Chris naturally reminds Chechen of his short and unusual experience in Mia jersk and the beautiful and honest lady.


    Because Chechen fell into memories, the scene couldn''t help being a little cold. However, Douglas was obviously a generous man. He didn''t feel that it was a neglect of himself because of Cherchen''s silence. Instead, he waited there and observed Cherchen.


    After a while, Chechen reflected that there was another guest in front of him.


    "Chris. No, how''s Queen Christina?" Chechen asked.


    "Her Majesty is very good. She first returned to devonsk, and then the war between us and the Republic of Poland broke out. Her Majesty was worried about the king''s safety and went to olshtenburg. There, the two supreme masters went to Warsaw together. In fact, no one expected that the war would progress so fast. We expected that it would take at least half a year to occupy the country. Oh By the way, her majesty said, she still wants you to call her Chris, "Douglas said.


    Hearing General Douglas say that Christina wants to think of her as Chris, Cherchen has no reason to warm up.


    "What about boguslav, Chris? Did King Carl x teach this guy a lesson?"


    Before Chechen left Werner, boguslav, the bastard who flirted with Chris, was still Werner''s guest. He hovered between yanush and sapega, doing the wishful thinking of the centrists.


    Chechen thought that after Chris returned to Sweden, she and her cousin King Carl x would not let boguslav go.


    But Douglas''s answer was unexpected.


    "Prince boguslav went to Warsaw to make amends to Christina, and his majesty forgives him. Of course, the obvious reason is to visit his uncle, Frederick William, the elector. We don''t want such a scandal to be known all over the world. After all, it is related to the Queen''s reputation."


    Chechen was stunned, and boguslav''s crime was put down so gently?


    "How could this happen? Shouldn''t the king be on Chris''s side? And he''s still Chris''s..." Chechen murmured in a low voice.


    Although Cherchen''s voice was light, Douglas standing in front of Cherchen still heard it clearly.


    "You misunderstood your majesty. Christina meant to forgive boguslav," Douglas clarified.


    Ideals often yield to reality. Carl X was certainly willing to take such a bad breath for his cousin, because boguslav''s behavior was an insult to the Kape family. And he now has such strength. With the smooth progress of the Swedish army in the Republic of Poland, the importance of capitulationists and wall riding parties in places like yanush and boguslav has been greatly reduced. Swedish monarchs and ministers are floating in the continuous victory of the army. They are unwilling or only willing to rarely share the "cake" with traitors like yanush. But Christina was acutely aware that an undercurrent was surging and could overthrow the Swedish ship on the visva river at any time.


    Yes, the country has no king, but the Lords have not given up resistance. Pavel sapega and Jan sobesky are the best examples. The people of the Republic of Poland, the people of a country where almost all people believe in Catholicism, are also full of hostility to Protestant Sweden. Although they remained silent under the power of the Swedish army, once Sweden showed a trace of weakness, they would rise up. The attitude of Czar Russia was also very ambiguous. After Sweden invaded the Republic of Poland, the bloated behemoth who took the lead in invading Smolensk began to stand still. His messengers did not return directly after asking for Karl X in Warsaw, but disappeared without a trace. And those Swedish allies, in Christina''s view, are not so reliable. Frederick, the elector, almost followed field marshal Brauer Williamsburg into Warsaw without firing a shot. After that, he spent almost every battle as a loafer; Yanush raziweu was not as influential as expected, and almost half of the nobles opposed his cooperation with the Swedes. Under such circumstances, dealing with boguslav will offend an elector and a prince, which is unfavorable to Sweden. Even though Christina, as a Catholic, opposed the invasion of Poland from beginning to end, she still had to consider the interests of the kingdom of Sweden.


    Forgiving boguslav is a decision based on these considerations.


    Of course, these are not for outsiders. Even to Douglas, he could only guess one or two reasons.


    "Really? Chris is still so kind." Cherchen couldn''t figure out these problems. He could only attribute them to Chris''s character.


    "Your Highness is indeed the kindest person in the world." Douglas praised Cherchen unconsciously. When he talked about Christina, he looked as if he were talking about a saint.


    Christina entrusts Douglas to convey her greetings to Cherchen. Douglas has already conveyed them, and it''s getting late. Douglas should have returned to rest. But he made an unexpected request.


    "Do you want to see my mercenary regiment?" Chechen said in surprise.


    "Yes, I''ve heard that your mercenary regiment is used to fighting and is a strong brigade. Although it''s a little abrupt to eliminate such requirements so late, I still hope that commander Chechen will agree," Douglas said.


    To get the guidance of a famous Swedish general such as Douglas, Cherchen certainly needs it. He dared to promise and ordered the night guard to blow the horn.


    This horn was originally used by the mercenary regiment in case of raid or emergency. At this time, it suddenly occurred to me that the soldiers who had fallen asleep came out of the tent one after another. They put on their clothes as they ran, with weapons in their hands.


    It took almost an hour for all the talents to assemble in front of the playground. At that point, the mercenary regiment was 134 less, and the squadron leader zepesh was not there. But tonight is not the night of the squadron of caipesh. It''s fair to say.


    "Cherchen, what happened so late?" Pedro, dressed up, asked hurriedly. He found a soldier standing beside Chechen.


    "Who is this?" asked Pedro suspiciously.


    Cherchen introduced General Douglas to Pedro. A famous Swedish general came to the mercenary regiment. Pedro was flattered. He shook Douglas''s hand tremblingly.


    Then, at the request of General Douglas, the mercenary regiment practiced. Because most people wake up from their dreams in the middle of the night, the effect of practice is not ideal. Moreover, due to the absence of tsepesh, only three squadrons actually practiced.


    But Douglas nodded as he watched. Because Cherchen''s mercenary regiment is much better than most Polish dominated armies he has seen.


    "Captain Chechen, your mercenary regiment uses the establishment of our Swedish army?" Douglas saw the reality of the mercenary regiment at a glance.


    "Yes," Chechen admitted.


    "Unfortunately, your mercenary regiment has fewer artillery and cavalry, otherwise it will have half the combat effectiveness of our Swedish army under the same number," Douglas commented.


    This is already a very high evaluation. Originally, because his mercenary regiment is only one-third or even one-quarter of the "teacher"?


    For Douglas''s problem of too few artillery and cavalry of the mercenary regiment, Cherchen explained to Douglas that Prince yanush of artillery was only allocated to them, and the cavalry of argildas suffered heavy losses in the initial battle with Jan sobesky.


    "I look forward to our fighting side by side in the next battle."


    After understanding the situation of the mercenary corps, Douglas left, leaving such a sentence before leaving.

 Chapter 245

    General Douglas''s words soon came true. With the arrival of reinforcements, the prince''s army and the Swedish army first launched an attack on the enemy in Lida fort. A thousand of Cherchen''s men were specially asked by General Douglas to join the battle sequence of the left wing.


    The commander in chief of the campaign was field marshal Brauer Wittenberg. His nearly 20000 strong army was divided into two parts: the left wing composed of 4000 Swedish troops and 1000 Swedish troops, and the right wing composed of 11000 Swedish troops and 3000 Swedish troops.


    For Lida fort, although Jan sobeski knew that ojinski would attack soon after receiving reinforcements, he did not expect that the speed of the coalition forces would be so fast. The Swedish army went into the battlefield almost without rest.


    Due to the high position of Lida fort, Jan sobeski easily found out the allocation of coalition forces. The right wing of 14000 people obviously came to Lida fort, where the coalition troops assembled the most artillery; The left wing of the coalition wanted to defeat the reinforcements led by general Stanislaw lianzkoronsky - they had 5000 cavalry and 2000 infantry deployed on this side.


    Although the troops were at an absolute disadvantage, Jan sobeski was not particularly worried, because there was a parallel stream directly in front of general Stanislaw lianzkoronsky''s defense line, and the stream could overflow people''s lower legs. When the coalition forces wanted to launch an attack, they had to cross the river first. Although the cavalry could cross the river easily, the infantry had to cross slowly under the fire of musketeers on the Bank of the river. Even if the coalition cavalry crossed the bank, there was a dense forest on one side of the stream. This forest naturally played a role in shielding the right wing of the defensive side, so that the opponent could not encircle it. Behind the stream, there is a large grass slope rising slowly. It is very open and very suitable for cavalry to gallop freely. Jan sobesky believed that even if the Swedish infantry were excellent, they were inferior to the Polish cavalry in terms of cavalry.


    Since the 3000 garrisons in the castle have not lost the fight against 12000 people for several months, there will not be much problem against 14000 people.


    I can only say that I have never fought with the Swedish army. I never know how powerful they are.


    But Jan sobesky is not a big boy after all. Just in case, Jan sobeski left a reserve team of 1000 people to support any line of defense at any time.


    At 13:30 p.m., with the sound of a 24 pound cannon from the right-wing artillery position, the final decisive battle of the battle of lidar Fort began.


    The first to launch the attack was the main force of the left-wing Prince''s army led by ojinski. Although they were facing Lida fort, which had been attacked repeatedly for months, the morale of the prince''s army was unprecedented. Because behind them was the invincible Swedish army - Brauer weixingsburg, who supported okinsky''s siege troops with all the artillery and artillery of more than 12 pounds.


    From the beginning, these Swedish artillery showed higher shelling skills than their Polish counterparts and mercenaries. Although the number of artillery was at a disadvantage, the artillery of Lida fort, which could fight with oginsky''s artillery in the artillery battle, was suppressed. The two forts were the focus of the Swedish artillery fire. In less than 30 minutes, four of the ten twelve pound guns were overturned by Swedish shells. As soon as the rest of the artillery fired, it would attract three or four artillery to counterattack, and the artillery who hit Lida Fort could not lift their heads.


    Worse, the walls of Fort Lida. The originally dense crenels and women''s walls were destroyed by gunfire one by one, and the defenders on the wall had to stand on the unobstructed wall and shoot.


    The soldiers of the prince''s army carried the ladder like ants, crossed the channel buried in the ditch by engineers in the rain of guns and bullets, and came to the city of Lida fort. Dozens of ladders were erected on the wall. Mercenaries wearing excellent armor climbed up the ladder and climbed up the wall.


    At this time, deadly flames were fired from the forts on both sides. The musketeers and three pound guns on the forts were firing. A piece of land soon fell under the wall.


    Those who survived began to be timid. In particular, the Polish militia, when they saw that the war was unfavorable, they were afraid and wanted to retreat. But behind them, in addition to roaring artillery, there are Swedish guns and spears.


    These Swedes will not take these into account. They are also their own friends. As long as they are not seriously injured, they all use bullets to drive them to continue attacking the city.


    The Polish militia was afraid of the fire in the city, but more afraid of the Swedes. They trembled, clenched their weapons, and turned back step by step.


    Of course, the Swedish Musketeers do not all act as supervisors. Seeing that everyone had returned to the battlefield, the Swedish Musketeers behind the trench set up their muskets and covered the friendly troops rushing to the city with dense bullets.


    Without the drag on the morale of the Polish militia who are afraid of the enemy like a tiger and flee like a rabbit, the mercenaries are also more brave. Mercenary officer Tilly killed a soldier leaning out to shoot Musketeers with a pistol. He threw away the pistol that had run out of bullets, and then pulled out another one. Tilly searched for the next target and shouted to his men: "grenade, grenade."


    Several strong grenadiers leaned against the root of the wall. They lit the grenade in their hands and threw it hard on the fort. Immediately, a thick smoke accompanied by fire rose from the fort. The sound of guns and muskets died down.


    Three Scottish swordsmen jumped up the wall. Every swing in their hands will kill a rebel soldier or cut off three of the rebel''s spears. These heavily armored warriors reap their lives like a killing machine. Only the close range shooting of muskets can cause fatal damage to them.


    A soldier of Jan sobesky pounced on a Scottish swordsman with a grenade in his arms. He let the huge sword higher than his body pierce his body. The brave soldier hugged the Scottish swordsman. He pushed the enemy down the wall with his last strength, and then died together in a fire.


    Jan sobeski did not expect that the battle had entered a white hot stage at the beginning. Ojinski''s army was like beating chicken blood, completely ignoring its own casualties. The garrison officer has sent people several times to beg him to send more reinforcements. Each time, he sends him a hundred or two hundred reserves. But several times, he had no soldiers to send.


    "Damn it!"


    In the Lord''s hall, Jan sobeski looked out through the glass shattered by shells. The battle map on the table was covered with dust from the beam, but he didn''t have time to wipe it. In fact, the map was no longer useful to him, because the terrain of Lida fort and its surroundings had long been printed in Jan sobesky''s heart.


    Can these original fish belly troops radiate such strong combat effectiveness just because 3000 Swedish troops participated in the war? Is the Swedish army so invincible? Jan sobesky thought reluctantly.


    Now it seems that it is not enough to defend Lida Fort alone. We must put in a new force. But where did the troops come from? Jan sobesky, they have no reinforcements. The only possibility is that the 7000 people led by general Stanislaw lianzkoronsky. His opponent, Sweden''s famous general Robert Douglas, has only 5000 men, which is the only force that can be transferred.


    Jan sobesky put on his helmet. He went out of the Lord''s hall, mounted a war horse and drove towards the left position. Under the inner city wall, father Marek is leading the people of the monastery to hold the statue of the virgin and the cross to bless the wounded soldiers and the city wall.


    The battle of the left is obviously not as thrilling as that of the right. When Jan sobesky arrived at the battlefield, Stanislaw lianzkoronsky and most of his cavalry were sitting on the ground in the sun, with only a small part on guard.


    "Leonzicolonsky, how''s your side?" Jan sobesky jumped off his horse and asked. In fact, you don''t have to ask Jan sobesky to know that there has been no fierce war here.


    "It''s so easy, sobesky. Douglas''s several attacks were blocked by infantry alone, so that my cavalry and I could only watch those two legged infantry fighting. If you still say what he is, I''m afraid he''s not even as good as that guy okinsky. Where''s your side?" Stanislaw leantzkronsky said.


    "I''m not as relaxed and freehand as you are here. The guy ojinski threw everyone at the beginning, and the shells hit my wall without money. To be honest, liantskoronsky, how many infantry can you send me? I mean, before it doesn''t affect the defense." Jan sobesky asked.


    "Two thousand!" Stanislaw leantskoronsky replied without hesitation.


    "Two thousand?" Jan sobesky almost thought there was something wrong with his ears. Stanislaw lianzkoronsky wanted to give everyone to himself.


    "Yes, it''s two thousand. As you can see, I face only five thousand enemies, and my five thousand cavalry is enough," Stanislaw lianzkoronsky said confidently.


    Jan sobesky thought for a moment. Although he doubted whether Stanislaw leantzkoronsky could resist Douglas''s attack under the same number of troops, Fort krida really needed support. As a last resort, he took 1500 infantry and left 500 infantry for Stanislaw lianzkoronsky.


    On the other side of the stream, Douglas looked at the more than 1000 infantry who had left with Jan sobesky from a distance, and his face showed a victorious smile.


    Marshal Brauer Williamsburg''s strategy finally succeeded.

 Chapter 246

    Jan sobeski did not expect that the whole front had fallen into a stalemate around the support point of Lida fort. Although the battle seemed to be very unfavorable to the Garrison Army of Lida fort, and the front was almost broken through several times, it was exhausted again and again. As long as Jan sobesky gritted his teeth to block the most violent wave, the follow-up attack of the coalition was definitely not as fierce as the first time. In fact, his move of dispatching troops from the left has long fallen into the calculation of field marshal Brauer weixingsburg, and everything has developed according to the pace planned in advance by field marshal Brauer weixingsburg and oginsky: Field Marshal Brauer weixingsburg doesn''t expect to capture Lida fort by a strong attack, but the battlefield situation has to launch a frontal attack, So field marshal Brauer Williamsburg designed a plan to mobilize his opponent: maintain strong pressure on lidar fort, attract as many enemy troops here as possible, nail them, and then Robert Douglas launched a fatal attack on the left side of the front. It is precisely for this reason that Brauer wickensburg and oginsky, knowing that it was impossible to occupy Lida fort with 14000 troops, still desperately attacked the solid positions again and again, just to cooperate with Robert Douglas and kill fajan sobesky''s infantry and mobile forces.


    After Jan sobesky transferred 1500 infantry from the left wing, marshal Brauer weixingsburg''s "left hook" was finally launched.


    At 5 p.m., Douglas saw that the time was ripe and ordered him to order all 4000 infantry troops to press on, and 1000 cavalry to cover the two wings of the infantry array. Ten squadrons, also prepared according to the Swedish military system, lined up in front of the stream. Their Musketeers were in front and spearmen were behind, pressing like a dark cloud against the only 500 Polish infantry on the other side. The Polish infantry on the other side were caught off guard, but they did not flinch. They still fought back with muskets, and sent someone to inform general Stanislaw liantskronsky in the rear.


    Chechen''s mercenary regiment was arranged in the position closest to the woods. Cherchen knew that such a civil war was cruel to the kind father sparsokukotsky, so he specially arranged the priest''s squadron in the most left-wing position. Although some people secretly questioned that Chechen did this to prevent deputy commander bachit from competing for merit with his uncle Pedro, Chechen had a clear conscience.


    Ten square formations eight times the strength of the other side almost surrounded 500 Polish infantry regiments. The Polish infantry had formed a circular array. They shot in despair in all directions, trying to block the enemy in all directions.


    In the squadron where Chechen is located, soldiers are constantly hit by stray bullets and fall. But no one opened fire before General Douglas''s order. This is the general''s dead order.


    The square array was getting closer and closer to the enemy''s round array. The soldiers in the first row could even see the other party''s Adam''s apple and desperate face.


    Thirty steps. At this distance, the casualties of the mercenary regiment increased sharply. Five Musketeers were knocked down in a round of enemy shooting just now.


    Ten squares stopped. Their muskets were aimed at the circle at the same time.


    The fear of being surrounded and being targeted by more than 2000 black guns is unimaginable for people who have not experienced it. Even before the Swedish army opened fire, some Polish soldiers in the circular array had lost the courage to fight. In desperation, they dropped their weapons and fled in all directions, just as a drop of ink spilled into the water and spread.


    Just then, the cavalry led by Stanislaw leantskoronsky began to arrive. The Swedish cavalry on the right met fearlessly. The order they received was to block the cavalry and win time for the infantry array to destroy the enemy infantry.


    The Swedish cavalry soon became entangled with the cavalry led by Stanislaw leantskoronsky. The main force of the 1000 strong Swedish cavalry is composed of 50 Swedish pistol cavalry. They were wearing plate armour, riding the most tall and strong military horse, holding only a musket. The Scottish broadsword was hung on their wrists through the string at the end of the hilt, like an iron tower, and entered the camp of Polish cavalry.


    With a sharp whistle, two thousand muskets fired at the same time, like a thunder on the earth.


    After the smoke cleared, the place where the Polish infantry stood had become a Shura field. Nearly 300 Polish infantry were killed and wounded. The dead and injured lay on the ground one after another, and the injured groaned in pain. The living people either continued to escape or fell on their knees insanely and made a gesture of surrender to the Swedes.


    In one round, all the remaining 500 infantry on the left were destroyed.


    Seeing the tragedy of his own infantry, Stanislaw lianzkoronsky was angry and split his eyes. He ordered the cavalry to defeat the Swedish cavalry who blocked him as soon as possible and avenge his compatriots.


    The quality of the Polish cavalry is indeed better than that of the coalition. Although the weapons and armor of the Swedish pistol cavalry are better than those of the Polish cavalry, even better than those of the winged cavalry. But the Polish cavalry still tried every means to kill the Swedish pistol cavalry. They tied the Swedish pistol cavalry with a rope through the way of Tatars, and then pulled down their horses. At this time, the proud plate armor of the Swedish pistol cavalry became a burden. If they were difficult to get up quickly, they would be rushed to the Polish pistol cavalry and dragon cavalry to shoot at close range with muskets. And even the best plate armor can''t defend against the close range shooting of muskets.


    Polish cavalry and Swedish cavalry repeatedly charged and counter charged. The Polish cavalry with the upper number and overall quality gradually occupied the advantage, and the foot of the Swedish cavalry began to loosen.


    But the fearless fighting of the Swedish cavalry also bought enough time for their infantry. The ten square formations changed suddenly, with spearmen in front and Musketeers in the back. Each square left enough passage for cavalry.


    The second whistle. The Swedish cavalry began to leave the front and withdraw behind the phalanx. Stanislaw leantskoronsky could not give up. He followed the retreating Swedish cavalry and began to chase and fight hard.


    The three pound gun, which had been pushed across the stream, opened fire on the Polish cavalry through the passage left by the infantry phalanx. The grape shells fired by these small guns successfully stopped the pursuit of the Polish cavalry. The momentum of the Polish cavalry pursuit was one ton.


    Stanislaw leantskoronsky led the cavalry out of range of the artillery. But he must continue to hold his ground or repel the Swedish attack.


    It is not advisable to abandon the position and return to Fort lidar. Because his army has consumed almost all the grain stored in Lida fort, it is a dead end to be trapped in the isolated city. And winter is coming soon.


    The Swedish infantry phalanx began to advance step by step. As a last resort, Stanislaw lianzkoronsky ordered the cavalry to launch several counterattacks.


    Although one general has no plan and kills thousands of troops, the difference in the quality of the troops can highlight the superiority of the commander''s strategy: Brauer weixingsburg''s attack was planned in advance, which not only formed a local strength advantage in the battlefield and wiped out the left-wing infantry, but also has a balanced mix of arms. Artillery, cavalry and infantry cooperate in combat. When cavalry is unfavorable, You can retreat behind the infantry square for protection. After the infantry beat back the Polish cavalry with a burst of dense fire, you can kill from behind the square. The main force of Polish infantry was nailed to Lida fort. Even if Stanislaw lianzkoronski asked for reinforcements from Jan sobeski, Jan sobeski might not be able to draw up his troops.


    After three successive attacks failed, the Polish cavalry began to rest.


    Looking at the bodies of more than 500 Polish cavalry lying in front of their own positions, Chechen had thousands of thoughts. Today''s battle can be described as a replica of the war between myself and Colonel Jerzy haretsky. The Swedish army, like itself, first destroyed the enemy''s infantry and then fought with the cavalry in a strong square. The difference is that General Douglas has more troops and better quality.


    "It''s over." Chechen sighed. Although the battle continued, Chechen obviously felt that the Polish army was going to lose the battle. At this time, Chechen sincerely hoped that the other side''s commanders could see the situation and lead the rest of the cavalry to retreat.


    But it obviously didn''t end as Chechen guessed. With a shrill bugle, the Polish cavalry resumed their offensive formation. This time, Stanislaw leantskoronsky contracted the attack surface in an attempt to break through the Swedish army''s defense line.


    Douglas was clearly acutely aware of this. He ordered his wings to move closer to the middle to meet the enemy with a wider depth.


    The first wave of dragon cavalry and pistol cavalry jumped out. They continued to shoot at the Swedish long gun array with the method of half body rotation, trying to shake the will of the soldiers.


    The Musketeers behind the phalanx fought back, and the Swedish cavalry rushed out of the phalanx in an attempt to disperse the enemy.


    The change happened at this time. As the Swedish cavalry rushed out, the Polish dragon cavalry and pistol cavalry retreated quickly. The hidden battlefield was revealed - behind them was a neat line of winged cavalry.


    Before all the Dragon cavalry and pistol cavalry dispersed, the winged cavalry and the armored Cossacks with guns launched an assault. They tried to defeat Sweden before it returned to its own square, and pushed the defeated soldiers into the opponent''s Square to disrupt the Swede''s formation. The infantry on both wings of Sweden are concentrating in the middle, which not only strengthens the thickness of the formation, but also makes the flexibility of the square array worse.


    This is an extremely sinister strategy. Decades ago, the Polish cavalry defeated nearly 20000 Swedish troops by pushing the enemy''s defeated army into their own infantry array.


    This time, however, Stanislaw lianzkoronsky obviously underestimated the quality of the Swedish army after Gustav''s reform. As the wings began to move, General Douglas quickly asked his men to make a second change of formation during the March. Six infantry squares on both wings spread out at the same time, surrounding Stanislaw lianzkoronsky''s cavalry. Instead of retreating, the Swedish cavalry trapped between the infantry phalanx and the Polish cavalry attack launched a counter charge against the Polish cavalry and used their lives to win time for their companions.


    Although this counterattack was powerless in front of the overwhelming winged cavalry, it still bought time for the infantry. When the winged cavalry crashed into the center of the Swedish army phalanx, the two wings were surrounded. From the sky, it looks like a white crane with its wings open. Although the left wing of the wing is a little slower.


    The prepared infantry phalanx still could not stop the impact of Polish winged cavalry. The four squares on the attack surface of the winged cavalry were defeated almost at the moment of contact. Some brave infantry tried to form smaller squares to slow down the impact of the winged cavalry, but it was just a drop in the bucket.


    Four phalanxes of more than 1300 soldiers fled towards the stream. Here, General Douglas ordered all the artillery to fire for the last time, and then ordered them to retreat. At any time, artillery is more valuable than artillery.


    General Douglas stood on the Bank of the river. He shouted that the defeated soldiers should move closer to him. Not long ago, three or four hundred people gathered around the general.


    Stanislaw leantskoronsky, who broke through the defense line, soon found Robert Douglas. He led a team of cavalry to surround him and was about to kill the enemy chieftain. Stanislaw leantskoronsky thrust a super long lance at Douglas, who stood in front of the infantry array, and Douglas narrowly avoided it. Stanislaw leantskoronsky''s fatal blow killed only one infantry beside Douglas, and his super long lance was pinched in the infantry''s body for a moment. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Douglas swung his two handed sword and cut off the head of Stanislaw leantskoronsky''s horse. Stanislaw leantskoronsky fell from the dead horse and was saved from the Swedes by his men after sacrificing several guards. But even if Stanislaw leantskoronsky survived, he suffered seven or eight injuries and was unconscious when he was rescued.


    Stanislaw leantskoronsky could not see that the Swedish infantry with six squadrons on both wings and the mercenary regiment of Cherchen had completed their siege, and the Swedish cavalry had circled behind the Polish army.


    Although the mercenary regiment led by Cherchen completed the siege later than the right wing, as soon as it came up, the two deputy heads of bachit and Pedro made every effort to attack the unprotected flanks of the Polish cavalry. The Lancers kept poking the cavalry out of their horses, and the muskets began to harvest their lives in rows.


    Finally, the combined superiority of the coalition forces and the fearlessness of General Douglas played a final role. When the Polish cavalry found their rear surrounded by Swedish cavalry, they no longer expected victory.

 Chapter 247

    The battle soon ended. Except that a hundred and ten cavalry soldiers rushed desperately through the defense line of the mercenary regiment and fled into the woods with Stanislaw leantzkoronsky, who was seriously injured, almost all 5000 Polish cavalry were destroyed - 1600 people were killed and injured and more than 3000 were captured. On the battlefield, more than a thousand mounted guns were captured, and there were dozens of regiment flags, company flags and team flags. These flags are now stacked in front of General Robert Douglas.


    The Swedish army and Cherchen''s mercenary regiment paid more than 1000 casualties. The main casualties were caused by Stanislaw leantskoronsky''s final decisive assault. However, Douglas was satisfied with the annihilation of the cavalry group led by Stanislaw leantzkoronsky on the left with such small casualties.


    "The next step is to throw these flags under the city of Lida fort. I believe Jan sobesky and the defenders in the city will lose their fighting spirit when they see that their cavalry have been annihilated," Douglas thought.


    Douglas was thinking so. He saw Cherchen coming towards him with two deputy commanders, Pedro and bachit.


    "Thank you for your bravery. I don''t think this battle could have been won so easily without your efforts."


    Douglas said enthusiastically before they approached. He made no mention of Stanislaw lianzkoronsky''s escape from the other side of the mercenary regiment.


    This makes the original rough and uneasy Chechen heart full of gratitude. Douglas would not have thought that Stanislaw lianzkoronsky was deliberately released by the mercenary regiment, and the initiator was father sparsokukotsky.


    The kind priest was already grieving for the lives of countless young people who died in the war today. When he saw a group of young and energetic cavalry rushing to his gun forest with a dead face, he softened his heart and secretly let go of a road to let them escape into the woods. This also resulted in the Final Squadron reaping less booty than any other squadron.


    "General Douglas, here you are." Chechen took out a rag from behind and unfolded it.


    "Is this?" Douglas stood up in surprise at the pattern of the rag. And Chechen''s words verified his guess.


    "This is Stanislaw leantskoronsky''s flag," Chechen said.


    "Good, good, good," Douglas said three good words. Although it is a pity that Stanislaw leantskoronsky was not captured alive, the capture of this flag has the same value as the capture of Stanislaw leantskoronsky. In a sense, this flag represents Stanislaw leantskoronsky himself.


    With this in mind, Robert Douglas secretly tore a small note in his pocket to pieces. This note was written by the general before the war. It read: "Stanislaw lianzkoronsky is now in my carriage and sent to the marshal.". Now the words on it should be changed to "one side of the flag dedicated to the invincible field marshal Stanislaw liantskoronsky."


    Douglas is not good at flattery because it''s too disgusting. So he wrote down what he wanted to say on the note.


    "Commander Chechen, I''ll tell marshal Wilhelmsburg and general oginsky about your achievements truthfully. I believe your prince yanush will also reward you. You''ve worked hard today. Take your soldiers down and have a rest." Douglas took the flag and said to Chechen.


    Cherchen saluted Douglas with Pedro and bachit, and then withdrew.


    When field marshal Brauer wickensburg and ogginski knew that glass had won a great victory and received some of the spoils from his fast horse, the battle in the direction of lidar stopped. The soldiers who had been attacking fiercely retreated into the trenches, and even the artillery stopped firing.


    Jan zoukev, an adjutant of Jan sobesky, leaned against the crenels of sandbags and watched the suddenly quiet coalition offensive position. When the coalition attack was the fiercest, it was he who drove down the enemy who had climbed the wall with the reinforcements brought by Jan sobeski. In the fierce struggle, one ear of Jan ruokev was knocked off by a bullet, and a deep gap was cut in his mouth.


    "Young ruokev, are you okay?"


    Jan ruokev, who was wondering why the coalition stopped attacking, suddenly heard his commander calling him. It was Jan sobesky.


    "Sir, what are you doing here?" asked Jan joukev.


    There was a sad smile on Jan sobesky''s face. He already knew the news of the total annihilation of Stanislaw lianzkoronsky.


    "I''ll take a final look at the castle," said Jan sobesky.


    Jan ruoeukev heard what Jan sobesky said, but when he was about to ask, he saw a group of Swedish dragon cavalry with a white flag coming to the city gate.


    "What are you doing here? Damn Swede?" young ruokev scolded.


    The Swedish dragoons did not answer. They scattered, then spread out under the city, and planted flags on the ground.


    The flags, Jan ruukev, were known. They were from the cavalry Corps under general Stanislaw lianzkoronsky who came to support. These flags fell into the hands of the Swedes, which doesn''t mean


    Jan ruokev was dark in front of him. He forced himself to stop and looked at Jan sobesky strangely.


    "Sir, this, this," stammered Jan ruukev.


    Compared with the panicked Jan zoukev, Jan sobesky seemed very calm. When the gunfire from the left disappeared, he had a hunch of the end.


    The garrison on the wall also recognized these flags, and they gradually understood the meaning of these flags. Some soldiers stumbled to the ground and lost their energy; Other soldiers silently recited the Virgin Mary, hoping that the holy goddess of national protection would save themselves.


    Lidar castle was plunged into an atmosphere of despair and pessimism.


    At this time, Jan sobesky regretted that he was young and didn''t ask sapega for help. His obstinacy not only hurt Stanislaw lianzkoronsky, but also the defenders of Lida fort.


    "Marshal Brauer weixingsburg invited general Jan sobeski to the camp for dinner tomorrow." a Swedish dragon cavalry shouted and left the city with everyone, leaving only dozens of flags flying in the wind.


    Going to dinner is just a better way to surrender. But what if you don''t go? The Garrison has lost all morale. Unless Brauer Williamsburg doesn''t want any more unnecessary casualties, I''m afraid he can hold a dinner in the Lord''s Hall of lidar Fort tonight.


    "The dinner is only today, not tomorrow," Jan sobesky said to himself.

 Chapter 248

    Brauer wickensburg''s plan was indeed what Jan sobesky thought. Although yanush hated Jan sobeski to the bone, Brauer weixingsburg liked Jan sobeski very much and thought he was a very capable young aristocrat in the Republic of Poland. The marshal wanted to subdue him and let Jan sobeski surrender himself, which could not only show his majesty Carl X''s generosity and kindness, but also affect the attitude of a group of resistance parties like Jan sobeski towards the kingdom of Sweden.


    In addition, Brauer Williamsburg was vaguely worried. Although the Kingdom''s army made great strides in the Republic of Poland, it took too big a step. Such a vast territory has greatly diluted the Kingdom''s military strength. Krakow has only a few thousand regular Swedish troops, and the rest are surrendered servants. These people can steer the rudder and fight with the wind. When they encounter difficulties, they escape faster than anyone else; In the Warsaw area, there are less than 1000 troops in this elite area of Republic of Poland. Moreover, in many small towns, there is not even a Swedish soldier. Only a king''s flag of the kingdom of Sweden is erected at the gate of the town, which means that it already belongs to Sweden. Under such circumstances, Brauer weixingsburg urgently needed more polish nobles and lords to cooperate with him. Otherwise, only one Lida fort will contain thousands of soldiers and horses in the kingdom.


    "Because he will come."


    Brauer wickensburg, who was drinking with oginsky in the camp, thought distractedly. The 5000 strong cavalry regiment has been wiped out, and this victory has fully demonstrated the strength of the Swedish army; Lida fort was also surrounded again, and the morale of the defenders in the city must have dropped to the lowest point after knowing the defeat outside the city. Brauer wickensburg could not think of any other means of turning the world upside down than surrender.


    Tomorrow, Jan sobesky will kneel down in front of him and cry for his forgiveness. Brauer Williamsburg even thought of comforting the defeated general.


    "Lida fort can be handed over to Jan sobeski to continue to rule, but he must hand over the powerful hostages and leave a Swedish army here, so as to deter him from rebelling again at any time."


    As soon as his thoughts opened, Brauer Williamsburg felt a little unable to stop. He tried his best to plan that the king''s grace of his majesty Carl x would always be here.


    Therefore, when there was a huge gun outside the tent, Brauer Williamsburg shook his hand holding the glass, and the wine in the glass spilled out.


    "How could there be gunfire?" Brauer Williamsburg suddenly got up and shouted to the adjutants and entourages around him.


    "Don''t worry, marshal. It must be some nobles lighting guns to celebrate the victory. It''s a tradition, the tradition of our Polish nobles." otkinski said vaguely, squinting his drunken eyes. He took the gunfire as an act of celebration.


    "It is because you have such a tradition that you are subjugated," Brauer wickensburg sneered at the undisciplined habit of the Polish aristocracy. In the Swedish army, people who use guns outside the battlefield will be hanged


    In the next few minutes, more than a dozen guns rang continuously.


    With keen intuition and battlefield experience, Brauer weixingsburg soon found that these guns could not be a salute to celebrate victory. He pushed away the hostess beside him and ran out of the account.


    All the gunfire and fire came from Lida fort, and they were all in the West - Jan sobeski did not choose to surrender or stick to it. He wanted to escape.


    "Go, order our soldiers to fight back and fight back in the West! Jan sobesky must not escape." Brauer wickensburg grabbed an officer on duty and shouted at him.


    The whole coalition camp began to move. From above, it looks like a fire dragon moving to the West.


    To the west is Victor''s defense area. On duty tonight is Victor''s adjutant tomash. The adjutant, who often quarreled with Victor, indulged his Polish officers first-class, because he realized that there would be no more war tonight. Tomash acquiesced in the officers going to the army market. Victor also knew this, but this time he was careless. Like tomash, Victor also judged that the war was over. All eyes are open and closed.


    All Jan sobesky''s sneak attacks went very well at the beginning. They easily crossed two trenches and were not found. But when the defenders in the city felt that the third trench was about to close to the camp, a mercenary who got up at night to relieve himself found the enemy attack.


    As most of the officers were absent, the soldiers in the camp were in a panic. Especially the Polish soldiers, who were full of fear of the winged cavalry. When they saw a group of horseless cavalry wielding sabers and wearing winged cavalry armor kill in front of them, all the soldiers shouted "wow" and fled in all directions. Tomash couldn''t stop two or three fleeing soldiers, and even himself was cut off half his head by a winged cavalry who rushed forward.


    Like a shepherd driving a flock of sheep, the Raider easily broke through half the camp in the West. But in the middle of the camp, they finally met organized resistance.


    Victor''s fifty-four mercenaries, who had gathered, caught fire with the Raiders. These mercenaries woke up from their sleep, so they only had time to take weapons and didn''t even wear armor. So did victor. The captain of the infantry team only wore a leather shirt and didn''t even have time to fasten his belt.


    The 55 people gathered into a small circle. They used a variety of weapons, but they also cooperated tacitly. Three long spearmen rushed up, but they were soon killed in front of the battle by the long halberd in the mercenary''s hand. The other enemies began to hesitate, facing the iron hedgehog covered with thorns. Although they were surrounded, they didn''t know where to start.


    Victor stood in the center of the circle, and he kept encouraging everyone''s morale. Because Victor knew that as long as he persisted for a while, the reinforcements from the other three sides would arrive.


    "A bunch of fools, what are you waiting for!"


    At this time, an officer in leather winged cavalry armor squeezed in from the crowd. His face was full of scars and looked unspeakably ugly.


    Seeing the officer, Victor''s pupils contracted sharply. Not because of that face, but because of the grenade in the officer''s hand.


    The ugly face showed a ferocious smile. The officer dropped the grenade and hurled it into the circle.


    "Spread out!"


    Victor gave a big drink. The grenade exploded in midair, which was his last memory.

 Chapter 249

    The night attack of Shang ¡¤ sobeski the night before yesterday soon repulsed the reinforcements from all directions. But Jan sobesky escaped through the east gate. Yes, Ximen''s night attack is just a cover, or a bait to lure all coalition forces. When the defenders of Lida Fort believed that their commander would lead them out of the siege, Jan sobesky betrayed them.


    The defenders who returned to Lida fort were in an uproar after discovering the truth. They cursed Jan sobesky''s betrayal and opened the city gate of Lida fort. In this way, Lida fort, which had been held for three months, was occupied.


    In the night attack, Victor was seriously injured. Seven or eight wounds were blown out of his body by a grenade, and he became the highest ranking officer of the coalition army on the eve of victory.


    Although the defenders of Lida Fort surrendered, Brauer wickensburg and oginsky were angry at last night''s loss. After collecting the Garrison''s weapons, they drove the remaining more than 2000 garrisons of Lida Fort into the trenches of Lida Fort except nobles and officers, and then solved them all with muskets and grenades.


    The refugees who fled into the city were not spared, and Swedish soldiers shot them one by one. Father Marek, who supported Jan sobesky, was hanged from a flagpole in the city. Protestant Swedes will not show mercy to Catholic priests.


    After doing these things, marshal Brauer Williamsburg even held a victory banquet in the castle to celebrate the victory. Every officer was invited, including junior officers such as tsepesh and yelishei.


    In the barracks of the mercenary regiment, some officers who didn''t want to go were asking Cherchen for leave.


    "Captain, fedot and I are both czar Russians. It''s OK to be in the mercenary regiment at ordinary times. We''re really not used to attending such banquets." yelishei took fedot to tell the lie. The latter kept nodding, indicating that he meant it.


    Father sparsokukotsky also made it clear that he would not attend the dinner. He did not shy away from seeing Brauer wickensburg, who slaughtered the soldiers and civilians of Lida fort, as a devil. Of course, the dinner that night was a feast for the devil. As a former priest, how could he go to a dinner hosted by the devil!


    Although bachit spoke mildly, he also hated celebrating the so-called "victory" with these murderous demons. Especially those nobles and officers who launched the "rebellion" survived, and all innocent soldiers were slaughtered.


    Ingrid and Fatima were not invited as women, but according to their faces, even if they were invited, they would not go.


    "Well, now the only people going to the Marshal''s dinner are tsepesh, argildas and uncle Pedro. Are you three?" Chechen turned his head and said to Pedro.


    Chechen granted everyone leave. He was also shocked by the tragedy in Fort lidar. Originally, the model of a strong army in his mind would kill the city, which was unacceptable to Cherchen.


    Originally, General Douglas, who was very satisfied with the performance of the mercenary regiment in the battle, hinted that after the war, he would give advice to field marshal Brauer wickensburg and ask Cherchen''s mercenary regiment to come from Prince yanush and fight under his command. At that time, Cherchen readily accepted General Douglas''s kindness. Because he thought it was a good way to leave yanush without uncle Pedro''s opposition, and he could learn a lot by joining General Douglas.


    But now, his idea has wavered. Because he met him who served the Swedish army and had to face endless massacres and atrocities. What''s the difference between this and yanush?


    "And you, captain. You''re going to the dinner too." Pedro heard that Chechen mentioned only three names and hurriedly reminded Chechen that he must go, otherwise he would certainly make the marshal dissatisfied.


    "Uncle, I''m very tired. Go with caipeishi and them." Chechen said with dismay. At the thought of those bodies buried in the ditch in the future, Chechen wanted to vomit.


    Pedro wants to persuade Cherchen a few more words. But when the words came to his mouth, he couldn''t say them. The massacre of thousands of people is really cruel enough. Pedro feels the same. When Magdeburg fell on May 9, 1631, count Tilly, who had fought with Protestants in Netherland and other places, let all his mercenaries plunder for three days. More than 30000 Magdeburg citizens were killed. At that time, Pedro was not a few years older than Chechen and was a fledgling young man. When other mercenaries were slaughtering and looting, Pedro vomited.


    "Then, commander, since you are worried about Victor''s injury, you have to see him in the evening and can''t attend the Marshal''s dinner. If the marshal asks, I will tell the truth. I believe the marshal can understand." finally, Pedro found a reason for Cherchen. Victor is still awake from his serious injury. He is also a compatriot and friend of Cherchen and Pedro. Cherchen is forgiven for thinking about Victor''s injury and not going to the dinner. No one can find anything wrong.


    Cherchen nodded, indicating that he acquiesced to Pedro''s statement.


    Zeppesh, on the other hand, glanced thoughtfully at algeldas.


    After coming out of the camp, zeppesh pulled argildas aside. He whispered something in argildas'' ear.


    "You want me to frame the commander!" algeldas looked at zepesh in shock. This is completely incompatible with his noble glory.


    Zepesh put his hand over algeldas'' mouth.


    "Damn it, do you want the whole mercenary regiment to hear it! How can this be regarded as a frame up? It can''t be regarded as a frame up. You saw at that time that the deserters did escape from sparsokukotsky, and the priest did deliberately open a gap, didn''t he?" zepesh whispered.


    "But how do you know that the head asked the priest to do so?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know!!! What are you doing?"


    "Maybe it''s the commander''s order. Why do you care so much? This is an opportunity. As long as we bring down Cherchen, I''m sure Prince yanush will appoint you and me as the commander of the mercenary regiment. With such a Powerful Mercenary regiment, you and I are not small officers under the fence. Even general otkinski has to talk to us kindly. We will be in the hands of the great prince Don''t you always want to revive your family? This is the best opportunity. "


    Algerdas wanted to object, but the revival family of zepesh tightly gripped his throat and made him speechless.

 Chapter 250

    Victor is lying on the hospital bed. He was naked with his upper body. A white bandage slanted through his left shoulder and tied it around his waist. Bandages were also wrapped around his legs and arms, some of which had been dyed red by the bleeding blood.


    Victor''s face was pale, and his beautiful beard lost its luster. In fact, Victor''s condition has been unstable since he was injured and unconscious. He occasionally convulses violently, and his wound will burst.


    "Captain Chechen, thank you for coming to see our captain." a veteran with a yellow and white goatee said to Chechen. The veteran is the head chef of the infantry. His name is Walter. He is a Prussian. Walter was also a mercenary, but he was unlucky. Like most mercenaries, he was a big soldier all his life. Seeing that he was old and weak to retire, Victor left him in the infantry team. Walter had a bowl of broth in his hand. The comatose couldn''t eat anything. He had to drink broth to maintain nutrition.


    "Don''t say that, Walter Victor is my elder. He is so badly hurt now. I should come and see him in both emotion and reason." Chechen said with some embarrassment. If it hadn''t been for Pedro''s warning today, he hadn''t realized that he would come to see Victor''s injury so soon.


    At six o''clock in the evening, Pedro, zepesh and algerdas went to Lida fort to attend the Grand Admiral''s celebration banquet. Almost all the officers in the barracks went. The soldiers left behind had no control, and they all ran to the army market to enjoy themselves. The merchants and warblers there knew that the war was over. I''m afraid tonight was their last day of business. They all worked hard to sell wine and flesh. The noise from the market even exceeded the salute of Fort Lida.


    The relative camp was much deserted, and there was only a small group of people in each camp. These people either spent the last Taylor in their pockets before the war was won, or were injured in the war and had to stay in the camp.


    Chechen looked at Victor in a coma again. He asked Walter, "Walter, the doctor said Victor, does he still have hope of recovery?"


    Walter shook his head. He sat at the other end of the hospital bed, put the bowl of broth on an empty chair, and then lifted Victor''s body a little.


    "The doctor said he had used the best medicine. Maybe he can''t wake up and see his willpower."


    Hearing what Walter said, Chechen was a little sad. He recalled Victor''s saying that he would retire when the war was over, and then took Mrs. kolf (who might have been victor at that time) back to his hometown in Spain. His words were still in his ears, but Victor might never wake up again.


    "You can''t imagine how sad I was when I left Havana, my lovely hometown.


    The sky is floating with bright seven color rosy clouds, and my beloved girl is leaning against me;


    Dear, I would like to go to the ocean with you and fly freely on the sea like a dove;


    Ride the wind and waves on the sea with your sails. You love me like a little pigeon.


    Dear little pigeon, please come to me,


    We flew across the blue ocean to distant places.


    When I return to my hometown Havana, you are singing and waiting for me on the shore;


    Mother, how I miss you in a foreign land, singing this parting song every day and night;


    Dear, I would like to sail with you and fly freely on the sea like a dove.


    Ride the wind and waves on the sea with your sails. You love me like a little pigeon.


    Dear little pigeon, please come to me,


    We flew over the blue ocean to distant places. "


    Cherchen hummed the folk song of his hometown silently. He hoped Victor could hear it and fly back to Spain like a little pigeon.


    After a song, silence returned to the tent. For a long time, there was only the sound of Walter''s spoon hitting the bowl.


    "Is commander Chechen there?"


    At this time, a voice came in from outside the tent. Before Cherchen answered, a man opened the curtain and came in.


    The man had long brown hair with a shawl. He was in his forties and wore a half breastplate. He was tall and straight, and his bare bronze hands were as strong as steel.


    After entering the tent, the soldier glanced at the three people, and his eyes soon stopped on Chechen.


    "Are you head Chechen?" the man asked.


    Chechen stood up from the edge of the bed.


    "Yes, I''m aleval Chechen," Chechen replied.


    The soldier introduced himself: "my name is Carlson, and I serve under Marshal Brauer wickensburg. I have been ordered by Marshal Chechen to ask you to go to Lida fort."


    "What''s the matter?" Chechen asked. He remembered that he had already asked him not to go to the banquet, but now the marshal sent someone to invite him. There must be something else.


    "I don''t know. I''ve just been ordered to invite you to Fort lidar," Carlson replied quietly.


    Knowing that there was nothing to ask from Carlson, Cherchen nodded. Although he didn''t want to go to lidar fort, which was stained with blood, Brauer Williamsburg ordered people to call him. He had to go if he didn''t want to, or he would disobey the military order.


    Go out of the tent and look at the sky. It''s a fine day tonight. There are stars in the night sky. The camp was lifeless, and the brightest place was on both sides of the camp, which was like the day set off by the fire. A Colson''s entourage led two horses. After getting on the horse, Cherchen and Colson went in the direction of Lida fort.


    Along the way, Chechen chatted with Colson. Colson was obviously a talkative man. He talked to Cherchen about everything except the reason why the marshal asked Cherchen to go to Lida fort. By the time he arrived at Lida castle, Cherchen had already got a general idea of Colson''s life. These were not asked by Chechen, but by Colson himself.


    Colson participated in the battle of yankov. In that battle, Colson defeated the best Germanic Legion under general Lennart tolstensson, which was also his most glorious and happy moment. It was also because of this merit that general Lennart tolstensson recommended him to braue wickensburg. Soon after entering the Marshal''s command, he took part in the battle of Fort lidar.


    In the chat, Chechen felt that Colson''s memory didn''t seem so good. After he said the same thing to Chechen, he said it again soon after.


    "Colson, we seem to be here."


    When Colson wanted to tell his service experience for the third time, Cherchen interrupted Colson.


    In front of the ruined gate of Lida fort, two Swedish soldiers with halberds stood around.

 Chapter 251

    When Chechen arrived, the Marshal''s dinner was over, and the hall was full of servants to clean up the mess. Several of the most important figures, such as Brauer wickensburg and oginsky, were not in the hall. Chechen glanced roughly and did not see Uncle Pedro.


    Chechen was surprised. Carlson patted Chechen on the shoulder and said, "marshal and several generals are waiting for you on the second floor."


    With that, Carlson first went up the stairs. And Chechen followed.


    In the room on the second floor, which was originally the office of Jan sobesky, marshal Brauer wickensburg sat on the main seat, and general oginsky and General Douglas sat in the left and right positions under the marshal respectively. Pedro, zeppesh and argildas stood below. Their expressions were different: Pedro''s face was anxious, his hands were tightly clenched, and his palms were full of hand sweat; And zeppesh''s face was complacent. From time to time, he glanced at Pedro and the top three big people. His face kept changing between ridicule and flattery; Algerdas was serious, his eyes looking straight ahead at the huge flag with the family emblem of the vichensburg family hanging behind the marshal.


    "Marshal, Chechen is here."


    Carlson''s warning woke everyone up. The five people in the room either looked up or turned their heads to see Chechen entering the room.


    It''s not good to be looked directly at by five people. Che Chen was stunned at first, but he immediately adjusted his state. Chechen approached slowly and stopped when he reached the position where Pedro and the three stood.


    "Good evening, marshal and general," said Chechen.


    Brauer Williamsburg and otkinski were still expressionless, but General Douglas smiled: "Captain Chechen, excuse me."


    Che Chen raised his head. He looked at the three people around him and returned his eyes to the front. So far, he did not know what the marshal had called himself.


    Since he didn''t know the reason, Chechen had to stand like this first, waiting for the Marshal or general to speak first. But the three in front seemed to hold the same idea. One by one, they just looked at Chechen, but none of them spoke.


    In this way, three minutes passed. During this period, zeppesh kept shaking his eyes, looking left and right.


    Finally, Douglas spoke first.


    "Cherchen, marshal wickensburg called you here because you were involved in an important matter. Your two subordinates told the marshal at the dinner that you deliberately let Stanislaw lianzkoronsky go. Do you have anything to explain about such a false accusation?"


    Pedro was delighted after hearing Douglas''s words. General Douglas was obviously on Chechen''s side. As soon as he opened his mouth, he characterized the matter as a "false accusation", which was obviously an excuse for Chechen.


    Of course, Pepe could hear the meaning. He hastily retorted: "Marshal, general, I''m not making a false accusation against our commander. Sparsokukotsky let Stanislaw lianzkoronsky go, but I and argildas saw it with our own eyes. At that time, the long spearmen led by sparsokukotsky could stop them in front of the cavalry, but he stepped aside. That''s what everyone saw. I can let my men Our mercenaries proved it for us. "


    Brauer Williamsburg thought it was too early for Douglas to make a "false accusation", but zeppesh questioned the behavior of his colleagues, which Williamsburg could not tolerate. The marshal warned loudly, "zeppesh, pay attention to your identity. We want you to speak before you speak."


    Seeing that field marshal Brauer Williamsburg was angry, oginsky also gave tsepesh a fierce stare.


    "Cherchen, do you have anything to say about the accusation of zepesh?" oginsky also asked.


    Chechen didn''t expect that there were traitors in the mercenary regiment, but he was soon relieved. Originally, zepesh and argildas were not the same as themselves, because yanush''s orders were twisted together. In a sense, this situation is inevitable.


    "Marshal, two generals. I didn''t order the squadron leader of our regiment, sparso kukotsky, to release Stanislaw leantskoronsky and his gang. At that time, the close guards of Stanislaw leantskoronsky made a decisive attack to break through the siege, and my subordinate sparso kukotsky let him go in order to reduce casualties. He didn''t know that Stanislaw was among the deserters Niswaf liantskoronsky. And the Musketeers led by fedot, the captain of my Musketeers, have been shooting at the fleeing enemy from the side, "Chechen explained calmly.


    "So your man was just an unintentional loss?" asked otkinski instead of Brauer weixingsburg.


    "Yes, General Douglas was well aware of the situation at that time. My mercenary regiment and a Swedish squadron attacked thousands of Polish cavalry on the left wing. Our strength was already stretched. Even if we blocked the enemy along the way, other enemies would be empty, and it was inevitable to let some enemies escape. Besides, Stanislaw leantskronsky and I had no plan Why risk so much to let him go? "


    After listening to Chechen''s words, Pedro secretly applauded. His nephew pointed out the most crucial point: motivation. In the face of it, neither Chechen nor sparsokukotsky had any motivation to let Stanislaw liantskronsky go.


    After hearing this, Douglas smiled and nodded. And zeppesh was already sweating on his forehead.


    "Marshal! Our regimental commander said he had no motive, but he was friends with Mikhail volodyavsky and anjay komitz among the rebels. That''s his motive! And he said he didn''t know Stanislaw leonzkoronsky was in the deserter, but he later found Stanislaw leonzkoronsky''s flag and he died He is an aristocrat, and he can swear with the honor of the aristocrat. What I said to him is true. "Seeing that the situation is actually favorable to Cherchen, tsepesh quickly retorted.


    It was the first time Brauer wickensburg had heard that Chechen had an old relationship with the generals of the rebels. Moreover, zeppesh also said that it is extremely sacred for a noble to dare to swear with the honor of the noble. When zeppesh said this, the Marshal''s eyes turned to argildas.


    "Algildas, will you swear that what you say is true?" asked oginsky.


    Algerdas''s face fluctuated for a long time before he vomited: "I swear by the honor of nobility."


    Chechen said he had no motive, and tsepesh and algerdas insisted that Chechen had instructed spasokukotsky to do it. Because there is no other human and material evidence to prove that Chechen had given such an order, the truth of the matter is still chaotic.


    At this time, Brauer weixingsburg, who had only said one sentence at the beginning, said, "since we can''t judge, we have to ask the client spasokukotsky."

 Chapter 252

    The floor clock in the room was ticking, and the pointer in the clock had pointed to one o''clock in the morning. No one thought that a victory dinner had turned into a trial meeting.


    Chechen and others remained in the room. Field marshal Brauer wickensburg did not send any of them to father spasokukotsky, but appointed Carlson. The priest will not be brought here, but will be interrogated by special people.


    Although it was autumn, Cece pesh still felt the lights in the room were hot. He quietly took off his leather gloves and put them in his pocket. Caipeishi glanced at Chechen again, but saw that his boss looked calm. This makes caipeishi admire Cherchen''s determination at a young age. It seems that Chechen can be the head of the mercenary Corps. In addition to the enviable good luck, he also has two brushes in other aspects.


    At one o''clock, Carlson came back. He held a stack of paper in his hand, which seemed to be the records of the interrogation of father sparsokukotsky. Carlson presented these documents to the marshal and then withdrew.


    Brauer Williamsburg looked at the records. He casually turned over the back and handed them to otkinski. From beginning to end, caipesh kept staring at the marshal, but there was no useful message on the Marshal''s face.


    After reading these records, oginsky''s face obviously showed anger. He slapped the record back to Douglas.


    "Commander Chechen, your subordinate, spasokukotsky, said that he did let those people go, but he was out of the compassion of a clergy. And he didn''t know Stanislaw lianzkoronsky was in the team, and he swore that you didn''t know and didn''t give any orders in this regard." General Douglas put the record on his lap, Then he said helplessly.


    Hearing Douglas say so, Chechen''s face darkened. He felt sad not for himself but for the priest to bear all the blame, because in this way, father spasokukotsky would be punished most severely. Pedro''s body was shaking like a sieve, but zepesh looked happy. Zeppesh jumped out impatiently and said, "marshal, general. It''s obvious."


    As soon as zeppesh''s voice fell, ojinsky stood up. Knowing that the head of his mercenary had let go of Stanislaw liantskronsky, the most important, ojinsky was furious. He shouted, "somebody, take Chechen and Pedro down!"


    Two guards at the door came in.


    "Wait a minute!" Douglas raised his hand and stopped.


    "General Douglas, what do you mean? Chechen connived at his subordinates to let Stanislaw leantzkoronsky go. Isn''t it clear?" oginsky said discontentedly when he saw Douglas stop himself.


    "General otkinski, the truth is very clear. But you may not have read it carefully. In these records, spasokukotsky admitted that he did it alone and had nothing to do with Commander Chechen." Douglas techechen defended.


    Oginsky snorted coldly. Obviously, he didn''t agree with Douglas. It was only because of General Douglas''s identity that there was no refutation.


    When Pedro heard Douglas''s words, it was like catching a straw. He quickly said: "Yes, yes. My nephew absolutely didn''t instruct sparsokukotsky to release Stanislaw lianzkoronsky privately. It''s all sparsokukotsky''s own benevolence. We may have bad employment, but we absolutely didn''t mean to betray marshal and Prince yanush."


    Seeing that the two generals had their own preferences, Douglas obviously preferred Cherchen. Brauer Williamsburg felt that since someone had intended to take all the blame, it would be better. Brauer Williamsburg also knew that Cherchen had helped Christina, even if Cherchen really committed the crime of releasing Stanislaw liantskronsky For Christina''s sake, she can''t punish him too much.


    Now that the decision has been made, Brauer weixingsburg said with the following conclusion: "since the criminal has admitted that he did it alone, Captain Chechen did not know it. Then I think this matter should be handled like this: sparsokukotsky is detained in prison and waiting for treatment; Mercenary Captain Chechen''s employment is unknown, so all rewards for his achievements this time will be exempted."


    After making his decision, the marshal seemed to think that the mercenary regiment was the subordinate of Prince yanushi. He should ask ojinsky''s opinion:


    "General Alexander otkinski, what do you think?"


    Although the Swedes are the guest army, ojinski dare not say "no" to them. Since Brauer weixingsburg has made a decision, he certainly supports it.


    Seeing that one thing he thought was sure to bring down Chechen was so gently put down, caipesh seemed to be drained of his energy. He knew that his hope of getting the head of the mercenary regiment was dashed. What''s worse, he was likely to face the pursuit of pagan female soldiers loyal to Chechen like Fatima.


    But algerdas showed an expression of joy or pain.


    Marshal Brauer wickensburg nodded to oginsky. He leaned forward slightly and asked Chechen, "commander Chechen, do you have anything else to say?"


    "Marshal, I want to know how the priest will be punished? Oh, the priest is sparso kukotsky." Chechen asked with concern.


    "Your subordinate committed a felony and should be hanged according to military law," Douglas explained to Cherchen.


    Although it is the death penalty, such a sentence is not heavy. In fact, in the Republic of Poland and the Kazakh emirate of zaporoze, traitors are to be sentenced to pillar punishment, which is the most cruel criminal law. And it will hurt his friends and family.


    But Chechen still wants to save the priest''s life. Not only because the priest is his subordinate, but also because the priest is a good man. After hearing Douglas''s words, Cherchen said tentatively, "spasokukotsky is a member of our mercenary regiment. Can we deal with him by ourselves?"


    "Commander Chechen, you are too arrogant!"


    Okinski scolded angrily for being so ignorant and rude. And Pedro also motioned Chechen not to say any more.


    But just then, Chechen made a shocking move in full view of the public: he walked slowly in front of braue willingsburg without permission.


    "Aleval Chechen! What are you doing?" oginsky stood up and shouted angrily at Chechen for ignoring his warning and making rude behavior.


    Chechen turned a deaf ear to otchinsky''s angry drink. He slowly knelt down in front of the marshal, kissed braue Wilhelmsburg''s boots, and then said, "marshal, please forgive father sparsokukotsky. My subordinates have made mistakes, and I am also responsible. If I take part in the mistakes, I will reduce his guilt and return his life!"

 Chapter 253

    Father sparsokukotsky was finally pardoned from hanging. But the price paid by Cherchen and the mercenary regiment is also very heavy. Chechen was removed from the post of head of the mercenary Regiment (although it was called the mercenary regiment, the salary of this army was paid by Prince yanush), and sparsokukotsky was also removed from the post of Captain and expelled from the mercenary regiment. Pedro succeeded Chechen and took the position of mercenary leader, which is an outcome acceptable to all parties. Otherwise, no one can serve the public in the mercenary regiment. Let Pedro be the head, so that those Fatima and others who have been loyal to Chechen feel that it is no different from Chechen as the head. After all, Pedro has only Chechen, and he will not give the mercenary regiment to outsiders.


    Zeppesh and algerdas fled the mercenary regiment in dismay. Having done such a thing, they can''t stay in the mercenary regiment. Except for some close friends of caipesh, everyone hates them to the bone. Brauer weixingsburg and ojinsky don''t like them. After all, no one will like the traitor, even if the traitor does something good for himself.


    Since the removal of Chechen as the head of the mercenary regiment is a punishment and exchange for him, Chechen can''t stay in the mercenary regiment, because if Chechen is still there, the so-called punishment will be meaningless. As a field marshal, Brauer weixingsburg must maintain the seriousness of military discipline, which is also the source of invincibility of the Swedish army.


    Douglas gave Cherchen a suggestion about where he would go after Cherchen left the mercenary regiment. General Douglas suggested that Chechen go to Warsaw, one of the most beautiful cities in Eastern Europe, so that Chechen can not only relax but also meet her Majesty Queen Christina. Douglas said the queen would be happy to see Chechen.


    Cherchen was noncommittal about General Douglas''s proposal. He neither agreed nor disagreed. Because father spasokukotsky also put forward another suggestion to Cherchen, that is to go to the Daguangming Mountain Monastery in chenstohova. The priest believes that Chechen''s recent uneasiness is due to his weak faith. He wanted to take Cherchen to Guangming Mountain Monastery to see the glory of the goddess of national protection. This may help Cherchen''s confused heart.


    Parting is always sad, especially Pedro. When Cherchen and father sparsokukotsky stood in front of them in a long-distance costume to say goodbye to everyone, Pedro burst into tears. Since Chechen and he came to Eastern Europe, they have not separated. If possible, Pedro really wants to travel with Chechen, but he must stay. As a temporary head (Pedro''s positioning of himself), he must help Chechen look after his family business.


    "Sparsokukotsky, you must take good care of Chechen and don''t take him the wrong way." Pedro took care of God''s father. Pedro meant something in his words, obviously afraid that the priest would instigate Chechen to take refuge in sapega. The victory of the battle of lidarburg strengthened the belief that only by following the Swedes and Prince yanush can the Pedro mercenary regiment have a bright future.


    "Pedro, I am not the guide of Chechen, God is," father sparsokukotsky said with a smile.


    Pedro responded coldly to the priest''s divine answer.


    "Chechen, don''t worry. I''ll let those two guys pay the price." Fatima looked at Chechen''s face and said firmly. The two people she said obviously meant zepesh and argildas.


    "Never!" Chechen said to Fatima, who was full of hatred and ready to move: "Zeppesh and algerdas must have been prepared for revenge. If you go rashly, you will fall into their trap. Moreover, it has been a great feeling for General Douglas that we can pass so easily this time. If we have trouble again, it will be difficult for General Douglas to do. And I believe that one day, I will report this arrow squarely Hatred. "


    Next, Ingrid, yelishee, fedott and bachit also said blessings to Chechen respectively. Especially bachit, seeing that Chechen could give up his position and honor for his subordinates, he couldn''t help but agree with Chechen. It can be said that the mercenary regiment was more united after experiencing the events of zepesh and argildas.


    After seeing you off for thousands of miles, Cherchen and father sparsokukotsky bid farewell to everyone and began to go on their way. Cherchen will meet more people and things in the next journey.


    A hundred miles away, the two armies have been facing off for nearly a month. The 40000 allied forces led by the new Lithuanian commander General Pavel sapega were blocked by the 20000 troops led by the Royal Horse warden Prince boguslav on the way to werna. It seems that boguslav has always maintained "neutrality" , the commander was reluctant to fire the first shot after being blocked by boguslav''s army. Even after Mikhail repeatedly revealed the true face of boguslav''s false neutrality and true surrender to the enemy in front of him, sapega still stubbornly sent messengers to ask Prince boguslav to make way. Of course, there will be no result. During this period, Mikhail proposed to turn to Lida fort to attack Alexander The prince''s army led by Da otkinski besieged Lida fort, but sapesh''s obsession with Werner made him refuse this plan.


    Until the fall of Lida fort, the Allied forces led by sapega still stood still. This made many generals very dissatisfied with the commander, especially Anjie kemitz. The belligerent borotsk City Lord thought he could fight a war, but he didn''t expect to waste his time on peace talks. He satirized the commander in front of sapega several times that he was brave Kid, sapega didn''t do anything to him except blow his beard and stare.


    On this day, Anjie walked his horse in front of the positions of the two armies as usual. On several occasions, he ran his horse into the firing range of the boguslav army''s musket and rode it back under the glare of the other party. He really hoped that each other could not help firing the first shot, so he had reason to kill it with the cavalry.


    But boguslav''s soldiers failed to make him do what he wanted.


    Just as Anjie was preparing to play this trick for the third time, mihau actually stopped him:


    "Anzu, you''re missing for the grand commander''s meeting."


    Anjie turned lazily on the horse. He said contemptuously, "what can that cowardly commander do at the meeting? I really misunderstood him!"


    Mihau didn''t think much of Anjie''s arrogance this time. He smiled and said: "the commander-in-chief said that if you don''t go, he will give others the position of striker."

 Chapter 254

    A lot of people have recently come to vadovace, a small town near Krakow, which has overcrowded this small town. The excessive flow of people even led to the soaring price of bread and potatoes in the town, which had never been before.


    In terms of the reasons, we must also talk about the famous Swedish general alvid wiedenberg who captured Krakow. After occupying Krakow, the Swedish general once knew the residents of the whole city. The great Swedish army will not commit any offense to all obedient people and supporters. No one will take their needle and thread. In addition, alvid wiedenberg also issued a notice requiring the residents of the whole city to hand over the stolen firearms, and those who fail to do so within the time limit will be hanged. Of course, at the end of the announcement, the general was quite "kind" to put the sabre and other cold weapons that showed his aristocratic status into the legal scope.


    Warsaw, Krakow and other places have been peaceful for a long time. People here, whether residents or nobles, rarely have the blood of dancing knives and swords. After the announcement by the Swedes, most people chose to cooperate and handed over the firearms to the police.


    Alvid wiedenberg kept his promise and did not infringe on the property of any rich people in Krakow, but his officers were not "honest men". After confirming that the residents in the city had no means of resistance, the officers and soldiers broke into any Polish family they liked in broad daylight and took everything they thought valuable. All that was left was a worthless military ticket.


    When this happened in a community in Krakow, people were still skeptical. But when most of the city became a hunting ground for Swedish soldiers, people began to panic. Some famous nobles in the city also went to the temporary residence of alvid wiedenberg to petition. They hoped that the general could control his men.


    General alvid wiedenberg kindly received these people, and the general promised to stop a small group of lawless soldiers. But when some of the petitioners recognized the provenance of some items in the general''s reception hall, their trust in alvid wiedenberg wavered.


    A group of nobles with their families and servants left Krakow in a carriage and took refuge in their country manor. This caused a chain reaction of panic. People packed up their clothes and began to flee Krakow. For these people, alvid Wittenberg did not stop them. He just appointed his captain of the guard as the guard of the city gate and charged 20 Taylor''s exit fee to everyone who left the city. On this alone, alvid Wittenberg made a lot of money.


    Most people fled in the west, which was not affected by the war. Waduowacai was where they stayed. Because it was noon, it was time for lunch. After wandering for a while, they entered a tavern called "wind bell" in the center of the town. The noise in the tavern is even louder. The small hall is full of people except the stage. Most of these people are not gorgeous, and some are mercenaries at first sight. They made a lot of noise and shouting in the tavern, and the big tin glasses banged on the pine table.


    When the waiter in the tavern saw new guests coming in, he hurried through the crowded crowd to meet them.


    "Would you like something to eat, two guests?" asked the waiter.


    The priest saw that the tavern was noisy and too crowded, so he tried to leave.


    The waiter also saw the priest''s dissatisfaction. In order to keep the guests, he quickly explained: "guys, recently, a lot of people have come to the town. They have escaped from Krakow. All our pubs and inns are overcrowded. Whether you change one or this."


    The priest also knew that what the waiter said was true. He looked at the servant boy who followed him.


    "Father, let''s eat here," said the servant boy.


    The priest nodded and the waiter was overjoyed to see the guests stay. He hurriedly led them to a shabby little table. The small table was uneven and covered with a layer of oil. It was obviously used temporarily.


    I''m afraid the guests were dissatisfied again. Before the two guests spoke, the waiter smiled and promoted the benefits of his own tavern: "two guests, although our seats are a little crude, you can wait a while for the performance, which will certainly open your eyes."


    But they didn''t come to see any performances. The waiter''s words didn''t interest them. However, they settled down and ordered a bottle of Mead and some pieces of toast.


    Soon drinks and food were served, and the waiter''s performance began.


    A gypsy girl jumped onto the stage wearing a long skirt and a bra. She twisted her slender waist and plump hips like a water snake and kept making all kinds of attractive postures. The mercenaries under the stage were drooling, and they kept clapping and cheering. Some mercenaries took a lot of money mixed with copper coins and Taylor from their ragged pockets and threw it onto the stage. At this time, the dancer made more attractive movements. She exposed her snow-white thighs to satisfy the money owners. In exchange for more Taylor, it also attracted some salty pig hands of lusters.


    The waiter saw the servant boy beside the priest stunned and laughed to himself. The little boy may have never seen such a beautiful performance in his life.


    When the waiter put down the food and left, the servant boy said to the priest, "father, I''ve seen this woman."

 Chapter 255

    These two people are Chechen and spasokukotsky. After leaving the mercenary regiment, Chechen wanted to listen to father sparsokukotsky''s suggestion to make a pilgrimage to Daguangming Mountain Monastery, but on the way, he couldn''t resist missing Chris and asked the priest to go to qinstohova after seeing Chris in Warsaw.


    Spasokukotsky agreed to Chechen''s request. After all, the pilgrimage was not in a hurry. So they rode to Warsaw.


    Since Warsaw was almost bloodless, the largest city in the Republic of Poland was not invaded by much war. Although there are no less than 2000 Swedish troops stationed in the city, these people can''t defend the whole city, so the Swedes built a barrier around the city. It is the essence of Warsaw in the barrier, row upon row of churches and secular houses built by special laws. But the people living in these Huawu buildings only partially retained the glory and glory of the past, that is, the former Republic officials who turned their heads and became loyal to Carl X after opening the city.


    Other houses have long been empty. The owners of these houses may not want to be enslaved by foreigners; Or the Swedes made meaningless resistance after entering the city. Of course, their final result was to see God and their property was looted.


    When Chechen and father sparsokukotsky approached the houses, Chechen could clearly see the bullet holes and black marks left on the white walls of the houses. Occasionally, some German mercenaries poked their heads out of the room window. From these open windows, from time to time, some valuable furniture, leather products from Florence, tapestries from the Netherlands, wall decorative paintings and bulky alarm clocks were thrown out and caught by the following companions. Obviously, they are collecting and scraping the valuable belongings hidden in the lost owner''s house, although their Swedish "companion" has done it once before them.


    When Chechen and father sparsokukotsky saw that some properties that had not been moved had become moldy and damaged due to the sun and rain in the center of the street, Chechen was angry at the violent behavior of these guys, and sparsokukotsky was even more angry with tears:


    "Look, captain. The capital of a great country in the past now looks like a foreign city. Foreigners are swaggering in the streets. Here, you hear more foreign languages than polish. You see more nights wearing round brimmed hats, ship hats, high top helmets, tunics, armor, stockings and high boots than Kaftan Many. The land is lost and the people suffer. Head Pedro always says that I don''t think about the mercenary regiment, but the country is broken, how can I not think about this country? "


    "Father, when I see Chris, I will show her affection and ask her to speak to Carl x to stop the tyranny of these disordered soldiers. Chris is the former Queen Christina, and Carl x will listen to her." Cherchen comforted spasokukotsky''s father.


    Sparso kukotsky shook his head imperceptibly. He sighed in his heart that Che Chen still thought the problem was too simple. But the priest didn''t say anything. The priest didn''t want to attack Chechen''s trust in Chris, and some things are more effective to see with his own eyes than to hear with his own ears.


    When Cherchen and father sparsokukotsky went to the kazimi day palace where the two kings were stationed in China, they met a large number of Armenians. They have dark faces, black hair and colorful little round hats. They carry countless things in their hands, shoulders and backs, which are the spoils of the Swedish soldiers they bought.


    After informing the guard of his name and asking to see Christina in front of the kazimieri palace, the guard soon went to report for Chechen.


    Soon there was a reply. Christina came out to meet Cherchen herself.


    Christina is very beautiful today. She was wearing a white gauze skirt, a fox fur shawl, and her thick hair was wavy. When she appeared in front of Chechen, Chechen was stunned.


    Seeing Chechen''s expression, Christina puffed. A thick voice behind her asked, "Christina, is this your child?"


    Chechen noticed that there was another man behind Chris. He fixed his eyes and saw that even without anyone''s introduction, Cherchen knew that this man was King Carl X. Because this man is the most kingly man Chechen has ever seen. In him, Che Chen felt for the first time what is king in the world, which is a temperament that everyone wants to worship when they see it.


    Carl x wore a sky blue dress, and his eyes were like two bright stars. When this pair of eyes look at Christina, it is full of love and tenderness, but when it looks at others, the dazzling light is enough to prevent any life from arrogating. Carl X''s face was slightly fat and round. He also had a goatee and maintained it well with oil.


    "See your majesty!" Chechen knelt down on one knee and saluted. Father sparsokukotsky, who was next to him, only made a slight bow.


    Although father sparsokukotsky was a cleric, it was also an extremely rude act, but Carl x did not care. He smiled and said to Chechen, "excuse me, get up."


    The voice was dignified and solemn, but it gave people a feeling of spring breeze.


    Before Cherchen stood up straight, Christina took a step forward, took Cherchen''s hand and began to ask East and West. She first apologized to Cherchen and told Cherchen that she didn''t mean to hide her identity. Then she blamed Cherchen for coming to Warsaw to see him so late.


    "Christina, the battle in Lida fort has just ended. The Cherchen child arrived at this time and soon. Besides, it''s cold outside. I think we''d better go inside. Cherchen and the priest are tired after the journey." Carl x suggested.


    This reminded Christina that she couldn''t help blushing for her thoughtlessness. Then the four entered the main hall of kazimi day palace.


    The palace named after King kazimiz is simply the most gorgeous building Chechen has ever seen. The ground of the main hall is paved with white marble, and every painting on the wall, even those who don''t know painting like Cherchen, knows that it comes from a famous artist.


    At the table in the main hall, the cook and waiter have prepared food. The four sat down and began to eat. At first, Chechen was still a little restrained, but soon he threw the restraint aside. He chatted casually with Christina and King Carl X. But most of the time, only Chechen and Christina spoke. Father sparsokukotsky didn''t speak, and Carl x just listened with a smile and occasionally inserted a few words.


    During this period, Chechen mentioned the disorderly behavior of mercenaries in Warsaw when he and the priest entered the city. He hoped that King Carl x could stop this behavior, and Carl x angrily called the attendant. He severely asked the attendant to inform rajyovsky to investigate and prohibit these behaviors.


    "I''m really sorry. My generals and I have been thinking about the war these days and indulged those mercenaries too much. This also reminds me that a king should not only focus on the war, but also pay attention to the security of the city." King Carl x apologized after the retiring of the attendant.


    Such a statement greatly increased Chechen''s favor with Carl X. This tolerance of admitting mistakes alone is higher than that of yanush raziweu.


    Next, Christina asked about the battle of Lida fort, and Chechen answered them one by one.


    "Do you mean that when my marshal and general arrive at Fort Lida, your food rations are running out?"


    After listening to Chechen''s story, Carl x asked inadvertently. He pretended that he just heard Chechen mention it and suddenly remembered the problem. Cherchen mentioned this originally to praise the decisive role of the kingdom of Sweden in the victory of the battle. Unexpectedly, Carl x heard different useful messages.


    "Yes, although there is still a steady stream of ground materials from Werner, the men of the transport team complained that the prince hired them, but they didn''t even give a Taylor, but gave a white note," Chechen said.


    Carl x touched his chin thoughtfully. Yanush once boasted to him that although the wealth of the raziwiu family throughout the Republic of Poland had been lost a lot due to the war in Ukraine and the looting of sapega''s subordinates, even half of the total was given to Swedish generals, which was enough for them to become millionaires. But that seems to be a discount.


    Without money, the huge mercenaries employed by yanush will be scattered. At that time, the strength of the former Lithuanian commander is worth studying. Carl x felt that the price he had offered yanush was too high.


    "Is there any interesting news? You know, the reports my generals gave me are very formal, although they can let me know things and lack a bit of fun to read," said Carl X. He sounded like a child curious about novelty.


    "There is one thing about Prince yanushi. But everyone said it as a joke." Chechen worried whether it was bad to talk about yanushi in front of King Carl''s interview.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just talk about it and we''ll listen to it." Carl x said with a smile.


    "All right." Chechen nodded.


    Here''s the joke. One day, when yanush heard that a nobleman in Werner had hidden a lot of money, the prince borrowed it from the nobleman, but the nobleman didn''t lend him any money. Yanushi was so angry that he locked the nobles up, but after a few days, Prince yanushi regretted it again. He released the nobles and gave them a gold button. Yanushi repeatedly said that he had drunk too much that day. The raziwiu family was not short of money. He just thought that it was useless for the nobles to put so much money and wanted to add value for him.


    Chechen took it as a joke, but Carl x didn''t listen to it as a joke.


    "If this story is true, yanushi has encountered a financial crisis and is beginning to be unable to do what he wants," Carl x thought.


    As soon as this idea came out, Carl x couldn''t help but want to find his most powerful Polish affairs adviser rajeyovsky.


    "I''m glad to hear you tell me some interesting details that my marshal and general didn''t mention in the report. Now I have some business to deal with. Please allow me to go first."


    After Carl x left, Christina said sorry to Cherchen and father sparsokukotsky: "my cousin is always so busy after being king. He didn''t mean to neglect you."


    Christina knows what her cousin is thinking and doing. Christina was also very helpless about this. Although she repeatedly persuaded Carl x to unite allies as much as possible, Carl X and his generals could not resist the temptation of great interests.


    Although Christina and Brauer weixingsburg have met crises more or less, there are too few such people and their voices are very weak.


    "He could not have been so busy, because what he did made men bleed and women cry," father spasokukotsky said coldly. With Carl x gone, the priest was finally able to say what he wanted to say.


    Christina''s heart also disapproves of war, especially for a Catholic country (although the kingdom of Sweden is a Protestant country, Christina lacks Catholicism), but she can''t change anything now, and the annuity after her abdication is paid by the Kingdom''s parliament. Moreover, she is Swedish, and everything should proceed from the interests of the kingdom of Sweden.


    "Father, I don''t approve of war. But the parliament has passed a resolution, and many people in the Republic of Poland welcome Carl to be the king of Poland. Carl has guaranteed the rights and freedom of belief of the original subjects in this country. I believe everything will be better in a short time." Christina persuaded God and father.


    "You didn''t see the atrocities of your compatriots in lidarburg!" father sparsokukotsky suddenly said angrily without warning.


    "What happened?" Christina asked in surprise. She didn''t expect father spasokukotsky to suddenly get so angry.


    "General Brauer wishpa slaughtered all the soldiers and civilians of Lida fort, leaving only the nobility," said father Chechen for spasokukotsky. At the thought of that scene, Chechen couldn''t help feeling depressed and looking miserable.


    Christina collapsed in her chair. She didn''t expect such a tragedy to happen in Lida fort.


    "Why didn''t you just say that?" Christina covered her face painfully.


    "Shall we denounce the atrocities of his marshal and general in front of your king?" father sparsokukotsky asked.


    Christina stood up.


    "I''m going to see Carl. I''m going to tell him."


    With that, Christina couldn''t wait to stride in the direction of Carl X''s departure. Such atrocities will shake Sweden''s foundation in the Republic of Poland.


    After a long time, Christina hasn''t come back. So the waiter took Cherchen and father sparsokukotsky to the guest room to rest.


    In the guest room, father sparsokukotsky looked out at the windowsill for a long time, and then asked Cherchen, "Captain, what do you think of Carl x?"


    "The king of Sweden? Father, I think his Majesty King Carl x should love Chris very much and be a kind king." Chechen remembered the look in Carl X''s eyes at Christina and Carl X''s willingness to follow suit after he reminded him of the atrocities of mercenaries.


    For Cherchen''s words, father sparsokukotsky did not comment. He just went to the windowsill on the other side and opened the curtains.


    "Captain, what can you see?" asked father sparsokukotsky.


    "See what?"


    Although it was strange that father sparsokukotsky suddenly asked such a question, Cherchen still went to the windowsill.


    They live on the third floor of kazimi RI palace. From here, they can see a wide area of Warsaw city.


    "There are some people and carriages outside. There is nothing special." Chechen replied. But suddenly, a flash of lightning crossed his mind.


    Che Chen suddenly realized that if he could see the outside situation so clearly from the kazimi day palace, even if Carl x managed everything every day and stayed at home, he could not be unaware of what the mercenaries in Warsaw did. He lied!


    With this in mind, Chechen spread out on the bed like a deflated balloon. He couldn''t help thinking: are all the big people experts in lies, or have they forgotten how to tell the truth. So was yanush, and so was Carl X.


    Cherchen''s perception of Carl x suddenly fell to the bottom.


    Once again, thinking that his solemn request might be like a clown''s performance in the eyes of Carl x, Chechen really wants to leave here immediately.


    People will think more as soon as they find that they have been cheated. Now Chechen is like this. Chechen even suspected that Chris was acting with her cousin.


    But Chechen misunderstood Christina. Because for a long time, Carl x arranged Christina in ralowulf on the outskirts of Warsaw. Carl X''s feelings for Christina are contradictory: he likes Christina and thanks Christina for giving him the throne and wants to get close to her; But he also worried that excessive intimacy would make his wife dissatisfied and distracted by the ministers who are still loyal to Christina. Therefore, Carl x arranged Christina on the outskirts of the city on the grounds of public security in the city. It was not until most generals went out to fight that he took Christina into kazimi RI palace. This was not a few days earlier than Chechen''s arrival in Warsaw.


    Chechen was so numb in bed that he didn''t even know when father spasokukotsky would go out.


    When someone knocked at the door, the sun was already setting.


    "Cherchen, are you there? This is Chris." Christina shouted outside the door.


    The door was opened and Christina came in.


    "Good night, your highness," said Chechen. He was angry and spoke with respect.


    Christina listened to Chechen''s voice with alienation. She was a little surprised: "Chechen, my friend. What''s the matter with you?"


    Chechen shook his head. He asked Christina, "Chris, have you just returned from his Majesty King Carl x?"


    Christina nodded. She said happily, "I told him about marshal Wilhelmsburg''s atrocities in Lida fort. Cousin Carl was furious. He said he would not allow his subordinates to act recklessly. He would deal with it with the justice of a king."


    But Chechen no longer believes in the so-called "King''s justice". He shook his head and said, "Chris, father sparsokukotsky and I wanted to make a pilgrimage to chenstohova. Can you prepare a pass for us so that we can get through all the way? We''re ready to start tomorrow."


    Originally, Chechen wanted to stay here for a few more days, but now he has changed his mind.


    Christina was surprised to hear that Chechen was leaving soon. Immediately, she wondered whether it was because of her poor reception.


    "Cherchen, if your majesty and I have a bad reception, please forgive me. Please stay a few more days. You know, I have no friends in Warsaw."


    Christina''s serious and concerned expression warmed Chechen''s heart. He couldn''t help feeling ashamed that he had doubted Christina.


    But his determination to leave did not change.


    "No, Chris. You and your majesty are very considerate. That''s what we originally planned." Chechen "deceived" Christina.


    Seeing that Chechen insists on leaving, Christina can''t force her to stay. She just repeatedly asked Chechen to visit herself in Warsaw when he came back.


    For this request, Chechen naturally agreed.


    "Chris, you see how beautiful the night is outside! The scenery during the day is also very beautiful. You should see more such beautiful scenery." when Christina was going to leave and go back to her room to rest, Chechen suddenly said this without a head.


    This is Chechen''s hint to Christina. He didn''t want to stir up the relationship between Christina and Carl x, but Cherchen was worried about whether Carl x would deceive his friend Chris in other aspects.


    The next day, for Cherchen''s request to leave, Carl x showed his reluctance to give up the appropriate benefits. He smiled and asked Cherchen to stay for a few words. Seeing that Cherchen was still determined to go, Carl x sighed. He quickly wrote a few words on his desk, and then gave Cherchen a pass.


    "You want to go to Daguang Mingshan monastery. Although I haven''t been there, I''ve heard about the grandeur and grandeur of the monastery for a long time. I think I''ll choose to be crowned there when the war in Poland is over. I respect the beliefs of the poles, so I order my generals not to step into the gate of the monastery. When you get there, you can reiterate this to the priests of the monastery A little, "said Carl X.


    "Your Majesty is kind." Chechen complimented.


    Carl x nodded.


    "You know, Cherchen. I hope you can join the Swedish army. Although Sweden is a Protestant country, we don''t exclude other Catholics. There are many Catholic foreigners in my army."


    Obviously, this is the olive branch thrown by Carl x to Cherchen.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I have been loyal to Prince yanush." Chechen found a reason to politely refuse.


    "Did you swear to him?"


    "Yes, your majesty."


    That''s a good reason. Even if you are the king of a country, you can''t deprive other nobles of their titles at will.


    "This is really a pity." Carl x nodded helplessly.


    "Well, Cherchen, I wish you a pleasant journey. But I have a small request, that is, please make a record of what happened on the way and tell me when you come back." Carl x said.


    For this request, Cherchen certainly agreed.


    Their meeting was over, and Chechen went to say goodbye to Christina. Then, together with father sparsokukotsky, he left for chenstohova.

 Chapter 256

    "Who?"


    Seeing that Che Chen unexpectedly said he met someone he knew here, father sparsokukotsky quickly put down his glass and looked around


    "It''s the one on the stage," Chechen said, pointing to the gypsy girl dancing on the stage.


    Father sparsokukotsky stood up slightly. He crossed the crowd and looked at the stage, but he couldn''t coincide the girl with someone in his memory. In other words, this woman is only known by Chechen.


    "Who is she?" father sparsokukotsky asked Cherchen.


    "Oxana. She is a diviner of Prince yanush," said Chechen.


    "Is it her? Are you right?" father sparsokukotsky couldn''t believe it. Father spasokukotsky knew the name of oxana. After all, the woman took two thousand Taylor from Pedro. But how could a man so rich and trusted by yanush dance in a small town tavern to make money?


    "You can''t read it wrong. The man above is Oksana." Chechen said firmly. Before saying this, he carefully confirmed it three times. Unless oxana has a twin sister.


    Father sparsokukotsky called the waiter.


    "Man, what''s the name of the gypsy girl dancing up there?" asked father sparsokukotsky.


    The waiter looked at his father and then at Chechen. He didn''t answer immediately. When Chechen found a Taylor and threw it into the waiter''s hand, the waiter smiled and said, "guys, the woman''s name is Oksana. She came to us with a group of Gypsies a few days ago. You should have heard that these Gypsy men rely on mending iron tools, while women rely on divination and dancing."


    The waiter was obviously a chatterbox. When he received the benefits of Cherchen, he said everything to them.


    But what the waiter said obviously could not explain Cherchen''s doubt, that is why yanush left Werner''s court to dance for a living. So Chechen took out two more Taylor:


    "This Taylor is for you, and the other one will be given to her when she finishes dancing. And tell her if she wants ten times more Taylor, come to me."


    "If she asks your names?"


    "Just say Mr. aleval."


    The waiter nodded and left with a smile. In such a short time, he has made two Taylor. This is more than his weekly salary.


    Cherchen and father sparsokukotsky waited quietly. After a while, Oksana''s dance was finally over. Oksana stepped off the stage, and then a servant of a tavern picked up all the money on the ground with a washbasin.


    "It''s captain Chechen. I thought who was so generous!"


    When oxana appeared again in front of Cherchen and father sparsokukotsky, oxana had taken off her heavy makeup. She was dressed in traditional gypsy clothes and sat opposite Chechen with a smiling face.


    "I didn''t expect to see Miss Oksana here. But you didn''t stay in the prince''s palace. Why did you start the art business again?" Chechen asked with a smile.


    "I made a mistake and lost my job," Oksana said as if nothing had happened. As if such things were common to her.


    Listen to Oksana''s answer, Chechen can''t answer.


    Seeing Cherchen choking for a moment, Oksana squeaked and smiled. She stretched out a hand, then spread out her palm and looked at Chechen.


    "What do you mean?" Chechen didn''t understand.


    "Of course, I want the ten Tylers you promised. The head of a mercenary regiment will never break his promise?" oxana said playfully.


    It seems that wherever she is, oxana''s love of money has not changed at all.


    Of course, Chechen wouldn''t break his promise for such a little money, but he just took ten Taylor out of his pocket, and a big hand full of thick hair slapped on the table.


    This big hand doesn''t belong to anyone here. It belongs to a drunken mercenary.


    The mercenary saw that Che Chen looked up at him, poured a few mouthfuls of wine into his mouth with uneven yellow teeth, and then said, "I said how can this bitch not drink with her brothers? It turned out that there was a little white face here and she was very rich!"


    Although this was not funny, the mercenary laughed as if he had heard the funniest joke.


    Neither Chechen nor father sparsokukotsky paid attention to him. Drunken mercenaries like this have seen much in Prince yanush''s army.


    When the drunken mercenary saw that Chechen didn''t pay attention to him, he thought that Chechen was afraid. He grabbed Oksana''s wrist and said licentiously, "Miss Oksana, you''d better accompany me. I''m much better than this little boy."


    With that, Oksana didn''t agree, so she pulled her up.


    Such a rude behavior made the surrounding guests applaud.


    Chechen originally thought that Oksana had been wandering in the market for so long, and there should be some means to deal with such scoundrels. Unexpectedly, Oksana struggled like a little woman and threw her eyes for help to Chechen.


    In this way, Chechen can''t see it. He stood up and said to the drunken mercenary, "friend, you''re drunk."


    This is an obvious attempt to stop him. The drunken mercenary saw that Chechen wanted to be a hero. He took out the dagger at his waist and shook it in front of Chechen: "boy, do you know what this is? If you are smart, give me the money and get out of here."


    The stinking wine in the mouth of the drunken mercenary made Chen want to vomit.


    The drunken mercenary will rob not only sex but also money, and there is only one way to deal with such a person.


    Chechen pretended to be helpless, and then groaned into his pocket. What he found was not Taylor, but a pistol.


    "Maybe this can convince you."


    When the drunken mercenaries saw the pistol in Cherchen''s hand, his face changed, and the surroundings became silent. They looked at Cherchen with fear in their eyes. In the era of war, you can do whatever you want with a gun. Even if you''re a priest or a priest''s servant.


    The companion of the drunken mercenary has a knife, but it can''t quench his thirst. If he really starts, his companion can only avenge him.


    "Friends, fun, fun." the drunken mercenary gave in. He let go of Oksana''s hand and put the dagger on the table. The drunken mercenary wanted to step back, and his companions behind him took a step back knowingly..


    Just then the door of the tavern was pushed open.


    Through the gap where the door was pushed open, Chechen saw a gorgeous carriage parked at the door.

 Chapter 257

    Then, Chechen saw a foot in deerskin boots sticking out of the carriage, followed by white trouser legs and yellow cloak.


    This is a young girl, about the same age as Chechen. The girl is tall and thin, looks very delicate, but the expression on her face is extremely firm - a man''s suggestion.


    Beside the girl stood a man who could not see his age. Between the ages of twenty and fifty. The man was wearing an inlaid lock armour and a fur with female feathers, which made people know that he was an aristocratic soldier at a glance.


    Everyone in the tavern was attracted by the two men who appeared at the door. When they entered the tavern, they automatically made way.


    Instead of looking for a table to sit down, they walked onto the stage where Oksana danced just now.


    The stage was originally higher than the surrounding area. They stood together, and everyone in the tavern could see them.


    "We need to recruit thirty people who are brave, obedient and have fought."


    It was not the man who spoke as a servant, but the girl. Her voice was small but crisp, and the whole tavern could hear it clearly.


    "How much?" asked a mercenary.


    "Two Tylers a week and three veterans," the man replied for the little hostess. In order to increase the feasibility of speaking, the man pulled a table from the side, and then scattered Taylor in a small leather bag on the table.


    Looking at Taylor still rolling on the table, the eyes of the mercenaries around him seemed to light up.


    "I, Robert from Germany, would like to work for miss!" shouted a mercenary with two pieces of leg guards tied to his legs. While talking, he plunged his head into the table and held three Taylor in his hand.


    More people couldn''t stand the temptation of money. They reported their names that few people had heard of and asked to join.


    "Hey, Captain Chechen. Won''t you join in the fun? I heard you were fired by the mercenary regiment. What''s the name of the current captain? Picro." Oksana curled her long hair with her slender fingers and joked to Chechen.


    "The current leader''s name is Pedro, my uncle, not picro. But oxana, your news is very well informed." Chechen and sparsokukotsky have decided to make a pilgrimage to Daguangming mountain, so they won''t be mercenaries. But Chechen wondered how Oksana knew about leaving long ago. According to the calculation of time, when she left her job, Oksana should no longer be in Werner.


    "Gypsies in the world are one family. As long as there are Gypsies, I can get the information I want to know. If you need this in the next Chechen regiment war, you can come to me and I will give you a discount." Oksana smiled mysteriously. Then she threw the ten Tylers into the sky and caught them again. After showing a winning expression to Chechen, he left proudly.


    On the other side, the lady and her servant also chose the mercenaries to hire. Chechen found that the mercenaries chosen by the female employer were basically mercenaries using short and wide swords and firearms. This configuration is generally used by caravans or valuable travel to prevent thieves.


    "It seems that he is also a fugitive aristocrat." Chechen couldn''t help thinking. When leaving Warsaw, Cherchen and priest saw many such nobles. They fled to the countryside with their families, servants and property. In order to protect their families and property from the invasion of green robbers, they often hired a team of mercenaries to escort them. However, sometimes mercenaries who are motivated by money will also change from protectors to predators. In this case, the only thing employers can do is pray that mercenaries will save their lives after they are satisfied with their property.


    After hiring enough people, the girl and the attendant were ready to leave. Before leaving, Chechen felt that the girl seemed to look at herself. But when Chechen looked back, the girl had gone out of the tavern.


    The girl left, but okzna came back. He sat in the seat he had just sat, opened his mouth and said to Chechen, "I''m going to go with you."


    "What''s the matter? We''re going to chenstohova." chechenqi said. What does a gypsy do when he goes to the holy land of Catholicism? Father sparsokukotsky also looked at Oksana strangely.


    "I''m in trouble. The drunken mercenary named Lev was a scoundrel. When I went out, Lev and his men looked at me with evil intentions."


    Chechen finally understood that Oksana wanted to ask herself and the priest to protect her.


    Chechen stretched out a flat hand to Oksana.


    "What do you mean?" Oksana asked with wide eyes. She knew the meaning of the gesture, but she couldn''t believe it.


    "Protection fee." Chechen said with a smile.


    "Black eat black!" Oksana thought gnashing her teeth.


    But the situation was stronger than others. Oksana finally reluctantly handed the ten Taylor to Chechen.


    "Let''s go."


    After receiving the money, Che Chen stood up. He and father sparsokukotsky walked out of the tavern next to Oksana.


    At a corner next to the tavern, Chechen really saw the mercenary named Lev looking at this side with several people. Chechen slightly lifted his robe and made the action of revealing his waist pistol. Lev and his men hesitated.


    "Walk slowly, don''t let them see you''re nervous." Cherchen whispered to Oksana.


    "I know! You don''t need a child to teach me." Oksana''s voice was still angry. She was still angry about money. She was really a miser.


    Chechen and sparsokukotsky took their horses and took Oksana away at their usual walking speed.


    Oaksana''s convertible is in the corner of the wall in vadovace Town, where Gypsies gather. There are more than a dozen families who live in the convertible.


    Oksana came to her convertible. Her cabriolet was small, with three buckets on it in addition to some necessities. She fed a handful of dried beans to the pack horse pulling the cart and was about to leave town. When the other Gypsies saw that Oksana was leaving, they put down what they were doing. They made Chechen''s incomprehensible gestures, like saying goodbye to Oksana.


    "Where are you going now?" Chechen asked.


    "Of course, we go to the next town. We Gypsies are dandelions and can survive anywhere," oxana said. There was pride in that tone.


    "But we''re going to chinstohova," said father spasokukotsky. Going to the so-called next town is not in their plan.


    "I don''t care. You took my money and of course you had to escort me to a safe place." Oksana took it for granted.


    Father sparsokukotsky looked at Cherchen and asked the head to make up his mind. Chechen felt that he didn''t have to say that he had told Oksana. Anyway, he was not in a hurry to go to Daguang Mingshan monastery. Chechen decided to send Oksana first.


    In this way, they just entered the town and left again soon. Along the way, Chechen met another group of people in the same direction as them. Some of them are going to Warsaw. These people who don''t know the truth are mainly aristocrats. They mistakenly think Warsaw will be a pure land; Others, like Cherchen, are going to qinstohova. Most of them are poor and little nobles. According to them, King Carl x once issued a royal decree to order the Swedish army not to enter Guangming Mountain Monastery.


    Go to a fork in the road, which leads to chinstohova on the left and to the town of oxana on the right. Here they met a group of Swedish dragoons. The Dragon cavalry wore red uniforms, long swords hanging from their waist, carbines and wide brimmed hats behind them. Behind them were several carriages full of food. It seemed that they had just collected supplies from nearby villages.


    It was only a very ordinary encounter, but it didn''t happen. They caused trouble. It turned out that Kraft hosson, the captain of the Dragon cavalry, was a horse lover. He couldn''t help being greedy when he saw the horse riding by Chechen and father sparsokukotsky.


    Kraft Hawthorne stopped in front of oxana''s convertible.


    "Stop!" shouted kraft hosson.


    Seeing that it was not themselves who caused trouble, other pedestrians passing through the open carriage hurried to speed up their steps and stay away from the land of right and wrong.


    At this time, the convertible and Chechen were surrounded by the Dragon cavalry.


    "What can I do for you, my lord?" father spasokukotsky asked respectfully. Neither he nor Chechen wants to get into trouble.


    "Your two horses have been requisitioned by the Swedish army. But rest assured that we will pay," said kraft hosson. His men laughed ill intentioned.


    "Sir, we are all good people. And His Majesty King Carl x once announced that he and his army would not invade anyone''s property," Chechen said to kraft Hawthorne.


    In fact, the most effective way to deal with such people is to take out the pass order given to him by King Carl x, so that no one dare to be rude to him. But Chechen chose to be reasonable.


    Huo song was amused when he saw that Chechen naively mentioned the king''s order.


    After laughing, Huo Song said to Chechen, "of course, we won''t infringe on your property. We''ll buy them."


    "We don''t sell?" Chechen refused.


    Seeing Chechen talking so seriously, Oksana felt defeated by Chechen. Why is such a talented person in military affairs so ignorant in human and worldly sophistication? These dragon riders didn''t know they were going to rob, but he couldn''t see it.


    "You can''t stop selling, or you''ll be against the Swedish army. Then you and your horse won''t be protected by the king''s orders," hosson said.


    This is the so-called paradox. If a person chooses to give his property to the Swede, he will gain worthless military tickets or white ious; If he chooses not to cooperate, he is the enemy of the Swedish army, and the army can take everything from him free of charge.


    Che Chen figured out the paradox. He was completely angered by the robber''s behavior.


    Seeing that Che Chen was furious and wanted to work hard with Huo song, the surrounding dragon cavalry soldiers were also a little nervous. They pulled out the long sword around their waist one after another.


    "Chechen, don''t be impulsive. We have ''that'' thing."


    At the critical moment, father sparsokukotsky reminded Cherchen. Cherchen has a pass given by Carl X. Cherchen hasn''t used it once before. Father sparsokukotsky also agrees with this move, because he doesn''t want to receive the favor of Carl x, but now it''s time to use it.


    After father sparsokukotsky''s reminder, Cherchen also remembered the pass. He quickly put his hand into his pocket.


    Just as Chechen was about to take out his pass, a sound of wheels and hoofs came. He and the Dragon cavalry were attracted.


    This carriage was the girl and her attendants who came to the tavern to recruit mercenaries. The attendant rode on a high horse, followed by the mercenaries they recruited, with 70 or 80 people. Obviously, they recruited more than one tavern.


    Chechen didn''t see the girl. Obviously, she should be in the carriage.


    Seeing such a large group of people in groups, Huo song was obviously a little flustered. Then he looked angry again.


    Huo song''s anger is also justified. Because according to the order of general alvid wiedenberg, no Polish nobleman is allowed to recruit so many mercenaries to swagger through the market.


    He put down the matter of Cherchen for the time being.


    "You two, go and ask the people in the carriage why they disobeyed general alvid Wittenberg and whether they wanted to rebel," Kraft hosson said to the two dragoons.


    Che Chen saw two dragon cavalry go towards the carriage. Then they talked to the man, and a dragon cavalry rode towards the door of the carriage.


    The emergency happened at this moment. Two mercenaries with a long halberd hooked the Dragon cavalry off the horse with the side of the halberd with an axe hook, and the Dragon cavalry who talked to the man on the horse jerked up, then shook twice and fell to the ground.


    Now, the stupidest people know that these people have bad intentions for the Swedish army.


    Although Kraft Hawthorne was greedy, he also showed the excellent military quality of a Swedish soldier. He commanded the remaining ten dragoons to dismount, take the horses as a shelter, and then began to fight back with carbines.


    Father sparsokukotsky had already pulled Cherchen and Oksana to hide under the open carriage. Father sparsokukotsky also slipped a stone under the wheels of the carriage.


    The exchange of fire lasted only one round. Lying under the convertible, Cherchen saw a horse jump into the Swedish dragon cavalry, followed by two screams. Then, Chechen saw two red figures fall to the ground.


    During this period, the pack horse of the horse cart was scared and jumped up, but the carriage didn''t move because of the stone placed on the wheel by the priest.


    More and more people rushed into the battle group. Chechen saw all kinds of shoes and boots stepping on messy footsteps.


    "Ah!"


    Chechen heard a cry of pain. It was Kraft Hawthorne''s voice.


    "Who are you?"


    Then, Chechen heard Kraft Hawthorne''s painful and angry voice.


    "My name is Natalie kishka."


    Che Chen recognized that it was the girl''s voice.

 Chapter 258

    "Get out of here!"


    Chechen heard someone beating the wooden guardrail of the convertible with a weapon, and then another voice shouted.


    So the three climbed out of the open carriage. As soon as the three climbed out of the car, Cherchen and sparsokukotsky were searched for weapons.


    Thirteen Swedish dragoons, including Kraft Hawthorne, have been killed. Kraft Hawthorne had more than a dozen wounds on his body. It was obvious that he died after a hard struggle. The deadliest wound came from a knife wound that cut his neck. The knife almost cut off his neck. Only a few strands of fiber connected his head and body.


    Natalie kishka was looking at the three men while Chechen was watching the body. Oksana was fine. Natalie knew at a glance that she was a gypsy. She was curious about the identity of the other two people.


    In the tavern, Natalie once glanced at them. At that time, Natalie didn''t think there was anything strange between Cherchen and father sparsokukotsky. But now when they met, their men found pistols and other weapons from them. Obviously, their identity is not as simple as that of clergy.


    "Who are you?" Natalie asked.


    "Why did you kill them?"


    Almost at the same time, Chechen also asked Natalie.


    At this time, the two looked at each other. When she was in the tavern, Chechen thought she was a very beautiful girl. Now Natalie stood in front of Chechen, holding a bloody saber in one hand, which made Chechen feel that Natalie was not only beautiful, but also masculine. It''s like a rose with thorns.


    "You are in my hand now, so you should answer my question first." Natalie patted Cherchen on the shoulder with the back of the saber.


    "My name is alvar. I''m Spanish." Chechen reported a pseudonym.


    "Hello, child. My name is sparso kukotsky. As you can see, I''m a priest." sparso kukotsky drew a cross on his chest. His actions are very standard, which will dispel the doubt that he is not a priest at first sight.


    "My name is Oksana. I''m a gypsy." When Oksana spoke, she didn''t forget to throw a sexy eye to Natalie''s attendant.


    Natalie looked down and thought. She took Chechen''s gun and checked it. Soon she raised her head.


    "You''re lying to me!" Natalie pointed the tip of the saber at Chechen''s chest. This action really startled Cherchen and father sparsokukotsky.


    "I didn''t! What I said was the truth." Chechen was shocked. He didn''t know where he showed his feet.


    "Your pistol has the emblem of the raziweu family. You are the man of the traitor."


    As soon as Natalie said something, the attendant around her quickly pulled out a pistol and aimed it at father sparsokukotsky to prevent the priest from jumping over the wall. When the mercenaries saw that the employer did so, they also pointed their weapons at three people one by one.


    Chechen didn''t expect that the weapon he carried made Natalie suspicious. He secretly blamed his carelessness.


    Cherchen hurried to explain. But he''s fast, and someone else is faster than him.


    "Wronged, dear noble lady. I don''t know the two of them. I just met them on the road and kindly gave them a ride." Oksana explained with tears. She began to try to get rid of her relationship with Chechen.


    Natalie didn''t look at "kind Gypsy" Oksana. He just waited for Cherchen''s explanation.


    "I was indeed a mercenary of Prince yanush raziweu," Chechen admitted. There is a badge on the weapon, which Chechen can''t deny.


    "But then my contract with yanush expired. Instead of continuing to play for yanush, I left him. Because I don''t know whether it''s worth serving a man who betrayed his country, even if I''m not polish. The priest is my comrade in arms. He wants to take me to chinstohova and say that it can let me know what to do next."


    This is indeed Chechen''s real idea of going to qinstokhova.


    "Boy, that''s the truth. I was a soldier, but before I became a soldier, I was a priest, and now I am," spasokukotsky said.


    Then the priest recited the gospel of Matthew, "Amen." the priest finally said at the end.


    "Amen," replied the mercenary, with a cross on his chest.


    The girl also seemed to believe what Chechen and sparsokukotsky said. She slowly removed the saber from Chechen''s chest.


    But Natalie didn''t seem to be at ease. She ordered her men to search Cherchen thoroughly.


    At this moment, Che Chen was secretly flustered. He also had a pass given to him by King Carl x, which could not be obtained by an ordinary mercenary.


    "Miss Natalie! I have something to say." Chechen said in a hurry.


    The two mercenaries who tried to search stopped. They were waiting for Natalie''s order.


    "What are you going to say?" Natalie asked. She motioned two of her men to step down.


    "Miss Natalie, I think you''re recruiting mercenaries. I want to say whether I can join your team." this is the reason why Chechen made it up temporarily.


    "Aren''t you going to chinstohova?" Natalie asked. She felt more and more that the guy in front of her was a little strange, and the foreword didn''t match the last word.


    "I''m afraid a sinner like me has no right to see the glory of Daguang Mingshan." Chechen said awkwardly.


    The mercenaries who heard Chechen talking nearby laughed. This is the funniest joke they heard today.


    Chechen also blushed. He felt that the reason seemed not good enough.


    However, this move also stopped the search of these mercenaries.


    "Miss, we should go. Otherwise, in case we meet another team of Swedes."


    At this time, the attendant also whispered to Natalie.


    Natalie nodded.


    Natalie can now be sure that the guy named aleval in front of her must be strange. She decided to take the man with her and then find out slowly.


    "Mitzkevich, take the three of them too," Natalie said to her attendant.


    "You''re lucky. We''re going to chinstohova, too."


    After ordering her attendants, Natalie said to Chechen.


    So, Chechen and other three people were coerced into a team of righteous troops against Swedes and traitors. But they were not abused, and Natalie allowed the three to continue in the convertible.


    As for the 13 Swedish dragoons killed, their weapons and clothes were stripped away, leaving only 13 naked bodies lying on the ground.


    Natalie returned to the carriage, and the attendant named mitzkevich continued to walk at the forefront of the line.


    Chechen saw a mercenary with a tiger back and a bear waist running to mitzkevich, said a few words flatteringly, and shook the Swedish dragon cavalry uniform he picked on the halberd. Mitzkevich seemed to scold him, and the mercenary stuffed the bright red uniform into his belt. But then the mercenary was happy again. Because he took a small leather bag from mitzkevich. Needless to say, it must be money.


    "Oh, why am I so unlucky!"


    In the carriage, Oksana sighed, but no one paid attention to her. Because Cherchen and sparso kukotsky are talking about other things, about Miss Natalie.


    "Father, do you know the origin of this miss Natalie? I heard her say she came from the kishka family."


    "If it is the kishka family I know, it is a very famous family in the Republic. Yanush kishka, the patriarch of this generation of kishka family, is a famous politician in the Republic and once served two generations of Polish kings. Although he was a Calvinist, he suddenly woke up and converted to Catholicism."


    "So, this young lady named Natalie kishka is not small?" Chechen asked in a low voice.


    "Yes. But they dare to call so many people and kill the Swedes. It seems that the kishka family is also on the opposite side of the Swedes. The Swedes are becoming more and more unpopular."


    When he said this, father spasokukotsky spoke with excitement. Perhaps even his own is not clear, he is happy for the awakening of more and more people and nobles.


    While father sparsokukotsky was secretly happy, the convertible stopped suddenly. Chechen leaned out his head, but saw that a dark crowd blocked the way in front of the team. These people, men and women, young and old, are eyeing mitzkevich with sickles, axes and crude firearms.


    "Get out of the way!" ordered mitzkevich.


    But these people stood still. One of them, who looked like a village head with white hair and beard, came out and knocked on the ground with his crutch.


    "Did you kill those Swedes?" the old man asked.


    "Yes," mitzkevich admitted.


    The villagers looked frightened.


    The old man said to mitzkevich, "you can''t go!"


    At this time, Natalie kishka got out of the carriage. She walked up to the old man and asked majestically, "why?"


    A strong man came out of the crowd. He went to the old man and said, "you killed the Swedes. If you go, we will suffer."


    "Yes, yes," said a dozen voices in the crowd.


    Natalie looked at these people with disdain. These villagers dared to expel the tax officials sent by the king with their weapons and throw them into the water when King kazimiz was in power. But now, when the king of the Swedes came, they were as gentle as a tiger turned into a cat. Even ready to be an accomplice to the Swedes.


    "A bunch of traitors and cowards," Natalie said.


    And the mercenaries scattered, vaguely surrounding the villagers.


    "Who do you call traitors and cowards?" the strong man ventured to ask Natalie. Natalie''s contempt aroused the strong man''s anger, and his eyebrows wrinkled high into an inverted figure.


    "I''m talking about those who betrayed the king."


    "Which king?"


    "Of course it''s King kazimiz. He''s the orthodoxy of the Republic."


    "Girl, we didn''t betray kazimiz. Because our oath is not dedicated to him, but to his majesty Carl X." the old man interrupted to round the scene.


    Natalie looked at the old man with a look of "I''ve never seen such a brazen man".


    "Of course, you can say that you have not sworn allegiance to King kazimiz, because the king is kind. He will not punish you with fire and sword to remind you of your obligations. I dare say that even if your majesty comes back one day, he will not treat you traitors, because he is a saint. That''s why you little talents You dare to give your loyalty to your majesty to the invaders. You beg for mercy to the invaders, but you fight against their compatriots loyal to the king and oath. You are so loyal. "Natalie''s contempt is beyond measure.


    Some villagers lowered their heads in shame, and even the strong man hid his head behind the old man. And the old man seemed to be said to be sad.


    "What can we do?" the old man''s muddy eyes shed tears: "In a village near us, the Swedes cut off the men''s left hand just because they failed to pay a carriage of rice. When the Swedes came to collect taxes, we should be happy, because at least it means that they won''t kill us, even if the tax is too heavy for us to afford. Every day is a festival for us, because we live another day God. "


    "This is your retribution for betraying the king." Natalie didn''t sympathize with them at all.


    "Miss, have mercy on us. Leave your name. At least when the Swedes come to our village to cross examine, we don''t know anything." the old man begged.


    "My name is aleval," said Natalie.


    Hearing Natalie say her name is aleval, Cherchen almost jumped out of the open carriage. She even reported her name! Cherchen wanted to argue when he thought that he would bear the crime Natalie committed and become a prisoner pursued by the Swedish army.


    But as soon as Cherchen wanted to speak, Natalie had gone back to her carriage. When she passed the open carriage, she looked at Cherchen severely. The meaning was very clear: as long as Cherchen dared to speak, she would give Cherchen a good look.


    Chechen shut up.


    The team continued to move forward, and the villagers consciously made way. Mitzkevich rode past. He was alert to the villagers on both sides to prevent accidents, but nothing happened.


    The mercenaries put away their weapons, but they looked at the villagers with disdain. At least they dared to kill the Swedes, and the thirteen bodies proved it - although it was for money.


    Oksana looked at Cherchen and kept laughing. Cherchen was silent. He wanted to get rid of his charges. Sparso kukotsky, who was still excited about people''s awakening, was mixed. He was shocked by the cruelty of the Swedes (although they had already done so once in lidarburg) and saddened by the cowardice of the villagers.

 Chapter 259

    After a night in the wild, Natalie''s team continued to move forward. Although Cherchen didn''t know the way, father sparsokukotsky told him that this was the way to chinstohova.


    This surprised Chechen. Cherchen doesn''t understand what Natalie kishka is doing with such a group of mercenaries with open arms to chenstohova. It doesn''t look like she''s going to pray and atone. Chechen once tried to get some useful information from Natalie, but Natalie didn''t tell him anything.


    After such a long morning, Natalie and her family came to a manor. This manor belongs to poglexie, the old city magistrate of Krakow. After retirement, the old city magistrate originally lived in Krakow, but the atrocities after the Swedish occupation of Krakow forced bogglexie to return to his manor in the countryside with his family. The old man thought it was far away from the city and the harassment of the Swedes, but he was wrong. A group of Polish puppet soldiers took a fancy to the wealth brought back by the old man. They slandered bogglexie for having an affair with the rebels and harboring fugitives to search the manor. The old city magistrate saw the thoughts of these Swedes'' running dogs at a glance. He refused the puppet army to search the manor. So, this group of puppet soldiers became angry, and they even began to attack Zhuang Yuan.


    When Natalie''s team passed by, the puppet army had jumped into the outer wall of the manor and was exchanging fire with the family and servants of the old city magistrate guarding the house


    Seeing that the scum bullied the good, Natalie immediately ordered the mercenaries to rescue the old city magistrate. Mercenaries killed the puppet army from the rear and cut the unprepared puppet army in pieces. The family and servants of the old city magistrate also took the opportunity to kill out and wipe out all the puppet troops who helped the tyranny.


    Of course, the old city magistrate was very grateful for Natalie''s help. He tried to keep Natalie in the manor all night, and took out the wine in the cellar to entertain the mercenaries.


    But Natalie had to stay.


    Poglexie invited Natalie and mitzkevich into the living room, while the others were left outside - the houses in the manor could not accommodate so many people.


    Inside, the old city magistrate asked about Natalie''s family. When he learned that Natalie was yanush kishka''s daughter, the old city magistrate exclaimed.


    Poglexie worked with Natalie''s father when he was young. Although poglexie was older than janush kishka, he was supervised by janush many times. Unexpectedly, his daughter saved herself today.


    Natalie knew that old poglexie was a loyal man, and she was young and knowledgeable. Her current trip to chinsto hovaben is a matter of state affairs. Now she happens to ask the old man for his views on the fate of the Republic.


    "Natalie," said the old man: "If you had asked me this question forty years ago, I would have said that the Republic would defeat the enemy. Because I was young and strong at that time, and the Republic was just a young man. But now, with half my life experience, I can''t see any hope of defeating Sweden. Even if our king didn''t abandon the country and all commanders and lords worked together, it would be difficult for us to win."


    "How could this happen?" Natalie moaned. She wanted to get comfort from the old man and hope to defeat the enemy, but bogglexie gave her such bad news.


    Seeing that the old man was so pessimistic, mitzkevich, who stood next to him, retorted, "how could this happen? Our population and territory are countless times that of Swedes. We will form a strong army to drive the enemy out of our territory."


    Seeing that mitzkevich was so impassioned, old poglexie smiled sadly:


    "I don''t want to attack your excellency, but our failure is God''s will. So we became weaker and the enemy became stronger. They defeated us."


    Then the old man took a book out of his pocket.


    "When I saw the lamb open the first of the seven seals, I heard one of the four living creatures, whose voice was like thunder, saying, come.


    And I looked, and behold, there was a white horse, and he that sat on it had a bow, and a crown was given to him. And he came out and overcame and overcame.


    When I opened the second seal, I heard the second living creature say, come. And another horse came out, red. Authority was given to the horseman to take peace from the earth and kill one another. A great sword was given to him.


    When the third seal was opened, I heard the third living creature say, come.


    Then I looked and saw a black horse. The rider had a balance in his hand. I heard a voice among the four living creatures saying, a penny for a liter of wheat and a penny for three liters of barley. Do not spoil oil and wine.


    When the fourth seal was opened, I heard the fourth living creature say, come.


    Then I looked and saw a miserable green horse. The man on the horse was called "death". The hell followed him.


    They were given power to kill a quarter of the earth with the sword, famine, plague and wild animals. "


    Natalie and mitzkevich understood the prophecy about the "four knights of the Apocalypse" as soon as they heard it, but they didn''t understand what the old man meant by reading it.


    Poglexie also saw their doubts. He explained: "Don''t you think the prophecy of the Bible is about our country? The first knight is a white horse, which traditionally represents the conqueror, the son of the devil and Antichrist. The bow and crown represent conquest, and white represents divine rebellion. Doesn''t this refer to the Czar in the north? As we all know, the Czar''s robe is white. And the second..."


    "The second knight is the red horse, which traditionally represents the great Lord, and the big knife symbolizes war and destruction. It is yanush raziweu!" Natalie said for the old man. As the biggest Lord of Lithuania, yanush raziweu''s betrayal led to the further deterioration of the situation in the Republic, and the war was also waged among his compatriots.


    The old man nodded. He thought the same as Natalie.


    "The third knight is a dark horse, representing famine and unfair trade, which is the symbolic meaning of the balance. Bogdan hemelinitsky!" exclaimed mitsky.


    Bogdan hemelinitsky, the great chief of zaporoze''s Cossack emirate, although he was the source of the decline of the Republic, no one can deny that he would not have come to this step if he had not been unfairly treated by the Polish aristocracy.


    The three stopped talking. Obviously, the fourth knight is a green horse, representing pure death and endless suffering. This refers to Carl X.


    Everything is right.


    "God, why do you treat your servant like this!" mizkevich lamented.


    "It''s all God''s will," sighed old poglexie.


    Compared with mitzkevich, Natalie is much calmer. She believed in prophecy, but not fate. What''s more, the old man''s interpretation of the prophecy is also suspected of being accurate.


    "God will not abandon his loyal servant," Natalie said firmly.


    These words were heard by the old man. The old man poglexie looked up and said, "unless God can give us a savior."


    At this time, Chechen opened the door and came in.


    "I said, the mercenaries asked me to come and get some more wine."


    Although the atmosphere was wrong, Chechen said awkwardly.

 Chapter 260

    "Get out!" mitzkevich shouted to Cherchen. Because of the prophecy of the old man bogglexie, he was depressed and desperate. He no longer ignored the politeness of the nobility.


    Che Chen was startled. He quickly closed the door back.


    "Who is this?" asked old poglexie.


    "I met a mercenary on the road. He was carrying a weapon with the emblem of the raziweu family," Natalie said.


    "The traitor!" old poglexie stood up. He didn''t understand how Natalie was with yanush''s people. In the old man''s heart, yanushi is more detestable than the Swedes.


    "No, according to his own account, he was going to make a pilgrimage to chenstohova after ending his employment contract with yanush. There was a real priest with him," Natalie explained.


    The old man was relieved to hear Natalie say so.


    "Well, sir, do you think your majesty will be our Savior?" Natalie put aside the matter just now and asked her most concerned question. She still hopes to have a good way to save her country, which is why she went to chenstohova.


    "Our king?" old poglexie shook his head.


    "If his Majesty''s brother, his majesty wadiswaf IV, is still in office, I think there will be hope in our republic, because zaporoze''s Cossacks regard him as their protector and benefactor. As long as he has a piece of paper, hemelinitsky will be arrested with his hands tied, and the Swedes and Russians are afraid of him. But king Jan kazimiz, he has been against the enemy I''m not saying good things for yanush, a traitor, but if his majesty could give him a seat in the Senate at that time, he would be grateful and would not betray at the time of the crisis of the Republic. "


    "A wolf is a wolf. Even if you give it more meat, it won''t thank you." Natalie doesn''t agree with the old city magistrate, and mitzkevich on the side also agrees.


    "So, Natalie. Where are you going?" bogglexie didn''t want to argue with Natalie about this question. He changed the subject and asked Natalie a question.


    The old city magistrate didn''t think Natalie came to save herself.


    Natalie knew that although old man bogglexie was pessimistic about the situation, he was not the kind of person who would betray his country to the enemy. But even so, Natalie glanced at mitskovich. After obtaining mitskovich''s consent, she said, "to tell you the truth, we went to chinstohova at the order of his majesty."


    Your majesty! Natalie''s words poured into the old city councilor''s heart like a shot of cardiotonic. Poglexie''s face turned red, and his muddy eyes seemed to regain their old look.


    Although poglexie was dissatisfied with Kazimir''s measures and governance in one way or another just now, after all, this is the king of the Republic to which the old man swore allegiance. When kazimi day disappeared for a long time and his subjects were in despair, I couldn''t help but get the old man excited when I heard the news of the king.


    "Where is your majesty?" asked the old city magistrate in a trembling voice.


    "His majesty is in Silesia," said mitzkevich.


    The blush on bogglexie''s face faded. The king of the Republic fled abroad. He abandoned his subjects.


    It seems that she saw the old man''s dissatisfaction with king kazimiz''s overseas presence in China. Natalie quickly explained: "Your Majesty is also forced. Now there are enemies everywhere in the territory of the Republic. Although your majesty has to return home several times, Lord pototsky was worried about his Majesty''s safety and dissuaded him together with the queen."


    Natalie did not tell bogorexie that her father, janush kishka, was also one of the dissuaders.


    "Then what did you do when you were ordered by your majesty to go to chenstohova?" old poglexie agreed with Natalie. He stopped worrying about this problem, but continued.


    "His majesty wants us to get back the crown of the Royal Palace and the monastery. His majesty is worried that Carl x is going to crown himself in Krakow," Natalie said.


    I see. Poglexie understands.


    Successive Polish kings succeeded to the throne in Krakow, and wearing the crown placed by the royal family in Daguang Mingshan monastery is a necessary procedure for succession. Without the crown, Carl X''s succession to the throne would be wrong.


    "I have some friendship with the vice abbot of the monastery. Well, I write a letter for you, hoping to help you," said poglexie.


    Although the old man is pessimistic about the situation and indulges in mysticism, he is still willing to help these young people who want a bright future.


    Natalie and mitzkevich are certainly very grateful to the old city magistrate for their help.


    "Hey, aleval, where''s our wine? Why didn''t you move in?"


    In the open space outside the manor, Cherchen was empty handed, and several mercenaries couldn''t help shouting.


    "Your employer kicked me out. If you want to drink, you can have it yourself." Chechen said angrily.


    This caused the mercenaries to laugh. They teased Cherchen that he couldn''t even deal with a woman. (although they were afraid of Natalie, it didn''t prevent the mercenaries from making fun of others)


    "It''s not Natalie, it''s mitzkevich who drove me out." Chechen explained.


    With that, Chechen Li ignored these mercenaries. He went back to father spasokukotsky and sat down. Father sparsokukotsky sat next to oxana''s open carriage, with some bread and a small plate of salt in front of him.


    Chechen picked up a piece of bread and took a bite.


    "Where''s Oksana?" Chechen looked around and didn''t see Oksana''s figure, so he asked God''s father.


    "Oksana went to cheat money. I saw her holding a maid''s hand into the wood room and saying she was going to tell her fortune," said father sparsokukotsky.


    "Captain, why did you come out empty handed?" father sparsokukotsky looked at Cherchen entering the room, but came out empty handed, which was also a little strange.


    "Don''t mention it," Chechen complained. "As soon as I got to the door, I stopped to what they said ''savior'', and I didn''t care. But as soon as I entered the door, I saw the three people inside. Their faces were as black as carbon. Especially the mitskovich. Then as soon as I mentioned that I came to get wine, the mitskovich scolded me. I really haven''t seen such a fierce servant." Chechen complained.


    "The Savior?" father spasokukotsky repeated. Although he didn''t know the cause and effect of the matter, the priest could guess that what they talked about must be related to the fate of the Republic, and the result of the discussion must not be very optimistic. Cherchen was unlucky.


    "Yes, they are the saviors. They are, too. They don''t save themselves, but they rely on others to save them!" Chechen said negatively.


    That made the priest laugh. Father sparsokukotsky said to Cherchen, "Captain, you have always wanted to rely on Prince yanush."


    Robbed by the priest, Chechen scratched his head and scratched his cheeks. He tried to explain, but he found that he was the same. Chechen was silent.


    "So, commander, remember what you said: everyone is his own savior," said father sparsokukotsky.

 Chapter 261

    The next morning, Natalie said goodbye to the old city magistrate and went on to chinstohova. But compared with the day before, the noble girl was in a low mood. Although Natalie was not influenced by fatalism and was not as pessimistic as old poglexie, the intelligent Natalie was associated with a fact that Natalie was unwilling to face. That is, you are the only one who is saving this country.


    Natalie came from a distinguished family and has been loyal to the Republic for generations. The reason why she took this dangerous task and sneaked back to the Republic is to do her best for the country like her ancestors. But now she found that she wanted to kill thieves, but she couldn''t find anyone to save the nation with her. Yes, mitzkevich has been following herself and is her closest comrade in arms, but there are too few people like this.


    In this country, all people are roughly divided into four categories:


    The first is traitors. They wholeheartedly took refuge in the Swedes and begged for some leftovers thrown away by their masters. They spend all day drinking and eating, but forget shame and noble honor; They treat Swedes like dogs, but they treat their own people like wolves.


    The second category is "idealists". They are obsessed with the false picture of themselves. They fantasized that after the merger of the kingdom of Sweden and the Republic of Poland, they would establish a great country under the guidance of the scepter of the greatest soldier in the world. Such people are even more terrible than traitors. Because the traitors are selfish, they will change their course once the situation reverses; But idealists think they have grasped the truth and will go to the dark one by one.


    The third category is pessimists like old bogglexie. They are noble and do not want to be with the aggressors and traitors. They will also help the resisters. But he is also extremely pessimistic about resistance. They indulged in all kinds of prophecies and regarded everything as God''s punishment for the Republic.


    This last group of people hid in the forest or fled abroad for their lives.


    Although Natalie has heard that a group of officers led by sapega raised the flag of resistance in Lithuania, Silesia is far away from Lithuania and the news is inconvenient. Natalie didn''t hear much noise there. (kazimizh''s meeting with the Czar''s Russian envoy potgen Kim and reaching an agreement were conducted in secret, and Natalie did not know it)


    Natalie was upset at the thought. She lifted the curtains from the window of the carriage, put her head out, and shouted to the open carriage behind her, "aleval, come here."


    The carriage stopped. Soon, Chechen reluctantly got on the carriage.


    "Dear Miss, what can I do for you?" Chechen asked.


    "Aren''t you from Lithuania? Tell me about it there, especially about the resisters," Natalie said.


    "Over there, we call the people who resist yanush the allies." Chechen pointed out a mistake in Natalie''s statement.


    But Chechen obviously made a mistake. Now it''s not a question of whether the words are accurate or not. He was punished for this.


    Natalie stabbed Cherchen in the ribs with the handle of the saber, which made Cherchen feel a deep pain.


    "Speak up! Don''t talk to me about those useless things. I''m not in that mood today." Natalie said to the painful shrimp shaped Chechen.


    Chechen held back and straightened up. Now he has no good feelings for the beautiful girl in front of him, but only fear.


    "I don''t know what happened recently, because I have been away from Lithuania for more than 20 days. Before that, the army of yanush and field marshal braue weixingsburg captured Lida fort and wiped out Jan sobesky''s troops..." Cherchen briefly summarized the situation of the battle of Lida fort.


    While Chechen was talking, Natalie was listening with her eyes closed with a saber. When Cherchen finished, Natalie asked, "so Lithuania has been completely calmed by the Swedes?"


    Cherchen gave a negative answer to this question: "No, only Jan sobeski''s team was defeated. The alliance led by Pavel sapega was yanush''s most tenacious enemy. There were many famous warriors in the alliance, such as mihau vorodyavsky and Anjie kemitz, who frightened the mercenaries under the prince."


    "These people, I know, are indeed famous knights of the Republic." Natalie nodded.


    Knowing that there are patriots like herself fighting in Lithuania is the only good news Natalie has heard since yesterday, which also moistens her dry heart.


    "This guy is still useful," Natalie thought to herself.


    Just then, the door of the carriage window was knocked.


    "Miss, I have something urgent to tell you." it was mitzkevich''s voice.


    Natalie opened the window. When mitzkevich saw that Chechen was still in the car, he hesitated.


    Natalie understood mitzkevich''s meaning and ordered Cherchen to get out of the carriage.


    "Miss, I just heard the news from a nearby village. I don''t know if it''s true. Lord konetspolsky, the royal flag officer, surrendered to Carl X."


    The news was like a bolt from the blue, and Natalie felt dizzy.


    The flag officer of the imperial foreman was a fierce general in the siege of zballah in the past. Now he even surrendered.


    "Mizkevich, tell the team to hurry up. I''ll get to chenstohova tomorrow morning." after a while, Natalie gathered her mind and ordered mizkevich.


    The more surrenders, the greater the strength of the Swedes. Carl x would be even more eager to be crowned king of the Republic of Poland. The crown must be brought back to Silesia before that. That''s Natalie''s idea.


    The team speeded up abruptly. Because oxana''s cabriolet is not equipped with expensive shock absorber, it is extremely bumpy at high speed. Cherchen and father sparsokukotsky had to grasp the heavy objects around them in case they were thrown out.


    Compared with the time of departure, there were many more things on Oksana''s car. According to her own words, these were the gifts she obtained by mentioning those maid divination at the manor.


    "Father, do you say we''re almost to chenstohova?" Chechen asked.


    "Come on, if we go at such a speed, we should be able to arrive early tomorrow morning. Only if the car doesn''t break us apart," said father sparsokukotsky.


    A bucket full of water beside him hit his right thumb, which hurt him deeply.


    "Oksana, can''t you throw away some useless things?" the priest suggested to Oksana driving the carriage.


    The answer he got was No.

 Chapter 262

    At dawn, when the first light was dispersing the darkness over the earth, Cherchen, who fell asleep in the bumpy open carriage, woke up from his sleep.


    Near the winter morning, the air is slightly cold, but very fresh. The sky changes from pale to orange and from orange to golden. There was a bright spot on the horizon, shining brightly. The brilliance made Cherchen blind.


    "Look! God has appeared. Look at the West. Does the sun rise in the west?"


    Vaguely, Chechen heard a voice say by the carriage.


    So, Che Chen lifted the curtain on the carriage. He was stunned by the sight in front of him.


    At the beginning, it was still a light spot. Slowly, the light spot became bigger and brighter, and it was almost going straight to the eyes. The light spot turned into a circle and a ring, glittering and shining.


    "Miracle!" Chechen sighed involuntarily.


    "There''s nothing to sigh about, it''s just gold foil on the roof." I don''t know When Oksana woke up from her sleep. When she saw that Che Chen was like a bumpkin, she couldn''t help sarcasm.


    Chechen turned a deaf ear to Oksana''s sarcasm. He just asked. "Oxana, have you been to chenstohova before?"


    "Of course, I''ve been here, but it''s hard to make money here. Those stupid villagers would rather believe the nonsense of the priest in the monastery than the tarot card of science." Oksana raised the curtain and sat down side by side with Cherchen. Although it took a long time, she was still dissatisfied with the ignorance of the villagers.


    "That shining place?"


    "That is the monastery of Guangming mountain. Its roof is covered with gold foil. There is no more luxurious building than this," sighed Oksana.


    Just then, the early prayer bell rang in the monastery on the top of the mountain.


    The motorcade immediately stopped. Natalie got out of the carriage and fell to her knees. All the people on the horse and in the carriage got off the horse and came out. They knelt down on the roadside with Natalie and began to pray piously (of course, oxana was an exception). As the only clergyman in the team, sparsokukotsky said an opening prayer, and the others responded in unison.


    During this period, carriages came again. The farmers saw someone praying on the road and joined them. The line of prayer is expanding.


    After the prayer, the people stood up with Natalie. They moved on. But this time, Natalie no longer returned to the carriage. She stepped forward with her legs towards chinstohova.


    Chinstohova does not have only one Daguangming Mountain Monastery. To be exact, it is a small town centered on Daguang Mingshan monastery. In the small town, houses and huts are lined up. But those huts are small, like chicken nests compared with tall monasteries.


    This day coincided with Sunday. The town was full of people who came to the market and to the monastery to pray. They all came from nearby villages.


    Hundreds of carriages and horses were parked outside the walls of the monastery at the foot of the mountain. On both sides of the main road up the mountain are all kinds of stalls selling metal and wax tributes, candles, statues and amulets.


    Due to the large number of Natalie''s team, she was afraid that it would be inconvenient to take them all up the mountain, so Natalie left her servants and all mercenaries brought from Silesia at the foot of the mountain. Mercenaries can move freely or go up the mountain to pray, but they must not disturb residents and monasteries.


    Natalie and mitzkevich went up the mountain together, while Chechen and father sparsokukotsky also went together, and most mercenaries chose to go up the mountain.


    The door of the monastery is open. Here, people are free to go in and out. Che Chen found that although walls and towers of the Daguang Mingshan monastery were equipped with the artillery, they were not guarded. Obviously, both monks and villagers believe that no one will invade here.


    In the most sacred Taoist temple of the goddess of national protection, the distinction between the old and the young and the distinction between high and low have disappeared. As soon as they entered the gate, all the farmers, nobles, businessmen and citizens who came to the pilgrimage knelt down and fell into the dust, and they walked forward in groups of three singing devout hymns. People either kowtow to worship or lie on the ground in the posture of a cross to express their pious love for the virgin.


    The distance from the gate to the chapel was not long, but it took them more than an hour. The chapel was shrouded in a dark red haze, and a pair of bright candles were lit in front of the altar. The rising sun sets all kinds of colors through the colorful glass. These colors and lights add radiance to each other, which makes the atmosphere in the hall more sacred and mysterious.


    "Captain, look there." father sparsokukotsky pointed out that there were too many Chechen.


    Following the priest''s instructions, Chechen saw that the cloth curtain in front was slowly opened in the soft and sweet tone of the organ. Suddenly, the turbulent diamond brilliance poured from top to bottom and shone on the good men and women.


    For the first time in his life, Chechen had a feeling that his soul was out of his body. He felt that he was facing a broad spirit of fraternity, and the face of the Virgin was like a young loving mother.


    In the dark, Chechen seemed to hear someone say to him: "in this holy land, the heart will be understood and the soul will be purified."


    Chechen felt that his inner confusion and confusion suddenly disappeared.


    "Amen!" Chechen replied.


    The mass was over and the crowd began to disperse. Natalie and mitzkevich went to a young Friar and expressed their request to see the abbot. The friar immediately informed her.


    "You two stay here and don''t walk around," Natalie warned.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t leave here," father spasokukotsky promised. At this moment, the priest''s face was more solemn and his speech was more solemn.


    "Better so," Natalie muttered.


    Soon the friar returned. He told Natalie that the Dean agreed with them.


    After Natalie and mitzkevich left, Chechen said to father sparsokukotsky, "father, I''m no longer confused."


    "Really, son." father spasokukotsky smiled and looked at Chechen.


    "Hmm!" Chechen nodded.


    "I always thought of revenge and put revenge first. Therefore, I knew Prince yanush was not a good man, but I served him against my heart. I helped him defeat Colonel Jerzy haretsky just to avenge Yakov with his power one day. But the virgin told me that it was wrong to deal with evil with evil power. Finally What I get is still evil. I will break up with yanush, even if my revenge will be more difficult. "


    "Child, you will have a smooth sailing. You have friends like us, mihau and Anjie," spasokukotsky said.


    The priest''s reminder reminds Che Chen of these two friends. I don''t know how they are now.


    "Mihaeu and Anjie..." Chechen''s thoughts floated to distant Lithuania.

 Chapter 263

    Natalie''s request to take the coronation crown and take it to Silesia to the king was rejected by the abbot of the monastery, koldzki. Father koldzki said that the crown had been kept in the monastery for a hundred years except for the coronation of the king. Moreover, King Carl x once announced that he would not invade the monastery, and the crown was safe here.


    In fact, the abbot refused to give the crown to Natalie and was dissatisfied and disappointed with king kazimiz. He believed that a king should not abandon his subjects and flee abroad at any time. Obviously, King kazimiz did not do his duty.


    "If the new king can bring peace to this suffering country and be elected, I don''t mind putting the crown on his head."


    When Natalie angrily asked the abbot if he would accept an aggressor as king of the Republic, the abbot shouted angrily.


    The abbot refused to take the crown away from Natalie, so Natalie and mitzkevich had to leave the Abbot''s room.


    Natalie was unhappy because the task given to her by her Majesty the king could not be completed.


    "Natalie, what should we do next?" asked mitzkevich.


    Along the way, Natalie made up her mind and mitzkevich carried out the order. But now, Natalie is a little confused. Because she had never thought that the abbot would refuse the request before she came.


    Natalie and mitzkevich are absolutely afraid to rob openly. This will not only damage the reputation of King kazimiz, but also give Swedes a stronger excuse to criticize the king. What''s more, this is Daguang Mingshan monastery. No devout Catholic will and dare not have evil ideas here.


    Then we can only persuade the abbot to change his mind.


    "Didn''t the old mayor poglexie give us a letter? I hope the vice president can speak for us in his friendship with old poglexie," Natalie said.


    "Yes, that''s it. How could I forget about the letter? Let''s hurry and give the letter to the dean." mitzkevich listened to Natalie and finally remembered that they had a letter from old poglexie.


    "I''m sorry, mitzkevich. I left the letter in the car, too," Natalie said.


    The letter was left in the carriage by Natalie, so they were going out of the monastery to get it. When passing the chapel, mitzkevich happened to see Cherchen and father sparsokukotsky who were still visiting.


    "Natalie, wait a minute," mitzkevich shouted, and Natalie kishka continued. Because he remembered an important thing.


    "What''s the matter? Mitzkevich," Natalie asked back.


    Mitzkevich pulled Natalie to a quiet corner.


    "Natalie, there''s something wrong with that guy named aleval," mitzkevich said.


    "Did you find anything?" Natalie asked.


    "Just now, when I was in the chapel, I vaguely heard the priest call aleval the head," said mitzkevich.


    Natalie became vigilant.


    "Did you hear me? Mitzkevich," Natalie confirmed.


    "At that time, there were too many people around and the voice was very noisy. I just vaguely heard the priest calling his head." mitzkevich said with some uncertainty.


    Although mitzkevich was not sure, it was enough to alert Natalie.


    Natalie''s mind turned sharply - aleval concealed the identity of his commander, and it was obvious that he had another plot. It is strange to think that the two met so "accidentally" in the pub, "accidentally" encountered the obstruction of the Swedish dragon cavalry, "accidentally" the Swedish dragon cavalry wanted to search his carriage, and aleval asked to join him.


    "Mitzkevich, you watch them, get close to them, and make sure. I''ll get the letter myself," Natalie ordered.


    Mitzkevich followed orders.


    Chechen and father sparsokukotsky were unaware that they were suspected and monitored. Seeing mitskovich coming, they greeted eagerly and said, "mitskovich, is the matter finished?"


    "It''s done, aleval. What are you doing?" mitzkevich responded.


    "The priest is taking me to visit Daguang Mingshan monastery. It''s really spectacular here." Chechen is a little excited. He has never seen such a magnificent building.


    "Well, yes. Indeed," mitzkevich replied. Then, mitzkevich pretended to ask unintentionally, "aleval, you said you used to work under yanush. You must have participated in many battles. How about the combat effectiveness of the troops under yanush? I''ve heard a lot of statements before. Some say they have strong combat effectiveness, while others say they are greedy for life and afraid of death."


    Mitzkevich wants to know from the side the level of aleval in yanush''s army by asking aleval''s answer to this question. After all, if he is an ordinary mercenary, the answer is absolutely impossible to be comprehensive and organized.


    Chechen did not doubt him and said to mitzkevich: "These two statements you heard are actually correct. Prince yanushi''s army is indeed brave and good at fighting, because before yanushi became independent, most of his infantry were composed of mercenaries. Most of the officers of these mercenaries were veterans who had participated in the war for 30 years and had rich combat experience; while most of the prince''s cavalry were armored Cossacks composed of Lithuanian natives Cavalry, although they are light cavalry, they have both impact and mobility. In addition to the Lithuanian''s exquisite equestrian and bow skills, I have not seen any country''s light cavalry can match them in the same number. But now it is different. Excellent cavalry commanders such as mihau and Anjie have stood on the opposite side of yanush, although the prince actively recruited them Soldiers buy horses, but the combat effectiveness of the newly recruited militia is low. In fact, the main force he can rely on is mercenaries. The cost of using mercenaries to fight is huge. When yanushi has no money to reward them, mercenaries are not so good at fighting. "


    Cherchen''s remarks are a summary of his fighting experience under yanush''s command, and as a practical participant, his analysis is appropriate and justified. Although he talks about it himself, it seems simple, he stunned mitzkevich. Now, mitzkevich absolutely does not believe that alevald said he was an "ordinary" Even if it is not a regimental commander, it is also an officer.


    "I didn''t expect to hear such an incisive analysis. Aleval, if you work for your majesty, you will be the head of the team." mitzkevich exclaimed. It seems that he inadvertently took the post of "head" to see Cherchen''s reaction.


    "Where, where." Chechen said modestly. His face didn''t feel flattered at all.


    Mitzkevich was more convinced of his judgment.

 Chapter 264

    Natalie returned to the carriage to pick up the letter and was still worried. Aleval''s identity is suspicious. If he is really a spy sent by yanush or Swedes, it means that his whereabouts and mitzkevich have been exposed as early as Krakow. And they just don''t arrest themselves, obviously they have a bigger plot. Although Natalie doesn''t know what the plot is.


    So Natalie must find out aleval''s true identity as soon as possible in order to come up with a solution.


    As it happens, there is someone here who should know the details of aleval. This is oxana.


    "Good lady, I really didn''t know aleval and the priest. As I said before, I just wanted to give them a ride."


    When Natalie questioned Oksana, the latter pretended to be at a loss, as if she really didn''t know anything.


    Natalie looked at Oksana''s cunning eyes. She took ten Taylor out of her pocket and put them in front of Oksana.


    "I saw you sitting together in the pub. Dare you say you don''t know them? To be honest, it''s good for you."


    Oksana''s eyes lit up. She quickly took ten Tylers and put them in her pocket. Then she said to Natalie, "aleval is really aleval. I''ve seen him in Werner. It''s a chance to meet him."


    Aleval Chechen did deliberately call him aleval, and Oksana felt that she didn''t deceive Natalie by saying so.


    Natalie nodded. She then asked why spasokukotsky called him head. As an opening fee for Oksana, Natalie paid ten more Taylor.


    "The priest named spasokukotsky is teasing the boy. You don''t think a 15-year-old can be the head! But I know that aleval''s uncle is an official under Prince yanush, maybe his uncle''s official head." oxana gave this explanation.


    Natalie accepted the answer. She asked the last question: Why did aleval meet himself so coincidentally in the pub and on the road.


    Oksana was about to take her 30th Taylor today, but her hand touched Natalie''s cold blade.


    "If you don''t answer this question honestly, you''ll never have to answer it," Natalie said coldly. Her tone of voice convinced Oksana that she absolutely did what she said.


    "Coincidence, everything is coincidence. I can only say that the meeting between you and aleval was the will of God. I didn''t say it at the tavern. Later, on the road, it was the Swedish dragon cavalry who wanted to rob the two gentlemen''s horses. Just when they were about to succeed, you showed up. It''s not fate. What''s the arrangement? Beauty saves the hero? It''s just." Oksana withdrew her hand, Said with a trembling face.


    Hearing that Oksana actually described aleval as a hero, Natalie felt that Oksana insulted the word hero when she thought of the embarrassing way aleval hid under the carriage. However, hearing Oksana say so, Natalie''s hanging heart was finally put down. Natalie believes that Gypsies will not cheat themselves, because all Gypsies love money.


    When she found out, Natalie turned and returned to the monastery.


    Natalie may have forgotten that Gypsies not only love money, but also lie.


    After Natalie left, Oksana wiped the sweat from her forehead.


    "I took you two thousand Taylor, and I''ll repay you by helping you cheat this girl this time." Oksana said to herself. She decided to run away when Cherchen came back and explained the matter, otherwise she might catch herself in another situation.


    Natalie was walking on the steps up the mountain. She was thinking about what she said after seeing the vice president, but the more she thought about the president''s firm attitude when she met him for the first time, the less sure she was that the vice president could persuade him to change her mind.


    At this time, an old beggar sitting on the road stretched out to Natalie with a broken bowl in her thin chicken claw like hand.


    "Please, beautiful lady," the old beggar begged.


    Natalie stopped. She reached for her pocket and found that all her money had been given to the gypsy woman.


    Looking at the old beggar''s outstretched hand and expectant eyes, Natalie hesitated for a while, but she immediately took off a silver button on her clothes and put it into the old beggar''s bowl.


    "May the virgin bless you, old mother," said Natalie.


    "May the virgin bless you, too, child," said the old beggar. Suddenly, the old beggar''s voice changed, her old voice became gentle and mellow, and her wrinkled face became extremely holy:


    "Don''t despair, don''t give up. The Savior will come and drive the devil''s Legion out of this country with the people who sincerely serve God."


    Natalie was speechless with surprise. She looked at the old beggar and asked in a trembling voice, "who are you?"


    The old beggar smiled and looked like the face of the goddess of national protection.


    "Virgin!" Natalie shouted.


    People nearby were surprised by the sound and looked at her involuntarily.


    The old beggar in front of her changed back to her old appearance, as if everything just now was an illusion.


    But Natalie knew it was true. She made a pious cross on her chest, said thank you to the old beggar, and then walked quickly up the mountain.


    Instead of looking for the vice abbot, Natalie went straight back to the Abbot''s room. She handed the old city councilor''s letter to Dean koldzki.


    President koldzki picked up the reading glasses. It took him a long time to read the letter.


    "Although poglexie and I are not friends, he is also the benefactor of our monastery. He rarely asks. If it is anything else, I will help without hesitation. But this matter... And your letter should be given to Vice President shiratskov," said the abbot in embarrassment.


    Obviously, he was still worried that it would be bad for the monastery.


    "Dear Dean, all I see along the way are enslaved people, aristocrats who indulge in pleasure and desperate people who hide in Tibet. To tell you the truth, even I feel that this country is going to be hopeless. But just now, when I went up the mountain, an old beggar told me like a prophecy, telling me not to despair, and people will wake up soon. I dare not I beg you to give me the crown, but I beg you not to give it to the Swedes, let it stay in our hands longer, and don''t let people despair! "Natalie said with trembling emotion.


    "Oh, my God!" Dean koldzki suddenly stood up. He said in a trembling voice:


    "Is this true?"


    "Absolutely true!"


    Dean koldtsky stamped back and forth. The president is also a patriot. When Krakow was surrounded, he also donated food to Stefan charnietsky''s general army. Only after the fall of Krakow, the abbot had to make a false deal with the invaders for the sake of the monastery.


    At last he seemed to make a great decision:


    "I can''t give you the crown, because it will bring disaster to you and the monastery. But I can promise you that I will hide the crown and claim that it has been lost."


    "Thank you sincerely, Dean!" Natalie knelt down and kissed the hem of the dean''s white robe.

 Chapter 265

    When Chechen and father sparsokukotsky left the monastery and returned to the place where Oksana''s open carriage was located, Oksana told Chechen that Natalie asked her about Chechen.


    "So you mean they have begun to doubt my identity?" Chechen asked suspiciously. He didn''t believe what Oksana said, but remembered the dialogue between him and mitskovich about yanush''s army today. Now, mitskovich is really full of routines.


    "Don''t worry, that woman has been fooled by me. I thought she was so smart that she wasn''t sent away by me in a few words. Anyway, you didn''t reveal yourself?" asked oksape.


    Asked by Oksana, Chechen felt a drop of sweat on his forehead. He said in a mosquito like voice, "maybe it''s exposed."


    "What are you talking about!"


    Although Chechen''s voice was light, every word clearly fell into Oksana''s ear. The gypsy girl jumped up with anger, and her eyes were full of disappointment and anger at Cherchen''s "failure".


    Chechen also felt that he had failed Oksana''s efforts. He secretly blamed his carelessness.


    "Captain, you can explain to them. Your original intention to hide your identity is just not to want others to treat you as an accomplice of the traitor. You tell them that you have indeed left yanush and do not intend to continue to work for him."


    At this time, father sparsokukotsky, who had been listening, suggested to Cherchen.


    This suggestion hasn''t been answered by Cherchen, but Oksana snorted coldly in advance: "explain? That can only make your head die faster. Do you think that Natalie and mitzkevich are reasonable people? I''m afraid Cherchen will be cut in two by her saber as soon as he stands in front of her."


    After hearing the priest''s suggestion, Cherchen''s eyes flashed with hope. After hearing Oksana''s words, the hope was dim again.


    "Chechen!"


    Oksana straightened Cherchen with her head down and shoulders down, and then seriously said to him, "run away and go to Krakow."


    "Escape?" Chechen repeated uncertainly.


    "Or you may go to the abbot of the monastery to seek his asylum. I think Natalie dare not kill in Daguangming Mountain Monastery." Oksana thought of the second way.


    Cherchen weighed these two methods. It''s a long way to Krakow, and Natalie and mitzkevich may be chased and killed on the way. However, in the whole team, in addition to his own horse and the priest, mitzkevich is the only one riding a horse, and he may not be able to deal with himself alone; Seeking the refuge of Daguang Mingshan monastery, although the monastery is close at hand, they have no friendship with anyone in the monastic. It is still a question whether they will protect themselves. If they choose to give themselves to Natalie, they will be caught by themselves?


    After thinking about it, Chechen still thinks that running away is the most reliable.


    "Oksana, I choose to go to Krakow. Come with us." Chechen made a decision and said to Oksana.


    But his words caused Oksana to burst into laughter.


    "Little friend, did you make a mistake? Of course I''m leaving, but I''m not going to Krakow. As for the little woman who cheated Natalie to save you, it''s just to repay the two thousand Taylor you gave me in Werner. Oh, by the way, it should be to repay your uncle, because the money was given by your uncle." Oksana picked Cherchen''s chin with her fingertips, Watching his face turn from white to red.


    Chechen removed his chin from Oksana''s fingertips. He didn''t say much to Oksana, but said "thank you".


    Oksana was stunned at first, then waved her hand to Chechen not to be so sad.


    Now that they have decided to escape, of course, the three must catch up before Natalie and mitzkevich come back. Fortunately, Natalie and others have not taken strict care of Chechen and father sparsokukotsky all the time, or no one regarded them as prisoners except Natalie and mitzkevich.


    Oksana took out a few bottles of wine from the open carriage. The servants who took care of the carriage easily accepted the "gifts" handed by oksape and drank them one by one.


    Then, on the pretext that her cabriolet was too big, it was easy to block the road here, and she wanted to move it to a remote place. This request was quickly agreed by the servants. Of course, Chechen and father sparsokukotsky helped push the cart.


    The three drove the open carriage to a quiet corner in front of the servants. This position is very good. Although it is far from the main road, the surrounding paths extend in all directions and are wide enough for a carriage to pass through. If it were Cherchen and father sparsokukotsky, they might get lost in a strange street, but oxana had been to chenstohova and she knew the way here.


    There is no problem for Oksana to escape from here. Next, Chechen drinks sparsokukotsky and has to find a way to steal her horse back. However, it was not difficult. Oxana had already added something to the wine given to the servants. But this time she didn''t add any aphrodisiacs or aphrodisiacs, but laxatives. Count the time. It''s time for the servants to go to the bathroom.


    When Chechen and sparsokukotsky returned to their original place, the servants were indeed gone. They quickly retrieved the horse. During this period, father spasokukotsky kept drawing a cross on his chest, as if praying for forgiveness for his "fault" at the foot of the holy mountain.


    No one stopped, and the actions of Cherchen and the priest were unusually smooth. This is mainly due to Natalie''s vacation for the mercenaries, so there was no mercenary left here. Everyone went to see the excitement.


    When Natalie and mitzkevich returned, Cherchen and father sparsokukotsky had already run away.


    "Damn it!" Natalie scolded regardless of her identity. I don''t know whether I''m regretting that I''m a step late or angry at Chechen''s escape.


    "It''s all my fault that I didn''t take good care of those two people. Miss, I think they must be the people sent by Swedes to monitor us. I''m afraid our whereabouts have been exposed." mitzkevich also said with great chagrin.


    "Mitzkevich. Gather people to look around at once. They must not have gone far. Remember, whether you can find it or not, you must come back tomorrow morning. The task has been completed, and it is not suitable to stay here for a long time." Natalie decided.


    Although this action did not bring the crown back for the king, Natalie has been assured by President koldzki that the crown will not fall into the hands of the Swedes, which can finally make a difference.


    "Don''t let me meet you again, alvar. Or I''ll have you pay for cheating me." Natalie thought silently, looking at the end of the road.

 Chapter 266

    In fact, Natalie is not the only one who wants to show Cherchen a good look. When Cherchen and father sparsokukotsky escaped from qinstohova for only half a day, they accidentally met a team of Swedish pistol cavalry. The heavy Armored Cavalry caught Cherchen and the priest without saying anything.


    They were taken into custody by the Swedish heavy cavalry and taken to a grove. There was a small open space in the small forest. There was a gorgeous carriage parked in the open space. Around the carriage, some servants in yellow uniforms were busy. The servants were fetching water and cutting firewood, as if they were preparing to burn food. In a corner of the forest sat an old man with snow-white hair and half body armor. Because his back was facing Chechen, Chechen couldn''t see the old man''s face clearly.


    The heavy Armored Cavalry pulled Chechen and priest off their horses and took them to the old man''s ground. There was a good smell in the air. When he came close to Cherchen, he found that a pot of coffee was burning in front of the old man.


    "Sir, we caught two suspicious people on the road," a heavily armored cavalry said respectfully to the old man, putting his hand on the hilt of his sword.


    The old man turned slowly, and Chechen saw his face clearly.


    The old man has a face that doesn''t match his gray hair. His face is well maintained. If he ignores the silver and snow-white goatee, he looks only 40 at most. The old man''s face is very long, like a proud cock. His eyes are very small, but his eyes are very deep, as if he can see through people''s hearts.


    "What''s suspicious about them?" the old man asked.


    "They look like the killers we got from the villagers who killed 13 King Dragon cavalry," said the heavily armored cavalry.


    "Just the two of them, didn''t you see the others?" the old man asked again.


    "No," replied the heavily armored cavalry.


    "Well," the old man smiled, and the second half of his sentence was to Cherchen and father sparsokukotsky, "do you have anything else to say?"


    "We..."


    Che Chen just wanted to talk, but his words were interrupted by the old man:


    "What I love to hear in my life is the truth, so you''d better not lie to me. Like the villagers in that village, they wanted to hide at the beginning, but when I ordered to burn their house, they said everything."


    Listening to the old man say such a big crime so light, Chechen couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    "We didn''t kill the dragoons," Chechen said.


    "Well, you didn''t kill them, so others killed them. These people are your companions or people you know, right?"


    The coffee in the pot is boiling. The old man poured himself a cup without sugar.


    "We don''t know them," Chechen concealed for Natalie. Natalie and they are still in chenstohova. He knows that once Natalie and they fall into the hands of the Swede, they will end badly.


    The old man didn''t ask Cherchen any more. He turned to father sparsokukotsky.


    "Hello, father. The young man may not have a good memory. I don''t blame him. Then can you tell me where the people who killed the Swedish dragon cavalry are now?"


    "Swear in the name of God, I don''t know," spasokukotsky said.


    The old man patted his knee and stood up.


    "Father, do you believe in Catholicism or Protestantism?" the old man suddenly asked a question he didn''t want to do.


    "Catholicism," spasokukotsky replied honestly.


    The old man clapped his hands and laughed.


    "That''s great."


    Then the old man made a gesture to the heavily armored knight and said, "hang them."


    The old man said this in a tone as if he were talking about eating and sleeping. The calm made Chechen shudder.


    "Devil!" spasokukotsky said.


    The heavily armored Knight pushed Cherchen and would take them down to carry out the old man''s orders.


    "Wait a minute!" Chechen turned his head and shouted.


    "Did the child remember anything?" the old man was still smiling, but the smile could not make Chechen feel the slightest temperature.


    "We are telling the truth."


    The old man still kept that smile, as if laughing at Chechen''s hard mouth.


    The heavily armored Knight saw that the old man had no other indication, so he continued to take them away.


    "I have evidence, I can prove that what I said is the truth." when the heavily armored Knight dragged Chechen and the priest out two meters away, Chechen struggled and shouted.


    The so-called evidence seemed to interest the old man. He asked the heavy armor knight to bring Chechen and father sparsokukotsky back.


    "What kind of evidence do you have? Pinocchio?" the old man joked.


    But this joke Chechen couldn''t feel a smile. He was cold all over.


    Che Chen touched his chest with his chin, and then said to the heavy armor Knight around him, "the evidence is in my clothes."


    Chechen''s so-called evidence is the pass given to him by King Carl X. As for whether this pass can effectively restrain the cruel old man, Cherchen is not sure, because the format and content of his pass are no different from those issued by Sweden in other parts of the Republic of Poland. The special thing is that this pass was personally issued by King Carl x, with the signature and seal of Carl x on it. He can only pray for God''s blessing.


    The heavily armored Knight roughly put his hand into Chechen''s clothes. He took out the pass and handed it to the old man with both hands.


    The old man unfolded the pass, and he looked at it carefully line by line. When his eyes crossed the lowest point, Chechen had an illusion that the old man''s smile seemed to have a trace of temperature.


    "Friend, friend," said the old man warmly. He ordered the heavily armored knight to untie Cherchen and father sparsokukotsky.


    At this time, Chechen can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    The old man invited them to sit down beside him. The servants quickly brought two chairs and two empty cups.


    "You should have taken out the pass earlier, commander Chechen. I''ve heard about your performance in Lida fort, but I didn''t expect you to be so young." the old man "blamed" Chechen for not taking out the pass earlier, causing this misunderstanding, and then praised him.


    Cherchen picked up the coffee cup and poured himself a cup. The shock just now made him thirsty. The coffee is very bitter. Cherchen can''t drink it after only a sip.


    "Have any of us been attacked?" Chechen asked knowingly.


    "Thirteen dragon cavalry soldiers were attacked by a group of unidentified people, and no one survived. The villagers nearby said that among the unidentified people, there was a priest like man and a teenager, very similar to you." the old man said.


    "That''s unfortunate," said Chechen.


    "The Swedish army won''t let those guys go. We''ll catch them soon," said the heavy Armored Cavalry nearby.


    "Coles, be polite," the old man said to the heavily armored cavalry.


    Then he smiled and said to Cherchen and father sparsokukotsky, "it''s rude. My subordinates are all rough people. Oh, by the way, I haven''t introduced myself. I''m alvid Wittenberg."

 Chapter 267

    Alvid Wittenberg! The supreme commander of the Swedish army in Krakow!


    Chechen didn''t expect to meet him here, let alone the death of more than a dozen dragon cavalry would startle the general.


    "Your Excellency, how can a few thieves bother you to go out in person?" father sparsokukotsky, who was sitting beside, asked anxiously with flashing eyes.


    "It''s Coles''s duty to catch those guys. I have something else to do today," said alvid Wittenberg blandly.


    Cherchen secretly glanced at father sparsokukotsky. The priest looked sad and obviously worried about Daguang Mingshan monastery. He''s afraid of alvid wiedenberg. He''s going to chenstohova.


    Natalie and others who killed the Dragon cavalry are still in chenstohova. If alvid Wittenberg goes, they will meet. At that time, Natalie''s mob, temporarily put together, will not be the opponent of alvid Wittenberg''s regular army.


    If this happens, perhaps even the monastery will suffer. After all, the crime of harboring criminals who killed Swedes cannot be preserved even if the monastery has the Royal edict of the king of Sweden.


    "General Sir, are you going to qinstohova?" Chechen asked in case of possibility.


    Maybe alvid Wittenberg just went hunting because of the good weather.


    For a moment, the smile on alvid wiedenberg''s face disappeared, but he immediately resumed his smile.


    "Of course not. His majesty has repeatedly ordered us not to go near chenstohova. How dare I disobey the order. In fact, I went out hunting with a friend," said alvid videnberg.


    Alvid Wittenberg covered up very well, and the solidification of that smile was not found by Chechen. When alvid Wittenberg said that he was not going to chenstohova, Cherchen secretly put down his heart.


    At this time, a servant ran over. The servant looked at alvid Wittenberg, then at Cherchen and father sparsokukotsky, with hesitation on his face.


    "To be frank, these two are my friends," said alvid Wittenberg.


    The servant opened his mouth.


    "General, Lord vreshzovic is here," said the servant.


    Alvid Wittenberg stood up with a whoosh. He lifted his feet and was ready to leave, but immediately he remembered that there were still two people sitting in front of him.


    "Excuse me for leaving, Captain Chechen and the priest. My friend is here." alvid wiedenberg said with a smile.


    "Please help yourself, general," said Chechen.


    Alvid Wittenberg left. Chechen looked in the direction of alvid Wittenberg, and saw a carriage with four horses driving quickly into the open space. Then a man came down from the carriage. The man was wearing a top hat with a plume. He was wearing a black coat as long as his knees.


    As soon as alvid wiedenberg and this man named vreshzovic met, they began to talk. Vaguely, Chechen could hear their voices, but because they used Swedish, Chechen didn''t understand the meaning.


    Inadvertently, Chechen turned and looked around. He found father sparsokukotsky''s face strangely ugly.


    "Father, what''s the matter with you?" Chechen asked with concern.


    "No, nothing. Commander. I may not like the bitter taste of this coffee," the priest explained. Then he picked up the cup and took another sip.


    After a while, alvid Wittenberg came back shoulder to shoulder with the man.


    "Sorry, I just talked to this gentleman about something," alvid wiedenberg said to Cherchen and father sparso kukotsky.


    It is strange that alvid Wittenberg said this sentence in Swedish again.


    Of course, Chechen didn''t understand Swedish. He heard alvid Wittenberg''s voice but didn''t know what he was talking about. He looked up at alvid Wittenberg with a blank face. And spasokukotsky regarded it as not talking to himself.


    Alvid Wittenberg seemed to have just reacted. He repeated what he had just said with an embarrassed face.


    "It doesn''t matter, general. Your business is important," said Chechen.


    Alvid Wittenberg introduced vreshzovic to Cherchen and praised him as a loyal and capable man.


    "Mr. vreshzovich, what do you do now?" Chechen chatted with him.


    "Just for the great King Carl x to do some trivial things. Just like your soldiers use swords to serve the king, we use money bags to serve his majesty. General alvid Wittenberg knows that our king is a generous man. As long as anyone makes a contribution, he will get a greater reward than he expected. But so For one thing, before the Jews lent money to his majesty, his majesty Carl X was often in arrears. My task is to try my best to relieve this embarrassment for his majesty and his generals, "said vreshzovic with great pride.


    "Oh, my God! Then you must have a gold mine." Chechen said with exaggeration.


    He knows how much money war costs. Yanush raziweu was rich, with estates and castles throughout the Republic of Poland, but his money box began to bottom out in just a few months. There are even rumors that he sold some ancestral castles at an extremely cheap price.


    Cherchen''s compliment greatly satisfied vreshzovic''s self-esteem. He laughed: "you''re right. I did find a gold mine recently."


    Alvid Wittenberg may think that vreshzovic said too much and was too complacent. He deliberately coughed a few times.


    Vreshzovic clearly understood what alvid Wittenberg meant, and he stopped talking.


    The most talkative person stopped talking, leaving only the sound of the coffee pot boiling for a time. The scene was a little cold.


    "General alvid Wittenberg. It''s getting late, and the priest and I have to go to vadovace as soon as possible." Chechen said.


    Chechen obviously knows the advance and retreat, and realizes that he is not suitable here.


    "Oh, that''s a hurry. I''m sorry, commander Chechen. You and the priest suffered because of the negligence of my subordinates. You''re going to Krakow. Please stay a few more days. When I get back to Krakow, I''ll do my best as a host." alvid Wittenberg said politely.


    Alvid Wittenberg ordered kelstensson to return the horse to Chechen, and then sent them away.


    When they left alvid Wittenberg''s camp for a mile, father spasokukotsky stopped his horse.


    "Captain, I''m leaving you," said the priest.


    Chechen was surprised. Even in the most difficult time of the mercenary regiment, father sparsokukotsky didn''t say he wanted to leave, but now he said he wanted to leave.


    "Father, what''s the matter with you?" Chechen asked.


    "I''m going to Daguangming Mountain Monastery. Just now those guys planned to seize the property of the monastery. They wanted to take the sesame oil money offered by thousands of people to the virgin as their own. What a great evil! These demons!" said father spasokukotsky angrily.

 Chapter 268

    Chechen was also shocked by alvid Wittenberg''s greed. He did not expect that the general, who was famous for his cruelty, would have evil thoughts on the property of the monastery. But Chechen also had a chance, that is the Royal Decree of Carl X.


    "Father, Carl x once announced that he would not invade the monastery. Alvid Wittenberg should not ignore the king''s orders and risk universal condemnation," said Cherchen.


    Father sparsokukotsky shook his head.


    "Is there anything wrong with what alvid wiedenberg said personally? That man was the spy he sent to Daguangming Mountain Monastery just now. He brought back the news that the monastery is full of treasures and the monastery is not on guard. Alvid wiedenberg suspected that you understand Swedish and tested you. But he didn''t expect that, captain, you don''t understand Swedish, but I do. Do you remember "Yes, I used to work in the church in Riga," said father spasokukotsky.


    After listening to the priest''s words, Chechen has basically believed it.


    "So, father, are you going back to the monastery to report now? But we have no evidence. Will the abbot believe us?"


    Although this is indeed a problem, father sparsokukotsky can''t care about it.


    "Commander, you will not understand the meaning of Daguang Mingshan monastery to us. It is the spiritual pillar of all poles. I will never allow it to be destroyed by the invaders. If the people of the monastery don''t believe me, I will kneel down in front of the statue of the virgin and swear. Such an oath has magic power, and any deception will be punished by heaven."


    After hearing father sparsokukotsky''s words, Cherchen''s heart was also turned upside down. Although not polish, Cherchen is also Catholic. He always thought that only pagans could rob the church, but alvid Wittenberg dared to do so.


    Obviously, they have lost their most basic faith in the Lord. At the thought that the Swedes would turn the bustling qinstohova market into ashes, massacre innocent civilians and priests, and wantonly play and drink in the Holy Church, Chechen''s heart could not bear it. This is no longer a struggle between King and king, Lord and Lord, but a confrontation between justice and evil.


    "Father, I''ll go back with you." Chechen made a decision.


    "But you..."


    Hearing that Chechen also wanted to go back with himself, father sparsokukotsky, who was still determined just now, hesitated. He went back by himself. Even if the people of the monastery believed his words and were ready to defend, father spasokukotsky thought he was hitting the stone with an egg in the face of a powerful Swedish army. Then why should he drag Chechen in? What''s more, he has a bright future. At least Carl X and others have green eyes for him.


    "I''m not a leader now. Father, you forget? My name is alvar. I''m a man who went to Daguangming Mountain Monastery to atone for a great sin." Chechen said with a smile.


    At this moment, his heart was very clear, because what he was about to do was a just thing.


    "Well, I''m not the squadron leader of the mercenary regiment, but an ordinary priest." father spasokukotsky understood what Cherchen meant, nodded and said.


    So they turned their horses and galloped in the direction of chinstohova. In order to avoid alvid Wittenberg''s team, they also made a long way around the forest.


    "In this way, Chris and I are enemies."


    Galloping on the horse, Chechen thought sadly at the bottom of his heart. But what if not?


    When Cherchen and father sparsokukotsky reached the foot of Daguangming Mountain Monastery, they were surrounded by mercenaries hired by Natalie.


    On hearing the news, Natalie and mitzkevich immediately came out. They were supposed to go back to Silesia early tomorrow morning. They didn''t meet Chechen. They would come back and throw themselves into the net.


    "How dare you two come back?" mitzkevich shouted angrily.


    Chechen got off his horse. Ignoring mitzkevich''s anger, he went straight to Natalie and said to her, "I''m going to see the abbot of the monastery right away. There''s something urgent about the safety of the monastery."


    "What''s up?" Natalie asked.


    When Natalie saw Chechen and sparsokukotsky coming back, her first reaction was also incredible, and then she wanted to arrest him and torture whether Chechen was really a spy. But now Chechen''s tone of voice is very serious, and her eyes are clear and firm. Natalie hesitated.


    "I can''t say until I see the abbot of the monastery," said Chechen.


    This caused mitzkevich''s disgust.


    "Natalie, don''t listen to him. They must want to protect their lives through the abbot, because the two yanush running dogs know that it''s not good to fall into our hands," mitzkevich said angrily.


    "If we want to save our lives, what are we going to do? Cut it for you?" Chechen retorted disdainfully.


    Before mitzkevich could speak, Cherchen said to Natalie, "this matter is related to the life and death of the whole Daguangming Mountain Monastery. I can only say this, believe it or not. If you don''t believe it, you can kill me and the priest, but you can''t afford the price."


    Natalie saw Chechen''s words and father sparsokukotsky around him. She chose to believe Chechen again.


    "I can take you up, but you must hand over your weapons," Natalie said.


    "Yes."


    That night, the lights in the great bright monastery were bright. Both the abbot and Natalie were stunned by the news brought by Cherchen and father sparsokukotsky.


    "Gentlemen, you heard the news that the Swedes were going to attack the monastery from alvid wiedenberg and a man named vreshzovic?" asked vice president koshka of the monastery. He was an old man with white hair and beard, and his long beard dragged to the ground. No one can tell his age clearly. Some say he is 90 years old, others say he is 100 years old.


    "Yes, aleval and I heard it with our own ears," said father spasokukotsky.


    "That''s strange. The abbot and I only met vreshzovic today. He came to give alms to the monastery and brought a pair of silver candles given to the monastery by general alvid Wittenberg," said the vice abbot.


    "Vice president, with your wisdom and wisdom, you can think that if someone wants to sneak into the monastery, they will first send someone to inquire into the reality of the monastery. Vreshzovic is such a person, and the pair of silver candles are their tools to eliminate your vigilance," said father spasokukotsky.


    "But why did they sneak into our monastery? Even a three-year-old child should know that sneaking into Daguang Mingshan monastery means being an enemy of all Catholics in this country." Vice President koshka asked again.


    "For money. Alvid Wittenberg has no faith. He believes in the power of demons and money. So he is so cold and admits that he can tear up any agreement with peace of mind. Krakow is an example," said father sparsokukotsky. When he said this, he also crossed his chest, because it is evil to mention demons and money in such a holy place.


    Vice President koshka withdrew. Although he still did not believe that the Swedes would sneak into the monastery, he could not refute father spasokukotsky''s explanation.


    "Then why did they tell you such important news?"


    At this time, another vice president named sheratskov stood up and asked.


    Father sparsokukotsky is a little embarrassed about this question, because the truthful answer is bound to involve Chechen''s identity.


    "On the way to Krakow, we met Arvid wiedenberg, because I had worked for yanush razeviu, and Arvid wiedenberg entertained us. It was a surprise to get the news - Arvid wiedenberg mistakenly thought that the priest and I didn''t understand Swedish, and he and vreshzovic talked in Swedish all the time. But He didn''t know that the priest had served in Riga, and he understood what they were saying. "Unlike sparsokukotsky''s hesitation, Cherchen answered the question calmly.


    Hearing that Chechen was yanush raziweu''s man, everyone present was in an uproar except Natalie. Obviously, yanush''s reputation is not good in the monastery.


    "What''s your name?" asked the vice president.


    "Aleval."


    "Is that your real name?"


    "Yes."


    The vice president hesitated.


    "Since you are from yanushi, why did you tell us the news?"


    "My contract with yanush came to an end, so I parted hands with him. I tell you this news because I still have a conscience as a person. I don''t want such a magnificent monastery to be destroyed by war," Cherchen said.


    After listening to Chechen''s words, President koldzki and several vice presidents fell into meditation again. Should we believe what they said? If the Swedes really want to sneak into the monastery, it is necessary to do a good job of defense and vigilance; But if this is false news, the monastery will not only cause unnecessary panic, but also annoy the Swedes, which in turn gives them an excuse to enter the monastery.


    "Natalie, what do you think we should do?" President koldzki is not a soldier or politician after all. Although his will and belief are firm, it is not a problem that can be solved by faith and will after all. Moreover, this fact is too important. He is still indecisive now, so he threw the problem to Natalie, hoping that the girl from the kishka family can give her enlightenment.

 Chapter 269

    "Father, I think you should go to Silesia with us. It''s still too late. They don''t know that we''ve learned that they''re going to attack the monastery, so alvid videnberg''s troops are unlikely to travel in the dark. My mercenaries and I will keep you safe," Natalie said.


    Obviously, she did not think there was any hope of victory in the confrontation between the monastery and the Swedish army.


    And Natalie''s words actually have her own selfishness. She also remembered the mission given to her by the king - to bring the crown to Silesia. But the Dean only promised to hide the crown and declared to the Swedes that the crown had been lost. For Natalie, the task is only half done at most. If the people of the monastery were willing to go to Silesia with themselves, they would certainly take away some valuable treasures, including the crown. In this way, the people of the monastery were saved and their task was successfully completed.


    The Dean looked at Natalie with bright eyes. She seemed to have seen through Natalie''s real thoughts. This made Natalie look embarrassed.


    "Alas!" the Dean turned his head and sighed. He seemed disappointed in Natalie.


    "What do you think?" the dean asked several vice presidents.


    Several vice presidents whispered. Finally, the oldest vice president spoke and said, "I think Miss Natalie kishka has some truth."


    This is actually silence, Natalie''s plan.


    "In that case,"


    The Dean looked up at the statue of the virgin in the main hall, which was kind and incomparably holy under the candlelight.


    "Vice President shiratskov, you take all the people of the monastery with Natalie kishka, and I''ll stay," said the president.


    The dean''s words made everyone in an uproar. No one would have thought that the Dean chose to stay. Choosing to stay means choosing to die - no one believes that the dean will bow to the Swedes.


    "Dean, you don''t have to, even if your majesty doesn''t..."


    Vice President shiratskov wanted to persuade President koldzki to go together, but President koldzki raised his hand and motioned him not to say.


    "I know what you mean, vice president sharatskov. But I must stay. Our king abandoned his country and our Lord abandoned his people. They did, but that''s not the reason why I abandoned the monastery. The Swedes think our monastery is very rich. In a sense, almost everyone has donated money to Daguangming mountain monastery However, we are very poor. Every cent of the sesame oil money is not used for our long-standing body, but to add luster to the Virgin Mary. In a sense, we are the keeper rather than the owner of the money. Now, if the greedy Swedes want to take the money as their own and erase the last glory of the Virgin Mary, how can I stand idly by and give up the key of the holy treasury? I want to Stay, even if you die, I will let these robbers know - there are still people fighting in the Republic, and the glory of the virgin cannot be desecrated. "


    The priest''s words resounded. Those who had just acquiesced in evacuating the monastery could not help feeling filthy. They bowed their heads one after another.


    "Abbot, I will stay. I will also fight to defend the virgin and the monastery." spasokukotsky knelt down in front of the abbot and said with tears.


    "I''ll stay too. I''m a dying old man. It''s estimated that this old bone will fall apart before I walk a few steps. Since they are all dead, it''s better to fight for the glory of the virgin. But I still think others should go," said the white haired vice president.


    For a time, several other vice deans who originally advocated withdrawing to Silesia also gave up their plans to leave and supported the protection of the monastery.


    The Dean smiled at the concerted efforts of the people. He went up to Cherchen and said, "Mr. aleval, thank you and father sparsokukotsky for coming back and telling us the news despite the danger. Now you''d better hurry down the mountain. You''re a foreigner and we shouldn''t involve you. Maybe Arvid Wittenberg''s people will come early tomorrow morning."


    "What are you talking about? Dean. Since I chose to come back with the priest, I didn''t want to abandon you and leave. I''m also a Catholic, how can I see the Holy Church defiled!" Chechen said firmly.


    "Aleval." spasokukotsky glanced gratefully at his captain.


    "We also stay. I am also the daughter of the virgin, and I will fight to defend the most holy virgin. I have dozens of mercenaries on hand, and they are also a great force." Natalie stepped forward and said.


    If you leave the monastery and live alone, even if you return to Silesia, your conscience will be disturbed all your life. The honor of the kishka family will also be overshadowed.


    Chechen glanced at Natalie, and Natalie just looked at Chechen. Chechen wanted to smile at Natalie, but saw Natalie quickly turn her head back.


    Now that the decision to defend the monastery has been made, the next task is to arrange the defense. In this regard, the people of the monastery serving the glory of the virgin are completely laymen, and everyone places their hope on Natalie.


    But Natalie said that although she can dance a knife and sword, she can''t arrange troops, let alone have no experience in this field.


    At a time when President koldzki was disappointed, father sparsokukotsky proposed: "Your Excellency, I take the liberty to suggest that aleval. Although young, aleval served as an officer in yanush''s army, and he also participated in the battle of Smolensk and has deep experience in urban defense. I suggest that aleval be the commander and be responsible for specific work."


    As soon as father sparsokukotsky''s voice fell, vice president sharatskov stood up and prepared to oppose. The vice president was still biased against Cherchen''s experience of serving in the yanushi army, and Cherchen was a foreigner, which also made Vice President sharatskov have reservations about him.


    But the eyes of President koldzki glared back at the vice president''s words.


    The abbot gently asked Cherchen, "Mr. aleval. If it were you, how would you defend the monastery?"


    Obviously, the dean is taking the examination.


    Although Natalie also felt that it was a very dangerous time to hand over such a major thing as defending the monastery to a person she could not fully trust, she had to listen to what the guy would say first because she didn''t have a better idea.


    For the dean''s question, Che Chen thought for a moment and said: "First of all, I will burn down all the shops and huts outside the monastery, which will become the cover of the attacking party in the war; second, I will evacuate the surrounding businessmen and farmers, and let them leave if they are willing to help protect the monastery. As for how many people are left, it depends on how much food the monastery stores. The most important thing to guard the fortress is not to rely on There are many people, but the tenacious belief of the garrison. In addition, we should ask the nearby towns and lords for help. I believe there are always people who don''t want the glory of the virgin to be tarnished. "


    Even the deans and vice deans of monasteries who did not understand military affairs nodded frequently.


    "I support Mr. aleval as the commander in chief of our former enemy," another young vice president took the lead in supporting.


    Some people took the lead to support it, and other vice presidents agreed one after another. Vice president sharatskov stopped talking. Cherchen''s position was soon determined.


    "I''m sure now that you''re not an ordinary officer. A man of insight like you shouldn''t be a nobody even among the rebels."


    At the end of the meeting, when Cherchen and father sparsokukotsky walked out of the door, Natalie ran to Cherchen and said to him.

 Chapter 270

    "Miss Natalie, I can''t tell you my true identity yet. But I can guarantee that my heart to defend the holy land is sincere. If the war is over and I can still live, I will tell you frankly." Chechen said with a bitter smile.


    Natalie looked up and down at Chechen. She said. "I''ll keep staring at you."


    With that, Natalie no longer paid attention to Chechen, but left with great strides.


    Since he accepted the command post, Chechen also began to arrange it. There were originally four or five hundred monks in the monastery, all of whom were awakened from their sleep. They were assigned to cellars and treasuries to carry out artillery and bundles of muskets, knives and guns. All the guns were mounted on the gun position, and Cherchen assigned at least three gunners to each gun.


    Father sparsokukotsky, on the other hand, taught the friars who were powerless to use weapons in the shortest time.


    In chinstohova at the foot of Daguangming mountain, everyone was informed of the transfer, and all the sheds on the mountain road leading to the monastery were demolished - the demolished timber was transported to the monastery.


    Although I knew that the Swedes might attack the monastery, the Swedes didn''t come after all. Therefore, the villagers are resistant to leaving their homes, not to mention burning down the shops and huts they depend on for survival. They recommended several people to go to the monastery with gifts to plead with a familiar vice president. The vice president was soft hearted. He sent and people to find Cherchen and asked for a suspension of the action. The reason was absurd that "the Swedes did not show hostility and attack".


    With regard to the order of the vice president, while continuing to transfer the villagers, Cherchen sent someone to report to President koldzki. Soon after, President koldzki''s reply was brought back: "follow the original plan".


    Because there are too many villagers to be transferred, and most of them are in a mood of resistance, Cherchen''s transfer work is progressing very slowly. Just when he was in trouble, Natalie came to help with mitzkevich and more than 20 mercenaries.


    With their help, the progress of the transfer began to speed up. These mercenaries who recognize money but not people will not be polite to the villagers. As long as anyone disobeys, they will go up with a whip. Although Che Chen couldn''t bear to listen to the villagers'' howling, he used a heavy code in troubled times, not to mention for their good. Now they were just whipped. When the Swedes came, they couldn''t even save their lives.


    "The shops and huts here are the property of the monastery, which is rented to them. So you don''t have to pity them, because strictly speaking, the monastery burns its own assets." Natalie and Cherchen fought side by side, looking at the mercenaries pouring oil on the huts.


    "Why are there only these mercenaries?" Chechen asked strangely. Natalie used to have mercenaries No. 70 or 80, but now there are only more than 20 left.


    "Others were afraid when they heard that the Swedes were going to attack the monastery. They refused the task. So I settled with them and let them go," Natalie said.


    "They are all gone?" Chechen hurriedly said.


    He thought Natalie was too careless.


    "What''s the matter?" Natalie had a strange reaction.


    "You just let those people go. If they meet Swedes on the road, they won''t know. Do we already know their plan to attack the monastery?" Chechen shouted.


    He felt that the military literacy of these poles he met was so low that he didn''t seem to think about anything except hard work.


    "Aleval, you should pay attention to our young lady''s words." seeing that Chechen shouted at Natalie so rudely, mitzkevich said angrily.


    Natalie was not angry. This time she humbly asked Cherchen for advice and said, "what should those people do? They haven''t left yet. They are still there."


    "You give them some money and tell them to escort these villagers in the opposite direction. This can not only avoid the Swedes, but also protect the safety of the villagers," Cherchen said.


    Natalie was impressed by this approach. She immediately ordered mitzkevich to do as Chechen said.


    Then Chechen ordered all the houses to be oiled first, but not to light a fire.


    After such a busy night, the villagers were moved away, and all the sheds on the road up the mountain were cleaned up.


    The sky was white with fish bellies, and chinstohova was shrouded in morning fog.


    Chechen and a dozen villagers left voluntarily went up the mountain. He, Natalie and the abbot stood in the wall on the monastery gate and looked down the hill.


    After more than an hour, the sound of horses'' hoofs came faintly from the thick fog gradually dispersed. The sound of horses'' hoofs came closer and louder.


    Gradually, a man in black came out of the thick fog and came to the foot of the mountain.


    When the man in Black got off his horse, he went up the steps of the mountain and saw President koldzki standing on the wall.


    "Dean, what''s the matter here? Why don''t there be any villagers in the village?" the man in black asked. Chechen recognized that it was the voice of vreshzovic.


    "Vreshdrovich, why did you suddenly come to our monastery so early in the morning?" the abbot did not answer vreshdrovich''s question, but asked him.


    "It''s all God''s will, Dean. On my way back, I met your Excellency the general, who was hunting nearby. After I conveyed the thanks of the monastery to him, the general was very happy. He ordered me to bring another box of Taylor as a sacrifice to the virgin." said vreshzovic.


    Although Chechen already knew that what vreshzovic said was a group of lies, Chechen was still angry when he didn''t blush and his heart didn''t jump when he lied.


    "Abbot, is that how you entertain your friends? Open the door quickly. Is it your way of hospitality to keep a benefactor who is kind to the monastery waiting outside?" vreshdrovic shouted again when he saw that the abbot had not responded for a long time.


    At this time, several vice presidents also went to the wall. The vice president who couldn''t bear to burn down the house at the foot of the mountain began to be naive again. He whispered to the abbot, "abbot," vreshzovic has always been kind to the monastery. Shall we let him come in and confront Mr. aleval face to face and make it clear.


    With that, the vice president shouted to the following:


    "Vreshzovic, my friend. Who are you following?"


    "Several servants. If you don''t trust me, I''ll bring two men in," shouted vreshzovic.


    Just two people. This requirement is reasonable. The vice president looked at the president hopefully and hoped that he would agree.


    However, Chechen objected: "Madam President, this matter must not be allowed. The sound of horses'' hoofs just now was more than dozens or hundreds," but vreshzovic said it was just a few servants, which was obviously a lie. What''s more, if he really came to worship, why did he choose at dawn and wait until dawn?

 Chapter 271

    As soon as Cherchen had finished speaking, vreshzovic at the foot of the mountain shouted again: "Dear Dean, I''ll bring two servants up now. Open the door."


    With that, vreshzovic really took two people up the steps.


    As vreshdrovich got closer and closer, Cherchen and others standing on the wall could clearly see that the servant behind vreshdrovich was carrying a box in his hand, and there were only two people.


    "Dean, I say there''s no problem with vreshdrovich! We have so many people, and there are only three of them. What can happen?" the deputy dean who spoke for vreshdrovich opened his mouth again. He was ready to order the friars guarding the gate to open the door in spite of Cherchen''s strong opposition.


    And Natalie noticed something different. The two servants were all covered in a set of broad robes, and their faces did not show; What''s more strange is that they are too broad, like something in their robes.


    With something! Natalie woke up with a start. She immediately stopped the vice president''s order to open the door, and then she ran down the wall. When Natalie came up again, she had a soft bow in her hand.


    By this time, vreshzovic and his servants were less than twenty steps from the gate of the monastery.


    Natalie quickly drew her bow. She aimed at the hood of one of the servants.


    The feather arrow flew out quickly. It crossed the servant''s head and took him out.


    At this time, the whole head of the servant came out.


    In that extremely broad robe, there was a fully armed Swedish pistol cavalry!


    The vice president was scared into a cold sweat, and President koldzki secretly thanked God for his blessing. If it weren''t for the vigilance of Cherchen and Natalie, if the two heavily armored Knights broke into the gate and held the gate, it would be difficult to close the gate again by relying on the close combat ability of the monks in the monastery.


    "Vreshzovic, is this what you call the intention of offering the Virgin Mary?" President kordzki asked.


    Seeing that the matter had been exposed, vreshzovic was lucky to take off his disguise. He terrorized President koldzki with ferocity: "you dare to shoot arrows at the messenger of general alvid wiedenberg, which is a contempt for the Swedish general and his army. If you are sensible, open the city gate and apologize. I can also mention that you plead with general alvid wiedenberg, otherwise, jade and stone will burn when the city is broken!"


    But the threat did not frighten President koldzki. He said to vreshovich: "Poor vrjeshvich, you don''t have to intimidate me. You said you were ordered by general alvid Wittenberg, so you can show me the order. You can''t take it out because you''re talking nonsense. You''re coveting the wealth of our monastery, so you lied to us under the command of general alvid Wittenberg. Your Majesty King of the kingdom of Carl X He once gave us an edict. He said that the Swedish army would not invade the monastery. How could general alvid wiedenberg, as the king''s most loyal minister, disobey the king''s orders? Moreover, if God asked us to die, we would go. But you can never decide. Even death is more like being a prisoner to us or watching the Holy Land suffer And we firmly believe that the most holy virgin will help her servants defend the holy land. "


    President koldzki''s words were resounding, and all the listeners were in high morale. Moreover, the wise president also took the opportunity to provoke general Arvid videnberg and vreshwicz. These words reached the ears of Arvid videnberg. The first thing he had to blame was vreshwicz, because he didn''t prepare the general''s document to ask for the opening of the monastery The resistance of the monastery.


    At this time, the vice president who had also defended vreshovich ran to an artillery position and fired a shot at vreshovich.


    Unfortunately, the vice president was not a trained gunner after all. The gun fell far behind vreshvic and only hit stones.


    Although vreshovich was unharmed, he was frightened by the gunfire. Under the cover of two Swedish pistol cavalry, he hurried down the mountain. He didn''t dare to bet that he had such good luck. After a while, vreshovich ran away.


    "We won!" said the vice president in surprise.


    "They''ll come again," said Dean koldzki, who remained calm.


    On one side, Chechen praised Natalie: "your bow and arrow is really accurate. I don''t think even the Tatars have such good archery."


    This time, Natalie accepted all the praise from Chechen. She proudly said to Chechen: "The nobles and children in our border areas are different from those in the mainland. Even women and children can shoot guns and fire there. But you think it will make me happy to compare the Tatars'' archery skills with me. Tell you, I despise it. Their archery has been killed by an arrow."


    For Natalie''s boasting, Chechen was a burst of admiration. His own force value is ordinary. Up to now, if he only uses cold weapons, he is estimated to be tied with three or two ordinary thieves.


    They talked like that for a while. At this time, the fog that enveloped the whole chenstohova dissipated. Followed by dozens of Swedish pistol cavalry quietly riding on horses in four columns.


    Although there were only dozens of people, the momentum was like thousands of troops. Seeing the Swedish pistol cavalry, Chechen was afraid again. If the city gate was really opened at that time, as long as the two disguised Swedish pistol cavalry could hold on for a few minutes, the remaining dozens of heavily armored knights could rush into the monastery. At that time, no force will be able to drive out this torrent of steel.


    Vreshwicz was obviously unwilling to admit his failure. He wanted to rely on dozens of elite Swedish pistol cavalry to attack Daguangming Mountain Monastery.


    But these cavalry won''t listen to him. The cavalry commander knew that it was no different from looking for death to let his cavalry attack a well defended castle without the cover of infantry and artillery. The cavalry commander immediately rejected the order.


    The monastery side did not know this. At the order of Cherchen, all the big and small guns in the monastery opened fire together. Although most of these shells were empty, they effectively scattered the cavalry horses.


    Some shells ignited the oiled huts, which burst into flames in an instant. The hot flame and strong smoke roasted the Swedish pistol cavalry. Even the most elite people could not stop the power of the God of fire. Everyone began to flee.


    Among them, vreshovich is particularly embarrassed. His black robe was ignited by Mars, and the fire burned on his back. Vreshovich tried to take off his robe, but he couldn''t take it off anyway.


    Finally, although his clothes were taken off, most of the hair behind his head was burned off.

 Chapter 272

    The surprise attack by vreshvic ended in failure. He himself returned to the camp where alvid wiedenberg was stationed with Swedish pistol cavalry. There, alvid Wittenberg was going to hear the good news of the success of the sneak attack and see a carriage of treasure, but now he was disappointed. Only a group of people with empty hands and disheartened faces came back.


    "What''s going on?" asked alvid Wittenberg.


    "Those damn friars are on guard. They seem to know that we are going to sneak attack. There are people on the empty artillery positions. They shot me out as soon as I was close to the gate of the monastery. They also fired at the invincible Swedish army. This is an insult to you, general and your majesty!"


    After listening to vrjeshvich''s words, alvid wiedenberg looked gloomy. The white beard on his upper lip shook with the twitch of his facial skin. Anyone who knows the general''s temper knows that alvid Wittenberg is about to get angry. Once the casual Swedish general started a fire, it was unbearable for ordinary people.


    Vreshovich had knelt to the ground. When he saw that alvid Wittenberg had not moved for a long time, he couldn''t help raising his head. This elevation is just opposite alvid Wittenberg''s eyes.


    Now, vreshvic will suffer.


    Alvid wiedenberg was originally furious that a small monastery dared to resist the Swedish army. But as soon as he saw the burning and disgusting back of his head and dared to look up at himself, alvid Wittenberg couldn''t help but express his anger on him.


    Alvid Wittenberg pulled him up. He grabbed his collar and roared, "you said that the monks of the monastery would never dare to resist; you said that I would see boxes of treasure. But where are these things now? You liar!"


    With that, alvid Wittenberg pushed vreshovich to the ground. Although alvid wiedenberg is less than half the size of the tall vrjeshvich, now alvid wiedenberg is like a lion and vrjeshvich is like a sheep.


    Vreshwicz staggered up from the ground. He knows very well that everything he has now is given by the Swedes, and he is a useful dog in the eyes of the Swedes. If you lose the trust of alvid wiedenberg because of this mistake, your dog will be kicked away, and the Swedes will find a smarter and more useful dog to replace themselves. There are many such candidates in this land of the Republic of Poland.


    "General! My benefactor and protector. Yes, I did say I would bring you back countless treasures, but I rely on your boundless reputation. Because your invincible reputation makes everyone in this land tremble. I think so should the monks in the Daguangshan monastery. But I can''t dream of those who are bold When the monks saw your messengers, they were not frightened and obedient. They fired at your messengers with their good hands, which made the messengers bleed. This is my miscalculation, but just as no one can count the stars in the sky and measure the depth of the sea, my miscalculation is really excusable, because no one can expect it What can''t be expected. "


    The flattering self-defense of vrjeshvich''s alvid Wittenberg was extremely comfortable. He also succeeded in drawing alvid Wittenberg''s anger to this side of the monastery.


    Alvid Wittenberg immediately ordered kors tengsong to return to Krakow to dispatch troops. He wanted to level the monastery.


    Vrzeshvich was overjoyed to see that his words had worked, and alvid Wittenberg no longer blamed himself. He told alvid wiedenberg that his Polish puppet army stationed in Krakow could also fight at any time.


    It would take a week to dispatch troops from Krakow. Of course, alvid wiedenberg would not wait in the field for such a long time, so he first returned to vadovace, where he waited for the arrival of reinforcements.


    The monastery side was not idle when alvid Wittenberg deployed his troops. They mainly did two things.


    The first thing is to block the door. During a routine inspection, Chechen unexpectedly found many door openings on the wall of the monastery. These door openings are as high as a person. They are hidden behind weeds and shrubs. If you don''t look carefully, ordinary people can''t find them at all.


    Chechen hurriedly called Dean koldzki to see. The abbot of the monastery did not know when these doors were opened or what they were used for. Later, Chechen and President kordezki found the 100-year-old vice president. From his mouth, Chechen knew that these door holes were temporarily opened before the monastery in order to ease the congestion and facilitate the believers and tourists going up the mountain to enter the monastery for pilgrimage. Later, after the re expansion of the gate, the monastery no longer needed these door holes to dredge the flow of people, But these door openings were not filled, so they were kept until they were forgotten and overgrown with weeds.


    Listening to the old vice president''s words, Chechen and the president were surprised to sweat all their lives. Imagine if these hidden doorways were discovered by the Swedes in the future battle, and they sneaked in from them. The guards of the monastery were unprepared at all.


    After that, Chechen asked to block all these door openings with stones and soil from the inside.


    The second thing was to send people to nearby villages to find soldiers who could use artillery. In the previous shelling to drive away vreshovich, Cherchen found that the monks of the monastery had a very poor standard of shelling, and they had no artillery knowledge at all. But no wonder, after all, these artillery friars are used as salutes most of the time. Without qualified gunners, it is unimaginable to guard the monastery.


    Fortunately, Cherchen learned from some nobles living in the monastery that most of the people''s groups originally defending Krakow were dissolved by the Swedes and returned to their hometown after Stefan charnietsky surrendered. These people have combat experience and tactical literacy is much better than the monks. Cherchen entrusted several nobles to find and hire, and spent two days finding four gunners.


    In short, these days, Cherchen has made every effort to strengthen the defense of the monastery. His painstaking performance also impressed Natalie and spoke gently to Cherchen.


    "You are really a good soldier. Have you ever thought about working for your Majesty in the future?"


    After a work to block the door, Natalie said to Chechen. Conveniently, she also handed a handkerchief to Cherchen.


    Chechen wiped his face with the handkerchief. The handkerchief is made of silk. It is extremely soft and has a fragrance on it.


    "What kind of man is your king? I''ve heard that he is extremely stingy and doesn''t distinguish between reward and punishment, especially for yanush," Chechen said.


    Of course, most of these statements were heard from yanush and his cronies.


    "Not your king, but your Majesty King kazimiz," Natalie corrected Cherchen.


    Then she sighed again: "I know that his Majesty''s political enemies will slander his Majesty''s reputation with all kinds of slanders, but Cherchen, you must believe that these are not true. His majesty led us in the difficult period of the Republic. Although he was in Silesia, he did not care about the war situation in the country for a moment. Whenever there was a news of victory, he was more happy and inspired than anyone. Although many In the end, it proved that it was a lie made up by some villains who cheated money... He loved this country, even if it was not his motherland... "


    From Natalie''s mouth, Chechen heard a completely different version of King kazimiz. In this version, King kazimiz was worried about state affairs and treated his subordinates leniently. He was a rare good king.


    "If I have a chance, I will go to Silesia to meet King kazimizh," Chechen replied vaguely without giving a definite promise.

 Chapter 273

    On the fourth day after alvid Wittenberg issued a dispatch order to Krakow, his deputy, General Anders Eriksson, came. Anders Eriksson did not bring any soldiers to alvid Wittenberg here. What he brought was the hope that alvid Wittenberg would give up his request to attack Daguangming Mountain Monastery.


    "General, please stop this absurd act in time. If you don''t want to be a sinner in the Kingdom," Anders Eriksson said surprisingly.


    "General Anders Eriksson, are you threatening me?" said alvid Wittenberg discontentedly.


    Anders Eriksson probably felt his tone was too intense. He took a sigh of relief and said calmly, "of course not, your excellency. I''m just worried that you will return in vain. After all, the defense of Daguang Mingshan monastery is strong."


    Alvid wiedenberg looked a little slower. He said in a careless tone, "you don''t need to worry about it. Since we attacked Poland, how many great cities and fortresses that are so called indestructible have fallen into the hands of our Swedish army. A small monastery, can it be stronger than Krakow?"


    "That''s not the analogy, my Lord. Although you are worthy of the reputation of the ''master of attacking fortified areas'', it is a well-known fact that even the weakest fortress, as long as the defender is firm and willing to die rather than surrender, the battle is bound to last for a long time. If the attacking party doesn''t want to pay a lot of blood, it must spend a lot of time and so on When the enemy runs out of food and grass, "Anders Eriksson analyzed. He tried to persuade him with reason and facts.


    "General Anders Eriksson, I think you are alarmed. The monks of those monasteries will tremble as long as a shell falls on the roof of their monasteries. How can they stick to it?" said vreshzovic disdainfully.


    At this time, in order to cover up his ugly back of his head, vreshzovic had to wear a boat helmet and his black dress.


    Anders Eriksson glared at vrezzovich. He had a good temper with alvid Wittenberg, but not with vrezovic.


    "If the monks are as vulnerable as your excellency said, I should stand in the chapel of the monastery and talk to you now," ironically Anders Eriksson.


    Vreshzovic''s face was blue and white, but he dared not refute. Because standing in front of him was a Swedish general.


    "Anders Eriksson, why do you think they will resist to the end?" asked alvid Wittenberg.


    "Because of faith, my Lord. Do you remember? In the thirty year war, even regular soldiers lost confidence in defense in some places, but those monks still rose up and set a brave and tenacious example for the people. This situation is very similar. Moreover, the monastery in Daguang Mingshan is not as simple as an ordinary monastery. It is built in a On the Rocky Mountain, this means that the way we are good at digging tunnels, burying gunpowder and blasting is extremely difficult. Moreover, for such a rich monastery, its food and gunpowder will not be lacking. And I''m afraid that if it lasts for a long time, people''s hearts will change, "Anders Eriksson said.


    The last point is what he is most worried about. A group of Protestant led troops attacked a Catholic Church. What an uproar would it cause in this Catholic country!


    Anders Ericsson continued: "As soon as the news of your attack on the monastery is spread, it will immediately make a very bad impression on people. Our strength comes from the victorious army, as well as from the nobles who obey us, the powerful families and dignitaries who cooperate with us and the regular armies who join us. You can''t deny that half of our success is due to them. Can you It was the shot of chenstohova. I''m afraid everything will be wasted. "


    Alvid Wittenberg admitted in his heart that the first half of Anders Eriksson was right.


    Although general alvid wiedenberg himself despised the surrenders, it did not prevent him from recognizing the role played by them.


    However, he doesn''t think what Anders Eriksson said in the second half. As a famous general of Sweden, alvid wiedenberg is cold and proud. In his opinion, any resistance can only be suppressed with fire and sword. As long as the situation of high pressure is maintained on the ruled and those who dare to resist are made an example, the people here will be obedient to the people. That''s why when a village pays less than a carriage of grain, alvid wiedenberg orders his men to cut off one of their hands.


    He wants everyone to learn to fear.


    "Anders Eriksson. This won''t happen, because I''ll take the monastery soon. And," said alvid videnberg, dragging vreshzovich beside him.


    "Vreshzovic, do you think you will betray me?" asked alvid Wittenberg coldly.


    "Yes, of course not. I will always be loyal to the great King Carl X and general you." vreshdrovic said timidly.


    In front of alvid wiedenberg, of course, there is only one answer to this question.


    Alvid wiedenberg released vreszhovich with satisfaction. He said to Anders Eriksson, "look, Eriksson. Vreszhovich is polish and Catholic, but he works for me faithfully. Your worry is completely unreasonable."


    Anders Eric trembled with relief. He didn''t expect that alvid Wittenberg would refute himself with the "living" example of vrezzovic.


    "Since you are so sure, general, I won''t say anything. But I reserve my opinion and will report to his majesty."


    With that, Anders Eriksson did not wait for alvid Wittenberg to speak, saluted alvid Wittenberg, and then withdrew.


    Anders Eriksson''s actions made alvid Wittenberg furious. He wanted to use the facts to make him admit his mistakes.


    "Vrezovich!" cried alvid Wittenberg, "let your army join in and attack the monastery with me."

 Chapter 274

    The army of alvid wiedenberg attacking the monastery finally gathered in chenstohova. In this army, the Swedish army has more than 1000 people, carrying 12 guns; The Polish puppet army led by vreshzovic had more than 3000 people and carried six guns.


    The group of Swedish heavy cavalry who had participated in the sneak attack on Daguangming Mountain Monastery was left on the periphery of the front by alvid wiedenberg in case of possible reinforcements.


    Of course, as a crucial battle, cavalry did nothing but consume food.


    At the foot of Daguangming mountain, alvid Wittenberg began to arrange artillery positions. The infantry were sitting lazily around the campfire to keep warm. From the general down to the soldiers, no one believed that the people of the monastery dared to come out.


    Of course, the monastery side will not stand idly by for the actions of the Swedes. The monastery "welcomed" the invaders with heavy artillery fire.


    For a time, there was a flash of fire on the wall of Daguang Mingshan monastery from time to time, and then a puff of smoke rose from the position of the Swedish army. Although most of the shells were either too forward or too close, a series of artillery successfully disrupted the leisure of Swedish soldiers and put them under great psychological pressure.


    The one who was most shocked was alvid Wittenberg. The Swedish commander was surprised to find that the number of guns owned by the monastery was only twice the number of guns he brought. Moreover, the monastery is condescending, which also means that their artillery has a longer range; Due to the insufficient elevation angle of their own artillery, if they want to hit the monastery, they must be close to the monastery, which greatly increases the probability of their artillery being hit by the enemy.


    "Miscalculation."


    Thought alvid Wittenberg regretfully.


    In order to assemble troops to conquer Daguangming Mountain Monastery in the shortest time, alvid videnberg did not bring heavy artillery this time. They all stayed in Krakow.


    But even so, alvid wiedenberg is still full of confidence in victory. His military strength is several times that of monastery monks, and they are regular soldiers who have seen blood.


    At noon, the artillery position of the Swedish army was set up. The artillery on the monastery side saw that it had no effect to continue firing, so they stopped shelling. This emboldened some German mercenaries in the Swedish army. They went one after another out of the range of the monastery''s muskets and shouted loudly.


    Cherchen and the Dean don''t know German. They don''t know what these Germans are shouting.


    At this time, Natalie standing next to Chechen said to mitskovich, "mitskovich, give them an arrow."


    Chechen wanted to stop because he felt that these mercenaries did no harm to his side.


    But Natalie stared at him.


    "Do you think these aggressors are surrendering to us by shouting?" said Natalie.


    She felt that this Cherchen was really pedantic except for fighting.


    Mitzkevich took out an old composite bow from behind. The abbot recognized the bow, which was a trophy presented to the monastery by an aristocrat in Ukraine after a victory in a battle with the Crimean Khanate. According to the nobleman, the bow belonged to a Crimean zasack (the meaning of elder in Mongolian). He picked the zasack off his horse with a lance in the battle, and the bow belonged to him.


    After the monastery received the booty, the bow was kept in the warehouse. Unexpectedly, it was taken out by mitzkevich today.


    Mitzkevich heard Natalie''s order. He held the bow in one hand and put the bow string on the other. After trying the bow strength, mitzkevich pulled out an arrow. He put the feather arrow on the bow string, and then filled the bow with great fluency.


    With a bang, the feather arrow flew out.


    A German mercenary spitting in the direction of the monastery was shot in the chest. The feather arrow nailed him to the ground, and the standard infantry armor worn by mercenaries failed to save his life.


    Other German mercenaries were frightened to see that someone could shoot himself with a bow and arrow at such a distance. They hurried back to their positions.


    Chechen didn''t expect that mitskovich''s archery was so superb. He looked at mitskovich''s bow holding posture and was stunned.


    Seeing Chechen''s stunned appearance, Natalie puffed a smile. She patted Cherchen, who was still in a state of shock, and said, "it''s nothing. Mitzkevich is the first Archer of the Republic."


    "What about mihaeu?" Chechen asked casually. In his eyes, Mikhail vorodyavsky is the most powerful.


    "Do you know the leader of the mihau regiment?" Natalie said in surprise.


    "Well, mihaw is my friend."


    Natalie did not expect that Chechen even knew Mikhail vorodyavsky and was still a friend. This one is a famous warrior in the Republic, and his conduct is noble.


    "The swordsmanship of the mihau knight is outstanding, which is unmatched in the Republic. It can be said that even if the sky falls, mihau can push it back with a knife. However, when it comes to bow, mihau is ordinary." mitzkevich objectively commented.


    "Oh, OK." Chechen was disappointed. Because in his mind, mihauna is the most outstanding warrior.


    However, Chechen was still a little unwilling. He said the name of Anjie kemitz again.


    For Anjie, mitzkevich is not familiar with himself, so he can''t evaluate who has better archery than himself.


    Cherchen is a little disappointed, while vreshzovic is a "big panic". Because the army he led openly began to disobey orders.


    Here''s the thing. The 3000 Polish puppet troops brought by vreshzovic didn''t know that they were going to attack Daguangming Mountain Monastery until they arrived in chenstohova. These soldiers were greatly frightened when they heard the news, because in their mind, Daguangming mountain is a holy land, which is the impression they left when they were young. How can you shoot at the holy land? These soldiers feel that even having this idea is a sin. When the Swedes were there, they didn''t dare to show that they were all their own. These puppet soldiers threatened their officers one after another, saying that if they were to shoot at chenstohova, they would shoot them in the back.


    Although I don''t know whether such a threat is true or false, the puppet army officers are still afraid. They reassured the soldiers that they did not come to attack the monastery, but hoped to protect the monastery from the Swedes when the monastery fell. Hearing this, the soldiers calmed down a little. But how many people believe this is unknown.


    Now vreshzovic is leading an army that is likely to be "Black shot" at any time.

 Chapter 275

    Cherchen stood on the wall of the monastery. He stepped on the crenel of the wall with one foot and leaned out.


    At the foot of the mountain, he saw every move of the Swedish army. When he found that the Swedes didn''t even dig trenches, Cherchen was overjoyed.


    "That''s great!" Chechen clenched his left hand and hit his right palm.


    "What''s great? Commander"


    I don''t know when father sparsokukotsky came behind Cherchen.


    "Come and have a look."


    Chechen didn''t answer directly. He took the priest''s hand and pulled her to the crenel.


    "Look, do you see anything?" Chechen asked excitedly.


    "There''s nothing special," said father spasokukotsky, leaning out for a while like Chechen just now, and then said.


    "Trench, do you see? The Swedes didn''t even dig a trench. They were too careless. No, maybe they decided that we had only to be beaten," Chechen said.


    "Captain, do you want to attack at night?" father sparsokukotsky understood Cherchen''s idea.


    "Yes, I want to take eleven or twelve people to seal their guns with iron chisels," said Chechen.


    "Good idea!"


    After listening to Chechen''s idea, the priest praised loudly. Father sparsokukotsky felt that although this idea was dangerous, it could severely hit the morale of Swedes. Moreover, a dozen people secretly attacked the Swedish military camp with thousands of people. Even if it failed, it would not be a loss to defend the monastery.


    "Don''t you object?" Chechen asked in surprise.


    "Why should I object?"


    "Er..." Chechen was a little difficult to answer this "why".


    "It''s a battle for the virgin''s ashram, even if it''s dangerous?" said father spasokukotsky.


    "That''s true, but I just think you will oppose me from the overall point of view," Chechen explained.


    "Commander, even from the perspective of the whole play, this sneak attack is also changed. I have seen it carefully. Because it is a back attack, the Swedes'' artillery must be as close as possible to the foot of the mountain to hit our wall, while their barracks are located behind the artillery positions. This means that it takes time for them to support the artillery positions. As long as we make a quick decision, we can defeat the enemy People will retreat back to the monastery before reinforcements arrive, "said father spasokukotsky excitedly.


    "I think so too." Chechen echoed.


    "However, we can''t be arbitrary in this matter. We must ask President koldzki. I''ll go with you," father spasokukotsky added.


    "Good!" Chechen agreed.


    With that, he went downstairs with father sparsokukotsky.


    In the Abbot''s room, abbot koldzki was praying.


    "Your Excellency," the priest whispered.


    President koldzki stood up. He looked back and saw that it was Cherchen and father sparsokukotsky. The president smiled: "aleval and sparsokukotsky, what can I do for you?"


    "I''ll tell you." father spasokukotsky glanced at Cherchen and said first, "Dear Dean, it''s like this. Just now alvar and I saw that there was no trench in front of the Swedish artillery position on the city wall, so alvar suddenly wanted to sneak into the Swedish artillery position."


    "God! It''s too dangerous."


    President koldzki was surprised by Cherchen''s bold move.


    "Dean, nothing. When I was in Smolensk, my companions and I raided the tunnels dug by the Cossacks outside the city. As long as we are careful enough, we can finish the task before the Swedes find it." Cherchen pretended to be light hearted. He tried to make Dean koldzki feel that blowing up Swedish artillery positions was as easy as shooting rabbits.


    "I will never risk your life," said President koldzki flatly.


    "Dean, war is about taking risks. Besides, if we can destroy the Swedish artillery, we will sacrifice a lot less people in future battles," said father sparsokukotsky.


    Dean koldzki had to admit that the priest had a point.


    "Well, I approve your plan."


    Dean koldzki was persuaded.


    "You take more people," said Dean koldzki. He simply believes that the more people, the safer.


    "Dean, more than a dozen are enough. It''s easy for Swedes to find more." Chechen explained.


    "Well, I''ll pray for you in the prayer room, children." Dean koldzki''s face was a little red. He was embarrassed by his behavior of "laymen guiding insiders".


    The preparatory work took more than an hour. Cherchen selected twelve capable and brave guardians of the monastery. They are all mercenaries hired by Natalie.


    At nightfall, the crowd worked together to remove the soil and rocks from a blocked door opening. When it was dark, thirteen people rushed out.


    "You shouldn''t have come," Chechen whispered to Natalie. Their shoes were covered with thick cotton, and there was no sound when they stepped on the ground.


    "I want to keep an eye on you, forget? What if you tell the Swedes in the name of sneak attack?" Natalie glared at Cherchen. Follow mitzkevich behind Natalie.


    Chechen was speechless. He thought the woman''s brain was so open.


    "Then you all follow my command," Chechen finally said.


    With that, Che Chen quickened his pace again.


    Soon everyone was hiding in the grass in front of the Swedish artillery position.


    "One, two, three, four..."


    Chechen counted, and there were sixteen soldiers guarding the artillery position, roughly the same number as his own side.


    Another hour later, Cherchen saw two teams of Swedish patrols passing by. Obviously, the interval between patrols was half an hour.


    "Mitskovich, how many can you put down with a bow and arrow?" Chechen whispered to mitskovich next to Natalie.


    "Three," mitzkevich replied concisely.


    "The four on the left are for you." Chechen ordered.


    He left mitzkevich, and the remaining eleven crept forward secretly, gradually approaching the Swedish guard.


    After another 40 minutes, when a group of patrolmen passed ten minutes, Chechen took action.


    When a Swedish soldier with a gun turned around, Chechen jumped up. He ran quickly behind the Swedish soldier, covering his mouth with one hand and inserting the other hand holding the dagger into the other''s back waist.


    Seeing that Chechen took the lead in taking action, others also followed suit. They tried to use cold weapons so that the Swedes in the barracks could not hear anything.


    With the sound of cold weapons piercing the cloth and inserting into the human body, several bows and strings and the broken air of feather arrows were remembered in the night sky.


    Twelve Swedish soldiers were soon put down, and another officer fled. However, when one of the 12 people killed fell, he pulled the trigger of the musket. The gunfire sounded and the concealment of the sneak attack disappeared.


    "Quickly, seal the fire door of the artillery." Chechen shouted. He picked up a musket on the ground and was ready to stop the enemy. But when he looked up, he saw Natalie chasing a fleeing Swedish officer.


    "Come back, damn it!" Chechen scolded rudely.


    Of course, Natalie heard Chechen scolding herself, but Natalie didn''t want to let go of the big fish - everyone else killed at least one Swede, and only the target she valued ran away, which was not allowed by the proud Natalie.


    The Swedish officer saw that he and Natalie were getting closer and closer, and there were torches in the Swedish barracks. It was obvious that reinforcements had arrived. He stopped running and drew a long thin sword to meet the enemy.


    Natalie can''t wait for him to escape. Seeing that the Swedish officer wanted to compete with herself, she also put on a posture.


    The two swords came and went for two rounds. Natalie deliberately sold a flaw, let the thin long sword deceive her, and then picked it away. The Swedish officer''s empty door opened and the saber hit him hard in the chest.


    The Swedish officer fell. But he had a smile on his lips. Because the nearest reinforcements are only thirty steps away - he''s dead, and the damn Raider will be buried with him long ago.


    The reinforcements of the Swedish army fired their guns as they ran, and bullets flew past Natalie from time to time to suppress her action.


    "Catch alive."


    Natalie heard someone shouting. It should be the voice of the Polish puppet army.


    Natalie pulled out the pistol at her waist. She was determined to kill another one even if she died.


    Seeing the enemy approaching, Natalie heard a shout


    "Get down!"


    That''s the voice of alvaldi.


    Natalie instinctively lay on the ground. She only heard the sound of metal hitting the ground, and then there was a loud noise. A fire broke out between the Swedish soldiers and Natalie, and several Swedish soldiers who rushed in front fell down one after another.


    The explosion sounded again. Natalie felt someone holding her hand.


    "Go!"


    "It''s you?" Natalie said in surprise. She didn''t expect that it was aleval who had long suspected to save herself.


    Chechen pulled Natalie up and ran back quickly.


    The smoke of the explosion dispersed and the Swedish soldiers got up again.


    "Miss, you go first!"


    Chechen took Natalie and the others and ran back to the grass. Mitzkavic saw Natalie was safe and sound, so he stood up and shot arrows to cover Natalie''s retreat first. At this time, the Swedish soldiers were less than 20 steps away from them.


    Chechen and others also fired. The distance between the two sides is too close. Now running away will only leave his back to his opponent as a live target.


    At this critical juncture, the artillery on the monastery wall began to fire shells. Although the killing effect of the shelling was zero, it also greatly disturbed the pursuit of Swedish soldiers. Swedish soldiers lay down one after another lest shells fall on their heads.


    This gives everyone a chance to retreat.


    When everyone returned to the monastery, everyone was surprised to find that everyone returned unharmed. Without a sacrifice, it''s a miracle.


    "God bless!"


    When President koldzki saw that everyone was alive, his hanging heart was finally put down.


    Then the Dean heard a quarrel.


    "Next time if you don''t listen to the command, please get out of my team."


    "You are jealous of me. I killed a Swedish officer. I don''t know how many times better than you killed a soldier!"


    "We''re going to destroy the enemy''s artillery, not kill people. You almost told yourself there. If it weren''t for the priest''s timely artillery cover, we would all tell you there."


    "What''s going on?" asked Dean koldzki.


    "Natalie didn''t listen to the command. She almost hurt herself," Chechen said to the dean.


    "Natalie, is it really so?" Dean koldzki looked at Natalie severely.


    "Yes, Dean," replied Natalie.


    "That''s your fault. You should admit it."


    "No!" cried Natalie. Usually she would not talk to Dean koldzki in such a tone, but this time, Natalie was reluctant to apologize to aleval. Natalie''s face was crimson, as if she was angry.


    Natalie stamped her foot and ran away.

 Chapter 276

    "Father, women are strange animals. Miss Natalie, I saved her. She''s still so angry that it seems I shouldn''t have saved her."


    In the room arranged by the monastery for Chechen and father sparsokukotsky, Chechen wiped his face and complained to father sparsokukotsky.


    More than an hour ago, after Natalie left angrily, the embarrassed mitzkevich quickly apologized to President koldzki. Mitzkevich argued that Miss Natalie was still young. Please don''t mind the dean.


    For such a small matter, of course, President koldzki will not quarrel with Natalie. He generously said that he was not angry with Natalie and thought Natalie was frank and lovely.


    Mitzkevich repeatedly expressed his thanks to President koldzki for his magnanimity. Then he resigned and went to find Natalie.


    Of course, such a small storm will not dilute everyone''s joy of victory. The monks of the monastery had already prepared baked sausages and bread for the victorious warriors. Everyone was happily telling their heroic deeds in the hall. As another protagonist of the incident, Che Chen also tacitly didn''t mention the unhappiness just now.


    It doesn''t mean that Chechen doesn''t have any ideas about Natalie. When the dinner was over, Chechen and father sparsokukotsky returned to the room, and he spoke to the priest.


    "Captain, Miss Natalie is only fifteen years old," father sparsokukotsky said with a smile after hearing Cherchen''s complaint.


    "What''s the matter with fifteen? It''s as if no one has been fifteen." Chechen hung the towel back, then turned his head and said to spasokukotsky.


    "Chief, you are only fifteen."


    Seeing that Chechen didn''t understand what he meant, father sparsokukotsky ordered again.


    "Uh."


    Cherchen understood what the priest meant.


    Seeing that Cherchen understood his meaning, father spasokukotsky continued: "When I worked in the rigado monastery, the children in the choir of the monastery were basically of this age. Their biggest feature was that they regarded themselves as little adults and paid great attention to the views of adults on them. I remember a child named bolt. He won the first place in every theological exam, but he was passed by the second place again. Originally, he and the second are good friends. They go home and play together every day, but since then, he has never played with that friend again. "


    "Father, do you mean Natalie is jealous that I''m better than her?" Chechen said strangely.


    "What do you think? Miss Natalie was born into an aristocratic family with such outstanding talents and looks. She can be said to exist like a proud woman. But today she was saved by a small mercenary. What do you think she would think?" father sparsokukotsky said.


    "All right..." Che Chen nodded.


    Then, Chechen was a little nervous.


    "Father, do you think Natalie will hold a grudge against me like the polt in your story, and then wait for an opportunity to revenge me." Chechen worried. When it comes to Sabre and sword skills, Chechen really can''t catch up with Natalie. Under normal circumstances, it''s estimated that he will be defeated two or three times. He can''t beat it. It''s estimated that he can''t beat it all his life, and the firearm can''t be used. Chechen felt a burst of despair.


    "Captain, don''t think about it. In my opinion, Miss Natalie''s personality is unyielding. She will only try harder to surpass you to prove that she is better than you."


    "Then I''ll admit defeat to her."


    With that, Chechen opened the door and went out.


    "Aleval, where are you going?" asked father sparsokukotsky. He didn''t believe that the commander would really admit defeat.


    "Go to the bathroom," Chechen said.


    The room where Chechen and the priest live is on the second floor. When Chechen comes to the stairs and is preparing to go down, he sees Natalie walking up the stairs.


    The two suddenly met. No one expected this. Chechen and Natalie were stunned for a moment.


    Finally, Chechen recovered first. He went back to the stairs on the second floor, then made way for Natalie and said, "please first."


    At this time, Natalie also reacted. She first gave Cherchen a fierce look, and then walked up the stairs step by step. When Natalie came to the stairs on the second floor, she didn''t turn to leave, but suddenly grabbed Cherchen''s collar and dragged Cherchen into an empty room.


    In the dark, Chechen felt a burst of urine, especially Natalie''s forearm firmly against her chest.


    "She doesn''t want to beat me up," Chechen thought to himself. He even felt that Natalie''s first blow would hit him in the ribs.


    But all the illusions were not true. Chechen''s expected blow did not come. Instead, he heard Natalie whispering, "thank you."


    "Ah!?"


    Chechen didn''t believe her ears. Natalie would say thank you to herself.


    "What did you say? I didn''t hear you clearly." Chechen said foolishly.


    If there were a light, Chechen would see Natalie''s eyes full of anger. Maybe he didn''t dare to say that.


    "Thank you," Natalie said again.


    "Well, you''re welcome. You should," said Chechen.


    Natalie let go of Chechen. Chechen felt that she could finally breathe freely.


    "You know, when you saved me, I was really angry because I asked someone I once suspected to save me," Natalie added.


    Chechen didn''t speak, so he listened quietly.


    "So I stubbornly argue with you, even if the truth is on your side. Because I don''t want to admit that I''m wrong in public, and I''m right for a person about my age."


    "It looks as like as two peas said." Che Chen thought again.


    "But then father koldzki woke me up. He came to my room and said to me, ''a man who doesn''t want to face the facts can never surpass himself''."


    "Oh, really?"


    "So, aleval. I thank you for saving your life and apologize to you, because I have always doubted you. From now on, let''s be rivals."


    "Oh, good."


    Cherchen just said "good" and then reacted. Shouldn''t he be a friend?


    What Chechen doesn''t know is how proud it is to let Natalie be her opponent, because in the whole Republic, among her peers, Natalie has few people who can be regarded as her opponent.


    But Natalie didn''t explain to Chechen why she became an opponent. After hearing Chechen''s reply, she opened the door and walked quickly.


    "Captain, why have you been there so long?"


    When Chechen returned to his room, father sparsokukotsky asked.


    "Father, I met Natalie. She also thanked me and apologized," Chechen said.


    "That''s good. Have you become friends?"


    "No, she said that from now on, she and I will be rivals." Chechen said with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 277

    Natalie said she would take Chechen as her opponent, which was put into action early the next morning. Originally, Natalie planned to compete with Chechen to see who killed more enemies in the next battle. But last night''s sneak attack gave the Swedes a great shock. Instead of attacking the monastery this morning, they honestly dug up defensive facilities such as trenches and breast walls.


    This made Natalie feel very boring, so she forced to compete with Chechen. Since she is an opponent, all Natalie wants to beat Chechen.


    In this project, Natalie finally found the feeling of being a winner.


    Cherchen''s swordsmanship was worse than that of the Swedish officer killed by Natalie last night. Natalie''s saber was put on Cherchen''s neck in only one or two rounds.


    "Are you really a soldier? You can''t be in charge of logistics." Natalie laughed at Chechen.


    Chechen picked up the saber that was knocked off the ground.


    "I''m just not good at using a saber," Chechen replied. He put the saber back on the knife rest, and then went to a long thin sword and a dagger.


    Che Chen''s hand with a long thin sword was in front, and his hand with a dagger was in the back.


    "Street duel? Did you learn swordsmanship from Italians or French?" Natalie saw the way of Chechen''s move at a glance.


    "No matter who you learn from, you can beat you."


    Seeing that Chechen was so hard spoken, Natalie was also interested. She wanted to see the difference between alvar with a long thin sword and alvar with a saber.


    Natalie''s saber slashed Cherchen''s shoulders and head twice. She was luring each other to block, so that Cherchen could show her flaws.


    Chechen did block, but he used a dagger to block, and the hand with a long thin sword stretched straight to Natalie''s chest.


    The length of the saber was shorter than that of the long thin sword. Natalie used chopping, which made her saber stabbed by the long thin sword before it fell on Chechen.


    "Yes, she has two down-to-earth skills." Natalie rarely praised Cherchen.


    But then her attack became more fierce. This time, Natalie changed her tactics. She chopped up Chechen''s slender sword and tried to knock off the weapon in Chechen''s hand.


    Every time Natalie hit the body of the slender sword, Chechen''s tiger mouth became numb. He did not expect that Natalie''s strength was so great, and Natalie''s attack on the first half of the sword also made Natalie achieve great results with little force. In desperation, Chechen had to put his sword across his chest to shorten the defense distance.


    And that''s what Natalie wants. At the moment when Chechen took back her sword, she saw that she stabbed the tip of the knife directly into Chechen''s chest. This attracted so much urgency that although the dagger in Chechen''s other hand pinched the saber, the tip of the knife had reached his chest before the dagger twisted the saber away.


    "I lost again." Chechen admitted defeat.


    "Well, at least you''ve had three more rounds," Natalie said.


    Although it was winter, Natalie''s face was covered with sweat after continuous intense exercise.


    Natalie wiped it with her handkerchief, then took the cloak from mitzkevich and put it on.


    "Come to me when you''re free and you''ll make progress," Natalie said without shame. As if she was trying to teach Chechen.


    With that, Natalie and mitzkevich left. Breakfast is ready and she is hungry.


    "I won''t find a sin to suffer?" Chechen thought. But he didn''t put down his weapon. Instead, he recalled the move he had just fought with Natalie and thought about the way to crack it.


    It''s snowing in the sky, and it''s getting bigger and bigger.


    In the next few days, Natalie had no chance to abuse Chechen, because alvid Wittenberg ordered the remaining Artillery Forces to start shelling the monastery.


    Even so far, alvid Wittenberg did not believe that the monks of the monastery would resist to the end. He hoped to weaken the resistance will and morale of the monastery through shelling, so as to make them surrender.


    The current situation is that the artillery of the monastery is twice that of the besieged Swedish army, but the quality of the artillery is not as good as that of the Swedish army; The Swedish army has fewer guns than the monastery, but their gunners are more elite, and the frequency of shelling is much higher than that of the monastery. As a result, the two sides have made an equal effort.


    Vreshzovic''s puppet army was "lucky" to be assigned to collect materials. Because their guns were transferred by alvid wiedenberg to the Swedish artillery. This made vreshdrovic "lucky" not to worry about being shot by his subordinates for the time being.


    Of course, vreshzovic was grateful for alvid wiedenberg''s assignment. He worked very hard to collect supplies for the Swedes and almost dug down the land of several villages near chenstohova by three feet.


    Of course, this atrocity was seen in the eyes of the monastery guards, which not only did not scare them, but strengthened their faith. Because once the monastery is broken, they will suffer the same fate as these villages.


    However, the continuous shelling caused great panic in the monastery. At first, due to the inaccurate elevation of the Swedish artillery, the shells fired from the artillery position either hit in front of their own trench or crossed the roof of the monastery and fell down the cliff. However, with several corrections, the high-level technology of the Swedish artillery gradually came into play. They fought more and more accurately and their firepower became more and more fierce.


    At that time, the Swedish army used three kinds of shells to attack the fortress. One is solid shell, which is mainly used to destroy the city wall; The second is the blossom bomb, which is mainly used to kill living targets; The third is incendiary bombs, which are used to burn buildings and cause panic.


    Of the three shells, the blossom bomb is the most threatening to the monastery. Most of the friars guarding the city had never seen the flower bomb before. They saw that the bomb would explode after it landed. They called it the devil''s weapon. They think it''s the Swedes doing evil.


    In view of this, Chechen had to conduct a field science popularization for the monks. He held in his hand a firing bomb that had landed without explosion, and then carefully took out the detonator.


    "Look, this is the secret that this shell will explode."


    Chechen''s hand held a small detonator, like a caterpillar. Chechen then said:


    "The shell is hollow and filled with gunpowder. Before firing, the Swedes insert the shell with sulfur fuse into the gun chamber. When the gunner ignites the fire door, the gunpowder in the gun chamber will ignite the fuse. When the Fuzed end of the shell falls to the ground, the sulfur in the broken fuse will ignite the gunpowder and the shell will explode with a bang. However, these fuses It''s not reliable. Many times the fuse will go out inexplicably. Sometimes the shells fall on other sides, which is why some shells won''t explode after they fall on the ground. "


    Hearing what Che Chen said, these young friars showed a sudden realization.


    "But Chechen, how can we tell which blossom bombs will explode and which won''t?" asked a fat friar squatting beside Chechen. The fat friar wore a half body armor, but the half body armor was still a little smaller for him. Too much fat was exposed from the interface of the half body armor, which looked unspeakably funny.


    "There''s no way to tell. Just like after you throw a sieve, you can''t know whether it''s the front or the back before it falls to the ground." Chechen said.


    The monks looked frightened again.


    "It''s not so terrible. I''ll tell you a way: dig more deep holes on the ground and keep the opening small. If a shell falls next to you, you''ll kick it down." Chechen comforted them.


    "I don''t dare. I''m afraid of approaching." the fat friar waved his hand in fear.


    "Be bold. The first time you kick with your eyes closed, you won''t be afraid if you kick more times." Chechen encouraged.


    At this time, Natalie came over.


    "Aleval, the dean asked you to go over."


    Natalie wore a close fitting chain armour, which was obviously her own equipment. In recent days, she has been sticking to the wall day and night, commanding the mercenaries who are willing to stay to operate the artillery. Days and nights of sleeplessness made her face tired, but Natalie still forgot herself.


    Chechen walks to Natalie.


    "What happened?" Chechen asked.


    "Several nobles living in the monastery were frightened by the Swedish artillery. They lost their confidence and ran to the Abbot''s room to ask whether the monastery could be held. The abbot didn''t know much about the military and didn''t dare to talk nonsense. But these are all big donors of the monastery. Abbot, he hopes you can tell these nobles from a military point of view that the monastery will not be broken." Said Natalie.


    "Can''t the Dean insist on going back?" Chechen blurted out.


    His tone was a little like blaming Dean koldzki.


    Natalie looked at Chechen with a reproach in her tired eyes.


    "Aleval, everyone is contributing to the defense of the monastery. Although the abbot doesn''t shoot like you, he has been fighting in his own way these days." Natalie defended the abbot.


    As the daughter of the kishka family, Natalie knows that many things depend not on force, but on coordination, negotiation and compromise.


    Now in the monastery, in addition to the mercenaries brought by monks and Natalie, there are many boarding nobles and farmers who voluntarily join the battle to defend the monastery. Among these people, mercenaries despise friars who have no combat experience. Friars hate rude mercenaries. The nobles think that farmers are mud legs and do not deserve to fight, while farmers resent the supremacy of the nobles. If these contradictions are not mediated, they will blow up the monastery from inside to outside like a time bomb.


    President koldzki is the only one who can bridge this contradiction. He is modest and reasonable, and his will is extremely firm. Whether mercenaries, nobles or farmers are willing to listen to him.


    He thanked the mercenaries for their efforts and took Taylor from the monastery''s Treasury to reward them; He prepared delicious food for farmers and promised that they would reduce their land rent after the war; He praised the nobles for their persistence in the crisis of the monastery and promised to do more mass for them and their ancestors. It is because of his existence that everyone can twist into a rope and fight.


    In addition, father koldzki has been communicating with the outside world during this period. He wrote to alvid wiedenberg, reiterated King Carl X''s edict to him, and warned the general that he had sent someone to Warsaw to appeal; He also wrote to General Anders Eriksson to thank him for his care and kindness to the monastery, and asked general Eriksson to speak to alvid Wittenberg and hope that he would stop the war as soon as possible; President kordtsky sent a letter to Stefan charnietsky''s general army and other commanders and lords, hoping that they could rescue Daguangming mountain as soon as possible according to their faith.


    In a word, President koldzki not only asked for help, but also split the relationship between alvid wiedenberg and Anders Eriksson through these letters (although the president did not know that general Eriksson had gone to Warsaw).


    After listening to Natalie''s words, Chechen was a little ashamed. He only focused on the face-to-face battle, but he didn''t know that the Dean had done so much behind him.


    They came to the Abbot''s room of the monastery. In addition to President koldzki, there are several people standing here.


    After Natalie''s brief introduction, Chechen knew that these bearded knights were zamoyski, a former sword officer; The short, balding man was the former flag officer of Krakow, okelny; Another young knight is little korny, grandson of kornitsky, a former Warsaw sword officer. Kornitsky, a former Warsaw sword officer, is terminally ill. Little korny is in the monastery to take care of his grandfather.


    "Everybody, this is aleval. He is the commander I appointed. He is directly responsible for defending the walls of the monastery. If you have any questions about guarding the monastery, you can ask him directly." when Dean koldzki saw Cherchen coming, he said to several nobles.


    As soon as the voice of President koldzki fell, the nobles looked at Cherchen. Then the nobles looked at each other. They feel that Che Chen is so young, how can he be able to undertake such a heavy task.


    In particular, the grandson of kornitsky, a former Warsaw sword officer, despised the young man who was a few years younger.


    "Aleval, how long do you think the monastery can last?" little corney stepped forward and asked first.


    "At least two months." Chechen said firmly.


    Several nobles whispered again. Although Chechen didn''t know what they were talking about, he looked at their eyes from time to time, which were full of doubt and disbelief.


    "Aleval, I''m not attacking your confidence. But you know, even Krakow defended by Stefan charnietsky''s general army has only lasted for a few months," said o''kelni, the former flag officer of Krakow.


    Obviously, okelny did not believe that Daguangming Mountain Monastery could last so long.


    "Sir, Krakow is Krakow, and monastery is monastery," Natalie warned.


    "Then why do you think we can keep it so long?" asked little corney.


    This problem has been considered by Chechen. He has also considered it very mature these days. When little corney asked, he immediately said: "Because the virgin is on our side. Please don''t interrupt me, sir. I have a point. It''s December and winter has come. I think it will snow soon. It will be very difficult for the Swedes to attack the monastery when the mountains are closed by heavy snow. I think you should know better than me how heavy the snow is in winter. Then they will be trapped in It''s hard to walk in the snow. Those thin tents can''t give them warmth, but we are not afraid of the cold in the monastery. Think about Smolensk, everyone! What has it been guarded by troops more inferior than us for so long? "


    Several nobles certainly knew how terrible general Dong was. Cherchen''s explanation that the monastery would not fall from this point of view was obviously more convincing than any other reason.


    "What about two months later?" little Colney still asked reluctantly.


    "Two months later, King kazimiz will lead a large army back to the Republic. How can the generals and commanders of all roads not be filled with indignation when they see the atrocities of the Swedes besieging the monastery! Now they are afraid of the Swedes, but when they see that even a monastery has been held for so long, which has made the powerful Swedish army unable to attack repeatedly, how can they not regain their confidence? Then they will be happy Will come to help us. There are 1000 Swedes down the mountain? 2000? But in Krakow, there are hundreds of thousands of people in the Republic. They will all become enemies of the Swedes! "Natalie teichechen said.


    "Country, does your majesty really want to return home?" okelny stammered in shock.


    Among Natalie''s words, o''kelni believed the rest, but kazimi, who went abroad, would return home with a large army, which really made o''kelni unbelievable.


    "Of course it''s true. I''m his Majesty''s envoy. This time, I''ll bring the news that the king is about to return to China to Dean koldzki," Natalie said.


    "Dean, is this true?" okelny confirmed to Dean koldzki.


    "Miss Natalie is indeed his Majesty''s Messenger," said Dean koldzki vaguely, unwilling to lie.


    "God!" okelny trembled with excitement.


    "Everybody, I think aleval and Natalie have made it very clear. We should have the confidence to win, because the Holy Virgin is indeed protecting us. The Swedes chose to attack the monastery in winter, but they still did so. From this we can see how greedy they are. We will fight them under the walls of the monastery, and victory belongs to us It''s for us, "the dean said while the iron was hot.


    Several nobles listened to the dean''s words, and their blood was boiling. They couldn''t help being ashamed of their shortsightedness.


    "Dean, we will fight for the virgin to the last minute," said okelny on behalf of the other nobles.

 Chapter 278

    After that, the monastery carried out more tenacious resistance, and the Swedish shelling was gradually adapted by them. The monks of the monastery dug many small pits on the ground according to Chechen''s method. Whenever a shell fell and did not explode, they sent one of the bravest people to shovel the shell into the pit, while the others immediately fell down. Although occasionally some flowering bombs exploded during the shovel time, most of the time the flowering bombs were successfully shoveled into the pit, which also effectively reduced casualties.


    At the same time, with the monks'' continuous accumulation of experience in actual combat and the Gunners'' hand-in-hand teaching, their firing accuracy is getting higher and higher. In an artillery counterattack, a monk of the monastery even hit a shell less than five meters away from the command position of alvid Wittenberg, and killed two guards of alvid Wittenberg.


    In this way, you came and I went for two weeks. With the increasing snow in winter, alvid Wittenberg realized that the weather was gradually becoming unfavorable to his side. Just two days ago, his two soldiers had frostbite on their feet because they didn''t take cold protection measures. As the weather gets colder and colder, such non combat attrition will increase.


    In desperation, alvid Wittenberg finally reported the direct attack on Daguang Mingshan monastery to King Carl X in Warsaw and asked for greater support. At the same time, he ordered the heavy artillery troops still in Krakow to move quickly to chinstohova, and he wanted to blast the walls of chinstohova with the most powerful artillery.


    Of course, in addition to the continued use of force, alvid wiedenberg also sent people to the monastery to persuade him to surrender.


    On this day, a middle-aged man came to the gate of the monastery. The middle-aged man''s name was otozlovsky, and he was once a veteran of the house of Lords. He has a dignified manner and a righteous face.


    The people of the monastery respected otzlovsky, who had once held a high position. They opened the door of the monastery and welcomed the old man in.


    In the main hall of the monastery, ottozlovsky met with Dean koldzki. Standing behind President koldzki are vice president sharatskov, the zamoisky knight and Natalie. Cherchen and father sparsokukotsky are not here. They are still on duty outside.


    "On the occasion of the crisis of the monastery, ortotzlovsky, you are very grateful for coming to help us without avoiding the arrow stone and bringing us valuable news outside."


    The Dean expressed his thanks to ottozlovsky.


    After hearing the dean''s words, otozlovsky turned his eyes, and then he suddenly burst into tears.


    "There''s no hope, there''s no hope," ortotzlovsky cried. He wiped his tears hard with his handkerchief.


    "Sir, what are you talking about? What''s hopeless?"


    Among the people, the knight zamoyski was the most impatient. Seeing that Otto zlovsky had been wiping his tears and saying "there is no hope", he stepped forward and asked.


    Ottozlovsky put the handkerchief that had wiped his tears back into his pocket.


    "Our king, your majesty, has surrendered to Karl x," said ottozlovsky with a sad face.


    The news was like a thunderbolt that fell on everyone''s head and knocked everyone out.


    Ottozlovsky continued: "Distinguished priests and noble brothers, who are you here for? Who are you for? Who are you for? Who are you for? Who are you for? For our king. But now, Jan Kazimierz has abandoned the country and mountains as my shoes, and he handed his crown to Carl X. what you have done now is meaningless , because the king has abdicated and power has fallen. That man has failed to live up to your trust and sacrifice. Therefore, I hope you can see the situation clearly and don''t act recklessly, because you are no longer resisting the aggressor, but our legitimate king. "


    In shock, people listened to otzlovsky''s great theory. There was silence and silence in the hall.


    The first to recover was Natalie kishka. She went up to otzlovsky and asked, "Your Majesty, has he really surrendered?"


    "Yes, my child," said otozlovsky sadly.


    "Is there a abdication edict?"


    "Of course, my family made one. Unfortunately, I didn''t bring it today because I was in a hurry."


    "Then who else surrendered with his majesty? According to convention, their signatures should be on the imperial edict?"


    Natalie''s question baffled ottozlovsky.


    "Of course. But I can''t tell, you know, child. There are many princes and ministers with King Jan kazimiz," said ototzlovsky carefully.


    Natalie nodded approvingly to Otto zlovsky''s statement.


    "Then there should be the name of janush kishka. He is the second person next to Lord pototsky around the king. According to convention, he should be written in the second place," Natalie added.


    "Yes, yes. It seems to have that name. It''s behind the pototz base." ottozlovsky pretended that he had just remembered it.


    Natalie''s eyes erupted with anger.


    "You''re lying!" Natalie said, staring at old otzlovsky.


    Facing Natalie''s eyes, ottozlovsky timidly moved his eyes to one side.


    "I didn''t," ortotzlovsky said hard.


    "Yanush kishka is my father. He once said that even if his majesty surrendered, he would fight to the end for the Republic," Natalie said word by word.


    At this time, the traitor finally showed a frightened expression.


    This expression fell into the eyes of President koldzki, and the president suddenly realized it.


    This is a liar who betrayed his conscience.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," said President koldzki, "I have always believed in ottozlovsky because he is an honest man. Now miss Natalie says he lied, let''s verify it. Ottozlovsky, put your hand on the foot of the crucified Jesus nailed to the cross and repeat what you just said."


    Under the gaze of the crowd, ottozlovsky came to the cross. He held out a hand timidly, but when his fingers were about to touch the cross, ottozlovsky retracted his hand as if he had been electrocuted.


    Then otzlovsky turned around. He hurried out of the dean''s office and trotted out of the monastery door as if someone were chasing him.


    Then Chechen came in. He saw otzlovsky running in a hurry to inquire what had happened.


    "What news did the gentleman bring?" Chechen asked.


    "There is no valuable news, only a group of traitorous remarks," Natalie said.

 Chapter 279

    Alvid Wittenberg was extremely upset because he received two bad news in one day.


    The first bad news was sent out by him to spread false news. Ottozlovsky, who shook the heart of the monastery army, failed and returned. He was not only seen through, but also strengthened the faith of the monks in guarding the monastery.


    The second bad news was brought back by General Anders Eriksson. On the way, the general met the envoy sent by alvid Wittenberg to Warsaw and brought him back because it was unnecessary. The general who opposed his attack on Daguang Mingshan monastery brought back the order of Carl x, and the king ordered alvid videnberg to end the battle against chenstohova as soon as possible.


    The king asked him to end the war as soon as possible, not because of his compliance with his edicts, but because of the sudden change in the situation in Eastern Europe during this December. First, Prince Alexei of Czar Russia led a large army from Pskov and surrounded Riga, the important town of the kingdom of Sweden, with lightning speed. The governor of this city is Magnus de lagidi, the brother-in-law of King Carl X. For whatever reason, the city Carl x must be saved.


    Then, just after Carl x ordered Brauer weixingsburg''s army and boguslav''s 10000 troops to return to Riga, the 40000 allied forces led by Pavel sapega suddenly divided, of which 20000 surrounded the 10000 people left by Prince boguslav to monitor, The other 20000, spearheaded by Anjie kemitz, galloped to the city of Werner. Here, yanush raziwiu''s army suffered another disastrous defeat. The prince was expelled from werna. He led the remnant to tikoqing castle and was immediately surrounded by the Allied forces.


    In Prussia, the Swedish army was also strongly blocked. Frederick electors at both ends of the snake and mouse retreated to Konigsberg as soon as they saw that the war was unfavorable, which made the situation of the Swedish army more difficult.


    At such a difficult time for the Kingdom, Arvid Wittenberg even claimed to attack the Daguangming mountain monastery where the king had issued an edict. How can King Carl x not be surprised and angry. It should be noted that at this time, the army led by alvid Wittenberg was the only mobile force in Carl X''s hands.


    Of course, it is not appropriate to blame all the blame on alvid Wittenberg. Because when alvid wiedenberg made the decision to attack chenstohova, the war was good. Even the Almighty God could not expect that Sweden''s national luck fell from heaven to such a dangerous situation in a short month.


    "I will obey his Majesty''s order and withdraw."


    Looking at Anders Eriksson, who came back from the dusty journey, alvid Wittenberg sighed.


    If it were not for self-esteem, the Swedish general would really like to congratulate Anders Eriksson: you won.


    King Carl x must have punished himself for making such a big mistake. It is only possible that Anders Eriksson, who saw the situation ahead of time, will succeed him.


    However, when Anders Eriksson heard that alvid Wittenberg was about to withdraw, the former opponent shouted, "no, we should continue our attack and lay down the Daguangming Mountain Monastery!"


    In order to enhance his tone of voice, Anders Eriksson waved his hand fiercely.


    "But the king''s order..." alvid Wittenberg was a little overwhelmed. It was Anders Eriksson who opposed the attack on chinstohova, and now it is Anders Eriksson who wants to continue to attack chinstohova. What the hell is he doing?


    As if he had seen alvid Wittenberg''s question, Anders Eriksson loudly explained: "General, I opposed your attack on chinstohovana because it would arouse the resistance of all poles. Now this fear has come true. In the village where I came back, the Poles who had been obedient to us began to take up arms. Although they did not attack me and my entourage, they looked at us like wolves. Before, even if they looked at us directly, they did not dare. If we withdrew from chenstohova, the myth of our army''s invincibility would be broken, and all those who did not dare to resist US would stand up and become our enemies, because they had an example of successful resistance. We must nip this danger in the bud and shine a bright light Mingshan monastery, let all those who dare to resist us know the end of resistance. Only in this way, when our large forces support Warsaw, there will be no resistance in this land. "


    Anders Eriksson had always advocated being soft to the occupied areas, but in the face of the dangerous situation, he quickly turned into a hardline. In other words, whether soft or hard, it was his means for the interests of the kingdom of Sweden.


    Anders Eriksson''s transformation came suddenly, which made alvid Wittenberg a little uncomfortable.


    "But his Majesty''s orders?" alvid Wittenberg hesitated.


    "Now the roads in Warsaw have been blocked by heavy snow. Even if we withdraw now, we can''t go to Warsaw to support the king. We can only wait for winter and spring in Krakow. Before coming to qinstohova, I have sent people to Krakow to send another 1000 people, and ordered them to push heavy cannons to Daguangming Mountain Monastery even if they were pushed manually Besides, his majesty just ordered you to end the war against chenstohova as soon as possible, and did not say what to do, "Anders Eriksson said.


    Alvid Wittenberg understood Anders Eriksson''s meaning: withdrawal is the end, and occupation is the end.


    If you can return to Warsaw as a victor, you can also get dignity.


    "Well, anyway, I''ve come to this step. I''ll listen to you this time. I won''t retreat until I win Daguang Mingshan monastery!" alvid videnberg also made a cruel decision.


    "God will bless us," Anders Ericsson comforted him.


    Christmas in 1655 passed in the sound of guns. When the calendar of 1656 turned the fifth page, at the foot of Daguangming mountain, a large caliber heavy cannon held up its arrogant head. With a loud noise, a big hole was opened in the golden foil covered dome of the monastery, and countless broken bricks and stones fell down.


    From the bottom of the mountain, it''s like the sun is pierced out of a black hole.

 Chapter 280

    Kornitsky, a former Warsaw sword officer, lay on the hospital bed of the monastery, staring at the ceiling. Heavy cannon shells smashed the dome, and the dust on the ceiling fell like snowflakes.


    A few tiny dust fell into the old man''s eyes, and he couldn''t open his eyes. At this time, there was no one in the room except the old man - the nun who took care of him had already run out in panic after hearing the gunfire.


    Kornitsky put his hand out of the quilt and rubbed his eyes. The dust was taken out, and the old man''s eyes were much more comfortable.


    "Grandpa, grandpa!"


    The old man heard his grandson, little corney, calling himself from far to near. After a while, little corney appeared at the door.


    At this time, little corney was wearing a long leather inlaid aristocratic Chain Armor and a top Chain Armor Helmet. The saber hanging from his waist knocked on the metal sheet on the long armor.


    Little corney was still on the wall when the guns rang out. When the shell hit the dome of the monastery, the unprecedented destructive power startled colny. He was frightened. Little colny hurried into the room. He felt that the room was safer.


    Old kornitsky looked at his grandson in military uniform with a happy smile on his face.


    "What was that noise?" the old man asked. These days, the old man is used to the sound of guns, but there is no time like this one.


    "Big gun, the Swedes have brought an unprecedented big gun," said little corney trembling.


    "God!" kornitsky looked frightened.


    "Corney, corney."


    Kornitsky called his grandson''s name and struggled to get out of bed. But he was already close to the oil and the lamp was dry. Two hands on the bed board, but they couldn''t get up.


    "Grandpa, Grandpa. I''m here!" little korny quickly took kornitsky''s hand and comforted the old man.


    "Hurry up and leave the monastery. The farther you can escape, the better. Daguangming Mountain Monastery has been established for hundreds of years, and there can''t be even a secret way to escape. You go and find Dean kordzki, and I''ll beg him. Our family has always been a benefactor of the monastery, and he will give me this face," said kornitsky.


    Kornitsky''s words said that little korny was careful of Kanli, but the dignity of the nobility made him unable to put down his body to be a deserter.


    "Grandpa, I won''t go! The Swedes just brought a cannon. There''s nothing to be afraid of. We''ll be fine with the blessing of the virgin." little korny cheered kornitsky and himself.


    But his trembling hand betrayed himself. Little corney was scared. He was born in Krakow, where there was little war. Although the Cossack uprising in 1648 was powerful, it did not affect their family. Old kornitsky used his long-standing power to exempt his grandson from military service. This made kornitsky never experienced real war.


    Since the siege of the monastery, although little corney also participated in the battle, he basically hid behind the gun position protected by thick walls and sandbags. The artillery shells used by the Swedes could only hit a hole in the wall at most.


    But this time it''s different. The Swedes used huge guns. Little Kearney imagined that the shells of heavy cannons pierced the wall and beat himself into meat sauce.


    The scene made him shudder.


    "If the virgin can bless us, our king should be the most protected by her. But now he has been forced to flee abroad by the Swedes."


    Although the old man''s words are disrespectful to the virgin, they are absolute facts. Little corney said to himself.


    "Grandpa, let''s go together."


    After a while, little corney said again.


    "I won''t go. I came to the monastery to rest here. What''s more, according to my body, I can''t walk even if I want to. As soon as I go out, the cold outside will kill me immediately." kornitsky refused.


    Then the old man asked little corney another question.


    "You said there was a lady named Natalie in the monastery?"


    "Yes, he is the daughter of the kishka family," said little corney. At the thought of Natalie''s beautiful face, little corney was a little confused. The 23-year-old little corney didn''t know the taste of women. Even he had a mistress, but little corney did meet a noble lady who didn''t love red clothes and armed like Natalie for the first time. He fell in love at first sight.


    Looking at his grandson''s red face, kornitsky didn''t understand his grandson''s mind. Colnitsky is happy to see little colny like Natalie. Natalie is the only daughter of yanushi kishka and the only heir to the kishka family''s wealth after yanushi''s death. Although the kishka family is not the most powerful family in the Republic, it is also big and deep-rooted and has a long history. If his grandson can capture Natalie''s heart, it will be very good for the family and himself.


    "You take that Miss Natalie with you. Remember, you must do everything you can to capture her heart." kornitsky whispered to his grandson.


    "But..."


    After listening to kornitsky''s request, little korny was a little embarrassed. He doesn''t usually talk to Natalie.


    "Adversity shows truth! You should take the initiative. Yanush kishka has only one daughter, and there are countless people who want to marry her in the Republic. God has created such an opportunity for you, and you should take advantage of it. It is very important to you and the family." kornitsky''s voice was louder than ever when he said this.


    With this sentence, old kornitsky coughed violently.


    "Grandpa, I see. I''ll do what you want." little corney quickly tapped cornetsky on the back and said.


    After leaving kornitsky''s room, little korny came to the square of the monastery. The square was full of fragments and black carbon stains from the dome, and sporadic blood stains. The monks in white carried the wounded on a stretcher in pairs. The barrel of a three pound gun was twisted into a 120 ¡ã angle, which was smashed by a huge stone from the dome.


    Little corney looked more and more frightened. He stumbled across the square and came to the wall.


    "Miss Natalie, I have something to say to you."


    Next to a gun position, little corney found Natalie.


    "Knight Colney, what can I do for you?" Natalie asked. Just now she operated the gun in front of her and overturned a Swedish carriage.


    For little Colney, Natalie''s impression was limited to his series of questions to Chechen in the dean''s room.


    "Can you take a step? I have something important to tell you," little corney whispered.

 Chapter 281

    "Knight Colney, please take back what you said," Natalie stepped back and said solemnly. She didn''t expect that corney called herself here for such a ridiculous thing.


    "Miss Natalie, I know it''s too abrupt to ask you like this. But I can''t restrain my love for you. I''ve been deeply in love with you since I first saw you. You know? You''re like a delicate rose. I love you and can''t extricate myself!" little corney knelt on one knee and said affectionately. Although the time was short, little corney still made up what he thought was the most affectionate sentence.


    In order to show love to Natalie first or persuade Natalie to run away with herself, little colny hesitated for a long time. Finally, he decided to express his love to Natalie first.


    "Knight Kearney, we are fighting to defend the holy land now. Every devout should devote himself to this battle, and children and women should stay until the war." Natalie declined. She wanted to refuse, because Natalie didn''t like little Colney. But in consideration of the face of korny''s grandfather, the former sword officer kornitsky, Natalie tried to be more gentle.


    If it were normal, Colney could hear the implication of Natalie''s words. However, at this critical moment of gunfire, he shouldered the "heavy responsibility" of his grandfather. He was eager to complete his mission. Instead, he took Natalie''s words as a hint to him, suggesting that colny: he was also interested in him, just because he was still in war.


    "It doesn''t matter, dear Miss Natalie. We can ask Dean koldzki to be engaged to us. Our family is the benefactor of the monastery and has a deep relationship with the dean and vice dean. They won''t refuse my request," said corney impatiently.


    "Colney, please don''t get me wrong. I don''t know you and don''t like you; I don''t want to know you and like you. Maybe we can be friends, but it won''t be the kind of relationship you think." Natalie was really angry. She came down from the wall to listen to these boring words.


    "Miss Natalie, I admit that I was in a hurry. Please forgive me for my abruptness and offence. But the reason why I offended you is purely out of my sincerity. Let''s not talk about this for the moment. When we leave here and meet the king in Silesia, we can cultivate our feelings slowly. I just hope you don''t refuse me so soon."


    "Go to Silesia Kearney. I think you''ve been poisoned. You need to find a doctor or priest now." Natalie couldn''t listen any more. He was about to leave.


    "No, Natalie. I''m not evil. What evil spirit can get close to such a sacred monastery? But now, monsters more powerful than evil spirits are destroying the monastery. You can see how powerful the Swedish artillery is. Although I don''t want to say so, the fact is that the monastery is going to be lost." corney was in a hurry, He revealed his desire to escape.


    "You''re going to be a deserter!" Natalie''s eyes changed, and her eyes were filled with disgust.


    "Don''t say that, Natalie. I once fought bravely to defend the holy land, and my saber was stained with blood. But now, there is no salvation and no hope. The Swedish heavy cannon is so powerful that no wall can stop its shelling. As for myself, I am willing to sacrifice for the Holy land. But I am the eldest grandson of our family, and I And the responsibility of the family lies on your shoulders. You are the only descendant of the kishka family, too. Do you want the family to be extinct in your generation? Come with me, Natalie. I know that monasteries like Daguangming Mountain Monastery will have a secret passage in case of need. Let''s ask Dean koldzki to let him open the passage for us. "


    Colney became more and more excited. He even stood up and wanted to grab Natalie''s hand.


    Natalie pulled Colney away. She was not disgusted but disgusted with little Colney. The fear of life and death is not terrible. The terrible thing is that a person has to find all kinds of excuses to cover up his cowardice.


    Little Colney wanted to get close, and Natalie pulled out her saber.


    "Don''t come near me, coward!" Natalie denounced. "Your actions will bring dust to your family, although I know you don''t care about it. Don''t compare me with you. The kishka family regards glory more than life. Even if the city is broken, I will fight for the monastery until the last minute."


    With that, Natalie cut off little Colney''s leather inlaid aristocratic chain armour with a saber, revealing his thick chest.


    "Let God see your heart!" Natalie shouted. She went back into the scabbard, never looked at little corney again, and strode towards the wall. There are countless brave people fighting there.


    Little corney looked at Natalie''s chest, and felt a burst of guilt.


    Just then, the huge sound of heavy cannons sounded again. Then, a tower of the monastery was completely overturned, and the artillery and Gunners on the tower were destroyed in a moment.


    The strong visual impact once again stimulated little corney''s fragile heart. He ran hand and foot to the dean''s room.


    On the way back to the city wall, Natalie saw Cherchen looking into the distance with a sausage in one hand and a wooden hammer in the other. That looks like a farmer.


    She watched Chechen bite half a sausage with her mouth, and then hit the wooden pillow under the gun twice with a wooden hammer to raise the elevation of the muzzle. Then, Chechen lit the fire door. The gun made a loud noise, and almost at the same time, a fire rose at the foot of the mountain. Natalie vaguely saw several Swedish soldiers stumble out in the light of the fire, and then fell to the ground.


    "Good fight!" Natalie shouted excitedly.


    Che Chen turned his head when he heard the sound. His funny appearance with sausage in his mouth made Natalie laugh. The bad mood because of little corney also seems to be much better.


    "This is the second shell I hit today," Chechen said.


    "Yes, it''s worthy of being my opponent," Natalie said sincerely.


    At this time, Chechen asked where Natalie had gone just now. As soon as he finished asking, Chechen hurriedly explained that he didn''t intend to pay attention to Natalie, but happened to see her walking with little colny.


    "It''s all right. I just discussed defense with colny." Natalie didn''t want Cherchen to know about colny''s proposal to her.


    "Oh, yes. The Knights of Kearney are really talented." Chechen praised little Kearney according to Natalie''s words.


    Unexpectedly, this sentence touched Natalie''s head.


    "Do you think so? Then go and learn from him. When you learn, I''ll chop you." Natalie glared at Cherchen fiercely. The more she wanted to get angry, she came forward and kicked Cherchen, and then walked away angrily.

 Chapter 282

    Little Colney hit a nail with Natalie. He knew that he and Natalie had fallen out completely and had no hope. So he was going to find President koldzki and find a way to live for himself.


    Of course, it''s disgraceful to say that you don''t want to die and want to leave the monastery. It''s also a disgrace to your nobility. So little Kearney found several nobles and mercenaries with the same mind. They were also frightened by the heavy cannons of the Swedes. They forgot the good time of successive battles in recent days and only remembered the irresistible power of the Swedish army.


    "Alas, we keep it for a week, another week and the third week... What can we do? Today, the Swede''s heavy artillery smashed our dome, and then the wine may be our wall, and then we will all die here." little corney bowed his head and sighed.


    The nobles and friars sighed the same. Little corney glanced up quietly. Everyone hung his head and was listless.


    "What can we do? We''re just friars who have never fought, and this is not a fortress of iron walls. It''s amazing that we can do this," sighed a mercenary.


    This was approved by others. But no one put forward other "suggestions". Everyone just sighed, which inevitably made little corney a little anxious.


    He had to speak out himself.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s not a pity for us to die. And it''s an honor to die for the virgin. But we can''t die without value. When the city is broken, the wealth of the monastery and the women and children will be the object of abuse by the Swedes. We can''t watch such a thing happen, can we?" little corney said solemnly.


    This was unanimously agreed by everyone.


    "That''s the truth!" said several nobles and mercenaries.


    Seeing that everyone agrees with his own opinion, little Colney plays the railway while it is hot: "I know. Most monasteries have a secret passage to the outside world. This secret passage is not easy to open, and only the abbot knows it. We should ask abbot koldzki to tell us the entrance of the secret passage, and then we will protect the most valuable treasures of the monastery and evacuate women and children. After that, we will come back And the monastery. "


    Little corney said that he was selfless, as if for the sake of others. But these nobles and mercenaries were not stupid. If they thought about it carefully, how could they not hear the implication? But they were fascinated by the temptation of treasure and life, and shouted one by one.


    Seeing that he had supporters, little Colney was secretly happy. In order to prevent these people from regretting later, he immediately took them to President koldzki''s office.


    In fact, since the Swedes besieged the monastery, Dean koldzki rarely slept for more than four hours. He spent his time every day praying and soothing people.


    Today, the kitchen prepared breakfast for him. Dean koldzki had not eaten a mouthful.


    After listening to little korny''s intention, Dean koldzki stood up. He went to the wall where the statue of the Virgin was hanging and stood motionless.


    "He''ll tell us there''s no secret way," little corney guessed.


    "There''s no secret way," said Dean koldzki.


    Little corney showed such an expression.


    "Why not? Dean, think again." an aristocrat couldn''t wait to be a bird.


    "No, indeed. It''s not easy to dig Daguang Mingshan monastery built on rocks, and we don''t believe that anyone will dare to risk universal condemnation and think ill of the monastery."


    After hearing this, those who thought there was still a chance of life were desperate.


    At this time, President koldzki said:


    "My brothers! When you can''t sleep at night, my Lord is sleepless all night; when you are praying to the virgin for salvation, I am praying all night. Fatigue and weakness are torturing you and me. But everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the country. The Swedish cannon is so powerful that one shot will destroy the dome of the monastery, but even your heart Has the dome been destroyed? You think all resistance is useless and want to run for your life. If you really think so, my brothers, then you are blaspheming God, because you deny God''s omniscience and omnipotence and think that there is another power that can surpass the earth. If anyone really thinks so, please stand up. "


    Doubting God is a big crime. No one came forward.


    Seeing that no one stood up, Dean koldzki said, "since no one stood up to sing this tune, let''s defend the monastery and the most holy virgin with our perseverance and sacrifice. Everyone who sacrifices today will enter heaven after death."


    Knowing that there was no way back, everyone was deeply moved by what President koldzki said. Seeing that his plan was broken, little kolny had to stand up and defend himself.


    "Abbot," said little corney, "I think you misunderstood us. We are not greedy for life and fear of death. We just want to transfer the old and weak women and children who can''t fight and the wealth of the monastery. After all, women and children are innocent, and many of the treasures of the monastery are the wealth of the whole Republic."


    "Of course I know what you mean, knights Kearney," said Dean koldzki kindly: "You said these things out of public rather than private interest. I''m glad you can plan for the future of the monastery under such difficult conditions. Although you took the wrong path. Since everyone knows there is no way back, I hope you can focus on guarding the monastery next."


    President koldzki said "you". Obviously, he knew that the main messenger of this incident was little kolny.


    Little korny was frightened into a cold sweat. He didn''t expect President kordezki to be so bright and insightful.


    Little Kearney and the others bowed and walked out. Dean koldzki immediately called Chechen and Natalie. He knew that his words could only frighten these people, but could not solve all the problems.


    "How''s morale now?"


    As soon as they entered the office, President koldzki asked.


    Cherchen and Natalie looked at each other. Cherchen said, "it''s bad. Many people are frightened by the Swedish cannon."


    "What kind of people are they?" President koldzki asked again.


    "Most of them are farmers and nobles, and some mercenaries are frightened. I have to say that monks are better than anyone in courage," Chechen said.


    Cordez nodded. This is consistent with the situation of the man brought by little cordney just now.


    "How do you think we should boost our morale under the threat of Swedish gunfire?" President koldzki asked again.


    Natalie gave a solution to this problem.


    "With all due respect, abbot, soldiers are more important than more. In this case, we should drive those who are desperate out of the monastery and pay higher salaries to those who are willing to stay in the monastery. At the same time, we should mix up all the participants in the war, and disrupt farmers and nobles, monks and mercenaries, so as to prevent anyone from connecting in series," Natalie said.


    "It is worthy of being the daughter of the kishka family," said President koldzki secretly.


    "I agree with Natalie," Chechen said.


    "Then let''s do it. I have another idea - from now on, the three of us will get together every day to ask questions and discuss solutions. Cherchen is good at military, Natalie is good at politics, military, politics and faith, which are indispensable in this defense war." President koldzki suggested.


    This plan, of course, has been unanimously agreed by Cherchen and Natalie.

 Chapter 283

    Early the next morning, President koldzki announced his decision in public. He first expressed his gratitude to all those who had fought bravely for the monastery so far - whether nobles, farmers or mercenaries. At the same time, in view of the fact that some people can no longer contribute to the protection of the monastery for a variety of reasons, Dean koldzki expressed his understanding. He agreed to open the door for two hours and let the people leave the monastery, on the condition that the secrets in the monastery were not allowed to be divulged.


    Some weak willed people looked at each other, but did not stand up. They suspected that this was the Abbot''s hard to get plan. But when the door of the monastery really opened, these people couldn''t sit still. They packed up their soft clothes one after another, wrapped their faces in headscarves and walked out of the door.


    Chechen and Natalie stood on both sides of the gate with forty monks and watched them leave. Among the forty-seven people who left, Natalie saw little corney. He covered his whole face with a headscarf, and his two eyes peeped carefully around for fear of being recognized. When little corney saw Natalie looking at him, he drew back his eyes and walked with his head down.


    The original two-hour opening time took less than 30 minutes, and all the people who should leave left. To kordezki''s satisfaction, less than one tenth of the total number of monasteries left after giving up their hope to stick to it.


    When the gate of the monastery was closed again, Dean koldersky received a message that the old man kolnitsky, the former Warsaw sword officer, had died.


    The people who left the monastery were surrounded by Swedish soldiers as soon as they went down the mountain. After the necessary body searches and examinations, they were taken to the square of the barracks. Here, Swedish officers will screen them.


    Little corney saw a young Swedish officer with a delicate face standing on the stage of more than one person. When everyone comes to him, his fingers will point to the left or right. With the increase in the number of screening, little Colney found that the Swedish officer seemed to have a magical magic that could accurately distinguish a person''s identity. He saw that on the right were basically farmers and mercenaries, while on the left were nobles and friars.


    Finally, it''s little corney''s turn.


    "I''m an aristocrat." little corney directly revealed his identity.


    The young Swedish officer nodded and motioned little corney to the left.


    Then the two teams were taken away separately.


    Little corney, they were taken to a tent where another officer sat at a birch desk and bowed his head to record something.


    "Name, title and position." for everyone, the officer had only three questions.


    Some reported their real names, while others reported pseudonyms.


    When it was little corney''s turn, little corney hesitated.


    "Popovich." colny Jr. gave a pseudonym.


    The officer looked up at him with a smile and then wrote his name.


    At this time, there was a gunshot outside the tent. Little corney, they trembled with fear.


    The officer closed his notebook. He smiled and said, "give you another chance, or you''ll be like those people just now."


    Little corney''s pupils contracted sharply. He guessed that the people on the right had been executed. Because they are farmers and mercenaries, these people have no value to the Swedes.


    "My name is Kearney, and my grandfather is former Warsaw sword officer kearnitzki..." little Kearney said everything like a bean. He wanted to let the officer in front of him know that he was an important and valuable person.


    And others follow suit.


    After taking notes, the Swedish officer walked out of the tent. Then there was a hard hour. Little corney was worried about whether a team of Swedish soldiers would rush in and take him away and shoot him.


    "I knew it would be better to stay in the monastery," someone whispered in despair.


    But it''s too late.


    The curtain of the tent was lifted. Vreshzovic came in with alvid Wittenberg.


    Some people in the convertible recognized Wittenberg and vreshzovic, and they were busy saying hello to them.


    "Gentlemen, the general knows that you are all noble nobles and will give you treatment in line with your status," said vreshzovic.


    The people were busy thanking the general for his kindness.


    "But," said vreshzovic, turning his voice, "I will ask you something, and the general hopes you can answer truthfully."


    Then, vreshzovic asked about the location of the monastery''s artillery positions, the number of defenders, the number of food and arms, and more about whether the nobles hid their treasures. Some things about the monastery are what little corney knows, some don''t know, and some only know part of the information. This is because corney is not a professional. Their memory only comes from what they see and hear with their eyes. A lot of information is not accurate, and even the answers to the same question are often contradictory; On other issues, everyone remained silent.


    Wittenberg read the contents recorded by vreshzovic, and none of them admitted that they had hidden the treasure. He thought that these people were deliberately deceiving themselves, and none of them was honest. As soon as the general''s white beard stood up, he secretly disguised benevolence and kindness. He ordered vreshzovic to torture these people.


    Vreshzovic dared not neglect the general''s orders. He called in a group of Polish puppet troops and took everyone out of the tent.


    The torture began. Vreshzovic''s people can''t fight, and torture is an expert. Little Colney was stripped clean and he was hanged. A Polish puppet army held a whip and pulled it hard at little colny. After a while, little Kearney was torn open and covered with blood. Because of the cold weather, the blood flows out of the wound. When the blood coagulates on the skin early, it becomes ice. From a distance, little Colney''s body was like wearing a red ribbon.


    Others received no less punishment than little Colney. Some people''s heads were pressed into the cold water, while others were roasted on the fire.


    The executioner was tired. An officer came up again with a notebook to ask questions. As long as the answer was inconsistent with the first record, it would attract a new beating.


    "The caliber of the gun on the left side of the monastery," the officer asked little corney.


    "Six pound gun," said little corney weakly.


    "But what you said before was a three pound gun," said the officer after comparing his notes.


    "I remember wrong," little corney admitted.


    "So where are your family''s assets in Krakow?" the officer asked again.


    "Hiding under a poplar tree in the forest of vadovace," little corney confessed.


    But it didn''t bring little Colney safety. As soon as he finished, the officer tore off the blood scab from little corney''s wound.


    "Any more?" asked the officer.


    "No more." little corney had no strength in pain.


    The officer tore off another piece.


    Little corney cried with tears in his heart. The pain was beyond words.


    But the executioners had no sympathy. A executioner took a torch and said to little corney, "cold, sir. I''ll warm you up."


    With that, the man roasted little corney''s waist with a torch


    The cruel criminal law lasted a whole day. Few people survived. The cries of the victims could be heard even in the monastery.


    "My Lord, he''s dead."


    The executioner pointed to a charred piece of charcoal and said to vreshzovic.


    "Did you find anything useful?"


    "Asked, a total of three locations."


    "Well, put that disgusting thing down and bury it. It''s disgusting!" said vreshdrovich, covering his nose.

 Chapter 284

    For the next few days, the sound of heavy cannons sounded again every 30 minutes. Although it only fired ten shells a day, the damage caused by these shells to Daguang Mingshan monastery exceeded the total before the arrival of heavy cannons.


    On this day, two shells from heavy cannons hit the wall of the monastery and opened two big holes in it. When dozens of Swedish infantry saw that the wall had collapsed, they crossed the trench and rushed up.


    The road leading to the monastery gate is long and narrow, only enough for three people to walk side by side. The dozens of Swedish infantry had to rush up in a dense formation.


    The way up the mountain was sprinkled with water by Cherchen. On such a cold day, the water has frozen on the road, and the people who go up the mountain will fall if they are not careful.


    On the top of the city wall, mitzkevich and several mercenaries held bows and guns to stop the enemy who carefully went up the mountain.


    Mitzkevich shot ten arrows in one minute. Each arrow hit the enemy. One of the Swedish infantry had three arrows in his body. He fell to the ground when the fourth arrow hit his neck.


    With so many arrows in such a short time, mitzkevich''s arm was sore. He threw the composite bow to the ground and took a rope and gun from a mercenary. Mitskevich raised his hand with a feeling, and a Swedish infantry who had just crossed his companion''s body fell.


    Two Swedish infantry were killed in a row, and the repressive fire of the Swedish artillery at the foot of the mountain finally noticed here. A three pound artillery shell hit the crenel of the city wall and buried mitzkevich and several mercenaries standing behind the crenel in the ruins.


    "Mitzkevich!"


    Natalie, who shot behind two earth baskets, saw that mitzkevich''s position was hit by gunfire. She screamed, then threw down the rope and gun in her hand and ran towards the ruins.


    She scraped away the dust and dragged out two bodies from the ruins, but neither was mitzkevich. The man''s finger moved when she dragged it to the third one.


    "Miss, I''m fine," mitzkevich said weakly. His head and arms were covered with blood, and a big cut was made in his ear.


    "Don''t talk!" Natalie said anxiously. She dragged mitskovich out of the ruins, and then called two monks to send mitskovich down for treatment.


    "Gun, ready!"


    Just as Natalie was about to return to the crenel and continue shooting, she heard Father sparsokukotsky shouting a slogan under the wall. It turned out that the group of Swedish infantry had rushed to the gap.


    Father sparsokukotsky gathered more than 20 monks with long guns and blocked the gap. Both gaps are small. Ten long guns are blocked there. It is almost impossible for anyone to wear them.


    The dozens of Swedish infantry hold short and broad swords, which are suitable for street warfare and wall warfare, but they have no advantage in the face-to-face confrontation with long guns. The Swedish infantry who first rushed to the gap were at a loss after a burst of fire and guns. They had to stare at the airtight forest of guns.


    The Swedes stopped their attack, and the defenders on the wall would not stop. They re fused those unexploded flowering bombs and threw them down the city wall as grenades. After a few explosions, there were seven or eight more bodies at the gap. All the remaining Swedish infantry fled.


    In a gun position, Cherchen is sending off the retreating Swedish infantry with chain bullets. This kind of shell was originally used by the navy to break the mast of enemy ships. Now it is used by Chechen to fight infantry. After the chain bullet is launched, it will rotate around the center point and can sweep all the enemies.


    Chechen found that he was more and more capable of shooting. Just this morning, he overturned a gun set up by the Swedes on the artillery position and blew up a four-wheel carriage to pieces. Now, seven more Swedish infantry have died in their own hands.


    Alvid Wittenberg at the foot of the mountain saw that the hard opened gap was filled back by military stones and wood, and angrily kicked over a bucket of burning tar.


    "Why do they still have so much gunpowder for so many days?" said alvid Wittenberg angrily. Alvid was a little incredible. He felt that he was attacking not a monastery, but an arsenal.


    "Obviously, they have no shortage of saltpeter and sulfur. Charcoal, the wood burned by our incendiary bombs, is ready for them," said Anders Eriksson, standing next to alvid Wittenberg.


    "How many days do we have?"


    "It''s less than a month. It can''t be delayed any longer."


    Alvid wiedenberg walked down the podium with a dejected face.


    Alvid wiedenberg believes that the problem now is that although the heavy artillery transported to the foot of the mountain can open a gap in the wall of the monastery, the narrow and icy roads limit the number and speed of attacking infantry, making each attack an oil adding tactic. After each attack was retreated, the city guarding friars could quickly repair the gap, and they would pour water on the stones and wood to fill the gap. In the cold winter, water quickly condenses into ice, which is harder than iron.


    "We have to think of another way," said alvid Wittenberg.


    "I have another piece of bad news for you, sir. Last night, vreshzovic''s men ran more than 20, and escaped with weapons," said Anders Eriksson.


    "Damn it, why didn''t vreshzovic himself come and tell me himself."


    But before Anders Ericsson could answer, alvid Wittenberg heard music coming from the direction of the monastery.


    "Virgin Mary, Virgin Mary!


    Thank God and praise the virgin.


    Virgin Mary


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Pray to your son, God,


    Listen to our prayers,


    Give us glory, give us happiness,


    Let us revere the gods on earth,


    Enter heaven after death. "


    In such a roar of gunfire, there were still people playing and singing in Daguangming Mountain Monastery, which surprised alvid Wittenberg and Anders Eriksson. They looked up and saw nothing but the high walls.


    In the monastery, the abbot, father koldzki, holding the holy image high, patrolled around the main building of the monastery with the help of two vice deans. Behind them were a group of choir boys in white, who sang together with their angelic homophony. They are not afraid that there are shells that can fall from the sky at any time and sprinkle a fluffy holy water on everyone.


    Kordzki blessed the monks, the nobles, the mercenaries, the farmers and the walls of the monastery. He blessed every weapon that could defeat the enemy''s charge and defend the enemy''s attack.


    He went to a high platform and said calmly, "our virgin, our goddess of national protection - with your protection, we will be saved. Amen!"


    "Amen!"


    All echoed. The sound resounded inside and outside the monastery.


    "We have to think of another way," repeated alvid wiedenberg.


    At this time, his bodyguard, Coles tengsong, ran over.


    "General, a Polish nobleman asked to see you," Coles tengsong said.


    "Whoever it is, tell him I''m not free," said alvid wiedenberg.


    Seeing general alvid Wittenberg''s extreme impatience, Coles tengsong hesitated, but he still said, "the man said he had a way to persuade the monastery to surrender."

 Chapter 285

    "Poglexie, my old friend." Vice President shiratskov looked at his old friend with a complicated look. In the past, the old man came to the monastery to pray or visit himself, but this time, he came as a Swedish Messenger - a messenger to persuade surrender.


    In the main hall of the monastery, old poglexie met with the abbot. Those people are still standing behind President koldzki: Deputy President shiratskov, the zamoyski knight and Natalie.


    Cherchen and father sparsokukotsky are also in the hall today. Dean koldzki specially called them.


    "How are you, old city councilor, long time no see?" said Dean koldzki warmly. Although he also knew the purpose of old poglexie, he still regarded poglexie as a guest of the monastery as long as it did not involve "surrender".


    "Old, old. Useless." old poglexie said with a smile. The long journey, especially climbing the slippery road, really consumed the old man''s physical strength. Natalie looked at the old man. The ground was much darker than when she was in the manor, but his spirit was very good.


    "Natalie, I didn''t expect to see you here so soon." old poglexie saw Natalie standing behind the dean and said hello to her.


    "I''m all right," Natalie said.


    Bogglexie nodded. He knocked on the marble on the ground with his crutch. This is a signal that she is going to get to the point next.


    People obviously understand this meaning. Everyone regained their solemn look and waited for the old man to speak.


    "I''m here today to bring the order of general alvid Wittenberg and a letter to the Dean," said poglexie.


    Then he took the letter out of his pocket.


    "Originally, this letter was written by the general to the president, but there are so many people here. I think President koldzki is willing to let you know the content of the letter, so let me read it aloud. President, is that ok?" poglexie asked President koldzki for his opinion.


    With the consent of dean Kold, poglexie unfolded the letter and read it aloud: "Following the similes of the most holy monarchs of the Swedes, Goths and vandals, Finland, Estonia, Karelia, Bremen, verdau, shichetsin, Pomerania, the Archduke of kashubu and vandelia, the Duke of Lugen Island, the Lords of inglia, vismarco and Bavaria, Rhine PA * *, lulitz, Clivia and the count of Berg, I , general alvid Wittenberg wrote to the abbot of Daguang Mingshan Abbey, his Excellency koldzki: everyone knows how kind and enthusiastic I am towards the Abbey and the monks. Moreover, it is no secret how generous I am to the abbey. Therefore, I hope you will firmly believe that my kindness and enthusiasm towards you and the Abbey, even if it is This special period has never changed. Today, I write this letter not as a general, but as your friend to describe the following facts - the recent artillery fire has covered such a magnificent monastery, and a larger cannon will soon reach the foot of the mountain of dachstorhova. The sound of artillery will burn jade and stone. This is not my wish. In order to avoid such a terrible disaster When the situation arises, I beg the abbot to put the monastery under my protection. With my care, all friars can get the desired peace and security, and the glory of the virgin will not go out. I solemnly promise you the following three points: the sanctity of the holy land, the sanctity of your property, and the sanctity of the lives of relevant people. I can guarantee that Before your misunderstanding about me is lifted, my people and I will not enter the monastery. I can also guarantee all the expenses of the monastery in the future. I will try my best to raise money for the monastery, which will not dry up the financial resources of the monastery, and even expand your financial resources.


    As long as you sign a paper of confession. Believe me, it is not shameful to bow to the great King Carl X and his army. Countless kings and princes have done so and have been forgiven.


    The messenger has something to do with the monastery. The abbot should trust him. Please make a decision early and announce your surrender.


    In addition, vreshzovic misinterpreted my intention and acted unfavourably. I have dismissed him and investigated him. "


    Although old poglexie''s voice was quiet, every word fell into the ears of the people. Frankly, alvid wiedenberg''s letter was very low, and his request for the monastery had changed from the original occupation to that as long as the monastery lowered its attitude and signed the instrument of surrender, which was a very favorable condition for the monastery.


    "Old bogglexie, will alvid wiedenberg keep his promise?" after listening to the content of the letter, vice president shiratskov asked excitedly before President koldzki spoke.


    For vice president sharatskov, it is already very generous for a hopeless monastery trapped in a lonely city to win such conditions.


    For the question of vice president shiratskov, poglexie smiled and said, "can the words of the Swedish general be false?"


    Vice President sharatskov was moved. Many people were as moved as vice president.


    But then Natalie stood up and retorted loudly: "I can''t trust the Swedes. Have they ever kept even the smallest promise? Stefan charnietsky believed them and opened the gate of Krakow to surrender, but in a flash, the Swedes looted the whole Krakow; the Republic had a three-year armistice with them, but their king tore up the agreement at the most difficult moment of the Republic About attacking our capital. Think about those who were tortured and tortured to death! There is no one in the world who has broken his word more than the Swedes. "


    Natalie said these are facts that have happened. His words made Vice President sharatskov''s moved heart retreat again.


    The others listened to Natalie and thought so.


    "Your Excellency, do you think we should trust Swedes?" President koldzki asked poglexie.


    Poglexie opened his mouth and smiled.


    "As an envoy of the Swedes, I certainly believe what they say," said bogglexie.


    Dean koldzki was silent for a moment. Then he said, "go back first. Please tell alvid Wittenberg that this matter is very important and we should think about it. If they are really sincere, the two sides will stop fighting for two days."


    The negotiations should be over. But then old poglexie said again, "Dean, and you. My mission as an envoy has been completed. Now I want to say something for myself. Please listen carefully."


    The crowd looked at bogglexie and did not know what the old man would say.


    Poglexie scanned for a week and then shouted, "I beg you, don''t surrender! Don''t surrender!"


    Before everyone reacted, old poglexie continued to make an impassioned speech. That tone was completely different when I read the letter just now.


    "My brothers, I can''t sleep at night when you are fighting hard. But I am not pessimistic because of resisting the enemy and resisting humiliation. I can''t see the motherland and your hope of victory. At that time, I thought: maybe in three days, I will hear the news of the fall of the holy land. But ten days later, the holy land is still in your hands. I began to pray and pray for the national protector God gave you salvation. Every time I opened the chapter of the ''Apocalypse'', I thought, maybe God didn''t give up us. He really sent a savior for us. After another month, I no longer believe the prophecy of the four knights, because you have proved that even the most terrible Swedish army of Carl x can be defeated. You have completed it Even regular soldiers have not accomplished great feats. So, don''t be afraid, don''t be confused, and don''t despair. Because outside the monastery, more and more people follow your example. They no longer despair, but take up knives and guns to resist strong enemies. "


    Since the monastery was besieged, the people have not received any news from the outside world. The only news is the false news that the traitor brought to deceive the monastery to surrender. Now, from the old population of poglexie, we can hear that more and more people are rebelling outside the monastery, which makes everyone very excited.


    "Old friend, can you tell us something?" said Deputy Dean shiratskov. His voice was full of hope.


    "Of course, that''s why I came."


    Then poglexie told all the news he knew: in greater Poland, the people had begun an uprising to beat the isolated Swedes. They attack a grain transport team today and pull out an enemy outpost tomorrow; And Stefan charnietsky, the chief of the army, automatically lifted his oath because the Swedes took the lead in violating their contract. He jumped on the battlefield again and won many battles; The most gratifying thing is that in Lithuania, commander Pavel sapega recaptured werna and surrounded the traitor yanush in a small castle.


    In foreign countries, Frederick William, the elector, divorced from the Swedes. He returned to Konigsberg and no longer attacked Prussia with Carl X; In Riga, Prince Alexei''s army surrounded him and faced off with the troops of the returning braue vicinsburg and boguslav.


    In a word, everything is developing in favor of the Republic.


    Such exciting news is unheard of by all. Everyone was excited. Some people even said it was impossible, impossible. They can''t believe it''s true.


    But old poglexie said: "Please believe that this is true. Because of you, our country has kindled hope. So you must stick to it, because the reinforcements will come soon. The Swedes won''t last long. They themselves say that if they can''t attack the monastery in a month, they will withdraw. Because there''s no time for them to stay here. But the counterattack of the hungry wolf before he dies is the most terrible. I swear to you, Stefan will come, the rebels will come, the whole Republic will come, and we will come to save you. "


    With that, the old man flushed like an apple.


    President koldzki walked up to old poglexie and opened his arms.


    The old man threw himself into the president''s arms and they hugged each other for a long time. Then Vice President shiratskov hugged him, Knight zamoyski hugged him, Natalie hugged him, and father sparsokukotsky hugged him. They congratulated each other and hugged each other tightly, as if the Swedes had retreated.


    Only Chechen stood there motionless.

 Chapter 286

    Chechen did not join the cheers because he heard bogglexie say that Prince yanush was defeated in Lithuania and was trapped in a small castle. This means that the mercenary regiment led by his uncle Pedro may also have suffered heavy losses. He is now worried about the safety of his companions.


    To figure out why Prince yanush was defeated, it will take a month back. At that time, the defense of Daguangming Mountain Monastery had begun, and in distant Lithuania, the fateful battle between yanush raziweu and Pavel sapega was imminent.


    This is a real duel between the two. The Swedish army led by field marshal Brauer weixingsburg, who should have been the protagonist of the battlefield, had to take yanush''s bitter plea to return to the division because the Czar Russian army suddenly broke into Sweden and surrounded Riga.


    The 20000 people of boguslav, who could have been helped by the prince, were forcibly taken away by braue weixingsburg, including 10000 people, including Prince boguslav. The other 10000 people were surrounded by sapeki''s 20000 troops and could not move.


    Therefore, on the battlefield, the two former Lithuanian commanders and Deputy commanders unexpectedly ended their grievances with the same number of troops.


    Yanush raziwiu brought 20000 people out of Vilna. Before the war, the hero knew that this was his last possession, and he knew the weight of his opponent. Although sapega''s troops could not be compared with his own mercenaries in quality, the other party had more generals available than himself, so he changed his arrogance and marched carefully all the way.


    And sapega is also careful. What he did not expect was that Alexander otkinski''s army would return quickly from Lida fort, and yanush had a new force of 8000 people. Therefore, as he advanced slowly, he methodically captured the outposts around Werner one by one. When the Allied forces attacked twenty miles away from Werner, the two armies met.


    At that time, when sapega marched westward and the front pointed directly at Werner, yanush also marched south of the alliance along a parallel March route, ready to seize the opportunity to flank the alliance. The two sides met on the plain, with yanush defending and sapega defending.


    Yanush''s army occupied the ground of the defensive array to the north, with forests on both sides. At that time, when fighting, it was generally impossible to enter every forest because it was inconvenient to carry forward firepower, but the two sides broke the Convention and launched a fierce battle on the edge of the forest at both ends of the front. The gap between the two forests is a flat land. Yanushi built strong field fortifications here and carefully arranged so that the artillery fire in the two wings of the forest can cross the center to form a fire trap. Yanush''s army in the front line is up to 14 mercenary companies with more than 14000 infantry under the command of Alexander otkinski.


    On the second line, nine squadrons led by yanush, with a total of 2700 cavalry, lined up behind the central defense line. Yanush''s army also has 80 cannons. Fyodor obkhovich, a general who had been idle, was also used by yanush this time (yanush was also defended in case there were not many generals who could be independent). He was arranged behind the front and served as a reserve team together with three companies adapted by the militia.


    Yanush believed that in such a favorable defensive terrain, the prince''s army had absolute geographical advantages, and sapega could not cope with himself under the condition of the same force. However, yanush ignored one point: there was a gap outside the battlefield at the far end of the forest on his left. If Sapei added a strange soldier and made a far-reaching detour to the back of the prince''s army, with fiordo''s cowardly character, could he hold on.


    Commander sapega didn''t want to hit a stone with an egg. But the arrival of a new force changed the battlefield situation. Originally surrounded by Czarist Russian troops, mihau raziweu, yanush''s colleague, got out of trouble due to the armistice agreement between the Republic and Czarist Russia. After recuperation, he came to support commander sapesh with 10000 people. The Patriot also selflessly handed over his army to the commander of sapega, without any desire to fight for power and profit.


    As a result, sapega, who has a good government and a harmonious people, finally has the strength to attack.


    On the Allied side, as a pioneer, Anjie kemitz reversed his previous style. He did not rush to lead a 7000 strong infantry army to contact the prince''s army, but did not launch an attack immediately. He waited for more than an hour, and the price was to enable the prince''s army to greatly strengthen the fortifications.


    Although this is not in line with Anjie''s personality, it happens for a reason. Because the 3000 cavalry led by mihau are still on the circuitous road, he wants to keep pace with mihau.


    When the army and artillery led by Pavel sapega and mihau raziwiu finally stepped out of the defensive position, Anjie was finally able to attack the central position of the pro King army. Commander sapesh led 10000 troops to the center of the town and cooperated with Anjie''s 10000 troops to press in.


    Four thousand men led by Colonel Jerzy haretsky attacked the positions held by the right wing of the prince''s army on the left. Strangely, his front was the mercenary regiment led by Pedro. Captain Sigmund rukash commanded the right wing of the 6000 allied forces to attack the enemy position at the other end. Sapega''s plan is similar to the strategy of field marshal braue wickensburg in the battle of Lida Fort: first attract the central forces of the pro King army with fierce attacks on both wings and nail them firmly, and then the special soldiers of mihau finish naming and hit the back stab.


    At 7:30 in the morning, the two armies exchanged fire, and the roar of artillery shocked the world.


    At nearly eight o''clock, the two wings of the Allied forces began to attack. The left wing of Jerzy halletsky was tenaciously resisted by the mercenary regiment led by Pedro. When enemies meet, they are particularly jealous. Colonel halletsky launched three attacks in an hour, but they were all blocked back. The two sides repeatedly rushed and killed, resulting in heavy casualties. In a counter charge led by yelisi, the Colonel''s left cheek was wiped by bullets and blood flowed like a flood, but Colonel haretsky refused to bandage and loudly scolded the retreating soldiers around him, saying that even if I die, I will destroy the damn mercenary regiment.


    Captain Sigmund lukash wore a winged cavalry armour with huge wings on his back. He was very eye-catching in the battle. Therefore, the captain was shot three times in the scuffle, but the bullets either slipped away by the winged cavalry armour or missed the key. The nearby allies and Prince''s army were surprised and thought he was protected by gods.


    By about 11 noon, 17000 troops in the front line had almost captured the three lines of defense of the prince''s army despite heavy casualties. Yanush was forced to put his cavalry into the battlefield. The cavalry stood out from the central line of defense and scuffled with Anjie.


    The 10000 main forces led by sapesh also saw the opportunity and put more pressure on the prince''s army.


    It was at this time that captain rukash''s good luck came to an end. When he broke through the third line of defense, he was bombarded by a prince''s artillery position hidden in the dense forest. As a result, his horse was killed first, and then he himself was seriously injured. The remnants of the Allied forces had to retreat in chaos, and almost all their officers were killed.


    Under such favorable circumstances, Alexander otkinski''s three mercenary companies did not launch a favorable counterattack, but stopped when they recovered to the second line of defense. After learning that the right wing was almost collapsed, commander sapega took over the command of the central front near noon. He sent Anjie to lead 2000 people to rush to the rescue, ordered the right wing to suspend the attack, just made a situation that it would attack at any time, and nailed the troops of the right-wing Prince''s army to the position.


    At 12:30 p.m., the 3000 cavalry of the Allied forces led by mihau finally broke through the forest barrier and suddenly appeared behind the prince''s army. This gave fiordo obhovich a great shock. Although the cowardly general blocked, he hid in the last row of the battle, which greatly hurt the morale of the companies adapted by the three civilian regiments. Mihau''s cavalry cut through fiordo''s three companies like hot knives cutting butter.


    At this time, yanushi showed a wise commander''s battlefield response. He dispatched troops from the center to urgently form a defense line parallel to the main position to block this new threat, and then rushed to the right wing to prepare for attack.


    Now it depends on who gets through the battle line first. If mihau breaks through the central defense line of the prince''s army earlier than yanush, the prince will be defeated; On the contrary, if yanush is allowed to break through the alliance from the right, the alliance will be destroyed.


    Just then, a battlefield appeared unexpectedly. Yanush raziwiu suddenly fainted on his horse and fell off his horse. Without the command of the commander, the prince''s army was in chaos. Okinski, who took over the command of yanush, had no prestige like yanush. The mercenaries refused to obey the orders and fled one after another.


    Sapega could not believe that the Allied forces had won such a victory for no reason. He could only attribute it to the blessing of the goddess of national protection.


    During the war, the Allied forces suffered 6000 casualties, while the prince army suffered 2000 casualties, but 6000 were captured.


    If yanushi did not faint at the last moment, even if the Allied forces broke through the prince''s front and occupied the battlefield, the prince should be able to lead a large force to retreat. According to the diary written by commander sapega himself later, if we suffer two more victories like this, the alliance itself will be destroyed.


    It can only be said that God does not bless yanush raziwiu. After that, longzinski escorted Prince yanush and some defeated soldiers to tikeqing''s castle. After occupying Werner, the Allied forces surrounded the castle. Yanush, who was trapped in the isolated castle, was at a dead end.

 Chapter 287

    Old poglexie was sent out of the monastery with two priests. The two priests were sent to the Swedish Barracks as representatives of the peace talks. Of course, the so-called peace talks are just a plan devised by President koldzki to delay time.


    The news brought by poglexie had spread through the monastery by word of mouth, and everyone was elated. They lit all the tar barrels, and some fired indiscriminately to express their joy. From the Swedish barracks, the monastery seemed to fall into a fire. This surprised alvid wiedenberg and others. Of course, the two priests explained that the monastery was celebrating the upcoming peace talks.


    Chechen sat next to a gun and put his hands on his knees looking at the northeast. The news from old poglexie made him anxious. Yanush was defeated. He didn''t know what happened to Uncle Pedro? How''s Fatima? Whether yelisi was injured, etc. he was worried about the safety of the mercenary regiment and really wanted to go back to Lithuania immediately.


    But now, how did he go?


    "What''s the matter with you, alvar? Is it because of the defeat of yanush?"


    While Cherchen was upset, Natalie sat beside him.


    Natalie can be said to be the first person to find out something different about Chechen. She saw that Chechen was not happy when she heard the news that the monastery was about to win. After old poglexie left, she walked away alone. She knew that he was worried. In connection with old poglexie''s speech, she mentioned yanush''s defeat in Lithuania. Natalie guessed that Cherchen must be depressed about this matter.


    "You don''t need to worry so much. Although Prince yanush is full of evil, he is a great nobleman of the Republic. As long as he surrenders, commander sapega won''t hurt him, and I believe the king will forgive him. Although this is not the result I want to see," Natalie said.


    Obviously, Natalie mistakenly thinks that Chechen is worried about yanush, who once had the friendship of master and servant.


    "It''s not like that, Natalie. I''m worried about my uncle and the companions of the mercenary regiment." seeing Natalie, she would be wrong, Chechen explained. Moreover, he also needs a target to talk to.


    "My uncle and I came from Spain. At first, we worked as mercenaries in Smolensk. There I made a group of friends. They came together because of their own unfortunate experiences. Later, by chance, I saved yanush, who was still a great hero of your Republic. Yanush made me a hero in order to thank me for saving my life His family officials also funded to set up a mercenary regiment for me to command. So my friends and I finally have a home. We fought for yanushi and ourselves, and fought against czar Russia and the allies. Now yanushi has been defeated. I know he is a sinner, and he is to blame. What I worry about is whether my uncle and those friends are well I really shouldn''t have left the mercenary regiment. I wish I had been with them. "


    Said, Che Chen cried. This was the first time he had shown a weak side in front of Natalie.


    His head rested on Natalie''s solid thigh and sobbed like a kitten.


    Natalie was startled by Chechen''s move. She subconsciously wanted to push Chechen''s head away. But when she saw Che Chen crying bitterly, her heart softened. Natalie no longer resisted Chechen''s move, but stroked Chechen''s hair to comfort him:


    "Don''t worry, alvar. The war is coming to an end. Didn''t you hear that? The Swedes will withdraw in another month, and I will accompany you to Lithuania. I believe God will bless your uncle and your friends. If they are captured and fall into the hands of the allies, there is no need to worry. Commander sapega is calming down After Lithuania, he will certainly attack the Swedes. He needs people who can fight. He will be kind to them and solicit them for his own use. "


    Natalie tried to guide Chechen to think for the better. As for accompanying Che Chen to Lithuania, she didn''t know why she said these words. Originally, after completing the task of retrieving the crown, she was going to rush back to Silesia immediately.


    Che Chen''s cry was reduced, and the two teenagers snuggled up. In the darkness aside, father sparsokukotsky looked at them with a happy smile on his face and slowly retreated back to the darkness.


    The negotiations between the monastery and alvid wiedenberg began early in the morning the day after the two priests and old poglexie arrived at the Swedish barracks.


    The negotiations between the two priests and alvid Wittenberg and Anders Eriksson began with an endless wrangle. According to the request of dean koldzki, the priest must obtain Carl X''s guarantee that the monastery will not be infringed before the monastery meets and closes. This was unacceptable to the two generals. They must surrender immediately. Because the road was closed by heavy snow, even alvid Wittenberg sent a messenger to get the king''s guarantee regardless of the danger. This time, it took more than a month. By that time, whether the monastery surrendered or not was meaningless to them.


    Alvid wiedenberg excitedly said to the two priests, can''t he convince the chancellor of koldzki if he is a Swedish general? Would he deceive a group of monks?


    But no matter how hysterical alvid Wittenberg roared and threatened with both soft and hard, the two priests just didn''t let go. He bluntly pointed out that vreshzovic was the subordinate of alvid Wittenberg. Long after his sneak attack on the monastery failed, general alvid Wittenberg''s credibility was zero.


    During this period, General Anders Eriksson continued to round the field. Finally, the two priests said that if the Swedish army could stop fighting for three days to show their sincerity, they could take the words of the two generals back to the monastery.


    Alvid wiedenberg had no choice but to agree to the proposal temporarily. He repeatedly said that three days, only three days. The two priests nodded and said yes.


    Although the three-day period was short, the monastery used this difficult armistice to strengthen its defense from the inside. Three days later, when the two priests entered the Swedish barracks again, they made another suggestion that if the monastery could get the assurance of the order, they would also be willing to make peace with general alvid wiedenberg.


    The headquarters of the order is located in Krakow, which is much closer than Warsaw. Alvid Wittenberg estimated that he could go back and forth in ten days at the slowest. The general wanted to agree to the proposal immediately, but Anders Ericsson stopped it. Unlike the impatient Wittenberg, Anders Eriksson is insightful. He has understood that both the king''s guarantee and the order''s endorsement are a delaying measure of the monastery. They are delaying time.


    After hearing Anders Eriksson''s words, alvid Wittenberg was furious. He was about to hang the two priests at the muzzle of the gun to carry out the "shooting". But this was dissuaded by Anders Ericsson. Anders Eriksson believed that since the two countries exchanged troops and did not cut envoys, since the two priests dared to come, they must have put life and death aside, and there was no point in killing them.


    But alvid Wittenberg''s remaining anger remained. He hung the two priests at the foot of the mountain.

 Chapter 288

    When the two priests died, they looked peaceful. They walked on the execution rack like martyrs. When two Swedish executioners put a rope around their necks, the two priests chanted a prayer.


    Around the gallows, in addition to the Swedes, there were Polish puppet troops led by vreshzovic. Most of them are Catholics. They are ashamed to see the two priests die with emotion, but they can only stand idly by. They bowed their heads and dared not look at the priests.


    In the monastery, father koldzki and others also saw this scene. Everyone, including Vice President sharatskov, was indignant at the atrocity of the Swedes killing envoys. The zamoisky Knight even wanted to rush out with a team of Ren to save the two priests.


    Although zamoyski''s action was reckless, it also showed the vigorous fighting spirit and courage of all the people defending the monastery after learning that they were not alone.


    "Father, let me fire to see the two priests off," Chechen said to Dean koldzki. What the monastery can do now is to destroy a few more Swedes and bury the two priests.


    Dean koldzki nodded. He closed his eyes and did not want to see the tragic scene of his fellow believers hanging.


    Two Swedish executioners activated the switch of the gallows. With the falling of the bottom plate, the bodies of the two priests were suspended, their necks were tightened, and then lost their lives.


    "Boom!"


    The cannon of the monastery to see the two priests off also rang. The difference between the salute on peace day is that this artillery firing is a real shell. These shells fell at the foot of the mountain and blew up the unprepared Swedes and their puppet army. Individuals turned their horses and ran away in vain.


    From that afternoon, Swedes attacked Daguangming Mountain Monastery again. This time, alvid Wittenberg caught up with the puppet army who was afraid of fighting. When they charged, they let the puppet army take the lead, and the Swedish soldiers followed them.


    Every time heavy artillery opened a gap in the wall of the monastery, the Swedes used small artillery to suppress the guards near the gap, and then the Swedes continued to attack wave by wave with the Polish puppet army as a meat shield.


    These days are also the hardest time for the monastery garrison to fight. Although the garrison can hold the gap and drive the enemy down every time, the cost is heavy - nearly one third of the people are killed or injured. For the first time, the cries of the wounded exceeded the prayers in the church.


    Chechen also suffered a lot of injuries. A shell landed near him, and the shell bounced. It jumped from the ground and hit a wall behind Chechen. Scattered fragments scratched letchechen''s arm. This is the second time he has almost been in danger. Earlier, a small gun beside him exploded because the gunner was too nervous and put double gunpowder into the chamber. Fortunately, Chechen went down to get the gunpowder at that time, and the fragments from the explosion of the gun barrel hit the sandbag where he stood.


    When night fell, the Swedes finally stopped the attack.


    When President koldzki inspected the wall as usual, he called Cherchen and Natalie aside. Dean Kold asked them how long the monastery would last.


    "Not good, dear Dean. If the enemy keeps such fierce fire, we may not be able to hold it for ten days." Chechen said pessimistically.


    "I think the fog on the mountain is getting bigger and bigger these days. Maybe the thick fog can hinder their shelling. And don''t you reinforce the gap with ice water? I think the effect is very good, and the city wall is much stronger," said Dean koldzki.


    But this is obviously a layman''s statement.


    Che Chen shook his head and said, "the thick fog will not hinder them. Because once the gun aims at a fixed target, it can still fire at night. As for strengthening the city wall with ice, it can only be an expedient measure. It is nothing more than delaying the fall of the monastery."


    "Isn''t there any other way?" asked the dean.


    "Unless they launch a sneak attack and blow up their heavy guns," Chechen said.


    As soon as his voice fell, Natalie said, "I''ll go! I''ll take someone to blow up their heavy guns."


    "No. the enemy''s position is patrolled every day, and we don''t know their password. You''ll be found as soon as you get to the edge of the trench."


    Chechen stopped Natalie''s recklessness.


    The most important thing is to hide your whereabouts and complete the task without being discovered by the enemy. It''s countless times harder than a sneak attack.


    The three were speechless for a moment. At this time, father sparsokukotsky came over with a long gun on his back.


    "Regiment," father sparsokukotsky saw that there was standing next to Chechen. Dean koldzki and Natalie quickly changed their words: "aleval, we have a man."


    "Who?" asked Chechen.


    "It''s under vreshzovic. It''s important for him to run from the enemy," said father spasokukotsky.


    Che Chen was greatly surprised. What important thing can a puppet army sneak over in the middle of the night? He hurried to ask the priest to bring the man.


    Soon, father sparsokukotsky brought the puppet army to Chechen and other three people.


    Che Chen looked at each other. The puppet army was in his thirties, with brown hair and strong figure. The quality of his uniform is good. Obviously, he also has a certain position on that side.


    "What''s your name?" Chechen asked.


    The puppet army looked at Chechen, Natalie and koldzki.


    "I have something to say to the abbot," said the puppet army.


    "I am the dean of koldzki." father koldzki took a step forward.


    As soon as the puppet army heard that the president in front of him was the president, he fell to his knees with a plop and kept kissing kordzki''s blackened white robe.


    "Father, I''m guilty," said the puppet army.


    It turned out that the puppet army''s name was Peter, a small flag warrior under vreshzovic. He is a noble and a devout Catholic. Although he and his men also participated in the siege of the monastery, according to himself, he and his men pointed the muzzle of the gun at the land under the monastery Wall every time they opened fire.


    Peter thought he could calm himself by doing so. But a few days ago, Peter was deeply shocked by the death of the two priests. His heart was extremely tortured. Every day he dreamed that he had gone to hell.


    Peter doesn''t want to go to hell. So he decided to do more to atone for his sin of shooting at the monastery of the patroness. Peter knew that the biggest threat to the monastery was the Swede''s heavy gun. He came to help the monastery blow up the heavy gun.

 Chapter 289

    According to Peter, because of the cold weather at night, Swedes often give them the task of nursing, while Swedes themselves hide in the house to keep warm.


    At this time, only a few Swedish Gunners were operating artillery in the artillery position. Peter can sneak the Raiders into the artillery position. As long as he moves quickly and conceals, he can blow up the heavy artillery that poses the greatest threat to the monastery before the Swedes find it.


    Dean koldzki looked at Peter for a long time. He said, "thank you, kind child. Please wait a moment and let''s plan."


    "Father, please believe me. I sincerely want to atone for the merciful virgin. In fact, I have planned everything, and some people who think the same as me are willing to help. But we don''t have gunpowder, and the Swedes are very strict with gunpowder and don''t let us touch it easily. I came to the monastery to ask for help." Peter heard that Dean koldzki asked him to wait, Thinking that the Dean didn''t trust him, he raised his hands and cried to the dean to express his feelings.


    Dean koldzki helped Peter up. He comforted Peter by saying that he didn''t distrust him, but that it was important and that he needed to think carefully about the most suitable candidate.


    Peter believed the dean''s words, and he retired with father sparsokukotsky.


    "What do you think?"


    After Peter left, Dean koldzki asked Cherchen and Natalie.


    "I think this is an excellent opportunity, Dean. Now the biggest threat to the monastery is the heavy artillery. If we blow it up, the monastery can continue until the Swedes withdraw," Cherchen said.


    He had the idea of sneaking into Swedish artillery positions. In Smolensk, Ivan Baohong destroyed the artillery positions that posed the greatest threat to czar Russia and zaporoze Cossacks by sneak attacks. Bao Hong''s action is still fresh in Chechen''s memory.


    "But is Peter really trustworthy? Dean, I don''t doubt a real Catholic''s belief in the Virgin Mary. It''s just a coincidence that Peter came." Natalie said doubtlessly.


    "I don''t think we should doubt him. Just think, what good can he do by tricking us out of the monastery to destroy us? For the monastery, even if the sneak attack fails, it will only lose a few people, and our will to resist will not be extinguished. For Peter, we are right behind him. If this is a trap, he will die first." Cherchen retorted to Natalie.


    Seeing that Cherchen refuted herself, Natalie stared at him angrily. This move is somewhat inexplicable. I don''t quarrel with Natalie, just exchange different views. What''s so angry?


    At this time, President koldzki spoke.


    "I agree with aleval. Although I don''t have the ability to see through a person''s heart, I can see from Peter''s eyes and expression that he doesn''t seem to be lying. But now there''s another question, how can we destroy the cannon?"


    Seeing that President koldzki agreed with his opinion, Chechen said happily, "it''s easy to do. We can find a cow bladder, fill it with gunpowder, and then put it into the mouth of the ''fire dragon''. As long as we light the fire rope, we''re sure to blow it apart."


    "It''s impossible!" father koldzki said in surprise. "Those demons fill the mouth of the fire dragon with a powder packet every day, but they don''t see it explode."


    "Dean, you have a wise mind and a strong heart..."


    Because President koldzki was on his side, Chechen was in a good mood. When he spoke, he greatly complimented the president.


    President koldzki waved his hand again and again.


    Chechen then turned: "But you don''t understand guns. If a person pushes gunpowder into the muzzle to the end and then loads the shell, the power of gunpowder will not burst the gun body, it will push the shell out; but if you just put gunpowder in the muzzle of the gun, the energy of gunpowder explosion will be released nowhere, and the gun chamber will be blown open. Am I right, Natalie?"


    Dean koldzki looked at Natalie.


    "Yes, it''s no secret to people who know guns," Natalie said.


    Dean koldzki understood. Now, the last question is who to send.


    "I''ll go!" Natalie volunteered. "My shooting and knife skills are the best of all the people in the monastery. Even if there is an accident, I can get out of it."


    "Come on, if you run into a Swedish patrol, how can you explain that you are a woman?" Chechen objected to Natalie''s going. He said to Dean koldzki, "Dean, I''d better go."


    But at this time, Natalie also refuted that Cherchen''s martial arts skills were too poor to deal with any accidents and dangers.


    In a word, neither of them thinks the other is the right person.


    Dean koldzki looked at Cherchen and Natalie. His heart had made a choice.


    "Let aleval go." President koldzki said, "what this operation needs most is not strong martial arts, but smart mind. I believe aleval can complete this task. Of course, Natalie, you don''t have nothing to do. You ambush at the foot of the mountain to meet Cherchen."


    "But..." Natalie still wanted to refute, but this time, kordezki''s determination was extremely firm.


    After deciding to send Chechen to carry out this task, President koldzki asked Natalie to call Peter.


    "Forgive me, child."


    After Natalie left, Dean koldzki said to Cherchen. He knew that the mission this time was a near death. He supported Chechen and gave up Chechen''s life.


    "Dean, someone must make a sacrifice." Chechen said faintly.


    With that, he knelt down in front of President koldzki.


    "Dean, I want to confess to you. My name is not aleval, although it is indeed my surname. My real name is aleval Chechen..." Chechen confided everything to Dean kordezki.


    After listening to Chechen''s experience, President koldzki was very sorry.


    "Child, God will only punish the real villains. You have only been deceived. What you have done now has already redeemed everything before." Dean koldzki said to Chechen.


    Hearing what the dean said, Chechen felt full of strength.


    Then Natalie came back with Peter. She also held a full cow bladder full of gunpowder in her hand.


    "Be sure to come back safely," Natalie said to Chechen.


    "Sure." Chechen replied with a smile.


    "Peter, this alvar will complete this sacred task with you. But can you tell me how you mixed in with him?" Dean koldzki finally asked Peter. He wanted to make sure that Peter had a complete plan before he came.


    "Rely on this," said Peter. He took out a luggage bag containing a Polish militia uniform.

 Chapter 290

    At first, the Swedes disarmed all the Polish militia after occupying Krakow and put them home. But after a while, alvid wiedenberg clearly felt that the troops were insufficient. He had to rely on people like vreshzovic to form a new Polish army to make up for the shortage of Swedish troops.


    Swedes are not responsible for the salaries of these Polish puppet troops. Most of these newly recruited soldiers are originally civilian groups around Krakow, so they turn out their original uniforms and wear them on their bodies.


    Peter gave Chechen such a uniform. This Polish militia uniform is dark blue, knee long, thick and warm. In addition to the uniform, there is a militia hat in the luggage bag.


    After Cherchen changed his clothes, he came to the wall with Peter. They can''t go out through the gate of the monastery because it''s easy to find. Father sparsokukotsky prepared two ropes. He tied the two ropes to their waist respectively, and then slowly put them down from the wall.


    When they reached the wall, Chechen and Peter arched their waist and lowered their bodies. Chechen''s hand involuntarily touched the cow bladder hanging on the back waist.


    "Slow down. We can''t get there until my men are on duty in the ditch." Peter whispered to Chechen.


    Obviously, the puppet officer named Peter was very careful and planned every step.


    Chechen and Peter walked carefully down the mountain. They went to the edge of the ditch and fell on the ground.


    On the other side of the trench, two Swedish soldiers were on duty. The two Swedish soldiers kept rubbing their hands and looked in the direction behind them as if they were waiting for something.


    Chechen lay on the cold snow, and soon the cold passed to his body. Neither he nor Peter dared to move because it would attract the attention of the opposite side.


    "If it goes on like this, I''m afraid I''ll be frozen to death in less than half an hour." Chechen thought.


    Fortunately, less than 20 minutes later, two people in Polish militia uniforms appeared next to the two Swedish soldiers. The Swedish soldiers kept abusing them, as if blaming them for coming too late, while the two poles kept bowing and bowing.


    Two Swedes left swearing. Two puppet soldiers stood at their posts.


    Five minutes later, Peter made a few mouse calls.


    This is clearly a code. The two puppet soldiers looked around when they heard the sound, and then connected a wooden board to the opposite side of the trench. Then they patrolled towards the other end.


    Chechen and Peter crossed the ditch and put the board away. They crossed the breast wall behind the trench and entered the camp.


    In a corner of the camp, Peter took two cloaks, one for himself and one for Cherchen.


    "Put it on quickly, or the water stains on our clothes will arouse suspicion," Peter said.


    Even such tiny details can be thought of, and Chechen can''t help but look at the puppet army officer with new eyes.


    "I''ve also participated in the Krakow defense before, and I''ve been praised by Stefan charnietsky''s general army!" Peter said proudly.


    In the camp, Peter didn''t take Cherchen directly to the Swedish artillery position, but came to the kitchen first. He asked Che Chen to wait outside. When he came out, he had a jar in his hand.


    Chechen smelled the smell. It should be chicken soup.


    Peter walked ahead with chicken soup, and Chechen walked behind as his guard. On the way, although they met several teams of patrol soldiers, these patrol soldiers did not doubt them.


    About 500 meters away, the position for heavy artillery is in sight.


    Cherchen saw four puppet troops on duty at the periphery of the position, and two soldiers in Swedish uniforms at the core position of the artillery.


    Peter stopped outside. He opened the jar and took a pretentious drink.


    The smell of the chicken soup soon overflowed. Several puppet soldiers were obviously familiar with Peter. They smelled the smell and came over one by one, shyly begging Peter. Peter was generous enough to pour them a small bowl alone. Those who got the chicken praised Peter''s good.


    At first, Che Chen was worried that his strange face would arouse the suspicion of the puppet soldiers. He tried to keep his head down and didn''t attract their attention. But soon Cherchen found that his worry was superfluous - these people obviously focused on eating and drinking, and didn''t pay attention to their little guard at all.


    It was the happiest thing to have a mouthful of hot chicken soup in the cold winter. Several puppet soldiers asked Peter again and again after drinking it. Of course Peter didn''t give it. He said loudly that it was prepared for his company commander.


    Peter''s loud noise finally caught the attention of two Swedish soldiers. They came towards Peter and the puppet army.


    Seeing that Peter was holding chicken soup in his hand, the greedy insects of two Swedish soldiers were hooked up. They salivated and grabbed it from Peter. Then they didn''t go back to the gun position, but walked to their barracks with laughter.


    Seeing that the chicken soup was robbed, several puppet soldiers secretly scolded the "Swede" and were ready to disperse.


    Then Peter said to them, "guys, do you still want chicken?"


    When these puppet soldiers heard that there were chickens, of course, they nodded yes one by one.


    "There''s still one burning in the kitchen. Go and get it. Remember to leave me a can and I''ll take it to the captain!" Peter said.


    A few puppet soldiers heard this, and their saliva flowed all over the ground. They also saw that the Swedes had left their posts without permission, and they ran to the kitchen one by one.


    After a while, there was no one in the heavily defended artillery position.


    "Go!"


    Seeing that there was no one around, Peter winked at Cherchen. The two men went together to the heavy gun.


    Chechen has never seen such a big gun. Although the giant gun of Smolensk had shocked Cherchen enough, this gun was even bigger than that one.


    Peter is 1.8 meters tall, but he can''t touch the muzzle of the gun when he raises his hand.


    In desperation, they moved an empty powder keg together. Peter stood on it. He put a bladder full of gunpowder into the muzzle, and then slowly dropped the fuse.


    Cherchen lit the fuse. In the sound of the fuse, they fled quickly.


    On the walls of the monastery, Dean koldzki, Natalie and father sparsokukotsky waited anxiously. After Cherchen and Peter left the city, they stared at the movement in the Swedish army camp. Especially Natalie, she is responsible for taking over Cherchen and Peter. As long as there is news there, she has to take people out of the monastery to support.


    "Lord Dean, do you think aleval will be all right?" Natalie asked anxiously. She has asked this question five times tonight.


    Dean koldzki smiled. He was about to comfort Natalie, but he heard a flash of fire in the Swedish camp, and then heard a loud noise.

 Chapter 291

    The door of the monastery opened and Natalie rushed out of the monastery with people. She knew that aleval had successfully destroyed the enemy''s heavy cannon, and now he and Peter must be on their way back. The Swedes will not let them escape so easily. They will send people to encircle them from all directions. They must rush to the foot of the mountain to support them as soon as possible.


    As she got closer and closer to the ditch where the Swedes besieged the monastery, Natalie saw a lot of people in the Swedish army camp opposite, running around in the light of the fire. Some people are watering the fire, some people make all kinds of exaggerated actions, and some people are searching for saboteurs with guns.


    "Aleval, you must be fine." Natalie broke her silver teeth. She stared at the opposite side, hoping to see the familiar figure.


    But the person she was waiting for did not appear across the ditch. Instead, a team of Swedish Musketeers ran towards the breast wall behind the trench. Obviously, alvid Wittenberg also guessed that le was the man of the monastery who blew up his artillery.


    He wanted to stop aleval and them from withdrawing to the monastery.


    "Shall we fight, miss?" asked a mercenary.


    Aleval, they haven''t appeared yet. If they shoot now, Natalie, they will expose the target and attract the Swedes to fight back; But if they don''t fight, it will be more difficult for aleval to break through and come back when the Swedish Musketeers occupy the breast wall.


    "Keep waiting!"


    In a dilemma, Natalie chose to hide.


    As time passed, Natalie and the people she brought trembled with cold. At this time, the noise of chaos in the Swedish military camp gradually decreased, and the flames in the sky gradually went out.


    "Miss, shall we go back? I think..."


    One of the people Natalie brought out was a servant of the kishka family. He dared to say to Natalie. In fact, he didn''t say a word: after so long, aleval and Peter may have died or been captured.


    Natalie bit her white lips.


    "You go back first, and then stand by at the gate. I''ll wait a minute," Natalie said.


    The servant glanced at Natalie. He motioned the others to go back first, but he chose to stay with the young lady.


    The sky was white with fish bellies. The Swedish Musketeers guarding the chest wall shouted a slogan and left in unison.


    "Miss."


    When the Swedish soldier left, the servant pushed Natalie nearby. But I didn''t expect Natalie to fall straight to the ground.


    When Natalie woke up again, she found herself lying in her room in her pajamas. The room was empty. There was a glass of milk and some pieces of bread on the bedside table.


    Natalie woke up hungry first. She picked up the milk and took a sip. The milk is cold. It has obviously been put on for some time. She picked up another piece of bread and put it in her mouth.


    Just then, the door of the room was pushed in.


    An old woman in black came in with a plate. The old lady was stunned when she saw Natalie eating bread and milk. All the plates in her hands hit the ground. Then the old lady gave a cry of surprise. She shouted, "she''s awake, she''s awake." she ran out.


    After a while, the old lady came in with Dean koldzki.


    "Dean," Natalie said.


    Dean koldzki went to the bedside. He smiled at Natalie and said, "boy, you''re finally awake. You know, you''ve been in a coma for two days and two nights."


    Natalie didn''t expect to be in a coma for so long. She couldn''t believe it at first, and then she remembered that she was waiting for aleval''s return before she fainted. Natalie grabbed the arm of President koldersky and asked anxiously, "president, did he come back?"


    Dean koldzki''s face darkened. The Dean patted Natalie on the back of her hand and said, "he didn''t come back. Alvar is a real warrior. I believe he will receive the greatest favor from God in heaven."


    The implication of President koldzki''s words was that he thought Cherchen had died.


    Natalie grabbed Dean koldzki''s hand, released it and slipped onto the bed. The strong lady began to sob.


    "Natalie, if aleval has a spirit in heaven, he certainly doesn''t want you to be so sad. He died for the most holy virgin, and he died with honor." Dean koldzki comforted Natalie when he saw Natalie crying.


    Dean koldzki''s words worked, and Natalie stopped crying. She asked about the war in her coma for two days.


    Dean koldzki told Natalie that due to the dedication of aleval and Peter, the heavy cannons that posed the greatest threat to the monastery had been destroyed. This incident obviously dealt a great blow to the Swedish army. They even stopped shelling these two days.


    Having said this, Dean koldzki was worried that Natalie had just awakened and was still very weak, so he stopped talking and asked her to cultivate more.


    Natalie nodded and lay down again. But when Dean koldzki came to the door to close the door and leave, the Dean saw Natalie''s side shaking. Dean koldzki shook his head, sighed and closed the door slowly.


    For the next three days, the Swedish army seemed to be still in chaos, and the two sides fell into a "truce". On the fourth day, the Swedish army rallied and began to attack the monastery again. However, after the loss of heavy artillery, the destruction of the monastery was much less than before.


    Natalie is back on the battlefield. She seems to turn grief into strength and fight hard on the wall every day. Every time she killed a Swede, she tied a knot on the rope of her saber. In five days, she had tied nine knots, and the hanging rope would soon be broken.


    The tenth day of the battle was also the 67th day of the siege of Daguang Mingshan monastery. The Swedes sent messengers again, and this time it was General Anders Eriksson.


    Anders Eriksson came as a messenger of peace talks. At this point in the war, alvid Wittenberg did not expect the monastery to surrender. He lowered his status and proposed that the Swedish army would withdraw as long as the monastery paid 70000 Taylor "ransom fee".


    This is clearly another trick of alvid Wittenberg. Once the monastery paid the "ransom fee", he could claim that he and the Swedish army did not fail, but withdrew after collecting the "ransom fee" from the monastery. In this way, at least in name, he and his army are on the winning side.


    This trick was soon seen through by Dean koldzki and Natalie. Dean koldzki asked someone to take a bag of holy bread and give it to Anders Eriksson and said in public: "the Swedes can''t take any Taylor from the monastery."


    Anders Eriksson was neither angry nor annoyed with President koldzki''s move. He calmly took the holy bread and was ready to leave.


    "Wait a minute!"


    At this time, a voice stopped him.


    Anders Eriksson turned his head. He saw a woman walking out from behind President koldzki.


    "What can I do for you, miss?" asked Anders Ericsson.


    "I''m Natalie kishka. General Anders Eriksson, I''d like to ask you a question, and please answer me truthfully," Natalie said.


    "As long as it doesn''t involve our military secrets, I will say everything," Anders Eriksson said.


    Natalie gritted her teeth, and she asked as if with great determination, "fifteen days ago, we sent someone to blow up your cannon. As a soldier, General Anders Eriksson, I want to know whether the two warriors have been captured by you or whether they have been killed."


    With that, Natalie closed her eyes. She was afraid of Anders Eriksson''s cruel words, but she held a glimmer of hope.


    Unexpectedly, Anders Ericsson was even more surprised: "we didn''t catch traitor Peter and your people. They were so cunning that they escaped from the north of the barracks instead of the direction of the monastery."


    Anders Eriksson''s words showed that neither Chechen nor Peter died. They escaped, but did not return to the monastery. This is not surprising. Father sparsokukotsky even cried excitedly.


    "If those two people come back, please pay tribute to them for me. Although their success is largely due to our negligence, their courage and sacrifice are also crucial. As soldiers, I admire them," Anders Eriksson said.


    After Anders Eriksson left, the monastery fell into greater jubilation. Everyone cheered for Chechen''s narrow escape.


    When everyone was tired of cheering, President koldzki made a sign for everyone to be quiet.


    Of all the people, only president koldzki remained calm. The dean said loudly, "God bless our hero to escape from death, and I''m as happy as everyone. But please don''t forget that there are three days left for the Swedes to finally retreat. We must continue to be careful in these three days. Alvid Wittenberg is very cunning, and he won''t give up these last three days."


    President koldzki''s words reminded everyone, and the facts were exactly what the president said. In the next two days, the Swedish army launched the fiercest attack, and the monastery blocked the Swedes back with the most tenacious attitude.


    On the third day, the guards guarding the city wall vaguely saw the Swedes start to leave camp through the misty winter fog. They hurried to call Dean lecordtsky.


    The Dean took Natalie and sparsokukotsky to the wall. The Swedes had begun to burn the materials that could not be moved. Their carriages dragged artillery in the direction of coming. Teams of Swedish soldiers left dejected with long guns and muskets.


    Here, they get nothing but death and failure.


    "Cheers, cheers, cheers, cheers, cheers, cheers, cheers, cheers, cheers, cheers, cheers, cheers, cheers, cheers, cheers, cheers, cheers, cheers, cheers, cheers, cheers, cheers, cheers, cheers, cheer.

 Chapter 292

    After blowing up the heavy cannon, Chechen and Peter wanted to return the same way. But when he saw the shadow in front of him, Chechen stopped and grabbed Peter.


    "Peter, we can''t go back to the monastery," Chechen said to Peter.


    "Why? Don''t you see that the Swedes have started searching for us? It''s too late if you don''t go."


    Chechen''s tug almost pulled Peter down. He finally stopped. Now he heard Chechen say he couldn''t return to the monastery. He was very anxious.


    "It is precisely because they are searching for us that I can''t return to the monastery. The Swedes must have guessed that we will return to the monastery, which doesn''t need much intelligence. It must be their key defense place. Now we have passed, that is to throw ourselves into the net." Cherchen analyzed.


    Peter calmed down, too. He felt that what Chechen said was true.


    "Where are we going?" Peter asked.


    "The Swedes would never have guessed that we were running in the opposite direction," Chechen said.


    So they walked in the opposite direction to the flow of people. On the way, they also met vreshzovic and alvid Wittenberg, but they only focused on the direction of the monastery, and did not notice that two people went in the opposite direction.


    In this way, Cherchen and Peter miraculously escaped from the Swedish barracks.


    After escaping from the camp of the Swedish army, Cherchen and Peter parted hands in vadovace. Peter was originally a subordinate of Stefan charnietsky''s general army. Now the general army has raised the flag against the Swedes again. Peter decided to take refuge in him and continue to serve his country.


    Cherchen decided to return to Lithuania. Yanush was defeated and forced to retreat to tikeqing''s castle. Uncle Pedro, whether they were trapped in the castle with yanush, or captured or killed in the war, did not make clear all this, Cherchen''s heart was always uneasy. Although he also remembered father sparsokukotsky and Natalie, he couldn''t wait to think that there were more than ten days before the Swedes withdrew from the siege.


    Moreover, they said that they had destroyed the Swedes'' heavy cannons. Without this greatest threat, relying on Dean koldzki and Natalie, they could definitely keep it until the day when alvid wiedenberg withdrew. Cherchen was not worried about it.


    After that, the two began their journey, one in the direction of Lvov and the other in the direction of Lithuania.


    Cherchen walked alone for ten days. In these ten days, he passed countless villages that were burned to ashes. With the awakening of the Polish people''s sense of resistance, the Swedish army and its servants suppressed the insurgents more and more cruelly. They often hang the whole village and burn the empty village to ashes. Every well is filled with the bodies of the victims. Even in the cold winter, the smell of the bodies can be asked from afar.


    Along the way, Chechen also met several teams of Swedish soldiers returning from "completing the task". They stopped Chechen and made an inventory. The pass given by Carl x to Cherchen helped a lot. As soon as Cherchen took out the pass, the Swedish soldiers respectfully let go. They regard Chechen as their own people, and they are their own people with status.


    However, if you encounter the rebels, this move is not only difficult to use, but will bring disaster to Chechen. So in this case, Chechen usually pretends that he is a subordinate of a lord and is delivering a letter for his master. He wore the uniform of the Polish militia, but no one doubted him.


    But once, this trick didn''t work. A group of Polish rebels said that Chechen took them to their camp, and let Chechen explain how important his task is and how urgent his time is.


    After returning to the camp, the Polish rebel army threw Cherchen into a fence and left him alone. Chechen found that there were several people locked in the fence like himself. Look at their clothes. They are not only aristocrats, but also farmers and businessmen. Obviously, these insurgent soldiers have no clear goal to catch people.


    Chechen looked carefully at the rebel camp again. The camp was built on a flat land surrounded by forests and swamps, and the terrain was stable. If it is spring or summer, this camp is absolutely difficult to break through, because no one can cross this dangerous moor. But it''s still a cold winter, and the swamp is frozen hard. The ground of the camp is covered with a thick layer of fir and pine branches, which can not only prevent slip, but also keep warm and dry.


    There are more than ten temporary huts built with soil and rough logs in the camp. The roofs of these huts are covered with branches and thatch. There are also some small sheds, perhaps for stacking supplies and livestock.


    Most of the soldiers squatted by the open-air campfire to keep warm. They wore sheepskin clothes and robes to avoid the cold. Some soldiers sat or lay beside the bright fire, adding pine branches; Others are stirring up ashes and residues, raising a pungent smell of roast meat. Between the bonfires, there are piles of weapons; These weapons are close at hand and can be immediately accessed by everyone when needed.


    Che Chen was surprised to see these weapons. In addition to firearms, spears, hammers and short handled hand axes, there are also old antiques such as copper axes and bronze swords, which have long been in the collectors'' collection in other countries, but these people also use them as weapons.


    Next to another fire, there were only a few horses, which were obviously the mounts of distinguished people in the rebel army. But these horses are as small as donkeys. Cherchen can''t imagine how they can fight against the tall horses of the Swedish cavalry in the battle.


    After a while, a man like a commander came over. He said to everyone in the fence, "everyone, we are going to beat the Swedes today. I believe you are patriotic and hate the invaders."


    The implication was that the commander wanted Cherchen to join his team voluntarily.


    But when he said this, the people in the fence were silent.


    Che Chen raised his head and looked at the commander of the rebel army. The commander is very young, about thirty years old. He has a vibrant face, wearing a long aristocratic dress, but no armor. A saber was pinned to the commander''s waist. The brass plated on the handle had fallen off completely, and the exposed part was full of rust marks.


    When Chechen looked at the commander, the commander just turned his eyes and saw Chechen. He was curious when he saw that Chechen was wearing the uniform of the Polish army and looking at himself. So he ordered someone to bring Chechen out.


    "Are you a soldier?" asked the commander.


    "Yes, I''m a soldier of Colonel mihau vorodyafzki," Chechen lied.


    "Colonel mihau? Isn''t he in Lithuania? How did you come here?" the young commander was suspicious.


    "Well, I''m sending a letter for the colonel to general Stefan charnietsky." Cherchen continued to lie.


    "What about your horse? My messenger, don''t tell me you walked here and back from Lithuania," sneered the young commander. He felt that Cherchen''s lie was no better.


    "I used to ride a horse, but on the way, my horse was robbed by the Swedes. They gave me a worthless white note," Chechen explained.


    The young commander nodded, which was indeed the usual trick of the Swedes. He seemed to believe Chechen''s words. Just when Chechen put down his heart, the commander said to him, "since you are a soldier, you can also participate in the action later. Our hands are very tight. More people are more strength."


    Then he asked someone to take Chechen out and gave him a short spear.


    In this way, Che Chen became a soldier of the rebel army. The others had the same fate. Whether they wanted it or not, they received a short spear.


    After lunch, the rebel army left more than a dozen people to guard the camp, and the other 300 people set out under the leadership of the young commander.


    Their goal is a road from balnovic to Brest. Strictly speaking, this is not a real road, but a channel in the countryside. It should have been opened up from the woods in recent years. The road is high and low and difficult to pass, but soldiers and carriages can pass through after all. There are tall trees on both sides of the road. In order to relax the road, the old pine trees were cut off. Hazelnut bushes grow very dense, and in some places the whole forest has become their world.


    The young commander (from one nearby, Chechen learned that the commander was also called Stefan, a rich noble manor owner) chose a turning place, and the ambush position was excellent. Here, the terrain makes the advancing opponent neither see far, nor retreat, nor have time to put in an array. There he occupied both sides of the path and ordered to wait for the enemy.


    More than three hours later, the enemy waiting for the rebels did not appear, and many people were getting more and more bored. They scratched their ears and felt the noise of the wind blowing through the trees annoying.


    A veteran around Chechen took a bag of hookah from his pocket and was ready to smoke. This action startled Che Chen. He quickly grabbed the veteran''s cigarette pipe in his hand.


    The veteran just wanted to come up and rob, a guy like a small captain suddenly covered the veteran''s mouth with his hand, because there was the crow''s cry on the road.


    "Shh!" he said. "That''s a signal."


    About a quarter of an hour later, a horse appeared on the road. Did the horse make a sound when walking on the road? It was obvious that the horse''s hooves were wrapped in something. The rider straightened up at the corner. He looked left and right. Suddenly, he heard an answer to the crow sound in the jungle. He immediately dived into the forest, where Stefan hid.


    Two quarters of an hour later, a convoy appeared. A total of thirty soldiers, including five cavalry, led their commander on high horses. They marched in line. Behind him were thirty carriages, on which mobu was high and obviously full of things; In the middle of this unit is a team of 18 Musketeers, who can support infantry and cavalry in front and back; At the end of the line were seven long gunmen.


    Che Chen was worried when he saw that they were advancing with a strict lineup. Experience told him that it was not easy to break through the orderly Swedish army. Such a group of people, whether retreating or fighting, would defend themselves like a wild boar chased by hounds. On the other hand, although the number of insurgents is large, the quality is very poor. In many cases, quantity cannot make up for quality.


    He wanted to advise Stefan to give up the action, but Stefan was opposite and Cherchen couldn''t contact him. And why would Stefan listen to his own words?


    Soon the motorcade reached the corner. They stopped at the corner to discuss. Che Chen saw clearly that the leading knight was a strong man with a red beard. He made a gesture to them and asked everyone to keep quiet. Obviously, he hesitated for a moment and didn''t know whether there would be an ambush here.


    Finally, because everything in the forest was quiet, he obviously thought that if someone hid in the forest, it would not be so quiet. So he waved the team forward.


    Stefan waited until the convoy was halfway around the corner and fired. He led the men and horses on his side. The sound of guns rang out continuously, but Cherchen didn''t see a Swedish soldier fall.


    The long gunmen in the back of the motorcade raised their long guns to meet the attack, and the back of the Swedish Musketeers suddenly exposed to the ambush on Chechen''s side.


    The commander on Chechen''s side seized the opportunity. He rushed to the front and formed a wedge-shaped tip, directly into the center of the Swedish team.


    All the people shouted, "rush!" as if this could increase their courage.


    Chechen didn''t move. With his sixth sense of training on the battlefield, Chechen felt that the grain transportation team was different. Chechen couldn''t tell what was different.


    But others don''t think so. The rest of the people sprinted as fast as they could, seeing that they were only thirty steps away from the team.


    The Swedish Musketeers had only one shot in time. Right away, their muskets will become fire sticks.


    At this time, a sudden change occurred. The tent of the carriage was lifted from the inside. Four Swedish soldiers were hidden in the carriage - two of them were Musketeers and two were long Gunners with short and broad swords.


    There are four people in a carriage, and thirty is a hundred and twenty people.


    This is a trap. Sixty muskets swept through the nearby rebel army, and more than 30 people were knocked down. Then the Lancers jumped out of the carriage and fought with the beaten rebels.


    At the front of the carriage, Stefan took more than a dozen soldiers to tie the ends of their spears and axes into the soil and hold them firmly, so that the Swedes'' horses could not break through the wall. An insurgent soldier with a hatchet faced the red bearded Swedish Knight''s horse, which was a battle axe on the shin. The war horse was in pain. He raised his front hoof, stood up with his back foot, and then fell to his face. But the red bearded knight was experienced and adaptable. So he quickly slipped his foot out of the stirrup and grabbed the tip of the short gun stabbing him with a powerful hand. Instead of letting it stab into his chest, he let him borrow strength. So he jumped among the horses, pulled out his sword, pounced like an eagle on a group of long billed cranes, and angrily cleaved at the spear and axe.


    Chechen finally figured it out. The difference of Thaksin''s investment comes from the Swedish pistol cavalry. For an ordinary grain transportation team, it is overqualified to be equipped with Swedish pistol cavalry.


    Four other Swedish pistol cavalry dismounted. With sophisticated armor and sharp weapons, they followed red beard and killed Stefan and others. The spear forest composed of spear and Tomahawk was cut down. Young Stefan took a sword in his chest. He was robbed by two men, and the others died miserably under red beard''s sword.


    In other battlefields, the battle turned into slaughter. Although the number of insurgents was still twice that of Swedes, the bravest were killed in the first shot. The short and wide swords of the Swedish long spearmen played the most effective in close combat. On the contrary, the inferior weapons of the rebel soldiers are difficult to cause real damage to them - the short axe is too short, the long gun is too long, and the short spear is not strong enough.


    Stefan''s red beard and his knights mounted their horses again and rushed straight into the crowd, trampling the unlucky rebel soldiers into a rout. It''s easy for cavalry to go down on a horse. They all take advantage of this opportunity to kill the enemy constantly. The rebels collapsed. They dropped their weapons. Some tried to escape into the forest, some pretended to be dead and lay on the ground, some stood straight there, with white faces and bloodshot eyes, and some prayed. One of them, an elderly man, was obviously crazy. He stood there as if there were no one else, turning around and laughing. Later, he was split in the head by a Swedish Lancer who rushed forward.


    The forest no longer whispered, and death shrouded the earth.


    Che Chen clenched the short spear and ran away. He finally had a more real understanding of the combat effectiveness of the Polish rebel army. Although the Swedes have been prepared, the incomparable casualty ratio still reveals the unequal strength gap between the two sides. In the one-on-one situation in the field, the lack of training poles have no hope of winning.


    Bullets flew past Cherchen''s ears from time to time. Fortunately, he was not hurt. But a Swedish soldier has been chasing Chechen. Obviously, because of Chechen''s uniform, the Swedish soldier mistook Chechen for a senior official.


    Cherchen looked back from time to time. Seeing that the distance between them was getting closer and closer, and there were no others around him, Chechen stopped. He tilted his short spear and posed for battle.


    The Swedish soldier also stopped. They are four or five steps away from each other, looking for each other''s flaws.


    Che Chen, who has experienced countless battles, is no longer Wu Xia Amun. Chechen''s short spear is two meters long. He holds the end of the short spear and stabs it at his opponent''s throat. The Swedish soldier turned sideways to avoid the past, but unexpectedly, Chechen''s move was a false move. Chechen swept the short spear, and the spear body hit the Swedish soldier hard on the neck.


    The Swedish soldier was knocked down to the ground, and Cherchen took the opportunity to sit on him. Che Chen suddenly stabbed with the spear tip in his hand, and the short spear pierced his opponent''s unprotected throat.


    The Swedish soldier tried to make a sound, but his throat was cut off. He could only "Er, er" a few times. Che Chen carefully pulled out the short spear to prevent the splashing blood from reddening his clothes.


    There was no gunfire in the distance, and it was clear that the battle was over. Chechen didn''t know how many of Stefan and his comrades in arms could survive, but he hardened his heart and went back, because it was too dangerous. Now Chechen should leave here and go back to Lithuania.

 Chapter 293

    Chechen finally chose to go back to the rebel camp to have a look. The insurgents failed in the ambush and suffered heavy casualties. They must need help very much. As the young commander Stefan said: more people are more strength.


    Chechen had a good memory. He soon found his way back to the rebel camp.


    Now the rebel barracks are full of melancholy. Only more than 70 of the more than 300 people who set out returned to the camp, and everyone was injured. They threw their weapons on the ground at random and rested by the campfire with their backs against their backs and shoulders against their shoulders. The insurgents who stayed in the camp were busy running around. They boiled a basin of hot water to clean the wounds of the wounded.


    "How''s Stefan, please?"


    Che Chen pulled an insurgent with a double collection and a washbasin and asked.


    "Who are you?"


    The insurgent looked at Chechen with doubts on his face. He didn''t remember such a man in his army, and he was a foreigner by accent.


    "I am the messenger of commander Mikhail vorodjavsky, who fought with you," Chechen explained.


    At the mention of the messenger, the insurgent was finally impressed. He pointed to a hut in the front right and told Cherchen that Stefan was there.


    Chechen came to the hut and opened the door. A smell of blood came to my face.


    The small room was crowded with people. Stefan was lying on a bed covered with thatch and animal skin. There was a fatal wound on his chest, which had been cleaned up. There are several washbasins under the bed, which are full of blood. His breath was weak, and his lamp was dry.


    In front of his bed stood two wizards and diviners called "rabdaris" and "saidong" in the Republic. They all chanted words to exorcise evil spirits and heal wounds for Stefan. These people are regarded as heresy in Catholic countries, but now the insurgents regard them as a life-saving straw to cure leaders. It can be imagined that this is the last hope.


    One of them applied herbs to Stefan''s wound. This caused Stefan to make a few painful groans.


    Chechen felt that he had come at a bad time, but now he didn''t retreat or enter. He had to stand at the door awkwardly.


    Soon, the herbs covered Stefan''s wound. The two rabdaris and saidong bowed to Stefan and then went out backwards.


    Chechen hurried out of the way. When he stood back at the door, Cherchen found that there was a fourth person in the room. The man sat at the end of the bed and had been blocked by other people''s bodies before.


    "Excuse me, Stefan, how is he?"


    Cherchen whispered. He didn''t know if he would disturb Stefan''s rest.


    The remaining man in the room stood up and walked to Chechen. Chechen found out that he was an old man.


    "You are not from our camp." the old man saw at a glance that Chechen was a stranger. Obviously, he knew everyone in the camp.


    "I''m the messenger of head Mikhail vorodjavsky. I''ll take a look on behalf of head Mikhail." Chechen pulled up a big flag.


    "Thank you very much, Colonel Mikhail vorodjavsky. Stefan is still in a coma. He needs to rest now," the old man said.


    "Who are you?"


    "I am master Stefan''s servant. The master''s parents have died, and now he is the only man left in the family." the old man sighed. He is blaming himself for not taking good care of his master.


    Chechen didn''t know how to comfort the old man. He and the old man stood silent for a while, and then said goodbye to the old man.


    After leaving, Chechen found that he had no place to go. He turned around the camp and returned to the fence he had just been brought to the camp. It turned out that none of the people arrested by the rebels with him came back. They should either be Swedish fools or run away.


    Che Chen lit a campfire for himself, went to beg for some sausages, and put them on the campfire to bake.


    At night, the old man came and found Chechen. He said his master was awake and wanted to see himself.


    Cherchen stood up and led the way to Stefan''s hut. Along the way, he was surprised that Stefan''s body was so good that he woke up in less than half a day after such a serious injury.


    When Chechen came to the door of the hut, he found many people coming in and out. It seems that when Stefan woke up, many people came to see him.


    The old man told Che Chen to wait at the door for a moment, and then he went first.


    Soon, everyone inside withdrew.


    When Chechen walked in, Stefan was sitting up. His face was ruddy and seemed to be recovering well. But if salburn were there, we could see that Stefan''s situation was a reflection.


    "Aleval (Chechen still uses a pseudonym), please sit down," Stefan said softly.


    The old man brought a wooden stool to Che Chen and asked him to sit as close to his master as possible.


    "I''m really sorry today. I almost killed you because of my willfulness." Stefan''s first sentence was to apologize to Chechen.


    Che Chen quickly waved his hand. How can he blame an injured person now.


    Chechen said he was a subordinate of head mihau, that is, the soldiers of the Republic. It was his duty to fight with the Swedes.


    Stefan nodded. He chatted with Cherchen again, and then said his real purpose of calling Cherchen over.


    "You want me to take the rest of the people to take refuge in commander mihau!" Chechen said in surprise.


    Stefan nodded weakly:


    "Yes, or Lord sapega. I was young, ignorant and arrogant. I thought that the monks of Daguangming Mountain Monastery could resist the Swedish army for so long, and so did the Swedes. But today, I know how ridiculous my idea is. I not only hurt myself, but also hundreds of lives. Most of them are servants and tenant farmers of our family, And some neighbors who trust our family. I finally understand that the Swedes can''t be driven away by a cavity of blood alone. I have to have regular training and qualified commander command. I don''t have these. I know that the team will break up as soon as I die. So I hope you can take them to head mihau. "


    "Stefan, you''ll be fine. You''re the strongest man I''ve ever seen." Chechen comforted.


    But Stefan shook his head.


    "I know my body very well. I''m going to see God soon. I hope God can forgive me."


    "But..." Che Chen wanted to find a reason to refuse. It is very difficult for a real messenger to do this, not to mention that he is still a fake.


    "Aleval, promise me. Take it as the last comfort for a dying man." Stefan suddenly grabbed Cherchen''s hand with unknown strength.


    Chechen couldn''t get away. He looked at Stefan''s slowly losing eyes. He finally knew that Stefan''s life was passing at a high speed.


    "I promise you," said Chechen.

 Chapter 294

    History is such a coincidence.


    On the day when the rebel army led by Stefan was defeated by the Swedes, another Stefan also launched his own war in yaroslaw, not far from Lublin. On the one hand, Swedish general Simon Grendel and his two Swedish Squadrons (the infantry squadron is composed of 408 people, including 216 long spearmen and 192 Musketeers) and 3000 Polish puppet troops, and on the other hand, 8000 people led by Stefan charnietsky, the commander of Krakow of the Republic of Poland.


    Shortly after the Swedes invaded chinstohova, general Stefan charnietsky announced that he had abandoned the agreement with the Swedes on the grounds that the Swedes had first violated another agreement. Due to the achievements of the general army in defending Krakow, many rebel and civilian groups came to him. Even field marshal lubaumatsky of Lvov sent him supplies.


    After regrouping, Stefan chasnetsky began to attack the Swedish army everywhere. Every time, he attacked the Swedish grain collection team, grain transportation team and garrison with a small group of elite and fast cavalry, and fought and ran without dragging water.


    Swedish general Simon Grendel was ordered to deal with Stefan chasnetsky, but he was led by Stefan chasnetsky by the nose.


    Yaroslav was the battlefield chosen by Stefan charnietsky for Simon Grendel. Prior to this, the general army of charnietsky had hung Simon and his army around the area of Yaroslav for countless times in a week.


    During the day, Polish light cavalry will emerge from all kinds of unexpected places. They attacked the grain transport team and the weak Polish puppet army, and left with one blow without delay. When general Simon sent Swedish heavy pistol cavalry to fight back, the Polish light cavalry would use their speed advantage to quickly disappear into the vast snowfield.


    Every night, there was a gunshot in the village where the Swedish army was stationed, and when the Swedes woke up from their dreams and hurried to the place where the gunshot rang, the shooter had fled. And when they are ready to continue to rest, the gunfire will ring again. Not one day, they can have a good sleep.


    More painful than being unable to sleep is that Swedes have to cook with melted ice water, which makes many people in the army upset. Because all the wells were destroyed by the poles. Polish women cut off their long whips, cut them into dregs and threw them into the well. The simple filtering device in the hands of Swedes cannot filter, and drinking this water mixed with hair is fatal.


    In the Far East, Krakow''s general army''s tactics are known as "guerrilla warfare".


    Although Simon Grendel is also a veteran of Sweden, when he realized that his army would be dragged down without polish attack and chose to retreat, Stefan chanetsky had gathered all his forces and was ready to encircle and annihilate him.


    When the Swedish army retreated to Yaroslav, the main force led by Stefan charnietsky blocked his way.


    Now, even if general Simon Greendale knew that his army was extremely tired, he had to fight passively.


    General Simon Grendel divided the Swedish army into two lines. The two squadrons of the Swedish army with the strongest combat effectiveness were on the second line, while the 2000 strong Polish puppet army discharged the Spanish Dafang array, which was still popular in Eastern Europe at that time. In this already backward tactical system, several thousand person long gun arrays with a depth of more than 10 rows are staggered on the battlefield to cover each other. On both sides of each long gun array, there are columns composed of four columns of firerope gunmen, with 12 firerope gunmen in each column. These Musketeers shot in turn in the battle, and then pushed to the back to fill, so as to maintain the continuity of fire.


    Simon Grendel didn''t want these Polish Royal armies to use more advanced Swedish tactics, but he was afraid that once these Royal armies formed a smaller squadron to fight, they would disperse. Because these imperial Association armies are used to reporting regiment operations, the more people they have, the more secure they will feel and the stronger their combat effectiveness will be, on the contrary, the weaker they will be.


    General Simon Grendel also specially put the experienced and most effective Swedish pistol cavalry together with the transport team with shallow experience and poor combat effectiveness. He had a premonition that Stefan charnietsky would surely attack his weak link.


    Cavalry units composed of a small number of Polish puppet troops were deployed on both wings of the infantry unit. The artillery position composed of six guns is located in the forefront of the whole army. Worried about the flank encirclement of the light cavalry dominated by the Polish army, the old general also deployed a large number of baggage vehicles on both sides of the army to cover the peripheral Musketeers against the cavalry.


    Because Stefan charnietsky''s army had a two to one advantage in number, he chose to lengthen the formation, deployed the infantry in the center, and deployed cavalry troops on both wings to expand an extremely wide formation to surround the inferior forces of the Swedes. The Polish army deployed the worst fighting peasant army in the front line. They are all composed of farmers who put down their hoes; Behind them is an army composed of a large number of formally trained civilian groups. The most effective foreign mercenary Corps is deployed as a general reserve in the third line.


    At the same time, Stefan charnietsky''s general army also has some artillery with more quantity and less quality than the Swedes for fire support.


    The first shot in the battle was fired by the Krakow general.


    A 50 member Polish pistol cavalry spread out at the forefront of the front. They disturbed the infantry array of the Polish puppet army with pistols in an attempt to lure the other party to attack first. Unfortunately, the Swedish artillery used shells to disperse the pistol cavalry.


    The real battle between the two armies began with the artillery firing at each other. Although the Swedish artillery has an advantage in quality. But luck was not on their side.


    In the first round of shelling, Duke Miller, the artillery commander of the Swedish army, was hit in two by a solid shell. His blood dyed the earth red, while his green intestines wriggled in the snow like earthworms.


    The Swedish artillery experienced a brief period of chaos after losing its commander. But they soon regained their composure and were replaced by Duke Miller''s adjutant.


    However, the Polish royal army deployed in the front line is not as calm as the Swedish army. Under the pressure of continuous shelling, the flustered Polish imperial army launched an assault first. A large number of huangxie infantry in the front line launched a charge against the continuous firing of artillery and enemy Musketeers. They quickly crossed the line of life and death caused by the artillery fire of both sides and launched a close battle with their compatriots.


    Seeing that the infantry fell into a scuffle, Stefan charnietsky''s cavalry deployed on both wings also launched a large-scale encirclement on both wings. With their carbines, they kept shooting at the flanks of the Polish puppet army and the cavalry troops deployed by the Polish puppet army on both wings.


    A Polish cavalry attacked Simon''s transport team that he feared before the war. However, due to the obstruction of the traffic, they can only shoot from a distance. Equipped with high-quality plate armour, Swedish pistol cavalry do not have to worry too much about the firing of muskets at a long distance. And because of strict discipline, they will never rashly launch a pursuit.


    A squadron of Swedish soldiers scattered on both sides and fought back with muskets. Their high-quality mikale muskets successfully repelled the Polish cavalry.


    In the hand to hand combat, the peasant army deployed by Stefan charnietsky in the central front line suffered heavy casualties. Although they almost fought to the last person, they still failed to stop the hail of bullets from the Huang Xie army.


    The Polish Imperial Army miraculously defeated the peasant army and occupied the artillery positions on the front line, but their strength and physical strength were also greatly consumed. And that is exactly what Stefan charnietsky intended.


    Seeing that their artillery positions were occupied, the militia troops on the second line immediately launched a counter offensive. Holding high their long guns, they charged in a dense square. The Musketeers on both sides of the phalanx also kept filling and firing, effectively suppressing the Polish puppet army opposite. In front of the phalanx with guns and spears of the civilian groups with higher morale and physical strength, the infantry of the Polish imperial army began to be on the verge of collapse.


    Stefan charnietsky took advantage of the situation to launch a full-scale counterattack. The foreign mercenary corps, the real elite of the general army, was put into the battlefield. The cavalry deployed outside them also saw the opportunity and launched another attack. In the attack between the two forces, the Polish puppet army finally collapsed.


    At this moment, general Simon Grendel had to put his team into the battlefield.


    Swedish pistol cavalry were sent to the two wings to block the encirclement of enemy cavalry, and the infantry of two squadrons supported the front line.


    However, due to the counterattack of the Swedish pistol cavalry, their rear was empty. A large number of Polish light cavalry began to circle behind them from the side of the Swedish army. Some cavalry jumped off their horses and removed the obstacle.


    Without the support of Swedish pistol cavalry, the transport team at the bottom of the front was unable to withstand such high-intensity attacks because of lack of training. They retreated towards the front. This in turn led to the front-line infantry and cavalry being surrounded by the Polish army. Stefan charnietsky''s cavalry can strike from all directions.


    But until then, the Swedish army was still tenacious resistance. Coerced by them, the Polish imperial army had to die hard for the time being.


    Seeing that Simon Grendel was still dying, Stefan charnietsky threw his mace - the Polish dare to die cavalry.


    Because Stefan charnietsky has no winged cavalry known as the strongest assault force of the Republic. In the face of the square array of Swedish long gunmen, it is difficult to win without a strong assault force. So the general army found many long guns of the same length as the super long lance of the wing cavalry to use for their light cavalry, and asked them to train wall charging.


    This is the first time these Polish daredevil cavalry have demonstrated the results of their training on the battlefield.


    If you row into the wall, those who block will be swept.


    "Block! Block!"


    Simon Grendel cried out in despair.


    If the Swedish long Gunners stand in front of the Polish daredevil cavalry, they may be able to resist with their strict training and iron discipline. After all, the daredevil cavalry did not have the excellent armor of the winged cavalry as protection. Unfortunately, Simon grindell put the Polish Imperial Army on the periphery as cannon fodder. These people saw that the overwhelming cavalry had long been weak in legs. When they saw that their own Musketeers could kill but could not stop the charge of the daredevil cavalry, the commander musketeers of the imperial Association who stood in the front line completely lost their courage. They threw down their long guns and began to flee.


    The wave of rout hit the two Swedish squadrons trying to hold on, and their formation was also washed away.


    Seeing nothing to do, general Simon Grendel, under the protection of several bodyguards, tried to escape from the encirclement.


    But in the end, general Simon Grendel, who fled, was thrown off his horse because of a slip of foot. He was captured by the poles, and the commander of the Polish imperial army with him died here. A large number of Swedish infantry were easily slaughtered by Polish cavalry in flight. As early as the appearance of the puppet wing cavalry, they lost their will to fight. When the Polish puppet army surrendered in batches.

 Chapter 295

    "Broke a nail, destroyed a horseshoe, destroyed a horseshoe, broke a war horse, broke a war horse, fell a king, fell a king, lost a country!"


    Pedro always thought that this was just a fable to persuade people to pay attention to details, but he didn''t expect that such a story actually happened, and it happened to yanush raziveu.


    In the battle more than a month ago, although the mihau cavalry killed out from behind the prince''s army, which surprised Prince yanush, the commander quickly adjusted his strategy and tried to break through the right-wing defense line of the alliance before the strange soldiers of the alliance broke through their own defense line, so as to change the unfavorable situation.


    Pedro didn''t know how the other mercenary teams performed, but he was proud to say that his mercenary regiment blocked the attack of the left-wing Colonel yezh haretsky and won time for the implementation of the prince''s strategy.


    But at this time of fate, yanush raziweu fell from his horse and the prince''s army lost its commander. This sudden accident led to the complete defeat of the prince''s army. All the teams fled, and the mercenary regiment led by themselves had to retreat in the direction of Werner. In this process, Colonel Jerzy halletsky, an old enemy of the mercenary regiment, stubbornly bit the mercenary regiment. The Colonel led his subordinates all the way from the battlefield to the capital of Werner. When the mercenary regiment retreated to tikeqing''s castle with Werner''s defenders and routs gathered by longzinsky, Jerzy halletsky and several allied forces surrounded the castle.


    Fierce fighting and continuous retreat caused heavy losses to the mercenary regiment. Almost all the cannons and carriages were lost on the battlefield, and there were less than 300 left in the remnants of the mercenary regiment that retreated to tikchin with Pedro. Fortunately, the military controllers of the mercenary regiment survived, otherwise Pedro really couldn''t explain to Chechen.


    "Alas!"


    With this in mind, Pedro sighed again. He looked out of the castle. There were countless flames like stars outside the castle. It was the camp where the Allied forces were stationed. At a glance, it was endless. For more than a month, the Allied forces seemed not in a hurry to attack the city. They surrounded tikeqing, but they rarely attacked the city except shelling. It seems that they are waiting for the food in the castle to surrender.


    "Soon."


    Pedro bit the hard black bread. This is the military grain distributed two days ago, which is doped with at least a quarter of sawdust, but even such food is not sufficient. Many mercenaries began to complain. Some mercenaries have begun to discuss tying yanush to the allies in exchange for the forgiveness of commander sapega.


    He glanced inside the castle again. Tikchin is a small castle, which was used as a vacation for members of the raziweu family before. All it has is only one wall, but the main building is very high, with towers and spires. Now, in the dark night, only one window is still lit, that is Prince yanush''s bedroom. Now, only the prince''s room can afford candles.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of footsteps under the dark stairs of the city wall.


    "Who?" asked Pedro, gripping the micalay musket in his hand.


    "It''s me, captain."


    Pedro heard fedot''s voice. He relaxed his grip on the gun.


    Fedot gradually entered the light. There was a man behind him. Pedro fixed his eyes and saw that it was sarben, Prince yanush''s royal doctor.


    "What''s going on?" asked Pedro with a frown.


    Salburn looked in bad spirits - although he was wearing thick clothes, his shoulders were shaking and his facial muscles were twitching.


    "I was patrolling the castle and found salburn cornered by zeppesh. The villain grabbed him by the throat," fedot said.


    "That villain," said Pedro, spitting under the wall.


    Zepesh has become the enemy of the mercenary regiment since Chechen had to run away. But this guy is also cunning. I don''t know what way he went. He won yanush''s trust and was arranged to take over Victor''s infantry team. Of course, Pedro was extremely dissatisfied with this. He spoke to Prince yanush several times about the unreliability of zepesh, but yanush ignored him.


    Pedro saw a cold sweat on salburn''s face. He took out a dirty handkerchief and handed it to salburn.


    "Thank you." salburn was not too dirty. He took the handkerchief and wiped his face carefully.


    When salburn finished, Pedro asked, "why is that tsepesh bothering you?"


    Salben looked around and saw that there was no one except fedot. He approached Pedro and said, "you and captain Chechen saved me. I shouldn''t hide it from you. Zepesh came to me for Prince yanush''s injury."


    "Didn''t you say the prince didn''t fall heavily?" Pedro asked anxiously after listening to salben.


    Yanushma lost his front foot and accidentally fell off his horse. This is what the prince said to the mercenaries. And on the day after retreating to tikchin, Prince yanush independently inspected the city wall to let everyone dispel speculation about his injury. Is there any secret?


    The reason why Pedro is still so determined to play for Prince yanush is that he believes that yanush raziwiu, backed by the Swedes, will not fail. Even if he fails, the Swedes will help him make a comeback. But if yanushi had an accident, then when yanushi had no male heir, the Swedes would certainly not support a dead man, and they and the mercenary regiment would lose their allegiance.


    After several struggles, salburn decided to tell Pedro the truth:


    "Pedro, my friend. In fact, Prince yanushi didn''t fall off his horse accidentally because of a slip of the horse. He has always been in poor health. The wounds left during the war with czar Russia have been torturing him. Originally, I prescribed medicine for him. He can recover as long as he has peace of mind. But he has been forgetting to eat and sleep for his career for more than half a year, so that his injury is not serious The prince fainted once when Jan sobesky rebelled, and was saved by luck. Unexpectedly, this time... "


    Pedro got it. Tsepesh''s threat to salben and his understanding of Prince yanush''s injury must be a measure of whether he should abandon the prince and surrender to the allies. He is such a snob.


    "How long will the prince live?" asked Pedro.


    Salburn stretched out three fingers.


    "Three days?"


    "Up to three days."


    "Does zeppesh know?"


    "Yes, he forced me to tell him."


    "Boom!"


    A flash of lightning lit up the pale faces of Pedro and salburn in the night sky.


    Lightning in the night sky also woke yanush raziwiu. He tried to get up from the bed, but found that his body was like being pressed by a kilogram of Boulder, while his hands were as soft as cotton.


    "Lonzinski, lonzinski!" yanush shouted, but the sound was like coming out of a leaking bellows.


    Hearing the prince''s cry, lonzinski came in from the bedroom door. He held a candlestick in his one hand, and the candle on it shone faintly on longzinsky''s face.


    The shortage of food in the castle also affected the strong man. Lonzinski''s cold and full cheeks had completely sunk in, and his uniform was as loose as a size larger.


    "My prince, what''s the matter with you?" lonzinski went to yanush, put the candlestick on the bedside table, and half knelt down.


    "Help me up," yanush said.


    Lonzinski lifted the prince''s body and put a pillow behind him.


    "What was the noise outside just now? Did the rebels attack the city again?" yanush asked. After half sitting up, he felt much more comfortable in his chest and his breathing was smooth.


    "Just now it was the sound of thunder. The rebels didn''t attack the city," longzinsky said.


    Yanush nodded.


    "Did any of the messengers I sent come back?" yanush asked again.


    After being besieged, yanush sent envoys to his cousin boguslav, King Carl X of Sweden, Frederick William elector, and even to czar Russia to ask for support.


    Lonzinski shook his head. More than a month later, none of the messengers sent came back.


    Yanush coughed heavily.


    Yanush closed his eyes. He did not understand how he had come to such a rebellious and helpless situation today.


    Once upon a time, yanush raziwiu''s name frightened all those who opposed him. Jan kazimiz refused to grant him a seat in the Senate because he was afraid of his influence, but even so, he had to hand over the military and political power of Lithuania to himself.


    At the dinner party of the raziweu family, there was no one less than a thousand nobles. Every invited nobleman was flattered and tried to squeeze himself in front of him just to say a word of flattery.


    In terms of wealth, even the emperor of the Holy Roman Empire and the king of France did not have their own money. The granaries of the raziweu family were full of grain, and the cellars of each manor were full of boxes of Taylor. Countless dukes, earls and members of Parliament are their debtors.


    He is the Savior and protector of Jews and Protestants. Those persecuted in other countries gathered at their feet. He allowed them to retain their faith and built churches and schools.


    But now, just more than half a year, they have changed together. I don''t have the power to respond. The nobles who once swore to serve me rebelled one by one, and all those left are villains who follow suit and lack ambition and talent; The raziwiu family can rival a country''s wealth. The manor and real estate are burned and plundered. Taylor in the Treasury is at the bottom. Even the salary and food of mercenaries are unsustainable. Jewish bankers who once regarded themselves as supreme began to avoid themselves.


    He failed, completely.


    This is a fact. Yanushi was unwilling to admit it and had to admit it.


    He once wanted to use the red cloth of the Republic to process a crown for himself to ascend the throne. Unexpectedly, the final one was the coat of death.


    "If I hadn''t taken that step..." yanushi thought again.


    He suddenly felt a little thirsty.


    "Lonzinski, bring me a bowl of honey water," said yanush.


    Longzinski was in a dilemma. There was no food in the castle. Where to get honey?


    At this time, there was another loud noise outside the window. It was neither gunfire nor thunder.


    Yanush suddenly opened his eyes again.


    "Longzinsky, what''s that sound?"


    Because the voice was very mixed, what longzinsky heard just now was not true. He went to the window to observe that the position of the castle gate was open, and a fire dragon composed of torches penetrated through the gate.


    "Your Highness!" longzinsky cried out sadly.


    Yanush turned his head with difficulty. He looked at longzinsky''s desperate face and understood everything.


    "Bogusslav! Bogusslav!"


    Yanush raziwiu shouted with his life.


    "It''s a good thing you didn''t come! At least our family has you after my death. Our raziwiu family!"


    These words seemed to exhaust all yanush''s strength. His body stood on the bed for a few times, his hands convulsed and convulsed, and finally did not move.


    Lonzinski walked gently to yanush''s side. He crossed the prince''s hands and put them on his abdomen.


    At this time, noisy footsteps came downstairs, and countless leather shoes and riding boots trampled on the wooden stairs.


    Lonzinski was indifferent. He stood quietly beside the prince''s body.


    The bedroom door was pushed open. Knights such as mihau and Jerzy haretsky broke in. Mihau looked at yanush, who was lying on the bed with no sound, and was at a loss for a moment, while yezh halletsky breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the Allied forces, mihau raziwiu, a fellow of Prince yanush, tried hard to save the prince''s life, and commander sapega held the same view - he believed that the living prince was more useful than the dead. Others, on the other hand, tried their best not to let yanush live any longer, because as long as he lived, they would have no peace. Before invading the castle, some great men had advised Colonel harlezki that they only wanted the dead prince.


    Originally, halletsky was still worried about how to do it in front of mihau, but now he doesn''t have to worry anymore.


    After a few minutes, mihau finally reacted. He took off his gloves and walked to the body of Prince yanush.


    Ronzinski stood in front of mihau.


    "I will not allow anyone to insult the prince''s body," lonzinski said firmly.


    "I won''t either," mihau said, looking into ronzinski''s eyes.


    He came to the prince''s body and gently closed yanush''s eyelids with his hand.

 Chapter 296

    Mihau left two men to take care of yanush''s body. He went downstairs with colonel Jerzy haretsky.


    "Mihau, now that yanush, the traitor, has died, Lithuania has returned to the hands of the Republic. We should all have a good drink for this." Colonel yezh halletsky sent an invitation to mihau. He is in a good mood now. It was difficult to complete the explanation of the big man because of yanush''s death.


    "Halletsky, although yanush is dead, the Swedes are still rampant in our land. There are still many wars to fight in the future. We can''t take it lightly!" mihau said seriously.


    Just when Jeri haretsky thought that the drinking place was going to be yellow, mihau smiled and said, "but today''s victory really deserves a drink."


    With that, mihau patted haletsky on the shoulder.


    Feeling fooled by mihau, yezh halletsky was trying to fight back, but suddenly heard a gunshot from the northwest tower of the castle.


    Because they took the castle with the cooperation of their insiders, the defenders in the castle were basically disarmed in mengxiang. The gunshot made the two people alert - there were also defenders loyal to yanushi in the city.


    "Mohaki. Go and see what happened to the gunshot?" yezh halletsky ordered a subordinate surrounded by him.


    The subordinate named mohaki ran towards the northwest tower of the castle. After a while, mohaki came back.


    "Sir, some defeated yanush soldiers refused to surrender. They were held in the tower and faced off with the people of zepesh and argildas," mohaki said.


    "How many of them? Who''s the chief?" asked mihau.


    "Zeppesh said he could handle it."


    Mohaki''s eyes twinkled with the question of mihau, Gu said.


    "I asked how many of them? Who''s the chief?" mihau asked again in a tough tone. He had a bad feeling.


    In the face of mihau''s toughness, mohaki gave in.


    "There were only three men, all led by a mercenary commander named Pedro," mohaki said.


    Mihau suddenly realized. He understood why mohaki hesitated. He must have benefited from zepesh.


    Zeppesh is a traitor of the mercenary regiment. He knows that his hatred with the mercenary regiment cannot be dissolved, and it is absolutely impossible for the mercenary regiment to surrender to zeppesh, so zeppesh wants to take this opportunity to destroy the mercenary regiment once and for all. Zepesh knows the relationship between mihau and the mercenary regiment, so he wants to bribe mohaki to hide it. As long as he is given enough time to do it, even if he knows it in the future, it is irreparable. However, mohaki was timid, and his words frightened him to speak the truth.


    Knowing that it was Cherchen''s people who refused to surrender, mihau grabbed mohaki''s sleeve.


    "Come on, you take me," said mihau.


    At this time, a big hand reached out and stopped mihau.


    "Mihau, this is a contradiction between them. Let them solve it by themselves," said Jerzy halletsky lightly.


    "Solve it yourself? Haretsky, you did it because you were angry at being defeated by the mercenary regiment several times. Before, the two armies fought and each took its own master. Although Cherchen and others stood on yanush''s side, it was understandable. Now you want to take revenge for public and private affairs and want to get rid of them by taking pesh''s hand. It''s too unfair!" mihau saw through haretsky''s mind, Said angrily.


    Jerzy halletsky''s face turned white and blue.


    The gunfire rang out again and shook violently. Mihau ignored him and ran to the tower.


    At the gate of the ground tower in the northwest corner, Pedro and fedot and salburn lean behind the fortification made of sandbags. They were surrounded by empty muskets. The tower was originally a place to store weapons and ammunition, so there was no shortage of guns and bullets.


    "Pedro, put down your arms and surrender, or we''ll fire."


    In the distance came zeppesh''s excited cry.


    Although Pedro is greedy for money and afraid of death, he also has his own pride. He can''t do anything to ask him to surrender to a villain like zepesh.


    "Come and let me shoot and I''ll surrender!" cried Pedro. He put out a firerope and a musket and fired a shot.


    Of course, it was impossible for this shot to hit zeppesh, but zeppesh''s shouting stopped.


    Then Pedro heard the sound of artillery wheels rolling over the stone slabs of the city wall.


    "It seems that my old life is going to die here today," thought Pedro desperately.


    He glanced at salben trembling nearby:


    "Salburn, go and surrender. It has nothing to do with you. Zeppesh won''t embarrass you."


    Salben looked at his eyelids in embarrassment. Drogba looked at fedot again. He slowly wanted to stand up.


    By this time, zeppesh had put the torch on the rope. The fire rope began to sizzle.


    "Stop!" Mikhail happened to go up the wall. He saw that the fire rope on the valve had been lit, so he ran forward with an arrow step. What a mihau, he pulled out his saber as fast as lightning, and then waved it. The saber stuck to the fire door and split the fire rope in two.


    "Who told you to use guns!" said mihau, glaring at zeppesh.


    Zeppesh lowered his head and shivered. There is a big gap between him and miha''u''s rank. Now miha''u is angry, so he can''t help but be afraid.


    Mihau glared at zeppesh again. He put the saber back in the scabbard and walked towards Pedro''s place.


    "Pedro, do you remember me?" mihau shouted as he walked.


    Pedro recognized mihau''s voice. He smiled and stood up from behind the sandbag.


    "Mihau! How could I forget you!" Pedro opened his upper arm to embrace the little warrior.


    But mihau stopped five steps in front of Pedro.


    "Pedro, yanush is dead. Why don''t you surrender?" mihau snapped.


    Pedro was stunned at first, and then knew that mihau''s words were not only for him, but also for zepesh and others behind him.


    "Why don''t I surrender? Of course I will. I''ll surrender to you. But if it''s some snobbish villains, I won''t surrender even if I kill them." Pedro raised his head.


    Mihau nodded. He didn''t want to make trouble, so he immediately said, "OK, I accept your surrender. Now hand over your weapons."


    Pedro took off the saber at his waist and handed it to mihau.


    "How are the rest of our mercenary regiment, mihau?" asked Pedro.


    Suddenly, something happened when zeppesh came to Kaicheng. He and fedot didn''t know how the others were now.


    "Don''t worry, we hardly encountered resistance when we entered the city. Most of the people were captured in the barracks," mihau said.


    Pedro nodded reassuringly. He was also a little relieved that the mercenary regiment was finished, but it was finished in his own hands rather than Chechen.

 Chapter 297

    When Prince yanush fell and Cherchen went to werna with a group of disabled rebels, Natalie had returned to Silesia from chenstohova.


    King kazimiz and Natalie''s father janush kishka are in gwogowa, Silesia. Before Natalie entered the city, her father met her daughter at the gate of the city.


    Old yanushi is over half a hundred years old. His hair on his head is withered, and his beautiful beard is all white. But the old man''s spirit was still very good. As soon as he saw his daughter, he held Natalie in his arms.


    "My daughter, you are back at last," said the old man passionately.


    "Yes, father. I''m back," Natalie replied with a smile, snuggling in her father''s arms.


    Yanushi straightened his daughter. He wanted to have a good look at her.


    "If you lose weight, you must not have suffered," yanush said.


    Natalie shook her head. Although the days in chinstohova were hard, she lived a full life every day.


    "Father, I have a lot to say to you. It''s about..."


    "It''s about chinstohova," yanush said.


    "Yes, father. We defeated the Swedes in chinstohova and they retreated. Thousands of regular troops can''t do anything but hundreds of monks. This is unprecedented!" Natalie said excitedly.


    "Don''t worry. First you sort out the language, because his majesty also wants to know about chinstohova." yanush said with a smile.


    "Your majesty!" Natalie exclaimed.


    "Yes, your majesty. When the news of chenstohova reached Silesia, our king was the most concerned. He went to church every day to pray that his people could defeat the enemy. Now God has fulfilled his Majesty''s wishes."


    With that, janush mounted his horse and said to the mercenaries, "the kishka family will not forget your kindness."


    Then he entered the gate with Natalie and her entourage. Although it was late, kazimieri was not in his palace, but prayed in the church. He has been doing this for more than 50 days.


    Natalie and her father dismounted at the church door and entered the church. A priest was conducting a prayer in front of the altar. At the prayer table, there was only one person. The man buried his face in his palm and didn''t move. It was only from the fluctuation of his chest caused by his deep sigh that he could see that he was not asleep.


    Natalie walked carefully behind the man, trying not to make a sound. The man wore a black velvet coat with a mink lining, and white lace rolled out from his neck. Beside him stood a black hat with a cluster of white feathers on it.


    When the priest''s prayer ceremony was over, the man raised his head.


    "Your majesty!" Natalie went ahead and knelt down on one knee.


    This is king Jan kazimiz.


    Kazimierz stood up. He put his top hat back on his head and helped Natalie up.


    "Our heroine is back," kazimiz said happily.


    "Yes, your majesty. I''m back."


    "Tell me about chinstohova. For decades, we have received all kinds of news about the siege of the monastery. These news are inconsistent, and some have been proved to be false. Your return will let us know the most true news," said King kazimizh.


    Obviously, he is always watching the news from home.


    "Your Majesty, we have won," Natalie announced loudly.


    Then yanush kishka came behind the king and Natalie. His face was also ruddy as never before.


    "Oh, my God!" exclaimed kazimiz.


    Then he fell to his knees and thanked God again. Janush and Natalie also knelt down.


    After a meeting, kazimiz stood up.


    "It''s not appropriate to talk about war in church. Let''s go back to the palace. Natalie, tell me carefully," kazimiz said.


    When the three returned to kazimieri''s palace, the whole palace was brightly lit. Obviously, someone has informed here in advance of his Majesty''s return.


    Queen Maria ludwiga and the Chamberlain ugovs were at the gate of the palace. Kazimierz strode into the palace with the Queen''s hand. He was very excited and happy. Natalie and her daughter followed.


    They came to the restaurant of the palace. There, the ministers and generals who went abroad with the king gathered here.


    "Chinstohova is firmly held! The Swedes have withdrawn! We have won!" cried king kazimiz.


    All the people cheered loudly after the king''s voice fell. Then king kazimiz pushed Natalie forward.


    "Our heroine, the rising star of the kishka family, participated in the siege of Daguangming mountain all the way. Let her tell us the specific situation."


    When the king said this, everyone focused on Natalie.


    If ordinary people are watched by a large number of high-ranking officials and dignitaries, they must be nervous and speechless, but Natalie is dignified and speaks freely.


    When she talked about the time when vreshzovic could not steal the chicken and eat the rice, everyone laughed happily; When Natalie spoke of the reverence and firmness of President koldzki, everyone was silent; When they heard that the monastery was in danger under the bombardment of heavy Swedish artillery, although they knew that the monastery would turn around in the end, many people were still frightened; At last, when Natalie said that Chechen (President koldzki had told Natalie the real identity of aleval) blew up the heavy cannon, even the king of the country applauded it.


    "So President koldzki finally gave those Swedes a bag of holy bread?"


    King kazimiz asked with a smile when Natalie talked about the scene when Dean koldzki met Anders Eriksson during the defense war of Daguang Mingshan monastery.


    "Yes, your majesty. That''s what the Abbey priests did," Natalie replied.


    "These priests are braver than my ministers and generals," King kazimizh finally sighed.


    It''s hard for all the ministers to answer this. Finally, pototsky stood up and replied, "we are always loyal to your majesty and ready to devote ourselves to his Majesty''s cause."


    "I have no doubt that you are not loyal to me."


    Kazimiz said. Although he has heard too many similar words.


    Since his cousin Carl x invaded the Republic, kazimi has become more and more used to betraying his relatives, and he has become much more mature than when he was in Ukraine.


    After a long silence, King kazimiz asked his minister, "gentlemen, chenstohova has set an example for the Republic. What should we do next?"


    Before kazimiz''s voice fell, Natalie knelt on the ground: "Your Majesty, I beg you, no, I suggest you return home immediately. Now the whole country is looking forward to your return!"

 Chapter 298

    "Natalie, you are too presumptuous." yanush kishka stepped forward. He turned his head and drank to his daughter. Then he turned his head and apologized to King kazimiz: "Your Majesty, my little girl is ignorant. It''s really impolite."


    Kazimieri didn''t think so. He stopped yanushi''s further apology, but said happily: "don''t do this. Natalie is our hero, and she''s right."


    Kazimiz praised Natalie''s words, which gave the ministers a clear signal that his Majesty was inclined to return home.


    Queen Maria ludwiga looked at her husband with black eyes. Before marrying kazimiz, Maria ludwiga was the wife of kazimiz''s brother. She knows her former uncle and current husband: once he makes any decision, he wants to realize it and hopes that everyone will support him.


    "Your Majesty, through Natalie''s story, I heard the voice of the Republic and the people of two nationalities (polish and Lithuanian)," said the queen to kazimiz.


    "Yes, yes! Kind queen! Mother of our country." Natalie cried excitedly.


    Kazimi''s confidence increased when he saw that his wife supported him so much. He looked more confidently at his ministers.


    Now, the ministers headed by Stanislaw pototsky will express their views.


    "Your Majesty, where will we go when we return home?" asked the Chamberlain ukovsky.


    "To Lvov, of course. Marshal lubaumatsky wrote several times to hope that we would go to him?" said King kazimizh with confidence.


    "Your Majesty, I''m not opposed to returning home, but now there are Swedes and their running dogs everywhere in China. Silesia is a long way from Lvov, and our guard has only a few hundred people, which is not enough to ensure your safety and everyone. It''s safer to wait until we contact General Stefan czernetsky or field marshal lubomatsky to meet them and return home "Ukovsky, the Chamberlain, suggested.


    The words of the Chamberlain obviously spoke to the hearts of some ministers. Because even in Silesia, there are rumors that Carl x sent countless assassins to sell kazimiz''s head, which made everyone panic. If it were in China, without the guarantee of the army, I don''t know how many villains who are greedy for money and power will be detrimental to the king.


    At one time, seven or eight ministers stood up and supported the opinions of the Chamberlain.


    Kazimiz hesitated. He looked back at his adviser, janush kishka, and wanted to hear his opinion.


    Yanush kishka thought for a moment and said: "The road to return home is indeed dangerous, but we must see how much his Majesty''s return will inspire those who have not lost their hope of resistance and cheer up their hope of resistance. The monks of chenstohova have lit a fire, and His Majesty''s return will certainly make the fire more and more prosperous. As for safety, if we return to the Republic on a large scale Of course, it will attract the attention and interception of the Swedes. The suggestion of the Chamberlain is indeed safe, but in this way, the time must be delayed for a long time, and it is easy for the Swedes to judge our intention. Therefore, I think we can divide the team into two. Most of them take the road to chinstohova to attract the attention of the Swedes, while others A small team protected the king, crossed the mountain from the path to Lvov, and met with general Stefan charnietsky and field marshal lubomatsky on the way. "


    Yanush kishka''s suggestion heard king kazimiz nodding. He asked the chief minister Stanislaw pototsky again.


    Stanislaw pototsky was born in the pototsky family, one of the largest families in the Republic. He is highly respected in the Republic and one of kazimizi''s main supporters.


    "I do not deny the important role of his Majesty''s return to China in fighting against foreign enemies, but we do not know whether those military leaders in China are still loyal to his majesty. Before that, it was the betrayal of various generals and commanders that led to the disintegration of our army in Ukraine. Of course, I do not mean the two generals of Stefan charnietsky and Pavel sapega There is no doubt about their loyalty, but others... "


    Other people mentioned by Stanislaw pototsky refer to field marshal lubaumatsky. The field marshal of the Republic wavered in the early stage of the Swedish invasion and disobeyed the king''s orders. Moreover, this man has great ambition and arrogance. Who knows whether the king will take the son of heaven to order the princes when he arrives at Lvov.


    "He won''t!"


    Queen Maria ludwiga stood up and said: "I know lubaomatsky. Indeed, he has great ability and ambition. But he is often satisfied with petty profits in front of him. His Majesty''s presence in Lvov is a great honor for him; after that, his majesty is bound to grant him greater power to restore the land we have lost. How could he want to control the king before he won so many interests? Besides, Stefan charnietsky''s general is also near Lvov. "


    "Your Majesty has a good opinion," said Stanislaw pototsky.


    "If my queen is a man, I think my chief minister will be replaced," King kazimizh sincerely praised queen Maria ludwiga''s penetrating foresight.


    "Then I am willing to abdicate," pototsky said, following the king''s words.


    So the matter of returning home was settled. Everything is done according to janush kishka''s method.


    "Your Majesty, may I say one more word?"


    Just then Natalie said again.


    Her request was granted by King kazimizh.


    "Since his majesty has decided to return home, I think we should also inform the Lithuanian commander Pavel sapega of this news, which is more conducive to the coordinated operation between the generals of the Republic of Lvov and Lithuania in the future."


    What Natalie said was indeed a problem. When kazimiri was preparing to think about who to send, Natalie''s father yanush kishka said: "Your Majesty, this matter should be considered in the long run."


    "Well, it''s really not urgent for a while." King kazimiz nodded.


    Natalie was a little unwilling. She wanted to fight again, but yanush had blocked their sight between her and King kazimiz.

 Chapter 299

    "Father, why do you want your majesty to come and discuss my proposal?"


    On the way back to her house, Natalie said discontentedly to her father, janush kishka.


    "Do you want to ask the king to go to Lithuania?" yanushi said leisurely, looking at the road ahead.


    "Er!"


    Natalie was stunned. Soon she understood. Father must have known about aleval.


    "Did mitzkevich tell you?" Natalie asked. It secretly scolded mitzkevich for being troublesome.


    Natalie didn''t want her father to know about Chechen so early. Because even she hasn''t really figured out what kind of feelings she has for Chechen. She regards Chechen as a friend, opponent or a favorite. But the only sure thing is that I''m worried about him. When she mistakenly thought that Cherchen had died in the Swedish military camp, Natalie''s inner feeling was partially broken. Then she fainted. After that, although Natalie woke up, her mind was confused. She had no other ideas except to kill more Swedes to avenge Chechen.


    When Anders Eriksson learned that Chechen was not dead, but wisely escaped from the opposite direction, Natalie''s heart was alive again. She had hope again. Natalie looked forward to Cherchen''s return after the Swedes withdrew. This allowed Natalie to stay at the monastery for three days after alvid Wittenberg withdrew. Until President koldzki and father spasokukotski told her Chechen''s real identity and that he might return to Lithuania.


    His father was right. He suggested to King kazimiz to send envoys to Lithuania to contact the commander of sapega in order to have the opportunity to go to Lithuania to find Chechen.


    "I will make the person who deceived me pay the price." this is the reason Natalie gave herself at the beginning.


    "Mitzkevich told me that there was a mercenary named aleval who fought side by side with you in Daguangming Mountain Monastery and played some role," said yanush kishka.


    "It''s a great role. Although Chechen is young, he is a very capable man. Although he once worked for Prince yanush, the traitor, he has now stood with the Republic. Even Dean kordesky praised him." Natalie defended Chechen and tried her best to show her father Chechen''s role in the defense of the monastery.


    "Chechen?" yanushi wondered. The name mitzkevich told him was aleval.


    "Aleval is his pseudonym," Natalie explained.


    Yanush suddenly realized.


    But after this sentence, the father and daughter fell into an embarrassing situation with nothing to say. For a time, only the sound of horses'' hoofs was left in the dark and deserted street.


    "Natalie, you are fifteen years old," yanush said suddenly.


    "I know, father."


    Yanushi glanced at her daughter. Natalie''s side face was as angular as marble carving. It reminds him of his youth. If you can, yanushi really hopes that her daughter will be happy forever and can accompany herself.


    "There are only you and me left in the kishka family now. I am old and everything in the family will be yours in the future. If you are a boy, I will rest assured to give everything to you. But you are a daughter. After my death, those distant relatives of our family will ask for inheritance of the family''s property. They will deliberately divide up the huge and unparalleled land of the family Property and manor. So you must find a husband who can help you deal with all this. "


    "I don''t need it! My saber and I will protect everything your father left. Mitzkevich and they all support me." Natalie said firmly.


    Janush shook his head. The daughter''s character is as stubborn as her dead mother.


    "Then you will be involved in endless lawsuits. Because their demands are reasonable. Your saber can break gold and stone, but it can cut down these worldly disputes. Moreover, his majesty can''t help you. Although I''m sure that after my death, his majesty will still take care of you and trust you. But we are a republic, and the king can''t do anything around parliament, he thought What he did. "Yanushi reasoned to his daughter.


    "I know all this, so father, you always wanted me to be engaged to count Mikhail," said Natalie.


    Natalie''s count Mikhail is the grandson of an elder of the house of Lords of the Republic. The old man is highly respected and famous in the Republic.


    Yanush frowned. He could tell that his daughter did not like count Mikhail.


    "Don''t you like him?" asked the father.


    "Yes, I don''t like count Mikhail. He doesn''t look like a man. I''ve never seen a man who can''t ride a horse and paints himself with lipstick and white powder every day." Natalie felt sick when she recalled.


    "That''s true. Count Mikhail''s study in France is contaminated with some bad atmosphere." yanush smiled and nodded, indicating that he agreed with his daughter''s point of view.


    But he immediately introduced other candidates.


    "But not necessarily count Mikhail. What do you think of Stefan? He is the third son of old pototsky, young and promising; and count bibont, his family..."


    Yanushi also wanted to introduce her daughter to her favorite son-in-law, but Natalie interrupted her father and found a reason for herself:


    "Father, you may have misunderstood. Cherchen and I are not the kind of relationship you think. I admit that I have a good feeling for him because he saved me and fought for our nation and faith. I want to go to Lithuania to find him because I am worried about him. Because Cherchen once served Prince yanush, he may be under the command of sapega after Prince yanush''s defeat Arrested. But the Republic should not treat a reformed person like this. What do you think, father? "


    "Of course not. Everyone who fights for the Republic should be rewarded," yanush said.


    "So I want to go to Lithuania to clarify all this for Cherchen if he is really arrested by commander sapega."


    Yanushi knew that his daughter was telling the truth, at least half the truth. Yanush knows what the other half is.


    "Don''t say that. You must be tired when you just came back. I''ve told the housekeeper to go back early and prepare supper. You can eat more and have a good sleep. Talk about it tomorrow." yanushi decided to end the topic temporarily.


    "Yes."


    Natalie answered obediently. She doesn''t want to quarrel with her father as soon as she comes back.

 Chapter 300

    For the next two days, Natalie and her father maintained apparent peace. But as long as yanush brings the topic to marriage, Natalie will be silent. But yanushi will not change his mind. Although he knows that his daughter is not willing, he still nags every day. He doesn''t have the style of a politician at all.


    In this case, on the third morning, when yanush mentioned the topic again, Natalie put down the spoon she was using.


    "I want to go out," Natalie said.


    With that, Natalie stood up and pushed away her chair without her father''s consent.


    "Where are you going?" yanush asked.


    "I want to visit queen ludwiga," Natalie said.


    When he was a daughter, he wanted to visit the queen, which surprised yanush. Soon he was a little happy again. After all, it would be a good thing for him and his family if his daughter could become friends with the queen.


    "I''ll ask mitzkevich to take you."


    "No, mitzkevich''s injury hasn''t completely recovered. I''ll just go alone." Natalie refused her father''s suggestion.


    "Well, the queen likes brooches and other accessories recently. Did you choose one to bring to her?" yanush suggested again.


    Natalie nodded at the suggestion.


    Natalie took a horse from the stable. Yanushi they are now living in a villa rented locally, with two and a half floors high and white bricks and red tiles. There is a large yard in front of the villa, and the stables are on the left side of the villa, where there are three horses. Natalie untied her usual horse, rolled over on the horse''s back, and then rushed out of the yard.


    "Still forgot to bring the gift." yanushi looked at his daughter''s back and shook his head helplessly. He also held a gift box in his hand.


    When Natalie arrived at the temporary palace where King kazimiz and queen ludwiga were located, more than a dozen carriages had parked in front of the palace. Preparations for the king''s return are in full swing.


    Natalie dismounted at the door. A servant of the palace came quickly and led the horse to the stable. After what happened that night, no one in the palace didn''t know Natalie.


    Everyone admired Natalie. Because she not only brought back valuable news, but also participated in the battle to defend the holy land. She is a real hero.


    Natalie went upstairs all the way.


    "Where is your Highness the queen?"


    Natalie asked a passing Mammy.


    "Her royal highness is in the second room on the left. She is waiting for you," said the Mammy.


    Natalie thanked. She walked softly to the door of the room.


    "Your Highness, I''m Natalie."


    "The door isn''t closed. Come in."


    Natalie Yiyan walked into the room.


    Today''s Queen ludwiga has no image of being smart and capable that night. She lay obliquely in a corner of the sofa, and the winter sun hit the Queen''s beautiful melon seed face. Soft blond hair fell gently from her shoulders and fell on the sofa. The casual and natural posture brought a lazy warmth to the room.


    Natalie''s vision extends around. This is a very spacious bedroom. There are pale gold copper lamps on the beautiful ceiling. On the opposite floor are Persian carpets made of fine textiles and some special furniture in the bedroom. The only tall thing is the big wardrobe that occupies a whole wall. From the volume, there should be many clothes in it. But it should be empty by now.


    "Natalie, here you are." the queen ludwiga, leaning lazily on the sofa, gently put down her coffee cup, like a noble Persian cat.


    Years did not leave too many marks on the Queen''s face. Although she was over forty, the queen looked only thirty at most.


    "Yes, your highness."


    Natalie smiled and sat down on the sofa. She liked talking to Queen ludwiga because the queen of the Republic had no airs for anyone.


    "Your Highness, when I came, I saw many carriages parked at the gate of the palace. Are we going to Lvov?" Natalie asked.


    Queen ludwiga took the feather fan on the table and covered her mouth. But Natalie guessed from the changes in the Queen''s facial muscles that the queen was laughing.


    "No, your majesty. Although he is in a hurry to return home, he still has a lot to prepare, one by one," said queen ludwiga.


    "That''s true," said Natalie.


    "Oh, by the way. Natalie, you had something important to see me yesterday. What was it?" asked queen ludwiga.


    Natalie''s teeth clenched her lips and her hands rubbed her trousers. It can be seen that Natalie''s heart is very nervous.


    "Don''t be so formal, there''s no need to be nervous. You forget, you can call me sister Ludvika." the queen smiled and pushed a cup of coffee with sugar in front of Natalie.


    Natalie picked it up and took a sip. The aroma and sweetness of coffee relieved Natalie''s nervous mood.


    "I''d like to ask your highness, no, it''s your sister. You speak to your majesty and let me go to Lithuania to contact commander sapega," Natalie said.


    With that, Natalie lowered her head.


    "It''s this thing!"


    King ludwiga thought a little later. She remembered that this was Natalie''s suggestion that night.


    "Well," Natalie nodded.


    "But just yesterday your father spoke to his majesty and sent messengers to Werner," said queen ludwiga regretfully.


    "What!"


    Natalie stood up in surprise. She was so strong that she almost knocked the coffee cup off the table.


    "Didn''t lord yanush tell you?"


    "No?" Natalie was a little depressed. She didn''t expect her father to come up with such a drastic scheme in order not to let her go to Lithuania.


    "Is there anything else you want to do to go to Lithuania? Natalie, you can talk to your sister. Maybe I can help."


    Queen ludwiga is a clever woman. She saw that Natalie wanted to go to Lithuania.


    Queen ludwiga stroked Natalie''s hand. That intimate action and gentle language convinced Natalie that queen ludwiga was an object to talk to.


    So Natalie told the queen about Chechen.


    "All you like him?"


    After listening to Natalie''s talk, Queen ludwiga asked with a smile.


    "He''s just my friend," Natalie said hard.


    "What is his feeling for you?"


    "I don''t know!" Natalie was a little depressed.


    Queen ludwiga stood up. She took the paper and pen and wrote.


    After writing, the queen handed the paper to Natalie.


    "Here you are," said queen ludwiga.


    "Is this?" Natalie took the paper.


    "Congratulations, Natalie kishka. You are my messenger now. You will go to Lithuania on behalf of me to see the officers and soldiers who are fighting there." Queen Ludvika smiled.


    Natalie was ecstatic. With this letter, she can go to Lithuania in good faith, and even being a father can''t stop herself.


    "Thank you so much, sister ludwiga," Natalie said cheerfully.


    "It''s just a small effort. But Natalie, if you really like the child named Chechen, you should take advantage of this opportunity and don''t let happiness slip away from you." Queen ludwiga said with a smile.

 Chapter 301

    Natalie went home excitedly with the papers given to her by the queen. As soon as she entered the door, she rushed back to her room and threw herself excitedly on the bed.


    Natalie was filled with joy as she held up the document that would allow her to go to Lithuania. With this, my father can''t stop it even if he wants to. Unless he dares to disobey His Royal Highness.


    "When I arrive in Lithuania, I must give that guy a good beating. He dares to leave without saying goodbye. What an asshole." Natalie thought to herself. She felt that her hands were beginning to itch and had an impulse to beat people.


    "If only aleval were here now," Natalie thought. Natalie would rather call him aleval than Cherchen.


    "Miss,"


    There was a knock on the door outside the room. It was mitzkevich''s voice:


    "The master told you to go down to dinner."


    "I''m not hungry, you eat," Natalie sat up and shouted out the door. The father would certainly ask what he had said to the queen, and Natalie didn''t want her father to see the clue before she left.


    Footsteps came from near to far outside the door. It was obvious that mitzkevich had left.


    "It''s better to go at night, so it''s too late even if my father wants to ask the queen to take back her life," Natalie planned. She even imagined the specific journey and the costumes along the way.


    Soon, a complete plan took shape in Natalie''s mind. Now, she needs a good sleep in order to get enough energy.


    Thinking so, Natalie closed her eyes.


    I don''t know how long later, a fierce knock on the door woke Natalie up.


    "Natalie, Natalie."


    It''s my father''s voice.


    Natalie opened her eyes. It''s dark outside the window. It''s night now.


    "I''m here, father."


    Natalie rubbed her eyes. She got up quickly and opened the door.


    Yanushi kishka''s military uniform in front of him was like a long trip.


    "What''s the matter, father?" Natalie said in surprise.


    "Hurry up and get ready. Your majesty is leaving for the Republic tonight," yanush said.


    Your majesty will return home tonight! Natalie was speechless with surprise. When she went to the queen in the morning, Her Highness didn''t reveal anything!


    "It''s a temporary decision. Our king always likes to surprise people," yanush explained. There was helplessness in the old man''s words. Obviously, he also had a headache for the childlike temper of King kazimiz.


    "If I''m leaving tonight, what about my trip to Lithuania?" Natalie''s heart beat a drum. If you go to Lvov first and then to Lithuania, it will be delayed for a long time.


    Natalie wanted to show her father the documents given to her by the queen. She wanted to tell her father that she had a "task" and didn''t have to go with her.


    Just then, mitzkevich came behind yanush.


    "Sir, everything is ready," said mitzkevich.


    "Mitzkevich, do you want to go with you?"


    Seeing that mitzkevich was also in a military uniform, Natalie was surprised.


    Mitzkevich did not fully recover from his injury in the monastery. He had no problem with his ordinary actions, but he was reluctant to dance with a knife and sword.


    "Yes, miss. It is the most glorious moment of my life to escort his majesty back home. People may spend a thousand days, but there is only one glorious day. Therefore, even if I am seriously injured, I will accompany the master and his majesty." mitsky said excitedly.


    Natalie felt filthy. She secretly scolded herself for leaving her family and country alone for the sake of children and women. Isn''t it more important to protect his majesty than to go to Lithuania?


    Having figured this out, Natalie said to her father, "please wait for me, father. I''ll be down in a minute."


    When Natalie came downstairs, she had changed into a long suit of chain mail aristocracy. This kind of armor is lighter and will not hinder the wearer''s movement, so it is deeply loved by the nobility.


    Janush and mitzkevich are already waiting downstairs.


    "What about the others?"


    Natalie asked strangely when she saw that there were only three people downstairs, her father and herself, and neither the servant nor the mercenary Natalie had brought back.


    "The others have gone to the city gate. They will pretend to be your Majesty''s car and take the road, while we will accompany the king and queen through the Carpathian Mountains," yanush said.


    Natalie remembered that this was the plan put forward by her father.


    So Natalie got on her horse and the three went to the temporary palace.


    At this time, the temporary palace was brightly lit. Servants and officials, large and small, carried large and small objects, and the Chamberlain ukovsky was busy directing.


    Seeing the arrival of yanushi''s father and daughter, ukovsky hurried to yanushi''s horse.


    "Your Majesty the king and queen are at the back door," whispered the Chamberlain.


    Yanushi nodded imperceptibly. Then they got off their horses, went into the palace, went straight through the palace and came to the back door.


    At the back door of the palace, there was only a simple carriage with a rider in front of it.


    Natalie walked in and saw that the rider was king kazimiz.


    "Your majesty!"


    Yanush they were in a hurry to dismount and salute, but king kazimizh stopped the next move of the three.


    "Don''t be polite. We''ll start right away. Pototsky has brought people to wait for us in the woods outside the city gate. Ha ha, no one would have expected us to return home like this," said King kazimizh.


    There was an excited and happy smile on the king''s face. It was obvious that he was proud of his temporary and unexpected move.


    "My king is wise," said yanush.


    Thus, yanush and mitzkevich were escorted by King kazimiz, and Natalie escorted by the carriage towards the South Gate in the dark.


    In the carriage, Queen ludwiga lifted the curtain and said to Natalie, "I''m sorry, Natalie. I didn''t know until tonight. Alas, the king, he''s too childish."


    "No, your highness. It''s my great honor to protect your majesty and your return," Natalie said firmly.


    The night was quiet. No one noticed that there was a king and a queen in the group. The attention of the whole city was attracted by the gorgeous motorcade at the north gate and a group of dignitaries and dignitaries.


    In the woods outside the city, Stanislaw pototsky was waiting for the king with a cavalry team of twenty dragon cavalry and ten winged cavalry. Along with pototsky, there was a cardinal sent by the Holy See. The presence of a cardinal symbolizes the Holy See''s absolute support for king kazimiz. In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, the winged cavalry took off the striking wings behind them.


    Polotsky is also a winged cavalry armor with leather. Although the winged cavalry armor was too heavy for a man of his age, the old man insisted on wearing it because it could remind him of the most glorious days of the Republic.


    When the appointed time came, the sound of horses'' hoofs and carriages came from outside the grove. Pototsky went out with five dragoons.


    "Is that you?" pototsky whispered.


    "It''s me."


    Pototsky was relieved. Your majesty and queen have arrived safely.


    The people in the grove came out, and they escorted around the motorcade.


    "Sire, we are on our way." polotsky looked east in the direction of the Republic.


    "Yes, we''re leaving!"


    Kazimieri threw the reins and took the first step back to his country.

 Chapter 302

    "Well, ahead is Werner''s gate."


    After a long journey of more than 20 days, Chechen led the remnants of the rebel army to Werner. Looking at Werner''s wall with bullet marks, Cherchen was filled with emotion.


    The last time I came, I was the head of the mercenary of the prince''s army, and set out from here to crusade against Jan sobesky. This time, the king''s flag has changed at the head of the city, and he may have become a wanted criminal.


    Along the way, Chechen came out day and night with forty-six soldiers who were willing to go to Werner to join the alliance. In order to avoid the Swedish patrol, they dare not walk on the main road, only those country roads. For the villages passing by, Chechen didn''t dare to stay for a long time. For fear of Swedish spies in the village, and for fear of bringing disaster to the villagers, the Swedes have always been merciless to the villages that take in the rebels.


    Nevertheless, they were in danger several times. Fortunately, these dangers came from the bandits who occupied the mountain as the king rather than the informal Swedish army, so they all passed without danger.


    In this way, fewer and fewer rebel soldiers followed Chechen. Twelve people deserted and left without saying goodbye when the team camped. But 51 people finally arrived in Werner. The extra 17 people were joined by young people from passing villages. They are full of hatred for the Swedes, and encouraged by the deeds of Daguang Mingshan monastery, they want to avenge the Swedes.


    Cherchen also inquired through the news along the way and learned about the major events in Lithuania. Prince yanush died, commander sapesh occupied Werner, and the officers of the former Prince''s army were arrested and taken to Werner for execution... And so on. This makes Chechen more worried about Uncle Pedro and his companions in the mercenary regiment.


    "Take this letter to the city to find commander mihau. He will make good arrangements for you," Chechen said.


    An army received the letter. He asked suspiciously, "Lord aleval, don''t you go and reply to your commander?"


    "Although I am from head mihau, the task is assigned to me by commander sapega, so I have to go to the command house first." Chechen explained his behavior.


    The nominal soldier nodded his head. He said to Chechen with longing: "Lord aleval, I hope we can play under your command in the future."


    Che Chen waved his hand and said goodbye to everyone. He rode towards the gate on the other side of Werner, and stopped when he came to the corner of the wall. He didn''t leave until he saw the rebels brought into the city by the guards guarding the gate.


    "I have lived up to Stefan''s trust," Chechen thought.


    At the gate on the other side, Chechen smoothly entered the city. He wants to know more about the situation before making plans.


    If you want to know the situation, the most suitable place is the pub. Chechen was about to find a lively pub when a horse leaned against him.


    Chechen is riding a short and inferior horse of the rebel army, and what comes over is a tall horse with two palms (one palm is about 10.16 cm) higher than Chechen''s horse, which makes Chechen have to look up at each other.


    "General Jan sobesky!" Chechen said in surprise. He didn''t expect to meet Jan sobesky here again.


    "Hi, commander Chechen. Would you like an apple?" Jan sobesky took out an apple and said with a smile. It happened that Jan sobesky happened to see Chechen entering the city on the gate today.


    Che Chen waved his hand and said he didn''t eat.


    "General, I didn''t expect to meet you here." Chechen sighed. He didn''t expect his whereabouts to be exposed so soon.


    "I didn''t expect it. You, the remnant of yanushi, dared to appear in Werner." seeing that Chechen didn''t eat apples, Jan sobesky ate it himself.


    "I''m worried about my uncle and his companions in the mercenary regiment. General, how are they?" Chechen automatically ignored Jan sobesky''s call himself the remnant of yanush, but asked his most concerned question.


    "Of course, everyone should be punished for traitors!" Jan sobesky said solemnly.


    Yang sobieski saw that Che Chen turned pale and laughed.


    "I lied to you. Your uncle and they are fine now. Commander sapega has arranged for them a comfortable residence suitable for their status, which is at the residence of Anjie kemitz," said Jan sobesky.


    "Really?" Chechen doubted Jan sobesky''s words. Although Chechen had a good impression of young general Jan sobesky at the beginning, he was shameless to abandon his subordinates'' behavior by deception in Lida fort. Another wish is that the experience of head Franco gave Cherchen a psychological shadow.


    In fact, this point is too much to worry about. Yakov''s treatment of the mercenary regiment''s atrocities is a special case. In Germany and the Republic of Poland, where nobles and lords are powerful, mercenaries are an important source of their armed forces. Any mercenary regiment that is brave and used to fighting is very favored by nobles and lords. Before beating and killing, it was just their own masters. As long as the mercenaries were willing to change their families, the victorious side was willing to accept them.


    "Of course it''s true. The war of the Republic is not over yet. In order to recover the lost territory and defeat the Swedes, commander sapega still needs to recruit and expand his army. You foreign mercenary officers who used to work for yanush are the object he tries to recruit. After all, yanush is dead, and you have no morality and responsibility to him. It''s natural to change the court "What happened," said Jan sobesky with a smile. But the smile was filled with self pity.


    Jan sobesky''s position in Werner is embarrassing. After lidaborg lost all his gambling money, Jan sobeski had to turn to sapega. Pavel sapega''s connection with Jan sobesky and Jan zamois can be described as insightful, and he is also well aware of their attempt to establish a "second center" in Lithuania. After Jan sobieski and others took refuge, sapega openly treated each other warmly in order to win over the people, but only assigned them some virtual positions. That''s why he watched the "scenery" above the city gate.


    "Thank you for telling me about this, general Jan sobesky." Chechen sincerely thanked him.


    What Jan sobesky told himself is really useful.


    "You''re welcome. It''s just a small effort. However, head Cherchen, although they have their own decisions before, I still appreciate your ability. If you choose to stay in Lithuania and work for the Republic, I welcome you to my side." Jan sobeski took the opportunity to solicit.


    Jan sobesky is definitely a restless man. He is still trying every means to accumulate strength to get rid of the shackles.


    "I''ll think about it," Chechen said vaguely.

 Chapter 303

    Pedro and others were well treated at the home of Anjie kemitz in Werner. In addition to Anjie and Pedro, who are old acquaintances, this is also the reason for the commander of sapega.


    As Jan sobesky said, in order to accomplish greater and arduous tasks, commander Pavel sapega must form more troops. He was kind to the mercenary officers in the surrendered and captured former yanushi army. He not only gave them freedom, but also hosted many banquets to entertain them, so as to win over people''s hearts and make them used by the Republic.


    "Chop the Swede, chop


    Sharpen the sword quickly


    Hit the Swede, hit it


    Put the gun up


    Hit the Swede, hit


    Smash their heads


    Burn the Swede, burn


    Burn them to ashes


    Get on your horse, ride


    If you''re still a good man. "


    In the restaurant, Pedro happily sang with Anjie. This song is a new military song compiled by the Allied forces. The previous song has been cancelled by the commander with the death of the singing object. This is the new lyrics.


    After a song, Pedro and Anjie touched their glasses.


    "Anzu, you and mihaw are really friends."


    Pedro gulped down the wine in the glass. Since tikchin was captured, Pedro has suffered a lot in the first few days. After arriving at Werner, he has lived such a happy day every day.


    "Mihaw and I will never change our friendship with Chechen and you." Anjie also drank the cup upside down. He had another drink to the rest of the mercenary Corps.


    Fedot and others also raised their glasses and touched Anjie. But Fatima and yelishei were not interested at all.


    Except for fedot, most of the others in the mercenary regiment became prisoners in their sleep. For example, Fatima and yelishei put their swords beside their pillows when they slept, but Fatima had no choice but to catch the enemy who rushed in with muskets.


    But this still made Fatima and yelishei feel extremely guilty. It seemed that their carelessness had dusted the honor of the mercenary regiment.


    As the servants brought up the dishes, Pedro began to attack a roast goose again.


    Anjie watched Pedro cut off one leg of the roast goose with a knife and put it on his plate. He pretended to casually ask, "Pedro, and your friends, what are you thinking about the suggestions put forward by the commander at the banquet a few days ago?"


    Fedot and others looked at each other. It was inconvenient for them to answer this question. Only Pedro could make up his mind.


    "Which suggestion? I remember the commander put forward many suggestions at many banquets. Which one do you mean?" Pedro asked vaguely while eating goose legs.


    In fact, Pedro knew that the "proposal" by Anjie meant joining the alliance. But Pedro is still hesitant about it.


    Yes, they won a lot of battles, and even Prince yanush was defeated by them (Pedro admitted that he was blind). However, according to Pedro, the situation facing the Allied forces is still extremely dangerous - Prince yanush is dead, and Prince boguslav, his cousin and son-in-law, will certainly retaliate. He has more than 20000 elite in his hands, which can not be underestimated; In addition, the Swedes still occupy a large part of the territory of the Republic of Poland. Although Czarist Russia seems to have sent troops to Riga, the kingdom of Sweden, and it is said that the Swedish army suffered a disastrous defeat in a place called chenstohova in the Republic (which Pedro always suspected was made up by Anjie), their strength is still strong. In case Carl x returns to Lithuania, It''s hard to say who wins and who loses. Moreover, so far, his nephew Chechen has a good relationship with the general of the Allied forces and the general of Sweden. He can wait and see what happens and make plans when the situation is clear.


    Anyway, Pedro doesn''t worry about food or clothing now. As long as the core of fedote''s mercenary Corps is still there, if he really wants to take refuge in a certain party, he will be valued.


    "Dear Pedro, of course you know what I''m talking about. You''re also an unhappy person. If Chechen were here, he would have promised." Anjie despised Pedro.


    "Don''t say that, Anzu. My nephew is your friend, and I''m also your friend. Of course, I''m very excited about the commander and your suggestions, but you know, we have a contract with laziviu." Pedro put down his knife and fork and said helplessly.


    "Yanush is dead. Your contract automatically expires."


    "But the raziwiu family is still there. Boguslav, Prince yanush''s son-in-law, inherited the family property. Of course, we won''t serve the villain. I mean, according to the contract, we will expire in three months, and then I will change the court with the mercenary group? You know, the most important thing in our business is credit." Pedro made a plan to slow down the troops.


    "Three months? This old fox!" Anjie snorted twice. But there was still a smile on his face: "in this way, you will miss a lot of money and honor."


    "Trying to seduce me? There''s no way!" Pedro thought to himself that angel''s means were still a little tender.


    "That''s a pity. I can''t be the acting head without Cherchen." Pedro said painfully.


    There was no breakthrough from Pedro, and Anjie turned his head to bachit.


    "Deputy commander bachit, please say a few words."


    Bachit put the glass down.


    "I am very grateful to the commander-in-chief for his care for the refugees left in Werner, and I am also very grateful to Lord Anjie for your leniency to us. According to my own ideas, I am willing to serve the commander-in-chief of the Republic. But now, as the deputy head of the mercenary regiment, everything should follow the orders of the head." bachit said in embarrassment.


    These words are not empty words, but bachit''s true words. The black deputy commander always said what he wanted.


    After hearing bachit''s words, Anjie reluctantly turned the glass in his hand. It seems that there is no hope of persuading Pedro today. However, Anjie is not discouraged. The future is long. He still has time to convince them slowly.


    "Don''t say that. Let''s have another drink. The cruel mother didn''t take us away for the war," Anjie said.


    Pedro got up first and touched Anjie''s glass. Drinking is his favorite.


    "Cheers, Anzu," said Pedro.


    Anjie finished the wine. At this time, his horse came in.


    "My Lord, someone wants to see you outside."


    "Don''t you see I''m entertaining guests? I can''t see anyone!"


    "He said his name was Chechen and he was your friend."


    "What!?"


    Pedro and Anjie exclaimed at the same time.

 Chapter 304

    When Chechen appeared in front of the crowd, Pedro rushed up immediately and almost threw Chechen to the ground. Fatima and others revolved around Cherchen, and they expressed their joy heartily.


    "It''s good to see you''re all right, my nephew," said Pedro emotionally.


    "Me too, uncle Pedro. I heard the news of yanush''s defeat in chenstohova and worried about your safety. I didn''t expect everyone to be safe."


    Chechen looked at everyone affectionately, Fatima, yelishei, fedot... No one was missing.


    "Captain, where''s the priest?" fedot asked suddenly. Because he found that Chechen came back alone, but father sparsokukotsky, who accompanied Chechen on the road, disappeared.


    When fedot said this, everyone looked at the door. They found that father sparsokukotsky did not come back.


    Yelishei showed his uneasiness. The whole Polish Republic is in chaos. Will he, father?


    "Father, he''s fine. He''s in Daguang Mingshan monastery. Me and I came back before him." Chechen said quickly.


    Now, everyone is really relieved.


    After a brief greeting, Chechen came to Anjie. The latter has been watching Cherchen and his companions meet again after a long separation and talk to each other.


    "Anzu, thank you so much for taking care of Uncle Pedro and them." Chechen thanked sincerely. Looking at the banquet at this table, Chechen knew how good uncle Pedro and they were here.


    "Don''t talk so much between us. You shouldn''t have eaten yet. Sit down and eat together." Anjie patted Chechen on the shoulder and said to him.


    So the servants added a pair of knives and forks for Chechen. At the banquet, Chechen and Anjie talked about Prince yanush.


    "If yanushi had no desire for profit and wanted to betray the country and surrender to the enemy for the sake of the illusory crown, he should become a hero of the Republic like yarimi. On the day of expelling foreign enemies, the invisible crown would be worn on his head, because it was popular. But the prince, he went the wrong way and never looked back. When we arrived, yanushi He''s dead, and there''s only one lonzinski by his side, "Anjie said with deep regret.


    After listening, Chechen talked for a while. It took Prince yanushi only half a year to make the curtain call.


    "Oh, yes. Chechen, you just said that you knew what happened in Lithuania in qinstohova, so you must know the defense of Daguangming Mountain Monastery?" Anjie suddenly asked. He remembered that Chechen said he had heard the news in chenstohova.


    "Yes, of course I know," said Chechen.


    The ears of Pedro and others stood up. None of the major events that happened at the end of the year attracted the attention of all countries as much as the defense war in chenstohova. Compared with this matter, the fall of yanushi seems insignificant.


    "Tell us what you saw," urged Anjie.


    So, Chechen smiled and told everyone about the defense battle that took place in Daguang Mingshan. The content of Che Chen''s speech is no different from that reported by Natalie to King kazimiz and the Minister of civil and military affairs, but he focuses on the wisdom of President koldzki and Natalie''s heroine, but ignores a lot of her performance.


    This is also the performance of Chechen''s self modesty.


    "It''s a lot different from what we heard. Some people say that the monks of Daguangming mountain withdrew from Sweden after paying the ransom fee to the executioner alvid wiedenberg," Anjie said.


    The news about Daguang Mingshan was also obtained from the refugees and some foreign businessmen. There was some distortion in it.


    "That should be the false news released by alvid wiedenberg. At least before I left, the monastery had no intention of seeking peace. I was ordered to blow up the heavy cannons of the Swedes. They couldn''t help the walls of the monastery, and Dean koldzki wouldn''t ask for peace from the Swedes," Cherchen said.


    "God! You said you blew up the Swede''s cannon!" Anjie stood up with an incredible slap on the table. The role of heavy cannon in breaking a castle is irreplaceable, and that is also the key defense object of the siege party. It is a miracle that Chechen can blow it up and escape intact.


    "It''s not my own credit. An officer named Peter planned all this anyway, and I''m just an assistant." Chechen said honestly.


    "Then you are also a hero. Chechen, I thank you. I think mihau will be very happy when he knows, and you will become the guest of honor of the commander." Anjie continued to praise Chechen.


    The others looked at Chechen with joy. They did not expect that Chechen and father sparsokukotsky had done such earth shaking things in recent months.


    "Cherchen, you are really my good nephew. Anzu, I have decided that our mercenary regiment is willing to serve commander sapega and the Republic of Poland." Pedro said with a smile. But his smile always makes people look like "crying".


    Chechen made such a big deal in chenstohova that his friendly concern with Sweden was completely destroyed. Pedro had wanted to take the mercenary regiment on both sides, but now he can only take the ship of the Republic of Poland.


    "Captain Pedro, on behalf of commander sapega, I welcome you!" Anjie said positively.


    "My head is acting, and now Chechen is back, he is the real head," Pedro said to Anjie. It is obvious that the mercenary regiment can serve the commander of sapega, but the head of the mercenary regiment must be aleval Chechen.


    "I understand that this is the internal affairs of your mercenary regiment. I don''t think the grand commander will interfere. Besides, it''s too late for the grand commander to reward Chechen for his great service to the Republic." Anjie said.


    Then, Chechen talked with everyone about some interesting things in the journey. Anjie left when he was half eaten. He couldn''t wait to tell commander mihau and sapega the news of Daguangming Mountain Monastery brought back by Cherchen.


    Anjie has been out for a long time and hasn''t come yet. After dinner, they sat leisurely in the living room of the house, talking, waiting for Anjie''s return.


    At nightfall, a team broke in. They pushed aside oshka and others who tried to stop them and went straight to the living room.


    "Chechen, we meet again." the man in charge smiled and said to Chechen.


    It was caipesh.

 Chapter 305

    "Zeppesh, what are you doing here?" Pedro stepped forward and shouted to zeppesh.


    Because of his meritorious service in the city of Tiko Qingxian, tsepesh was included under the command of Colonel Jerzy haretsky. Although from working for a prince to working for a colonel, the treatment has also been reduced a lot. But zeppesh was happy because he had eyes with colonel haretsky. According to tsepesh''s own words, if he had known that Colonel Jerzy haretsky was such a wise and powerful man, he would not have killed or worked for yanush, a traitor, with the mercenary regiment led by Chechen.


    Such words and deeds naturally provoked the unanimous contempt of the officers of the foreign mercenaries who used to work for Prince yanush, not to mention that tsepesh let them become prisoners in disgrace, but tsepesh would not estimate the idea of these "defeated generals". Now he is on the side of the winner.


    Among them, the relationship between him and Chechen''s mercenary regiment is the worst. Even after Pedro and others surrendered, tsepesh tried to abuse them several times, but he failed because of the presence of Anjie and mihau. After that, an Jieyu arranged the people in their long-standing residence for protection.


    "Captain Pedro, of course I''m here for something. I heard that aleval Chechen, the remaining Party of yanush, appeared here, and all came to have a look." tsepesh smiled and looked at Chechen and said, "sure enough, it''s here."


    "What remnant party? Zeppesh, you''re trying to frame our leader. You''re crazy." yelishei said with a halberd finger.


    "Tsepesh, commander Pavel sapega has pardoned all foreign mercenaries who work for yanush. You don''t know," fedot said a little calmer than elishey, but he was soft and hard.


    "Yes, the great commander did pardon foreign officers," said tsepesh, nodding without denying it.


    Then, his tone changed and he said cunningly: "however, aleval chechenk is not a pure foreign officer. He was canonized as a knight by yanush raziweu and is yanush''s family minister. I think you don''t deny this."


    Everyone was silent. It is well known that Chechen saved Prince yanush and was canonized as a knight of the raziweu family. At that time, the honor unexpectedly became an excuse for caipeishi to slander Chechen.


    But pesh''s statement is impeccable in reason. Commander sapega did just pardon the crimes of foreign mercenary officers. And yanush''s family officials like longzinsky are still in the dungeon.


    "Commander Chechen, since you have nothing to say, I have offended." tsepesh waved and motioned the soldiers behind him to take people.


    Two soldiers came out from behind both of them. With handcuffs and shackles in their hands, they will take Chechen away.


    "Who dares!"


    At this time, Fatima''s ghostly figure flashed out from behind Chechen. First she rushed to the two soldiers and hit them on the chest with her fist. The two soldiers groaned, flew out two or three steps and fell to the ground.


    Then Fatima''s left foot picked up the handcuffs and shackles that fell to the ground, and kicked them out one by one. Handcuffs and shackles hit two soldiers standing next to zepesh. Now, at least for a short time, there is no helper around caipesh.


    But zeppesh still has a gun. Seeing Fatima''s lightning speed, he knocked down his four soldiers to the ground, and hurriedly stretched his hand to his waist - with a musket inserted in his belt.


    But Fatima didn''t give him a chance to draw a gun. Fatima''s hands are weapons, but her hands are weapons.


    Fatima rushed to zeppesh with an arrow step, and her two fingers opened and aimed at zeppesh''s eyes.


    "You can try, is it your hand or mine," Fatima threatened.


    "You are rebelling!" zeppesh tried to threaten Fatima.


    "If you say one more word, I''ll buckle out one of your eyes first."


    Zeppesh was frightened and shivered his hand out of his waist.


    "Ask the soldiers behind you to throw away their weapons," Fatima said.


    Zeppesh followed Fatima''s instructions. The soldiers threw their guns and swords to the ground.


    "Captain, let''s go!" Fatima said to Chechen. She grabbed zeppesh''s collar and wanted to use zeppesh as a shield to open a passage.


    Ojie''s confidant oshka looked at the scene and didn''t know what to do. Of course, he also hates such villains as zeppesh, but if so Chechen and Pedro just hold zeppesh away, he can''t explain to his master.


    Just when he was in a dilemma, Mikhail vorodyavsky came.


    "Zeppesh, how dare you come to Anjie and take people!"


    Mihau almost ran into the living room, followed by a group of murderous armored Cossacks.


    Zeppesh is now a tiger before a wolf. Even if he was used to arrogance by relying on the power of Jerzy halletsky, his legs trembled this time.


    "Lord mihau, please help me. I was ordered by Colonel haretsky!" said tsepesh with a sad face.


    "Mihau, is sapega really going to arrest our leader?" asked Pedro.


    "There is no such thing. The commander was just a moment of oversight and listened to haletsky. After listening to Anjie''s achievements in chenstohova, he told me to hurry back." mihau said.


    Then mihau took out an order.


    "The warrant of commander sapesh revokes the order to arrest Chechen, is under the custody of Anjie, and gives him the necessary freedom," mihau read.


    After reading the warrant, Mikhail explained to Chechen, "it''s only temporary."


    "How can we trust you?" Fatima was still worried.


    Mihau patiently explained, "the grand commander hopes that Chechen will stay here first. After he finds out that Chechen''s achievements in qinstohova are true, he will revoke the arrest warrant."


    "Then is it really the commander who ordered the arrest of Chechen?" asked Pedro.


    "Pedro, the commander''s order was not directed at one person. At that time, Chechen was indeed Prince yanush''s servant. How could he predict Chechen''s return in advance and pardon him?" mihau explained.


    "Fatima, let go of zeppesh." Chechen said to Fatima.


    Fatima pushed away zeppesh.


    "Mihaw, everything I say and do is true. Everyone in Daguang Mingshan monastery can testify for me." Chechen said to mihaw.


    "Of course we believe you!" Mikhail said to Chechen.

 Chapter 306

    King kazimiz and his party did not stop when they left gwogowa, but only stopped when feeding the horses.


    Along the way, no one recognized that it was the king''s team, because everyone''s attention was attracted by another group. It was generally recognized that king kazimiz was in that team.


    But Natalie was still vaguely worried. Although the number of this team is small, less than forty, there are eye-catching winged cavalry inside. Although they all took off their signboard wings, their bright armor will still arouse the speculation and attention of those who are interested.


    It was gloomy and snowy. After several days of continuous driving, everyone was a little tired. But king kazimiz was full of energy and high spirited.


    Because an auspicious omen appeared when he drove away from gwogowa. A snow-white dove landed in front of the king''s frame and flew three times around kazimizu''s mount. No one can understand why this white pigeon appeared. In such a cold February, birds should winter in the warm south. Finally, we can only attribute it to God''s praise for the king''s return to the Republic through birds.


    Finally, the white Carpathian Mountains appeared in front of everyone. The hillside is covered with snow, and the peaks, large and small, are shrouded in white fog.


    Every day, the towering mountains become more and more majestic. When one day the king reached the front of the mountain and entered the canyon, the pass leading to the Republic opened to the public.


    "It''s not far from the border of the Republic, your majesty!" yanush said excitedly.


    Yanushi came here to explore when he was young, and he still had a vague impression of this road.


    "God bless!" the cardinal from Rome drew a cross on his chest.


    Wang Jia, move on. Soon, they came across a small car pulled by a donkey. There was a man sitting on the car.


    Mitzkevich came forward and stopped the car.


    "Hi, farmer. Where is this?" asked mitzkevich.


    The man in the car raised his head and said in a rough voice, "I''m not a farmer. I''m a noble. Even if I''m poor, I''m a noble."


    Mitzkevich felt a little funny, but he said in a straight way: "so, noble Lord, where is this?"


    "This is zhowitz, the territory of the Republic of Poland. At least that''s what my grandfather told my father, and that''s what my father told me," said the man.


    "So where is the nearest town?"


    "Go straight ahead and you''ll see."


    With that, the man drove the car away.


    Mitzkevich clapped his horse and returned. He inquired about the news and told King Le:


    "Merciful king, you have stood on the territory of the Republic."


    King kazimiz rolled off his horse.


    "God!"


    The king picked up a pot of Republic soil and snow and sighed up to the sky.


    Seeing this, everyone got off his horse. They fell to their knees.


    No one spoke, and there was silence for a moment.


    King kazimizh stood up after praying, and he got on his horse again.


    "Your Majesty," Stanislaw pototsky said, "now that we have returned home, please allow the old minister to go to Lvov first and let marshal lubaumatsky meet you. Wangjia may walk slowly or stay in the town for the night waiting for our return."


    Stanislaw pototsky''s suggestion was deeply in kazimiz''s mind. He sent five dragon cavalry to accompany pototsky to Lvov.


    Now that they have returned home, their nervous state of mind suddenly relaxed a lot. Once the state of mind is relaxed, even the fatigue of running around for days has also hit the heart. After arriving at the nearest town, King kazimiz decided to stay here and wait for marshal lubaumatsky to meet him.


    Zhowitz is a small town with only seventy or eighty families. Fortunately, Wang didn''t have many military horses. After some trouble, he finally settled down. When the mayor heard that the king and queen had arrived, he took the initiative to give up his own house as the residence of the two supreme.


    Mitzkevich led ten dragoons to watch the night, and Natalie insisted on following the guard. Yanushi didn''t listen to Natalie''s advice, so he had to follow Natalie''s advice.


    The houses in the town are built symmetrically along the East-West Road, surrounded by a circle of wooden fences, which can be regarded as the protection of the town. So as long as you keep two openings, you''re not afraid that someone will slip in.


    Mitzkevich assigned four men to guard the intersection when he came, while he and six other dragon cavalry went to guard the intersection to the East.


    "Miss, just walk around," mitzkevich said to Natalie.


    Obviously, he also felt that Natalie didn''t need to stand guard with herself.


    In response, Natalie said: "mitzkevich, don''t take it lightly. We are escorting the king''s subordinates. It''s dangerous to start when we return to our country. Now there are Swedes and bandits everywhere in this country."


    Mitzkevich nodded seriously. Obviously, he listened to Natalie''s advice.


    Natalie took a carbine used by the Dragon cavalry and carried it on her. She carefully explored around the town, not sparing a trace of suspicion. Fortunately, the fences around are very strong and there is no sign of damage. The town is surrounded by a vast expanse without any cover.


    Natalie was finally relieved.


    At this time, it was sunset, and there was a golden silence on the snow field. The mountains in the distance were clothed with the color of sunset. That day, the milky white clouds also became red like a fire belt.


    "What a beautiful sunset!" Natalie looked into the distance.


    With the setting of the sun, the glow not only did not go out, but became more and more red.


    This is unusual! Natalie was surprised, and she recognized it carefully: it was not sunset, but a fire in the distance.


    Natalie hurried to the east of town.


    "Mitzkevich, do you see?" Natalie asked anxiously.


    "Yes, miss. I saw it. It was a big fire." mitzkevich also looked worried.


    "Come on, you and I will ride on the horse and explore. Two more people will go with us, and the others will wake up the king and queen. God bless me, I hope my guess is wrong." Natalie told mitzkevich and the others.


    Four war horses were soon brought over. Natalie and mitzkevich jumped on the horse and ran to the light of the fire. Two dragoons followed.


    Within ten miles, Natalie and mitzkevich met the fleeing crowd. Some of them were obviously awakened from their sleep. They looked like they were only wearing thin clothes, wrapped in quilts and shivering in the cold wind.


    "What happened?" Natalie asked loudly.


    "It''s the Swedes. They''re in Maxwell," said a young man, pointing in the direction of the fire.

 Chapter 307

    When the two dragoons brought the news of the Swede back to the mayor''s house, the king''s temporary trip was in a panic. No one expected that the Swedes could see through the king''s strategy of "building plank roads openly and hiding from the old warehouse" so soon.


    Among them, the most regretful one is Lord yanush kishka. Because he came up with the idea of attracting Swedes with large troops and escorting his majesty to Lvov with small troops. Now the plan did not work, but put the king and queen in a dangerous situation. Yanushi really felt that he could not redeem himself.


    "Your Majesty, go quickly. The old minister stays here to block the Swedes. If the Swedes want to come, they must step on my body." yanush said sadly to King kazimiz and queen Ludvika who came out of the room.


    "Willing to fight for your majesty!"


    Dozens of dragon cavalry and winged cavalry also shouted.


    King kazimiz blushed. He didn''t expect to run away on the first day of returning home.


    Compared with the king, Queen ludwiga seemed much calmer. The queen looked around and saw that Natalie was not present, so she asked yanush, "old man, where''s your daughter?"


    Just now, due to the urgency, yanushi did not take into account his daughter. Now when Queen ludwiga mentioned it, he found that not only Natalie, but also mitzkevich was not there.


    "Where are Natalie and mitzkevich?" yanush asked the two dragon cavalry who came back to report.


    The answer he got was that Natalie and mitzkevich went on to grab the tongue.


    "These two brave guys!" yanushi hit the floor twice with the scabbard of his saber.


    "Your Majesty, I think we''d better go back to Silesia before making plans."


    At this time, the cardinal sent by the Holy See also persuaded kazimierdo.


    For a long time, kazimiz believed and obeyed the cardinal. But this time, the king was surprisingly stubborn.


    "No, I won''t go!" said King kazimiz firmly: "I have abandoned my subjects once. If I leave, it means that I have abandoned my subjects again. How can I be their loving father again? How can I have the heart to let those loyal to me bleed and sacrifice for me, but I flee in a hurry? No, I won''t go. Even if I die, I will die in my own land."


    The passionate and heartfelt words of King kazimiz made all the Knights present cry. They fell to their knees and said they would fight to the last man for the king and queen.


    The scene seemed so sad for a moment that there seemed to be nothing else but death.


    Queen ludwiga looked at her husband with relief. Now kazimi is only turning to a real man.


    But the Cardinal was so anxious that he wanted to jump. If King kazimiz didn''t go, he certainly couldn''t go. At the thought of his death here, the cardinal regretted taking the job long ago.


    Just then Natalie and mitzkevich came back. Mitzkevich''s horse was tied up with a man.


    "Sire, we''re back." Natalie jumped off her horse. She went into the house first. Mitzkevich unloaded the horse and followed.


    "Natalie, you are too willful!"


    Seeing his daughter coming back unharmed, yanush was happy for a while, and then the old man was angry because of his daughter''s willful behavior. He angrily scolded Natalie.


    Natalie curled her lips. She didn''t think much of her father''s angry scolding.


    "Your Majesty, Queen. I''ve got a tongue back," Natalie knelt on one knee and said to King kazimiz and queen ludwiga.


    "Natalie, how did you do it?" asked queen ludwiga in surprise. He could not imagine that Natalie and mitzkevich escaped unharmed and came back with a prisoner. You know, it was not the mountain bandits and bandits, but the Swedish regular army.


    "It''s not difficult, your majesty. When mitzkevich and I arrived at Maxwell, these German mercenaries were robbing. You know, people were the least vigilant when robbing. And they were very open and focused on themselves. Mitzkevich and I touched it and knocked out a guy looking for wine in the cellar." Natalie said proudly.


    "Natalie, you said they were German mercenaries, not Swedes?" yanush noticed the most important point.


    "Yes, to be exact, they are German mercenaries hired by Swedes. But the specific problem is for the prisoner himself," Natalie said.


    Mitskevich pushed the prisoner to the front of the crowd. Then mitskevich hit the prisoner on the back knee with the blade of the saber, and the prisoner fell on his knees.


    "What''s your name?" yanush asked majestically instead of King kazimiz.


    The prisoner looked around in fear.


    "To be frank, we may spare your life," said the cardinal.


    "As long as you tell the truth, I can forgive your life," said King kazimizh.


    As soon as the prisoner heard that there was still a way to live, he kowtowed like garlic. He called it all out.


    The prisoner''s name was Max bean. Unlike those who volunteered to become mercenaries like Pedro and Cherchen, Max bean was originally a farmer who was "sold" by the Lord of the land where he lived.


    At that time, it was always a good business for German nobles to transport cannon fodder to farmers in their territories. Sweden and Poland have always been the biggest customers.


    According to an unnamed Swedish commander, recruiting German cannon fodder has such advantages: "a German to join our army is equivalent to the role of three soldiers. First, he saves us a Swedish quota. At the same time, he is equivalent to winning a person from the enemy forces. Finally, he is still a real soldier."


    In this case, both the buyer and the buyer benefit, and the farmers like Max bean suffer. They have no wages because all the money has been paid to the Lord who sold them. Therefore, in order to make a living and accumulate wealth, they can only rob the residents of the occupied areas.


    The honest peasants were forced to become robbers, which was the evil result of the war.


    When these victims became perpetrators, they intensified their treatment of the people in the occupied areas, and thus suffered the disaster in maxburg.


    When Max bean said that they did not come for the king, King kazirimi and all the people finally put down half of their suspense. It seems that the Swedes did not find the king''s whereabouts. The German mercenaries here were just an accident.


    "How many of you?" asked king kazimiz.


    "Seventy or eighty people."


    "Where are you going after robbing Maxwell castle?"


    Max bean hesitated on this question, but when mitzkevich glared at him, poor Max bean responded.


    "That''s it," said Max bean.

 Chapter 308

    Max bean was taken down, and the information provided by Max bean made everyone happy and sad. Fortunately, the Swedes did not notice that this team was the real king. Their attention was successfully attracted by the Chamberlain. It was only an accident that this German mercenary team came here; The worry is that the next goal of this mercenary team is Wang Jia''s residence, that is, here, and the number of the other party should be twice as large as that of his own side.


    "Your Majesty, since we know that these enemies are only out to plunder, we can hide in the forest for a while and wait until they leave the king''s car." yanush kishka suggested.


    This suggestion sounds pertinent. King kazimiz nodded in his heart, but he once said he would no longer abandon his subjects, but now he has to take shelter, and his face is a little uneasy.


    "No!" Natalie screamed.


    King kazimich and queen Ludwig looked at Natalie.


    "Your Majesty," Natalie knelt on one knee and said, "what about the residents here once we leave? I suggest that I lead the guard to destroy the Germans."


    "Natalie, don''t talk nonsense. The king''s guard is used to protect his Majesty''s safety. How can it be taken away for you!"


    "Natalie, are you 100% sure of winning?" asked king kazimiz.


    In fact, kings are wrong to ask this question. Is there a 100% chance of victory in war?


    When King kazimiz asked, Natalie was worried.


    "I''m nine percent sure."


    Natalie didn''t say enough.


    King kazimiz sighed and stopped talking.


    Seeing the king''s withdrawal drum, Natalie stepped forward and shouted:


    "Your Majesty, I''d like to try for the sake of the residents here."


    When yanushi heard his daughter say so, some of them couldn''t stand it.


    "Natalie, you are too indifferent. Compared with your Majesty''s safety, what are some ordinary people?" yanush angrily scolded.


    Natalie turned her head to one side. Obviously, she didn''t agree with her father.


    "I think I understand what Natalie means," said queen Ludwig "Your Majesty, Natalie wants to say that if we abandon the residents of the town and run away alone, it will have a bad impact on your Majesty''s reputation. Those who oppose you will wait for the opportunity to publicize it as a tool to attack your majesty."


    With that, Queen Ludwig smiled at Natalie. Her eyes were full of praise for Natalie, which meant that Natalie was a child of the kishka family, and her consideration was comprehensive and watertight.


    Yanushi''s face relaxed when the queen said so. He felt that if it was from the perspective of safeguarding the king''s reputation, he should not leave the residents of the town to retreat alone.


    Then yanush said: "Your Majesty. It suddenly occurred to me that the mayor and some other people here already know the driving of his Majesty the king stationed here. Although I believe most of the people here are sincere and loyal, it is difficult to guarantee that one or two villains will not disclose his Majesty''s whereabouts to the German mercenaries. It will be bad if more Swedish troops are attracted."


    Natalie fell to her knees, bowed her head and didn''t speak. She only wanted to lead the king''s guard to protect the king and the residents of the town. She didn''t have so many ideas, but she did so because she didn''t want the king''s reputation to be humiliated.


    "Yes, we really should take these villagers with us," said King kazimizh to the queen and yanush, so that he would not become a dishonest man.


    Then the mayor of the town was brought to King kazimiz. The mayor had seen even senior officials in his life, not to mention his majesty and so many big people. As soon as he entered his house, he knelt down and kowtowed like garlic.


    "Stand up and answer," said King kazimiz gently.


    The mayor stood up trembling, but the shaking cuffs still showed his nervousness.


    It was very unruly for kazimiri to speak to a mayor with a wide gap in status. Even yanush''s direct dialogue with the mayor was a matter of devaluation, so the task of speaking was handed over to mitzkevich.


    "Mr. Mayor, you can see the fire on the other side of the mountain. We got the news that it was a German army. When mercenaries were looting, their next target was here," mitzkevich said to the mayor.


    As soon as he heard that the next target of this group of German robbers was himself, the mayor knelt down again with a "bang". He saw the scene of the fugitives and carriages passing around the town from both sides. Unexpectedly, it was not enough for the robbers to rob Marx''s castle, and they had to come here next.


    "Your Majesty, save your subjects!" cried the mayor. It seemed to him that kazimige''s entourage had so many guards that it was effortless to deal with a group of German mercenaries.


    King kazimiz''s face was somewhat embarrassed.


    Yanush gave a dry cough.


    "Shut up! Do you still need to teach your majesty how to act?" mitzkevich observed. As soon as he heard yanush''s cough, he immediately spoke and angrily scolded the mayor.


    Mitzkevich was born in the army. Although he was injured, he was still full of morale. The roar almost scared the mayor down again.


    "Mayor, your majesty is returning home secretly this time. We don''t want to divulge our whereabouts before arriving at Lvov. So Wang Jia decided to take refuge in the forest for a while. I''m afraid the town can''t be saved when those German robbers come. You go into the mountain with us to hide." mitzkevich finished singing his white face, Yanushi, a higher ranking minister, came out and sang a red face.


    The mayor of the town, who had no master, listened to yanush''s plan for them. There was no reason why he didn''t do it. The mayor immediately told the people in the town to move together.


    In this way, after less than a day''s rest, Wang Jia will move again. Fortunately, everyone was well prepared for this sudden situation. Wang Jia didn''t have too many other materials. Wang Jia could start in only one hour.


    Compared with Wang Jia, the speed of the residents in the town is much slower. Although no one wants to stay in the town and be slaughtered by German robbers, they don''t want to lose their property. Everyone tries to take as many as they can, which greatly slows down the speed of departure.


    In the end, they had to force everyone to take only one package, so they hid in the forest before the sun rose.


    Natalie glanced back at the town that might soon become ruins. Her eyes were full of reluctance. According to her view, although the number of guards is less than that of German mercenaries, with the advantage of surprise attack and excellent equipment, she is sure to annihilate the enemy if led by her. But his majesty and father were too careful to take a little risk.


    "Come on, Natalie," said mitzkevich. He knows that Natalie is unwilling, but what''s the use of Natalie''s small talk with herself?

 Chapter 309

    Mitzkevich and Natalie climbed a hill together. From there, they could see the situation of the town clearly.


    Under the leadership of the mayor, King kazimiz''s car and the residents of the town have entered the forest. In the depths of the forest, there are several wooden houses built by hunters and oil refiners to shelter from the wind and rain.


    Natalie and mitskovich had been at the back, but when she escorted the car to the cabin, Natalie turned back without saying a word. Yanushi, who was eager for her daughter, hurriedly sent mitskovich to follow.


    Natalie''s horse is fast. At first, mitzkevich could only follow far behind. Fortunately, the dense woods slowed down the speed of the mount, so that mitzkevich didn''t lose it. Along the way, mitzkevich was worried. He was afraid that Natalie could not think of going back to town and fighting with the German mercenaries, which was tantamount to hitting the stone with an egg.


    But obviously, mitzkevich''s worry is superfluous. Natalie just climbed up the hill and looked out at the town.


    "Miss?" mitzkevich called softly as he rode to Natalie''s left.


    Natalie looked ahead and turned a deaf ear to mitzkevich''s cry.


    "Little..." mizkevich shouted again.


    At this time, the residual light of mitzkevich''s eyes swept to the east of the town, and a thin black line appeared on the horizon.


    The black line is getting closer and more obvious from the town. First, it was straight like an earthworm, and then the head of the earthworm spread out and approached the town like tentacles.


    Mitzkevich''s eyesight is excellent. He has come out easily. The first are several long gunmen in Germanic mercenary uniforms.


    "Mitzkevich," Natalie cried suddenly.


    "Yes, miss."


    "Mitzkevich, take a closer look. See how these robbers ravaged our country and our home." Natalie''s voice was filled with grief and anger.


    Natalie doesn''t blame her father for abandoning the town. As an adviser to the king, her father must consider the safety of the king and queen; King kazimiz is not wrong. The king has the responsibility of the king. He has done his duty by retreating with the residents of the town.


    Everything is the fault of the aggressor.


    Mitzkevich understood why Natalie had to return. He fixed his eyes at the foot of the mountain and watched the German robbers enter the town.


    At first, the robbers were careful. They were scattered in battle formation for fear of a bullet from a building. But when they kicked open the doors of several rooms facing the street and found that there was no one inside, the group had the courage to grab them. They rushed up to the mayor''s house, the best building in the town.


    Soon, things were thrown out of the window on the second floor. There are chairs, tables, and worthless quilts and pillows.


    Then two or three mercenaries came out of the door shoulder to shoulder. They seem to be drunk and walk awkwardly.


    A German lit a torch. The torch was originally used for lighting. It should have no effect in broad daylight. The German lit the torch for only one purpose, that is, to set fire to an empty town.


    The torch was thrown on the roof of the mayor''s house. The torch was soon extinguished because of a thick layer of snow on the roof. The Germans looked chagrined. But soon they found a way. In terms of destruction, no nation is better than them. German mercenaries threw torches into the house. The fire quickly caught the curtains and other combustibles in the house. From the inside out, they finally completed this great undertaking.


    One, two, more than a dozen houses have been lit, and the black smoke is like a stain on a piece of white paper.


    "Natalie." mitzkevich looked back. He was worried about Natalie''s mood at the moment.


    Natalie tried to sit up straight on the horse. She clenched her fist on her thigh with one hand and held the handle tightly with the other.


    Obviously, the girl was trying to contain her anger.


    "Oh, oh!"


    "Oh, oh!"


    Just then, there was a roar among the mountains. This voice is nowhere and everywhere. The vast forest seems to be responding.


    "Natalie!" mitzkevich got a little nervous.


    Mitzkevich looked left and right, looking for the source of the sound.


    The woods of the mountains stirred up snowflakes one by one, and Gray figures were galloping. They gathered together and plunged into the town like an avalanche.


    "It''s mountain people." Natalie recognized the Gray figures.


    These mountain people are poor people. They enter the mountain in order to avoid heavy taxes. The mountain people lived a semi barbaric and semi civilized life. They cultivated barren land in the mountains, or made a living by hunting and grazing cattle and sheep. They refuse to deal with strangers, but they are kind-hearted.


    Natalie and mitzkevich met them. During the battle of chinstohova, several mountain people also joined in the battle of defending the monastery. They have big beards and animal clothes. They don''t use any weapons except axes.


    "Mitzkevich, let''s go," Natalie said, turning her horse''s head.


    At first, the Germans were frightened by the wolf howling sound. They gathered together and came to the square of the town. They formed a circle and looked around in horror.


    Then, when they saw several times their own mountain people pouring up from all directions, the German mercenaries knew that a bloody battle between you and me was inevitable.


    A black smoke rose from the periphery of the circular array, and then the gunshot rang out. Several mountain people who rushed to the front were knocked down on the ground, but they were not afraid.


    Twenty steps closer to the enemy, the mountain people threw out their axes. These axes were big and heavy, and the German mercenaries were either killed or beaten to death.


    After that, it was close combat. German mercenaries fought desperately. They knew that they had committed so many sins that they would come to no good end if they fell into the hands of these mountain people alive. Their belief in fighting to survive made them burst out with strong combat effectiveness. Almost every German mercenary had to face three or four mountain people with axes, but they were still equal to them.


    Merkel is the only aristocrat in this group of mercenaries and the head of this group. He ordered the other mercenaries to surround him in the middle and withdraw slowly to the entrance of the town.


    The road of the street is not wide, which can effectively limit the number of mountain people, and the burning buildings on both sides are their best shelter, which can effectively prevent mountain people from surrounding them from both sides.


    This strategy is very effective. In addition to following behind and throwing axes from time to time, the mountain people were repelled by the same number of mercenaries in front of them every time they charged.


    The east entrance of the town is in sight, and Merkel and his mercenaries see the hope of life.


    Hope was so within reach that the mercenaries dispersed and fled towards the east entrance of the town before they reached the entrance of the town.


    "Don''t mess, don''t mess. Keep the formation!"


    Cried Merkel.


    But no one listened to him, because Merkel ran faster than anyone else.


    Just when Merkel left the town and thought she was out of life, two war horses rushed over, and one of them hit Merkel''s chest firmly.


    Merkel''s eyes darkened, and then she didn''t know anything.

 Chapter 310

    "Your Majesty, this is balabaka, the leader of the mountain people."


    In the cabin temporarily arranged by the mayor for king kazimiz, Natalie introduced the king and queen.


    The latter clubbed the ground with a long axe and knelt on one knee to salute the king.


    After helping the mountain people wipe out all the German mercenaries, Natalie and mitzkevich met the mountain people''s leader barabaka. After learning that marksburg had been looted by a group of German robbers, the middle-aged man in his forties gathered all the mountain people nearby to prepare to fight back against the invaders. They followed the footprints left by German mercenaries all the way to the town and surrounded them. Because the mountain people have been dealing with mountains and familiar with mountains and plants all their life, their actions are hidden, and the German mercenaries have never found them.


    Natalie felt the sense of justice and toughness of the mountain people and confided to them that she was the attendant who escorted king kazimiz to Lvov. Natalie told barabaka that his majesty and the king''s car are trapped here. Can he and the mountain people escort the king''s car to Lvov. After hearing this, barabaka immediately agreed without hesitation.


    King kazimizh himself stood up and helped barabaka up. This move surprised the queen, yanushi and other officials.


    After all, barabakar is only the leader of a mountain people, not a prince or minister.


    "You are the pride of the Republic!" King kazimiz clapped barabaka''s shoulders with both hands and said happily, "I heard Natalie say that you defeated nearly 100 German mercenaries."


    Hearing kazimi''s praise day by day, barabaka showed a simple and honest smile. His face was black and purple, his face was full of beard, and with his clothes made of animal fur, he looked like a giant bear. This is in sharp contrast to the thin king kazimiz.


    "Seventy eight, your majesty. Twenty four were captured, but then we cut them down. Our axe is very powerful to kill the Germans and Swedes," said barabaka.


    Hearing barabaka talk about his massacre of prisoners, yanush looked at King kazimizh with concern. It is well known that the king''s nature is kindness.


    Of course, janush is not, but the mountain leader. Yanush was worried that kazimizi would be unhappy with barabaka''s behavior, which would affect Natalie''s impression in his Majesty''s mind. After all, balabaka was brought by her daughter, and Natalie was involved in the battle.


    "Well done!" King kazimiz praised loudly.


    This unusual act provoked the eyes of Queen Ludwig and those who knew kazimiz''s character.


    "Although God is kind, God also has the means of thunder to treat villains. I was too kind in the past. Only by forgiving and forgiving my enemies more than once can those aggressors and traitors be so confident and fearless. Arime is right: if you show mercy to the losers, they will appreciate you; while the winners will only laugh at you."


    After hearing this, the queen nodded with a smile and said yes. His husband has indeed become politically mature.


    Next, kazimizh should reward barabaka, which is also a means for the king to win over the people. But at this time, King kazimiz was already short of money. All his wealth was lost in Warsaw, and all the expenses of the palace in Silesia were borrowed from Jewish bankers.


    Kazimiz looked around. He had no valuable items on him. Even his ring had been pawned out to pay the guard''s salary.


    "Balabaka, I will never forget the help you and your men have given me," said kazimiz, taking off his black cloak with lace and draped it over balabaka.


    With that, kazimieri blushed first. This is tantamount to writing a bad check to Bala''s card, which is more lip service than real.


    Unexpectedly, barabaka did not show any unhappiness. Instead, he knelt down on the ground and said to kazimizh, "Your Majesty, you are our father. It is the responsibility of our subjects to protect your safety. How dare we talk about your gratitude and reward!"


    These words made king kazimiz burst into tears. He picked up barabaka and said to him, "no, I will repay your kindness. Not only me, but also the Republic should thank you, and I should be closer to you than anyone else. I declare you free now. You and your people are no longer humble mountain people, but free people. In the name of the king, I give you freedom."


    Freedom, this is the mountain people''s extravagant hope for a long time. Now, according to King kazimiz''s words, balabaka and his compatriots have obtained something that was difficult to reach. The overjoyed Balaka rushed out of the wooden house in disregard of etiquette. He shouted to the mountain people outside: "we are free! Your majesty gives us freedom!"


    All the mountain people knelt down in the snow and shouted at the wooden house, "long live, your majesty!"


    Kazimizh was immersed in the long live of Shanhu, but Queen Ludwig showed a trace of sadness. She glanced at yanushi and saw that the old minister''s face was the same.


    After that day, Wang Jia headed for Lvov under the escort of the mountain people. These mountain people are the children of the mountains. They are familiar with every accessible mountain path and know which roads are safe without Swedish patrols. Those roads can get to dalivov faster and closer.


    After another six or seven days, Lvov province is already in sight.


    Barabacca was with the king. After becoming a free man, barabaka also gained the right to ride a horse. He performed his hard-working stunts to King kazimiz to relieve his Majesty''s boredom.


    Balabacca waved the huge axe in his hand to the sky. It was at least twenty or thirty kilograms, but it was as light as a weight in balabacca''s hand. I saw the huge axe soaring into the sky and soon disappeared into the sky. Then barabakar hurried forward a few steps. His left hand was held high, and the huge axe falling from the height was firmly held in his hand.


    King kazimizh had never seen such a means, and he couldn''t help shouting good.


    "Your Majesty, it''s nothing. All my men can do it." barabaka said foolishly.


    At this time, a rapid sound of horse hoofs came from the front. It was mitzkevich. Mitskevich jumped off his horse and shouted to King kazimiz, "Your Majesty, marshal lubomatsky and commander in chief of charnietsky have come to meet us!"


    King kazimiz looked out into the distance, and there were banners in the distance.

 Chapter 311

    Marshal lubaumatsky came to meet the king with an extremely large team. The marshal himself was dressed in gold-plated scales, with a gold helmet with a huge nose, and sat down as an Andalusian war horse.


    Behind the marshal were general Stefan charnietsky and Stanislaw pototsky. His Excellency, the brave and good at fighting general, is now recuperating in Lvov. Although he won many battles in various places, he also lost a lot of troops and horses, which is in urgent need of replenishment.


    Behind them was a uniform row of winged cavalry. Holding high flags in their hands, they stood behind the marshal like an iron man.


    Behind the winged cavalry, there are three different cavalry. Standing in the middle is the armored Cossack cavalry. They all held long guns and hung arrow bags and Tatar bows around their waists.


    On the right side of the armored Cossacks are polish pistol cavalry. These brave soldiers clutching the reins with one hand and pressing the holster at their waist with the other, looked ahead and did not waver.


    On the left side of the armored Cossacks was the Polish dragon cavalry. These young men in brown dragon cavalry uniforms carry carbines behind them. They wear Polish hats with feathers trembling in the wind.


    In a word, this is a frightening army at a glance.


    King kazimizh was very happy to see such an elite horse in the Republic. He said excitedly to the people around him, "look, these are the hopes of the Republic."


    Wang Jia stopped not far from marshal lubaomatsky. According to the system, the marshal should drive his horse forward and greet his majesty. But when marshal lubaumatsky saw the king''s car stop, he did nothing.


    Balabacca didn''t know this rule. He just looked at both sides, so he stopped to look at each other, looked at the king blankly, and didn''t know what to do next. And janush kishka''s face was full of anger.


    At this time, King kazimiz drove the horse forward a few steps.


    "Your Majesty, no!" yanush shouted from his horse. He believed that as a king, kazimiz should never be one step ahead of the marshal.


    "Yanushi, it''s cold and cold. We can''t stand here all day." King kazimiz joked with a smile.


    Although kazimieri persuaded his advisers, he was also very unhappy.


    With that, the king''s Mount moved forward slowly.


    On the side of lubaomatsky''s team, when King kazimiz drove his horse forward, the commander in chief of charnietsky and Stanislaw pototsky crossed the marshal and dared to rush towards the king. LV baomatsky hesitated and went forward after falling behind a horse.


    "Your majesty!" the first two got off their horses and knelt down in the snow.


    Lubaumatsky also dismounted. He took a few steps forward and knelt down.


    King kazimiz hurried forward and stopped the Marshal''s salute.


    "Your Majesty, the minister is late," said lubaumatsky.


    "You came at the right time," replied king kazimiz.


    After picking up the other two ministers, King kazimiz and the three most powerful ministers of the Republic walked towards the welcoming team, and Wang Jia followed.


    The welcoming team made a three hooray sound, and everyone was happy for the king''s return. Some even took king kazimizh''s return as a signal of the Republic''s counterattack. Although this idea is not right, it is not far away, because before Wang Jia left, King kazimizh had sent someone to Lithuania to contact commander sapega.


    When King kazimizh came to the welcoming procession, the king, as usual, wanted to say something inspiring to the sergeants, but this plan was stopped by lubaomatsky.


    "Your Majesty, it''s not safe to throw here. We waited until Lvov was..." the marshal advised.


    King kazimiz''s face changed imperceptibly, and at last he agreed.


    All this was seen by the accompanying cardinal.


    "God, this Lord is more powerful than the king," sighed the cardinal.


    This was heard by Queen Ludwig. The queen poked her head out of the carriage and said meaningfully to the cardinal, "even so, your majesty is your majesty after all."


    The cardinal seemed to realize something, and then nodded deeply.


    Just then, the Marshal''s team clashed with the mountain people led by barabaka. The matter is not complicated: because these honest mountain people accepted the order to defend the king, they gathered around the king and his car and refused to leave for a moment. However, the Marshal''s adjutant thought that since the marshal had led his subordinates to protect the king, the work of defending the king should be entrusted to them. The two sides did not give in, so there was a conflict.


    "Your Majesty, what are these savages?" field marshal lubaumatsky, who was on par with king kazimiz, asked with a sneer.


    "These are your Majesty''s guards. They dress up in easy clothes to better protect your Majesty in the forest, sea and snow." yanush replied for the king.


    "Indeed," said King kazimiz.


    "It doesn''t look like it. They don''t have the elite cavalry." the marshal shook his head gently.


    "That''s the marshal. You''ve never seen them waving axes. If you see them, you''ll be amazed," Natalie said to the marshal.


    "Who is this?"


    Lyubomatsky had no impression of Natalie.


    "This is my daughter, Natalie kishka. Natalie, salute the marshal," yanush said.


    Natalie bowed to the marshal at once.


    Lubaomatsky nodded, and he turned the topic back to barabakar and them:


    "Then I''ll see what they can do to amaze me."


    So at the call of King kazimiz, Bala took Ka to the front. He threw the axe into the sky and performed his unique skill again.


    When barabaka caught the axe falling from the sky, the marshal who was used to all kinds of peerless martial arts was speechless.


    Then Balaka called a hundred Companions to form a square array. At barabakar''s command, a hundred people threw battle axes at the same time. These battle axes fell densely in an area of five square meters twenty steps away.


    With this skill, even the proud winged cavalry suddenly changed color. Field marshal lubaomatsky''s adjutant admitted that if he led the cavalry to charge and encountered such a dense "axe rain" twenty steps away, he and her team would be completely irresistible.


    "Warrior, warrior!" Lv baomatsky praised loudly.


    After that, Natalie had an illusion that the marshal and King kazimiz spoke in a more modest tone.


    The bravery of the mountain people was respected by the marshal and his men, and the two teams guarded the power on both sides of King kazimiz.

 Chapter 312

    Princess Catherine reclined on a sofa. She has just met a guest and is now lying back on the sofa for a rest.


    The footsteps outside the room were steady and powerful from far to near. It was Nicholas, the princess''s servant. Obviously, Nikolay had finished delivering, but the guest came back.


    "Your Highness, commander mihau has gone." Nikolay gently opened the door and said to the princess.


    "I see," Princess garisade said softly with her eyes closed.


    The door was closed again. Princess garisade also fell back into meditation.


    It was Mikhail vorodyavsky who came to meet princess galisade. Five days have passed since caipesh went to Anjie''s house to make trouble, and things have become more and more unfavorable to Chechen.


    During these five days, not only Colonel Jerzy halletsky went to commander sapeja''s office every day and asked the commander to punish alvar Chechen as soon as possible, but also Colonel kopola, a subordinate of Colonel Jerzy halletsky (that is, the lieutenant who had his hand cut off in the refugee camp in bakhte) He also went to the newly established Werner court to sue Cherchen for intentional injury.


    In the face of the Colonel''s entanglement, the commander-in-chief can also prevaricate on the pretext of waiting for the news of chenstohova, but for Coppola''s lawsuit, commander sapeja seems helpless. Because the Republic is a legal society, although sapega is the supreme military and political chief of Lithuania, he cannot interfere with the court composed of a group of elders to exercise their power. However, these court judges who came back to power after the war had a paranoid interest in re exercising the power conferred on them by the law. After receiving the indictment submitted by Coppola, they accepted it immediately, regardless of whether it happened during the war. The date of the trial was set in a week.


    In this way, once the court decides (this is a sure thing, because Coppola really broke his hand because of Chechen), a charge of deliberately injuring an officer of the Republic is enough for Chechen to be sentenced to hanging. The only way to get Chechen out of his crime is to issue an amnesty order under the command of Sapei.


    Of course, mihau and Anjie also thought of this method. Out of good intentions, they temporarily concealed kopola''s prosecution to Chechen and Pedro, and actively spoke well for Chechen in front of commander sapeja, hoping that the commander can issue an amnesty order. However, due to the general''s concern about Colonel Jerzy halletsky, he refused to issue an amnesty order. Mihau, Anjie and Jerzy halletsky were sawing on both sides of the commander. Later, sapega was annoyed by the three men and asked the housekeeper that he could not see anyone and hid alone.


    Mihau realized that he and Anjie could not speak to commander sapeja. He had to have a person with more face and who could speak in front of the commander in order to protect Chechen. There are few such people in Werner, and there are few who can make friends with mihau. After thinking about it, mihau had to ask Princess garisade.


    Mihau was once the princess''s husband, a general under the great prince yarimi, and was highly valued by the prince. Commander sapega respected the deceased Prince and treated his royal highness with courtesy. Mihau believed that if the princess came forward, the commander would sell this favor.


    Mihau was right, of course, but he missed one thing, that is, Princess garisade was not very willing to help, although she did not clearly express it.


    Princess garisade has her own difficulties. After the death of Prince yalimei, there was nothing left except the reputation of being loyal to the king and serving the country. The huge and unparalleled territory and wealth of vishnewitsky disappeared as early as the zaporoze Cossack uprising. They were so poor that even the prince''s funeral was hastily held. The princess and the little prince mihau (full name mihau vishnewitsky) live on the help of the princess''s brother Jan zamois and the reputation of the prince.


    The princess really established a good relationship with the powerful figures of the Republic such as sapega by virtue of her long sleeves. But she knows very well that this good relationship is a capital in society. In order not to let this capital be consumed, we must cherish it. If she responds to any request for help, she will soon be unable to plead for herself.


    For example, this time, Princess jialiseide helped mihau and pleaded for Chechen by relying on her face and the reputation of her dead husband. When she needed sapega''s help, I''m afraid sapega would not be so straightforward and respond to her request.


    However, Princess garisade could not refuse mihau''s request. After six or seven years of fighting in the north and south, the generals under Prince yalimei had already spread branches and leaves everywhere and had great strength. For example, Mikhail vorodyavsky is now a colonel and is in charge of his own affairs. Over time, when Prince mihau becomes an adult, these people will be the prince''s political capital.


    "It''s better to help mihau and not let sapega think I''m asking him," thought Princess galisade.


    Just then, Princess garisade heard a faint gasp outside the house. Although the princess had been widowed for many years, she recognized that it was a woman''s gasp.


    Princess Catherine sat up from the sofa, her eyebrows and eyes filled with anger. There are always strict rules in the palace. She didn''t expect her maid to do such an unfaithful thing.


    Princess Catherine walked out of the door quickly. She didn''t close the door in case the sound of closing the door startled the dog man and woman.


    When the princess hurried to the corner of the corridor, Princess garisade saw her favorite maid, an niuxia, leaning against the wall, her cheeks crimson. A man was carrying an niuxia''s beautiful leg, his head tightly pressed on an niuxia''s chest, panting violently.


    The man was no one else, but mihau vishnewitsky, the son of Princess galisade.


    Prince mihau is sixteen years old this year. In the eyes of Princess Catherine, the little prince has always been a polite, honest and polite child. Unexpectedly, he did this with his most trusted maid today.


    Princess garisade was stunned, then unbelievable, and then slowly retreated back into the shadow.


    Princess Catherine decided not to disturb her son''s "good deeds". She knew that her child had grown up and it was time to make a marriage for him.

 Chapter 313

    Commander Pavel sapega is very upset these days. He is not interested in attending his favorite dance.


    What bothered him, of course, was the growing contradiction between his three capable generals.


    The cause of the matter is very simple. Anjie kemitz took in a familiar foreign mercenary officer of the former Prince''s army. This kind of thing is very common. Most of the generals under commander sapega once worked under yanush, and it is human to have some friendship with yanush''s foreign mercenary officers. After the defeat of yanush, sapega even hinted that his officers would make more use of this personal relationship to bring in those foreign mercenary officers to serve the Republic.


    But the foreign officer is a little special.


    He had a lot of grudges with colonel Jerzy haretsky. Of course, Jerzy halletz would not admit that he was selfish in targeting the foreign mercenary officer everywhere. He firmly grasped one point, that is, the foreign mercenary officer was once canonized as a knight by yanush and was yanush''s family minister. According to the decree of the grand commander, yanush''s family officials were not pardoned. The officer should be put in prison like longzinsky and others.


    Both Anjie and mihau spoke well for the foreign mercenary officer. They showed evidence that the officer had resigned from his post in the yanushi army before the defeat of yanushi. He was a free man. At the same time, during his departure, he also participated in the siege of Daguangming mountain in chenstohova and was a hero (of course, this remains to be verified). They believed that the commander should not detain him, but should reward and entrust him with important tasks.


    Originally, sapega was prepared to wait until he confirmed his achievements in chenstohova. Unexpectedly, seeing his delay in sentencing, halletsky ordered his subordinates to sue the mercenary for intentional injury.


    This is not only a big lie in sliding the world, but also greatly intensifies the contradiction between the two sides. On one occasion, Anjie''s men even fought with Jerzy haretsky''s men in the street.


    Seeing the growing contradictions, other officers under commander sapesh also began to stand in line according to their likes and dislikes and close relations.


    If this goes on, I''m afraid the Allied forces will split up.


    "This damn mercenary!"


    Sapega scolded. He rubbed his temples and collapsed on the sofa.


    Mihau and Anjie hoped that they would pardon the mercenary, so that with their own asylum, the court would have no reason to sentence him. But Jerzy halletsky threatened that once he pardoned the mercenary, he would take his troops to Lvov.


    Sapega knew that no matter what he did, the Allied forces would be divided at that time.


    "My Lord, Princess Catherine has come to visit you."


    Just then, the housekeeper came in and reported that Princess garisade had come.


    "Please!"


    It was said that Princess garisade was coming. Sapega quickly put her troubles behind her. He stood up, cleaned his clothes, wiped his face with hot water, and stood at the door like a gentleman.


    Princess Catherine came in alone. The place where commander sapega now lives is the castle of the razeviu family in Werner. Princess garisade is familiar with it.


    Today''s princess is wearing a dark blue dress. She is slightly powdered and shows kindness in her solemnity.


    "My royal highness, Princess garisade, your arrival really brightens my life here," sapega said politely.


    Princess garisade smiled. She stretched out a hand in lace gloves and put it on sapega''s arm. They went into the small living room and sat down.


    "Commander, you are shining here, but I have been covered with dust for many days." Princess garisade said hypocritically and plaintively. She said and looked at sapega''s expression.


    "How could this happen?" sapega said in surprise. He remembered that the princess''s banquet was always full of traffic and guests.


    "Because there was one missing person at my party," Princess garisade pointed out.


    Sapega was not a fool. He soon understood what the princess meant. It seems that Princess jialiseide came to "ask for punishment" because she didn''t go to the ball these days.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Something really bothered me these days." sapega apologized to the princess.


    "Oh, is it about the mercenary named Chechen?" Princess galisade took out a folding fan and covered her mouth.


    "Princess, do you know about it?" sapega asked.


    "This matter is making a lot of noise, how can I not know? Some people with ulterior motives say that the civil war in Lithuania will break out again," said Princess galisade.


    "Alas," sapega sighed.


    "It''s really hard to do. Of course, I know that halletsky wants to avenge himself, and the truth is on the mercenary''s side. As Anjie and mihau said, the mercenary left yanush as early as after the war of lidarburg, so he should not be regarded as treason. Moreover, it is said that this man has also worked hard to defend Daguangming Mountain Monastery and brought A group of rebels took refuge in me. But the justices of the court were completely unaware of the overall situation. They accepted the prosecution of kolpola, a subordinate of haretsky, to try the mercenary. "


    "Then why don''t you pardon him, put him under your protection and take the mercenary named Chechen. I know you have this power?" asked Princess galisade.


    "Halletsky, the damned fellow, threatened that if I pardoned the mercenary, he would leave me and work for lubaumatsky," sapega said bitterly.


    It''s hard to do the work of middle balance. Sapega is deeply touched now.


    After listening to sapega''s complaint, Princess garisade laughed. In her opinion, sapega''s distress is not a thing at all. It''s just that his mind is not good, and he has thought of a way for him.


    "If I can solve this trouble for the commander, how can you thank me?"


    After laughing, Princess garisade told sapega that she had a way.


    "Really? Princess, do you have a way?"


    It was said that Princess garisade had a way to solve this problem. Sapega was surprised. He was a little incredible.


    "Of course it''s true. It''s not difficult. As long as the commander expels the mercenary before the court''s judgment, the justices of the court can''t convict the mercenary without the defendant," said Princess galisade.


    "But in this way, mihau and Anjie will not be satisfied." sapega still grimaced after hearing this.


    "I thought of that for you, too," said Princess garisade


    "At that time, the commander-in-chief will play a play with me. First, you pretend to sentence the mercenary to death, and then mihau and they will plead for mercy. Just pretend to be embarrassed, and I''ll pretend to advise you next, and then you change the sentence of exile to that mercenary. In this way, from death to exile, the punishment is light, and you will give mihau and Anjie face." Believe it, they won''t blame you for favoring Colonel harlecky, "said Princess galisade.


    Sapega nodded. It was really a good idea.


    "Then, princess, how do you want me to thank you?" sapesh asked bluntly how to repay the princess''s help after the matter was completed.


    "I just want my Lord to come to my ball tonight," said Princess garisade with a smile.

 Chapter 314

    "Mihaw, this is the good news you brought back?" in the small living room of Anjie''s residence, Anjie kemitz shouted to mihaw, waving the order of commander sapega.


    At this time, there were only two people in the living room, Anjie and mihau. After mihau got the warrant, he immediately looked for Anjie. He plans to talk to Anjie first and then tell Cherchen the news.


    Although he knew that the result must not satisfy Anjie, mihau didn''t expect him to be so angry.


    "Anzu, calm down. It''s good. The commander originally wanted to sentence Chechen to hang. It was the plea of Princess jialiseide and me that he changed his mind and sentenced Chechen to exile." mihau advised Anjie.


    In the honest Mikhail''s view, this is not too bad for Cherchen. After all, as a foreigner, Chechen''s so-called exile will not have much adverse impact on him.


    "The core of the problem is not here, mihau. Don''t you understand? The commander is making peace. He sentenced Chechen to be guilty, and then reduced the crime by pleading with you and the princess, so that he explained it to you, me and haretsky." Anjie said.


    Mihau was stunned, then nodded.


    "Anzu, I didn''t expect you to see things so thoroughly now." MIHA Uzan said.


    Obviously, MIHA uye figured out the key.


    "It''s not what I thought. It''s orina. She predicted in her letter to me that sapega would deal with it," Anjie said.


    "You''ve really married a virtuous wife!" mihau praised again.


    Anjie was embarrassed by MIHA Uzan. He just wanted to be humble, but his horse was full of color. Because he found that what he should talk about now was not orina, but Chechen.


    "Don''t say that, mihaeu. You know Chechen won''t lie to us. He must have made achievements in chenstohova, and he should be rewarded for that. But now? Exile! Is that how the Republic treats meritorious officials?" Anjie angrily slapped the warrant on the table.


    The noise was so loud that oshka, who was standing at the door, thought his master was fighting with mihau. He quickly opened the door and came in.


    At this time, although the room was full of gunpowder, Anjie and mihaw just stood face to face without physical conflict.


    "Master, this..." oshka asked with some hesitation.


    "It''s all right, oshka. You go down first, Anzu. He''s just a little excited for a moment." mihau said to oshka.


    Oshka looked uneasily at his master again.


    "Get down!" Anjie glared at oshka.


    Now oshka closed the door as fast as a rabbit.


    They looked at me and me in silence. For a long time, no one spoke.


    Finally, mihau spoke first.


    "Anzu, I believe in Chechen as much as you do. But the problem now is not the commander-in-chief, but the court. The old people who take some vegetarian meals are determined to give full play to their waste heat. Of course, you can smash the court, strip away the judges and throw them into the street, just as your subordinates have done in the street these days. But is it good for the Republic? No. haretsky We have made enemies with Cherchen, and we have repeatedly biased towards the mercenary regiment. He will not give up until he gets back the field. This time, he made a serious move and threatened to take his men to Lvov if he can''t get a fair judgment. Commander sapega is planning to liberate the other territories of Lithuania occupied by the Swedes next month. At this time He won''t want the Allied forces to split up, so maybe he can only favor haretsky. Think of those compatriots who are still suffering under the iron hoof of the Swedes, and they are still waiting for us to liberate them! "Mihau said emotionally.


    Anjie bit her teeth.


    "It''s not fair," said Anjie.


    "Yes, it''s really unfair. But for the sake of the overall situation, what is it that we and Cherchen are wronged?"


    Anjie''s anger vented. Mihau can always convince himself by saying something for the country and the people. Anjie understood all these principles, but he was unwilling and unwilling to do so. But mihau did it without complaint or regret. What''s more, he also has a kind of magic, which can inspire and lead people to the same road as him.


    "We must compensate Cherchen," Anjie said. He has reluctantly accepted mihau''s opinion.


    "Of course, that''s for sure," mihau vowed.


    At night, Anjie called Chechen to have dinner with all the mercenary regiments, accompanied by mihaw.


    The dishes tonight are very rich, but the atmosphere of the party is very dull. Anjie just drank the soup with his head down and looked up at mihaw sitting opposite him from time to time. The people of Chechen and the mercenary regiment seemed to have a hunch of something. They kept silent one by one. Even Pedro, who loved to make jokes, stopped talking. They just ate silently.


    But someone has to speak. In the middle of the dinner, mihau spoke.


    "Cherchen, the commander has dealt with you," said mihaw, trying to put on a smiling face.


    "Oh." Chechen answered.


    Chechen has a hunch that the decision made by commander sapega must be unfavorable to himself, otherwise mihau and Anzu won''t have such an expression.


    "The commander has released you, but you must leave Lithuania," mihau said, weighing his words. He didn''t want to use the word "exile".


    But he doesn''t say, someone will.


    "Leave Lithuania? What''s the difference between this and exile?" yelishei said quickly.


    It was said that it was exile, and everyone else became agitated. They all defended Cherchen against injustice.


    "If the regimental commander is exiled, we will follow him. The regimental commander has defended the holy land for your Republic. This is still the end. We won''t have a good result if we stay," Ingrid said angrily.


    Her words immediately became the mainstream opinion of the mercenary regiment. Everyone said they would leave with Chechen.


    Chechen turned a deaf ear to the sounds around him. He had no idea that this would happen.


    "Has there been any news from chinstohova?" asked Chechen


    "No."


    Chechen was silent. He didn''t expect sapega to convict himself before he confirmed his words.


    "Can''t you wait?"


    "No."


    He looked at mihau and asked, "why?"


    Mihau can give Chechen countless reasons, but he is unwilling to deceive Chechen.


    "Because Lieutenant Coppola went to court to sue you for intentional injury, because of the overall situation of the counter offensive," mihau said.


    "Deliberately hurting people? During the war?" Chechen smiled angrily.


    Then mihau was silent.


    Cherchen felt an unprecedented "weakness". He understood that all this was due to the influence exerted by Colonel haretsky. A person in the system legally oppressed him in the way of the system, just because they had fought for their own masters.


    "Thank you!"


    Chechen said to mihau.


    Chechen looked at Anjie again.


    "Thank you!" Chechen said to Anjie. He knew that Anjie had done a lot for him.


    This sentence made Anjie unable to say all the comforting words he had thought, and his repressed emotions broke out.


    "What a bullshit."


    After dropping a dirty word, the Frank young Lord stood up and went out.


    Chechen also stood up.


    "Mihau, and my companions. Since commander sapega has convicted me and asked me to leave here, I obey. But I don''t think I have any mistakes. I just do everything according to God''s guidance and my conscience. I choose to leave not to admit my guilt, but to protest. I, alvar Chechen, am innocent!" Che Chen exclaimed excitedly.


    "Well said, nephew. Let''s go together," said Pedro.


    "Captain, I''ll go with you," Fatima said, putting her hand on her left chest.


    "Let''s go together," fedot and yelishei said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone chose to advance and retreat with Chechen.

 Chapter 315

    Cherchen and Pedro went out of Werner''s gate. Almost a year ago, they arrived in Smolensk from Riga. At that time, they were penniless and had only one person and one horse. A year later, my uncle and nephew walked out of another city in the Republic of Poland, still one person and one horse.


    Near March, the winter snow has stopped, but Lithuania is still white at this time. Everyone was still wearing heavy clothes, and scattered horse hoof prints stretched out from the gate of the city.


    "This sapega really doesn''t distinguish right from wrong. I think he''s not even as good as yanush." Pedro scolded dejectedly.


    After scolding, Pedro looked carefully around and behind him to prevent his words from being overheard by someone.


    "It''s nothing, dear uncle," said Chechen.


    Compared with Pedro, Cherchen is much more open-minded. Although Cherchen''s anger filled his chest when he learned that he had been treated so unfairly, he soon saw it open. Chechen thinks that Paul chenstohova is not out of his pursuit of fame and wealth, but purely out of public interest and belief in God. Moreover, there is no room for him here. The world is so big that it has its own place.


    What''s more


    "We have so many friends." Chechen nuzui to the back.


    Behind Chechen and Pedro, Fatima, fedot, yelisi, Ingrid, VARVARA and salben followed.


    Originally, bachit wanted to go with Chechen, but he wanted to take care of the refugee brothers left near Werner. The civil war in Lithuania has ended, and most refugees can return to their hometown. As their leader, bachit had the obligation and responsibility to organize and arrange. So he and Cherchen took a leave and went to them after they were busy with the relocation of refugees.


    And salburn came in halfway. The former court doctor of Prince yanushi had nowhere to go after the prince''s death, and salben saw all kinds of intrigues and the coldness of the world during his service for Prince yanushi. He thought it would be better to be with Cherchen.


    "Commander, where are we going next? To Lublin?" yelishei asked immediately.


    When he left, mihau gave Chechen a letter, saying that his Royal Highness Princess galisade gave it to him. Chechen and his officers can go to Lublin to work for general Jan zamois, a relative of the princess.


    Mihau also said that her royal highness would send another letter to let the general take care of Chechen.


    "I won''t go to Lublin," Chechen said firmly, "although I know mihaeu is also a good intention."


    "Where are we going?" yelishei asked.


    "Let''s go to Warsaw," said Pedro hesitantly. "Christina may still be there. Although Chechen is an enemy of general alvid wiedenberg in chenstohova, they are in their own hands. I heard that King Carl x likes powerful people best. As long as we ask Christina to intercede, Chechen can easily stay there."


    "Uncle, don''t mention going to Warsaw again. In chinstohova, you don''t know how cruel alvid Wittenberg is. They can do anything by hanging priests and torturing nobles. Moreover, this is not the behavior of individual generals and officers. On the way back to Lithuania, I saw countless villages burned by Swedes. It''s too cruel." Chechen refused.


    Pedro sighed. In fact, his real idea is to get rid of armor and return to the field. Although Pedro is empty handed now, he has buried a lot of Taylor and booty everywhere. Except those confiscated by the allies, the value of these assets he has hidden is more than 10000 Taylor, which is enough for him and Cherchen to return to Spain and set up a big estate.


    But he didn''t dare to say that. He knew Cherchen''s personality too well. If Chechen knew there was such a fortune, he would take it out and share it equally with everyone. At that time, Pedro himself and Chechen will have thousands left. This is unacceptable to the stingy Pedro.


    "Head, go to Crimea. It''s my hometown. The scenery is beautiful. You''ll like it there." Fatima said suddenly.


    But this proposal was unanimously opposed by everyone. There are plenty of reasons. For hundreds of years, small gangs and Tatars have been rampant on the business road to Crimea. Yelisi and others think it is dangerous to go to Crimea Asia Pacific.


    "Fatima, do you miss your hometown?" Chechen asked. He knew that Fatima''s proposal would not be without reason.


    "I don''t have a home. If so, it''s the mercenary regiment," Fatima said faintly.


    "Then why are you?" Chechen was a little strange.


    "Commander, you forgot to be determined to avenge your comrades in arms. But now, the poles have made peace with the Czar, and you are not willing to take refuge in the kingdom of Sweden, which is hostile to czar Russia. Looking at the world, only the Crimean Khanate can pose a threat to czar Russia. Khan welcomes capable people. If we take refuge, we will be reused by Khan Fatima explained the purpose of persuading Cherchen to go to Crimea.


    "Will Khan take us in?" Chechen was excited when Fatima said revenge.


    "I have some relations in Crimea. If you agree, I can contact them," Fatima said.


    "But they are all pagans..." Pedro still had some doubts.


    "Khan''s men have a lot of French and German mercenaries, and he respects their beliefs," Fatima said. Obviously, Fatima wants Cherchen to go to Crimea.


    Chechen bowed his head and meditated. After a while, Chechen asked other companions, "what do you think?"


    "Listen to you, Captain," said Ingrid.


    "I''ll follow you," said salburn.


    "Tatars can drink broth," said Aunt VARVARA.


    "What do you think of the yelishei and fedot?" Chechen asked them. These two companions are both Russians. Cherchen must consider their attitude.


    "I listen to you, commander. I''ll go wherever you go. But please allow me not to fight." fedot said bitterly.


    "Me too." yelishei glanced at fedot and made the same request as fedot.


    "I promise you." Chechen nodded. Once, Chechen promised fedot only to train soldiers and not to fight.


    "Then let''s go now!" Fatima said happily, seeing that the mercenary regiment had reached an agreement on going to Crimea.


    "No hurry, we must go to chinstohova first. Don''t forget, the priest is still there!" said Chechen.

 Chapter 316

    Lubaumatsky''s action to welcome the king was so big that it had already attracted the attention of the Swedish army stationed in Krakow.


    If alvid Wittenberg were still there, the general would not give up this opportunity to seize kazimiz, even if he was in full swing. Now, however, Wittenberg has been ordered by the king to lead the army back to Warsaw. General Anders Eriksson and his defenders are left behind in Krakow. He and his defenders are devastated by the surging rebel army. Facing the welcoming army whose Marshal''s strength can not be underestimated, Eriksson, who has always been cautious, just hurried to send a letter to Warsaw, but he did not send anyone to attack, Instead, he strengthened Krakow''s fortifications more carefully.


    In this way, the Marshal''s army surrounded Wang Jia and returned to Lvov without any trouble. On the contrary, wherever he went, marshal lubaumatsky would stop the team and publicize it in a big way, and all the civilian groups and rebel forces nearby joined the team halfway when they learned that it was the Marshal''s team to welcome the king back to the Republic. When Wang arrived in dalivov, the team had a size of more than 20000 people.


    Marshal lubaomatsky had already sorted out a house as the palace where the king and his party stayed. This house was originally one of the Marshal''s residences in Lvov. It was resplendent and was no inferior to the palaces of any small country.


    For yanush and others, lubaomatsky also arranged accommodation for them near the palace. Lubaomatsky took this as an opportunity to show off his great wealth and power to others. He was not stingy at all and almost responded to requests from yanushi and others.


    Wang Jia settled in the palace. Originally, marshal lubaumatsky wanted to hold a grand ball to celebrate. But Stanislaw pototsky declined for king kazimiz on the grounds that the king and queen were tired all the way.


    The marshal had to move the ball to the next day.


    In the mansion prepared by the marshal for yanush''s father and daughter, mitzkevich and others, yanush took off his armor that he had never left in recent days. The attentive marshal lubaumatsky had already prepared gorgeous clothes of various sizes for them. Yanush picked up one and tried it in the mirror.


    "Natalie, what do you think of this dress?" yanush asked his daughter sitting on the sofa.


    He held a red Kaftan coat in his hand, and the cuffs of the Kaftan coat were embroidered with gold thread, which looked gorgeous.


    "Oh, good, father," Natalie replied absently.


    Yanush put down his clothes. He sat next to his daughter.


    "My daughter, what''s the matter with you? Have you caught a cold?" yanushi asked with concern. He also reached for his daughter''s white forehead.


    "No, nothing. Father. I''m just too tired," Natalie said, avoiding yanush''s hand.


    "Oh, really? Let''s have an early rest. It''s hard for you these days," yanush said.


    "Yes, father."


    Natalie stood up and saluted. She went up to her room on the second floor.


    Yanushi watched his daughter disappear at the corner of the stairs. He sank his body into the sofa. Not to mention fatigue, it was good that tiyanushi was tired. After all, he was no longer young and his beard was gray.


    Yanushi fell asleep on the sofa.


    When he woke up the next morning, yanushi found that he had covered himself with a blanket. Yanushi remembered that he didn''t have this blanket when he slept. It was obviously his daughter who covered it for him. With this in mind, a warm current surged into yanushi''s heart.


    "Natalie, Natalie."


    Yanushi shouted upstairs, but there was no response upstairs.


    "Maybe he''s still sleeping," yanush thought.


    He walked out of the door. Today''s sunshine is very good, and the breath of spring has slowly filled the city. Although the cold of winter is still tenacious, it can not be resisted gradually.


    "Your Excellency, you are up."


    Seeing yanush coming out, mitzkevich greeted him.


    Mitzkevich is practicing fencing in the square in front of the house. His body was white, and his close fitting white shirt had been moistened by sweat.


    "Good morning, mitzkevich." yanush replied with a smile, "later, you''ll ask the kitchen to cook more dishes today, go to the cellar and take some bottles of good wine. I''ll have a good meal with Natalie at noon." yanush ordered.


    "Have you forgotten, my lord? The marshal is going to have a ball today," mitzkevich reminded yanush with a smile.


    Yanushi patted his forehead with his hand. How could he forget it.


    "Then I have to go early. Your Majesty must have woken up. Mitzkevich, go up and wake Natalie up and let her dress up."


    Mitzkevich was ordered upstairs. Yanushi waited downstairs at leisure.


    Mitzkevich soon appeared at the window of Natalie''s room.


    "My Lord, Miss Natalie, she''s gone!" cried mitzkevich anxiously.


    In the temporary palace of King kazimiz of Lvov, Stanislaw pototsky reported a shocking news to King kazimiz - there was a coup in the Crimean khanate, and * * * gley Khan, who advocated an alliance with the Republic of Poland, was overthrown by his brother * * * gley.


    "Is this news true?" asked king kazimizh.


    "It''s true. This is the message from the Ottoman ambassador to bagchisale. It is said that * * * gley has escaped from Crimea and disappeared under the protection of loyal guards." Stanislaw pototsky said.


    Then, the king and his subjects fell into silence.


    Liaison with the Crimean Khanate has always been a focus of the Republic''s diplomacy and is personally in the charge of Stanislaw pototsky. Because the Crimean Khanate is so important. If the Khanate becomes an ally of the Republic of Poland, czar Russia and zaporoze''s Cossacks will be restrained, and the pressure on the eastern border of the Republic will be greatly reduced, so that the Republic can concentrate on Sweden. Moreover, the Tatar cavalry from Crimea will also greatly enhance the military strength of the Republic.


    Originally, the * * of * * * gley Khan accepted a bribe from Stanislaw pototsky and has persuaded Khan. But now, * * * gley is on the stage. The brother, who had always opposed his alliance with the Republic, flirted with the Cossacks. Is his coming to power a blessing or a curse for the Republic.


    "Do you know where * * * gley Khan fled?"


    After a while, King kazimiz asked.


    "I don''t know for the time being."


    "I don''t care what way you use, you must find him!" kazimiz said with a rare cold face.


    Everyone will be unhappy that an accident has happened to something that was originally safe.


    "Yes," Stanislaw pototsky received the order. His head is very low.


    Just then lubaumatsky came in.


    "Your Majesty, the dance held by Weichen for you will begin soon," cried lyubomatsky.


    "My marshal, I''ll be there in a minute," said King kazimiz, with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 317

    In Kiev, the ancient city of rose, Bao Hong rode his horse made in the Don River on the wide street. Blair followed him. Since falling out with Bogdan, he and Bao Hong haven''t been to Kiev for a long time.


    The street in front of me is still depressed. Occasionally, several women who went out to buy food passed by the street. Their bodies were thin as if they would fall down when the wind blew.


    Occasionally, Bao Hong and Blair also saw a little girl of 11 or 12 years old squatting in the mezzanine between the two houses. They were wearing thin clothes and standing barefoot on the straw mat with * * in their eyes!


    Yes, * *. The little girl had to sell her body to support herself.


    At the time when the poles ruled Ukraine, Cossacks were synonymous with "Heroes" because the Ukrainian people treated Cossacks as heroes and liberators. When Bao Hong and his comrades in arms liberated Kiev, they were greeted by countless cheers and wine. But after so many years, the Cossacks expelled the Polish nobles and their running dog Jews, but did not make Ukraine better.


    "How did Bogdan manage Kiev, this bastard!" Bao Hong scolded.


    "Bao Hong, it can''t blame the chief. The poles and crimeas have blocked us, and they don''t let businessmen trade in Ukraine. Although czar Russia sells things to us, it''s very expensive," Blair explained to Bao Hong.


    But by this time, Bao Hong had jumped off his horse. He threw a bag of Taylor to the little girl.


    The little girl was stunned at first, then quickly picked up the money bag and hid behind her. She was afraid that the man in front of her would take back the money.


    The girl skillfully untied her clothes. When she was about to expose her body to Bao Hong, Bao Hong had already mounted a horse and left.


    "Bao Hong, here we are."


    Bao Hong''s horse didn''t stop when he passed Bogdan hemelinitsky''s house in Kiev. He was so focused that Blair had to remind him.


    "Oh, really?"


    Bao Hong recovered. As soon as his legs caught his horse''s belly, the hippo obediently backed back.


    Bao Hong and Blair dismounted at the gate. Then two guards came forward. The two guards were wearing red uniforms and a lock armour inside. They were armed with mikale muskets, revealing the identity of their chief escort.


    "Baohong regiment leader, the chief is waiting for you." a chief guard said respectfully.


    Bao Hong threw the reins to a chief guard. He tightened his tight cloak.


    "Who else is there besides me?" Bao Hong asked as he walked up the steps.


    "And the clerk, Lord Ivan vikhovsky," said a chief guard respectfully.


    Bao Hong didn''t look back. He didn''t care who answered the question. Bao Hong just wanted to know the answer.


    Blair opened the door for him and they entered the house together.


    When Bao Hong saw Bogdan hemelinitsky, he knew that the chief guard had told him the wrong information - there was another person in the room besides Ivan vikhovsky. That''s Bogdan''s son, Yuri hemelinitsky.


    "Here you are, Bao Hong," said Bogdan hemelinitsky to Bao Hong, sitting on the main seat of the room.


    Yuri and Ivan stood behind him.


    In the Republic of Poland, all people gnash their teeth at Bogdan hemelinitsky''s hatred. They described Bogdan hemelinitsky as an incarnation of the devil and a servant favored by Satan. He has two big horns on his head, and his eyes are ruby, which are dyed red by the blood of countless kind Christians.


    But if you had seen him yourself, you wouldn''t think so. Bogdan hemelinitsky is no different from ordinary people. He is of medium build and has a Cossack standard "tuft" hairstyle on his head. Bogdan''s face is like an old farmer''s ordinary and vicissitudes. Years and years of war made him look a few years older than his real age.


    Now Bogdan is not only old but also ill. Just after he finished talking with Bao Hong, Bogdan coughed violently. He coughed so hard that it was like coughing his lungs out.


    Seeing this, his son Yuri quickly took a copper cup and patted Bogdan on the back.


    Bao Hong went straight to the nearest place to Bogdan and sat down. Ignoring the old man''s weakness, he just looked at him coldly and waited for him to continue talking after coughing.


    Bogdan hemelinitsky vomited a mouthful of thick sputum into the copper bowl, and he felt much more comfortable. Bogdan didn''t seem to care much about Bao Hong''s arrogance, but his son Yuri, on the contrary, the self recognized successor of Bogdan hemelinitsky, glared at Bao Hong.


    "I have something you need to do, Bao Hong," said Bogdan hemelinitsky.


    "Oh, really? Then I''ll listen. There''s something your chief can''t do. If I remember correctly, the chief once said he would never want to see me." Bao Hong crossed his legs, and he put on a disdainful expression.


    The clerk Ivan weihofs shook his head when he saw Bao Hong''s behavior behind Bogdan. It seems that the liberation of Bao Hong by Bogdan hemelinitsky''s army years ago did not make their relationship better, but worse.


    "Prince Alexei''s army surrounded Riga," said Bogdan hemelinitsky.


    With that, Bogdan paused. He looked into Bao Hong''s eyes and watched the change of Bao Hong''s expression.


    Not surprisingly, Bao Hong immediately sat up straight as soon as he heard the news. Bao Hong seemed to want to stand up, but he restrained him.


    After a while, Bao Hong said in a tone of Indifference: "Oh, really? Congratulations, chief. Your czar will win the war again."


    Bao Hong deliberately put the tone heavily on "your czar".


    Bogdan hemelinitsky shook his head. He knew that Bao Hong''s heart was tense, and all Cossacks with political vision would be nervous.


    "Let''s open the skylight and tell the truth, Bao Hong. You and I should know what it means to go to war between czar Russia and the kingdom of Sweden, which means that our sworn enemy poles have made peace with czar Russia. They have become allies, and Moscow has abandoned us," said Bogdan khmelinitsky.


    Bao Hong laughed. He laughed so happily that tears came out.


    "Bao Hong, what are you laughing at?" Yuri snapped. He has always despised Bao Hong''s rudeness and arrogance towards his father, but his father has always endured him.


    "I''m laughing that Bogdan hemelinitsky became an abandoned woman and he was abandoned," Bao Hong said with his stomach in his arms.


    Enraged, Yuri pulled out his saber, while Blair standing behind Bao Hong also held the knife in his hand to protect Bao Hong''s safety.


    "Put the knife down!" Bogdan hemelinitsky scolded his son. His son is too young to hold his breath.


    Bogdan''s hand pressed Yuri''s hand to draw the knife, and Yuri took back the saber with hatred.


    "Bao Hong, I know you always resent that I should not form an alliance with Czarist Russia. But at that time, this was the only way to get us out of trouble. Ukraine was occupied by the Russians, we may lose freedom, while by the poles, we will lose our souls," said Bogdan hemelinitsky.


    "The poles and Russians are our enemies. They are birds of a feather. They have no good intentions. The powerful Cossacks deal with all the enemies without the help of any country." Bao Hong put away his smile and said angrily.


    "But kazimiz of the Republic of Poland is now a kind king. He is willing to treat us equally."


    At this time, Ivan wikhovsky, the clerk standing by, interposed.


    Clerk Ivan wikhovsky is not a real Cossack. He came from a small noble family and survived the zaporoze Cossack uprising because of his talent and was rescued by Bogdan hemelinitsky. His ideal is to follow the model of the Polish Lithuanian Federation and establish a three Federal Republic of Poland, Lithuania and Ukraine. Such a political idea is a minority among the Cossacks.


    "Don''t try to sell me your theories, or I''ll make you speechless with a saber," Bao Hong roared to Ivan vikhovsky.


    Ivan wihovsky shut up. He knows that Bao Hong can say and do.


    Bogdan hemelinitsky stood up in his chair. He stood between Bao Hong and Ivan.


    "I agree with you, Bao Hong. Czar Russia is indeed not our reliable ally." Bogdan hemelinitsky agreed with Bao Hong.


    "Bogdan, you finally wake up. Then you should tear up the damn contract of Czar Russia now." Bao Hong said excitedly.


    Bogdan hemelinitsky shook his head.


    "I can''t, Bao Hong. We are too weak. Look at the map. If we tear up the contract, the Cossacks will be surrounded by the enemy. The Khan, the king and the Tsar will be our enemies, which is a fate we can''t afford."


    Bao Hong felt that a stream of hot blood rushed into her head from her chest. She felt that she had been fooled. Then he wanted to punch Bogdan in the face.


    "So, Bao Hong. Before we terminate the contract with czar Russia, we must have new friends. We need to get in touch with King Carl X and let him form an alliance with us. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. I think you know this truth."


    Bao Hong''s fist loosened.


    "That''s what you asked me to do? Did you send me first?" Bao Hong asked.


    "Yes."


    "Why not send your most trusted clerk and your son? I don''t believe that only I can do it." Bao Hong asked.


    "It''s really only Baohong regiment captain you can do."


    It was the clerk Ivan vikhovsky.


    "The Czar is in the eye of Kiev. If I leave with Yuri, everyone will get their attention. But unlike you, you and the great Sheikh do not know anyone. No one will think that you will help the great chieftain," explains Ivan Viho.


    Bogdan nodded. This is why I came to Bao Hong.


    "What if I refuse? As you said, I don''t agree with Bogdan!" Bao Hong said cynically.


    "Then you will be a sinner of the Cossacks," said Bogdan hemelinitsky word by word.


    Bao Hong "Huo" stood up.


    "I will let you know who is the sinner of the Cossacks."


    With that, Bao Hong punched out. But instead of hitting Bogdan hemelinitsky in the face, his fist hit Ivan wihovsky in the face. When Yuri hemelinitsky saw Ivan vikhovsky beaten, he also jumped at Baohong like a lion. Blair also joined the regiment.


    Bogdan hemelinitsky looked at the four men in the regiment and laughed.


    He hasn''t been so happy for a long time.

 Chapter 318

    Cherchen and his party left Werner for two days. On this day, people were talking and laughing on the avenue when Fatima suddenly stopped her horse.


    "What''s the matter? Fatima?" Chechen asked strangely.


    Fatima did not answer. She jumped off the horse and put one ear to the ground.


    "Captain, a large group of people are coming to us, fast," Fatima said, patting the dust on her hands.


    Chechen and Pedro looked at each other, and they both had a bad feeling.


    "Could it be Jerzy halletsky''s?" Pedro guessed.


    Although commander sapega expelled them from Lithuania instead of pardoning Cherchen under pressure, this may not be satisfactory to yezh halletsky. According to Pedro''s idea, it is also possible for the colonel to send people to chase and kill the lone Chechen because of his character of reporting defects and never giving up until he reaches his goal.


    "Very likely."


    For uncle''s guess, Chechen nodded. He turned to Fatima and said, "Fatima, can you judge how many people there are?"


    Fatima bowed her head and meditated. She jumped off her horse again and put her ears close to the ground.


    "There are more than twenty riders," Fatima said with certainty.


    More than 20 riders, that is, a team of people on the line at 30 and off the line at 20. Even the minimum number of 20 is far more than the current total number of mercenaries. What''s more, the mercenaries at this time, such as salburn and Ingrid, had no combat power.


    Yelishei and fedot also thought of this layer, and their faces became dignified.


    "Whether it''s yezh haretsky''s people or not, put on your armor first. Let''s speed up. It''s open and naked around here. The terrain is too unfavorable for us. There''s a hill ahead. Let''s go and hide there first. Let''s see who''s coming." Chechen said.


    Everyone nodded yes. Everyone unloaded their weapons and equipment from their pack horses and put them on themselves.


    With the help of Tommy Hau and Anjie, although other materials of the mercenary regiment were confiscated, everyone''s weapons and armor were kept as personal belongings.


    When everyone was armed in place, Cherchen ordered to speed up and move on.


    Before long, everyone hid behind the hill. Chechen and Pedro lay on the wet soil, staring at the end of the road.


    After about ten minutes, a team of cavalry appeared on the road. These cavalry men were wearing thick fur coats and carrying muskets, bows and arrows. It was zeppesh who led.


    There were twenty-two cavalry.


    "Sure enough, it''s this bastard."


    As soon as Pedro saw zeppesh, it was his enemy. He was very jealous when he met. He quietly stretched out the barrel of his gun and wanted to give the villain a bullet.


    Chechen pressed Pedro''s action and motioned him not to be impulsive.


    Zeppesh swaggered along. He stopped at the place where Chechen and others had stayed, as if he had found something.


    Che Chen looked at caipeishi and squatted down, then looked in the direction of Shanbao.


    It''s footprints. Chechen understood in an instant. After the snow on the road melted, the road was wet and soft. They left the road and hid behind the hill. They left footprints all the way. This is the most obvious sign.


    "Damn it." Chechen scolded himself carelessly.


    However, under such road conditions, unless they are given enough time, it is impossible to deal with their whereabouts in a very short time.


    Zeppesh waved, and the cavalry scattered with the hill as the midpoint.


    "We''ve been found. We''re ready to fight." Chechen shouted to his companions.


    Fatima and others held guns and bows, and even salben and aunt VARVARA came up with muskets.


    "Uncle salburn, go and hide behind." Chechen said to salburn, who was trembling with fear.


    "Captain Chechen, I can do it." salben smiled confidently at Chechen. But the smile looked like crying.


    "Don''t shoot until they get closer. There is a slope on the hillside. They must slow down when they get below." Chechen taught salben and aunt valvalla.


    Close to play again, this is a requirement for beginners, fedot is obviously not in this column.


    Fedot aimed at a straight cavalry and pulled the trigger. After a gunshot, the cavalry fell off his horse.


    The other party obviously didn''t expect that there was such a powerful sharpshooter here. When they lost a person, they fell on the horse and began to hide.


    Caipesh is the focus of Pedro. But this guy is a ghost. He always hides behind some rider so that Pedro can''t aim.


    Yelishei and Fatima emptied their muskets. Instead of loading, they flew back and rode on horses to meet the enemy.


    Chechen emptied a pistol and a rope gun. He was not lucky enough to hit none of his enemies.


    Twenty one enemy riders reached the bottom of the hill in a half moon shape. Sure enough, their horse came down quickly because of the steep slope.


    "Shoot!"


    Che Chen shouted, and his pistol fired at the same time.


    This round of six muskets fired at each other and knocked four enemies off their horses. This is a good result.


    The horses that had lost their masters whined and circled around the place, which blocked the way of the riders behind them.


    Chechen and Pedro killed from the mountain bag with a long sword and saber. There are still eighteen enemies they will face.


    Some enemies fired indiscriminately, but the bullets either flew to the empty or fell around them, and none of them hit.


    Chechen''s slender sword stabbed a guy hiding behind the horse. The thin long sword passed through the man''s right eye, and the pulled out sword body brought out a Peng of blood. And Pedro did not want to be outdone. He slashed his opponent in front of him.


    The saber cut open the thick fur coat, but did not cut open the enemy''s body.


    It turned out that fur coats were just a layer of camouflage, and they all wore a lock armour inside.


    The second round of gunfire rang out. As Chechen and Pedro fell into a scuffle, the effect of this volley was much worse. Only fedot hit an enemy alone.


    The riders on both sides of the hill tried to encircle the mountain from both sides. At this time, yelishei and Fatima were killed from both sides.


    "Yelishei and Fatima, they are all wearing lock armour." pidrog shouted at the two enemies after blocking their sabers.


    Yelishei knows. He put the saber back in its scabbard and pulled out a leaf hammer.


    Blunt attack is always the most effective means to deal with armored enemies.


    Yelishei opened left and right with horse speed. He was wearing a mirror armor representing the highest achievement of Czar Russia''s armor. The saber was cut on it, leaving only a few white marks, but yelishei was unharmed. His short page hammer was very destructive to the lock armour. Only two dull noises of "bang bang" were heard, and two enemies fell off their horses.


    Just as yelishei became powerful, Fatima''s Damascus machete also beheaded an opponent. Her machete cut her hair and was extremely sharp. Even the strongest armor can''t stop it.


    There are thirteen enemies.


    Zeppesh saw that he had lost almost half of his people in just a few minutes. He was so scared that he quickly summoned all the people back. These people are the Colonel''s regular army. They can''t account for the loss of so many people.


    Zeppesh regretted that what he thought was a sure thing had turned into a loss of strength.


    Even if zeppesh didn''t say retreat, the remaining people had lost their fighting spirit. They began to flee in all directions.


    Zeppesh also rode on his horse to escape. But how could yelishei and Fatima let him go. They left other enemies behind and rushed towards caipesh.


    Fatima''s horse is fast. With a cross cut of her machete, she cut off caipesh''s Mount from his neck.


    Blood gushed from his neck and shot zepesh. The headless horse fell down, and zeppesh was pressed under it.

 Chapter 319

    Zeppesh shouted like a pig. He was moved by the pain in his right leg. Maybe the bone was broken by the horse.


    "Help me, help me." zeppesh howled a few times. But which of his men have already fled, who will come back to take care of him?


    Zeppesh looked helplessly into the distance. Suddenly a pair of leather boots appeared in his sight. Zeppesh raised his head and saw yelishei coming towards him with a leaf hammer with a handle covered with blood and broken meat.


    "Yelisheyi, yelisheyi. My good brother, don''t kill me, don''t kill me. Take me to see commander Chechen. I have something to say. I have something to say." zepesh trembled and begged yelisheyi. His eyes stared at the leaf hammer for fear that yelisheyi would hit it on his head.


    Fortunately, yelishei did not do so. He dragged zeppesh out from under the dead horse.


    But before zeppesh could breathe a sigh of relief and thank God for keeping himself alive, yelishei twisted zeppesh''s right wrist and dislocated him.


    At this moment, zeppesh took a breath of air-conditioning in pain.


    "Don''t try to paint any more. It''s your dog''s head that won''t be twisted next," yelishei threatened.


    Zeppesh nodded anxiously, indicating that he would not play tricks.


    Zeppesh was brought to Chechen and Pedro.


    "You Satan, devil." as soon as Pedro saw zeppesh, he went up angrily and gave him a few whips to beat zeppesh.


    When Pedro whipped a few times, Cherchen stopped him. Knowing that it was not Chechen who pitied zepesh, he still had some questions to ask.


    "Caipeishi, who sent you?" Chechen asked.


    Zeppesh hesitated. With this hesitation, his back was hammered by yelisi.


    Zeppesh''s eyes were full of stars and almost a mouthful of blood came up.


    "It''s Jerzy halletsky. The Colonel sent me," cried tsepesh.


    "Your boy didn''t do anything bad in it?"


    Pedro stared at zeppesh. He wouldn''t completely believe the villain in front of him.


    "No, absolutely not," tsepesh consistently denied.


    "Zepesh, I don''t care if you pay attention to this chase, but if you don''t answer the following question honestly, I''ll do the same thing on you that your ancestors did to the Turks," said Cherchen.


    Zeppesh shivered. Of course, he understood that what Cherchen said was "doing the same thing on you that your ancestors had done to the Turks", which was column punishment.


    The horror of that punishment is beyond imagination. According to records, the ancestor of tsepesh once inserted a large number of Turkish prisoners of war and varajians who did not obey his rule on high wooden stakes. At most, 20000 men, women and children died of puncture. In that 3 km long and 1.2 km wide area, it was completely shrouded in the smell of death. Even babies still in the womb died with their mothers. On some long wooden stakes, birds have built nests in the bodies.


    When the Ottoman Turkish army marched here, even the soldiers of the guards as brave as lions were scared by this terrible scene, their legs softened and completely lost their will to fight.


    This is true for all viewers, and the pain of the tortured is unimaginable.


    "I''ll say anything!" cried zeppesh.


    "Why does halletsky hate me so much? Is it really because I have defeated him?" Chechen asked.


    This is what Chechen has been puzzled about. As a soldier, halletsky should be very clear about fighting on the battlefield and taking their own decisions. Because of this, he wanted to harm himself several times, and he still sent zepesh to hunt him after sapega expelled him, which is really too much. It''s like a blood feud between the two.


    Zeppesh had bowed his head. He looked up timidly at Chechen:


    "Commander Chechen, I just heard a little about it."


    "Speak frankly."


    "I heard that lieutenant Coppola, whose hand was cut off by you, was actually the illegitimate son of Colonel halletsky. He was born with a noble lady. Because he could not see the light, Lieutenant Coppola was sent to the monastery for foster care as soon as he was born. The Colonel took the chance to pick him up and arrange him with him when he was in his teens." Said zeppesh.


    After listening to zeppesh''s words, all the people suddenly realized. If what tsepesh said is true, then haretsky''s revenge for the disabled illegitimate son makes all sense. As an illegitimate son, kopola can''t see the light, so Colonel halletsky can only find all kinds of far fetched reasons to pay for his son again and again.


    Knowing all this, Chechen sighed.


    "Captain, I have said everything. If you can let me go, I will make a new start!" Cai Peishi saw that Chechen didn''t speak and mistakenly thought that Chechen was considering how to deal with himself. He hurried and begged for mercy.


    Seeing the pitiful state of caipesh, Cherchen''s compassion could not help moving again.


    But Fatima knows that people like zeppesh don''t know how to be grateful. If you let him go today, he will still bite you next time.


    "Captain, you can''t be merciful to this villain. Today he fell into our hands. If we fell into his hands, would he let us go?" Fatima reminded Cherchen loudly.


    Although the others didn''t speak, they showed the same meaning in their eyes.


    Che Chen sighed.


    "Fatima, I''ll give you the zeppesh," said Chechen.


    "No, no!" cried zeppesh in despair.


    Fatima dragged caipesh''s fur coat collar, but caipesh''s desire for survival was so strong. With one hand and one foot disabled, he broke free and took off his fur jacket.


    Zeppesh fell to the ground. He climbed and climbed in despair. He regretted that he was greedy for work and eagerly took the task. He cursed haretsky who gave the task to him with hatred and Cherchen who wanted to execute himself.


    "I will not let you go if I am a ghost!" zeppesh cursed desperately in his heart.


    "Please, let me go. I must be honest and good! I promise I won''t go back to Werner. I''ll go back to valachia and I''ll never come back again. Please!" zeppesh begged.


    But this desperate wail could not exchange Fatima''s pity. Fatima once again pulled zeppesh''s collar. This time it was the lock of Zijia, and zeppesh couldn''t get rid of it any more.


    Fatima dragged zeppesh away from the crowd. The machete hand in Damascus started and fell, and zeppesh''s head, with a look of panic and despair on his face, slipped from his neck.


    A few days later, one or two hungry crows awakened from hibernation fell on zeppesh''s headless body and pecked at his body.

 Chapter 320

    Marshal lubaumatsky held a ball for the king, which was extremely luxurious. Even twenty years later, the nobles and squires who attended the ball still had a fresh memory of the ball. They lamented to their grandchildren and sons that they were born in the best age and the worst age. If you can have a feast twenty years earlier, even if you die right away, there will be no regret.


    But Natalie didn''t regret that she couldn''t attend the meeting at that time. She is riding a whip and galloping on the official road.


    The king and queen have arrived safely in Lvov, and their mission has been completed. Next, Natalie is going to do what she has always wanted to do - to Lithuania.


    Natalie also knew she had to hide it from her father and mitzkevich. Otherwise, according to his father''s temper, he would not let go; And mitzkevich will certainly stand on his father''s side and try his best to stop himself.


    Therefore, Natalie quietly went out of the door while yanush and mitsky fell asleep. In order to keep her actions secret for a longer time, Natalie didn''t even ride her horse, but walked out of the house, and bought a grassland horse sold to Lvov by a Tatar merchant in a nearby tavern. The characteristic of this kind of horse is that it runs very fast, but it is difficult to control, but Natalie believes that her riding can be controlled.


    Natalie had never been to Lvov before, and she didn''t know which way to go from Lvov to Lithuania. Fortunately, the area from Lvov to dubinsk castle is a rare area in the Republic that has not been ravaged by war, and the population is relatively dense. Natalie asked the way all the way, and finally she didn''t go in the wrong direction.


    Outside dubinsk, the surroundings began to become desolate. Refugees and war ravaged ruins can be encountered everywhere.


    And Natalie knows what a dog is worse than a human life in troubled times. Once Natalie spent the night in an abandoned pasture. He and she saw a gang of robbers torture a Polish deserter. Through the cracks between the boards of the forage yard, Natalie saw that the three robbers first asked the Polish deserter to worship the Virgin Mary, and the Polish deserter may be a Protestant and refused to do it. (the state religion of the Republic of Poland pays special respect to Mary, the mother of Jesus, and respects her as a "patroness goddess", while Protestants do not have this week.) , the robbers put one hand of the Polish deserter into a bucket of boiling water. The deserter screamed in pain, which woke Natalie''s horse.


    The prairie horse barked, which attracted the attention of the robbers. If Natalie hadn''t jumped on the horse immediately, she might have suffered bad luck.


    Once again, Natalie was intercepted by a group of people halfway. When Natalie reacted, her front and rear were blocked. Fortunately, these people were the rebels of the Polish Republic. After they confirmed that Natalie was a polish and not a Protestant, these cold people lifted the obstruction and warmly invited her to the camp for dinner.


    But while eating, Natalie vomited out. Because she heard how these rebels cut the heart and liver of the captured imperial Association army. These rebel soldiers talked about it with interest, as if they had done something great.


    Natalie didn''t realize it (she didn''t have the experience to realize it) In the past, the Republic of Poland used to be a country of religious freedom. The orthodox lucenians, the Protestant minority poles and Lithuanians, and the Jewish Jews can maintain their faith and be respected in this country. But now, due to rebellion and invasion of the Republic In all countries that believe in orthodox and Protestant religions, the people have become conservative. While they regard foreign enemies as enemies, they also regard their compatriots of these religions as enemies, just like the German states in the thirty year war. In the long run, even if the Republic expels foreign enemies, internal division will destroy the Republic.


    The next morning, Natalie said goodbye in a hurry. The two encounters made Natalie more careful. But after being lucky twice, bad luck finally came to her.


    One night, Natalie fell asleep behind the ruins of a desolate suburb. There were many ashes after campfires around the ruins, and it was obvious that many tourists had stayed here. Natalie tied the prairie horse to a dead poplar tree, which was only seven or eight meters away from where Natalie slept. Natalie could know when there was a wind or grass I feel it.


    In the first half of the night, everything was calm. But in the second half of the night, a group of hungry wolves waking up from the winter stared at Natalie and her horse.


    These animals, who haven''t eaten meat in a cold winter, have green eyes. They come out of the woods with light steps and slowly disperse the surrounding circle.


    The prairie horse was the first to find itself in danger. The night breeze sent the smell of the wolf that frightened other animals to the nose of the prairie horse. The prairie horse raised its head and cried in horror. Its four hoofs kept trampling on the ground and wanted to escape from the wolves. However, the reins were firmly tied to the poplar tree, and all its efforts were in vain.


    Natalie slept so heavily that the first cry of the prairie horse did not wake her up.


    Three hungry wolves surrounded the prairie horse in a triangle. The prairie horses kept jumping and trying to scare off the hungry wolves, but these hungry wolves were unmoved and their encirclement became smaller and smaller.


    A wolf behind the prairie horse bit the left hind leg of the prairie horse. The bite force was so strong that it broke the leg bone of the horse''s left hind leg in one bite.


    The prairie horse couldn''t stand steadily, bent down and knelt down on the ground. Another wolf took advantage of this opportunity and bit the horse''s neck.


    The prairie horse wailed.


    This finally woke Natalie up.


    When Natalie woke up, a dark shadow with green eyes had moved to Natalie''s side. The shadow saw Natalie wake up and pounced on Natalie''s neck. Fortunately, Natalie, who practices fencing all year round, has a faster reaction than ordinary people.


    When the shadow was about to rush to Natalie, Natalie''s saber had been out of its sheath and inserted into the shadow''s mouth.


    Natalie waved her saber and shook the shadow off. The wolf''s body splashed to the ground with blood.


    The three wolves who besieged the prairie horse saw that Natalie had killed her head wolf, so they threw down the prairie horse that had been on their plate and rushed at Natalie.


    Natalie fought with a knife without fear. She soon cut down the two wolves. On the third day, the wolf obviously saw lenatali''s power. It lowered its head in fear. Although it put on a ferocious posture, it ran backwards.


    Natalie put the knife back in its sheath. Although she repelled the hungry wolf, the grassland horse she rode on had already been bitten by the wolf and lay twitching on the ground.


    Without a horse, it''s like without legs for Natalie. She could never get out of the strange wilderness. Now the only way is to wait for passers-by to take a ride.


    Natalie sat with the saber all night because she was worried that the wolf would come back. Just as the sky was white, Natalie heard the sound of a horse''s hoof.

 Chapter 321

    The riders were Bao Hong and Blair and a group of people disguised as caravans under their leadership.


    Bao Hong had a fierce fight with Yuri, the son of Bogdan hemelinitsky, and the clerk in Kiev, and then threw the door out of Kiev. The news soon spread to Kiev and throughout Ukraine. It''s easy to give a false impression that he and Bogdan continue to break up, but in fact, Bao Hong didn''t return to brazlav after leaving Kiev. Instead, Blair was sent back to secretly transfer a team of zaporoze Cossack cavalry from Bratslav and set off for Warsaw with him.


    "Bao Hong, there is a man there. He seems to be greeting us."


    Blair had sharp eyes. He saw Natalie waving at the ruins and reported to Bao Honghui.


    "I see. There are either ambush robbers or stranded travelers in this desolate countryside. Blair, take a brother over and have a look. Remember, be careful and don''t mention it." Bao Hong asked.


    In fact, it goes without saying that Blair had already held the fire of his waist pistol in his hand. With a musket in one hand and a bridle in the other, he drove with a brother in the direction of Natalie.


    Soon, Blair came to lenatali. As Blair was riding on a horse, Natalie''s eyes fell on Blair''s hand.


    At the first glance, Natalie realized that the man in front of her was not an ordinary person. Blair''s hands are strong and powerful, and the tiger''s mouth and finger joints have thick calluses, which are the marks left by the frequent use of sabers and muskets.


    "Hey, little brother. What happened?"


    Seeing that Natalie didn''t speak for a long time, Blair immediately asked Natalie.


    "My passing friend, my name is natalina. Unfortunately, my horse was killed by a wolf. Can you take me to the next village?" Natalie looked back at Blair and said calmly.


    Blair didn''t answer right away. He jumped off the horse, went to the dead prairie horse and squatted down. Blair opened the wound on the prairie horse''s neck with his hand, and the wound immediately bled out. He looked at the bodies of the three dead wolves. The bodies were fresh. According to Blair''s estimation, they would not die for more than a day.


    Blair rubbed his bloody finger on his trouser leg.


    "Little brother, you have a good knife," Blair praised.


    Natalie didn''t answer, because when Blair got on the horse, she inadvertently noticed that Blair had no hair on the back of his head.


    "Are you Cossacks?" Natalie asked warily.


    As soon as Natalie said this, the Cossack who came with Blair suddenly became nervous. He straightened up and stared warily at Natalie. And his hand had touched his waist.


    Natalie saw all this. She secretly blamed her carelessness and even blurted out to break their identity.


    Compared with the Cossack, Blair was much calmer.


    Seeing that Natalie recognized him, Blair took off his hat in a big way - he had only a lock of hair on his head.


    "We are businessmen from Kiev, but we are not Cossacks. But little brother, I think what you need most now is to get our help, not torture our identity?" Blair denied with a smile. He still regarded Natalie as an ordinary person. Blair knew the attitude of people in the interior of the Republic of Poland towards Cossacks, so he was not surprised by Natalie''s panic.


    When Blair said this, Natalie replied, "I''m sorry. I''m rude. Please forgive me. But in the Republic, people will be nervous when they see your hairstyle. After all, zaporoze''s reputation as a Cossack is so loud."


    This was heard in the ears of the inexperienced Cossack, and his face was overjoyed. Blair waved his hand and said, "let the real Cossacks enjoy that reputation. We just want to make money, not fame."


    "What goods are you going to sell? It''s a mess, and it''s hard to do business." Natalie asked casually.


    From the happy look of the Cossack just now, Natalie has determined that these people must not be what businessmen Blair said, but real Cossacks. She wanted to say more, because Natalie was sure that there must be a plot for the Cossacks to appear here in disguise.


    "It''s really hard to do. But friends, instead of caring about what we sell, we''d better care if we will take you." Blair smiled and blocked Natalie''s words. But he seemed unaware that Natalie had seen through their identity.


    "Will you?" Natalie asked.


    She decided to keep up with Blair.


    Blair pretended to scratch his head in distress. He didn''t want to bring another person on such an important journey.


    "Our heads don''t like..."


    Blair wanted to refuse in the name of Bao Hong, but Natalie suddenly walked in front of Blair and turned over and got on Blair''s horse.


    This sudden move not only made the Cossack entourage jump, but also made Blair really nervous.


    "Then take me to ask your leader," Natalie said.


    "Good courage!"


    Blair praised Natalie''s move. He made a gesture to his companion and urged the horse to return towards the source.


    "Bogong, the child wants us to take him," Blair said, stopping his horse in front of Bao Hong.


    At this time, other Cossacks surrounded one after another.


    Before Bao Hong could reply, Natalie jumped off her horse. She approached Bao Hong a few steps, saluted, and then said, "Dear Leader Bogong, I''m a traveler to Lithuania. My horse was killed by a wolf last night. Now I''m struggling. Please help me with your companions."


    After listening to Natalie, Bao Hong looked at Blair.


    He didn''t understand why Blair brought people to make his own decision.


    Blair made a helpless move. He wanted to tell Bao Hong that he was "forced" by this guy to come to him to make a decision.


    Bao Hong looks at Natalie again.


    While Bao Hong is looking at Natalie, Natalie is also observing Bao Hong. Her intuition told her that such a handsome man must not be simple. This "Bogong" is definitely not a general generation among Cossacks.


    "Is that all right, boss Bogon?" Natalie asked again.


    Suddenly, Bao Hong pulled out his saber. He waved a knife at Natalie''s nose like thunder and almost wiped it from the tip of her nose.


    Natalie didn''t move, just like her nose.


    "Ha ha ha." Bao Hong laughed.


    "Of course. It''s fate that we can meet anyone who hasn''t encountered difficulties when we go out. Good men, we will help if we can." Bao Hong knows heroes and values heroes. Seeing that Natalie is full of courage and can''t change his face in the face of her sudden saber, he decided to take her on the road.


    With that, Bao Hong ordered someone to lead a horse as Natalie''s mount.


    Natalie accepted and flew on the horse.


    The team continued to move forward, while Bao Hong''s men vaguely surrounded Natalie in the middle, but Natalie looked as if she didn''t notice.


    During this period, Blair was always distracted to look back at Natalie walking behind. He didn''t understand why Bao Hong accepted the man of unknown origin to go his own way. Finally, Blair couldn''t help flying forward:


    "Bao Hong, why did you take him?"


    Bao Hong held his head high and rode his horse. For Blair''s question, he replied: "I can''t say why. Maybe I like such a guy."

 Chapter 322

    Natalie walked with Bao Hong''s team for two days. During this period, when Natalie tried to get something out of others, Blair appeared and interrupted Natalie''s conversation with others.


    Over time, everyone knew that Blair was on guard against Natalie. Everyone shut up and looked at Natalie with bad eyes.


    Although Bao Hong talked and laughed with Natalie all the way, he mostly talked about the local customs of Ukraine, but he didn''t mention anything about themselves.


    And Natalie found that every night, Bao Hong had a bonfire alone, and even Blair wouldn''t let him near. Bao Hong hummed a tune that Natalie had never heard, lonely as the night.


    So on the third day, Natalie got nothing. And they finally arrived in a small town. The town had a Swedish flag at the head of the wall, but there was no Swedish soldier to guard it. Obviously, for such a small town, the limited strength of the Swedes is beyond their control.


    "Brother natalina, it''s time for us to say goodbye to you here. I have to say that although this journey is not long, it''s a pleasant journey. I''m a little reluctant to separate from you," Blair said.


    This is actually a hint that Natalie should leave.


    But Natalie doesn''t want to separate from this group right away. Even if it''s the last chance, Natalie will try to continue to explore their details.


    "Me too. Thank Bogong and you for your help. If you don''t mind, please let me buy you a drink."


    Natalie finished with Blair, jumped forward again and said it again to everyone in the team.


    Cossacks are addicted to alcohol. Natalie''s forthright move immediately aroused a lot of cheers.


    "Boss Bogong, please don''t refuse," Natalie said to Bogong again.


    "Bogon!" Blair shouted. Blair doesn''t want to cause more trouble because he is about to break up with the guy in front of him.


    But Bao Hong didn''t do what Blair wanted. He grinned and responded to Natalie: "no one will refuse a good drink."


    "Then go to this one," Natalie pointed to a tavern on the street.


    Because it was still early in the morning when Bao Hong entered the town, it was still early. So the tavern was still empty, with only one waiter cleaning at the door.


    Seeing a guest coming, the man is also a smart man. He quickly put down his broom and took Natalie''s bridle to the door of his tavern.


    "Dear guest, go inside." the man smiled politely.


    Natalie looked at Bao Hong and saw that he had no other indication, so she jumped off the horse.


    Immediately, Bao Hong jumped off his horse and followed him in.


    In the tavern, there was a Jewish shopkeeper wearing a black felt hat and a waitress with a waist as thick as a bucket.


    When the Jewish shopkeeper saw the guests coming, he quickly welcomed them.


    "Guest, what would you like to eat and drink? We have everything here."


    "A glass of wine," Natalie said. She was not hungry, so she didn''t ask for food.


    With ease, Natalie threw a small bag of Taylor into the hands of the Jews.


    The shopkeeper weighed it, and the folds on his smiling face were squeezed into a flower.


    "Vodka!"


    "Gin!"


    "Roast goose and sausage."


    At this time, Bao Hong''s men saw that Natalie was so generous and shouted loudly for the food and wine they needed.


    "Boss Bogon, what would you like to drink?" Natalie asked.


    Of all the people, only Bogong didn''t speak.


    The next second, Bao Hong''s action surprised Natalie. Bao Hong took off his hat and went to an oak barrel. He hugged the barrel in front of his chest.


    As soon as he lifted his strength, the barrel was carried away by Bao Hong.


    This barrel of wine weighed nearly a hundred pounds, and Bao Hong picked it up alone. With such great force, it scared the Jewish shopkeeper''s face white.


    Bao Hong took the barrel to the table and put it down. He gasped and said, "I''ll drink this."


    This move aroused bursts of admiration from those men.


    Natalie pulled out two chairs and asked Bao Hong and Blair to sit down, while she was going to take another seat.


    "Brother natalina, won''t you sit with us?"


    Bao Hong politely took Natalie''s hand and wouldn''t let her go.


    "No, Blair. You see, there is such a big barrel on the table that only two people can sit." Natalie said.


    But how can Bao Hong let go. He said, "what''s the difficulty? I''ll just move the barrel to the open floor. Today is your treat. How can I let you sit at another table? You must have more drinks with us."


    Natalie was pulled back by Bao Hong. He lifted the barrel to the ground and sat down with Natalie firmly pressed.


    Others also sat down.


    The shopkeeper received the money in advance and acted very quickly and quickly. Although it took time to roast the goose, the wine and sausage were served early.


    Blair slapped the waitress on the ass. He raised his glass and said in a loud voice, "to the natalina brothers!"


    The others raised their glasses to Natalie.


    After drinking this cup, Natalie took the opportunity to ask Bao Hong, "leader Bogong, where are you going next?"


    "Brother natarina, we''ll go wherever we can make money. Maybe we''ll meet again in Lithuania," Bao Hong said cunningly.


    Although he drinks a lot, he speaks without leakage.


    "Then I look forward to our meeting again." Natalie smiled and drank to Bao Hong again.


    Next, everyone came to have a drink with Bao Hong for various reasons. They seem to have deliberately drunk Bao Hong, and Bao Hong simply refused to come, and the amount of wine is amazing.


    Halfway through the wine tour, the door of the tavern was pushed open. A boy in gorgeous clothes entered the door. He looked disgusted at the noise in the tavern.


    Obviously, this does not meet his expectations. The boy is ready to quit and find another place.


    As soon as the Jewish shopkeeper saw the boy''s dress, he knew that there was a big customer behind him. He would observe his words and colors. When he saw that the boy was going to retreat, he would not be willing to let him go. The shopkeeper quickly ran forward and grabbed the other guy''s sleeve.


    "What are you doing?" the boy exclaimed.


    "Sorry, sorry. Sir, don''t look at the noise outside, there are elegant rooms inside."


    With that, the shopkeeper stuffed a Taylor into the boy''s hand.


    The little boy immediately smiled.


    "The identity of our host is unusual. If you don''t entertain well, someone will come to pick you up," the young man warned.


    "No, no! You must be at home." the Jewish shopkeeper had a flattering smile on his face.


    While talking, another Taylor went into the boy''s pocket. The Jewish shopkeeper is so generous that he knows that there are countless rewards for a distinguished customer.


    And all this was seen by Natalie and Bao Hong.


    Bao Hong knocked the wine glass on the table.


    "You see, these Jews are obsequious. You probably gave him the money." Bao Hong''s face turned red. He drank too much wine and everyone drank it.


    Natalie didn''t know how to answer. Natalie was also the first time to see someone with a heroic, vulgar, meticulous and manic contradictory character like Bogong.


    The boy went out. After a while, a carriage stopped in front of the tavern. First a lady came down from the carriage, then two children.


    The boy led the way, and the lady took the child''s hand and came in.


    At the moment when the lady entered the door, Bao Hong''s eyes lit up unprecedentedly.


    It was the light of excitement and sadness, love and bloodthirsty.

 Chapter 323

    The lady also saw Bao Hong. She opened her mouth in horror and then pulled her two children out of the pub.


    "Blair!"


    Bao Hong gave a big drink. His eyes were red and he looked at the lady covetously.


    Bao Hong''s appearance is obviously against the lady. Natalie didn''t care about her own safety. She stood up to stop Bao Hong''s atrocities.


    "Bogong! Slow down..." cried Natalie.


    But her voice stopped suddenly. Bao Hong punched Natalie in the chest without warning. Natalie was caught off guard and fell to the ground.


    Bao Hong''s other men also stood up after Bao Hong broke his drink. Some of them grabbed the chairs and stools, broke the windows of the tavern, and then jumped out; Some directly pulled out their muskets and sabers and jumped at the ladies and children.


    Seeing that things were bad, the bribed boy instinctively stood in front of the ladies and children and protected his master with his body.


    And he became the first victim today. Blair''s saber cut it in half from bottom to top.


    Fresh blood splashed on the lady''s face. She was so frightened that her eyes were distracted. And the two innocent and lovely children burst into tears.


    Outside, the lady''s entourage suffered the same bad luck. Bao Hong''s Cossacks surrounded them. After a desperate struggle, these servants and guards were knocked down to the ground.


    The pedestrians on the street have long fled without a trace.


    In the tavern, the owner, waitress and waiter shivered under a table.


    The absent-minded lady was grabbed by Blair. Blair doesn''t know what pity is. What''s more, he knows what the damned lady did to Bao Hong, which deepened Blair''s disgust with her. That hand is especially strong.


    The lady cried out in pain. She dragged Blair to Bao Hong''s table, and her child was held in her arms by two Cossacks.


    At this time, Natalie, who was knocked down by Bao Hong, was also held in her hands by a Cossack and disarmed.


    Natalie looked at Bao Hong and the lady.


    Only now did Natalie see the lady''s face. It was really a beauty. She looked less than 30 years old. Her golden hair was coiled on her head. Her face was a perfect melon seed face. Her eyes were as dark blue as the sea, and her lips were full and ruddy. Although she is already the mother of two children, the lady keeps a good figure, just like a girl.


    If it weren''t for such a scene, Natalie felt that she stood with Bao Hong, just like a golden girl.


    Looking at the expensive woman''s face, Bao Hong''s eyes first hate, then pity. Finally, I don''t know if it''s Natalie''s illusion. There is tenderness in it.


    "Helena, we meet again," Bao Hong said gently. He even tried to reach out and touch the lady''s face.


    But the lady looked at Bao Hong in horror. She patted Bao Hong''s outstretched hand with her red hand caught by Blair.


    "You devil!" scolded the lady named Helena.


    The sound of drinking and scolding woke Bao Hong, and he withdrew his hand.


    Then Bao Hong turned his eyes to the two children behind Helena.


    Bao Hong walked towards the two children.


    "Don''t touch them!" Helena struggled.


    But Bao Hong was not moved by the sound. He grabbed a child and pulled it in front of him.


    The child is a little boy, born white and lovely, about six or seven years old.


    Bao Hong drew the child''s face close to his face. He wanted to have a good look.


    "Are you and his children?" Bao Hong asked.


    The lady did not answer. In fact, this answer does not need to be answered.


    Bao hongruo laughed wildly. He gripped the child''s arms, and the painful baby cried.


    "You let him go!"


    Helena did not know where her strength came from. He broke free from Blair''s shackles, jumped in front of Bao Hong and grabbed Bao Hong''s leg.


    "Kill me if you want, but the child is innocent," Helena said.


    "Innocent?"


    Bao Hong seems to have heard the funniest joke in the world.


    "None of you are innocent. I saved your father and mother and raised you, but how did you repay me? Tearing up the marriage agreement and betraying the oath is worthless to you nobles! I worked hard for the Republic on the front line and fought with my compatriots and brothers, but you held a wedding in the rear and used what I gave you House and money. You are an honest family. "Bao Hong said gnashing his teeth.


    "I never said I would marry you," Helena retorted.


    Bao Hong smiled angrily.


    "Yes. You didn''t say you wouldn''t marry me when you lived in my house. You didn''t say you wouldn''t marry me when you accepted the gift I gave you. But as soon as that man appeared, you didn''t marry me. Because he was richer and he was a noble. Cossacks are worthless in your eyes. They just use, use and betray. Your parents even want to kill me. I know that. I kill them It''s just better to start first. "


    Helena was speechless.


    After listening to the dialogue between the two, Natalie understood the grudges between them. This is actually a very simple story of love begets hate.


    Bao Hong likes Helena, but Helena doesn''t like Bao Hong. Helena''s parents may be greedy for Bao Hong''s wealth and use her marriage to Bao Hong as a bait to lure Bao Hong''s money. But one day, a richer noble youth appeared and fell in love with Helena. Helena''s parents changed their mind. They betrothed Helena to the noble youth and may try to kill Bao Hong. Unfortunately, Bao Hong knew all this, and Helena''s parents also paid the price of their lives.


    "You can kill me, but please let my children go. They are innocent."


    After a while, Helena begged for mercy. This confirms Natalie''s guess that Helena is the wrong party.


    But how could Bao Hong let go of the enemy''s children so easily? He pressed Helena''s husband''s whereabouts. He wanted to settle accounts with the man first, but Helena didn''t speak when she died.


    Bao Hong was so angry that he pulled out his saber and went to Helena''s son. Obviously, if Helena doesn''t say it again, he''ll cut the child.


    Although not ashamed of the Helena family''s behavior, the child is innocent after all. Natalie is struggling to save her child, regardless of her being in prison, but how can she get rid of it?


    What really saved their lives temporarily was the arrival of the small town militia. These people''s groups were armed by small town residents who paid money to protect the town from robbers. When they saw the fighting in the tavern, they quickly picked up weapons and rushed over.


    There were dozens of people in the militia and the residents of the town. Bao Hong had only a dozen people here. He was alone and had a major mission. Under Blair''s persuasion, Bao Hong had to drive Helena, Natalie and two children into the carriage and hurried out of the town. And Helena''s servants were all killed by Bao Hong''s men.

 Chapter 324

    Helena and Natalie sat in the same carriage, opposite each other. At first, Helena just hugged her two children tightly and said nothing. Although Helena knew that the man in front of her was not with Bao Hong, she was a strange man after all. She was suspicious of Natalie dressed as a man.


    After a while, the two children hesitated, frightened and fell asleep. Helena may feel that the ups and downs in the carriage are too dull, or she may think that she and her children are helpless. All she can rely on is the young man in front of her. Helena broke her silence and said, "hello."


    But Natalie closed her eyes and didn''t respond. Helena was a little embarrassed, but she shouted again, "Hello, dear sir."


    Natalie didn''t want to pay attention to Helena because she was not ashamed of what the Helena family did. Even if Bao Hong is really a villain, their behavior is too much. But Helena''s voice was deep and weeping, and Natalie couldn''t help feeling sorry for the thought that she was still carrying two poor children. Moreover, Natalie also wants to know more about Bao Hong from Helena''s mouth.


    So she sighed, opened her eyes and replied, "what can I do for you, dear madam? My name is natalina. I''m happy to serve you."


    Helena blushed. She whispered, "Sir, were you arrested, too?"


    Natalie chuckled. Does she look like she was invited?


    "I was originally a traveler with this Bogong, oh, no! Mr. Baohong. They were going to do business in the mainland of the Republic, and I was going to Lithuania, so I walked together," Natalie said.


    After hearing Natalie''s words, Helena was shocked and speechless.


    After a while, Helena said, "Mr. natalina, you have been cheated. Bao Hong is not a businessman. He is the captain of the Cossack regiment."


    Bao Hong, they are really Cossacks. From Helena''s mouth, Natalie finally confirmed her guess.


    "Regiment leader? Which regiment leader?" pursued Natalie.


    "Ivan bauhong. Haven''t you heard of him?"


    Ivan Baohong! Natalie''s heart was cold.


    It''s different from Chechen who was saved by Bao Hong but didn''t know Bao Hong''s life. As a father serving king kazimiz, Natalie knows Bao Hong very well.


    In 1648, the huge hmelinitsky uprising broke out. Although Bao Hong was a registered Cossack and trusted by the old captain barabash, he soon abandoned the Republic and joined the rebellion for unknown reasons.


    As Bao Hong was one of the few Cossacks with cavalry battle command experience at that time, coupled with his excellent organizational ability and military talent, Bao Hong successfully became one of the commanders of several Cossack regiments reorganized by hemelinitsky in 1651, and joined with the famous Cossack general "crooked nose" maxim krivoni Martin pushkalenko and other famous Cossack generals and leaders are on an equal footing.


    Baohong''s famous battle was the battle of venica in 1651. In the battle at the beginning of 1651, the Republic of gatmankolinovsky marched into the city of venica where Baohong was stationed. The situation at this time is extremely unfavorable to the Cossacks. Not only is the number of Polish troops far more than those stationed in the city of venica, but also the poles have just won a big victory, so the momentum is booming. Facing the huge Polish army, Bao Hong issued a bold order. He left part of his army in venica and led the main force of his army out of the city to fight with the poles. Of course, Bao Hong was not crazy enough to fight with the poles. After attracting the attention of the Polish army, Bao Hong immediately led the army to retreat to the monastery on the other side of the nanbuge river. Because the poles did not understand the local terrain, they pursued all the way, and Bao Hong wanted to take advantage of this. At this time, it was March, and the ice on the river had begun to melt. Bao Hong ordered his men to dig many holes in the ice, and carefully covered it with hay and snow melting, creating the illusion that it was "safe". Knowing nothing about this, the Polish Army saw the main force of Baohong on the other side and thought that victory was in sight, so it hastily set foot on the South Bouguer River and finally fell into the water.


    What made Bao Hong famous was the battle of bereszechko in the summer of 1651. In this battle, the Tatars in Crimea betrayed the Cossacks at the critical moment of the battle, and more seriously, hemelinitsky was also abducted by the Tatars. Inevitably, the leaders of the Cossacks finally elected Bao Hong, who had just performed brilliantly in the war of venica, as the temporary leader of the Cossacks.


    At this time, the Cossack army was on the verge of collapse, and the army of the Republic had completed the siege of the Cossacks. In order to deal with the Cossacks and Tatars, King kazimizh mobilized a large number of heavy artillery from home, which can easily destroy the Cossack camp at any time. Bao Hong immediately began to calmly command the Cossacks to escape from the siege. However, the federal army, which did not intend to let go of the Cossacks, launched a fierce attack on the Cossacks under the command of kolinovsky. The artillery superiority of the federal army soon squeezed the Cossacks into the swamp.


    At the most critical moment, Bao Hong led 300 Cossack warriors to launch a counter charge, which simply dragged down the army of the Republic and covered the withdrawal of Cossack rebels.


    It must be an extremely important mission for such a famous zaporoze Cossack general to lead more than a dozen followers to appear in the hinterland of the Republic, and it must be unfavorable to the Republic.


    Natalie was worried for a moment. She really hated that she didn''t know Bao Hong''s identity earlier.


    Natalie tried to lift the curtain on the window of the carriage. She tried to judge the direction of Bao Hong''s line through the outside scenery. But the vast expanse of white outside could not be distinguished at all.


    At the head of the team, Bao Hong and Blair walked side by side.


    "Bao Hong, what are you going to do with that woman?" Blair asked loudly in the face of the cold wind.


    "Do you think I should do this?" Bao Hong asked.


    "Bao Hong. Killing them with women and children is a burden." Blair flashed a kill in his eyes.


    But Bao Hong, who always made up his mind to kill trees, hesitated. His heart is full of hate for Helena, but is it not because of love?


    "Bao Hong, don''t be silly. That woman doesn''t love you. She has children with others."


    Seeing Bao Hong''s hesitation, Blair continued to agitate. As an old friend, he didn''t know Bao Hong''s feelings for Helena. But the deeper the love, the more serious the injury. In recent years, Bao Hongdou has lived in pain. Blair hopes Bao Hong can have a long pain rather than a short one.


    Bao Hong''s hand clung to the reins. He didn''t know what Blair said was reasonable, but his knife could cut through all the armor in the world, but cut a strand of Helena''s hair.


    "You can''t do it. I''ll do it."


    Seeing that Bao Hong was so disheartened, Blair angrily said.


    But Bao Hong grabbed the reins of Blair''s horse.


    "Blair, I''ll end Helena''s business, but you don''t need to do it. If you touch her before I make a decision, I''ll kill you," Bao Hong warned Blair.


    Blair pulled the reins angrily. He was really angry.


    Just then, Blair saw seven or eight horsemen galloping towards him, each wearing armor.


    Bao Hong signaled the team to slow down, while the other party saw someone on the road and slowed down the horse at the same time.


    The two teams have a tacit understanding and go one side at a time. Just as the two horses crossed, the other man shouted:


    "You are Bao Hong!"

 Chapter 325

    Natalie in the carriage was very excited. Because she is so familiar with this voice - this is Chechen''s voice. Although I don''t know why Chechen, who should have been in Lithuania, appeared here, it''s really better to meet here.


    With this team of knights and Bao Hong''s team facing each other, it is Chechen and Pedro. After the destruction of zepesh, they continued to move towards chinstohova. There was an important member of the mercenary regiment, father spasokukotsky.


    One is going to Warsaw and the other is going to chinstohova. The two teams met on the way.


    Che Chen was deeply impressed by Bao Hong. Not only did Bao Hong and Blair boldly sneak into Smolensk, but they almost said in front of themselves that the artillery was destroyed; It is because Bao Hong saved his life and once regarded him as his idol. So that a face-to-face, Che Chen recognized him.


    Bao Hong was very surprised to see that someone broke his name again. He didn''t expect his luck to be so "good". He ran into things one after another these days.


    "Oh, it''s Chechen. I didn''t expect to meet you here. It''s almost a year since Smolensk." Bao Hong said with a smile.


    Bao Hong''s memory was also excellent. He immediately recognized Che Chen.


    "Thanks to you, Mr. Bao Hong. I''m fine." Chechen replied easily.


    Bao Hong is waiting to continue his conversation. Then the door of the carriage was slammed open. Natalie fell to the ground. She shouted to Cherchen, "aleval, stop them. They are hemelinitsky''s people!"


    This cry broke the fragile atmosphere of peace under Chechen and Bao Hong. Blair and others saw that Cherchen and natalina were familiar. They all pressed their hands on the handle of the knife and looked ready to fight.


    Correspondingly, Fatima and others also held weapons in their hands.


    Seeing a conflict is inevitable. Any party, as long as the leader''s gesture and look, will rush forward and cut the other party in pieces.


    Che Chen sighed. He didn''t expect Natalie to be kidnapped by Bao Hong. Of course, Chechen wants to save Natalie, but he doesn''t want to conflict with Bao Hong.


    Che Chen took a bag of wine from the bag, drank it, and threw it to Bao Hong.


    Bao Hong caught it.


    Blair, who was walking with Bao Hong, looked at the people on Chechen''s side and felt a little nervous.


    This time they were traveling in micro clothes, wearing civilian clothes. Although the number of people on Chechen''s side is small, except for an old man and two women (salben, Ingrid and VARVARA), they are all dressed neatly. Some people''s mounts are also equipped with shields and lances, which are better than their own side.


    Bao Hong poured the wine into his mouth. This reminded him of a place outside Smolensk, where he and Cherchen had drunk so much.


    "Good wine!" Bao Hong wiped his lips with his cuffs and praised loudly.


    "Wine is good wine, and people are good people. Brother Bao Hong, we are friends." Chechen shouted.


    "It''s a friend." Bao Hong replied positively.


    At the moment when Natalie rushed out of the carriage, Cherchen did have an idea about whether to arrest Bao Hong. Like Natalie, Chechen also knows that Bao Hong must have a plot to appear in the hinterland of the Republic of Poland. But he was immediately amused by his idea. Why should a man expelled by commander sapega worry about the Republic of Poland.


    Hearing that Chechen and Bao Hong recognized each other''s friends, the people on both sides were also relaxed.


    "Where are you going?" Bao Hong asked.


    "Go to chenstohova, one of my companions is there," Chechen replied.


    "Your Excellency Bao Hong, where are you going?"


    "Go to Warsaw and meet the king of Sweden."


    When Bao Hong said this, he had no respect for Carl X. His nature is bold and uninhibited, and he despises the of powerful people. At the same time, he told Cherchen the truth, took no precautions against him, and took Cherchen as a real friend.


    Of course, Chechen knows this clearly. His heart was filled with gratitude. For this reason, Che Chen wants to sincerely persuade Bao Hong.


    "Brother Bao Hong, I can guess what your chief sent you to Warsaw to see King Carl X. but now the Swedes are besieged on all sides: along the way, there are rebels against the Swedes; in Lithuania, the commander of sapega has defeated Prince yanush, and he and his generals are preparing to recover the land occupied by the Swedes, Fred Rick elector turned his back on him and czar Russia was besieging Riga. Even if your Cossacks really reached some agreement with the Swedes, the Swedes can''t help you. "


    Bao Hong laughed when he heard Chechen''s words.


    "Cherchen, I haven''t seen you for a year. You are much more mature. You should be so thorough and insightful in looking at problems. However, in the kingdom of Sweden, it''s better for our Cossacks in zaporoze to report to the group for warmth than one."


    "Cherchen, which side are you on? They are the enemies of the Republic. How can you think about them?" Natalie, who is on the side, is very disappointed that Cherchen not only doesn''t draw a knife at the enemies of the Republic, but "gives advice" for them.


    Che Chen glanced at Natalie. He said to Bao Hong, "brother Bao Hong, Natalie is my friend. Look..."


    Bao Hong heard that Chechen called Natalie and Natalie. He looked at Natalie''s face carefully. The handsome little boy is not a woman.


    "I''ll give her back to you," Bao Hong decided.


    "Bao Hong!" Blair wanted to stop.


    Bao Hong waved his hand. Of course, he understood what Blair meant. He was afraid that if Natalie was released, he would reveal his whereabouts.


    But Bao Hong seems bold and unrestrained, but he is thick outside and thin inside. Bao Hong knows very well that they are now on the edge of the Swedish controlled area. Even if Natalie is released, they will have arrived in Warsaw long ago when Natalie asks the Polish army for help. As for leaks, there is no airtight wall in the world. Poles and Russians will know sooner or later. Besides, even if he and hemelinitsky don''t publicize it, the Swedes will publicize it.


    A Cossack brought Natalie to Cherchen and handed her over to Cherchen''s people.


    "Natalie, are you okay?" Chechen asked with concern.


    "Hum!"


    Natalie turned her head angrily and ignored Chechen.


    Che Chen smiled helplessly.


    "Brother Chechen, you can''t be too gentle with women. To deal with such a stubborn donkey, you have to have a whip to beat her, or she won''t listen to you." looking at the state of Chechen and Natalie, Bao Hong joked.


    Everyone laughed except Cherchen, Fatima and Natalie.


    Things seem to have been solved satisfactorily. Just then, Helena in the car saw that Natalie had been saved, so she shouted, "help me, help me."


    Natalie remembered that Helena and her two children were still in the car.


    "Bao Hong, you let them go," Natalie said.


    "I won''t let them go. She''s mine." Bao Hong''s face became ugly as soon as he talked about Helena.


    Natalie looked at Chechen. That means asking him to speak up.


    "Brother Bao Hong..." Chechen said in embarrassment.


    "Chechen, stop talking. This woman is mine. No one wants to take it away."


    Bao Hong''s tone had no room to turn around, and as soon as he finished, he put his legs between his horse''s belly and walked forward.


    Blair and others pushed the desperate Helena into the carriage.


    At the moment of being pushed into the car, Helena shouted to Natalie, "I''m Colonel Jan skzedusky''s wife..."


    Cherchen couldn''t hear the words behind, because Blair quickly closed the door and left.


    "What kind of man are you!"


    Seeing Bao Hong and them leave like this, and Cherchen doesn''t stop, Natalie angrily kicks Cherchen.

 Chapter 326

    As Chechen was riding on a horse, Natalie only kicked Chechen''s ankle. Natalie kicked a kick, but she didn''t get angry. She wanted to kick Chechen again. Just then, Natalie''s back collar was lifted, and then she was pulled down, almost falling to the ground.


    Natalie turned her head angrily. When she saw a girl with an oriental face wearing an Ottoman style small metal plate chain armour behind her, she shouted, "what are you doing!"


    That girl is Fatima. She raised her sword eyebrows and replied angrily, "our regimental commander saved you. Instead of thanking him, you kicked him. Are you so kind as to revenge the hand that feeds the hand?"


    Natalie''s eyes widened. She angrily pointed to Bao Hong''s departure direction and said: "That man is Ivan Baohong. He is the thief chieftain of the Cossacks. Do you know how many soldiers and civilians of the Republic he killed? The devil is now ordered by hemelinitsky to form an alliance with the Swedes to deal with us. You know how much harm they will do to the Republic once they form an alliance! And the woman and child, they fall into Baohong''s hands, you know How bad will it end? "


    "I don''t know!"


    Fatima choked Natalie back with a word.


    "Natalie, didn''t you fall?" Chechen hurriedly jumped off his horse and asked.


    Natalie ignored.


    "Natalie, I also want to save, but you can see that there are few enemies. I can''t risk my companion''s life." Chechen went to Natalie and explained to her.


    For today''s Chechen, there is really nothing more important than the life of his companions.


    Natalie glared at Cherchen fiercely. She was secretly angry and said, "where did your courage in qinstohova go?"


    At this time, Pedro came forward to make a round. He got off his horse and walked up to Natalie with a smile and said, "Miss Natalie? I often hear Cherchen mention you. My nephew praised you as the most beautiful and determined girl he has ever seen. I also said I had the opportunity to see you. I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Natalie blushed when Pedro praised herself so much. She was not unreasonable, and her resentment was more directed at Cherchen.


    "Thank you for your compliment. Are you Chechen''s uncle?" Natalie asked.


    "Yes, yes. I''m Pedro," Pedro said with a smile. He heard Chechen mention along the way that this little girl named Natalie is yanush kishka''s only daughter. The kishka family has a great wealth. If we can have a good relationship with her, we will benefit a lot from Chechen.


    "Niece Natalie," said Pedro, defending Cherchen, "you can''t blame Cherchen for not saving people. As you can see, there are only so many people left in our mercenary regiment. There are a large number of opponents and experts like Bao Hong. If there is a fight, maybe we all explain here. Cherchen is great that he saved you."


    Save you. Natalie''s face reddened when she said this. She looked at Cherchen standing foolishly next to her eyes, and her anger decreased a lot.


    "At least he cares about himself." Natalie thought of Cherchen''s good.


    At this time, Fatima snorted coldly nearby.


    But Natalie decided to ignore Chechen for the time being. She said affectionately to Pedro, "Uncle Pedro, why are you here?"


    When Natalie asked, Pedro quickly squeezed out a few tears.


    "It''s a long story. Unjust case! Unjust case! We live and die for the Republic, but commander sapega didn''t distinguish right from wrong and expelled us. Now he''s alone and all his assets have been confiscated. We''re going to try our luck elsewhere."


    "I''m a little late!" Natalie regretted. She was worried that this would happen when Cherchen returned to Lithuania.


    "What''s a step late?" Chechen asked vaguely.


    At this time, Natalie couldn''t care to be angry with Chechen.


    "Why do you think I''m here? I''m not worried that your status as a vassal of Prince yanush will be misunderstood when you return to Lithuania. Lithuania is a long way from qinstohova, and the grand commander can''t know your achievements in Daguangming Mountain Monastery. So I asked the queen to send me to Lithuania to clarify for you," Natalie said.


    "Thank you, Natalie," Chechen said gratefully.


    "That''s great. Let''s go back to Lithuania now," said Pedro excitedly. With Natalie, the Queen''s special envoy, Pedro should show those who look down on others and stand up for others (especially Jerzy halletsky). He''s back again!


    "Yes."


    Natalie nodded. But soon she thought of something more important.


    "I can''t go to Lithuania now," Natalie said. "The king doesn''t know the news that zaporoze''s Cossacks want to form an alliance with the Swedes. I must take the news back to Lvov first."


    Natalie turned to Cherchen and said, "Cherchen, you go to Lvov with me. Your achievements are known to the king and queen, and they will reward you."


    At this, Pedro was elated. He felt how happiness came so suddenly.


    Others have different expressions. There is hope and dissatisfaction.


    Chechen is also noncommittal. Because he promised Fatima to go to Crimea. The Republic of Poland formed an alliance with czar Russia. What''s the use even if it gets a reward? Will the king of Poland avenge himself on Yakov?


    "Our commander will not go to Lvov. We have decided to go to Crimea," Fatima interrupted.


    Then Natalie would notice the girl who had been bothering herself.


    "Who are you?" natalion began.


    "I''m Fatima, the leader of the head guard." Fatima''s head is higher than Natalie. Because Fatima is riding a horse, she has an absolute advantage in this competition.


    Natalie soon realized her disadvantage. She lowered her head and asked Cherchen, "Cherchen, what do you say?"


    "Nephew, let''s go to Lvov."


    "Captain, don''t go."


    Pedro and Fatima agitated Cherchen.


    "Let''s go to Lvov," Chechen said.


    Fatima was disappointed and Natalie was elated.


    But Chechen''s words haven''t finished yet.


    "Natalie, I''ll escort you to Lvov. Then I''ll go to chenstohova to pick up father spasokukotsky. We''ll still go to Crimea," Chechen said.

 Chapter 327

    Because of Chechen''s words, Natalie stopped talking to Chechen. Chechen and Pedro rode on the same horse and gave their horse to Natalie. Natalie just rode on the horse without saying a word. Without even saying thank you, she clamped the belly of the horse and went forward.


    For Natalie''s sudden joy and anger, Chechen really doesn''t understand. It can only be said that girls and teenagers are not consistent in terms of psychological age maturity.


    Of course, the problems between Cherchen and Natalie are clear to people like yelishei and Pedro. More than once, yelishei laughed when talking to fedot, which made Chechen look back and see; And Pedro has a smiling face all the way.


    Pedro originally thought that Chechen and miss Natalie were ordinary comrades in arms and friends. He didn''t expect that his nephew was very charming. He caught such a beauty long after he left his beauty. Pedro looked at Natalie''s back and liked it more and more. Not only because Natalie is beautiful, but also because there is only one heir in their family. After Natalie and Chechen got married, the wealth of the kishka family is Chechen''s.


    After walking for more than two hours, they returned to the small town where Natalie and Bao Hong once stayed. The gate of the town was closed, and on the wooden wall, there were soldiers of the militia with guns on guard. Perhaps because of the influence of the "tavern incident", they saw that Chechen and others were fully armed and didn''t open the door unless Chechen and they were willing to hand over all their weapons. Of course they can''t do that.


    During the negotiation, a militia soldier recognized that Natalie was one of the people who smashed the tavern earlier, which strengthened their vigilance. A militia soldier even fired a shot at the place where they stood.


    Unable to, Chechen and others had to bypass the town and move on.


    "Natalie, is there a town or village ahead?" Chechen asked Natalie, who walked in front.


    "No, there is still a day''s journey from the nearest town."


    "Hum, I know it''s a burden to take you. Look, now we don''t even have a place to feed horses and change water." Fatima said after listening to Natalie.


    "You''d better say less. I''m in a bad mood today," Natalie turned back and glared at Fatima.


    "Well, I''m just looking for someone to compare." Fatima defied Natalie''s eyes. Her Throwing Knife kept changing patterns in her hand.


    "Fatima!" Chechen shouted to Fatima.


    He couldn''t understand why Fatima, who was usually silent, had been targeting Natalie today.


    Hearing Chechen shouting to herself, Fatima took back the throwing knife. She slowed down her horse until Cherchen and Pedro''s horse caught up.


    "Fatima, don''t quarrel with Natalie," Chechen advised.


    "Captain, look at her proud look of a noble lady. I''m angry when I see her." Fatima deliberately shouted. She wanted Natalie to hear it, too.


    But Natalie didn''t respond to Fatima''s words.


    "Fatima, Natalie is my friend. She''s just a little wayward." Chechen tried to persuade him.


    But this not only had no effect in Fatima''s ears, but was angry with Natalie.


    "Who do you say is wayward!" Natalie asked, looking at Cherchen with big eyes.


    "I, I......" Chechen was a little clumsy.


    "Of course it''s you, who else!"


    Fatima is still adding fuel to the fire.


    Natalie was in a hurry. She threw the whip on the horse''s ass, and the horse felt a pain, spread its hooves and ran quickly to the front.


    Chechen hurried to catch up with him. After all, the road is not peaceful now. There are a lot of robbers and rebels. Natalie is too dangerous to be alone. But I can''t run fast with Uncle Pedro on the same horse.


    "Fatima, go and get Natalie back," said Chechen in a voice of command.


    With that, Chechen was not at ease. He said the same thing to yelishei.


    Fatima didn''t want to at first, but she didn''t speak when she saw that Chechen was so anxious, so she whipped up and chased up.


    Natalie ran faster and faster on her horse, and the dry and cold wind blew on her face. But this is not as good as the grievance in her heart. It was not for this man that she asked the queen to run away from her father. It can be seen that after arriving, Chechen not only doesn''t comfort himself with warm words, but also opposes himself everywhere. A woman named Fatima gave her face everywhere, and Chechen didn''t help herself.


    "Bastard Chechen!" Natalie shouted.


    Natalie''s horse ran along the road across a plain and into a forest.


    Natalie only thought about Cherchen, but she didn''t see that she was blocked by several strong trees at the end of the road. When she reacted, she grabbed the reins and the horse stopped in front of the tree.


    Before Natalie could breathe a sigh of relief, several people rushed out of the tree forest. These people were holding long guns and iron barks (a very simple firearm). Two of them couldn''t help talking. One waved a long gun to Natalie''s chest, and the other took the iron barks upside down and hit the horse''s belly with the butt of the gun.


    Natalie folded her waist and avoided the sweeping spear. But her horse was not so lucky. With such a blow to the chest, the horse raised its front hooves and threw Natalie off the horse.


    Before Natalie got up, a long halberd had been pasted on Natalie''s chest. And her saber was kicked far away.


    Natalie saw clearly that there were three people attacking her: one with a long gun, one with a halberd, and the other with an iron call.


    "Head, it''s a woman." the big yellow tooth with a long halberd shouted excitedly to the forest behind him.


    Natalie found that her hat had fallen off when she fell off the horse just now. Now the hair hidden in the hat has fallen off.


    As soon as the yell of rhubarb teeth fell, a big man with a fire rope and gun, wearing a yellow uniform of Swedish guards and a boat hat came out of the woods.


    Let his men go first, but he hides in the forest. The leader is cunning enough.


    "Boss, this horse is also good. I think this woman must be a lady of a rich family." the guy who attacked with the butt of a gun took Natalie''s horse and asked the leader for credit.


    The leader looked at Natalie''s horse and nodded with satisfaction. He came up to Natalie and put his thick fingers around Natalie''s chin.


    The smelly fingers made Natalie sick.


    "Sure enough, she''s a beautiful woman." the leader said with an obscene smile.


    Natalie turned her head over.


    "Don''t worry, beauty. We won''t kill you. When the brothers have had enough fun, we''ll exchange you and your family." the head said and untied his pants.


    Now Natalie can''t fight back. Natalie thought that even if she bit her tongue and killed herself, she would never be insulted by a group of robbers.


    The smiling leader reached out to untie Natalie''s coat. Just then, a horse''s hoof sounded. The bandit leader was about to look up and saw two dark shadows directly at him. Before the leader could react, two throwing knives had been inserted into his chest and neck, and the wound was bleeding.


    It was Fatima who arrived.


    The sudden situation stunned the other three robbers. Natalie took the opportunity to roll and sweep the rhubarb teeth to the ground, and then grabbed the halberd and cut it to death.


    The robber with a long gun tried to stop Fatima with a long gun, but Fatima skillfully sidestepped the gun. The Damascus bend was around the robber''s neck, and the robber''s head fell off.


    The robber who used the iron scream saw that in the blink of an eye, the leader and his companions died. He was so frightened that he threw down the iron scream and fled to the tree forest.


    But no matter how fast he ran, he was not as fast as Fatima''s throwing knife. Before he ran a few steps, the throwing knife had been inserted into his back.


    Solved four robbers and Natalie adjusted her clothes. She raised her head and happened to face Fatima.

 Chapter 328

    Fatima held out her hand to Natalie, as if she wanted to lead Natalie up.


    "Thank you."


    Natalie said and took Fatima''s hand. She was trying to take advantage of the situation, but Fatima suddenly let go. All of a sudden, Natalie lost her momentum and fell to the ground.


    "You!"


    Natalie looked at Fatima angrily, but she was speechless with anger. She felt that Fatima''s behavior was too "childish".


    "You''d better leave the group for a long time," Fatima said to Natalie.


    Natalie looked at TIMA. She finally understood that the girl in front of her was so targeted at herself because of Chechen.


    "Do you like Chechen?" Natalie asked.


    "Of course, I like the head. So I hate you when I see you." Fatima said bluntly.


    Natalie was a little shocked. She doesn''t think it''s strange that someone likes Chechen, but the identity of the girl in front of her


    "You must be a Christian?" Natalie asked tentatively.


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to say that our leader is a Christian, and I am a pagan, and we should not be combined?" Fatima saw Natalie''s meaning at a glance and asked bluntly.


    "Yes, that''s what I mean," Natalie replied without hesitation. Now that she knows that Fatima also likes Chechen, she is her enemy. How can Natalie show weakness to her enemy.


    "Hum!" Fatima sneered.


    "Who says that * * * believers can''t combine with Christians. There are many French advisers in the Sudanese court. They married the female slaves rewarded by the Sudan. These female slaves all believe in * * * religion."


    Natalie wanted to retort that these female slaves were nominally wives, but they were actually spies placed by the Ottoman sultan around the consultants to prevent them from having different intentions. But she thought again that if she argued with Fatima according to this idea, there would be no end.


    So Natalie asked a question, a question that went straight to the core.


    "Chechen, does he like you?" Natalie asked.


    Fatima was stunned at this problem. Then, she immediately reacted and said loudly, "of course the regimental commander likes me."


    This tone sounded in Natalie''s ears, full of arrogance.


    Natalie smiled triumphantly.


    "But Chechen likes me. For me, he even blew up the Swede''s heavy cannon," Natalie said. She described Cherchen''s behavior for the monastery as for herself.


    Unexpectedly, Fatima knew that Chechen blew up the Swedish heavy cannon. She immediately exposed it and said, "hypocritical Christians, Chechen is for the monastery, not for you."


    Natalie did not expect Fatima to know the whole story and was called a "hypocritical Christian" by a pagan. She blushed with shame.


    Fortunately, at this time, ye lishei sent by Chechen also arrived. He looked at the corpses all over the ground and asked anxiously:


    "Fatima, Miss Natalie, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine."


    The two women said at the same time.


    With that, Fatima and Natalie looked at each other unconvinced.


    Natalie stood up. She went to the horse and examined it carefully. Her horse was only a little swollen on the chest, and the injury was not serious. After all, horses are also a great wealth, and robbers don''t want to hurt them easily.


    Yelishei jumped off the horse, too. He looked through the four bodies, hoping to find something.


    "Don''t look, it''s just an ordinary robber. Natalie is unlucky and will be watched if she leaves for a while," Fatima said. There was some schadenfreude in her tone.


    Yelishei stopped looking. Indeed, the weapons used by these four people are disorganized. At first glance, they are the routine of robbers. Especially the leader, almost even a hodgepodge of the Three Kingdoms. Tights and uniforms of Swedish guards, high top helmets made in Poland, leather boots of Cossacks.


    "It really seemed like an accident," yelishei concluded.


    Then he said to his children, "let''s wait for them here."


    Fatima and Natalie certainly have no problem.


    When they arrived, Cherchen saw that Natalie''s clothes and trouser legs were full of blood and mud. He hurried over and asked with concern. He also wanted salben to come and have a look, but Natalie stopped Cherchen and even said she was fine.


    Of course, this made Natalie''s heart flow through a warm current, but she couldn''t stop watching Fatima gasp.


    After getting off the horse, Pedro, who was on the same horse with Chechen, also carefully looked up the body. That energy looked more carefully than yelishei.


    "Deputy commander, don''t look for it. They are just robbers." yelishei couldn''t help reminding Pedro when he saw Pedro looking carefully with a big ass.


    But Pedro turned a deaf ear and continued to search.


    After a while, Pedro straightened up with a smile on his face and a bag in his hand.


    "I found it." Pedro gasped.


    "What is it?" yelishei asked in surprise.


    "Of course it''s money." Pedro glanced at yelishei discontentedly. It seemed that he didn''t even find such a big money bag.


    Pedro threw the money bag to Ingrid, who still holds the property of the miniature mercenary regiment.


    "I thought you were looking for something. Just a little money is worth fighting." yelishei said disdainfully.


    "No matter how small the mosquito legs are, they are also meat." Pedro looked at yelishei like a black sheep.


    After these twists and turns, the team was on the road again. When passing a small lake, Natalie cleaned it for a while. After all, the girl is Aijie.


    When the sun began to set, they set up a campfire in the leeward of a hillside to rest.


    Chechen unloaded the saddle from the horse. The horse has been tired all day and needs a rest.


    "Natalie, sit here." Chechen handed the saddle to Natalie as a seat.


    On one side, aunt VARVARA took a piece of hard bread, mashed it, and then threw it into the pot with pork. After a while, a smell of meat filled the air.


    Cherchen took a bowl of broth from Aunt VARVARA, blew it on his lips, and then drank it.


    "Aunt, your craft is getting better and better." Chechen couldn''t help praising. Then he asked everyone to drink while it was hot.


    "Natalie, do you still eat?"


    Che Chen saw Natalie take a drink and put down the bowl. He asked anxiously.


    "A young lady, how can she get used to it?" Fatima muttered in a voice that only she could hear.


    "No, it''s delicious. I just think of Helena and the two children taken away by Bao Hong. I don''t know how they are now?" Natalie said.


    With that, she was afraid of Chechen and drank the broth in one bite.


    "Don''t worry, they will be safe and sound." Chechen comforted.

 Chapter 329

    After dinner, they had a rest. Chechen gave Natalie a roll of thick linen, but he climbed up the tree.


    From the depths of the forest, across the trees and bushes, came the howling of wild animals; From time to time, a gust of wind blew away the smoke of the campfire, making the dark earth make a whirring sound.


    The night was thick, and the bonfire went out from weak, which made the original quiet surroundings more quiet, and the quiet atmosphere more deep, which was heartbreaking.


    Chechen put the gun flat on a tree trunk. He broke a small branch and bit it in his mouth. The bitter juice flowed into his mouth, clearing his sleepy mind a lot.


    At this time, there was a sound of climbing under the tree.


    Natalie sat next to him.


    "Natalie, didn''t you sleep?" Chechen took the twig out of his mouth and asked strangely.


    "I can''t sleep," Natalie said.


    She sat opposite Chechen and covered herself and Chechen''s legs with the linen blanket.


    "My father wants me to marry," Natalie said, looking up at the sky.


    "Oh, with whom? Do you like him?" when Natalie said that her father wanted her to marry, Chechen''s heart throbbed. Chechen doesn''t know why his heart suddenly throbs. Is it because he also likes Natalie?


    "And the children of those powerful families in the Republic." Natalie didn''t name anyone.


    "You should choose the person you like. This is God''s right for you. I think it will be very painful to be with the person you don''t like in this life." Chechen thought carefully and said.


    "Thank you," Natalie said.


    "Talk to me, aleval," Natalie called Cherchen under the pseudonym he used when he was in the monastery.


    Chechen said "um".


    "Why are you going to Crimea? Is it Fatima?" Natalie asked. When she asked this, Natalie''s face turned red. She felt like she was competing for a man with other women. But it seems so.


    "It''s not just Fatima," Chechen said.


    This relieved Natalie''s heart.


    "Why? You may not know that the Tatars in Crimea are robbers, horse thieves and shameless human traffickers. At the hmelinitsky rebellion, the Tatars and Cossacks united to wreak havoc in the whole Ukrainian region. Thousands of people were caught as slaves. In Kafa, even an arrow can change three slaves. These pagans are the enemies of Christ, You are a man of integrity and should not go along with them. "


    Rest assured, Natalie advised painstakingly.


    She thought that Chechen was deceived by Fatima and would listen to her and make the decision to go out of Crimea.


    "I want revenge, Natalie," said Chechen with a sigh.


    Natalie said these things only seven or eight years ago. He also heard Mikhail talk about it. How could Chechen not know the evil deeds of Crimean Khan.


    But compared with these, Tatars'' opposition to Czarist Russia is also real. The blood feud between the two countries can''t even wash away the water of the Black Sea.


    Since its establishment, the Crimean Khanate has never stopped invading and plundering the southern region of Czar Russia. As far as Ivan IV was concerned, the Crimean Khanate united with the Turkish allies in 1552 and sent more than 7000 cavalry to fight near Tula, but was repulsed by the local garrison.


    In 1571, the greatest Khan devlet in Crimea gathered 40000 elite troops from the khanate, and in addition, he recruited the cherkes from the big and small nogai Khanate and the Caucasus to send troops to czar Russia again. Soon, the Allied forces of the Crimean Khanate reached the hinterland of Czar Russia and occupied the land south of Moscow.


    Devlet Khan troops arrived in Moscow. During the northern expedition, devlet Khan received a small amount of information from the Russian troops who came to take refuge in him. Intelligence shows that Czarist Russia not only caused political unrest due to the elimination of vassal states, but also occurred in a large area this year. In addition, there was a plague. Hundreds of thousands of people were hungry and plagued. Moscow was unable to resist the Kremlin army. So devlet Khan immediately decided to attack Moscow with all his strength.


    Devlete Khan sent a small number of troops to feint at the Russian tightly defended fort of shepokhov, the South Gate of Moscow. He led the main force to bypass the fort, enter the west, cross the UGRA River and attack Moscow from the southwest. There were only 6000 defenders in the southwest of Moscow. Where were the opponents of 40000 fierce Tatar cavalry, they were soon wiped out. Since then, devlet''s army did not encounter any effective resistance and reached the bottom of Moscow.


    Unable to resist the Kremlin army, the Russian army withdrew from Moscow. Ivan IV fled in a hurry among the chaotic army and was almost captured by the Tatars. Finally, with the help of a few forbidden troops, he fled to Rostov city north of Moscow.


    Moscow, which had abandoned its defense, was emptied by the Kremlin army. Tatars and allied forces robbed Moscow and all towns south of Moscow. Finally, they set a fire and burned Moscow to ashes. Except for the stone built Kremlin, the whole Moscow city was submerged in the sea of fire and finally completely turned into ruins.


    In this battle, the Crimean Khanate suffered a heavy blow to czar Russia, and the troops in Moscow and southern Moscow were basically wiped out. The whole czar Russia killed more than 80000 people in this war. In addition, 150000 people were captured by the Crimean coalition forces when they withdrew their troops.


    These histories were all done by Cherchen after deciding to go to Crimea. Yelishei and fedot told Cherchen.


    "Revenge?" Natalie wondered.


    "My feud with Yakov cherkaski," said Cherchen in a deep voice.


    With that gnashing tone, Natalie knew how deep Chechen''s hatred was.


    "I''m actually a coward. Although I always say I want revenge, I''m getting farther and farther away from Yakov. If I really have the courage, I should go to Smolensk, Riga and give the villain a shot with a gun or dagger. But I don''t have the courage. All I think about is to rely on the strength of others for revenge. Yanush raziwiu''s, Crimean Khan''s." Cherchen said something he had never said to Natalie. As he said it, Cherchen buried his head in his chest.


    Natalie stood out of the blanket. She leaned out her head and gently touched her lips on Chechen''s forehead.


    Such a sudden intimacy made Chechen a little stunned.


    After the kiss, Natalie quickly retracted.


    "Don''t think too much, coward. It''s just a comforting kiss," Natalie said with a red face.


    Listening to this, people feel a little overwhelmed.


    Che Chen touched her forehead. She felt that Natalie''s fragrance was still in the air.


    "Cherchen, you are not timid, and your choice is correct. Assassination is only the bravery of a man, and it is disgraceful. If you want to avenge Yakov out of justice, you should defeat him on the battlefield. But even so, don''t go to Crimea, okay? The Tsar is a man eating vulture, and Khan is a hungry wolf. There is nothing to do with the power of Tatars Now the Republic has stopped fighting with czar Russia and become an ally. But this is only temporary. When the Swedes are driven out of our land, the kind king kazimiz will not let Ukraine and Smolensk leave the jurisdiction of the Republic. "Natalie advised.


    Chechen is buried in silence again. In fact, he is considering Natalie''s words.


    But Natalie saw that Chechen didn''t speak, but she thought this reason might not prevent Chechen from going to Crimea.


    Natalie looked at Chechen as if she had made a great determination:


    "If I say, because I like you, you don''t want to go to Crimea, will you?"


    The twig in Chechen''s hand fell gently.

 Chapter 330

    Since Natalie bravely pierced the window paper and showed Cherchen that she liked him, Cherchen''s mind began to shake involuntarily. All he could think about was Natalie.


    Although Cherchen thought Natalie was very beautiful when he was in the pub for the first time, now Cherchen looks more and more beautiful when he looks at Natalie.


    He often can''t help thinking, "Hey, what a beautiful girl!"


    Once, Chechen helped Natalie get on the horse and touched her elastic body with both hands. Chechen''s hands felt unnatural, shivered and paralyzed.


    Although Natalie was proud of her nature, her eyes were higher than the top, and even made some excuses, she became more and more gentle to Chechen. She often looked at his eyes and tried to please him; For Fatima, Natalie also changed from the original quarrel to humility. Natalie even felt that as a winner, she should give her a little.


    This change of the two inevitably fell into the eyes of the public.


    Pedro was happy to see his nephew fall in love with Natalie. Natalie is not only young and beautiful, but also rich. Her father is also an important Minister of King kazimiz. There will be no girls with such superior conditions even if they search the whole Republic.


    Fedott and yelishei, of course, also want the captain to be happy. In their opinion, Natalie and Chechen are quite old and beautiful. It''s better to be the head''s wife.


    The only dissatisfaction is Fatima, because she also likes Chechen. Fatima doesn''t know when this love began, perhaps when she first met Cherchen, or after a battle, but these are not important. The important thing is that Fatima understands her mind.


    Fatima didn''t care about the difference of faith between them. In her opinion, if Cherchen is willing to accept himself (this is almost certain), he is willing to give up * * * religion and convert to God.


    But now, the woman named Natalie stepped in, and the inexperienced Cherchen was fascinated by it. This inevitably makes Fatima gnash her teeth. Then Fatima was worried that Cherchen''s feelings would be deceived.


    Although Fatima is not old, she has seen and experienced too many intrigues and intrigues in the Sultan''s court.


    In order not to let anyone touch the harem, the Sultan of all dynasties likes to use tall black people to serve his concubines in addition to eunuchs. If these blacks have an affair with concubines and have children, it is easy to detect. But even with such strict design, many concubines left out by the Sudan are trying to find their other half, even if they are black, in order to seek comfort.


    The concubine she used to serve is an example. She had an affair with a young black attendant, and they had sworn to each other. But one day, the concubine suspected that the Sudan knew about it. Although she was only suspicious, the concubine did not hesitate to order Fatima to assassinate the black man.


    Since then, Fatima has clearly seen that for powerful women, men are just tools for their enjoyment.


    So Fatima stubbornly determined that Natalie''s feelings for Chechen were just for fun.


    On this day, when Cherchen enthusiastically helped Natalie off her horse, Fatima couldn''t help it anymore. She went to Cherchen and Natalie and said loudly to Cherchen, "Captain, I have something to say to you."


    Che Chen glanced at Fatima''s angry expression and asked strangely, "what''s the matter? Fatima."


    The latter first did not speak, then looked at Natalie angrily, and then said to Chechen, "I have something to say to you alone."


    Hearing that Fatima had something to say to herself, Cherchen instinctively prepared to talk to Fatima alone. But he immediately realized that Natalie was around, which would make her feel that she didn''t trust herself. Che Chen hesitated for a moment.


    Natalie was considerate. She smiled at Cherchen and said, "I''ll see how aunt VARVARA''s lunch is. Talk to Fatima."


    With that, Natalie walked away. When she passed Fatima, she also showed a kind smile.


    Fatima took it for granted that Natalie was demonstrating to herself.


    Now, only Cherchen and Fatima are left.


    "Fatima, what''s the matter?" Chechen asked.


    Fatima bit her teeth.


    "Captain, do you like Natalie?" Fatima asked.


    A blush appeared on Chechen''s face. Although his relationship with Natalie is no secret in the mercenary regiment, Fatima is the first person to ask herself directly.


    "Yes, Natalie is a good girl. I met her in the defense of Daguang Mingshan monastery. I told you about her. She was a bad boy at that time, but now she is different. When she told me she came to me, my heart was happy. But I haven''t thought about that yet. But last night, she kissed me, Fatima, you You know, that feeling... "The more he said, the more excited he became.


    "Enough!"


    Fatima interrupted Chechen, and she couldn''t listen.


    "Captain, don''t be deceived by her. I''ve seen many noble girls in Istanbul. They''re just playing with their feelings. No one will marry people like us. Nobles value family rank and wealth, and the daughters of these families will only marry families that are equal to each other."


    "Natalie is not such a person. She said she escaped. She doesn''t want to directly arrange the marriage arranged by her father. I can feel that these are her true words." Chechen explained categorically for Natalie.


    "Captain, do you like her?" Fatima asked.


    "Yes..."


    "Then, Captain, what are your feelings for me?" Fatima looked at Cherchen''s eyes.


    This problem caught Chen off guard. After a long time, Chechen hesitated and said, "Fatima, I have always regarded you as my good partner and..."


    And what? Fatima doesn''t want to listen anymore.


    Fatima left Cherchen without saying a word, then rode on a horse and ran away alone. As she crossed the wasteland, she turned her head and looked at Chechen''s back, but she was indifferent to his cry.


    When Chechen disappeared into the woods, she covered her eyes with her hands, as if it was for shading. But after a while, big tears flowed down her cheeks and fell on the horse''s mane.

 Chapter 331

    "Dull" Chechen stood in place and watched Fatima disappear. He also liked Fatima, though not Natalie. But he still felt very comfortable and happy with Fatima, just like having a sister; And now without her, Chechen feels sad.


    Should he go after him? It should be. Fatima is his companion. He needs her. But what can I say when I catch up? Fatima wants it. She can''t give it herself.


    Fatima''s hoofs and Chechen''s shouts also attracted other companions and Natalie.


    "What''s the matter, commander?" yelishei asked first.


    "Fatima is gone," said Chechen.


    The others who arrived one after another were shocked when Che Chen said so.


    Where have you been? Why go? These two questions haunted everyone.


    Among them, Natalie is the only one who knows clearly why Fatima left. Without saying a word, she pulled a horse and handed the reins to Cherchen.


    "What are you doing standing? Go after it!" Natalie said sternly to Chechen.


    "But... Natalie." Chechen still hesitated.


    "There''s nothing to be. Fatima is your companion. Are you willing to let her go?" Natalie said.


    "Yes."


    After listening to Natalie say so, Chechen finally made up his mind to catch Fatima back.


    But Chechen made up his mind to prepare for action, but someone was faster than him.


    Yelishei did not know when he had led a horse. He rode on the horse''s back and followed the hoof prints.


    "Captain, it''s not appropriate for you to go. I''d better go. I''ll bring Fatima back." yelishei''s voice came with the wind.


    As a son of Boye aristocracy, there is no doubt about yelishei''s riding. But Fatima was born in the grassland, and her riding skills were born. Moreover, Fatima had run far before elishey went after him. Generally, if Fatima keeps running, yelishei can''t catch up anyway.


    But after more than ten miles, the horse''s hoof print in front disappeared on the edge of a white birch forest. Obviously, Fatima went into the woods.


    Yelishei also jumped off his horse. He was going to look for it in the woods.


    In the center of the forest, yelishei found Fatima.


    At this time, Fatima was standing in front of a small pool. She had already taken off her small metal plate chain armor and put on a coat made of velvet with mink edges; Fatima''s hands were no longer armored arms, but a pair of red silk gloves. Her hair was coiled behind her head and fixed with a golden hairpin, while the Tatar helmet was placed at her feet. Fatima wore a pair of high boots on her feet.


    "How beautiful!" yelishei said involuntarily.


    Yelishei''s voice immediately aroused Fatima''s vigilance. Fatima also showed with practical actions that even if she took off her arms and put on a red dress, she was also the most dangerous assassin.


    Fatima whirled close to yelisi and put the dagger around yelisi''s neck.


    "Is it you?" Fatima recognized yelishei, and the killing intention in her eyes suddenly decreased.


    "Of course it''s me. The commander asked me to come back to you," said yelishei.


    "Che... Why doesn''t he come by himself?" Fatima put down her dagger.


    Yelishei touched his neck with his hand. He felt that his skin was broken.


    "Captain, he wanted to come by himself, but I got there first. I said I could take you back," said elishey.


    "You?"


    Fatima was angry. She was angry that yelishei had done what Chechen should have done.


    "Of course it''s me. Otherwise, what do you think the commander should say when he comes? Does he say he shouldn''t like Miss Natalie? Everyone can see that they are a couple and are hot." yelishei said bluntly, without scruples about Fatima''s anger that may erupt at any time.


    "You don''t think I can compare with that Natalie, do you?" Fatima asked yelishei. Her hanging hand bent slightly.


    "I thought so," yelishei said with his own heart, as if he had no idea what his answer would bring to himself.


    Fatima''s hand was raised imperceptibly, and her goal was yelishei''s face. With one punch, she could stop hearing the annoying voice.


    "But now I think you are more beautiful than Natalie." yelishei''s words made a 180 degree turn.


    Fatima took back her fist.


    "Do you really think so?" Fatima asked.


    "Of course."


    Yelishei nodded sharply.


    But Fatima was still depressed.


    "What''s the use of being beautiful? He doesn''t like me."


    He, of course, means Chechen.


    "That''s why the commander didn''t see you now. You were like a man before. Who would like a man?" yelishei cynically leaned against a tree and commented on Fatima


    Fatima looked angry, but she knew that yelishei was telling the truth. It''s also a man disguised as a woman. Natalie can dress up like a porcelain man, but she is like a clay figurine.


    "Hey, Fatima, don''t go." yelishei turned the subject back to business.


    Fatima turned her head again.


    "When you leave, the regimental commander will miss you and remember that he once had a companion like you. But that''s all. Slowly, he will forget you. The regimental commander will marry Natalie and have children. Maybe one day he will name one of his daughters Fatima to commemorate you."


    "But what''s the use of my staying? Chechen said. He just regarded me as his companion."


    "Now, there are infinite possibilities in the future. The head and miss Natalie are not married, are they? Neither are you. If you stay, you will have the opportunity to get the head back. You have broken your love for the head, and the head knows it. Then you will be different from each other in the future: he hugged you, pushed you onto the horse''s back, and involved you When the water crosses the river, she wrinks the water from her hair and ambushes in the forest, he can''t look at you any more. You are so beautiful that the regimental commander won''t be moved when you get along day and night? "Yelishei tries to keep Fatima


    Fatima thought about yelishei''s words.


    "I''ll go back with you. As you said, there are infinite possibilities in the future. I shouldn''t give up Chechen now. Moreover, I always think that Natalie is not sincere to the head."


    After a while, Fatima said.


    "That''s great." yelishei changed his mind happily at Fatima.


    He wanted to push Fatima onto the horse, but Fatima refused. Yelishei had to watch Fatima get on his horse in embarrassment.


    "Let''s go back," Fatima said.


    "Yes."


    Yelishei regained his joy. He quickly turned over and got on his horse. For him, there are infinite possibilities in the future.

 Chapter 332

    Lvov has been the actual capital of the Republic since King kazimiz arrived. Nobles and bishops who did not want to serve the Swedes and Russians came here one after another. Since this land has never been ravaged and occupied by the invaders, many soldiers and horses came to serve the king. They all brought their own weapons and food. As long as the king gave an order, they can kill the enemy and serve the country.


    What''s more valuable is that the nobles here are different from the mainland. They have been familiar with bows and horses since childhood, grew up in the confrontation of Tatars and experienced in the battle of Cossacks. For seven years, the men here have spent every day like this. They have long regarded it as as as relaxed as eating and sleeping.


    On this day, at the temporary palace in Lvov, King kazimizh received President kordzki. Due to the merit of guarding chenstohova, the old Dean''s reputation in the Republic is growing. The rebels active in Krakow even took the initiative to take effect, hoping that the Dean would lead them to fight against the Swedes. However, Dean koldzki knew that his military ability was limited and that he was able to defend the monastery through the concerted efforts of Natalie and Cherchen, so he always let these rebels go to Lvov to serve the king.


    "It''s very kind of you to come to livov, Dean."


    As soon as president koldzki entered the hall, King kazimiz rose from his throne and greeted him.


    It is a great courtesy for the king of a country to greet him personally.


    "Your majesty!"


    Dean koldzki took a step back. King kazimiz''s enthusiasm really flattered him.


    "You have set an example for the subjects of the Republic. It is precisely because of your persistence that the Republic has rekindled hope; you have also sent us a lot of people. It is not too much to praise your achievements." King kazirmi spared no effort to send all kinds of praise to President kordetsky.


    For the king''s praise, President koldzki said that what really makes the people rise up is not themselves, but the king himself. The gunfire of Daguang Mingshan monastery only awakened the people sleeping in despair, and the return of King kazimiz really ignited the fighting spirit of the people.


    Kazimiri was elated with these words. He always regarded the decision to return home as the most correct decision he had ever made. The king took President koldzki by the hand and walked through the hall and returned to the throne.


    Stanislaw pototsky understood the king''s intention and quickly asked his servant to add a chair next to the throne.


    President koldzki had already taken his seat, but he burst in and stood up again. Because the Dean remembered something.


    "Your Majesty, I''ve come to bring you another thing," said Dean koldzki.


    "Oh, what?"


    Dean koldzki beckoned a white friar standing in the distance to come forward. The white friar held a tray covered with red velvet in his hand.


    Dean koldzki opened the velvet - there was a crown under the velvet that day.


    King kazimiz stood up with a "Ho", and his face was very excited.


    In fact, everyone in the hall was surprised and speechless when they saw the crown.


    This crown is the crown worn by the kings of the Republic of Poland when they succeeded to the throne.


    "Dean, this crown?" King kazimiz finally removed his eyes from the crown. He asked Dean koldzki.


    When Natalie returned to Silesia, she told Kazimir that Daguangming Mountain Monastery said that they had the ability to protect the crown and other treasures from being plundered by the Swedes, so they didn''t have to send them to Silesia. I didn''t expect that President koldzki sent the crown to himself this time.


    "Your Majesty, I have brought this crown for your coronation in Lvov," said Dean koldzki with a smile.


    "Coronation?" King kazimiz was more confused.


    In 1648, after kazimiz''s brother wadiswaf IV, then king of the Republic of Poland, died, kazimiz was elected king of the Republic of Poland and crowned in Krakow. Why did President koldzki say he wanted to be crowned in Lvov?


    President koldtsky exchanged eyes with Stanislaw pototsky, and pototsky smiled with understanding.


    "Your Majesty," pototsky explained: "I wrote to the president to bring the crown to Lvov. Since the Swedes tore up the contract and invaded the Republic, some nobles have betrayed their loyalty to orthodoxy and lost their loyalty to Carl X; others have separated themselves and disobeyed the king''s orders. Now the king is stationed in Lvov, and our counter attack against the aggressors has entered the countdown. At this time, if your majesty can give a speech in Lvov A coronation ceremony will enable the subjects of the two nationalities to swear allegiance again, which will not only inspire the morale of the army and the people, but also give those who have been at both ends of the snake and mouse and follow the trend a chance to repent and unite more forces to expel the Swedes. "


    Kazimiz nodded deeply. The king was always kind and hoped to accomplish the greatest feat at the least cost. Kazimiz, who had just succeeded to the throne, sent a peace mission to zaporoze''s Cossacks. Although the peace talks finally broke down because of the harsh conditions of hemelinitsky, it can also be seen that kazimiz made all efforts to this end.


    In the treatment of Swedish captured generals, kazimiz was also very kind, so that some people exclaimed that Simon Grendel was not a prisoner but a guest in Lvov.


    Since it can divide the Swedes, enhance their strength and make the former capitulationists grateful to them through another coronation, why not do it.


    "This matter needs to be done quickly. But it''s better to ask the Marshal''s opinion." kazimiz agreed first and then hesitated.


    A coronation ceremony costs a lot. It is difficult to carry on for kazimi, who is shy in his pocket. Whether it can be held depends on whether lubaomatsky is willing to give generously.


    "I''ll go to the marshal and I''m sure there won''t be any problem. In addition, Dean koldzki is willing to contribute part of the cost on behalf of the monastery," pototsky said.


    Obviously, the old minister took into account the possible situation and the king''s concerns.


    With such officials to solve their own problems, kajimiri has nothing to worry about. The king took the hand of President koldzki again and said, "although I have heard the story of chinstohova countless times, I still hope you can tell it to me in person."

 Chapter 333

    Stanislaw pototsky told marshal lubaumatsky that the king wanted to be crowned again in Lvov. The marshal agreed with this matter with both hands. Because lubaumatsky knew very well that the kings of Poland had been crowned in Krakow since ancient times, but this time it was in their own territory, in Lvov. And as the marshal of the Republic, he will stand behind the king, which will be a supreme honor to him and his family. For the vain Lubao matsky, how could he object to such a great good thing.


    Lubaomatsky told Stanislaw pototsky that all the expenses of the king''s coronation were paid by his Treasury.


    Stanislaw pototsky praised the Marshal''s loyalty with satisfaction for his generosity. He didn''t expect things to go so smoothly.


    In the next five days, the coronation was carried out in full swing. According to the order of King kazimiz, a three member committee composed of field marshal ilybaumatsky, first minister Stanislaw pototsky and King''s adviser yanush kishka was established to coordinate the coronation ceremony.


    All Lvov knew that the king was going to crown here, and Lvov''s residents were boiling. Merchants spontaneously contributed all kinds of goods for the king''s coronation. The nobles from all over the world, in order to have their own place in the coronation ceremony, broke the head and invited toyanush and other three people, hoping to get a position at that time.


    King kazimiz, on the other hand, spent the past few days with President koldzki and had a long talk all night. The old Dean had extensive knowledge and had his own unique views on how to revitalize the Republic, and these ideas coincided with king kazimiz and queen Ludvika. Kings and queens regard priests as their close friends and fellow believers.


    On the sixth day, all preparations for the coronation ceremony were completed.


    On this day, the weather is cold but sunny. A guard of 120 Hungarians formed two lines in front of the church door where the king was crowned. They agreed to wear bright infantry uniforms, ship shaped helmets and trousers with uniform blue edges. Their muskets rested tightly against their legs and their eyes were fixed on the front.


    The mayor of Lvov, the bishop and the heads of various guilds came to the church door early. Together with the well-dressed residents of Lvov, they waited for his Majesty''s arrival.


    From time to time, a gorgeous sedan carriage came to the door of the church. Some residents and little nobles who had never seen the world shouted "the king is coming! The king is coming!"


    But it was disappointing every time. These were not the Royal cars of the king, but the cars of dignitaries who could enter the church to participate in the coronation ceremony. But today, they can''t enter through the main gate of the church, so they have to turn a corner after reaching the main gate and enter from the side.


    At about 9 am, Wang Jia finally arrived. At the forefront was marshal lubaumatsky. He rode proudly on a tall horse, wearing a scarlet cloak and holding a scepter representing the identity of the marshal; Behind the marshal was a convoy of twenty gorgeous winged cavalry, whose wings were white and towering, like angels flapping their wings to fly.


    After that, King kazimiz and queen ludwiga were all under his command. The supreme masters of the two republics were in the same car, escorted by Stanislaw pototsky, janush kishka, cardinal from the Holy See and President koldzki.


    Following Wang Jia, there were all kinds of governors and chief soldiers, as well as the top nobles in the Republic.


    The coronation ceremony was conventionally presided over by Dean koldzki of Daguang Mingshan monastery. He was wearing a purplish red monk''s robe and a white robe inlaid with gold and pearls.


    Between the big altar and the honor table, there is a special chapel for king kazimiz. A Turkish carpet runs from the big altar to the chapel.


    At about eleven o''clock, the coronation ceremony began.


    King kazimizh prostrated on the carpet in the posture of a cross to show his awe of God.


    President koldzki took a communion cup from the communion box and gave it to the king who stood up from the carpet. Kazimizhi ordered the communion.


    After that, a friar in a white robe came to President lekhordtsky with a crown.


    King kazimiz knelt down again.


    Then president koldzki put the crown on the king''s head.


    King kazimiz got up slowly. He looked solemn and looked ahead.


    Everyone held their breath. Because everyone had a hunch that the king was going to make some kind of oath.


    For a long time, kazimi said in a loud voice: "Virgin of mankind! I, Jan kazimizh, your son and your love, have been honored as the king of a country. I hereby swear: today I sincerely support the virgin as my patroness and queen of our country. I pray the virgin to bless the kingdom of Poland, the Grand Duchy of Lithuania, Prussia, mazoshev, zhimz, Ross and Chernigov with your great grace With special care and compassion, the subjects and people of all regions and two nationalities wish me to expel the enemy and save all the people from water and fire. "


    Then king kazimiz assured the Virgin that if the virgin meets his wish and gives peace to the Republic, he will hold a grand anniversary sacrifice every anniversary to carry forward the grace of the virgin until the end of the world.


    So far, what kazimizh has said is the clich ¨¦ of successive kings when they ascended the throne. Although some prayers for peace and expelling the enemy were added because the coronation ceremony was in a period of war, it was also adjusted to the time.


    Yanush kishka nodded. If you keep looking for this, the ceremony will come to a successful end soon.


    Just then king kazimizh suddenly shouted: "I am very sad to admit that over the past seven years, due to my dereliction of duty, the majority of farmers have suffered special suffering and war. You moaned in pain and lost your homes and fields. I am willing to be punished by God. I also pledge again that after peace is realized, I will work together with all classes to rule the country safely..."


    Yanushi kishka was dizzy when he heard this. He tried to stay still. Yanushi glanced at Stanislaw pototsky and saw that the king''s first minister was also stunned. Obviously, this passage did not come from Stanislaw pototsky.


    "Your Majesty, you are confused!" yanush kishka said anxiously. The Republic of Poland is a country in which nobles exercise power. The nobles, who account for 10% of the country, are the pillars of this national boundary. They despise farmers. Now, King kazimiz wants to let farmers and nobles share political power after peace, which touches the opposition of nobles.


    At that time, I''m afraid the day of peace will be the time for the king to abdicate.


    Janush kishka glanced at marshal lubaumatsky again. The marshal was still immersed in Supreme joy and did not find anything wrong in the king''s words.


    "Fortunately, everything is still in time," thought janush kishka.

 Chapter 334

    Field marshal lubaomatsky is very successful and careless, but he has many fine people under him. After the coronation ceremony, the Marshal''s advisers "translated" the meaning of the declaration issued by the king in the church today to the marshal.


    After hearing this, lubaomatsky was furious immediately. He was a traditional aristocrat. It was more difficult for him to share power with the humble farmers than to kill him. Marshal lubaumatsky felt that there was no greater insult than this. Although some advisers felt that the king''s remarks were just an expedient measure to unite all classes, especially the farmers with the vast majority of the population, against the invaders, the marshal still couldn''t accept them. In the Marshal''s eyes, a nobleman''s power is limited, and it is more tragic to be in power and on an equal footing with the humble groups such as farmers and businessmen than to be destroyed by Sweden or czar Russia.


    In order to express his protest and dissatisfaction, lubaomatsky refused to go to the king''s temporary palace to attend the dinner. Those nobles who had the same idea as the marshal, seeing that marshal lubaomatsky was a leader, also followed closely, one after another refused the invitation to the palace to attend the dinner for various reasons.


    In this way, compared with the lively coronation ceremony, the dinner party was deserted. There were only a few people present, such as general Stefan charnietsky, abbot kordtsky of Daguangming mountain, and King''s adviser yanush kishka.


    Old lord Stanislaw pototsky was not present. However, the old man did not betray the king, but went to the Marshal''s house of lubaomatsky to make peace for the king and marshal.


    "In other countries, the king is the king. But in Poland, the king is nothing. Military power, financial power and diplomacy are controlled by the elders and nobles of the Senate. Nothing I do can be done without their consent. Today, I just issued a declaration. Lubomatsky opposed me and protested by refusing to attend the dinner, Is he still my minister? "Said King kazimizh angrily.


    "Your Majesty, marshal just wants you to respect the traditions of the Republic," yanush whispered.


    At this time, janush kishka is embarrassed. As one of the great nobles in the Republic, his emotion is on the side of the marshal. Yanushi, who came from the glorious period of the Republic, certainly agrees that the rights of the nobles should be respected; However, out of the responsibility and reason of the king''s adviser, he was also very clear that the noble Republic was becoming more and more incompatible with the times. The one vote veto and prevarication of Parliament made the country miss a lot of opportunities.


    "Do I have any disrespect for tradition? Did I say to deprive the marshal of his power? I just want to let the Patriots of other classes share their power and mobilize all their forces to expel the Swedes. The nobility, even those little nobility who have nothing, account for only 10% of the total number of the Republic, that is, we have always relied on the Republic One tenth of the country''s strength is fighting against the surrounding countries, so why not mobilize the other 90%? With their participation, the Republic will be able to tide over the crisis. "King kazimizh loudly defended his declaration. The clarity of its organization really impressed yanush.


    Without waiting for yanush to speak, general Stefan charnietsky also stood up and said: "Indeed, your majesty. In my war with the Swedes, I have seen many times that the rebel army composed of spontaneous farmers and little nobles fought with the best equipped Swedes with the simplest weapons. Although they suffered heavy losses, they still moved forward bravely. Even I am ashamed of their courage to serve the country."


    Stefan charnietsky obviously supported the king''s decision. The words of the commander in chief increased the confidence of King kazimiz. Kazimiz''s eyes glowed with an unprecedented look and looked at yanush like a winner.


    "But your majesty..."


    "I agree..."


    Yanushi wanted to speak, but President koldzki opened his mouth at the same time. In order to show his respect for the president, yanushi had to stop and wait for president koldzki to finish.


    "I also agree with the statement of general Stefan," said Dean koldzki. "During the monastery defense war, many farmers joined in the battle to defend the monastery. Their performance was no worse than those nobles."


    King kazimiz smiled and smiled. Now, the chief soldier and the Dean support themselves.


    Yanushi shook his head reluctantly. He did not doubt that the words of general soldier Stefan and President koldzki were true. He also knew the benefits of encouraging farmers to resist aggression, but now, only now, at least the strength of farmers is not as practical as that of Marshal.


    "But your majesty, the counterattack is imminent, and we still need the support of the marshal." yanush admonished.


    When yanushi said this, the king, the general army and the president were silent. Yanushi pointed out the most realistic problem, that is, marshal lubaomatsky''s strength is indispensable in the upcoming major counter offensive. If Marshal refused to send troops because of this incident today, it would cause immeasurable losses to the Republic. Stefan charnietsky''s men are There are soldiers, but his supplies come from the marshal.


    Just then Stanislaw pototsky returned. The old man was dusty and sweating on his forehead. It was obvious that he had come in a hurry.


    "Your Majesty, marshal, he won''t give in to anything. He hopes you will respect the tradition of the Republic. Otherwise, the marshal hinted that he might postpone the date of the counter offensive."


    As soon as he came to King kazimiz, pototsky panted.


    The king''s face was livid, and lubaomatsky threatened himself with a counter attack.


    "Is there no room for turning around? Where is your Majesty''s authority to let his majesty tear up the oath he has just made?" yanushi asked pototsky.


    Pototsky shook his head. He did not mediate, and even without the consent of King kazimiz, he proposed to ask the king to write a guarantee to the marshal in exchange for the Marshal''s understanding, but lubaomatsky was not moved at all.


    At this time, the marshal had shown the true colors of a warlord.


    Janush looked at kazimiz. Now it''s up to the king to make his own decision.


    Kazimiz clenched his lips. It can be seen that his heart is struggling violently.


    After a while, King kazimiz said, "let''s go to Lithuania!"

 Chapter 335

    Kazimizi, who has experienced too many betrayals, has a strong self-esteem. It would be more painful for him to give in to the marshal than to kill him.


    I heard king kazimiz angrily say he was going to Lithuania. Everyone present stopped talking. Whether Stefan charnietsky or president kordtsky, they are not people without political vision. They all know what the king''s order will bring to the Republic - everyone knows that once the king takes this step, the Republic will be divided again - lubomatsky will never tolerate this insult.


    They support the king''s reform, but they will not support the king''s nonsense.


    Janush kishka even made a gesture, suggesting that the servant standing in the distance would invite the queen.


    When King kazimiz saw that the four had not spoken for a long time, he knew that they did not support themselves.


    "Balabaka, balabaka," cried king kazimizh.


    Barabaka, the leader of the original mountain people in charge of guarding at the door, came in.


    "Your Majesty, at your command," barabakar said on one knee.


    "You wake everyone up and we''ll go to Lithuania," said King kazimizh.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Barabakar accepted the king''s order without hesitation. This simple and straightforward mountain people leader will not consider things as complicated as politics.


    When King kazimiz saw that barabaka was so obedient, a happy smile appeared on his face. He felt that these mountain people were more lovely than his ministers and nobles.


    "If you don''t go, naturally someone will follow me," King kazimizh said to others like a demonstration.


    "What happened?"


    Just then queen ludwiga finally arrived.


    Barak gave way to Kaka so that his royal highness could pass by.


    "Barabaka, go down first," said queen ludwiga gently.


    The Queen''s words have a power that can make people feel like spring breeze and can''t be disobeyed. After listening to the Queen''s order, barabacca obediently withdrew from the door.


    Queen ludwiga came to kazimiz again.


    "Look at you, discuss state affairs with ministers, and then discuss it. What a sweat."


    Queen ludwiga gently wiped the glittering sweat from the king''s forehead.


    King kazimizh''s face softened after the Queen''s gentle treatment.


    Queen ludwiga took back her handkerchief.


    "What happened? I heard you arguing upstairs," asked queen ludwiga.


    "Your Highness, your majesty has a little trouble with the marshal," yanush kishka said first. He was afraid that his Majesty would say that he would go to Lithuania as soon as he spoke.


    Then yanush told the queen the general situation.


    Ludwiga sighed in her heart. When she was in a small town, the queen found that her husband had a hidden tendency: because he was betrayed by the nobles at the beginning of the Borui war, he began to distrust the nobles and instead had expectations for farmers and people of other classes. The appreciation of barabaka is the embodiment of this thought.


    Now, your majesty, he thinks that the declaration is going to go his separate way from his biggest supporter LV baomatsky at this stage.


    In the Queen''s opinion, there is room for change. Lubaomatsky is arrogant. As long as his majesty is a little soft and condescending, he will put down his confrontational attitude. Now, during the war, all reforms should be subordinated to the overall situation of resisting the invaders.


    "Tomorrow I''ll talk to the marshal. He and I are old acquaintances. He will still give me face," Queen ludwiga said to kazimizh with a smile.


    "It would be great if the queen could go," Stanislaw pototsky smiled happily.


    And general Stefan and Dean koldzki nodded yes.


    "But in this way..." kazimieri still couldn''t save face.


    "Just go to his house and talk about family. Besides, Lvov is a long way from Werner, and some places are controlled by the Swedes. Your majesty, you must be fully prepared if you want to go."


    Of course queen ludwiga knows what her husband is thinking.


    "Well, then," said kazimiz gloomily.


    The king finally gave in to the Queen''s tenderness.


    "Your Majesty,"


    Barabaka came in again.


    "A general named Jan skzedusky asked to see you." barabaka reported to the king.


    "Oh, here comes scorzedusky. Call him in!"


    King kazimizh was delighted to hear skzedusky''s name. He hurriedly asked barabaka to let skoredusky come in to see him.


    This skzedusky is the commander of the zbalari fortress. He was also a subordinate of Prince yarimi. In the siege of zbalari eight years ago, it was he who braved difficulties and dangers, broke through the siege and sent the information of the fortress to kazimi.


    Not long after, a middle-aged warrior came in. The middle-aged warrior was very tall. He had a thick upper lip and beard. His hair was cut very short and just covered half of his forehead.


    "Your Majesty, Queen." the middle-aged warrior knelt down on one knee.


    Kazimi hurriedly picked up the middle-aged warrior.


    "Don''t be polite, skzedusky. You forget, you are still my creditor." King kazimiz joked.


    All the people around laughed when the king said so.


    In a word, the arrival of skzedusky made kazimizi feel better all at once


    "Skzedusky, have you just arrived in Lvov?" asked queen ludwiga, standing behind the king.


    "Yes, your highness. I just got here tonight," skzedusky replied.


    "Didn''t the marshal call you over?" the queen asked suspiciously. She heard that the marshal had sent people to the four gates of Lvov and invited the late nobles and officers to his Marshal''s house.


    "When I entered the city, I did meet the Marshal''s housekeeper. The housekeeper asked me to go to the Marshal''s house first, but I told him that since his majesty is here, I must see it for me before going to see the marshal." skzedusky replied.


    "Good job, skzedusky!" King kazimiz praised happily. This is another strong supporter of his own.


    "What happened?" skzjdusky asked strangely.


    Skzjdusky obviously did not know what had happened between the king and the marshal because of the declaration.


    "Nothing. Oh, by the way. Is Helena and your two children here, too?"


    King kazimiz was about to tell skzedusky what had happened in a few days, but Queen ludwiga quickly changed the subject.


    "They should be on their way. Because the fortress of zbalage is located in the front line, I sent Helena back to her hometown. There are virgin forests and servants loyal to me. They are safe there. This time the king came to Lvov, I wrote to them to reunite." speaking of his wife and children, skzjdusky, an iron soldier, showed a gentle smile.


    "Then take advantage of this opportunity to get together for a few more days," interrupted king kazimizh.


    "I''d like to stay a few more days, but Anton zhidanovich (a Cossack General of zaporoze) is restless these days," skzedusky said.

 Chapter 336

    "What? Those damn Cossacks are ready to move again?"


    Stefan charnietsky asked with concern when skzedusky talked about the uneasy behavior of Cossack leader Anton zhidanovich at the border.


    Stefan charnietsky was one of the Republic generals who had the most contact with zaporoze''s Cossacks before the Pori war. In 1648, he was one of many Polish noble prisoners of war who fell into the hands of Bogdan hemelinitsky in the battle of jovti wati, and was imprisoned in Crimea until he was redeemed by King kazimiz in 1649; After that, the general army actively suppressed Cossacks in Ukraine. He participated in the battle of beresteheco in 1651 and the battle of batoch in 1652. In the first battle, the Republic won a great victory, and in the second battle, the Republic was defeated. During the battle of batoch, Stefan charnietsky survived by hiding in a haystack. Thousands of other poles captured by Cossacks were killed.


    "It''s just a little trouble. Thousands of Cossacks can''t be the strong fortress of zbalari, nor the opponent of our heavy cavalry," skzedusky said lightly.


    The chief soldier was relieved.


    "Don''t say that. Skzedusky, you can stay in the palace tonight. I want to hear more about your fight against Cossacks and Tatars in Ukraine," said King kazimizh.


    "That''s three days and three nights." skzedusky smiled and agreed to the king''s request.


    At this time, barabaka came in again.


    "Your Majesty, Miss Natalie is back," barabaka said to the king.


    "Who did you say?"


    Hearing his daughter''s name, yanushi was in a mood that he couldn''t help himself.


    "Your daughter, Miss Natalie. She also brought some friends," barabaka said to yanush.


    "Call her in quickly!" King kazimiz ordered barabakar.


    Barabaka backed out. Kazimiz said to the unknown skzedusky, "Natalie is yanush''s daughter and our young eagle."


    So, Chechen and Natalie came in together. Cherchen and Natalie have just arrived in Lvov. After Fatima was persuaded back by yelishei, the team continued to move towards Lvov. Fatima calmly rode beside Chechen and protected him as usual. But Chechen was still a little embarrassed, especially Fatima changed into a red dress and looked so charming, which was very different from the past. Although Natalie instinctively felt Fatima''s return this time and didn''t give up her plan to compete with herself for Chechen, she had been angry with Fatima once for her own sake, and Natalie didn''t want to let Chechen lose a capable helper because of herself, so she didn''t make Chechen difficult all the way.


    On the official road near Lvov, the team met an endless stream of travelers to Lvov. When they inquired, they knew that the king was going to be crowned in Lvov, which was a great event. So they quickened their pace, hoping to catch up with the coronation ceremony. Unexpectedly, they were still a step late and only arrived at the bottom of Lvov city in the evening.


    Natalie was stunned to see her father and queen there.


    "Your Majesty, Queen."


    "King, Queen. Good night!"


    Natalie knelt down on one knee and pulled Cherchen. The latter also saluted on one knee.


    When she got up, she called to yanushi, "father."


    "Natalie, who is this?" Queen ludwiga smiled vaguely and looked at Natalie with a knowing expression.


    Natalie blushed at the sight of the queen. She hurriedly introduced to the king, "Your Majesty, this is aleval Chechen, a mercenary from Spain. He is also a hero in the defense of the monastery."


    At this time, President koldzki also came forward. As soon as Chechen and Natalie came in, the Dean recognized Chechen.


    "Your Majesty, this is the hero I told you about blowing up the Swede''s heavy cannon," said President koldzki


    "It''s you! It''s really a young hero." King kazimiz looked up and down at the half young man in front of him with novel eyes.


    Chechen stood quietly, safely bearing the eyes of King kazimiz. During the palace, Natalie agreed with him. When she saw the king, she talked less. Everything was up to Natalie. And over the years, there are not a few high-ranking and powerful people that Chechen has seen, and the tension at the beginning has become habitual.


    Kazimieri didn''t know that Chechen had seen such a big man as Carl X. he saw that Chechen could be calm as usual under the gaze of the king of his country, and couldn''t help looking up at Chechen.


    "I heard that you returned to Lithuania. Why did you suddenly come to Lvov? Did commander sapega want you to send a letter?"


    After observing Cherchen for a moment, King kazimizh asked.


    In this regard, Natalie was afraid that Chechen didn''t understand the skills of speaking and poor etiquette. She quickly replied for him: "Your Majesty, Chechen, he suffered a lawsuit in Lithuania. An officer who once suspected him accused him of deliberately hurting people. He left Lithuania only when she had to."


    Natalie''s words cleverly set aside the roles played by commander sapega and Colonel halletsky. But only limited the contradiction between Chechen and Coppola.


    It is said that Chechen came to Lvov to escape the lawsuit. From the king to the general army, she was not surprised. There are too many such things in the Republic. Which noble didn''t back several lawsuits, and even embarrassed to say hello to others.


    "Did you really hurt him, the lieutenant?" King kazimiz asked with a smile. Kazimiz did not care about such a small matter. Even if Che Chen really hurt someone, his amnesty can absolve him of his guilt only by his achievements in defending the monastery.


    "I hurt him during the war," Chechen said honestly.


    These "honest" words aroused a whisper of joy from the king.


    "Don''t worry, son. I''ll give you a paper to forgive you and keep you from lawsuit."


    After laughing, King kazimizh promised Cherchen.


    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief at the king''s expression.


    Then Natalie turned pale. Cherchen''s affairs have been handled. Now it''s time to talk about major events.


    Putting Bao Hong''s encounter after Chechen''s is also the result of Natalie''s careful consideration. She knew that if she spoke about the alliance between the Cossacks and the Swedes as soon as she saw the king, his Majesty would be in a mess. At that time, he would have no intention to listen to Cherchen''s grievances.


    "Your Majesty, when Chechen and I returned to Lvov, we met Ivan Baohong," Natalie said.


    "Who did you say!"


    When Stefan and skzedusky heard the name, they shouted in unison.


    "Ivan Baohong," Natalie said again in a deep voice.


    The faces of the others, except President koldzki, sank. Ivan bauhong''s reputation is too great. Some people even say that he is the No. 2 figure of zaporoze Cossack and the successor of Cossack chief after khmelinitsky. There''s absolutely nothing good about his sudden appearance near Lvov.


    "Natalie, do you know what Ivan Bao Hong came to Lvov to do?" yanush asked seriously. He was worried that Bao Hong came to assassinate His Majesty on the order of hermelitsky.


    "Bao Hong is not lailiwofu, he is just passing by. I met him in a small town. His destination is Warsaw," Natalie said.


    Ivan Baohong, Warsaw.


    None of the people present was stupid. They soon thought that hemelinitsky might want to make some contact or even alliance with the Swedes.


    "Natalie, it''s a big deal. How did you know Ivan bauhong was going to Warsaw?" Stanislaw pototsky asked.


    "He said it himself," said Natalie.


    Stanislaw pototsky is a little incredible. As an experienced politician, he could hardly believe that Ivan Baohong would tell his true purpose to his enemies.


    "Maybe he''s lying to you," Stanislaw pototsky said doubtlessly.


    "Lord pototsky, I think Miss Natalie is telling the truth. Bao Hong is arrogant in his nature, and he disdains lying," skzedusky said to pototsky.


    "Who is this?"


    Natalie doesn''t know skzedusky.


    "This is Jan skzedusky, commander of the zbalari fortress," yanush kishka said to his daughter.

 Chapter 337

    When Natalie heard that the soldier in front of her was Jan skzedusky, she quickly asked, "do you have a wife named Helena and two children?"


    "Yes, Helena is my wife. What''s the matter? Have you met them? Or have they already arrived. Damn it, I didn''t know they arrived so soon and haven''t rented a house for them." skzedusky said happily when he saw Natalie''s accuracy and mistakenly thought that his wife and children had arrived in Lvov with Natalie.


    "It''s OK to live in the palace. There are many rooms here." when kazimiz heard that skzedusky had no place to live, he asked them to live in the palace.


    Natalie took a look at Chechen. She was a little embarrassed. She didn''t know how to tell skzedusky about Helena and her children being taken away. It can be seen that skzedusky loves his wife and children very much.


    "Colonel scorzedusky, actually, actually..." Natalie hesitated and didn''t know how to say it.


    Suddenly, Natalie''s hand was held by Chechen.


    "Let me tell you," Chechen said to Natalie.


    Then Chechen turned his head to skzedusky.


    Skoredusky and all the people present saw that Natalie and Chechen were so different, and there were some ominous omens.


    Scorzedusky''s face turned white. The temperature in the hall was not high, but his forehead was sweating.


    "Colonel, in fact, your wife and children..." Chechen said.


    Skzjdusky swallowed hard.


    "They were taken away by Bao Hong."


    "Ah!"


    Queen ludwiga let out a cry and covered her mouth with her hand.


    Kazimiz and others were also shocked.


    Among them, the most terrible face is scorzedusky. Hearing the bad news, scorzedusky''s pale face became as white as paper. His eyes were wide open, as if they were going to protrude from his eyes.


    Then skzjdusky took two heavy breaths, took two steps back, and then fell back without warning.


    Fortunately, Stefan charnietsky and President kordtsky reacted quickly, which helped him at a critical moment.


    And janush kishka hurried to slap skzedusky in the face and pinch him.


    "Barabaka, barabaka," cried king kazimizh.


    Barabaka hurried in. When he saw the crowd around the unconscious skzedusky lying on the ground, the honest mountain people leader looked surprised:


    "Your Majesty, what happened?"


    "Go and call the doctor and find the best doctor in Lvov. Ask some more people to carry skzedusky to the room and lie down." ordered king kazimizh.


    Barak hurried Ka and did it one by one according to the king''s order.


    Two servants carried skzedusky to his room on the second floor. Of course, the doctor didn''t come so soon. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Queen ludwiga, who first recovered her calm, asked Cherchen and Natalie, "were you present when the Colonel''s wife and his children were taken away?"


    Cherchen and Natalie nodded.


    "Then tell us what you see and hear. Don''t let go of a detail."


    Natalie witnessed the whole thing about Bao Hong and the Colonel''s wife. She told the whole story from the time she met in the town to Bao Hong''s release and took Helena and her children away.


    "Bao Hong must have gone to Warsaw with Helena and her children," said President koldzki.


    This is an obvious fact.


    "We have to find a way to them," said King kazimizh.


    "If it were in Kiev, things might be easier. I still have some contact with some team leaders. As long as the money is enough, they won''t mind stealing people from Bao Hong. But in Warsaw..." Stanislaw pototsky sighed.


    "Maybe there''s a way," yanush said hesitantly.


    "What can I do?"


    When King kazimizh heard that yanush had a way to save Helena and her two children, he hurriedly asked.


    "Your Majesty, Simon Grendel is still in our hands. Since Baohong has a mission to alliance with the Swedes, he should take into account the Swedes'' attitude. We can send someone to contact alvid wiedenberg and exchange Simon Grendel for Helena and two children''s freedom," yanush said.


    Cherchen looked at kazimiz, and he wanted to see what his Majesty would say - exchange a Swedish general for the wife and two children of a colonel of the Republic.


    "That''s no problem. You can write to alvid Wittenberg immediately and tell him about it," said King kazimiz without hesitation.


    "Yes," said janush.


    At this time, the doctor came to the palace and went to the second floor to see skzedusky.


    At this time, the palace did not need so many people, and queen ludwiga asked everyone to go back first. Everyone did not expect that so many things had happened in one day, and everyone sighed.


    Natalie went home with her father janush. At the time of parting, Natalie reluctantly asked Cherchen to promise that she would see her tomorrow. When Chechen said that she would go, Natalie didn''t trust Chechen to recite the address of her place three times.


    Yanush kishka stood aside and watched his daughter and Cherchen bid farewell. The good self-restraint shaped by long-term political life has kept the old man''s cordial expression all the time. But I''m afraid only he knows his inner thoughts.


    Chechen and his party have no place to live in Lvov for the time being. Dean koldzki warmly invited them to stay in the monastery where the dean and his party stayed.


    "I didn''t expect you to come to Lvov. Father spasokukotsky should be very happy to see you. He remembers you and wants to go back to Lithuania to find you every day," said President koldzki.


    "Father sparsokukotsky is here too!? that''s great!" Chechen said happily.


    On the way to the monastery, Chechen introduced his uncle and Companions to the abbot. When Pedro knew that this was the abbot of Daguang Mingshan monastery in front of him, Pedro was very respectful. He begged the dean to give a mass for himself and Cherchen after returning to chenstohova. Of course, President koldzki agreed to this small request.


    When they arrived at the monastery, they met father sparsokukotsky, and there was another burst of joy.


    The next morning. Chechen got up early. He remembered his agreement with Natalie. After asking the monks of the monastery for the route, he rode to the residence of the kishka family.

 Chapter 338

    "Your Royal Highness, the most loving queen, please bring my words to your majesty: I, lubaumatsky, the marshal of the Republic, am absolutely loyal to your Majesty King Jan kazimiz. Last night I had a brain disease and a splitting headache, so I couldn''t go to the palace to greet your majesty. I hope your majesty will understand."


    Lubaumatsky said respectfully to Queen ludwiga. He held out a hand with white gloves and prepared to caress the queen into the carriage.


    "Of course, your majesty knows that marshal, you are worried about the cause of the Republic Day and night and can''t sleep. So your majesty asked me to visit marshal. I also hope your look can recover as soon as possible. Your majesty has always told me that the Republic can''t live without marshal the next day." Queen ludwiga smiled and said to lubaumatsky. She put her hand on the Marshal''s hand and boarded the carriage.


    The marshal saluted respectfully at the door of the carriage, and then watched the Queen''s carriage leave with a smile.


    It was not until the carriage disappeared at the end of the truth that lyubomatsky straightened up and wiped the silver medal on his chest with his fingers. The medal was shining brightly in the sunshine. Lubaomatsky really loved it more and more. When he thought that he would have another gold medal in a short time, the corner of the Marshal''s mouth bent an exaggerated arc.


    He was thinking about where to put the medal on his chest when he got it.


    In the carriage that the queen rode, the smiling queen ludwiga restrained her smile. She pulled a rope hanging from her left.


    "Your Highness, what can I do for you?" inquired the coachman driving the carriage.


    "Go to the residence of old yanush," said queen ludwiga.


    "Yes."


    The coachman followed the Queen''s order and headed for yanush kishka''s residence.


    Soon, the carriage stopped in front of the house of janush kishkadu.


    Mitzkevich, who was practicing his sabre in the hospital, saw a gorgeous carriage stop in front of the door. He soon recognized that it was the Queen''s car. Mitzkevich hurried to the door of the carriage, slightly lowered his head and said, "good day, your highness."


    In the process of King kazimiz''s return to the Republic, mitzkevich was always with him. Queen ludwiga soon recognized that it was mitzkevich''s voice.


    "Mitzkevich, is your master at home?"


    The Queen''s voice came from the carriage.


    "Yes, the master is reading in the living room," replied mitzkevich.


    The carriage door opened and queen ludwiga got out.


    "Take me to old yanush," said the queen to mitzkevich.


    Mitzkevich respectfully walked ahead and led the way for Queen ludwiga.


    Sitting in the living room reading leisurely, yanushi was surprised to see his Royal Highness the Queen''s sudden visit. He had thought that at this time, Queen ludwiga should still be at marshal lubaumatsky''s mansion. Janush stood up in a panic and greeted queen ludwiga.


    "Don''t be polite, I''m just improvised. Where''s Natalie?" Queen ludwiga said to yanush with a smile and asked about yanush''s daughter.


    "Natalie has a cold and is resting," yanush replied, but his face was very unnatural when he spoke.


    Queen ludwiga was so smart that she guessed that the old man was lying only by the change of yanush''s face, but she didn''t say it. One is that Natalie is yanush''s daughter, and the father will not be bad for his daughter; Today, before she returned to the palace, she came to yanushi specially. It was not just a temporary intention, as she said, but something important.


    "That''s terrible. There happens to be medicine for a cold on my carriage. You ask mitzkevich to bring it to Natalie," Queen ludwiga said to yanush.


    The yanushi calendar is an official sea. I can''t hear the implication. Queen ludwiga is going to support kaimitsky. She has something important to say to herself.


    Yanush hurriedly asked mitzkevich to get the medicine and send it to Natalie. When mitzkevich left, yanush slightly turned to Queen ludwiga and asked, "Your Highness?"


    "Lubaumatsky has agreed to make peace with his majesty," said queen ludwiga.


    "That''s the blessing of the Republic." yanush wanted to laugh when he heard that lubaomatsky was persuaded by the queen. But he immediately thought that lubaomatsky was such a talkative person. He must have put forward no small conditions if he could promise to make peace with the king.


    "What are the conditions for marshal lubaumatsky?" yanush asked.


    Queen ludwiga nodded.


    "He had two conditions. Lubaumatsky asked the king to assure him that the so-called declaration was only his own expedient, not really. And he proposed that after recovering Warsaw, the king would grant him the post of lifelong marshal of the Republic."


    "Queen, you promised him!"


    Hearing these two requests, the old man stood up with a "Ho". But immediately, the old man realized that he was too impolite.


    "Sorry, your highness," said the queen. Yanush sat down again and apologized to the queen.


    "Nothing." Queen ludwiga nodded understandably.


    Yanush''s surprise was not because these two requirements were too harsh, but because lubaumatsky''s conditions were so "generous".


    As we all know, the rank of Marshal of the Republic is not an actual position, it is more an honor. Even if lubaomatsky became the Grand Marshal of the Republic, he would not have more power than other marshals and commanders. The so-called guarantee is no more important than a piece of waste paper for the political yanushi.


    Queen ludwiga was also glad that before going to the Marshal''s house, the queen and LV baomatsky were ready to speak to the lion. Unexpectedly, LV baomatsky did speak to the lion, but what he asked was these flashy things.


    "Queen, you should have told the king the good news first, not the old man."


    At this time, yanushi was in a good mood. He even joked.


    "When I leave you, I''ll go back to the palace and tell your Majesty the news. I''m here because I have another important thing to ask you," said queen ludwiga, sitting upright.


    Seeing queen ludwiga''s expression so serious and her speech so formal, yanush also realized that the next thing was no small matter.


    "As long as I can do it, I will go through fire and water," yanush assured the queen.

 Chapter 339

    Chechen was shut out of kishka''s house. Mitzkevich, who stopped at the door, told Chechen that Miss Chechen didn''t want to see him today.


    "But last night Natalie said..."


    Chechen tried to explain that he came at Natalie''s invitation, but before he finished, mitzkevich interrupted him: "I don''t know what Miss said to you yesterday, but miss today said she didn''t want to see you."


    Chechen reluctantly looked at the window on the second floor. The glass window was closed.


    "Please tell Natalie for me that I''ll visit again next time," said Chechen.


    "I know, I''ll say it." mitzkevich put on an impatient expression. This makes Chechen doubt the authenticity of his words.


    Chechen left kishka''s house and was ready to go back to the monastery, but just as he came to the intersection, an ordinary carriage stopped in front of him. A man in a gorgeous uniform came down from the front seat of the carriage.


    "Hello, it''s Mr. aleval Chechen, isn''t it?" asked the man.


    "I am," Chechen replied politely.


    "Her Majesty wants to see you," said the man.


    queen! Hearing the man say that the queen of the Republic wanted to see herself, Chechen was surprised. He looked left and right, trying to find the Queen''s place.


    "Cough!" the man coughed a few times and reminded Cherchen not to look left and right.


    "Your Highness the queen is not here. She just passed by and saw you coming out of Lord kishka''s house. She sent me to call you."


    "Oh, yes," Chechen replied.


    The man opened the door of the carriage and motioned Chechen to get on the bus.


    The space in the carriage is not very large, and the decoration is also very ordinary. It''s hard to imagine that this is a royal car.


    The man closed the door and sat in the driving position.


    Chechen felt the carriage moving forward. After about five minutes, the carriage stopped.


    The door was opened.


    "Here you are, please get off," said the man.


    Chechen found that Natalie lived so close to the palace.


    "Your Royal Highness is waiting for you in the side hall." the man said, and then drove the carriage away.


    Chechen didn''t know whether to go in directly or wait for someone to lead him. A servant wearing a powdered wig and a silver white uniform came down the steps.


    "Mr. Chechen, please come this way." the servant smiled and led the way for Chechen.


    "Oh, OK. Thank you!"


    Che Chen followed the servant and walked into the palace. Obviously, the servant was also professionally trained. He walked at a slow pace, ensuring that while keeping a certain distance from Chechen, he would not let the guests go too fast because they wanted to catch up with their own footsteps.


    "The queen is waiting for you inside." the servant stopped at a white door, then turned aside and said to Chechen.


    Chechen opened the door and went in.


    The servant closed the door gently after Chechen entered the house. And Cherchen looked at the room habitually.


    The big room is made up of two parts. One part is the small living room, the other part is the bedroom. Several columns and a door separated it.


    In the small living room within the reach of Cherchen''s eyes, Persian tapestries were hung on its four walls. Between the columns of the living room wall, there is a white sofa. On the other side is a large shrine, like in a church. This part of the room is brightly lit and red. Under the splendid metal dress of the shrine was a chair made of goat skin.


    The dignified body of Queen ludwiga, whom Cherchen had seen last night, sat on this leather chair. A white fur blanket covered his waist.


    The queen sat upright under the statue, with two slender hands over the blanket and a book in her hands. Two maids stood high behind the queen. They were wearing glittering clothes with long hair. They held handkerchiefs in their hands and looked serious and solemn.


    When the two maids saw that Che Chen came in, they didn''t salute the queen first, and their faces showed their anger. Queen ludwiga didn''t think so. She smiled and said, "Hello, our little hero."


    Chechen remembered that he was facing the queen of a country. He should kneel down on one knee. And it was very rude of him to ask the queen to speak first.


    Che Chen quickly knelt down on one knee and saluted, saying, "good day, the most loving queen."


    "Get up, don''t be polite," said queen ludwiga.


    Chechen stood up. He was embarrassed again because he didn''t know what to say next. After a while, he said, "dear Queen, how is colonel skzedusky?"


    With that, Che Chen scolded himself. He really had nothing to say.


    Queen ludwiga said, "although Colonel skzedusky is still very weak, he has woken up. The doctor said he is OK, but he is still very weak and needs rest."


    "God bless you," said Chechen.


    Queen ludwiga nodded.


    "When the king went to see him, he told him that we were going to exchange general Simon for Helena and the two children, but skzedusky refused."


    "Why?" Chechen was surprised.


    The queen looked into Chechen''s eyes and said, "the colonel said that his wife and children are not worth a general."


    Chechen was silent.


    Queen ludwiga continued, "but Colonel skzedusky made another request. He asked the king to be the vanguard of the attack on Warsaw. He wanted to save his wife and children by himself."


    Having said that, Colonel skzedusky, Queen ludwiga asked Cherchen, "I saw you come out of yanush''s house this morning. Did you go to see Natalie?"


    Chechen scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "I went to see Natalie, but she didn''t seem to want to see me."


    Listening to Chechen''s words, Queen ludwiga laughed. This is as like as two peas.


    "Do you know why Natalie didn''t see you?" asked the queen.


    Che Chen shook his head.


    "It''s not Natalie who really doesn''t want to see you, but his father," said the queen.


    "Why?" Chechen was surprised to hear queen ludwiga say so.


    "Didn''t Natalie tell you? Old yanushi wants to find a suitable husband for Natalie."


    "Natalie told me, but she said she refused."


    "So you should understand why."


    If the queen said so clearly that Chechen didn''t know, he was a fool.


    Obviously, Natalie''s father knew that Natalie liked him, so he asked mitzkevich to stop Natalie from meeting him.


    Chechen was silent.


    Queen ludwiga looked down at Cherchen and asked, "do you love Natalie?"


    The answer to this question is clear in Chechen''s heart.


    "Your Highness, I like Natalie, but I don''t know if it''s love." Chechen shook his head and said.


    Queen ludwiga understood Cherchen''s hesitation and hesitation. At this age, it is really difficult to distinguish between love and like.


    "Then you have a crush on each other, don''t you? Don''t tell me you don''t know what Natalie thinks. I know she has a crush on you." asked the queen.


    "Yes."


    This time, Chechen answered without hesitation.


    Queen ludwiga nodded with satisfaction. She specially called Che Chen this time to confirm the child''s mind. The queen likes Natalie very much. She is willing to try her best to fulfill Natalie''s love.

 Chapter 340

    "The kishka family is a famous family in the Republic, and Natalie is the apple of yanushi''s eye. The old man loves her very much. You probably know that Natalie is the only heir of the kishka family. Whoever marries Natalie is equivalent to inheriting the huge assets of the kishka family. Therefore, the old man is cautious in choosing his son-in-law." Said queen ludwiga to Cherchen.


    Cherchen nodded. Of course, he knows these. Although he knows the great gap between himself and Natalie, Cherchen thinks that Natalie likes herself and herself. That''s enough. As for what kishka family and what assets, these Chechen did not like it. He also knew that Natalie didn''t care about her.


    After saying this to Cherchen, Queen ludwiga stopped talking. She stood up and went to the windowsill of the room to see the view outside. In the trees outside the windowsill, several palace servants were mowing the lawn and trees.


    Chechen stood so straight. The queen didn''t speak. Of course he couldn''t speak first.


    After a while, Queen ludwiga turned around.


    "Aleval Chechen, if you don''t mind, can you tell me about yourself?" the queen said to Chechen.


    Although Cherchen was surprised by the request made by Queen ludwiga, Cherchen told the truth. He told queen ludwiga that he came from Spain and was the eldest son of his family; The aleval family has the status of knight in the local area; He came to the Republic of Poland with his uncle Pedro.


    Cherchen''s story is concise and organized. He explained in detail that he had participated in the siege of Smolensk and helped President koldzki defend Daguangming Mountain Monastery with Natalie; Although Cherchen did not hide the service for yanush raziweu, he only briefly described the relevant things.


    Cherchen did not say a word about his relationship with Queen Christina. He was worried that the mention of the former Swedish queen would arouse her Royal Highness''s disgust. After all, the two countries are now in a hostile relationship.


    From this point of view, Chechen has obviously matured a lot.


    Most of the time, Queen ludwiga just listened quietly. She didn''t show a special expression and action (at least Chechen didn''t find it).


    After listening to Chechen''s story, Queen ludwiga sorted out the following language, and then said to Chechen: "Your experience over the past year is really impressive. I believe most people''s life experience is not as much as yours. To tell you the truth, I like Natalie very much and hope she will be happy. But your current situation is really not the right person for the son-in-law in the eyes of boss yanush. Your family is not rich and is not well-known in Spain You and your uncle once worked for yanush raziweu, a traitor. Of course, you are a foreigner and can''t ask you at the request of the subjects of the Republic, and your heroic actions in chinstohova have won you a new reputation. But these are not enough. Old yanush still won''t agree to you and Na Tarry''s marriage. He may repay your contribution to the Republic in other ways, but this does not include his daughter. "


    "Your Highness, I never thought of the reward from old yanushi! My uncle and I are not short of money. Our income as mercenaries over the past year has been enough for us to enjoy all our lives," said Chechen.


    "I understand, I understand. You are not a greedy man. I just want to tell you that if you really like Natalie, you have a lot to do to get yanush to agree to marry Natalie to you." Queen ludwiga hinted.


    Queen ludwiga''s hint was obvious and straightforward, and Cherchen didn''t understand it - obviously, the queen was useful to her own place.


    "Your Highness, it''s my honor to serve the Republic." Chechen stroked his chest with his right hand and bent down.


    Queen ludwiga nodded with satisfaction at Cherchen''s wisdom. She nodded slightly to the two female officials behind her and motioned them to go out first.


    Two female officials bowed and saluted, and then withdrew from the room.


    When only the queen and Chechen were left in the room, Queen ludwiga asked seriously, "aleval Chechen, what you want to hear right away is the secrets of the Republic. Even if no more than five people in this country know it, can you keep it a secret?"


    "I can!"


    Queen ludwiga nodded.


    "I believe you also know that the current situation in the Republic is unprecedentedly favorable to the king and his supporters. Carl X''s army has been dragged in Prussia, and his biggest supporter in Lithuania, yanush raziweu, has been defeated by commander Pavel sapeja. The king and field marshal have decided to attack Warsaw and recapture the capital of the Republic. In order to ensure war After the victory of the battle, the king and the field marshal decided to attack Warsaw from Lvov and Werner at the same time, which requires the full cooperation of sapega. Therefore, we will send a messenger to Werner to convey the king''s orders to him. Your task is to escort the messenger through the enemy occupied area and arrive at Werner safely. "Queen Ludvika said to Cherchen.


    Listening to the whole task, Chechen felt relaxed for a while. It was not difficult to escort a man to Lithuania. He once took a group of rebel troops on the same journey.


    "I understand, your highness. Leave the task to me." Chechen said confidently.


    Seeing that Cherchen promised so readily, Queen ludwiga worried that Cherchen was young and looked down on the difficulty of the task. She reminded Cherchen: "aleval Cherchen, this is unusual. It is related to whether the Republic can recapture Warsaw. Moreover, the messenger is the most trusted Minister of his Majesty the king. You must be careful to protect the safety of the messenger."


    "Don''t worry, your highness. I will safely send the messenger and letter guard to Werner." Cherchen assured the queen.


    Queen ludwiga nodded. She gave Chechen another "sweet jujube": "Although the war has brought untold suffering to people, it has also provided a stage for capable people to show their talents. My husband, King Jan kazimiz, is the most generous to those loyal to him. I can assure you that as long as you send the messenger to Werner safely, when your majesty recovers Warsaw, your title and wealth will not be less."


    Cherchen was calm about the exciting "bad check" given by Queen ludwiga.


    "I did all this for Natalie," Chechen said.


    "Then you must do your best to protect the messenger," said queen ludwiga.


    "Who is this messenger?"


    "Janush kishka and his daughter."

 Chapter 341

    "Why! Why! Why don''t you tell me everything when you''ve decided? Why is everything the last thing I know?"


    That night, in the bedroom of the palace, King kazimiz said angrily to Queen ludwiga.


    Queen ludwiga looked at her husband calmly and said nothing until he had let it out. The queen knew that king kazimiz had reason to be angry. Because everything, from the promise to lubaomatsky to sending yanush as an envoy to Lithuania, was told to kazimiri after he had finished his work.


    Therefore, the king thought his power had been violated. It was his wife who desecrated it.


    After more than half an hour, King kazimiz said he was tired. He sat down on the sofa, breathing heavily.


    Queen ludwiga stood up. She took a cup of tea from the exquisite teapot and handed it to her husband.


    Kazimiz turned his head.


    "I don''t drink!" said the king angrily. His toes kept pounding on the floor as if he were continuing his protest.


    Facing kazimiz''s childlike behavior, Queen ludwiga smiled. The queen set the teacup aside.


    "Young, I admit that I did decide everything without your consent. But to be fair, whether it is to compromise with the Marshal or send janush to Lithuania, it is the right decision at the moment," said queen Ludvika.


    "Really? I don''t think so. People will say that the marshal won, the king bowed his head, and kazimiz was wrong. The declaration is a piece of waste paper." kazimiz snorted angrily.


    Queen ludwiga took a step closer to the king.


    "It''s not a big deal for the king to compromise with the marshal. We have nothing now. We must rely on LV baomatsky to recapture Warsaw. I believe that even if I bring LV baomatsky''s conditions back, you will sign in the end. Who can we rely on without him?"


    "I also have Pavel sapega, Stefan charnietsky, and... You see, they all support me." the king is still angry, but he has turned from simple anger to debate with the queen. At this time, he began to reason.


    "Sapega is far away in Lithuania. Don''t say anything angry about going to Lithuania. You can''t beat Carl x with only one sapega. As for Stefan, he is indeed loyal, but the strength of the general army is still too weak. His soldiers and horses also rely on lubomatsky to provide supplies. As for sending yanush to Lithuania, I believe there is no more suitable person beside you. Bo Toskidd has high hopes. With him in Lvov, lubaumatsky has to sell him some face. "


    With that, Queen ludwiga sighed. Now it can be regarded as the time when the king of the Republic of Poland was the weakest, but even when her ex husband, kazimiz''s brother, wadiswaf IV, how could the situation be better?


    Bogdan hemelinitsky is an example. The ferocious enemy of the Republic was once a soldier defending the land and pacifying the border for the Republic. Just because the son of a great nobleman took a fancy to his land in subotiv, he instigated a small nobleman to sneak into subotiv while hemelinitsky was out, killed his son and robbed his wife. Hemelinitsky ran around to sue for justice. He even sued his husband (wadiswaf IV), but the king was unable to get justice for him. The son of the great nobleman even put hemelinitsky in prison after he returned to his hometown. Hemelinitsky escaped with the help of other Cossacks, but the escaped hemelinitsky was desperate, so he was determined to fight to the end and launch a riot against the poles. A man who was good at self-control, polite and obedient was forced into an angry rebel by the great aristocracy. The nobles lit Mars, but burned themselves to ashes.


    "Then you should also discuss with me first." King kazimiz murmured.


    This time, Queen ludwiga sat next to kazimiz, and she put her hand on her husband''s shoulder.


    "I did that just to make lubaumatsky more confident and trust you. Don''t worry, what I made with him is only a verbal agreement. After we recaptured Warsaw and established power, he can''t find evidence even if he goes back on his word." Queen ludwiga said lightly. What she meant was to make Kazimir repent in the future!


    "But that''s the king''s..." King kazimiz looked at his queen in shock.


    "Of course, the king''s promise is solemn and effective. But your declaration to people comes first, and your guarantee to the marshal comes later. You should fulfill the declaration first, both in love and reason, shouldn''t you?" said queen ludwiga cunningly.


    "You are better suited for this position than me," said kazimiz.


    "But I think my husband is the most suitable king of Poland," said queen ludwiga.


    At this time, kazimieri was no longer angry with his wife. Instead, he asked what to do next.


    In this regard, Queen ludwiga told the king that what he should do now is to accumulate strength and cultivate people who are absolutely loyal to him. There are still too few sapega and Stefan. There should be more generals with military power around the king.


    "But most of the troops of the Republic are in the hands of the great nobles. Even in Lithuania, there is a power vacuum because of yanush''s treason, which makes sapega have an opportunity. And now we don''t even have money." kazimi shook his head and wanted to cultivate his own armed forces. Now it''s too difficult.


    "Of course not in Lvov. But God bless, Lithuania is absolutely obedient to the king. Your majesty, you can arrange reliable people to go to Lithuania and let them recruit and expand their strength under the wings of the commander. As for money, we can borrow like Jewish bankers." Queen Ludvika said.


    This is indeed a way. King kazimiz was immediately interested. He asked his wife if there was a suitable candidate.


    "Aleval Chechen," said the queen.


    "Aleval Chechen?" King kazimizh remembered the name. The great hero who defended Daguang Mingshan monastery.


    "Yes, that''s him. Although the child is young, he has rich combat experience and integrity. He has a group of good helpers with unique skills. More importantly, he likes Natalie, and Natalie''s loyalty to you is beyond doubt," said queen ludwiga.


    "So you sent him to escort yanush to Lithuania?" kazimiz was again amazed at his wife''s calculation.


    "Yes, don''t you think it''s a good idea to kill two birds with one stone?" Queen ludwiga smiled and pushed kazimizi onto the sofa.

 Chapter 342

    "Old yanushi, are you going to Lithuania in this suit?"


    In front of the carriage parked in yanushi residence, Cherchen asked yanushi kishka carefully.


    Today is the day when the party left Lvov for Werner. Chechen, Pedro and other members of the mercenary corps had already changed into ordinary business travelers'' clothes. In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, Chechen even bought two freight carriages filled with Lvov''s special iron tools and dyes.


    Crossing enemy occupied areas is a dangerous thing. You can''t expect that any omission of yourself or one of your companions will be seen by a fine guard post, so you can only be careful.


    But yanush seems to have no such consciousness at all. He wore a noble hat inlaid with a certain ruby, his Kaftan coat was also covered with gold and silver thread, and he also wore three or four medals in large and small on his chest, which made people see that he was a big man at a glance.


    Mitzkevich, who accompanied him, was also wearing a Cossack''s standard chain armour coat.


    Among the three, only Natalie''s civilian dress barely met Chechen''s requirements.


    "Why? Isn''t that ok? I''m the imperial envoy sent by his majesty to Lithuania. Of course, I have to look like an imperial envoy. And I received the news that because of the surging of the rebel army, the Swedish soldiers in those small strongholds have long retreated into the big city and dare not move." yanush glared at Cherchen. He is not happy to see how Chechen feels now. He doesn''t even want to show his kung fu.


    Yes, yanush is deliberately looking for trouble. The old man didn''t expect that the king and queen would send this guy named Chechen as their escort. In his mind, King kazimiz may not see his dislike for Cherchen, and queen Ludvika of Koran will not guess. But the queen still chose Chechen and his mercenary regiment with only a few people as her escort, which only shows that the queen obviously favors her daughter and this one named aleval Chechen. What makes yanushi more upset is that Natalie, as the Queen''s Messenger, is also going to Lithuania.


    These two things made dejanush happy and angry. After knowing the news, the old man didn''t sleep well all night. But your life is hard to disobey. Even if ten thousand old adults don''t want to, he still has to accept the fact that the bastard who cheated his daughter''s heart is his own escort.


    "Your Excellency, you are indeed an imperial envoy, but we are about to pass through the area occupied by the Swedes. There are Swedish soldiers stationed in the villages and towns there and Swedish patrols on the road. If you walk on the road in this suit, I can guarantee that the Swedes will be happy to send you to Warsaw." Cherchen said humbly.


    Hearing the slightly offensive words of Che Chen, old yanushi''s eyebrows stood up even worse.


    "Father."


    When yanush was about to attack, Natalie whispered, "Cherchen, what he said is reasonable. I have gone through that journey. Some small towns do not have Swedes, but there are still patrols composed of Swedish dragon cavalry and gun cavalry on the road from time to time. You can hide your clothes in the carriage, stare at Lithuania and put them on." Natalie also advised her father.


    With that, Natalie turned to take a look at Chechen, smiled with love and said, "Chechen, my father and I please you."


    Of course, janush also knew that his daughter was right. But it''s more painful for the old man to admit his mistake in front of Chechen than to kill him. What''s more, Natalie''s eyes at Chechen hurt janush''s heart. The old man "thumped" into the carriage, and then closed the door with force.


    Natalie had no alternative to her father''s stubbornness. She also said to mitskovich, "mitskovich, you can change your clothes. Just wear the leather inlaid vertical stripe aristocratic long clothes. Many nobles and businessmen wear self-defense, which will not be as conspicuous as the chain coat of armored Cossacks."


    "Yes, miss."


    Mitzkevich immediately obeyed Natalie''s words. He was forced to wear like this by yanush. Now the lady spoke and went back to the room to change clothes.


    Seeing her father enter the door and mitzkevich go back to the room, Natalie kissed Cherchen in full view of the mercenary group.


    The ambiguous faces of yelishei and Pedro.


    Ingrid and fedot were full of joy.


    Valvara and salben looked at each other.


    Fatima''s anger flashed by.


    "Don''t be angry with my father," Natalie said to Chechen. This kiss can be regarded as Natalie''s compensation to Cherchen for her rudeness to her father.


    "No, of course not."


    Chechen blankly stroked the place Natalie kissed with his fingers, which seemed to have the residual temperature of Natalie''s lips.


    Natalie smiled. She let go of Chechen and got on the carriage.


    Chechen got on his horse. Pedro went to his nephew with an ambiguous smile on his face.


    The ambiguous look on this face is not embarrassing. Just as it happened, mitzkevich changed his clothes and came out. Che Chen hurried to the front of the carriage and waved his whip in the direction of the city gate: "let''s go."


    Since yanush did not ask how long to arrive in Lithuania, Cherchen''s team walked slowly.


    It is March now, and the winter snow begins to melt. The originally frozen road was full of mud, which also added a lot of trouble to this journey.


    Every village and town, Cherchen will stop here for a while. Like a real caravan, he would sell the goods on two freight wagons in the town square and the center of the village. This makes yanushi somewhat dissatisfied. Although there are still several months before the date of the counter offensive set by the king and the marshal, the time is more than enough, but according to his own intention, the sooner he gets to Lithuania, the better. But this Cherchen really regarded himself as a businessman and started business all the way.


    But yanushi made up his mind. If it wasn''t urgent, he wouldn''t talk to Chechen, so even if he waited hard, yanushi endured it in the carriage.


    Yanush didn''t ask, but Natalie was curious. Once again, Natalie asked about lechechen''s intention, and lechechen said: "Since we pretend to be all caravans, we need to look like caravans. When my uncle and I used to guard a caravan to Smolensk, the leader of the caravan would trade some of the goods of the caravan with the villagers whenever we passed through a village, and then exchange them for animal skins, linen and other goods. Only in this way can we look like a caravan. If we were in a hurry If you go all the way in a hurry, it will easily attract the attention of those who want to. "


    Natalie was deeply impressed by what Chechen said. She realized once again the gap between her noble lady and Chechen in life experience.


    Sure enough, Chechen''s business didn''t arouse anyone''s doubt. Some kind-hearted village heads also wrote to Chechen to take them to relatives working for Swedes at the checkpoint of the village after buying high-quality and cheap goods.


    On this day, they were stopped by a Swedish patrol.


    "Hi, you. What about you. Stop at once to be searched by our captain Carlson." a Swedish dragon cavalry in red ordered Cherchen.

 Chapter 343

    Carlson''s name sounded familiar to Cherchen. When he saw the visitor, Cherchen immediately found that he was also an old acquaintance.


    This Colson was the Colson who invited himself to the castle in the name of field marshal wickensburg after the victory of the battle of Lida fort.


    "Hi, Colson. Aren''t you under Marshal Brauer wickensburg? Why are you here?" Chechen asked loudly.


    Field marshal weixingsburg of the kingdom of Sweden should have a fierce battle with the army of Czar Russia under the city of Riga at this time, but colzon, as a subordinate of field marshal, appeared here, and also took a small team of ground patrols, which inevitably surprised Cherchen.


    Colson, who was walking behind the Dragon cavalry, was surprised to see that the leader of the caravan knew himself and that he had served under marshal wickensburg for a long time. He came forward and looked carefully, and finally recognized Chechen.


    "Aren''t you captain Chechen?" Colson said.


    "Yes, Carlson. I didn''t expect to see you here. How''s the marshal? I heard you went to Riga. How did you get here again? Has Prince Alexei''s army been defeated by you?" Cherchen crossed the Dragon cavalry, rode to Carlson''s face and greeted him warmly. Casually, Cherchen also inquired about the information of the Swedish army.


    "The marshal is still in Riga, and the Russians are hard to deal with. They have more people than the leaves in the forest. Every time we can defeat their troops, but more troops will be added soon." Carlson was not wary of Cherchen and told Cherchen the news that the marshal was still in Riga.


    Carlson''s voice was small but loud. Yanush and Natalie in the carriage can also hear clearly. At the beginning, yanush felt nervous when he heard that the person who stopped him was marshal wickensburg. He feared that the Tsarist Russian army besieging Riga had been defeated, and the army of braue wickensburg had returned to the Republic of Poland. If so, without mentioning marshal lubaumatsky''s army, sapega of Lithuania will certainly be dragged down by the army of weixingsburg, so it will not be able to support lubaumatsky''s attack on Warsaw.


    When yanushi heard that Carlson said that willingsburg was still in Riga, the old man was relieved, and his hand, which had been clutching his pants on his thigh, loosened.


    "Then why are you here?"


    Like janush, Chechen was relieved when he heard that field marshal wickensburg was still in Riga. But he didn''t understand that since the marshal was still in Riga, how could Carlson, a subordinate of the marshal, be here.


    Carlson scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "You check other teams and people nearby. I''m here," Carlson told his men.


    After supporting his subordinates, Carlson whispered to Cherchen shyly, "I''ve been demoted."


    It turned out that the army of Marshal braue weixingsburg had rested in a prosperous town when it left Lithuania for Riga. Carlson went to the pub for recreation like the others. That night, Carlson was drunk. But when he, Carlson returned the pass to Chechen.


    "Your kindness to the kingdom of Sweden will be rewarded," Carlson said to Cherchen.


    With that, Carlson greeted one of his men back.


    "Christensen, this is Alvar Cherchen. He is not only my friend, but also his Majesty''s friend. Now, I order you to escort this caravan to the border of Lithuania and don''t let any of our people embarrass them any more." Carlson ordered.


    "Thank you so much, Carlson." Cherchen was ecstatic. With this amulet, I can really rest my pillow with this escort.


    "The kingdom is always kind to friends, so am I." Carlson smiled and accepted Cherchen''s thanks.

 Chapter 344

    With the escort of a Swedish dragon cavalry, Chechen''s journey is more unimpeded. During this period, the Swedish dragon cavalry accidentally met the yanush father and daughter who came down from the carriage. Yanush''s noble temperament and Natalie''s beauty made the young dragon cavalry curious about their identities.


    "The old man is the boss of our caravan. All these goods are his. The young lady is his daughter. They were all aristocrats in Ukraine, but they have lost everything since the Cossack uprising there. In order not to sit idle, the old man used his money to buy a batch of scarce goods in Lvov and sell them all the way to Lithuania." Chechen explained the identity of yanush father and daughter to the Dragon cavalry.


    For Chechen''s words, the Dragon cavalry Christensen had no doubt. Because he is also an aristocrat, Christensen also expressed his sympathy for yanush and his daughter after hearing about their tragic experience.


    "Don''t worry, when his Majesty King Carl x unifies this land, you can go back to your hometown," Christensen said.


    These words are the best annotation of "cat crying and mouse false compassion" in yanush''s ears. Had it not been for the Swedish occupation, the old man would have pulled out his saber and cut it off. Although yanushi had no impulse, after that, yanushi got off the carriage even less.


    After another four or five days of long journey, the Lithuanian border is already at the foot of Cherchen. Here, the task entrusted by Carlson to Christensen has been completed. The Dragon cavalry named Christensen said goodbye to Chechen and them.


    "The road ahead depends on you. I dare not go there. Those savage and uncivilized Lithuanians will pull their muscles and pull their bones when they catch every Swede and German. They are simply demons." Christensen trembled about the terror of the Republic Army of Lithuania under sapega''s command.


    When yanushi in the carriage heard these words, the old man was happy again.


    "You also have people who are afraid!" yanushi thought freely.


    "Thanks to your help these days, Christensen," Chechen said gratefully. And Pedro stuffed a full money bag into Christensen''s pocket.


    Christensen first pretended to refuse, and then smiled calmly.


    After Christensen left happily, Cherchen looked at the boundary monument of Lithuania and had a lot of thoughts. He didn''t expect to be back here so soon.


    For Chechen''s emotion, the mercenary regiment also felt the same. They consciously lined up and looked forward to the land that had expelled them.


    It took another four days, and they finally reached the city of Werner. During this period, they passed the hill where caipesh was killed. The bones of other people had already been cleaned up. I think it was sent by Jeri haretsky, but the headless bones of caipesh were left in place and eaten by birds and animals.


    Cherchen also sighed at the ruthlessness of Jeri haretsky. He voluntarily restrained the remaining remains and buried them.


    "Whose bones is this?"


    When Natalie asked Cherchen this question, Cherchen said faintly:


    "A man who used to be a companion but became an enemy."


    Since janush ordered mitzkevich to visit commander sapeja in the city early and informed him of his arrival as an imperial envoy, commander Pavel sapeja greeted him in front of the city gate with the nobles, senior officers, squires and bishops in the city on the day when janush and them arrived in werna. Everyone was eagerly waiting for the imperial envoy to bring news about the king.


    Of course, mihau and Anjie were also present. When they saw that Chechen was escorting the imperial envoy here, their faces immediately filled with a smile. Although I don''t know what happened to Che Chen during this time, since this good friend can become the escort of the imperial envoy, his unwarranted crimes will certainly be pardoned.


    And the face of Jerzy halletz base is ugly. His revenge attempts were destroyed several times. Most recently, the Colonel''s running dog zepesh died, along with more than a dozen of the Colonel''s own people. These are regular soldiers of the Republic. They were killed on such a large scale during non war. The commander has begun to investigate. Once the truth is revealed, even if haletsky puts all the blame on zepesh, a punishment is inevitable. This added another layer to the Colonel''s hatred of Chechen.


    At the Colonel''s side, the broken Coppola''s eyes also sprayed with hatred. Several times, his remaining hand touched the pistol at his waist, but he didn''t pull it out in the end.


    The Colonel noticed Coppola''s movements. Halletsky squinted at his illegitimate son.


    "Don''t be impulsive. Don''t forget that he is still a sinner. I''ll go to zamosic and ask him to avenge you."


    Coppo looked ahead. The zamosic judge was standing next to sapega. He was wearing a red robe and looked forward to the Admiral''s alighting with the commander.


    Yanush slowly stepped out of the carriage. During this period, the old man acted like an imperial envoy. It''s not that yanushi loves vanity, but that the old man deliberately stands for king kazimiz.


    Yanush got out of the carriage, and sapega quickly met him.


    "How is your majesty?" sapega asked about the king in his first sentence.


    This makes yanushi feel comforted. Sapega started from the very beginning and became the deputy commander of Lithuania only with the love and trust of King kazimiz. Then he put things right and became the most powerful person in Lithuania. Before coming here, janush was worried about whether sapega would be proud of his achievements, proud of his pet, or become the second yanush raziwiu. Now, janush knows that sapega has not changed his mind and is still the most loyal minister of his majesty kazimizi.


    "Your Majesty is all right. He misses you every day. Your majesty also said that without Pavel sapega''s strong support in Lithuania, Lithuania would have been divided up by traitors and aggressors. You are the greatest hero of the Republic," yanush said.


    The commander of sapega burst into tears. He said excitedly that he would do his best for his majesty to recover his land.


    Infected by the two ministers, everyone present shouted long live.


    "This is my daughter. She came on behalf of her royal highness. She can be said to be an imperial envoy." yanush smiled and introduced Natalie to sapega.


    Sapega was shocked by Natalie''s youth and beauty. Then she heard that she was the Queen''s Messenger, and she praised yanush''s tiger father and dog free daughter.


    In the crowd, Princess Jiali saidai ye and Prince mihau came to meet yanush. The little prince is arranging his maid an niuxia for his mother these days. Colonel Mikhail vorodyavsky is unhappy for his wife, but when he sees the beautiful Natalie, the soul of his highness suddenly disappears. Even an niuxia, who has always been on his mind, has become less important in the eyes of the little prince.


    Natalie and sapega met. Then Natalie said loudly to sapega, "commander, this time, in addition to visiting Lithuanian ministers on behalf of Queen Ludvika, I also want to clarify a fact."


    "Natalie!" yanush said, trying to stop his daughter. Of course he knows what his daughter wants to say. But in full view, yanush worried that it would embarrass sapega.


    Sapega looked at Natalie blankly.


    Natalie passed Cherchen standing behind her and handed a volume of papers to sapega.


    "Commander, do you remember this alvar Chechen? He was wronged in Lithuania and deported. But his achievements really shouldn''t be treated like this. He took part in the defense of Daguangming Mountain Monastery in the name of alvar in chinstohova and made unparalleled achievements. These are supported by the testimony of President kordesky "His majesty also promised in the document that no matter how many mistakes he made, he should be forgiven for this merit," Natalie said.


    Sapega looked at the document word by word. When he finished, sapega looked up.


    "Yes, indeed," sapega said.


    Then the Lithuanian leader hugged Cherchen in full view of the public.


    "Hero, you are our hero." sapega raised Chechen''s hand and said loudly.


    Sapega''s aide read aloud the instruments signed by King kazimiz, which listed Chechen''s achievements one by one.


    "I, Jan kazimiz, king of Poland and Archduke of Lithuania, mazosev and Prussia, in the name of the Holy Father, the holy word and the Holy Spirit, hereby proclaim the following, Amen.


    Before being rewarded by the kingdom of heaven, those who have outstanding virtue should also praise them in this world in accordance with the national law, so as to carry forward their virtue and make them a model to inspire others and shine on future generations.


    Therefore, I hereby inform the entire chivalry class - all active servicemen, all secular civil servants, and all Lithuanian citizens and states that if there are any reasons for litigation to be imposed on alvar Chechen from Spain, who is born noble and deeply loved by me, they are willing to give up their previous grievances and forget their personal grievances.


    Because the knight has the following merits, any act detrimental to his reputation and glory should be condemned.


    At the beginning of the Swedish invasion, aleval Cherchen once stood on the side of janush raziweu, but he did so because he was still the patriotic Prince of the Republic because his deeds of rebellion were not revealed; they were deceived by the prince''s rhetoric and mistakenly believed people''s words. Considering that he was not a citizen of our country, he was compassionate and his crime was forgivable Later, after seeing through the true face of the siege, that is, after the battle of Lida fort, aleval Cherchen resolutely left yanush raziwiu and went to chenstohova. There, in the name of aleval, he helped President koldzki guard the Holy Land and defend the sacred and inviolable ashram, which was not ravaged by the Swedes, and the Swedes transported giant guns Later, he risked his life to destroy it, eliminating the greatest threat to the monastery.


    These facts have been proved by abbot koldzki and the people of the monastery.


    In view of all the great honors he has made, and in view of his reform, I have made great contributions to our country with a childlike heart. At least some people can catch up with him and hear about his grievances in Lithuania. I hereby order the world to make such a aboveboard knight, a believer with firm faith and the defender of the holy land no longer be maliciously hurt by the world I am convinced that Pavel sapeka, who is in command of the Lithuanian court, will be able to pass a resolution according to my will, wash away the stain and remove the lawsuit.


    Before that, please all our nobles and citizens to understand and remember that justice is the foundation of a country. What I said is to promote justice. Qin this. "


    All the people present cheered again for the achievements of Cherchen and the magnanimity of commander sapega.


    In the crowd, Jeri haretsky and kopola looked more gloomy and terrible.


    "Into the city, into the city."


    I don''t know who shouted. Then, a series of shouts rang through the whole city and echoed under the clear sky.


    Janush and sapega rode in an open wagon. On one side of them was Natalie, the imperial envoy riding a horse, but he attracted more attention than his bad temper. Chechen, his companions and mitzkevich abandoned the carriage and rode behind yanush.


    Mihau and kemitz rode close to Chechen. They stretched out their arms on the horse and gave Chechen a big hug. And miss OLINA looked at Cherchen with a smile.


    At this time, Chechen can''t say anything. Because he was too excited. Moreover, his horse ran too fast, and the horses of the people around him were also moving forward at top speed.


    "Your Majesty wants me to tell you that he and field marshal lubomatsky have decided to send troops from Lvov to recover Warsaw in May. The grand commander you and your Lithuanian army will also send troops to meet your majesty under the city of Warsaw."


    In the carriage, janush whispered to commander sapega.


    Sapega nodded. He whispered, "so, Riga?"


    Yanush understood that he was worried that the Lithuanian army would pour out in case the armies of brae weixingsburg and boguslav returned.


    "Don''t worry, the army of Czar Russia will hold them down." yanush reassured sapega.


    Yanush was not worried that Czarist Russia would suddenly betray its faith. Because czar Russia would attack Riga like this, it was not out of the spirit of internationalism, but with its own interests.


    For the desire to go to sea, the Russians are deep into the bone marrow. Only when they occupied Riga could they have access to the sea in the Baltic Sea.


    "That''s good." commander sapega was relieved.

 Chapter 345

    There was a deafening salute from the castle now under the command of sapega in Vilna. The chimes of churches and bell towers all over the city.


    Yanush and sapega got out of the carriage, and they went to the gate of the castle together. On one side of the stairs, the military band played music.


    Yanush felt that the music played by the military band here was so different from Lvov. Of course, this is not to belittle lubaumatsky. On the contrary, the band under the marshal is completely composed of French and Italian, and their professional level is completely better than Werner''s group, which is a guest band of soldiers. However, the performance of the military gate really has the spirit of fighting on the battlefield, which makes people know that they have been on the battlefield.


    Janush went up the first step. He looked at his feet and stopped.


    The steps were carpeted with an ordinary dyed red cloth, not velvet. If such materials were used in Lvov, even the most humble servant of the Marshal''s family would disdain to use them. But here, it is used as a welcome for Imperial Envoys.


    Yanush sighed. In Silesia and Lvov, yanush heard rumors that commander sapega even mortgaged and sold off his silk underwear and silver buttons of his coat in order to raise military expenses. At that time, yanushi thought it was an exaggeration. Now it seems that it is the truth.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing yanush stop, sapega asked strangely.


    "No, nothing."


    Janush smiled at sapega and continued to walk towards the gate. He deliberately leaned against commander sapega so that he could talk to him without being heard by others.


    "Pavel, is Lithuania in financial difficulties?" yanush asked softly.


    Hearing this, sapega looked bitter. He said to yanush in the same low voice: "I didn''t expect you to see it at a glance. Yes, Lithuania''s finance is about to collapse. First, the invasion of Czarist Russia, then the treason of Swedes and yanush raziweu, civil war and foreign war have never stopped for years. People are very poor. Although we managed to recover Werner, we didn''t get much useful war benefits Product. "


    "What about the assets of yanush raziweu? The raziweu family is one of the largest families in Lithuania, and yanush is the patriarch. Didn''t you capture tikeqing castle when you captured it?" yanush asked in surprise.


    When yanush asked, sapega was really hard to say. The Allied forces did occupy tikotsin, but the cellar in the castle was empty, and there was not even a Taylor in the last stronghold of the large raziwiu family. According to longzinski''s confession, most of Prince yanush''s assets were transported to miatelsk and provided to Prince boguslav to recruit troops and horses This is why Prince boguslav gathered 20000 foreign mercenaries. Prince yanush spent a lot of money to hire mercenaries himself. In the end, he even mortgaged the treasures in the palace to the Jews.


    Of course, the raziwiu family may be rich in numerous castles and farms scattered everywhere. However, most of these were emptied by Prince yanush''s army and the army of the alliance. As for the seized land and house deeds of the raziwiu family, commander sapega did not mortgage them to the Jewish banker, but handed them to mihau raziwiu. The raziwiu The loyal man of the family is a great hero in defeating yanush, and he is also loyal to King kazimiz. It is well deserved for him to take back these, and it is also a kind of solicitation to him.


    As a result, there are few spoils left, and most of them are treasures and works of art that cannot be realized immediately.


    Sapega briefly told janush about the situation, and janush was also shocked.


    "Then will it be difficult to send troops to Warsaw?" yanush had some doubts. He was well aware of the truth that troops and horses did not move and food and grass first. Can Lithuania still support an army expedition under the current situation?


    For this, commander sapega gave yanush a positive reply:


    "Don''t worry, old friend. The tenacity of Lithuanians is beyond your imagination. Even if we climb and eat bread with sawdust, we will arrive as scheduled to meet with his majesty and marshal."


    The two of them went into the hall. Behind them, Chechen, Natalie and other people attending the banquet also crowded in.


    Janush and sapega sat on the throne. The manager of the castle ordered the servants to set up the tableware.


    These tableware are also very common, most of which are made of glass and pottery, because sapesh melted the seized gold and silver tableware and minted them into gold and silver coins as military funds.


    When they were seated, the imperial envoy and the Lithuanian commander stood up, and they raised their glasses at the same time.


    The crowd also stood up.


    Yanush and sapega shouted with all their strength, "long live the night! Long live! Long live!"


    "Hooray! Hooray! Hooray!"


    The crowd responded in unison.


    The salute guns all over the castle rang again, shaking the walls of the castle.


    Then all kinds of food were brought up by the servants. Despite Lithuania''s financial constraints, the manager of the castle did his best to prepare rich food. There is no shortage of wine, beer, meat and cheese.


    As a hero appreciated by King kazimiz''s personal edict, Chechen was arranged at the table closest to the imperial envoy and commander. His uncle Pedro and others in the mercenary regiment were arranged to have dinner in the side hall because there were too many guests today.


    Chechen just took a few bites of a sausage. Suddenly, he felt someone kicking himself under the table.


    Chechen was about to look down, but the rest of her eyes saw Natalie smiling at herself. Now, Chechen doesn''t know who kicked himself.


    Natalie saw that Chechen finally reacted from eating, and she turned her head to yanushi again.


    "Father, I want to go out. It''s too stuffy here," Natalie said to yanush.


    "Well, wait a minute, wait a minute. There''s a dance after the party, so it won''t be boring at that time." yanushi said to his daughter with half a glass of wine left. He obviously didn''t understand what Natalie really meant.


    Natalie turned back unhappily. She originally wanted to find a reason to sneak out with Cherchen. But now I can only wait until the party is over.

 Chapter 346

    Chechen and Natalie lie lazily in the same bed. This is the castle of yanush raziweu in Vilna; At this time, it is still the banquet time.


    Chechen took Natalie''s hand. He felt Natalie''s hands so delicate and soft.


    "Really don''t go to the ball?" Chechen asked knowingly.


    Natalie smiled and turned to look at Chechen with love in her eyes.


    "No. It is said that the number of dances held by commander sapega is as much as eating and sleeping, but there are so few opportunities to be alone with you."


    After hearing Natalie''s words, Chechen''s face was a little stiff. With the inherent grievance of the youth, he said, "your father still doesn''t like me. His attitude towards me hasn''t changed in the slightest bit during this trip."


    "Don''t mind, Chechen. My father has such a temper. Although he has been wearing a broken face, he sees your wit and adaptability along the way. One day he will understand that you are the most suitable man for me." Natalie hurriedly encourages Chechen when she sees his grievances.


    "I hope so." Chechen sighed. Then he said sadly, "I see he has a good feeling for the little fat man."


    "Little fat man? Which one are you talking about?" Natalie asked. Because the nobles of the Republic are addicted to alcohol, many people have a beer belly at a young age. There are many young nobles with a round stomach today. She doesn''t remember which one her father paid special attention to.


    "It''s the prince mihau, you forget? He''s fat and about my age," said Chechen. Compared with the "forgetful" Natalie, Chechen was impressed by that guy. Because at the beginning of the dance, Prince mihau rushed up for the first time to invite Natalie to dance.


    "Oh, you''re talking about Prince mihau vishnewitsky!" Natalie finally figured out who the little fat man in Cherchen''s mouth was, and she was a little dumbfounded. Is Cherchen jealous?


    "Yes, that''s the guy. Didn''t you find it? His eyes narrowed when he looked at you. And he even held your hand with two hands, which obviously wanted to take advantage of you." Chechen sat up angrily and said.


    Natalie sat up and listened to make complaints about Micha Vishnewitzki.


    "Make complaints about his mother, who make complaints about your future daughter-in-law."


    Natalie lost her smile. What Chechen said happened at the beginning of the dance. Princess Jiali saidai brought Prince mihau vishnewitsky to catch up with her father.


    His father and Prince yalimei were veterans of the two dynasties. They had good contacts before his death. Yanushi was also filled with emotion when he saw his old friend''s widow and son this time. He couldn''t help talking more.


    It was at this time that Prince mihau took the initiative to talk to himself. The prince was almost as young as Natalie, with some freckles on his face, but his skin was very white and had bright blond hair. If you can be thinner, you can be a handsome boy. In fact, the prince''s father, Prince yarimi, is an outstanding beautiful man.


    As the children of princes and nobles, Prince mihau''s manners were impeccable except for the kiss. And he also responded with a noble polite action.


    Unexpectedly, it was such a move that Chechen remembered it.


    "I don''t think Prince mihau is looking at me with a squint of color. As for saying that he held me with two hands, it can only be said to be a temporary gaffe. After all, he is facing an outstanding beauty. I think it''s inevitable. Unlike some people, he hasn''t even kissed his hand today." Natalie sighed deliberately, Then she turned her head to one side. She wanted to be angry on purpose.


    Che Chen is really anxious to hear Natalie say so. He got up, scratched his head and scratched his cheek, looked at what Natalie wanted to say and couldn''t say it.


    Natalie wanted to laugh at this. She just shouted to her, but Chechen was joking, but unexpectedly, Chechen suddenly knelt down on one knee, picked up one of his hands and kissed the back of his hand.


    The kiss really caught me off guard. Natalie seemed to hear her heart beating.


    "Hello, beautiful miss Natalie." after kissing, Cherchen greeted Natalie in a noble tone.


    "You..." Natalie blushed like an apple. She was about to scold Chechen. Just then, the door was knocked.


    "Who is it?" Natalie asked.


    "It''s me, Miss Natalie. Mihau vishnewitsky," said the man outside the door. It was the "little fat" MIHA Wu that Chechen and Natalie had just mentioned.


    Although Natalie and Chechen are in love with each other, they haven''t held a wedding after all. It''s not good for people to see them in the same room. Natalie tidied up her makeup, while Chechen temporarily hid in the wardrobe.


    Natalie opened the door.


    "What''s up, Prince mihau?" Natalie asked with a smile. Although her heart had scolded the uninvited guest countless times.


    "Well, Miss Natalie," Prince mihau looked around and in the corridor from time to time as he spoke.


    "I heard you''re not feeling well. You''re resting upstairs, so come and have a look."


    "I''m nothing, but I''ve been tired for days. Thank you for your concern, Prince mihau." Natalie replied formula.


    After hearing this, ordinary nobles would care about "have a good rest" and leave. But Prince mihau stayed and said a lot of words of concern.


    With these words, Prince mihau pushed ahead. He even wanted to enter Natalie''s room.


    "Your Highness, please respect yourself," Natalie stopped. That''s already very important.


    But Prince mihau did not feel it. His face glowed with oil, and even his freckles glittered.


    "Miss Natalie, in fact, as soon as I see you..." Prince mihau saw no one around, so he couldn''t wait to express his love to Natalie.


    Natalie didn''t want to hear this, and Cherchen hiding in the wardrobe didn''t want to hear it. How can Chechen, who also likes Natalie, allow others to confess to his lover? He pushed open the wardrobe door and rushed out, jumping Prince mihau.


    "You, why are you here?" Prince mihau recognized that Chechen was the person who escorted yanush and Natalie.


    "I like Natalie," Chechen said.


    This pleased Natalie.


    Prince mihau is a little incredible.


    Chechen then said, "Prince mihau, I heard what I said just now. But I''m sorry you''re late. Natalie is already my woman."


    "Who is your woman!" Natalie admitted coyly.


    Prince mihau''s face grew redder. He looked at Natalie with a shy face and Chechen. At this time, the prince really wanted to go up and punch Chechen, but when he saw the thin sword and pistol around Chechen''s waist, MIHA loosened his fist, and then ran away without saying a word.

 Chapter 347

    While Prince miha''u fled downstairs in a panic in fear of Chechen''s power, Natalie''s father and Prince miha''u''s mother were also discussing their children.


    Today, at the gate of the city, her son looked at Natalie''s loving expression. Princess garisade certainly saw it. To be honest, Princess Natalie''s appearance was also extremely satisfactory. When she was young, Princess Catherine was also a beauty, but she had to admit that Natalie''s beauty was more than her own at that time.


    What makes the princess more satisfied is Natalie''s family background. She is the only daughter of yanush kishka and the only heir of the kishka family. Old yanush is a popular man in front of King kazimiz and is being trusted by the king. Only a small part of the territory of the kishka family has fallen into the hands of the Swedes, and the financial resources of father and daughter are still huge. Moreover, once the Republic Army recovers the lost land occupied by the Swedes, these lands will return to the hands of father and daughter. In her opinion, this situation will be realized in the near future. If the vishnevitsky family can marry the kishka family, it will be of great benefit to their son.


    To this end, at the banquet, Princess garisade repeatedly created opportunities to talk and dance with yanush, and politely asked Natalie whether she was married or not.


    When the princess knew that Natalie had not been betrothed to others, galisade immediately pushed her son out.


    About Princess garisade''s desire to marry her family. The introversion of old yanushi is also very happy. Although the previous generation of yareme vishnevsky was suspected by King kazimiz because he stood in the wrong team on the issue of election, it disappeared before and after the prince died in the army. Now there are only memories of loyal souls. King kazimiz once lamented several times that if the Republic of yareme vishnevsky was there, how could it fall into such a situation.


    Therefore, yanush believes that his majesty will not object to his daughter marrying Prince mihau. Moreover, yanush also has a little ambition, that is, the vishnewitsky family fell to the huge and unparalleled wealth on the left bank of the Dnieper River. Although numerous farms and castles have become the spoils of the Cossacks, once the army of the Republic recovers Ukraine one day, the prince of Mikhail will inherit these indisputably in legal theory. At that time, his descendants will have wealth no weaker than the pototsky family and lubaomatsky family.


    "Dear princess, I can''t give you a clear answer to the question of our children''s marriage. You know, my landlord''s mission is not to find a husband for my daughter, although this matter is also very important to me. The marriage of two families is not a small matter. I want to report it to your majesty and listen to his Majesty''s discretion. However, I believe your majesty will not object Yes, and I''m looking forward to becoming an in laws with you, "yanush said with a smile.


    Princess galisade smiled happily after hearing this. At least, janush is not opposed to the marriage. In the view of the princess, the king''s canonization is just a form. In the history of the Republic, there has hardly been a king preventing marriage between nobles.


    "Then I''ll wait for your news," said Princess garisade.


    "Don''t worry, I promise it will be good news." yanushi gently took the princess''s jade hand and kissed it gently with his mouth.


    Just then, heavy footsteps came from the stone stairs. Yanushi and princess galisade looked down the voice and saw Prince mihau running down from the second floor in a panic.


    The attention of others was also attracted by the footsteps of Prince mihau.


    "I''m so sorry, young people are so impetuous," Princess jialiseide apologized for yanushi with a little embarrassment. According to the noble''s tutor, it was extremely impolite for mihau to make such a loud noise when walking.


    "Really worthy of being the son of a hero." yanushi looked at the generous body of Prince mihau and finally said a word of praise.


    "Ouch!"


    Just then, Prince mihau bumped into a man standing under the stairs because he walked too hastily. The man only stumbled a little, but Prince mihau fell to the ground as if he had hit a low wall.


    "Your Highness, are you all right?" the man saw Prince mihau lying on the ground and hurried to help him up.


    But Prince mihau did not accept it. He slapped the man''s outstretched hand open.


    "You don''t have to pretend to be kind, Mikhail vorodyavsky." Prince Mikhail looked at the little knight with hatred and anger. He is hating him for his mother''s marrying an niuxia to Mikhail vorodyavsky.


    The little knight was a little embarrassed. He was once a subordinate of Prince yarimi and was deeply trusted by the prince. Over the years, although Mikhail vorodyavsky was no longer a vashniewitzki''s servant, he still treated the princess and the little prince as his master and respected them. But recently, Prince mihau has been picky and hostile to himself, which makes the little Knight really puzzled.


    Prince mihau rose from the ground. Princess Catherine and yanushi also squeezed through the crowd and came to the prince.


    "Mihau, how did you speak to Colonel volodjavsky? Apologize!" Princess galisade taught her son with a straight face in full view of the public. Of course, she knew why her son was hostile to vorodyavsky, but she married an niuxia to a small knight. The princess was all for the good of her son. It is impossible for the descendants of the noble vishnewitsky family to marry a maid, even as lovers. If the scandal of Prince mihau and his maid is spread, it will tarnish the fame of yarimi I, so the princess must shovel it out in the bud. Moreover, marrying an niuxia to Mikhail vorodyavsky is also a means for the princess to win the loyalty of small knights. Princess garisade arranged most of the maidens in this way.


    Prince mihau is most afraid of his mother. He heard his mother scold him so severely that he had to apologize to the little Knight reluctantly.


    Of course, Mikhail vorodyavsky did not dare.


    Princess jialiseide saw Prince MIHA u apologize, smiled and said to her son, "MIHA u, I just talked to Lord yanush about you and Natalie."


    Before Princess garisade finished her words, Prince mihau said, "what are we talking about?"

 Chapter 348

    When Prince mihau asked, yanushi smiled and looked at his old friend''s orphan. He said to Prince mihau, "how time flies. I didn''t expect that in the twinkling of an eye, yarimi''s sons were so old. The last time I saw you was five years ago. At that time, you were like a doll."


    Yanushi said, a feeling of nostalgia for his old friends. He took Prince mihau''s arms in his hand, trying to find out what yarimi looked like in those days.


    But Prince miha''u obviously inherited his mother more than his father, and Prince miha''u was also fat. Yanush looked again and again and only felt that the prince''s lips vaguely had the shadow of yarimi.


    Prince mihau was embarrassed when yanush, who was a stranger to him, held his arms so affectionately. He had to answer in a formula: "it''s been a long time, Lord yanush."


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I still remember when you were just born. I came to lubunay and held you at that time. Have you learned anything now?" yanushi continued to look at the prince in front of him with kind eyes and asked with a smile.


    Since yanushi is ready to combine Natalie and Prince mihau, of course, the more you know, the better. If the prince doesn''t agree with his own mind, it''s better to find out earlier and refuse earlier. Although yanush has selfish intentions in this matter, he still considers Natalie''s happiness more important than everything.


    Mihau looked awkwardly at his mother. He didn''t know whether he should return to yanush. Princess galisade smiled "come on" at her son and motioned Prince mihau to answer yanush''s questions.


    "I am now studying art, French, literature and painting, and I have a very good standard," Prince mihau said proudly.


    Yanushi nodded slightly disappointed. It is not easy for a noble to be so versatile in art. But in his opinion, entertainment is more than practical skills.


    "What about the others?" yanush asked again.


    "Others?" Prince mihau wondered.


    "Are you learning fencing, marksmanship, equestrian and military science?" yanush asked bluntly. In his opinion, these are the skills that a Polish Lord should master most.


    Princess galisade looked anxiously at her son and winked at him. She knew very well that yanushi was undoubtedly looking at her son-in-law now. If his son''s answer does not accord with yanushi''s wishes, the marriage between the two families is likely to come to naught.


    Prince mihau was stunned first. Immediately, he noticed the look from his mother.


    "I''m learning all these. My teacher also taught me engineering and logistics. Nikolay, our housekeeper, also supervised me to shoot a hundred arrows every day." Prince mihau said nonsense. He never shot an arrow in a day, and although Princess galisade invited teachers for her knowledge of military science, Prince mihau slept in every class.


    In fact, Prince mihaeu''s lies are easy to expose. As long as yanushi carefully observes Prince mihaeu''s delicate hands, he will understand that such hands cannot shoot 100 arrows a day. But the old man subconsciously wanted to marry the vishnewitsky family, so he didn''t distinguish it so carefully.


    Yanush was delighted to see that Prince mihau was both literate and martial.


    At this time, seeing that yanushi was satisfied with her son, Princess galisade, who was good at observing words and expressions, hurried to hit the railway while it was hot: "yanushi, my friend. So that''s it?"


    Princess galisade said about the marriage between her son and Natalie, but Prince mihau didn''t know it. Seeing his mother said it was so settled, he hurried to ask what it was.


    "Silly boy, it''s your marriage with Miss Natalie, the only daughter of old yanushi. You''re just the right age, and yanushi and I both mean it." Princess galisade said to Prince mihau with a smile.


    Prince mihau was ecstatic to hear his mother say he was going to marry Natalie. But he immediately remembered the man in Natalie''s room upstairs.


    Prince mihau certainly wouldn''t mention in public that Natalie was upstairs with a man. And, in fact, it is very common for nobles to have their own lovers before marriage. It''s just that mihau is always uncomfortable when he thinks that his fiancee has other men before him.


    Of course, Princess galisade didn''t know what her son was thinking. She turned to yanushi and hoped that yanushi would personally agree to the marriage of the next two children.


    "Right? Janush."


    Yanushi was very satisfied with Prince mihau. He immediately wanted to give his explicit consent.


    Yanushi was about to speak, but at this time, he saw his daughter walking down the stairs on the second floor with Chechen.


    Yanush was stunned by the sudden situation. The first thing he thought of was whether his daughter had done anything with Chechen.


    Seeing yanushi looking upstairs with her mouth open in a daze, Princess galisade looked up in surprise along yanushi''s eyes.


    Chechen took Natalie''s hand and walked down half the stairs. At this time, yanush finally reacted.


    The old man ran up the stairs in anger and stood in front of Cherchen and Natalie.


    "Father?" Natalie shouted to yanush.


    Yanushi''s face was livid. He ignored Natalie and just stared at Cherchen.


    "You, what good have you done up there!" yanush asked gnashing his teeth.


    "Father!"


    Natalie immediately understood what his father meant: it was doubting that she and Chechen were upstairs


    Natalie was very ashamed. Although she likes Cherchen, she is a devout Christian after all. How could she do such a dirty thing before receiving the priest''s blessing.


    "Lord janush, Natalie and I are just... Not what you think..." Chechen tried to explain.


    But why would khayanush believe it at this time.


    The movement on the stairs soon attracted the attention of everyone downstairs, and everyone''s eyes focused on the three people.


    At this time, Princess galisade also went up the stairs. The princess is also aware of the relationship between Natalie and Chechen, but she doesn''t pay much attention to Natalie''s private affairs. She mainly focuses on the kishka family and Natalie''s identity as yanushi''s only daughter.


    "Natalie, really? I''m galisade, the wife of yareme vishnevsky. Your father and I are talking about your marriage to mihau," said Princess galisade with a smile.

 Chapter 349

    "Your Highness, princess." Natalie politely bowed to Princess garisade and politely refused, "what I like is the knight named aleval Chechen beside me. I can only express my regret for you and Prince mihau."


    Princess garisade''s face froze. No matter how good he was at dancing, she didn''t know what to say for a moment because he was so directly rejected by a younger generation.


    "Natalie! How did you talk to the princess?"


    Yanushi angrily scolded his daughter.


    But this time, Natalie showed no weakness. After all, Natalie can''t forgive her father for talking about his marriage with Prince mihau without her knowledge.


    Natalie said to her father, "father, I like Cherchen. You know, why do you want me to be with people I don''t like?"


    "I''m your father. Of course I can decide your marriage."


    "I only belong to myself. Who I am with should be decided by myself."


    Natalie said this so loudly that almost everyone present heard it. Most of them are dignitaries and yanushi''s colleagues, which makes yanushi''s face hanging.


    "Pa!"


    Yanushi was so excited that he slapped his daughter.


    "Stop!"


    Chechen didn''t expect that yanushi would beat his daughter. He hurried forward and protected Natalie in front of her, while Natalie covered her face and looked at her father sadly.


    Father beat himself, which is unprecedented.


    And yanushi was stunned by his move. He looked at Natalie and his hand.


    At this time, yanushi''s heart is regretful. Of course, he was not regretting that he had discussed with Princess garisade and decided to marry Prince mihau. Yanush believes that this matter is absolutely correct. Prince mihau''s family background is countless times better than Cherchen, who is just a mercenary. It''s impossible to count in the Tao. Natalie will be truly happy only if she marries Prince mihau. And with Chechen, it was just a moment''s pleasure for the young man. She will regret it in the future. Yanushi doesn''t want his daughter to regret, so he wants Natalie to go on the right path from the beginning. Yanushi regretted that he was too impulsive. He should persuade his daughter instead of using violence.


    At this time, everyone at the bottom of the stairs looked at the four people standing on the stairs, and the whole hall could hear even if a needle fell.


    "Father, Chechen is a real knight, and you know his achievements. Why don''t you fulfill us? Is family really more important than my happiness?"


    Natalie said and put down her hand covering her crimson cheek. She looked at her father with resentment, and then took Cherchen and ran upstairs.


    "Natalie, Natalie!"


    Perhaps the last look in her daughter''s eyes softened yanushi''s heart, and yanushi shouted and caught up.


    Princess garisade hesitated. She looked at her son who was still at a loss and caught up.


    "Uh."


    "Uh."


    Some people wanted to follow up and watch the excitement. But at this time, a sound of hiccups sounded in the quiet and strange hall. Some people looked back at the direction of the voice, but saw commander sapega holding a long necked wine bottle with red cheeks.


    "Uh, uh."


    Two more burps. At this time, more people looked at sapega.


    Commander sapega may have walked up to the stairs, but his drunken step entangled his legs. Then the Lithuanian commander fell to the ground.


    Some nobles nearby hurried to help sapeja, but the weight of the territory was as heavy as his official rank, and even three people were useless.


    The accident happened to divert everyone''s attention from the past. Natalie''s case was ignored for the time being.


    Prince mihau hesitated whether he should go up or help commander sapega. Just then, a voice sounded behind the Prince:


    "I''m not worth it for Miss Natalie!"


    Prince mihau looked back, but saw a soldier with only one hand standing behind him.


    This man is Coppola. While others focused only on Natalie and her father, Coppola focused on Prince mihau. He wanted to see if the prince could be used by himself. The result was satisfactory. Coppola saw infatuation and jealousy in the eyes of Prince mihau.


    Therefore, Coppola deliberately spoke beside the prince to attract the attention of Prince mihau. He wanted to turn Prince mihau into a tool for revenge against Cherchen.


    "What do you say?" asked Prince mihau. He took the bait.


    "Prince mihau," Coppola put the broken hand behind him, saluted Prince mihau, and then continued: "Excuse me, I just think you and miss Natalie should be a natural couple. Your family is similar, and you are both men and women. Your excellency is the descendant of yareme and the descendant of the hero of the Republic. Only you deserve Miss Natalie. And that guy named aleval Chechen is not only a humble mercenary, but also a dark villain. He is in Litao Wan ate''s lawsuits were well-documented, but he somehow deceived the king, cheated him of an amnesty, and became a hero. If Miss Natalie married him, she would regret for life. "


    With that, Coppola sighed heavily.


    Prince mihau''s fists were clenched together. His mind was now full of Natalie''s desperate expression after Cherchen showed her "true face". And the glorious birth of the vishnevitsky family made Prince mihau''s heroic heart burn.


    "Unfortunately, I am not a relative of Miss Natalie, otherwise I must duel with this villain and save Miss Natalie from the devil." Coppola continued to add fuel to the fire.


    This awakened Prince mihau.


    "Yes, Natalie is my future wife, which is agreed by old yanushi. I should protect my future wife''s virginity. Of course, there is no doubt. Just now, yes, just now, if I had a weapon in my hand, I would stab the villain to death in the room. Yes, even now, of course I have the right, as long as I throw white gloves at him (representing the requirements of the duel). "


    Prince mihau''s heart kept imagining that he would break up Chechen.


    Coppola looked at the red faced Prince mihau and was satisfied that his plot had succeeded. He stepped back slowly with a smile. The fuse has been lit. I''ll see when the barrel of gunpowder explodes.

 Chapter 350

    Natalie took Cherchen and ran into a room on the second floor. Just as she closed the door, yanushi pushed the door open. Then yanushi closed the door back.


    "Natalie..."


    Looking at his daughter sitting at the head of the bed, yanushi was at a loss after calling his daughter''s name. Especially in the bright candlelight, the palm print on her daughter''s face was still clearly visible.


    Natalie turned her head away from her father. Her shoulders trembled slightly.


    Obviously, Natalie is crying.


    Standing between father and daughter, Chechen looked at yanush and turned his head back to Natalie. Seeing Natalie crying, he took a handkerchief out of his pocket and handed it to Natalie.


    "Natalie, wipe it." Chechen squatted down and said softly.


    This intimacy undoubtedly angered janush. Yanushi originally recognized Cherchen as the culprit of the contradiction between himself and his daughter, and now he is even more angry. He shouted, "leave my daughter and get out! Go away."


    With that, yanushi stepped forward and wanted to bring Cherchen out of the room.


    But just then Natalie stood up. She looked at her father janush with crying red eyes.


    "It''s you, my father, who should go out," Natalie said with tears in her eyes.


    "Natalie..."


    Listening to Natalie talking to her father like this, Chechen looked at yanush with worry.


    At this time, yanushi''s heart was like being knocked by a heavy hammer. His fourth aunt could not look at his daughter. From childhood to childhood, Natalie came out and didn''t talk to herself like this. Now she wants her father to go?


    Yanush looked like death.


    After a while, yanushi''s face regained some color. She said in a trembling tone, "do you want me to go?"


    "Yes," Natalie opened her eyes wide. She looked at yanush with tearful eyes and said word by word: "I want you to go. Because my father is not like this. My father is a good father who loves his daughter wholeheartedly. He will not doubt his daughter, let alone her chastity. He wants his daughter to be happy and find the person she learns, just like his father and mother."


    Yanushi looked at Natalie''s face and heard these words. When Natalie talked about her dead wife, yanushi''s eyes were also blurred. In his eyes, his daughter''s face coincided with his dead wife.


    Yanush suddenly held Natalie in his arms. He cried and said:


    "How come I don''t want you to be happy, Natalie. I admit that my behavior just now was too extreme. I shouldn''t doubt you or beat you. You are my favorite daughter. But will you and this mercenary really be happy? Think about it. You are a golden branch and a jade leaf, the heir of the kishka family, and this Chechen has nothing. He is not even Poland Man. You are in love for the first time and don''t know what marriage means. But your father knows that your father knows that you won''t be happy if you marry a mercenary. Although this Spaniard named Chechen has made great contributions to the Republic, he is still a foreigner, and he is not a rich and noble. His family doesn''t deserve you. You married him, the rich and noble of the Republic You will despise you and they will despise you. Your descendants will have no place in the aristocratic circle of the Republic, and the kishka family will decline from now on. I don''t want this to happen. I don''t want your future to regret and your children to be humiliated. So I want to stop you and find you the right way of life. "


    After listening to yanushi''s words, Chechen was a little silent. He thought he would have difficulties in falling in love with Natalie, but he didn''t expect that according to yanushi''s statement, his combination with Natalie would not bring happiness to Natalie, but would harm her.


    At this time, Che Chen was a little shaken. He even thought that it was better to let go or not.


    Natalie obviously didn''t think so. She pushed her father away and let her eyes look flat with her father.


    "So do you think I''ll be happy with that Prince mihau?" Natalie asked.


    "Of course, Prince mihau was born noble, literate and martial. His father was a hero of the Republic, and his mother, Princess jialiseide, was virtuous Shude and the sister of Jan zamois. You will be happy if you marry into such a family," yanush said naturally.


    "That''s what you think of happiness, father. I don''t care whether my husband is a noble or not, because I don''t value it. I like a person, whether he is a mercenary or a farmer, I will be with him. What''s more, Chechen is a real hero. He has done something that no one can do in chenstohova. And you just because He was excluded because he was not an aristocrat and was a foreigner, but you forget that the ancestors of our kishka family were also small aristocrats and had their children''s current status by virtue of their war achievements. We were not born great aristocrats. As for Chechen being a Spaniard, how many of our kings were poles from Stefan bartore to his majesty kazimiz? Who Prince mihau may be excellent, but her daughter has a heart. If you force me to marry him, father, then her daughter has another choice, that is the monastery, "Natalie said to yanush in the end.


    Natalie''s unparalleled love for herself makes Cherchen ashamed. I just thought of giving up such a good girl! Cherchen made up his mind for the first time. He said to yanush: "Lord janush, please help me and your daughter. Of course, I can''t compare with king kazimiz. But if you think nationality is an obstacle between me and Natalie, I''m willing to give up my Spanish nationality and join the Republic of Poland. From then on, the Republic will be my mother. I will also strive to stand out and become a man worthy of Natalie People. I will win honors, fiefdoms and titles on the battlefield. "


    After listening to Chechen''s words, Natalie looked at Chechen happily, and then she looked at her father.


    Yanushi sighed. Just now Natalie said she was going to enter the monastery, which really shocked yanushi. Although it is an obligation and honor for a noble to serve the loving virgin, how can yanushi give up his daughter, who is so young and the last descendant of the family?


    Yanushi knows that her daughter is a character who does what she says. If she forces her again, she can really do it.


    With such a daughter, what can yanushi do except compromise?


    "What you said is true?" yanushi asked Cherchen.


    Cherchen nodded.


    "Well, if you can do two things, I will marry my daughter to you." yanush compromised.

 Chapter 351

    "No matter two or twenty, as long as you are willing to marry your daughter to me, no matter how difficult it is, I will do it."


    Yanushi did not say the specific conditions, and Chechen said firmly.


    For Cherchen''s statement, yanushi didn''t show any expression. He raised a finger and said, "first, you must obtain title and territory in the Republic, and there must be at least 500 hectares of good land in your territory. I think it''s not difficult for you?"


    In fact, janush''s first request was extremely harsh. In Chechen''s hometown of Spain, if any noble owns 500 hectares of good land, he is basically the leading figure in a province. Like Chechen''s family, they own only 10 hectares of land.


    "Yes, I will." Chechen said firmly.


    "Second," yanush continued with two fingers raised, "the kingdom of Sweden is the great enemy of the Republic. I want you to capture a commander at the general level of the kingdom of Sweden and bring him to me."


    "Father!"


    Natalie screamed. She didn''t expect that her father''s conditions were becoming more and more harsh.


    For the first condition, Natalie is still confident in Chechen. It''s a time of war. It''s easy for outstanding soldiers like Cherchen to make contributions on the battlefield. As long as enough credit is given, the king will not give it less. The most prominent example is Jan zamoyski under King Stefan bartore. He was just an ordinary nobleman, with only a few villages on his land. However, as a king''s adviser and military commander, he quickly became the leading aristocratic giant in the Republic of Poland at that time. His name had taxes from 11 cities and more than 200 villages. The cultivated land of his servitude manor reached 6445 square kilometers, with an annual income of 200000 Thales, and even one-fifth of the financial revenue of the central government at that time, It is a real model of loser''s counter attack!


    But to capture a Swedish general, such conditions can be achieved not only by hard work, but also by luck.


    Just imagine, which Swedish general is not surrounded by thousands of soldiers? On the battlefield, a commander''s position is often in the middle army or in the back. If you want to get close to him, you must break through the front layers of infantry square. Moreover, even if you break through the square of Swedish infantry and defeat them, as a commander, he and his guard have the best horses, and the speed of escape is beyond the reach of infantry.


    Yanushi turned a deaf ear to his daughter''s scream. He looked at Chechen brightly, trying to find that he had a weak expression of hesitation and retreat.


    However, janush was disappointed. Chechen''s face is firm. He was not intimidated by the second condition of yanushidian.


    "I will bring a Swedish general to you," Cherchen promised.


    Yanushi finally showed an expression of appreciation. This is an old soldier''s appreciation for a fearless soldier. Although he still hated that Chechen had taken his daughter''s heart, this firm courage moved yanushi.


    "Then, the last condition." yanush raised his third finger.


    "Doesn''t it mean there are only two conditions?" Chechen said in surprise.


    Natalie looked at her father suspiciously.


    Janush''s face turned red.


    "In fact, this third point is not a condition, but a supplement to the first two conditions, that is, you must do those two points within five years. And you, Natalie."


    Yanushi turned to his daughter and said, "if Cherchen can''t do what I said in five years, you''ll break up with him and get married as I want. Don''t mention going to the monastery, you know!"


    Five years later, Chechen and Natalie are more than twenty years old. In Poland, the female nobles married in their twenties, not at a young age.


    "Well, I''ll do both of these things in five years." Chechen agreed without hesitation.


    "I believe Chechen can do it. God will bless him," Natalie said.


    "OK! As long as you can do it, I will never break my promise. I swear in the name of my ancestors." yanush also promised.


    With the conclusion of the agreement, the contradictory and conflicting relationship between the three was finally suppressed temporarily. So, yanushi opened the door and was ready to go back to the ball, say goodbye to sapega and go back to rest. The noise really tired the old man physically and mentally.


    At the door, yanushi saw Princess garisade standing gracefully, next to the heavily armed Prince mihau. Prince mihau had just arrived. After being bewitched by Coppola, he got a saber and pistol from Nikolay to fight Chechen. To this end, he also specially drank a few glasses of wine and put on armor he had never worn. But when the ambitious Prince ran up the second floor under the surprised and inexplicable eyes of everyone, he was stopped by his mother. Princess jialiseide was disappointed by her son''s Irrationality after asking the context of the matter. The princess asked Prince mihau to stay by her side. She must not act rashly without her own permission.


    "Yanushi, it seems that we can''t be in laws," Princess garisade said to yanushi in a plaintive voice.


    The door of the room was not soundproof, and all Princess garisade outside the door listened clearly to yanush in the room.


    At this time, it may be because of drinking too much, seeing Natalie''s angelic face, being provoked by Coppola, or both. Prince mihau completely forgot his mother''s words. He secretly pulled out the page hammer and waved it to Chechen.


    No one expected the sudden accident. Yanush was shocked and looked at the prince mihau who had lost the dignity of the nobility. The prince''s mother, Princess garisade, covered her mouth with a handkerchief and looked in horror at her son''s reckless behavior. Natalie tried to push away Cherchen in front of her. However, it was the reaction nerve forged by Chechen on the battlefield that saved Chechen in the end.


    Chechen quickly raised his right hand, put up Prince mihau''s fat wrist, and shook off the page hammer in the prince''s hand. Then, Chechen grabbed the prince''s arm with his other hand and fell Prince mihau to the ground.


    There was a violent crash on the floor.


    "Pain, you, let go of me, let go of me." Prince mihau fell to the ground without Le Gang''s ruthlessness to kill Chechen. He begged for mercy with a sad face.


    "You quickly let go of my son, he is still a child!" Princess jialiseide loves her son very much. She also took Chechen''s hand and tried to rescue mihaw.


    There was such a big noise upstairs that it was impossible not to attract the attention below. Miha''u, Anjie and some nobles ran up.


    "Chechen, what are you doing! Let go of your highness!"


    Seeing that Prince Mikhail was pressed on the ground by Cherchen, Mikhail lost his mind for a moment. He pushed Cherchen away without asking the reason.


    MIHA Wu was so strong, and Chechen was unprepared for MIHA Wu. Chechen''s body tilted and fell to the other side.


    Mihau picked up Prince mihau. He and princess jialiseide looked left and right to confirm that the prince was not injured.


    "Mihaw, mihaw, didn''t you say you were loyal to my father? Avenge me quickly!" cried Prince mihaw.


    Mihau did not move. Chechen is his friend, and he hasn''t figured out what happened.


    Chechen looked piteously at the coquettish Prince mihau who almost rolled on the ground. At this time, he was really like a child.


    "Er, er. Why is it so loud upstairs? Is there thunder?" commander sapega squeezed through the crowd and came to join the fun.

 Chapter 352

    "That''s what happened, commander sapega."


    In the hall where the ball was originally held, the dance floor has been emptied. In the middle of the dance floor, commander sapega sat on a bench with a back. On one side, I thought the servant in yellow cloth handed a bowl of fish soup to sober up the commander. In front of the commander of sapega, yanush kishka and his daughter, Princess garisade and Cherchen stood in a tripartite confrontation. Around, there was a circle of nobles who came to the banquet, including Pedro. Although the dance was stopped, no one showed a complaining look. Because what''s happening now is more wonderful than the ball.


    Commander sapega rubbed his temples. The warm fish soup finally cleared his mind.


    "Then, Prince mihau, why did you attack alvar Chechen?" commander sapega asked.


    Coppola''s shoulders trembled in the crowd. He was worried that Prince mihau would say himself.


    Fortunately, Coppola obviously overestimated Prince mihau. Mihau vishnevsky "bravely" undertook everything. He said he had a good reason to attack Chechen because Natalie was his fiancee.


    "Fiancee!?"


    There was a commotion in the crowd when Prince mihau said so. Because everyone had never heard of it before, and princess garisade had never revealed a trace of tone.


    The commander of sapega smacked his mouth. He asked yanush to prove whether what Prince mihau said was true.


    Yanushi was undoubtedly humiliated to speak out his family''s private affairs in public. But when things get to this point, being silent will only make it darker and darker. Yanushi didn''t hide it, but told the truth that he had indeed discussed the marriage of the two families with Princess garisade, but he didn''t promise.


    Then you''re not a fiancee.


    Then Natalie stood up.


    "Commander, please let me also say a few words."


    "Miss Natalie, do you have anything to say?" yanush asked Natalie.


    "Yes, what I want to say is my relationship with Chechen."


    Natalie is undoubtedly a good speaker, which may be inherited from her father and better than blue. Through Natalie''s story, most people have understood that Natalie kishka, the daughter of yanush, the imperial envoy of Queen ludwiga, and aleval Chechen, the hero of chenstohova, are a couple. They have condensed their emotions and sublimated in the war of chenstohova. The reason why Natalie accepted queen Ludvika''s order was also to help Cherchen wash away his grievances in Lithuania.


    Like the general love story, a loving couple must have parents who hinder them from being together. In Natalie''s story, the obstructionist is janush. Natalie''s father, yanush kishka, the imperial envoy of the Republic, forced Cherchen to agree to two harsh conditions limited to five years in order to separate them.


    This twists and turns love story won the tears of many ladies and ladies present, and this is Natalie''s purpose.


    An interesting phenomenon in the Republic of Poland is that many aristocrats are henpecked. Therefore, buying these ladies is tantamount to buying their husbands. In the Republic of Poland, these women who don''t care about the world situation have unexpected influence. They can completely manipulate the situation, worsen the situation to unimaginable levels, or play the opposite role. Most of the time, what affects this influence is only the subjective likes and dislikes of ladies.


    If Natalie doesn''t win the support of emotional ladies for herself and Cherchen, with the prestige of the vishnewitsky family and the popularity of Princess galisade, everyone is likely to stand on the side of Prince mihau. Instead, Chechen became a third party.


    Now, at least some people are on their side.


    Therefore, when Natalie said that Chechen pressed Mikhail to the ground, it was because the prince attacked Chechen first. Those people looked contemptuously at Prince mihau.


    Commander sapega rubbed his temples again in chagrin. It seems clear that Prince mihau was dazzled by love and attacked aleval Chechen, who knocked the prince to the ground in self-defense.


    Any judge who knows the law will find Prince mihau guilty and Cherchen innocent after knowing the cause and effect of the matter. But the core of the matter is not that, but that they both want to get yanush''s only daughter, Miss Natalie. If this problem is not solved, there will still be a dispute between the two in the future.


    "Then I can think you fought because of Miss Natalie''s?" said commander sapega.


    "Yes."


    "Not so."


    Cherchen was about to answer "yes", Natalie first denied: "Lord Commander, from beginning to end, I only like Alvar Cherchen, I don''t like Prince mihau, why do you say that the prince competes for my heart?"


    "Natalie, love can also be called unilateral lovesickness and love." commander sapega suddenly cunning.


    Natalie was speechless.


    The elderly nobles around showed a "I know" expression. When they were young, most of them had secret love and unrequited love.


    "Lord Commander, the situation you said may indeed exist, but when Lord yanush made a five-year agreement with my nephew, he actually excluded Prince mihau, and my nephew was the only candidate in these five years." pidro quickly stood up and retorted when seeing that commander sapega preferred Prince mihau.


    "Who are you?" commander sapega asked.


    "I''m Chechen''s uncle, aleval Pedro." Pedro stood beside Chechen and bowed.


    "I won''t give up Natalie."


    At this time, Prince mihau roared and expressed his attitude.


    After pondering for a while, Pedro proposed, "then duel. Let my nephew and his royal highness decide with a sword, and the loser quit. I think this is the fairest way."


    When he heard of the duel, Prince mihau trembled. The sneak attack just now made the prince clear the strength gap between himself and Chechen. He could never defeat Chechen.


    "I agree," said Chechen confidently.


    Dueling is certainly the most effective way to solve all disputes, and it is also a tradition. But the fight just now has clearly shown that even if it is a sneak attack, Prince mihau is not Chechen''s opponent.


    Just as sapega knew that the duel was obviously beneficial to Cherchen, but the duel itself was the most fair means. He didn''t know how to decide, so he asked yanush for help: "old friend, what do you think of Pedro?"


    Yanushi said expressionless, "there will inevitably be casualties in the duel. I think it''s better to do so: as long as Prince mihau can meet the two conditions I mentioned to Cherchen, I will marry my daughter to him."

 Chapter 353

    Yanushi''s words were recognized by all onlookers as soon as he said them. It is undoubtedly full of positive energy of patriotism and love of family and in line with the spirit of chivalry to let them go to the battlefield to make contributions and compete.


    "Old yanushi, you can''t do that!" Chechen was shocked and angry. He didn''t expect yanushi to come out again.


    "Why can''t I? Natalie is my daughter. Since Prince mihau likes him, I should certainly allow him to join the ranks of competitors. Or do you have so little confidence in yourself and know that you are not as good as Prince mihau?" yanush urged.


    These words said that Che Chen was speechless for a moment. Of course he''s not afraid of losing to Prince mihau. But Natalie is not a commodity, not for others to compete for. Che Chen wanted to express this meaning, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    Just then Natalie stepped forward.


    "I agree with my father''s proposal. If Prince mihau can fulfill those two conditions under fair competition, I will marry him," Natalie said.


    "What a shameless woman."


    In the crowd, Fatima looked at Natalie and muttered. She saw through Natalie and said she loved the head, but now she bet on herself as a commodity, like the one with the highest price. It''s so vulgar. However, it would be a good thing if the regimental commander could see her true face clearly.


    "Is this true? My daughter?" yanushi was surprised and couldn''t believe it. In fact, yanushi is ready for Natalie''s opposition, because his daughter''s performance upstairs is not married by Cherchen.


    "Of course, my father. You should be satisfied," Natalie said to her father with a smile.


    Yanush stopped talking. What can he be dissatisfied with?


    "But I''m talking about fair conditions," Natalie added.


    The people present whispered.


    "Daughter, what do you mean? Do you think all the nobles present who regard glory and reputation as life will help who cheat?" yanush asked.


    "Of course I don''t mean that," Natalie said, but her tone was firm.


    "But father, have you forgotten? The first condition you put forward to Cherchen is that Cherchen must obtain a title and territory in the Republic, and there must be at least 500 hectares of good land in the territory."


    "Yes, I did," yanush nodded.


    "But isn''t it unfair to Cherchen? Prince mihau has inherited the title from Prince yarimi since he was born. Moreover, all the industries of the vishnewitsky family have been reduced to the right bank of the Dnieper River, but the prince''s uncle, Jan zamois, is also a prominent nobleman of the Republic. If general Jan zamois wants to help his nephew, he will learn from himself "It''s not difficult to give him 500 hectares of land in our territory," Natalie said.


    "In the name of God, general Jan zamois will not do this!" yanush and commander sapega categorically denied.


    But Natalie still insisted: "even so, it''s still unfair to Cherchen, isn''t it?"


    "What do you think is fair?"


    "I want to change the first condition to: Prince mihau gets a territory originally belonging to the enemy country, and there must be at least 500 hectares of good land in the territory," Natalie said.


    For this condition, commander sapega believes that he must obtain the consent of Prince mihau.


    "What about you, Prince mihau? Are you willing to accept Natalie''s suggestion?" commander sapega asked Prince mihau.


    At this time, everyone looked at Prince mihau again.


    The Prince did not answer immediately. She looked at Natalie first, and then at her mother.


    "Are those two conditions difficult?" Prince mihau whispered to his mother.


    Princess Catherine pinched her son''s flesh across her clothes. She really hates iron but not steel. Now in public, how can her son ask such a question as a man.


    "I will!" cried Prince mihau in pain. He knew the meaning of his mother''s pinch.


    "It is worthy of being the descendant of a hero, shedding the blood of a hero." commander sapega praised. He didn''t see the princess''s little move at all.


    "Well, Chechen, Prince mihau agreed. You don''t mind one more competitor." commander sapega smiled and asked Chechen again.


    "I don''t..."


    The latter was about to object, but Natalie winked and made him believe in herself.


    Cherchen shut up. Commander sapega took Cherchen''s silence as his default. He happily recommended himself as a witness in this matter.


    The party began to disperse. It is conceivable that what happened at the ball will spread all over the streets of Werner without tomorrow morning.


    Yanushi also prepared to get up and go back to the villa arranged by sapega for the imperial envoy to rest, but he looked left and right, but he couldn''t find his daughter.


    "She must be looking for the Cherchen again," thought yanush.


    Indeed, at this moment, Chechen took Natalie to a quiet corner.


    "Natalie, why are you?" Chechen asked anxiously.


    Seeing that Chechen was so anxious, Natalie puffed a smile.


    "What? Our hero of chinstohova, are you afraid to compete with that Prince mihau?"


    "Of course not. How could I be afraid of that fat pig? I just don''t think you should be robbed as a commodity," Chechen said.


    "Fool."


    Natalie leaned her head on Chechen''s shoulder.


    "How could I want to marry someone else."


    "Then you still?"


    "I can''t help it. As you can see, my father''s conditions are harsh, and others will hinder you in order to please my father or princess garisade. But if Prince mihau is involved to form a fair competition between you and him, neither my father nor others dare to go too far, Bi There are thousands of eyes watching. But don''t worry, I will try my best to help you and use all my strength to help you fulfill my father''s conditions. If you lose, we''ll elope. We''ll go to Spain, Italy, France, where others can''t find us. "Natalie said.


    What else can Chechen say about Natalie, who considers herself wholeheartedly? He hugged Natalie tightly, tightly.


    "I won''t lose," Chechen said softly, stroking Natalie''s hair.

 Chapter 354

    Cherchen found that he had become an unpopular man in Werner since he had married Prince mihau. Thanks to Princess Catherine''s long sleeves and Prince arime''s good reputation, most people in Werner have a special feeling for Prince mihau. Many people hope that the prince can become the second prince arime when he grows up. The combination of Prince and Natalie is naturally favored by everyone.


    At this time, Chechen''s appearance destroyed everyone''s beautiful imagination.


    The only ones who still stand firmly on Chechen''s side are Anjie kemitz and his wife OLINA. They also experienced some twists and turns before they went together, so they can especially understand the feelings between Chechen and Natalie. Regardless of the eyes of others, the couple insisted that Chechen and them live in their own home.


    Cherchen really doesn''t know how to be grateful for what Anjie and OLINA have done.


    At noon on this day, Chechen and his wife had a chat while eating. Somehow, the topic turned to Mikhail (Mikhail vorodyavsky).


    Pedro on the table kept complaining that the little knight was not enough friends. He didn''t even come to see Chechen and himself for so many days.


    For this reason, orina explained: "it can''t be blamed on mihaw, and his position is very difficult. Mihaw was formerly a subordinate of Prince yarimi, the father of Prince mihaw. The prince treated him like a son before his death. And a few days ago, Princess jialiseide just married her maid to him. At this time, if mihaw came, he would be gossip."


    "Oh, mihaeu is getting married? Why don''t I know? Is the woman beautiful?" Pedro heard it and quickly inquired about the lace news.


    "So many things happened at the dance that day that he didn''t have time to say. The maid named an niuxia is said to be the most beautiful of the princess''s maidens," said OLINA.


    This description made Pedro''s imagination.


    "I don''t blame mihaw. I know he is really embarrassed in the middle." Chechen also said.


    "Cheers to understanding!" Anjie was certainly very happy to hear Chechen think so. He raised his glass and said loudly.


    Several wine glasses collided, and then there was the sound of wine.


    When Cherchen finished the second steak, the servant of Anjie''s family came in.


    "Master, someone outside is looking for commander Chechen." the servant said.


    "Who is it?" Chechen asked strangely. His friends in Werner are actually very few. At the moment, Natalie and mihaw are impossible. Who else?


    "A little girl, she said Mrs. kolf sent him," replied the servant.


    Mrs. kolf! Chechen really didn''t remember at once. At the thought of Mrs. kolf, Chechen thought of his fellow countryman, victor.


    "Anjie, I''ll come as soon as I go." Chechen said to his master.


    Anjie nodded. He was biting a piece of meat with blood and water in his mouth. It was hard to open his mouth for a moment.


    Chechen came to the door. At the door stood a little girl in a dirty dress.


    "Are you mikari?" Chechen asked hesitantly. He still had a vague impression of the little girl in front of him, but micari seemed to be fatter than the little girl in front of him.


    "It''s me, it''s me, commander Chechen." seeing that Chechen still remembers herself, mikari nodded excitedly.


    "Mikari, how''s your mother?" Chechen asked.


    Mikaeli listened to Cherchen ask about her mother, tears rolling in her eyes. The little girl wiped her tears and said, "my mother and father are not in good condition."


    "Dad?" Chechen was a little surprised. Isn''t Duke kolf dead?


    "It''s victor''s father," micari said.


    Then micari stammered, and Cherchen always understood what was going on.


    After the battle of Fort Lida, Victor was sent back to Werner for treatment because of his serious injury. At the beginning, the medical expenses were borne by Prince yanush. Victor had his own officer dormitory in werna. In order to take care of him conveniently, Mrs. kolf lived with her daughter.


    By this time, everything is still developing for the better. But with the defeat of Prince yanush and the occupation of Werner by the allies, Victor''s situation took a sharp turn for the worse. As a subordinate of the traitor, although Victor was saved from prison due to his disability at that time, his residence and the bonus paid for his life in the battle of lidaborg were confiscated. He and Mrs. kolf were also driven out and had to rent a house.


    Before meeting Mrs. kolf, Victor spent money out of control, which is also the norm of mercenaries. The creditors were frightened by his identity as the commander of the prince''s mercenary infantry regiment and his expectation of income. They had been hard to open their mouth or let go, but now they flocked to the door to ask for debts. As usual, creditors scramble to get the debt first.


    None of the turnover methods envisaged by Victor succeeded. His saber and armor were sold at half price, but half of his debts remained unpaid. He once wanted to borrow money from familiar nobles to repay the most urgent debts, but no one was willing to lend it to him.


    At this time, Mrs. kolf sold the jewelry and helped Victor return some of it. But the rest will expire in three months.


    Victor wanted to return to the army in order to have an income to pay his debts, but his body didn''t allow him to go. Because after such a heavy injury, he is no longer suitable for wielding a knife and sword. Moreover, he was lame in one leg and had to rely on crutches.


    Therefore, although Victor would not do anything except war, Victor managed to find a job in Werner - teaching the way of leading soldiers for the son of an earl of Werner. At the same time, in order to save rent, they moved to a small house in the slum. Mrs. kolf also put down the delicacy of the noble lady and starched clothes for others to support her family.


    Before Chechen returned to Lithuania for the first time, Pedro and Victor also met, but Victor tried his best to hide his dilemma (the situation of Victor''s family can be said to be particularly difficult, because he had to feed himself, Mrs. kolf and her daughter with six Taylor''s wages every month, and Mrs. kolf''s income was not high). When Cherchen returned to Lithuania for the first time, Mrs. kolf certainly heard about it. She also knew that Pedro and others lived in Anjie and had a good life. Mrs. kolf, who was in distress, once advised Victor to borrow money from Cherchen. She knew that Cherchen must have money. But Victor hesitated. The old Lieutenant couldn''t pull down his face and borrow money from a younger generation. Later, Chechen was expelled by commander sapega, and the matter was over.


    But this time, the arrears of the last three months are about to expire. Mrs. kolf had no choice but to hide from Victor and let her daughter come to Chechen.

 Chapter 355

    After listening to mikari''s story, Chechen first sighed and then blamed himself. After coming back, he didn''t expect to see victor. The first time I went back to Lithuania was, and so is this time.


    Chechen took mikari''s little hand.


    "Mikari, haven''t you eaten yet?" asked Chechen.


    The little girl nodded and shook her head.


    Chechen understood. He took mikari into the restaurant.


    "Anzu, don''t you mind one more person? This is Lieutenant Victor''s daughter." Chechen asked Anjie.


    "It''s a great honor," Anjie said with a smile and asked the servant around him to take another pair of knives and forks.


    "Cherchen, what''s the matter? Did Victor ask her to take care of you?" Pedro asked strangely.


    "Uncle, Victor and Mrs. kolf are in trouble. They are now poor and have a debt to pay recently," Chechen sighed.


    "How possible!"


    Cherchen''s words shocked Pedro and fedot. Because they had met Victor before, although Victor''s injury was not healed at that time, they had no sense of hardship in life. Even the wine they drank in the pub was also Victor''s account.


    For their shock, Chechen just motioned them to see mikari, who was wolfing down sausages. It''s like I haven''t eaten it in my life.


    When Pedro and fedot saw micari eating like this, they finally realized that Victor was playing a fat face.


    OLINA, Ingrid and others also looked at mikari sympathetically. The latter had put all her thoughts on the delicious food on the table, without taking into account the people around her. When she finished one sausage and was ready to get the second, she found that all the people were looking at her.


    The little girl blushed.


    "Can I have the second one?" micari asked timidly.


    "Of course," said OLINA with a smile, and picked up one and put it on micari''s plate.


    When mikari finished the second one, Chechen said to her, "mikari, take us to your house later."


    The little girl nodded, her mouth full of food.


    "Ingrid, prepare yourself," Pedro said to Ingrid. This is a hint that Ingrid has some money.


    Ingrid knows.


    So, after mikari ate the third sausage and said she couldn''t eat any more, Chechen, Pedro and Ingrid accompanied mikari to their place.


    The carriage drove through a muddy path and stopped in front of a pure wooden cabin.


    Micari knocked on the door, and Victor was the first person to meet her. But when he saw Cherchen, the expression on Victor''s face was not the joy that Cherchen had always thought, but an expression of embarrassment and arrogance that he had never seen. At this time, Victor was thin as a whole, his cheeks were completely concave, his skin was waxy yellow, and his clothes were full of damage and scratches.


    "Dad!" micari jumped into Victor''s arms happily.


    "Why are you here?" Vic asked Cherchen with one hand stroking mikari''s soft hair and one hand leaning on a crutch.


    "Victor, my old friend. Let''s see you." Pedro opened his big hand and tried to give Victor a hug.


    "No, no," said Victor, trying to close the door back.


    Pedro was embarrassed.


    Chechen kept looking into Victor''s eyes, which seemed to say, "do you want the whole world to know my situation!"


    Victor won''t accept our help. Chechen thought.


    "Victor, don''t do this." Chechen quickly put his toes against the crack of the door, so that Victor couldn''t close the door.


    "Is it head Chechen and deputy head Pedro?"


    Mrs. kolf''s voice came from the room (although it should be called Mrs. Victor now, but for convenience).


    Then he stretched out his hand through the crack of the door and pulled the door open. Kolf smiled and said to the three, "I heard your voice in the room."


    "Yes, ma''am. We happened to meet mikari in the street and asked her to show us you." Chechen said with a smile.


    Mrs. kolf gave a thoughtful smile. She knew that Cherchen was hiding it for herself in order to save face.


    Victor''s face eased a little when he heard Chechen say so.


    Victor, the iron soldier, was very docile in front of Mrs. kolf. When he saw that Mrs. kolf wanted to invite Cherchen them in, he had to let go. But he still stubbornly did not say a word, and limped back to his chair and sat down.


    The three of Chechen walked into the room. They found out that the house was so shabby. The tables and chairs in the room were made of logs. The windows were covered with uncooked raw sheepskin. On the table were a loaf of bread and a small plate of salt. Even if this life is compared with Mia jersk, it is greatly inferior. The best thing in the room was a dress hanging on the hanger, which Victor should have worn when he went to the count''s house to teach.


    But even if life was so embarrassing, Mrs. kolf''s face was filled with real joy. The former Duchess seemed content to be a housewife in an apron.


    Mrs. kolf beckoned Cherchen to sit them down.


    "Commander Chechen, I saw you when you escorted the imperial envoy into the city. You are so powerful," Mrs. kolf said to Chechen.


    Cherchen was glad that Mrs. kolf mentioned this. It''s not Chechen''s pride, but Mrs. kolf''s words can lead to what she wants to say for herself. Che Chen saw that Victor''s self-esteem drove him not to accept any help from himself. In his opinion, it was a kind of charity. Chechen can only change his strategy and turn himself into Victor to help himself.


    "What''s the use of prestige? You don''t know, the commander-in-chief will join forces with the king to counterattack Warsaw soon. I also want to join the war, but all my people have been scattered. Now I''m a barehanded commander except uncle Pedro and Ingrid." Chechen sighed.


    As soon as this was said, Pedro and Ingrid sighed together. Their sigh is so true, because it is the truth after all.


    "What should I do? Won''t the commander call you?" Mrs. kolf asked with concern. Sitting aside, Victor also pricked up his ears. Although Victor could not go to the battlefield, he had been a soldier for half his life and instinctively cared about military affairs.


    "The commander should call us, but they must be recruits. Training will also be a problem at that time. We are too few," Chechen said.


    "Indeed, if only you had more officers," said Mrs. kolf.


    "The key is not an officer, we have enough people. The key is to have an experienced and trained person. We may start in less than a month, and the time is tight." pidro interjected and winked at Mrs. kolf.


    Mrs. kolf understood. She kicked victor and said, "Victor, Cherchen and Pedro are in trouble. How about you help them?"


    Before Victor answered, Pedro patted his thigh like a flash of Enlightenment: "look at me, I didn''t expect! Victor was also a good player in military training in addition to taking the infantry team."


    "Yes, thanks to uncle, you reminded me." Chechen also pretended to be happy.


    "I''m sorry, I''m disabled. I have more heart than strength." Victor refused without thinking. He knew he was no longer fit for the battlefield.


    "I don''t want you to lead the troops to fight, but I want you to use your mouth and hands to help us train a group of infantry." Pedro tried to make things simple.


    "I already have a job and can''t leave." Victor found another reason to refuse. He still thinks he has no ability to do well.


    "Victor, help Cherchen them. Don''t they say your friends?" Mrs. kolf said very seriously.


    Victor shook his head. It can be seen that his heart has begun to shake.


    Chechen knows what is enough. He dropped the subject and chatted with Victor again. About an hour later, he stood up and said goodbye to victor and Mrs. kolf.


    Ingrid also stood up. She wanted to take out the bag of Taylor, but she was stopped by Chechen with her eyes.


    Mrs. kolf sent the three out of the door, while Victor sat motionless and didn''t stand up.


    "You really don''t even give it away..." Mrs. kolf turned her head and wanted to complain about her husband, but she saw Victor playing with a high helmet, which was the only thing he kept.

 Chapter 356

    After three days, just when Cherchen had thought Victor would not come, Victor came to Cherchen in his dress, high helmet and crutch.


    "Commander Chechen, we used to fight side by side under Prince yanush. Now I don''t know if I have the honor," Victor said to Chechen. He tried his best to stand like a tall and straight poplar, making himself look like a soldier.


    As soon as victor''s voice fell, Cherchen came forward and hugged him.


    "Of course, of course. Victor, the mercenaries welcome you. You''ve kept us waiting so long."


    "I have some private business to deal with. I resigned from the count and gave some books to my student," said Victor with a smile.


    Then Victor shook hands and hugged the old men of the mercenary regiment, such as Pedro, yelishee and fedot. Only bachit was not there. He is busy collecting the soldiers who broke up before the mercenary regiment.


    Everyone has fought with Victor and knows Victor''s strength very well. His joining is definitely a powerful addition to the mercenary regiment.


    After a warm greeting, Victor asked Cherchen, "Captain, when do I start working? Should the commander give you the recruits?"


    "Not yet," Chechen replied. Although he was very anxious, commander sapega had not informed him to collect the recruits for so many days.


    Victor was about to speak, but he saw a large group of people standing on the road. It was really a bit eye-catching.


    "Let''s go back inside," said Victor.


    There is a small living room on the second floor of Anjie''s villa. Cherchen asked the servant to clean up the small living room and move more chairs in. Today, Anjie returned to his barracks outside the city. If an army has been stationed in a place for a long time, it will inevitably produce a lot of problems, and there will be contradictions with the mayor and mayor in order to provide supplies. Officers must be pressed there. Orina went out to visit a distant relative who lived in Werner.


    When the servant cleaned up the small living room, the people took their seats one after another.


    "Hurry up, Captain Chechen. The male master of the Earl''s family, who I am a teacher, works in the Quartermaster''s office. He has been out early and back late every day for a week. It is said that many people ask him for recruits every day. Moreover, there will always be an extra box in the back of the carriage when he comes back." as soon as he sat down, Victor urged Chechen to hurry up and ask for recruits.


    "I think the commander here can deploy. Well, Natalie said, Queen ludwiga gave her a letter to the commander and asked me to serve under the commander." Chechen said.


    Victor thought about it and said:


    "If so, of course it would be great. But you''d better go to the Quartermaster''s head, or you''ll be tricked by those mercenary nobles."


    "What tricks will they play? Will they replace the firearm with a firestick?" asked father sparsokukotsky.


    "Yes, victor. You''ve been a mercenary in the Republic for the longest time. Tell us," yelishei said.


    "Let me simply say two points. Father spasokukotsky just said that it would not happen to replace the fire gun with a fire stick. However, if the commander''s order was to allocate the full amount of materials needed by the mercenary regiment without listing the types (this often happens) , then, it depends on the Quartermaster himself whether the Quartermaster calls the regiment commander a firerope firearm, a spring wheel firearm, a Mikael firearm, a newly manufactured firearm or an old gun in stock for more than ten or twenty years. "Victor explained.


    "But what if our regiment commander found Da Tongling and clearly wrote down the model of weapons?" yelishei asked again.


    "Fool!" said Pedro with a smile and scold, "the Quartermaster will say nothing at that time. What can you do with him?"


    "How much is appropriate?" Chechen began to love money when he heard that he wanted to bribe. After all, the mercenary regiment has grown from scratch, and there must be a lot of money in the future. However, he also understood that he was reluctant to let his children get rid of the wolf. He still had to spend some money.


    "I only know about this. After all, I used to work for the prince. Prince yanush equipped his troops with the best equipment. However, I heard some officers once talk about that if you want medium equipment, the base price of a thousand troops is one thousand Taylor." Victor said carefully.


    Chechen really took a breath of air conditioning. It''s really expensive.


    "Also, at that time, some nobles will come to you with a letter of recommendation from so and so to come to the mercenary regiment to work for the country. You must accept them, and then arrange them to idle posts. Because these nobles may not even have read the first three volumes of Euclid''s works. What''s more, many of them are very brave and will not be able to fight Take care of everything and lead the soldiers to charge bravely, causing unnecessary losses. "Victor talked about the second important thing.


    "Can I not have them?"


    Victor shook his head and said, "although most of these people are illiterate, they are recommended by important people working in real power departments. If you refuse one, you will be an enemy of a group."


    "We have never used so many words when working for the traitor yanush raziwiu!" father spasokukotsky crossed his chest and sighed.


    "Because it was the prince''s own money, of course he was careful."


    "Unexpectedly, I really didn''t expect. I heard that commander sapega pawned even silk underwear and silver buttons for the sake of the Republic. Unexpectedly, his men did too." Chechen sighed and shook his head.


    "Anjie drinks mihau. Of course, they are all models of soldiers and nobles, but most nobles are not as noble as commander sapega. They may ruin their family for a while, but when the situation eases, most people always want to recover their losses." Victor is not surprised.


    Chechen felt helpless. He subconsciously wanted to shake his head. But he immediately woke up: his companions are here. If he is discouraged, everyone''s morale will be low.


    So Chechen stood up. He clapped his palm, smiled and said:


    "Thank you, victor. Although there are no soldiers in the mercenary regiment, you should make a training schedule first. When the recruits come, we will enter the training immediately. After all, there is not much time left for us. Uncle Pedro and I will handle other things, and everyone will cooperate with victor."


    "Yes, Captain!" said the crowd in unison.

 Chapter 357

    The day after Victor came, Cherchen went to find commander sapega. Because Prince mihau and Cherchen had a lot of contradictions, Cherchen was worried about whether sapega would give himself a face at first, but he didn''t expect that the commander of sapega not only didn''t have such a small stomach, but gave himself 2000 people to reorganize the mercenary regiment. This really makes Chechen feel that he is a gentleman''s belly with a villain''s heart.


    Similarly, this order made Pedro ecstatic. Every person he met, whether he knew or didn''t know, Pedro would praise commander sapega for his generosity. And he said firmly: there is no reason that commander sapega can defeat Prince yanush, because he is twice as generous as the Prince (under yanush''s command, Chechen is only the head of a 1000 person mercenary regiment).


    But after a few days, Chechen and Pedro were not happy. Because commander sapega sent only 1000 recruits to Chechen, and they were all old and weak. Their average age is over thirty, and some people haven''t even touched a gun before they even came. According to Pedro, even those who had been under bachit were better than them. At least they had seen blood. The weapons they came with were the worst - there were no long guns, only short spears; The musket is a rope musket. As for armor, there is no, only military uniforms.


    Chechen also went to the Quartermaster in charge for this matter. According to Victor''s "rules", as soon as he met, Cherchen stuffed the Quartermaster with a money bag containing two hundred Taylor.


    However, the thin Quartermaster looked around quickly, and then took the money bag into his arms with lightning speed. Although he was rich and easy to handle, when the Quartermaster heard that Chechen was coming for someone, he reluctantly spread his hands and said: now all generals and colonels are asking for someone to supplement the 1000 people to the mercenary regiment because of the special care of commander sapega. Moreover, the Quartermaster also told Cherchen that Werner was only responsible for providing the salary of 1000 of the 2000 people, and Cherchen had to find a way for the rest.


    This kind of thing has never happened to Chechen under Prince yanush before. Moreover, Cherchen was even more shocked that he had to pay for his service for the Republic of Poland.


    Seeing that Chechen is such a layman, for the sake of money, the Quartermaster explained for Chechen that the army of the Republic is mainly composed of:


    1¡¢ Regular army: soldiers and officers who earn their living from taxes.


    2¡¢ Semi regular army: a semi regular army recruited in wartime. Of course, in 1652, in order to cope with the increasingly frequent war, the semi regular army and the regular army were combined into a new permanent army.


    3¡¢ Aristocratic Army: an army recruited by aristocrats.


    4¡¢ Irregular Army: an army that recruits farmers for service.


    5¡¢ Cossacks: an army of Cossacks, mainly infantry, not often recruited as cavalry.


    6¡¢ Forbidden Army: it mainly refers to the army defending the king and his family.


    7¡¢ Foreign mercenaries: as a supplement to the regular army, they are mainly employed by Germans, Scots, wallachians, Serbs, Hungarians, bohemians, Moravians and Spaniards.


    8¡¢ Private army: a small Legion paid for by nobles or a city. During the war, the Republic allowed them to expand their forces, and the State paid for their salaries and equipment, but only the part of the expansion.


    Like Chechen''s mercenary regiment, commander sapega defined it as a private army rather than a mercenary. Because of this, the Quartermaster assigned 1000 people to him, because the number of Chechen''s mercenary regiment was 1000, which added up to just 2000.


    Although Chechen didn''t understand why commander sapega divided his mercenary regiment into the sequence of private army, the impact of this transfer on himself was very bad, because he had to recruit soldiers by himself.


    Che then asked whether Anjie or Mikhail had ever encountered such a problem and how they solved it.


    The Quartermaster then said: "As the Lord of bolotsk, Anjie kemitz certainly has the right to recruit local nobles and farmers into the army, and their family also has a lot of land in the local area, which is enough to meet the expenses of some soldiers; while the Colonel rank of mihau knight is the establishment of the regular army of the Republic, and his soldiers eat imperial food, which will be supplemented by the state."


    With these words, the Quartermaster patted Cherchen on the shoulder and told Cherchen a good news: Although the Republic would not pay the full salary for an officer of the private army who took the initiative to serve the Republic, his mercenary regiment could enjoy all the booty and the ransom of the prisoners.


    For this "good news", Chechen can only smile bitterly. He can''t even get together the number of mercenaries now.


    Since there are no people, Chechen only needs some weapons and equipment.


    For this request, the Quartermaster was very frank. He gave Chechen 200 long guns and 100 spring wheel guns at one time.


    This surprised Chechen. He didn''t expect that only the two hundred Taylor had played such a great role.


    Finally, it was the Quartermaster himself who broke his enthusiastic purpose.


    "Don''t you know? After the news about you and Prince mihau spread in Werner, the conversation has been opened about which of you married Miss Natalie of the kishka family first," said the Quartermaster.


    "Oh? Do you bet me to win?" Chechen asked.


    "Of course, otherwise I''ll grant you so many weapons. You don''t think you can buy me for 200 taels. I''m a noble!"


    "It seems that everyone is still very optimistic about me." Chechen said to himself.


    This was heard by the Quartermaster. The Quartermaster sneered.


    "Don''t be amorous. There are a few people who are optimistic about you! Everyone is optimistic about Prince mihau. Anyway, I don''t like you, Prince yarimi. Prince yarimi is the hero I admire." the Quartermaster sighed.


    "Then why did you bet me to win?"


    "Of course, who has a grudge against money! Besides, wealth and wealth are in danger. If your dark horse catches the cold, my 1000 Taylor will become 10000 in a twinkling of an eye," said the Quartermaster with an oblique eye.


    Chechen left the Quartermaster''s office and returned to the mercenary regiment''s station outside the city. As soon as Chechen entered the camp door, he saw Victor training the 1000 people in walking and queuing. The team of 1000 people was divided into seven teams, each with a short spear in his hand.


    "The heels form a line, and then close as close as possible... The knees are straight; the hips are perpendicular to the ground; the arms sag naturally, the elbows are close to the body, the palms turn out slightly, the little fingers turn back, close to the trouser seams, the head is straight, the chin is close to the neck, and the eyes are fixed on the ground 15 steps ago."


    Victor gave orders to the 1000 people one by one. But each action seems simple, but it is still too difficult for beginners to achieve the uniformity of 1000 people. After a while, the team had become crooked and out of shape.


    Cherchen understood that Victor was training these people according to the code of conduct of the Spanish army. According to the requirements of the code of conduct, the basic pace of each soldier is 72 steps per minute and 64 cm per step. No more, no less.


    "Victor, do these people still work?" Chechen asked victor.


    Hearing the commander''s cry, Victor turned and turned his head.


    "Captain, I''ve never seen such a bad soldier," Victor said bluntly.


    Cherchen was about to say a few words of encouragement when Pedro came out to meet Cherchen:


    "Don''t complain, victor. Poles and Lithuanians are not expected to be infantry. That''s what God means, but it can''t blame them. God gave them the best cavalry, so he took away the talent of infantry and gave it to the Germans."


    With that, Pedro asked Chechen again, "my dear nephew, are you coming back from the Quartermaster?"


    "Uncle, let''s go back to the camp." Chechen didn''t want to talk about it in public. He was not afraid of Victor''s hearing, but of the soldiers who had just joined.


    After instructing Victor to continue training, Chechen and Pedro returned to the camp.


    Cherchen told Pedro what the Quartermaster said.


    After hearing his nephew''s words, Pedro''s jaw almost fell off. He quickly calculated the expenses of 1000 people. Even if he calculated according to one Taylor a week, he would get 4000 Taylor a month. I''m afraid he and Cherchen can''t last a year.


    Although it is said that the mercenary Corps can monopolize the booty and the ransom of the prisoners, it can be seen and touched like the moon in the water.


    "Going bankrupt, going bankrupt," muttered Pedro.


    Seeing his uncle worried about money, Chechen felt that he really didn''t know his priorities. The most important thing to worry about now should be where to recruit the remaining 1000 soldiers.


    Pedro is not as worried about this problem as Cherchen. When he was a mercenary in Germany, he knew some German "friends" who made a living by "recruiting" soldiers for mercenary groups in various countries. These "friends" have a lot of ways to recruit soldiers. A lady named Countess Otto, who was deeply impressed by Pedro, once invited many beggars to eat and drink at the house on the grounds of charity, and then tricked them into the cellar. The countess suddenly closed the cellar door and let them starve inside. They didn''t let them out until they promised to join the army and handed them over to the mercenary regiment where Pedro was at that time. The mercenary regiment only paid 18 Taylor''s employment money per person a year and 20 Taylor''s intermediary fee at one time.


    "Nephew, how about I gamble with the funds of the regiment?" Pedro suddenly thought.

 Chapter 358

    Cherchen sternly rejected Pedro''s proposal. In Che Chen''s opinion, such behavior is no different from trafficking in human beings, and the soldiers found by this means must be extremely unstable in fighting will. When we go to the battlefield, I''m afraid, like these 1000 recruits, a row of "Gustav''s thunder" will collapse.


    The person who really solved the problem of military resources for Chechen is Natalie. On this afternoon, Natalie took two people to Chechen''s residence.


    Natalie hasn''t seen Chechen these days because she is busy solving his most annoying problems for Chechen.


    "Captain Chechen, we meet again." the two well-dressed visitors greeted Chechen with a smile.


    "Are you Patty and keayan?" Chechen didn''t expect Natalie to bring her own acquaintances. She was surprised and couldn''t speak for a moment.


    "Do you know?" Natalie didn''t expect that Chechen and the two were old acquaintances.


    "I have received the help of head Chechen before." Kia Yang said a word to bring the past.


    It was keayan, the former manor administrator of Prince yanush, and his son Bati.


    "That''s the best."


    Seeing that the two sides were still old acquaintances, Natalie said happily to Cherchen, "Cherchen, buddy and kiajan are the agents of count Hessen. Aren''t you short of troops? They can help."


    "You? Count Hessen?" after all, Cherchen had little experience. He didn''t understand how the two Jews became the agents of the count, and who count Hessen was.


    Natalie has to explain this to him.


    Hessen is now Hessen state in Germany. There were no famous industrial enterprises such as Siemens and Leica in Hessen state in the 17th century. The local area is mainly agricultural. At that time, Hessian had the highest forest coverage in Germany, but green water and green mountains were not golden mountains and silver mountains. For count Hessian, that was a poor mountain and evil water. In order to live a better life, the Hessian people, driven by the count of Hessian, had to embark on the same hard-working road as the Swiss.


    In the thirty year war, count Hesse of that generation was famous for recognizing money but not people. He took all the money, regardless of whether the gold coins were Catholic or Protestant. So that at the end of the thirty year war, count Hesse had a huge legion of eight infantry companies and four cavalry companies in this count country with an area of 61000 square kilometers and a total population of only 180000. These people are far beyond the daily defense needs of the Earl state. If there were no war, count Hesse could not afford to be a trouser. Fortunately, shortly after the outbreak of the Cossack uprising led by hemelinitsky in the Republic of Poland, count Hessen just rented out his army again in exchange for money to support them.


    This time, Bati and kiajan brought a lease contract of 500 Hessian mercenaries and infantry and 200 heavy cavalry and light cavalry respectively.


    "Our host attaches great importance to the traditional friendship with the Republic of Poland and hates the aggression of the kingdom of Sweden against the peace loving Republic of Poland. Therefore, the count hopes to make a modest contribution to the anti aggression struggle of the Polish people."


    After Natalie introduced Cherchen, Ki Ayan said.


    For this, Chechen expressed his thanks. Next, he was about to ask about the rent of Hessen''s mercenaries. Natalie suddenly said, "Cherchen, I''m going back right away. I came here without telling my father. I''m too late for him to be suspicious."


    "Oh, that''s good." Chechen was reluctant to see Natalie leaving soon.


    "Fool, I''ll escape again if I have a chance." Natalie smiled at Chechen and rode away.


    Now, there are only Chechen, keayan and Bati left.


    When Chechen asked about the Commission, Ji Ayan said happily that the price given by count Hesse was a friendly price. A Hessian heavy cavalry only needs 480 tales a year; A Hessian light cavalry paid 240 tales a year; The cheapest infantry, a Hessian infantry, only needs 120 tales a year.


    Chechen calculated. Hessen''s heavy cavalry and light cavalry are too expensive to bear. Moreover, the quality of cavalry in the Republic of Poland is not inferior, and the price is much cheaper.


    Although the price of infantry is slightly higher than that of domestic, it is not too outrageous.


    "Are these mercenaries armed with armor and weapons?" Chechen asked.


    "Of course, all the weapons and armor made by count Hesse. And most of them are veterans who have participated in the thirty year war," kiajan promised.


    "That''s more reasonable, just..." Chechen thought. But he was a little embarrassed.


    Five hundred Hessian hired infantry, 60000 Taylor a year and 5000 Taylor a month. The money Chechen now has is only enough to pay them for four months. In four months, the mercenary regiment will be unsustainable.


    "Or I''ll hire 200 people," said Chechen, gritting his teeth.


    "Is captain Chechen worried about not enough money?" Kiah asked with understanding.


    Chechen nodded somewhat embarrassed.


    "Captain Chechen doesn''t have to worry at all. Miss Natalie has paid all the money for one year," kiajan said.


    Chechen was a little shocked. He never thought Natalie should be so rich. It''s 60000 Taylor!


    "Including cavalry?" Chechen asked weakly.


    Keayan gave lechechen a positive answer.


    Chechen was deeply moved. Natalie really paid a lot for herself.


    "Captain Chechen, Miss Natalie paid not cash, but the output right of the farms and land in the kishka family territory. She transferred the five-year use right to us," kiajan explained.


    "But these are still the property of old yanushi?" Chechen didn''t believe that Natalie''s father would suddenly change his mind to help himself.


    "But miss Natalie is the only heir. We bought the option of the land after the boss died," kiajan explained.


    This involves another question, that is, will count Hesse agree to pay with uncertain options in the future?


    And kiajan told Cherchen that the cash count Hessen wanted would be advanced by Jewish bankers, and it was the Jews who really bought the option.


    Keayan and Chechen are old acquaintances. He doesn''t hide the way.


    Chechen finally understood. He is a mercenary, but Natalie paid the money, and Natalie is his guarantor. Natalie didn''t have so much money, so she mortgaged the proceeds of her future land to the Jewish banker and paid the money to count Hesse.


    Keayan took out the contract and Chechen signed it.


    Kiajan rolled up the contract with satisfaction.


    "Five hundred mercenaries and two hundred cavalry, we will ship to Werner in ten days," kiajan promised.


    With that, kiajan remembered another very important thing.


    "Commander Chechen, although it is not written in the contract, I would like to remind you that Hessian mercenaries have the right to refuse to fight with their fellow countrymen. That is to say, if they encounter Hessian employed by the Swedish army, they will not participate in the war. Of course, the other party will do the same," kiajan said.


    "But didn''t you say count Hessen supported and sympathized with the just cause of the Polish people?" Cherchen didn''t expect that there were Hessen mercenaries in the Swedish army, which was completely contrary to what kiajan said just now.


    "Yes, but we count. He also supports the liberation of the king of Sweden."

 Chapter 359

    And Natalie did more than that.


    In Anjie''s house, when the servant told Chechen and Pedro that argyrdas had come to dinner, Pedro fell down his knife and fork and ran to the door.


    In Pedro''s eyes, argildas is an accomplice and accomplice of zepesh, and also a betrayer of Chechen and the mercenary regiment. After the death of zeppesh, Pedro thought that argildas had disappeared without support. Unexpectedly, argildas dared to appear in front of him today.


    "Argildas, how dare you come here!" Pedro scolded argildas standing at the door.


    At this time, argildas was wearing a worn aristocratic long dress, and the scabbard of the saber was also the simplest wooden scabbard, not even copper parts.


    In fact, after tsepesh''s death, argildas was very down. Colonel Jerzy halletsky also vented his anger at tsepesh on algerdas. He was removed from all his posts and then swept out of the house.


    It also made algerdas see the true face of the children.


    Chechen also came to the door. He saw algeldas standing under the steps and calm down to Pedro''s anger.


    Chechen pushed Pedro to the front. He stood in front of argildas and asked, "argildas, what are you doing here?"


    Algerdas took a roll of paper from his cuff and handed it to Cherchen.


    Chechen opened the document suspiciously. Lines of familiar and beautiful letters were displayed in front of Cherchen.


    The document was written by Natalie to Chechen. Natalie told Chechen that argildas is now employed by the kishka family. He is a cavalry expert. Natalie sent him here to help Chechen form a cavalry company - a wing cavalry company.


    "Have you ever told Natalie that you are a traitor of our mercenary regiment? Algeldas." Chechen read the letter, then raised his head and asked algeldas.


    "No, Miss Natalie doesn''t know the grudge between me and you. In fact, I didn''t know that the person I really serve was you, commander Chechen, until I accepted her employment." algerdas said with a smile. In that smile, there is a strong meaning of "this is God''s arrangement".


    "Then, according to our old gratitude and resentment, why do you think I will trust you?" Chechen asked again.


    "Because you need me, commander Chechen," said algeldas. "I''m an expert in cavalry warfare."


    "Failed expert," interposed Pedro.


    Algerdas didn''t think so. He continued to say to Chechen: "Commander Chechen, deputy commander Pedro, believe it or not, I parted hands with them after tsepesh was ordered to attack you. I used to do a lot of wrong things with the wrong people in order to revive my family, but I don''t regret betraying you, because I was sent by Prince yanush, and it''s my duty not to let you do anything sorry for the prince."


    "So, you are now a member of the kishka family..."


    Chechen heard the subtext of argyrdas.


    "Yes, since Miss Natalie asked me to help you, I will serve the mercenary regiment wholeheartedly. Captain Chechen, those Hessians are like dogs. You need a dog trainer to make them obey," said algeldas.


    After much deliberation, Chechen decided to trust argyrdas first. What he needed most was time. The mercenary regiment was going to become an army immediately, and there was not much time left. He needed to form a cavalry team of the mercenary regiment as soon as possible. So he asked: "I already have two Hessian cavalry. If you are given ten days, where are you going to start to build a 100 man wing cavalry company?"


    Algeldas sneered. Before he came, he had a complete plan.


    After the defeat of Prince yanush raziwiu, in addition to the imprisonment of middle and senior officers like lonzinski, most of the middle and lower level officers fled everywhere: some of them found a new position in the Allied forces by virtue of their previous relations; some voted for Prince boguslav; some fell into banditry and got involved with rout soldiers and mountain bandits; and Most are unemployed.


    And algerdas knew many of them. Algerdas''s opinion was that instead of recruiting new soldiers for retraining and running in, it was better to summon these people to form a cavalry team.


    The size of a wing cavalry company is about 100 cavalry. Algerdas believes that there is no need for a mercenary regiment of 2000 people in Chechen. These 100 cavalry are all wing cavalry and wing cavalry, which not only accounts for a large proportion, but also the salary is a problem. The number of wing cavalry in this company can be controlled at 20-30, and the rest are auxiliary cavalry.


    Because every winged cavalry is an aristocrat before serving (supporting the aristocrat can become a winged cavalry, which is basically the unspoken rule of the Republic) , each of them will have 2-3 servants. Many of these servants have followed their master since childhood, are loyal, and can also ride horses and use weapons. Chechen can hire these servants as auxiliary cavalry by paying extra salary to the winged cavalry.


    Since they are auxiliary cavalry, of course, they can fight in armor, but their combat effectiveness will be inferior to that of winged cavalry. The mercenary regiment can hand over to them defensive flanks and other combat tasks that are not very difficult. Generally speaking, the equipment for auxiliary cavalry is simple chain armour helmet and chain armour coat. The weapons can be sabers and spears. They can also be equipped with a shield and a long-range weapon.


    "Will they? I mean the servants." Chechen doubted. After all, this is a matter of going to the battlefield and dying. It''s not as safe as wearing armor for the owner, taking care of horses, guarding goods, managing livestock, maintaining the owner''s armor and weapons.


    "I''m just worried that they''ll break the head for this position," said algerdas.


    Although the work of auxiliary cavalry is hard and life-threatening, in a long military career, if a servant of auxiliary cavalry fights bravely, he can accumulate a lot of wealth and combat experience. When the contract with Chechen expires, they can buy a suit of armor for themselves and join other regular cavalry units to get the promotion of social class.


    "Well, algerdas, I officially appoint you as the cavalry captain of the mercenary regiment." after hearing algerdas''s words, Cherchen officially appointed algerdas.


    "Yes, sir."


    "I''ll send yelishei as the vice captain of the cavalry. You know what his duty is," Chechen said again.


    "I fully understand that I will get along well with vice captain yelisi," said algerdas.


    Then, Chechen asked algeldas to see a wing cavalry company standing in front of him in ten days.

 Chapter 360

    With the addition of 700 Hessian mercenaries and algerdas, the mercenary regiment finally didn''t have to worry about the number. After that, Chechen, bachit and others tried their best to find some veterans of the original mercenary Corps. Finally, it has reached the scale of 2000 people.


    During this period, all the troops in Lithuania were in full swing. According to the order of commander sapega, no less than 30000 troops will leave Lithuania for Warsaw before the end of May to meet with Lvov''s army led by King kazimiz and marshal lubomatsky.


    As Chechen''s rival in love, Prince Mikhail vishnewitsky is also preparing for his first battle.


    Princess Catherine has been looking forward to this day. She hoped that her son would lead a single army to Warsaw like his prince yarimi. In this way, their flag of vishnevitsky will fly on the battlefield again. This is very good for the little prince to accumulate political capital and improve his reputation. To this end, the princess not only interceded with trustees everywhere, but also purchased equipment and hired soldiers for the little prince with the assets of the zamoshi family owned by herself as collateral from Jewish bankers. And its number has reached the scale of five winged cavalry companies and five hundred cavalry.


    Prince mihau is also full of longing to go to the battlefield. Although he was as old as Chechen, he had always grown up under his mother''s wings. What he heard was mostly the heroic deeds of his father, and he had no understanding of the cruelty of the war. In the little prince''s mind, fighting is nothing more than occupying a highland, jumping on a horse, then commanding teams of soldiers to charge the enemy and defeat them, just like playing chess. Since the war is so simple and he can marry the beautiful Natalie, how can Prince mihau not expect it?


    "Your Highness, the prince''s spirit in heaven must be very happy to see your heroic posture today."


    In the dressing room of the villa, Nikolai, wearing a simple vertical chain armor coat, looked at Prince mihau wearing a full set of winged cavalry armor in the mirror and was moved to tears. He seemed to see his former master, Prince yarimi.


    But Prince mihau was not listening to Nikolay''s feelings. At this time, he was adjusting the huge nose guard of the winged cavalry helmet on his head.


    The official name of the winged cavalry helmet is cheskag helmet. Its hat type originated from the hishak helmet of the Ottoman Empire at that time, but unlike the hishak helmet, the cheskag helmet, like the distinctive rivet plate armor of the wing cavalry, is more made of rivets. Moreover, cheskag helmets also have a wide front brim rarely seen in Ottoman helmets, and the same wide nose protection as that on Indian helmets.


    Another impressive feature of this helmet is its two and rear neck guard. In particular, the rivet connected rear neck guard like a lobster makes this helmet get the nickname of "lobster helmet" in Europe.


    At this time, what made Prince mihau uncomfortable was the huge nose guard.


    This set of winged cavalry armor was worn by Prince yarimi and was customized according to the prince''s figure. Prince yarimi was thin, and his cheeks and nose were thin. The prince mihau was fat and his nose was very big, so he fell on the nose guard, which made the prince very uncomfortable.


    Prince mihau banged the metal pendant on his body, but he didn''t do it well for a long time, so he had to turn over the nose protector.


    "Nikolay, have you ever been to war?" Prince mihau leaned over and could see his back in the mirror, who was putting on armor for the prince.


    "Of course, I''ll follow the prince when I hit hemelinitsky. Hey, the prince, he always took the lead. I was an ordinary attendant at that time and followed him all the way behind." Nikolay said piously.


    Nikolai first put on a chain armour sleeve coat for Prince mihau. This chain armour removed the protection of the trunk and retained only the lock rings of his arms. Because the trunk is already protected by winged cavalry armor, there is no need to add a lock ring, which can not only reduce the total weight of armor, but also save cost.


    Then he took a short skirt in chain armour and put it around the prince. Chain armour skirt can be used to protect vulnerable thighs and provide some protection.


    Then Prince mihau raised his hands, and Nikolai installed the breastplate of the winged cavalry armor for the prince. The breastplate is a polished steel plate with a thickness of 3 ~ 5mm and ridges in the middle. Under it, six flexible steel plate strips are superimposed to protect the abdomen. The matching of the back armor and the front chest is basically the same. The throat armor assists in the defense of the upper chest and neck. The shoulder armor is a forged arc-shaped steel plate with a cross made of brass. The steel plate is connected with several pieces of batten armor downward. The inner side of the arm is also protected by batten armor. The whole upper arm armor is connected by rivets and belts. The lower arm armor consists of a whole plate armor to defend the outer side of the back of the hand, and the inner side is a wrist guard.


    After wearing it, Prince mihau looked at the dress with joy. Needless to say, the silver glittering nail surface reflects the dazzling metal texture under the sunlight. The edge of the armor is covered with gold and copper, and the gold rose and yellow cross are decorated in an eye-catching position on the upper chest.


    After wearing the number, Prince mihau can finally continue to ask questions. He asked, "why, my father went to the battlefield himself and rushed to the front?"


    "The prince likes to take the lead. And he always says that it will be the courage of soldiers."


    "What about me? Can''t I command behind?" asked Prince mihau. He waved his hand in front of the mirror twice, which was the action of ordering his subordinates to charge. Prince mihau always thought it was handsome.


    Nikolay looked up with a happy smile.


    "Your Highness, you are a commander of the winged cavalry. Of course, you will take your subordinates to attack and fall into battle. You should stand on the far left of the team, which is the position of the commander of the winged cavalry, and then give orders constantly to keep your companions at a pace with you."


    Prince mihau was scared to death when he remembered that he would rush in front of the artillery fire and sharp gun tip. But he looked at himself in the mirror again. In the full-length mirror, mihau vishnewitsky wears armor, and his whole body is covered with solid armor. Prince mihau touched his chest again. The chest armor was shiny and hard.


    "I see. My father is so brave. He must believe that armor can protect himself." Prince mihau comforted himself.


    "No, your highness. I''ll tell you a fact. Our armor and sword are effective. But in the face of fire guns, unless you stay far away, even the" iron cry "of Cossack poor people can hurt you. I''ve seen a handsome winged cavalry cut in half by a shell. But the Prince is never afraid. He doesn''t even wear armor He rode back and forth in front of the two armies, because the prince has God''s blessing. "


    At the end, Nikolay''s face showed a believer like expression.


    Prince mihau suddenly felt a cold current rising from his caudal vertebra to his brain. And Nikolay''s smile did not give Prince mihau confidence at all. He felt his whole stomach twitching, and the food he ate in the morning seemed to come out of his throat. The prince covered his mouth and ran to the bathroom, ignoring that one of his boots had not been strapped.

 Chapter 361

    "Commander, what can you say to me about my mihau?" Princess garisade said to commander sapega: "I hope to get good news from you, just as I always hope you are healthy."


    Commander sapega smiled and listened kindly to Princess garisade in his eyes. Although more than an hour has passed, the commander did not show impatience at all. Because Princess garisade showed herself a warm and moving smile, which made sapega very useful.


    "As long as you move your pen, mihau can be transferred directly to the artillery, which is easy for you," said Princess galisade. It seemed that what she asked sapega to do was just as simple as feeding the kitten.


    "Of course, of course, your highness, please believe. I will do everything I can for you," replied commander sapega, "But I don''t think it''s a good idea for Prince mihau to be an artillery. You should know that the greatest glory of an aristocrat is the jumping horse and crossbar. As a cavalry, the prince will have a better future and opportunity to make contributions. He can also know more young officers and nobles. It''s more wise to do things like this."


    Princess Catherine didn''t understand what commander sapega said. Her husband liked Knights most during his lifetime. Prince yarimi has a famous saying: I only need two things, one is a knight and the other is the sword in the knight''s hand. She herself is also one of the famous families born in the Republic. Of course, she knows it''s right to be a commander of winged cavalry It''s the greatest honor for the nobles. The princess planned to do the same before, but her son, mihau vishnewitsky, begged herself to beg the commander to arrange him in a safer position. Mihau was afraid of death and was too cowardly. Of course, Princess jialiseide was also responsible for this. She indulged mihau too much. After yarimi''s death, Mihau is almost all he has.


    Like all aspiring mothers, Princess garisade first disagreed, but finally compromised with her son. That''s why she begged to come to sapega.


    Therefore, although sapega''s words were reasonable, she could not listen. Princess garisade showed a sad look, but it only continued for a moment. She smiled again and held sapega''s hand tighter.


    "Commander, please listen to me," she said, "Your help to my son is deeply felt by me and mihaw, and I know it''s very difficult for you, because mihaw joined the wing cavalry company. I want you to ask for it, and you gave me the authorized recruitment order yourself, but I ask you to take back this promise and send mihaw to the artillery. Now I beg you in the holy name of God, please help me Son, do this, and I will regard you as a benefactor for doing good, "she added quickly." both the vichnewitsky family and the zamois family (Princess galisade''s mother''s family) will regard you as a benefactor. "


    Commander sapega sighed. After she begged again about mihau, he felt as if he had been condemned by conscience. She reminded him of the past more than ten years ago: when sapega was a novice, he had been helped by Prince arime more than once. In addition, he could see from the actions of Princess galisade , there are some women, especially mothers, who will never stop until they get what they want. Otherwise, they are ready to follow, chatter and even make trouble all the time. The princess may be gentle and quiet, but she is actually such a woman. Commander sapega wavered at the thought of this last point.


    The commander felt that a mother''s wish was fulfilled, and sapega decided to do the good thing to the end.


    "Dear galisade," he said, with a hint of depression in his voice in addition to his usual intimacy: "Of course I can do what you want to do; but I want to do something more satisfactory to you, so as to prove to you my love for you and my mourning for the dead prince. Your son will be transferred to my headquarters as an adjutant in the future. He depends on me. I have made a guarantee to you. Are you satisfied?"


    "My dear, you are a benefactor for doing good! What you do is what I hope and dare not expect. I know how kind you are!"


    Princess garisade was overjoyed to hear commander sapega say so.


    Commander sapega continued, "but I''m sorry for you. Because I remember that your son and that aleval Chechen still have a gambling game going on, a gambling game for love. Although I used some small tricks against my heart for you and your son, I''m sure that if Prince mihau came to the headquarters, he would lose the gambling game."


    After listening to commander sapega''s words, Princess garisade remembered that her son went to the battlefield to win Natalie kishka as his wife.


    The princess shook her head secretly. She was really concerned and confused.


    As soon as she thought about this, she thought again: "commander, since you think about the friendship with your late husband, why don''t you go further, then I''ll be relieved at that time, and then..."


    The princess meant that sapega should make use of his power and let Chechen have no chance to do meritorious service.


    Sapega''s face brightened when Princess garisade said so


    "I can''t promise this. Because I''ve done what I did before, I''m sorry for the child. And you don''t know, Queen ludwiga also brought a letter asking me to carefully train the mercenary named aleval Chechen. The war is coming, and everything must be the most important to recover Warsaw."


    Hearing what commander sapega said, Princess garisade was silent.


    "Commander," then commander sapega''s adjutant opened the door and reminded him, "the carriage is waiting for you below."


    Sapega stood up.


    "Sorry, I have to review the cavalry brought by Anjie from Polotsk. They will start first the day after tomorrow."


    "Of course. Then, will mihau''s fate come down tomorrow?" Princess galisade also stood up.


    "I will do it as soon as possible. But this is not the most important thing now," sapega said. At the same time, she reminded Princess galisade not to rush.


    Princess garisade nodded goodbye to commander sapega. And led out before sapega. But as soon as the princess walked out of the door, her face immediately showed a happy expression. The princess decided to go home at once. She wanted to tell her son the good news. Mihau vishnevsky is the adjutant of the grand commander of Lithuania.


    But in the carriage, Princess jialiseide thought again: "but what is this? His father is a prince and a vassal. If yareme is still there, even if mihau is the deputy commander of Lithuania, it is condescending."

 Chapter 362

    At the same time, in Chechen''s camp, Victor had begun to teach the recruits "oblique step" footwork and shooting. This step is more difficult and useful than the positive step. The trick is to take the right foot first, keep the distance between the right foot and the left foot 65 cm, and then stretch out the left foot to keep the distance between the tip of the left foot and the right foot 45 cm. The frequency of oblique steps is also 72 steps a minute. Soldiers can move in different directions by turning left and right. In this way, when the mercenary regiment is surrounded by the enemy, it can quickly change its position to meet the enemy.


    Originally, this should be taught to recruits one month after they adapt to military training. But now the mercenary regiment''s time is too urgent. As a last resort, Victor could only compress the time as much as possible and give everything to them like a duck. During this period, the Spanish accent greetings to their female relatives poured out of Victor''s mouth, not to mention the most gentle training of roaring.


    For the training of fire gun shooting, after discussion, Victor and fedot decided to teach the recruits according to the classic 25 action training method. These actions mainly include:


    1. In the process of receiving the enemy, the Musketeer should lean the musket against his left shoulder, hold the gun in his left hand and the fork frame in his right hand. 2. 70 step shooting preparation action: the Musketeer hands over the fork to his left hand and vacates his right hand. 3. The left hand of the Musketeer put down the fork frame, and the right hand took down the firerope gun from the left shoulder and put the gun on the fork frame. 4. Change the gun to your left hand, lift the fork frame at the same time, make them present a small angle, hold it with your left hand, and gently blow air on the fire rope like making a fire, causing a fire. 5. The Musketeer shall install one end of the fire rope on the serpentine clamp and one end of the fire rope on the serpentine clamp at the same time. 6. The Musketeer shall control and adjust the length of the fire rope at all times to ensure that the fire rope can point to the closed medicine pot. 7. The Musketeer tilts the fork forward, balances the rope gun on the fork, takes a step forward with his left foot, puts his feet in a lunge, bends left and straightens right, puts the butt of the gun against his chest, and pulls the trigger to shoot.


    These are the seven movements of the first shot. After that, it had 18 preparations before the second shot. For example, the Musketeers have to remove the fire rope, withdraw the snake clamp, clean the medicine pot, inject the medicine, take the gunpowder, put in the bullet, take out the general strip, and so on. Victor didn''t want them to be proficient, just to remember.


    Seeing such a hot training scene, on a small hillside near the mercenary regiment camp, mihaw vorodyafsky sighed to Cherchen: "it''s hard for Victor to train a group of recruits in such a short time."


    The little Knight came here to say goodbye to Chechen. He received the task assigned to him by commander sapega and led his team as a pioneer to investigate in the direction of Warsaw and find out the deployment of Swedes along the way.


    This task is very arduous. In the Lithuanian army, only small knights who are good at light cavalry can do it.


    To this end, mihau had to leave his fiancee and set out early.


    "Yes, Victor is a good soldier. Unfortunately, he was injured. But mihaw, I didn''t expect you to say goodbye to me. I still hurt when you pushed me." Chechen joked to mihaw. However, that "unexpectedly" is the truth of Cherchen, because Cherchen is really worried that the little Knight will go his own way since he knows the origin of mihau and the vishnevitsky family.


    "At that time, I was anxious. The prince was so kind to me that I couldn''t repay it even if I died." mihau sighed.


    Chechen didn''t expect that one of his jokes made MIHA u depressed. He quickly explained, "I''m kidding, MIHA U. your origin with the prince MIHA u, Anzu, told me. I can understand."


    Mihau smiled gratefully. He skipped the topic and asked about Chechen''s swordsmanship.


    "Chechen, I remember you used a long thin sword before. Are you still practicing now?"


    "Of course."


    Chechen gave mihaeu a positive answer. He hasn''t put down his sword practice all day, and he has made great progress compared with before.


    "Then I want to see."


    Seeing that Chechen was so confident, mihaw decided to test Chechen''s swordsmanship.


    Chechen knew mihaeu''s sword technique. Seeing that mihaeu wanted to test his own swordsmanship, Chechen didn''t dare to hold it up. As soon as he came up, he took the action of holding a long thin sword and a dagger.


    Mihaw put one hand behind him. He danced several knife flowers with his saber, then his feet stood in a straight line, his body tilted, and the knife pointed straight at Chechen.


    Mihaeu''s saber is very flexible. He can always quickly return to the saber after splitting the long and thin sword stabbed by Chechen and poke the dagger stabbed by Chechen. And this is also the usual move of Chechen. According to Chechen''s habit, after the enemy''s saber cuts off his long and thin sword, his dagger will come forward immediately, block the saber with the cross angle formed by the hand guard and the sword body, and then turn it over to get rid of it. But this has completely lost its function in front of mihau.


    Che Chen saw that he had been fighting for a long time, so he changed his tactics. He began to move from side to side. He moves while moving, which is the essence of slender fencing on the Spanish sword spectrum he recently practiced.


    The basis of Spanish slender fencing is a circular map called marichesky circle, which is full of complex geometric lines. Every movement, attack and defense follow the calculated lines, and strive to hit the opponent at the fastest speed at the most ingenious angle without being hit by the opponent. At the same time, the swordsman can quickly judge the offensive and defensive advantages and disadvantages of both sides and take corresponding countermeasures according to the different positions of the enemy and ourselves in the circle. This kind of fencing is very suitable for Chechen''s spleen and stomach, because it turns the competition of strength and speed into a mathematical competition of intelligence.


    In the face of this "scientific" swordsmanship, mihau was overwhelmed for a moment. Once, Chechen had the upper hand, and it seemed that victory was in front of him. But soon, the little Knight''s experience of chopping and practicing countless times could gradually overcome "science", and his saber could always cure Chechen''s thin and long sword at the last moment.


    Later, after finding out Chechen''s routine, mihaw had attacked more and defended less, and completely gained the upper hand.


    "No, I''m tired."


    After seven or eight minutes of competition, Chechen was already tired and out of breath. He motioned to mihau to stop the war.


    Mihau put the knife back into its sheath.


    "Very good, Chechen." mihau praised.


    "Didn''t you always give me a hand? And if it was on a horse, you might hit me face to face." Chechen said with self-knowledge.


    "You can see it." mihaw laughed, "would you like to learn my knife technique?"


    "You want to teach me?" Chechen was surprised.


    Mihau nodded. Besides saying goodbye, this is also the main purpose of his coming today. Mihau has no pride in his knife skills. He always teaches those who work for the real Republic to make them stronger - Anjie is an example.


    In the past, mihau taught people from the Republic of Poland, but this time, he will make an exception to teach Chechen the knife technique, because mihau knows that the future war is unprecedented cruel, and anyone can sacrifice at any time. If he dies, he hopes Chechen can use his own knife technique to better serve the Republic.


    That night, mihau lived in the camp of the mercenary regiment. He talked with Chechen all night. When he left early the next morning, mihau had taught Chechen all his knife skills.

 Chapter 363

    Just as the army of the Republic of Lithuania went to Warsaw one after another, the army of the Republic starting from Lvov held a military parade. The troops to be reviewed included those newly arrived from Fort bar. King kazimiz, together with Queen ludwiga, inspected the tiger wolf division of the Republic composed of 6000 soldiers.


    From the early morning, the armored and neat new troops moved, and 6000 people were divided into six large squares and lined up on the training ground outside Lvov.


    On the training ground, from time to time, thousands of long guns and muskets can be seen moving forward under the guidance of the military flag flying in the wind. Each soldier obeys the command of the officer, stops, turns, or forms a queue at intervals. From time to time, the sound of horses'' hoofs and spurs can be heard. These cavalry wearing brown dragon cavalry uniforms, half breasted armor, armored Cossack Chain Armor and wing cavalry armor ride on black, brownish red, cyan gray and white horses, standing like mountains; From time to time, we can see that the artillery team has lengthened the distance. A shiny cannon has raised a dark muzzle on the gun frame. A soldier holding a long halberd is standing on the left of the cannon. The long halberd is wrapped with a fire rope, so that people can seem to smell the smell of gunpowder on the fire rope; The artillery filed between infantry and cavalry and stopped at a designated place.


    Colonel Jan zenovich was the commander of the troops for the parade. He was the commander of Fort bar and a confidant of lubaumatsky. At this time, the colonel was wearing a review uniform all over his body. His thick waist belt inlaid with precious stones was tied tightly, and his collar was pressed straight, almost covering his neck. The Colonel also had an armed belt around his waist with a Tatar saber, which was the booty he seized from a Crimean beii.


    The Colonel not only dressed himself up, but also agreed to be strict with officers and soldiers. Not only did the officers polish their hair and brush their beards with olive oil, but also every soldier required to show an energetic, clean, shaved face. Every soldier polished his armor. Every war horse was carefully raised, with its hair shining like silk, and its wet mane combed in an orderly manner, And every horse is required to excrete yesterday.


    From the early morning, they began to rehearse very nervously, and everyone went all out. By ten o''clock, everything was ready as expected.


    Lines of officers and soldiers left the drill ground and stood in the team outside the wide field. The whole army was arranged in three rows: two columns of cavalry were in front, two columns of artillery were behind the cavalry, and two columns of infantry followed.


    Jan zenovich waited nervously. He kept swallowing, his Adam''s apple moving up and down regularly. A burst of excited and uneasy whispers came like the wind sweeping away the fallen leaves: "they''re coming! They''re coming!"


    The troops were in a rush again. That was the final preparation. The officers standing behind Jan zenovich rushed into the troops.


    A group of approaching cavalry appeared on the horizon ahead. It had been a calm day, but at that time, there was a breeze in the army, gently blowing the small flag on the spear, and the fluttering flag flapped the flagpole. When the two kings arrived, this unintentional act of nature seemed to welcome the king and queen.


    A marshal''s messenger on a fast horse sent a command: "Your Majesty is here!" and then, like a rooster announcing the dawn, the command of "stand at attention" was repeated in every corner. After that, everything was silent.


    In the dead silence, the sound of hoofs can be heard.


    Today''s kazimiz King rarely wears a leather winged cavalry armor. His horse is white, and the huge wings of the winged cavalry flutter behind him like an angel.


    Queen ludwiga was dressed in a yellow hunting suit. The queen wore a small hat and rode a white horse with a small walking stick in her hand.


    Marshal lubaumatsky followed the king and queen. He was dressed in golden scales and a helmet with a huge nose. Marshal''s horse is black, like a black dragon.


    Before the king approached, each regiment was silent and motionless, like an inanimate object; As soon as king Kazimierz came near them, the regiment became active and noisy. The cheers of "Viva" and "Viva!" became higher and stronger, and finally merged into a deafening roar.


    In this terrible and deafening cry, King kazimizh paid tribute to every soldier.


    Jan zenovich stood on the far right side of the reviewing army. He always welcomed the king and watched him with his sharp eyes. When King kazimiz walked twenty steps away from him, Jan zenovich could clearly see his Majesty''s experienced face and the warm smile of Queen ludwiga. He felt a warmth and joy that he had not noticed. Jan zenovich felt that the king was everything to him - he would fight to death for the two supremacies.


    Then Jan zenovich saw the marshal behind the king. His mind wavered.


    "The marshal is my true benefactor and protector," thought Jan zenovich.


    The king and queen came to Jan zenovich.


    "Your Majesty, this is the commander of Fort bar, Colonel Jan zenovich. It was he who recaptured Fort bar." lubomatsky introduced the king and queen.


    King kazimiz nodded. He comforted Jan zenovich with warm words and praised his achievements in recapturing the fortress from the Cossacks.


    "It''s all God''s blessing and Marshal''s command," replied Jan zenovich.


    "Of course, my Marshal certainly made great contributions, but you also made great contributions to your bravery on the front line," said King kazimiz.


    Then queen ludwiga asked if Jan zenovich was married, which made the unmarried Jan zenovich blush rarely.


    The artillery lit up the artillery. In the roar, the winged cavalry performed the Marshal''s favorite stabbing ring movement


    After the parade, lubaumatsky said proudly:


    "Your Majesty, Queen. As you can see, with this excellent teacher, we will recover Warsaw."


    "Of course, Marshal''s strong army, I saw it when you came to meet him." King kazimiz responded.


    In fact, this military parade was not required by King kazimiz, but was entirely intended by lubaomatsky. Every time the marshal almost forced the king to show off, he made the king angry afterwards.


    "Each of the 30000 troops is like the troops reviewed today," lubaomatsky continued to show off, unaware of King kazimiz''s displeasure.


    "I''m afraid sapega''s troops don''t even have half of my elite." lubaomatsky praised his army and belittled the standing Taotong.


    King kazimiz didn''t know how to answer for a moment. Fortunately, Queen Ludvika reacted quickly and said to the marshal with a smile: "the officers and soldiers of Lvov are brave and the officers and soldiers of Lithuania are tough. You two are good at winning. In more than ten days, we will meet with leader sapega. The marshal can see it in person."

 Chapter 364

    Due to the poor road conditions in Lithuania and the backward supply of cities and towns along the road, the 30000 troops starting from Lithuania did not go out in one go, but moved in batches.


    After the troops of Mikhail vorodjavsky and Anjie kemitz advanced, Chechen''s mercenary regiment was also scheduled to send troops. According to the order of commander sapega, Chechen''s mercenary regiment will set out with Jan sobesky''s troops. The time is set for May 22.


    Whether intentionally or unintentionally, it was Prince mihau who sent the mercenary regiment to deliver orders.


    Prince mihau came to the mercenary regiment in high spirits, just like an imperial envoy. Before that, Chechen didn''t know anything about the promotion of his "rival in love" because he put all his efforts on the reconstruction of the mercenary regiment.


    "See, alvar Chechen. That''s the gap between you and me. I''m now the adjutant of the grand commander of Lithuania. What are you fighting with me?" said Prince mihau.


    At this time, there was no trace of aristocratic upbringing in Prince mihau.


    Pedro and others looked at Prince mihau''s hateful face. Everyone had an impulse to punch his face.


    "Adjutant mihaw, have you finished all the orders of Datong territory? If you have finished, go back to the city quickly, or you won''t be able to catch up with lunch." Chechen folded the warrant and said faintly to Prince mihaw


    Seeing that his provocation had no effect on Chechen, Prince mihau snorted, and then shook his hand and went out.


    After Prince mihau left, Chechen said to his companions, "we''re going to start soon. Let''s take a day off today. I''ll go out."


    "Commander, where are you going?"


    "Go to Jan sobesky."


    Chechen really didn''t expect to work with Jan sobesky one day. In the battle of Fort Lida, the two were on opposing sides and killed on the battlefield. After that, Jan sobeski took refuge in the commander of sapega and was placed in a virtual position by sapega. According to his own words, he may have no chance with the army in this life.


    But I didn''t expect that the once young republic general would make a comeback so soon, and I will act with him in the future.


    Yang sobieski is a general, and his rank and status are higher than those of Chechen. Since he is about to act together, Chechen went to visit Yang sobieski.


    Jan sobesky''s barracks were also in the suburbs of Werner. When Cherchen arrived there, the barracks were in full swing. This is not to say that Jan sobesky''s army is practicing, but that carriages transporting goods are constantly driving in and out of the camp. On both sides of the gate of the camp, the material pile is as high as a hill, and hundreds of soldiers take off their arms and work in the "hill".


    "Hello, I''m aleval Chechen, the head of the mercenary. I''m here to see general Jan sobesky." Chechen led his horse to the front of the barracks and said to the soldiers standing guard.


    The soldier on guard looked at Chechen, asked him to wait at the door, and then went in to report.


    Due to the gambling agreement between Chechen and Prince mihau, the name of Chechen is well known in Lithuania.


    Soon, Jan sobesky came out to meet Cherchen himself.


    "My friend, I came out without shoes when I heard you coming." Jan sobesky hugged Chechen and pointed to his feet.


    Jan sobesky came out wearing only socks.


    If you were an ordinary person, you would really be moved to death by Jan sobesky. But Chechen was so impressed by some performances of Jan sobeski under yanush and in the battle of lidarburg that it was difficult to have a good impression on him anyway.


    "Long time no see, general. I believe you have also received the order of the commander. He asked me to go to Warsaw with you." Chechen stepped back and said politely to Jan sobesky. The attitude and action are alienated with rejection.


    Seeing Cherchen''s attitude, Jan sobesky didn''t care. He took Che Chen''s hand and went inside.


    As he walked, Jan sobesky sighed to Cherchen: "War can really change a person''s fate. I thought I would sit on the bench in Werner all my life. I didn''t expect the war to recover Warsaw. Together, commander Ye of sapega thought of me and Stanislaw liantskoronsky. The commander asked us to command 5000 Lithuanian troops and horses and contribute to the recovery of Warsaw."


    "I just wanted to congratulate you," Chechen said.


    "Aren''t you, too? From the expelled criminals to the heroes of the Republic, there are no better ups and downs in life. Since God let us go into the same trench, we will be united in good faith from now on," said Jan sobesky puntically.


    It''s hard for Che Chen to answer this. He changed the topic and said, "by the way, general, why are you hoarding so many materials? Didn''t the commander say he would provide supplies for us all the way?"


    "Of course, supplies will be provided for us along the line, but what about when we arrive in Warsaw? The Swedes will not easily let us recapture the capital, and there will be a fierce battle at that time. Not to mention the army of Carl x who may return from Prussia at any time, if we delay in the city for a long time, the supply of military grain will be a big problem. The Swedes will certainly be strong and clear in Warsaw, At that time, we can only eat food from the rear. But think about it, my artillery company with six 12 pound field guns alone has 154 horses, including 152 artillery. Let alone people, these horses eat 12 pounds of hay and 14 pounds of grain (oats, corn and barley) every day "Can we support the consumption of 30000 people under Warsaw city by relying on the bad roads in Lithuania? What if the enemy sneaks into our supply line?" said Jan sobeski.


    After listening to Jan sobieski''s words, regardless of his previous impression of the Jan sobieski base, Cherchen admired him for taking precautions. As far as Cherchen knows, few generals have considered the logistics supply to Jan sobesky. They always keep counting the number of soldiers and artillery.


    "Didn''t you mention that general to commander sapega?" Chechen asked.


    "I mentioned it, but the commander said that he would have a way when he arrived in Warsaw. I think unless he is a wizard and can change food, it''s OK to say on the 10th and 20th. After a long delay, everyone is ready to starve to death under the city." Jan sobesky said angrily.


    This time, Chechen stood on Jan sobesky''s side. He secretly decided that when he returned to the mercenary regiment, he had to let Ingrid buy supplies in Werner in case of need.


    When they reached the big tent, Chechen and Jan sobesky sat down respectively. The general''s adjutant brought a glass of red wine for them.


    Jan sobesky took a drink and asked how Cherchen''s mercenary regiment was reorganized.


    "1600 infantry, 300 cavalry and a three pound artillery company are all in place. You can start at any time," Chechen said proudly.


    This is indeed something to be proud of. In only one month, a mercenary regiment was established from scratch. Although this mercenary regiment still has some problems, its overall strength can not be compared with some old mercenary regiments serving for the Republic.


    "Ha, you really deserve to be my favorite! Commander Cherchen, do you remember what I said? If ''you choose to stay in Lithuania and work for the Republic, I welcome you to come to me,''" Jan sobeski said again.


    "This..."


    "Don''t worry, you can take your time. By the way, I''m on your side in your bet with Prince mihau," said Jan sobesky.


    "OK, I''ll think about it," said Chechen.


    "Let''s continue to have a few drinks. Don''t go today. Let''s get drunk."


    On May 22, two armies of 7000 men set out from Lithuania. Different from the previous troops, the most striking part of this army is the transport team composed of hundreds of carriages following the army.

 Chapter 365

    On May 23, King kazimiz''s army in Lvov set out for Warsaw according to the original plan.


    The nominal commander of this army is his Majesty the king, but the actual commander is marshal lubomatsky. Around the marshal, there are many generals of the Republic, such as general Stefan charnietsky, Colonel Jan skzedusky, Colonel Alexander kasmir, Colonel Jan zenovi ?, general kirztov gerimovsky, Lord kasmir teshwicz and so on. The total number of this army also exceeded 30000.


    On the way to March, marshal lubaomatsky also fully showed his true love of vanity and extravagance. In this army, the marshal and his attendants used a total of 60 luxury carriages drawn by 6 horses, while other private service personnel serving him occupied another 10 carriages drawn by 6 horses. The Marshal''s kitchen staff and sleeping support personnel used 35 carriages drawn by 4 horses. This was not his whole show. At the end of the team, the marshal had 50 grooms driving 100 precious pure stallions.


    It can be said that all this alone occupied 660 military horses. These horses are enough to arm an elite cavalry regiment.


    Correspondingly, the marshal provided king kazimiz with only 50 horses and 110 attendants.


    But lubaomatsky didn''t care at all. What he wanted was such an amazing effect.


    While in Lublin, general Jan zamois came to visit king kazimiz. Before that, the general had made great efforts to stick to Lublin. King kazimizh also highly praised the general''s achievements. But at the Marshal''s place, lubaumatsky was angry because Jan zamois went to see the king first. He asked the general to stand outside the camp tent for an hour before he met him.


    During their conversation, lubaomatsky was also extremely arrogant and became a marshal. This led Jan zamois to send only 5000 troops to Warsaw with king kazimiz after returning to Lublin, but he refused to go directly.


    Of course, King kazimiz and Stanislaw pototsky were dissatisfied with this matter, but pototsky persuaded the king to put up with it in order to recover the overall situation of Warsaw. At the same time, pototsky also wrote a letter to Jan zamois, comforting him in the name of the king.


    The army from Lvov continued to set off. By this time, together with the aristocratic armed forces joined all the way, the army had expanded to 40000. Every day, many rebels join in. If the commander of the rebel army was an aristocrat, marshal lubaomatsky accepted it. If it was a civilian or a farmer, the marshal directly expelled it. Stefan charnietsky brought all these rebel armies that were not valued by the marshal under his command, and did not care about the Marshal''s ridicule.


    Such a massive military action has certainly attracted the attention and vigilance of the Swedes. The commander-in-chief of the Swedish army left in Warsaw, Arvid wiedenberg, urgently ordered the Swedish Garrison and imperial Association troops everywhere to withdraw to Warsaw, and sent them to Prussia three times a day to repair books, requesting King Carl x to lead the army back immediately.


    In the direction of Brest fortress, Baron Gustav franger''s army received the withdrawal order at the latest because it was farthest from Warsaw. Soon after the Baron had gathered his army and left Brest fortress, the forward of the army of the Republic of Poland had reached less than five miles from him. The forward commander is colonel Jan skzedusky, who was abducted by Bao Hong with his wife and children.


    The colonel, who suffered from the loss of his wife and son, was full of hatred for Cossacks and Bao Hong. Now that Bao Hongyuan was in Warsaw, he vented his anger on Baron Gustav franger.


    The first contact with Baron Gustav franger was the Polish daredevil cavalry acting as a scout. These Polish daredevil cavalry are poorly equipped, but they are not afraid of death. With a swift horse and a light knife, they went straight to Baron Gustav franger''s Chinese army, trying to cut the marching Swedish army in two.


    A squadron of Swedish infantry came up. They used long guns to form a gun array and mingled with the Polish daredevil cavalry. The two sides fought on the dry plain. If one party is not wearing a gray military uniform and the other is wearing a blue military uniform, it is really impossible to distinguish who is whose enemy and who is whose comrade in arms.


    The Polish daredevil cavalry were equipped with sabers and pistols. They bypassed the front of the long gun array and tried to kill the Swedes'' strength and will with pistols. But the Swedish Musketeers, under the protection of the long gunners, responded to the Polish daredevil cavalry with stronger firepower. It was the first to be unable to bear casualties and retreated out of the range of the musket.


    Although the first battle was won, Baron Gustav franger did not dare to stay long or expand the outcome. Because he knew that more enemies were coming to him.


    Sure enough, less than half an hour after the Baron''s troops advanced, the main force led by skzedusky also rushed over.


    Skzedusky was born as a commander of the winged cavalry. Among the cavalry he brought were the old winged cavalry who had fought with the Cossacks and Tatars under the command of Prince yarimi.


    Skzedusky led the cavalry to change from March formation to attack formation at high speed. The wing cavalry spread out word by word centered on the upper school, and the armored Cossack cavalry rushed towards Baron Gustav franger under the cover of both wings.


    This time, although the Baron''s infantry also set up a defensive formation in time, they did not resist the lance charge of the winged cavalry. After a crash of lances and breastplates, the formation of the Swedish army was torn apart and the two armies fell into a scuffle.


    In the scuffle, the winged cavalry and armored Cossacks began to show great power. As the Swedish soldiers gathered together, the Polish cavalry''s saber cut left and right, and the spear was stabbed. Almost none of them failed.


    Of course, Swedish infantry are also extremely brave. Although they were disrupted, they gathered into a small square in twos and threes. In the small square array, two soldiers waved short and broad swords, and one soldier used a long halberd to match the length. Whenever a long halberd hooked a cavalry off his horse, the soldier with a short and broad sword jumped up and killed him. Some bold guys even launched a counter charge and tried to surround and kill skzedusky.


    In the end, the efforts of the Swedish army were in vain. Skzedusky''s guards drove the Swede''s counter charge back. The Polish artillery who arrived in a hurry later blasted small squares with three pound guns.


    Knowing that the death battle was meaningless, Baron Gustav franger gave the order to retreat. But not all the soldiers heard this order.


    Finally, Baron Gustav franger fled in a hurry with more than 800 wounded soldiers. More than 200 Swedish soldiers were killed and 300 were captured, including Carlson.


    And Brest fortress also opened the door for the Republic Army. Further west is Warsaw.

 Chapter 366

    Baron Gustav franger fled back to Warsaw with the news of defeat. The news that king kazimizh''s army had crossed Brest made Swedes in Warsaw panic.


    In particular, after Baron Gustav franger doubled the army of the Republic of Poland in order to cover up his defeat, some soldiers and nobles with weak will asked commander-in-chief alvid wiedenberg to give up Warsaw and go to Prussia to meet his Majesty the king.


    These once valiant soldiers and nobles are so because they begin to cherish their lives, and the reason is because they get the huge wealth in Poland that they dare not even dream in Sweden.


    It can be said that every aggressor who came to Poland with King Carl x, from nobles to soldiers, gained wealth that they could not earn in Sweden by salary and land income for several years. Once upon a time, on the visva River, ships transported boxes of gold, silver and jewelry to Swedish ports every day. Soldiers'' letters were no longer homesick words, but gold printed jewelry such as rings and earrings.


    The most painful thing in life is not not not to have it, but to have it and lose it. Wealth softened the strong will of the soldiers of these dignitaries. When they heard the arrival of the Polish army, their first thought was not to kill the enemy and serve the country, but what to do with those treasures if they died.


    Wittenberg refused.


    Although Wittenberg was also greedy for wealth, and was defeated by a group of monks in chenstohova and ridiculed by some people, it is undeniable that Wittenberg was still one of the best generals in Sweden and even Eastern Europe at that time.


    He did not panic at the news brought back by Baron Gustav franger, nor became greedy for life and fear of death because of the increase of his own wealth, but judged a fatal weakness of the Polish Army - food from the information brought back by Baron.


    As we all know, in this era, due to the rapid development of architecture and the relative stagnation of fire medicine, a new balance has been achieved between spear and shield in the confrontation between artillery and castle and the emergence of new bastions.


    Even if the siege side has sufficient and powerful heavy artillery, it will take years to conquer a city. At this time, success or failure often depends on who has more food on both sides.


    This time, the poles led an army of 100000 (according to the data provided by Baron Gustav franger), then their daily food and grass consumption must be an amazing number. After the ravages of war, other parts of Poland are bound to be unable to provide materials for 100000 people, while the transportation from Lvov is a long way. As long as the Swedish army carries out thorough wall clearing and scorched earth tactics in Warsaw before the Polish Army arrives, the Polish army under the fortified city will inevitably encounter food shortage. At that time, they will collapse without war.


    Wittenberg told his judgment to the Swedish dignitaries in Poland. What he did not expect was that after hearing his judgment, the dignitaries did not regain their confidence, but directly asked a question: can the commander-in-chief be sure that the poles will be short of food?


    Wittenberg said something. War is gambling. Who can be sure how much food they brought except the poles and God.


    Wittenberg could not guarantee them, and the dignitaries began to make trouble again.


    At this time, Christina played the role of sea god needle. The former queen stayed in Warsaw because she had to take care of the seriously ill old Prime Minister Benedict. She firmly stood on the side of alvid wiedenberg. Christina said she would stay in Warsaw. And promised that his Majesty King Carl x would return from Prussia soon.


    Although Christina has abdicated, she still enjoys high prestige in the hearts of Swedes. Seeing that her majesty will stay, these dignitaries even cherish their lives and do not want to put down the reputation of abandoning the queen and running away alone. They stopped making noise.


    No one knows that Christina made this decision is also very painful and for the sake of her Swedish compatriots in the city.


    She has always opposed the war and tried her best to reduce the persecution of Swedes against poles during her stay in Warsaw. If she could, she really wanted to return Warsaw to the poles. However, as the former queen of Sweden, Christina must consider Sweden and the Swedish people in the city from the perspective of her own country.


    King kazimiz came with 100000 troops, and most of them were cavalry (the result of Baron Gustav franger''s exaggeration). If the Swedish army rashly left the strong Warsaw city defense and retreated towards Prussia, it is likely to be intercepted by the Polish Army on the way, thus repeating the mistakes of Baron Gustav franger.


    Moreover, there are so many non combatants in Warsaw - the kingdom of Sweden has occupied Warsaw for nearly a year, and many families of nobles and soldiers are in the city. Retreating with these people will undoubtedly greatly affect the speed of retreat and be easier to be caught up by the poles. Instead of taking them and leaving them to the poles, relying only on what the Swedes have done on the land of Poland, how dare Christina expect kindness? The tragedy of tooth for tooth and eye for eye is doomed to happen.


    Moreover, from a political point of view, his cousin has encountered difficulties in Prussia. The defeat of Warsaw will be more firm. Frederick William''s elector may fall back to kazimiz''s determination, and countries such as Denmark will be ready to move.


    After that, Christina visited the worried Swedish nobles in the city one by one, personally persuaded them, explained in detail the advantages and disadvantages of abandoning the city and guarding the city with them, and encouraged them to fight for their families.


    Wittenberg took out the jewels looted by the Swedes in the city from the enemy occupied areas of the Polish Republic and rewarded them to the Swedish soldiers and Germanic mercenaries in the city to boost their morale.


    These methods quickly stabilized the morale of the army and the people, reduced the idea of abandoning the city, and increased the voice of persistence.


    From this day on, every day outside Warsaw, there was a huge fire - Swedish soldiers cleared the field and cleared the shooting boundary outside the city in accordance with Wittenberg''s order. Although Swedish soldiers generally obeyed Queen Christina''s orders, but drove out and burned the houses and crops of poor Polish farmers without harming their lives, it was very cruel. Countless poles shiver in the cold wilderness at night because they have no shelter from the wind and rain; The Swedes also refused to ban them from Warsaw because it would consume little food in the city.


    Countless people were crying outside the city, and the sound was like a fierce ghost.


    In kazimi day palace, Helena prays in tears every day. At first, she prayed for the safety of herself and her children; Later, when she heard that his Majesty King kazimiz had liberated Brest with the Polish army, she began to pray that the army of the motherland could liberate Warsaw and save herself and her children from Bao Hong as soon as possible.


    At this time, Helena did not know that her husband, as a pioneer, defeated Baron Gustav franger and liberated Brest fortress.


    In fact, Helena and her two children did not suffer in Warsaw. At least compared with the homeless and hungry outside the city, she is very lucky.


    More than a month ago, Helena was taken to Warsaw by Bao Hong. As an alliance envoy sent by khmelinitsky, Bao Hong was warmly treated in Warsaw. Wittenberg treated Bao Hong like a prince and regarded him as the most distinguished guest of the kingdom. It is conceivable that as Bao Hong''s Woman (Bao Hong did not let Wittenberg and others know that Helena was the wife of a Polish Colonel, but lied that she was her mistress), Helena and her children were taken care of in every way.


    But spiritually, Helena is extremely scarce in kazimi day palace. The Polish servants in the palace were frightened by Bao Hong''s obscenity, and no one dared to say more to her. They were afraid that their conversation with Helena would be seen by the Cossacks and beaten. This is a precedent - a Polish maid just asked where Helena''s hometown was, and Blair beat her up after hearing it.


    But there is no airtight wall in the world. The story that Helena is the wife of a Polish Colonel spread in kazimi day palace.


    Therefore, while receiving the sympathy of the Polish maid, the Swedish servant with higher status in the kazimige palace was full of contempt for Helena. In their hearts, they despised the Cossacks and thought that those guys were inferior, but Bao Hong and others were now distinguished guests of commander Wittenberg, so even if the Cossacks drove them like Polish servants, they had to show respect.


    But after being angry with the Cossacks, the Swedish servants spread their anger on Helena. There was nothing more interesting for them than a woman who teased a Polish colonel.


    They deliberately didn''t deliver meals to Helena and them on time, didn''t change their clean bedding, and mischievously added salt to the milk. Everyone called Helena by her first name.


    Of course, if Bao Hong knew about these pranks, he would not give up. However, every day he and alvid wiedenberg discussed the alliance between zaporoze Cossacks and the kingdom of Sweden, and did not have much time to take care of Helena. Blair and other Cossacks ordered by Bao Hong to take care of Helena also turned a blind eye to the behavior of the servants.


    And Helena, she is so hostile to Bao Hong, how can she ask her enemy for help.


    But since Baron Gustav franger fled back to Warsaw, all the servants became kind to Helena. Polish servants brought Helena valuable news outside the palace, while Swedish servants did not dare to add salt and other things to Helena''s and children''s diet. The originally cold Swedish manager even cared about Helena and asked her about her.


    "Holy Mother! Please bless me."


    That day, Helena knelt piously in front of the statue of the virgin and prayed.


    "Lord Bao Hong is here."


    Outside the door came the shouts of Polish servants. The shout was actually a message to Helena.


    When Bao Hong marched into the room, Helena had stood up from the ground. She asked the children to go to another room and face Bao Hong alone.


    Helena looked at Bao Hong, her face covered with frost. In fact, Helena hasn''t spoken to Bao Hong since she arrived in Warsaw.


    Bao Hong seems to have just returned from the suburbs today. His leather boots were covered with mud and he stepped on the white carpet step by step.


    Helena frowned in disgust.


    Bao Hong walked up to Helena. He held the whip in his hand and held it high in front of Helena.


    But Helena was still expressionless, just staring at Bao Hong with hate eyes.


    "You know, I really regret it. If I didn''t like you so much, I would give you three lashes like a Ukrainian farmer, and then take your body without the priest''s permission."


    Helena still didn''t speak, but there was fear in her eyes.


    Bao Hongmei smiled and put the whip down from Helena''s eyes.


    "The poles sent a messenger today," Bao Hong said.


    Helena didn''t speak. She just looked at Bao Hong.


    "Do you know what it''s about? It''s about you."


    Bao Hong went to the table, poured a glass of water and drank it, and then sat on the sofa. He had been waiting for Helena to ask himself, but he was disappointed again.


    "Damn, damn! Why don''t you say a word to me."


    Bao Hong suddenly stood up angrily and shouted at Helena.


    After shouting, Bao Hong took a breath.


    "The poles want Simon Grendel, a general for you," Bao Hong said.


    Helena''s eyes shone with hope, but it soon faded again.


    But this point was caught by Bao Hong.


    "A general, a colonel''s wife. Of course Wittenberg wanted it. He asked me to go to the countryside and told me about it. But I refused. Didn''t you expect, I refused. The old man shouted and threatened me to let the guards lock me up, but when I pointed the dagger at the tip of his nose, the old man was afraid. See, I''m such a person." Bao Hong laughed wildly.


    "I don''t deserve the king to replace me with a general. I believe my husband will save me," Helena said the first sentence so far.


    Bao Hong stopped laughing. He suddenly grabbed Helena''s hand and pushed it onto the sofa under Helena''s frightened expression.


    "Bao Hong!" Helena screamed.


    Bao Hong turned a deaf ear.


    The Polish maid outside the door listened with horror to Helena''s heart rending cry and the children''s cry in the room. Of course, they knew what had happened to politeness, but their fear of Bao Hong far exceeded their sympathy for Helena. The servants listened painfully with their heads bowed.


    After more than ten minutes, Bao Hong came out of the room. He walked down the corridor naked in bronze with only a towel around his lower body and laughing.

 Chapter 367

    From June 1 to 14, the climate of the whole half month has been so unpredictable, stormy and rainstorm. The terrible lightning made the sky seem to be on fire, and thunderbolts came down from all directions. Constant lightning filled the air with sulfur gas. Then the pouring rain drowned all the voices. Then the wind dispersed the clouds, and stars and a bright moon appeared in the clouds. It was not until midnight that the wind and rain subsided slightly.


    The soldiers lit a fire, and in an instant, tens of thousands of fires were lit in the army of the Republic of Poland outside Warsaw. The soldiers dried their wet clothes on the fire.


    Such weather makes the army''s gunpowder damp, and without gunpowder, there can be no war. The situation of Swedes is just the opposite. Their gunpowder is in the fortification, and most of it is still dry.


    Of course, there are two other reasons why the army of the Republic did not attack the city immediately. First, the army led by sapega from Lithuania has not arrived yet, and they are also trapped on the road by the heavy rain; Second, due to the impact of the storm, supplies and the most important heavy artillery fell behind, and the infantry had to wait until the heavy artillery arrived to attack the city.


    King kazimiz seldom slept for days. Every day, he, his marshal and generals held military meetings again and again in a cabin in the barracks. Today, it is also brightly lit, and another military conference is being held. They discussed whether an emissary should be sent to ask alvid Wittenberg to surrender. Due to the successive occupation of ostrowitz and raziwuf, the passage between Warsaw city and the outside world has been completely cut off. Alvid Wittenberg and his five thousand men have become turtles in a jar.


    Most of the people present at the meeting disagreed with the king''s idea that the Swedes would surrender. Among them, Jan zenovich, skzedusky and others hate the Swedish invaders. They have long been looking forward to a war with these bandits invading their own land, and their competitive heart is stronger than anyone else.


    Although marshal lubaumatsky disagreed, he had other considerations. One of the conditions for lubaomatsky to make peace with king kazimiz was to become the Grand Marshal after recovering Warsaw. Then the Grand Marshal wanted to win glory in the battle to recover the capital and make his position as Grand Marshal more worthy.


    If Wittenberg surrendered, the glory would belong to the king, and his hard work and huge military expenditure would be wasted.


    Stanislaw pototsky and janush kishka were also opposed. The two old ministers know his Majesty''s mind too well. The reason why Kazimierz wanted to persuade the defenders in the city to surrender was not only to reduce their own casualties and damage to the sand city to China, but also to win over and show goodwill to alvid wiedenberg and the Swedish dignitaries in the city. It sounds inconceivable that the king of the Republic of Poland showed kindness to the Swedish invaders, but it''s understandable to think about the succession to the throne of the kingdom of Sweden that the king has been reluctant to give up.


    He not only wants to be the father of the subjects of the Republic, but also hopes to be the father of the subjects of the kingdom of Sweden.


    Whatever the reason, the king''s opinion of persuading surrender was denied, which made king kazimizh angry.


    Gain victory with unstained swords, what is wrong with Warsaw? This is our capital, the essence of the Republic. If the attack is strong, the whole Warsaw city will become a rubble. Are you willing to be such a historical sinner, my ministers? "The king of Kexi met tears to his marshals and generals, and he strongly wished for the reason why Warsaw did not have blood to open the city. And covered the big hat of "historical sinner".


    No one is willing to bear the crime of destroying the historical sinner of Warsaw. After that, everyone expressed their "support" for his Majesty in silence.


    But just when King kazimiz was proud that he had persuaded everyone, Jan skzedusky launched a sneak attack on Shacheng in China at this time.


    Jan skzedusky is a good soldier who abides by the law. But when he learned from the captured Swedish population in rajiwufu that Ivan Baohong was still in Warsaw, the Colonel urgently wanted to invade Warsaw and save his wife and daughter. Days of heavy rain and His Majesty''s calculations delayed the siege. On that night, Jan skzedusky could no longer restrain himself. Taking the opportunity of patrolling the camp without attending military meetings, he launched a sneak attack without authorization.


    Jan skzedusky formed a commando team. He and his soldiers touched the bottom of Warsaw under the cover of the storm. The sound of their swimming across the moat was obscured by thunder, and the Swedish garrison on the tall wall of Warsaw did not find their whereabouts at all.


    Everything went well. The commandos climbed up the wall with ropes and killed two soldiers on duty in raincoats. But when the commandos attacked the towers on both sides, a Swedish soldier who went out to release found the commandos, and he quickly fired a warning gun. The gunfire alerted the Swedish soldiers in the towers on both sides of the wall. They closed the gate of the tower and fired shots and shrapnel from the firing opening.


    The commandos trapped between the two towers were attacked from behind. Except for Jan skzedusky, who escaped under the desperate protection of two guards, the other commandos died on the wall.


    This incident made king kazimiz furious, and he worried that his persuasion would be overshadowed. King kazimiz immediately sent barabaka to bind Jan skzedusky here.


    Jan skzedusky was taken to the hut. His face and body were scarred, and the memory of the Colonel''s wife and children in Warsaw was uncertain, which inevitably made people have compassion for the hero.


    Lubaumatsky took the lead in speaking well for Jan skzedusky. The marshal said to the king: "The Colonel''s sneak attack was before the king''s decision was made. They were already attacking the castle wall and were at the critical juncture of the most tenacious battle with the defenders. As for him to attack Warsaw without authorization, it was only because the army was stretched on the front for miles and it was difficult to ask for instructions. Jan skzedusky must have thought there was an opportunity at that time, he said Just launched the night attack. Although the night attack failed and suffered a lot of losses, after all, the Swedes saw the will of our generation of soldiers to take back the capital to the death. Therefore, his majesty should not punish Jan skzedusky, but praise him and let Jan skzedusky take the important task of the vanguard of the siege tomorrow. "


    The word "tomorrow" hurt the king of kazimiz. The king realized that he had just decided to send messengers, but in the twinkling of an eye, lubaomatsky had to overthrow it.


    Pototsky and other people, who were also happy that the mischief of Jan skzedusky might disturb the king''s persuasion to surrender, not only did they not condemn the unauthorized actions of Jan skzedusky and his subordinates, but also praised their bravery.


    There were more and more voices pleading for Jan skzedusky, and King kazimiz was gradually at a disadvantage.


    The cardinal sent by the Holy See to support king kazimiz was also in the hut. He heard the gunshot and ran out to check the situation. The cardinal better met barabakar escoyan skzedusky, so he followed him. So he stumbled into the military conference room. He also had a chance to see the ministers and kings of the Republic of Poland A war of words.


    "It''s more chaotic than the market." the cardinal thought to himself, "I''ve seen kings and princes of many countries, but no one dares to refute him in his own fiefdom, even the princes of the smallest Duchy of Germany."


    Then the cardinal looked sympathetically at King kazimiz.


    His voice was gradually drowned out by the voices of all the ministers.


    Just then, King kazimiz shouted hysterically in his highest voice, "no matter what you say, I will send an envoy. I, Jan kazimiz, king of the Republic of Poland!"


    Everyone was quiet.


    Early the next morning, when Jan skzedusky was subjected to the 19th whipping, King kazimiz sent an emissary. As soon as the emissary with white flag came under the moat, there was a gunshot at the head of Warsaw.


    Alvid wiedenberg broke the illusion of kazimizi''s persuasion with practical actions.

 Chapter 368

    "Bang!"


    "Bang! Bang!"


    There was a gunshot. Originally, the two teams marching on the narrow road were all crawling on the ridge.


    "Bah!"


    Pedro spit. Just now, because he hid too quickly, his lips were stuck with the mud splashed by his leather boots.


    At this time, he stared at a seemingly deserted village on the left side of the road with father sparsokukotsky and others around him.


    That''s where the bullet came from.


    The village is not big, but four or five hundred square meters. It is surrounded by a civil wall 2.5 meters high and 2 meters wide. The tallest building in the village is a church with a cross on the spire, which can be seen from a great distance. The village is surrounded by flat open land without shelter.


    It is reasonable to say that as an experienced mercenary, Pedro would send scouts to investigate if there were any abnormalities when passing through such a village, but this time he was careless. Because their mercenary regiment and Jan sobeski are not the first troops to pass through here, if there were Swedes in ambush, the troops passing through the front should have eliminated them long ago.


    There was a sound of hoofs behind Pedro. Chechen and Jan sobesky are here.


    "Be careful!" father sparsokukotsky reminded the second humanitarian.


    "Don''t worry, father. The bullet that killed Jan sobesky hasn''t been made yet." Jan sobesky said boldly. He even waved his big hand and let his cloak fly. It''s very imposing.


    But Pedro scoffed at Jan sobesky''s show. At that distance, sobesky was wearing armor. It was strange that he could be hurt unless the bullet happened to hit him in the face.


    "Uncle, what happened? Is it Swedish?" Chechen jumped off his horse, fell down next to Pedro, and then asked.


    "It should be, otherwise we would not be unrecognizable if the rebels or the local militia were holding such an obvious flag of the Republic," Pedro said.


    "Damn it, the Swedes are hiding here, and several troops passing by haven''t found it!" sobesky said angrily.


    "Maybe it''s just a small Swedish army separated from the big army. Isn''t it raining heavily these days? It''s normal for some Swedish soldiers to separate from the big army in such a heavy rain." Cherchen analyzed.


    This analysis was reasonable, and sobesky and Pedro nodded in agreement.


    Now that sobesky met them, as a general of the Republic of Poland, sobesky certainly didn''t let them go. Sobesky asked the mercenary regiment to destroy the small Swedish army. And this is what cherchensuo hopes. After all, there are 1000 recruits in his army. It is very helpful to improve their combat effectiveness to have a chance to fight before arriving in Warsaw. Moreover, the area of the village is not large. There are no more than 100 Swedish soldiers in it. Cherchen thinks it''s just right to give it to the recruits to practice.


    Because the Swedish soldiers were stationed on the wall, it was surrounded by open and unshielded plains. The enemy who occupies the village naturally has a commanding position. Together, Chechen and Pedro are ready to let Hessen mercenaries test the enemy''s firepower.


    The Mercenary Captain named Goethe took his team up according to Chechen''s order. These mercenaries are worthy of being veterans of all battles. Their tactical actions are in place and everyone is very open. When half of them move, the other half squat down to minimize their bullet receiving area.


    When the scattered soldiers approached the wall less than thirty steps away, a small group of Swedish soldiers in blue uniforms rushed out of the village. They were so fast that they rushed to the black mercenaries in the blink of an eye. The two troops engaged in a white-edged battle.


    No matter Goethe and his soldiers or Che Chen who watched the battle, they were completely unprepared. They were stunned on the spot.


    Che Chen, who was far away from the battlefield, was stunned and had time to react, but Goethe and others lost half of their lives in a raid. The others had to retreat under the cover of their companions'' fire.


    The Swedish soldiers did not pursue and quickly returned to the village.


    This fully shows the extraordinary quality of Swedish soldiers in the village. However, Chechen''s attempt to find out the enemy''s firepower in the village has not been realized.


    At this time, Che Chen put away his contempt for the enemy. He ordered bachit to lead two squadrons to attack from the West and south, which was the main direction of attack. In the north, Cherchen arranged a squadron of fedot to feint. In the East, no troops were arranged, but yelishei led a team of Hessian light cavalry to hide outside the horizon. When the enemy broke through from the East, it was actually surrounded by three jues and one.


    This arrangement has no shortcomings, and one shot is three squadrons, which even sobesky nodded after seeing it.


    Each squadron soon entered the battle position, and the mercenary regiment''s three three pound guns also fired.


    Two squadrons of recruits stepped on drums and moved towards the wall. They had Musketeers in front and spearmen in the back. Although they have been able to get out of a good queue on the training ground, they have exposed their shortcomings in wartime. After only 20 steps, the team has begun to twist.


    Then the Swedish Musketeers on the wall opened fire. Listen to the gunfire. About 50 muskets fired together.


    More than a dozen recruits from two squadrons fell. Although there were no casualties, fear filled the squadron. The soldiers began to fire indiscriminately, and the bullet was either too high or too low. Then there was the sound of forty or fifty muskets from the Swedish soldiers on the wall.


    The interval between the two shots was just the time when a musket was loaded.


    This is similar to Chechen''s judgment. The enemy''s strength is less than 100.


    "Children, for the virgin, for the motherland!" father spasokukotsky held up the cross to boost the morale of the recruits.


    Inspired by the priest, the two squadron soldiers began to regain their composure. He threw down the fire rope and gun and rushed up with only a spear and a short spear.


    The crude ladder built the wall. Because the wall is not high, the ladder is even higher than the height of the wall. The soldiers found it easier and faster for them to go up with a ladder than with a ladder.


    So, the soldiers who first climbed up the ladder shouted "God" and fought with the Swedish soldiers.


    While the two armies were fighting hand to hand on the wall, bachit, who was heading straight for the entrance and exit of the village, was blocked. Although there was no trace of the gate at the entrance and exit of the village, the opening was pre filled with obstacles by the enemy, and bullets were fired from time to time behind the obstacles.


    Bachit, who avoided bullets by the wall, slashed several times with his axe, but he couldn''t destroy it.


    "Bomb, bomb!" bachit shouted to the people around him. But no one came with a bomb.


    A Ma Bian hurried back to get the bomb and gave it to bachit. But bachit felt that the power was not enough, so Ma Bian had to go back and get another one.


    Two bombs were ignited and dropped under the obstacle.


    An earth shaking explosion sounded. The people on the walls on both sides of the entrance and exit were shaken down.


    The obstacle was cleared by the bomb. Bachit rushed in with people. At this time, it was meaningless to guard the wall again. Swedish soldiers jumped off the wall and retreated towards the village.


    But the battle is not over. The Swedish soldiers who had lost their peripheral positions did not panic. They gradually withdrew towards the north rather than the East.


    Obviously, their commander had a hunch that the East was not a living path, but a trap.


    Fedott''s squadron greeted more than 70 Swedish soldiers.


    But it was in such a disparity of military strength that the Swedish soldiers broke through the fedot squadron in front of them with spears and killed a bloody way.


    From beginning to end, Chechen just watched the battle. Even if Pedro, who led Hessian infantry, led the team to support several times, Cherchen absolutely did not allow it.

 Chapter 369

    The weather has been fine since the 16th. Alvid wiedenberg''s act of shooting messengers regardless of morality and morality also completely angered king kazimiz. Now, he no longer imagined that the Swedes in Warsaw had surrendered, but devoted himself to how to liberate the city by force.


    Therefore, because of the terrible incident of Wittenberg killing the messenger, the Polish army began to shoot at the tall wall of Warsaw with small caliber artillery before the heavy artillery arrived. Marshal lubomatsky excavated tunnels from the Bank of the visva River to the east wall of Warsaw city to build underground bunkers and earth embankments, The brave Polish warriors braved the fierce gunfire of the Swedes and gradually pushed forward to a place only 30 meters away from the moat.


    From there, Polish artillery began to fire on the walls and inside the city. The magnificent kazanovsky palace near the east city wall has become a ruin. No one regrets it, because the people living in the palace are traitors rajyovsky. Even some polish artillery, out of hatred for the traitors, deliberately raised the muzzle so that the shells could cross the wall and hit there. They hoped that one of the shells would hit the traitor.


    However, the wish is doomed to be impossible to achieve, because rajyovsky had long expected that he would be hated by his compatriots outside the city, and his home would also be the focus of Poland''s attack. Rajyovsky had long moved out of his home and lived in kazimi RI palace.


    The silent poor palace bore all the anger. The snow-white palace walls were riddled with holes, and almost all the windows were broken glass. The windows were empty, regardless of the wind and rain. The falling bullet rain fell on the gorgeous balcony and garden day and night, destroying the gypsum fountain and the precious flowers in the garden. Rajeyuevsky''s pets used to run around in the garden full of craters. They told their misfortune with sad cries.


    Although small caliber artillery can destroy the crenels on the city wall, it can not destroy the main body of the city wall. The Polish army encountered the same problem that the Swedes encountered in chenstohova.


    General Stefan charnietsky is a general who knows military well. He refuses to let the soldiers launch unnecessary attacks before the artillery opens the gap. But some people ignore it and insist on attacking the city immediately. These are the leaders of the rebel and militia and their soldiers.


    These rebels and militia are not good at attacking a city at all. They see attacking a city as simple as sneaking into a Swedish grain collection team or patrol in the countryside. Especially when they heard the refugees from the city talk about the mountains of gold, silver and jewelry plundered by the Swedes in Warsaw City, they just wanted to be the first to come into contact with the treasures gathered by the Swedes.


    These people launched several representatives to go to King kazimiz and tell their requests. At first, King Kazimierz refused. Kazimierz, who had fought with his father and brother when he was young, was no stranger to the difficulty of attacking the city. But he could not stand the repeated pleadings of these representatives. At the same time, the king''s heart hoped that there would be a miracle, and Warsaw city was conquered by a drum.


    Finally, when the representatives left the king''s camp, they received a warrant issued by kazimizh allowing them to attack the city.


    The commander of charnietsky made the last effort. He painstakingly told them in the tunnel that the city could not be captured until the gap was opened with heavy artillery. Not only can the militia and the rebel army not attack, but even regular infantry attack is futile. But these people did not listen to the goodwill of the general army. They took out the king''s warrant and forced the general army to release them.


    On the afternoon of that day, more than 6000 carefully selected soldiers of the rebel and militia groups prepared ladders, ropes, sandbags and hooks. Most of them have only a saber and a pistol as weapons. Many people don''t even have an armed suit. Instead, they tie thick straw tightly in front of their chest as protection.


    6000 people secretly gathered on the tunnels and earth embankments and secretly approached the moat under the cover of these fortifications. When everyone entered the battle position, after a gunshot, all the soldiers gave a terrible cry, rushed towards the moat like a group of ants climbing out of the ground, and the soldiers with sandbags in front began to fill the river. The Swedish soldiers who woke up from a dream shot them fiercely with lethal firepower composed of fire guns and artillery, Fierce fighting took place across the east of the city.


    The soldiers were many and powerful. Under the cover of small artillery, they filled the moat in an instant. Then, Bing Yong made an appointment with the moat and jumped at the wall in disorder.


    As Bing Yong began to climb the wall, the covered artillery had to stop firing. Next, only God can help them.


    But the bravery of these people did not get good luck. The soldiers did take the ladder and climbed it recklessly. The skill and speed of climbing the ladder were like an ape. Perhaps even apes may not surpass them.


    However, Swedish soldiers shot deadly bullets at the visitors from the towers and enemy platforms of the city wall. Some who survived and climbed the crenels of the city wall were also shot in the face by Swedish pistol cavalry hiding behind.


    The Swedish soldiers also threw the prepared rolling logs and stones at them. Under the impact and heavy pressure of the rolling logs and stones, the ladder broke and became fragments; The warriors who climbed with ropes also fell with the boulders.


    But even so, after the first wave of attack was retreated, the warriors of the militia and the rebel army organized a second charge. This time, many people climbed up the wall, but this time they faced the gun forest of the Swedish long spearmen. The long spears could stab and push the siege soldiers bravely, but the sabers of the Polish warriors could not deal with such a long spear. The Polish warriors cut the gun forest in vain, But after splitting one, three or four long guns stabbed them. What''s more terrible is that they encountered the same experience as the skzedusky commandos, that is, they were cross attacked by the towers on both sides of the city wall... More than 500 most brave and tenacious rebel and militia soldiers died under the city wall, and their blood stained the city wall of Warsaw. The rest of the people were finally desperate. After the enemy''s continuous shooting, they retreated, crossed the moat and went back to their own tunnels to hide.


    Skzedusky, who was whipped, also saw the tragedy under the city wall. His eyes were broken.


    "Why did I forget to tell your majesty!" skzedusky regretted.


    Although skzedusky''s sneak attack ended in failure, this failed sneak attack was not without any results. The sacrifice of the commandos made skzedusky clear that due to the lack of troops, the Swedish garrison did not focus on the long city wall, but on the towers between the city walls, and accumulated countless ammunition. The reason why skzjdusky''s commandos lost so much was that after closing the gate of the tower, the Swedes strafed the whole section of the wall with shotguns and shotguns.


    Skzedusky asked Ma Bian to carry him to King kazimiz.


    "So the key to whether we can capture the walls of Warsaw is whether our artillery can destroy these towers we built ourselves." skzedusky lay on a marching bed and told the king and marshal the information obtained with the soldiers'' lives.


    When skzedusky finished, King kazimizz excitedly took skzedusky''s big hand. Compared with skzedusky''s bronze hand, King kazimiz''s hand looks so white and soft.


    "My soldier, your information will save many people''s lives. Alas, I shouldn''t be so impulsive to you..." King kazimiz said emotionally.


    His implication was that if scorzedusky could tell himself the information earlier, he would completely forgive his whipping.


    Skzedusky smiled affectionately. But his smile seemed to affect the wound on his back, making his smile so ferocious and painful.


    "Your Majesty, I''m really too impulsive. I''m blinded by my hatred for Bao Hong. I really deserve to be punished. And if I had told you earlier, those warriors might not have died," said skzedusky.


    Skzedusky''s attitude of self-criticism moved king kazimiz for a while.


    After a while, King kazimiz stood up.


    "My marshal, did you hear it?" King kazimiz turned and asked marshal lubaumatsky.


    "Yes, yes," said marshal lubaumatsky, wiping the corners of his eyes with a handkerchief.


    King kazimiz nodded. He squatted down again, comforted skzedusky, and then left with the marshal.


    In the next few days, the Polish Army temporarily gave up the strong attack. Taking advantage of the hard won fine weather, the engineers of the Republic made preparations for the general attack against time. They blocked the canal from the moat to the visva River, and then dug an underground canal to drain the moat. The next task is to fill the moat.


    According to the order of the marshal, the artillery attacking the city did not bombard the tower until the heavy artillery arrived. Although the Swedes have made sufficient preparations to defend these towers, and sandbags are hung on the outside of the tower wall to reduce the damage of artillery to the towers, these defense means are so valuable in front of the absolute number of artillery occupied by the Republic Army.


    Polish artillery first broke the sandbags around the tower with small caliber guns to make the sand flow out, and then made a fatal attack on the tower with large caliber cannons.


    In front of the large caliber cannon, the tower was like paper paste, and a big hole was hit by a shell.


    Once again, a shell blessed by the military priest even penetrated through the firing port of the tower, hit the powder keg inside, and overturned the whole tower to the sky. This was occasionally seen as a miracle by the soldiers, and the morale of the army was even higher.


    On the 21st, the army of the Republic of Poland launched a tentative attack.


    Before the attack, Polish artillery had trampled down an entire section of the city wall and cleared the surrounding towers.


    King kazimizh threw an entire infantry regiment of Colonel Alexander kasimir into the battlefield. The colonel and his German mercenary corps have always been known for daring to fight hard battles.


    But when Colonel Alexander Casimir commanded the infantry regiment to attack the city along the ramp made of ruins, they unexpectedly found that the Swedes had built a second wall on the inner side of the wall. The inner wall was 50 meters away from the outer wall. The Swedish Musketeers in blue uniforms and the Swedish guards in yellow uniforms, who had been waiting behind, saw the Polish Army rush in and immediately launched a volley.


    As they were unprepared for the appearance of the inner wall, they were forcibly repulsed by the defenders in the first round of attack. It was a team of German mercenaries and long Gunners who finally drove them out of the gap.


    In the next 10 hours, lubaomatsky, who did not give up, sent various units to attack in turns. Taking part in the attack were the armored Cossack company of Jan zenovich, the Polish long Gunners of count teshkovic, the Polish militia and dare to die cavalry led by the general army of Stefan charnietsky, and Alexander otkinski''s troops pardoned by King kazimiz, but in front of the strong position carefully built by alvid wiedenberg, All the attacks ended in a fiasco. The cunning alvid wiedenberg even cut off all the inner crenels of the outer wall before the war, so that the Polish Musketeers who climbed the wall could shoot at the Swedish Musketeers without shelter. The dead and wounded who fell from the wall blocked the way of attack, making it more difficult for the latecomers to attack.


    At the height of the battle for the city wall, the cavalry of the Swedish army launched a counterattack from the flank. They broke in quickly from the side and got entangled with the attacking Polish infantry. Due to the terrain constraints, both sides could not maintain the formation well, and the battle soon became a battle between cavalry and infantry. The well-equipped and powerful Swedish pistol cavalry often gained great advantages in close combat. Often seven or eight Polish infantry could not cope with the attack of a Swedish pistol cavalry.


    The Polish winged cavalry under the king and marshal wanted to join the regiment and compete with the Swedish pistol cavalry, but they were rejected. Because both the king and the marshal knew that the strength of the winged cavalry was charge, and the scuffle was not their strong point. Neither of them is willing to consume the Republic''s most powerful assault force meaninglessly.


    In that day''s battle, the Polish Republic left thousands of bodies under the walls of Warsaw.


    When night fell, both sides had a tacit understanding and stopped. The Polish Army abandoned the meaningless outer city wall and returned to the offensive position, while the Swedish army did not repair it. They hope to turn this gap into a bleeding wound of the poles and drain all the blood of the Polish army.

 Chapter 370

    The bodies of 46 mercenary soldiers and 21 Swedish soldiers lay neatly on the ground.


    Che Chen looked at these bodies and said nothing. Fedot and others stood behind the head and looked at each other. Although Chechen didn''t speak, everyone could feel that the leader''s mood was unhappy.


    In fact, although the mercenary regiment won, no one from Cherchen to yelishei was happy with the victory.


    Yes, although they occupied the village, the mercenary regiment paid more than twice the casualties of the enemy, and was escaped by the vast majority of the enemy.


    In this depressing atmosphere, vicomte Hesse, the vice captain of Hesse mercenary, was imperceptibly restless.


    The relative of count Hesse came to the mercenary regiment as count Hesse''s agent in the mercenary. His purpose is to prevent mercenaries from using Hessian mercenaries as cannon fodder. Originally, Cherchen didn''t let Hessen mercenaries cause serious casualties. He should be happy, but now the Viscount came to Cherchen and questioned Cherchen''s poor command, which caused such a great loss.


    Che Chen listened to Viscount Hesse''s words in silence.


    At this time, what Victor said to him when he started the mercenary regiment came to his mind: "Commander, if possible, I really want to go to Warsaw with you. Because this army is too young, it can''t be completely changed in more than a month. If your enemy is czar Russian soldiers or Cossacks, I don''t worry, because the overall combat effectiveness of these two enemies is not strong, their training is backward, and they always rely on blood and courage to fight Qi. Although they also have advanced guns and cannons, their organizational structure and training methods are backward, even behind the Western European countries than the Republic. But the enemy you have to face is the Swede, which is the most powerful army in the world. They are well equipped, well-organized and high morale. They can win even in the face of two or three times the enemy. When he When they are our allies, we are lucky; but once they become enemies, we should be extra careful. Especially when they are on the defensive side, the Swedes have the most rich defense experience and architectural knowledge, which is the wealth they gained in the 30-year war. This makes them a nightmare for all attackers. So the regiment Chief, if possible, after arriving in Warsaw, you must not throw them into the battlefield. Let the soldiers watch more and know how their enemies fight. Only in this way can the mercenary regiment not suffer heavy losses in the future war. "


    It was also because of Victor''s entrustment that when he knew that there was only a small team of Swedish soldiers in the village, Cherchen only allowed several squadrons composed of recruits to launch an attack. Even if the war situation was unfavorable to the mercenary regiment, Cherchen did not send Hessen mercenaries with the strongest combat effectiveness to participate in the war.


    "Viscount Hesse."


    Chechen suddenly interrupted Viscount Hesse''s chatter.


    "This battle is really my bad command. I accept your criticism. The Hessian mercenaries have also suffered losses today. Go to Ingrid to get 600 Taylor as a reward for the heroic fighting of the Hessian mercenaries."


    Viscount Hessen smiled happily. He praised Cherchen loudly, and then walked lightly and quickly to find Ingrid for a reward.


    "If he is my subordinate, I must give him a taste of whipping."


    Watching Viscount Hessen go away, Jan sobesky said to Chechen.


    Pedro and others feel the same way. They all think that the leader''s doing so is too soft and weak, which will make the Hessian people gain an inch.


    But Chechen didn''t explain much. He clapped his hands and said to the deputy heads and squadron leaders, "let''s go into the village with me."


    "I''ll come too."


    Jan sobesky shouted and followed them into the village.


    At this time, the smoke of gunpowder in the village was not gone. The mercenary regiment sent 40 or 50 people to sweep and inspect the village. Led by a small captain, Chechen looked at their houses one by one.


    I don''t know when these Swedish soldiers settled in the village. Every room in the village was transformed into a human eating bunker by them.


    The doors of all the houses were blocked, and the windows were sealed in half, leaving only a small shooting opening. In the remote corner of the house, Cherchen also found the holes dug by the Swedes, which can only allow one person to enter and exit. This made the Swedes deliberately retreat to another room to continue their resistance after blocking the mercenary regiment in one room, and the mercenary regiment is very safe Can spend a lot of effort to break into a house and find nothing in front of an empty house.


    "Every time we attack the house, the Swedes inside have escaped from these small holes." a small captain of the mercenary regiment explained to Chechen, the deputy head and squadron leader.


    "What else?" Chechen squatted down to explore the hole and asked.


    "And."


    The team leader took Cherchen and them to the intersection.


    "The Swedes blocked up huge trees at every intersection and dug a trap behind. Some of our soldiers accidentally jumped over and fell into the trap," said the team leader.


    "What about the Swedes? Don''t these traps slow down their retreat?" asked Jan sobesky.


    "The Swedes built a door panel on the huge wood and smoked it when they passed."


    After listening to the team leader''s explanation and looking at these entrances and exits and the huge trees and traps blocked in each street, we finally know why the recruits of the mercenary regiment suffered heavy losses.


    Although Chechen''s method of training troops is to learn from Gustav. But most of Gustav''s notes left by Christina record the major battles commanded by King Gustav, and Gustav, as the commander of tens of thousands of troops, will not and disdain to record such a hundred man defense skill in his notes.


    They are familiar with the fighting skills of the Swedish army such as "Gustav thunder", but they know nothing about how the Swedish army at the squadron and team level fights alone. Even if the mercenary regiment fought side by side with General Robert Douglas''s army.


    It can be said that this small army made up a lesson for Cherchen that Gustav, the teacher, did not teach.


    After that, they watched the last place where the Swedes fought.


    "Right here," said the captain, pointing to a vegetable field, "six Swedish soldiers fought with our men here. They shot all the bullets in their muskets and pulled out their short and broad swords. But we didn''t give them a chance, so we killed them here."


    "No one surrendered?"


    "No one."


    Jan sobesky sighed.


    "Let all the captains have a look and see how our opponents fight." after seeing this battle relic, Chechen said to fedot and other squadron captains.


    "Let our generals have a look," Jan sobesky also ordered the Ma Bian beside him.


    His soldiers were also temporarily allocated by commander sapega, and most of them were recruits, just giving them a chance to learn.

 Chapter 371

    After that, with the consent of Jan sobesky, Chechen and his mercenary regiment stayed. They should sum up their experience in this small encounter to improve the difficulty tackling ability of the mercenary regiment.


    Jan sobieski led five thousand people to set out first. Before leaving, sobieski handed over twenty or thirty middle and lower level officers to Chechen.


    "Let them study hard. I''ll send someone to report to commander sapega about your stay here, just say it''s what I mean." sobesky said to Chechen.


    Cherchen thanked sobesky.


    After sobieski left, Chechen sent Viscount Hessen and 100 Hessen mercenaries into the village. They will test the recruits of the mercenary regiment as the defensive side.


    The recruits of the three squadrons were gathered on the plain outside the village, with a pile of tombs beside them.


    The Polish and Swedish soldiers who died in the battle that day were buried together. One day ago, they were still life and death opponents fighting each other. One day later, they have become "neighbors" forever.


    Chechen stepped onto the platform made of logs. He looked at more than 1200 soldiers.


    The soldiers are also looking at Chechen. They are all thinking: what will the commander say to himself?


    Are you praising yourself for defeating the Swedish soldiers or scolding you for paying such a high price to win a little victory?


    But he didn''t speak for a long time, and his face slowly turned red.


    Pedro was secretly worried below - he had asked Ingrid to write a morale boosting speech last night, but Cherchen wanted to make an impromptu speech and put it on the shelf. Well, my nephew is going to make a fool of himself.


    "Ah, oh, ah, oh, ah." Chechen made five voices with unknown meaning.


    The soldiers looked at their commander with puzzled faces. They heard every sound from Chechen clearly, but no one knew what the disordered pronunciation represented.


    Chechen''s face is more red. Now he knows that it''s so difficult to speak in front of so many people when thousands of people look at you. Thanks to his boasting that he doesn''t need a speech.


    Just then, Pedro came out. I saw Pedro run up to the high platform. He raised his big hand like a palm fan to the sky. When everyone looked at himself, Pedro said loudly in front of his halberd finger: "the leader''s meaning is that there is Warsaw! There is the Swede!"


    Pedro pointed in the direction of the village that fought yesterday.


    "Chop the Swede, chop


    Sharpen the sword quickly


    Hit the Swede, hit it


    Put the gun up


    Hit the Swede, hit


    Smash their heads


    Burn the Swede, burn


    Burn them to ashes


    Get on your horse, ride


    If you''re still a good man. "


    Then Pedro began to sing in a duck''s voice.


    Nothing mobilizes soldiers more than this song. For a time, singing became a torrent of chorus. No one considered whether the leader''s "ah, oh, ah, oh, ah" really meant that. Under the leadership of the leaders, they took the village as their imaginary enemy and began the exercise.


    Since there has been an actual battle, the three squadrons have begun to walk in a model this time. Of course, the main reason is that they know that there are all their own people in the village, and no one will hurt themselves.


    But the fantasy soon burst.


    "Boom!"


    A cannon shot came from the village. Then a thick smoke rose on the left side of the first squadron.


    It turned out to be a real shell.


    Looking at the pit hit by shells, the soldiers of the first squadron were stunned.


    "What are you looking at? If you don''t want to be beaten, just follow me and go straight ahead." deputy commander bachit roared in a bull like voice.


    "Remember, this is not a drill."


    With that, bachit went on with his axe.


    Another shot. This time the shell landed closer to the soldiers.


    The recruits woke up like a dream. They hurriedly followed bachit, and their expression was no longer relaxed at the beginning.


    In this way, the sound of guns and guns all day. At night, Chechen and the officers kept analyzing the attack and defense strategies in order to find out their own shortcomings and the enemy''s weaknesses.


    Early the next morning, the mercenary regiment conducted another exercise in response to the problems in Article 1. Like the first day, Chechen still looks at the overall situation on the high platform.


    Halfway through the exercise, a peripheral patrol cavalry ran over.


    "Captain, Colonel Jerzy haretsky is here. He wants to see you by name."


    "Halletsky wants to see me?" Chechen asked.


    Colonel Jerzy haretsky''s soldiers set out two days later than sobesky, and it was almost time to get here.


    "Yes, that''s what Colonel halletsky said."


    Cherchen realized that he and Jeri haretsky had nothing to say. They were sworn enemies.


    But although he didn''t understand what Colonel Jeri khaczki wanted to do, as a colleague, and the Colonel''s rank was still higher than himself, since he wanted to see himself, Cherchen had to pass.


    Colonel Jerzy haretsky rode on his horse in high spirits, and his illegitimate son Coppola followed him. Coppola''s broken hand has a fake hand and gloves. It looks like it''s real. Then there is a team of soldiers behind.


    When he saw Cherchen coming, Colonel halletsky was still sitting on his horse. He was afraid that others would not see his arrogance.


    Seeing that the colonel was like this, Chechen also rode on his horse and stood on an equal footing with the colonel.


    "Colonel halletsky, do you want to see me?"


    "Damn boy!" haretsky scolded in his heart.


    "Commander Chechen, I heard a crackle of artillery here from a long distance. Oh, it seems that you have won a great battle," said halletsky, pointing to the pile of tombs.


    Kopola and others understood that what haletsky said was ironic, and laughed one by one in front of Cherchen.


    Chechen competed with haretsky a lot. He didn''t have stage fright like a speech to recruits.


    "It was indeed a victory. We destroyed many Swedes, but only 46 died. Colonel, I''m afraid you haven''t even won the battle with Prince yanush''s army." Chechen countered.


    Chechen mentions yanush to remind haretsky that he was once a defeated general of his own. Anyway, both sides have long torn their faces, and Chechen won''t show mercy in his words.


    Halletsky really remembered the experience of being defeated by Chechen. The Colonel''s face was livid. He didn''t say a word, but everyone knew that the colonel was holding back his anger.


    At this time, the Hessian cavalry led by yelisi "happened to" patrol past.


    "Cherchen, you will suffer one day, I swear," Colonel haretsky threatened again.


    "I''ll be waiting at any time." Chechen replied humbly.

 Chapter 372

    After the news that Chechen led the mercenary regiment to stay in the local area for training reached the ears of commander sapega, the Lithuanian commander was also very interested. On this day, sapega sent a messenger to the mercenary regiment to convey the order of the commander to Chechen: Commander sapega will inspect the mercenary regiment early tomorrow morning.


    It is a great honor to be reviewed by the supreme commander. Pedro and bachit and others were excited.


    That evening, in a house in the village, Pedro and other officers of the regiment had a dispute over one thing: did the soldiers wear marching clothes for inspection?


    Because this problem was not made clear when the herald came to inform the commander to come for review, and all the officers in the regiment were indifferent to it.


    Fedot and others believe that soldiers should be in a state of actual combat to meet the inspection of the commander-in-chief; However, Pedro and yelishei have different views. They believe that an army should certainly meet the inspection of commander Sapei in the state of military parade, dressed brightly and with sharp swords.


    Both sides were so indifferent, so finally, at the meeting, Cherchen listened to the opinions of Pedro and yelisi, and the whole regiment accepted the review in a full set of military uniforms in accordance with the highest welcome criteria.


    So in that night, the soldiers of the mercenary regiment kept their eyes closed and wiped the stains on their breastplates, polished the rust and washed the dirt of their underwear all night; Yelishei and other company level officers ordered the soldiers to report, remove some old and weak people, and let them hide in the bushes outside the barracks.


    The next morning, the mercenary regiment was no longer the ragged and tired people as the night before, but a neatly arranged army with 2000 people. Everyone was familiar with their position and task, and each button and belt of everyone were in place, clean and shiny. Moreover, not only is the military uniform worn outside not dilapidated. If the commander-in-chief wants to look inside the military uniform, he will see that everyone is wearing an equally clean shirt. He will also find that each backpack contains a specified amount of lead bullets and gunpowder. As the soldiers said, "even the rigid Germans can''t find anything wrong."


    At 7:30 in the morning, commander sapega sent a liaison officer to check the preparation of the mercenary regiment.


    The liaison officer was a middle-aged officer with a red face and bright bore and dark hair. His physique is strong, and the width between his chest and back is greater than that between his left and right shoulders. He wore a light armour aristocratic long suit and rode a jujube army horse. The liaison officer walked from the left side of the infantry of the mercenary regiment of the four squadrons in line. It looked like he was the commander and was patrolling the mercenary regiment. He walked slowly in front of the queue, bending his back a little, trembling slightly as the army horse moved forward.


    After touring the whole mercenary regiment, the liaison officer turned around. His eyes were filled with anger that baffled Cherchen and Pedro.


    "Hello, chief Chechen," he said, turning his face to a Chechen, "we may be blamed."


    Chechen and Pedro looked at each other when they heard this. They didn''t understand the current state of the mercenary regiment and what didn''t meet the requirements.


    "Even if we hold a parade with the French army, no one will drive us out."


    After all, Chechen is young and energetic. He said to the liaison officer unconvinced.


    "Chechen!" Pedro gave a worried look at the liaison officer and reminded Chechen.


    The liaison officer waved his hand and signaled that Pedro didn''t have to. The liaison officer is also a person who knows the goods. Of course, he can see that Cherchen''s army is impeccable. What commander zapega wanted the king and field marshal to see was not such a energetic and high-spirited regiment, but a regiment that was completely in training and extremely tired - wearing an army coat, wearing a coat, lying on the ground and making combat moves.


    "Therefore, the worse your situation is, the happier the commander will be. Miss Natalie asked me to come because she was afraid you wouldn''t pay attention to this meaning. Unexpectedly, she did expect it." the liaison officer whispered in Cherchen''s ear.


    "Is Natalie asking you?" Chechen asked in surprise.


    The liaison officer nodded.


    Then he repeatedly reminded Cherchen to do what Miss Natalie said, and then he clapped his horse and went back.


    After the liaison officer left, Chechen bowed his head, shrugged his shoulders silently, and spread his hands excitedly:


    "Uncle, we still have more than an hour. Is there time to change?"


    "This..." Pedro was a little embarrassed. Time is too tight.


    "I''ll try," said Pedro.


    Having said that, it is impossible for 2000 people to change their clothes in an hour. Even a thousand people are difficult.


    Chechen also knew that such a short time was a little difficult. He clenched his lips. After a minute, he made a decision: "the cavalry and artillery will not change, let the three squadrons change their clothes, and the Hessian mercenaries will go to the village."


    "Will this work?" Pedro wondered.


    "I can''t manage so much, just do as I say." Chechen said. Time is so tight that no minute can be wasted.


    So everyone changed their clothes according to the commander''s order. Five hundred Hessian mercenaries filled the village.


    An hour later, commander sapega and janush arrived at the camp accompanied by a group of generals.


    Sapega did not enter the village, but watched the attack and defense of the mercenary regiment on the high platform. Commander sapega was satisfied with the scene of knives and guns and dust.


    "Good, good. It''s good not to forget to train when marching. Good, good." Datong leader praised.


    Natalie in the crowd also gave Cherchen a thumbs up. At this time, janush around sapega noticed a detail.


    Janush whispered and commander sapega bit his ears.


    "What''s going on!" commander sapega asked Cherchen and Pedro behind him.


    It turned out that yanushi found that the shoes of Chechen''s soldiers were new. The future father-in-law who loves to find fault with Cherchen told sapega his discovery, and the commander suspected that Cherchen was making a show.


    Chechen and Pedro knelt down on one knee in fear in front of the commander.


    "Commander, please forgive me. We arrived here all night from Lithuania. Our shoes were worn out long ago, so we put on new shoes for training. Those old shoes were in the soldiers'' Marching bags," said Chechen.


    After hearing this, commander sapega asked incredulously, "Cherchen, what you said is true?"


    Of course, Che Chen swore to heaven that everything he said was true and there was no falsehood.


    So sapega called a group of soldiers. Sure enough, everyone''s shoes in their marching bag were old.


    "It''s not easy for mercenary soldiers," sapega sighed.


    Pedro took the opportunity to say, "the commander''s lesson is that each of our regiment has only two pairs of shoes. We were going to wear a new pair in Warsaw."


    Those generals also whispered to each other, saying nothing more than sympathizing with the mercenary regiment.


    The day after the inspection, commander sapega allocated 2000 pairs of new shoes from the logistics to the mercenary regiment. Commander sapega himself sent a liaison officer to send two hundred Taylor to Cherchen as a reward for his active training.

 Chapter 373

    On June 21, 1656, after a long journey, the 30000 Lithuanian army led by the Lithuanian commander Pavel sapega finally joined the army of King kazimiz and marshal lubomatsky from Lvov near rajiwuv near Warsaw city.


    On the day commander sapega arrived, a liaison officer brought King kazimiz''s order that the king and field marshal should inspect the Republic Army from Lithuania.


    Therefore, in order to welcome the arrival of his majesty, the team of mihau knights, Anjie''s team, and the team led by the imperial catering officer of the inner court, mihau raziwiu, Jan sobeski and sapega, all arranged in battle formation, one team after another, like a huge wall, waiting for the arrival of the king. The queue was too long to see at a glance. One side of the regiment flag is held by each flagman at an oblique angle of 45 degrees and set up in front of each team to show his respect for his majesty.


    When Jan zenovich, who escorted the king and field marshal, saw such a battle, his team also lined up in an orderly battle queue and stood opposite the Lithuanian army, leaving an open space about 100 steps wide between the two armies.


    Commander sapega, holding a scepter, walked to the open space, followed by yanush and Natalie and the staff of the headquarters, including Prince mihau.


    On the other side, he leapt out of Jan zenovich''s team - King kazimiz.


    The king rode a beautiful Andalusian high headed horse, which was given to the king by Marshal lubomasky when he was in Lvov.


    At this time, King kazimiz wore a light military uniform. He wore a sky blue half breastplate with a golden cross pattern. Under the armor, he could see a long black golden velvet tunic with a wrinkled lace collar turned over the breastplate. The king didn''t wear a helmet but an ordinary Swedish round brimmed hat. There is a white feather on the hat. King kazimiz wore a pair of deerskin gloves on his hands, a saber hanging from his waist, and high black riding boots on his feet.


    Behind the king, marshal lubomasky and commander in chief charnietsky rode with him.


    Commander sapega wanted to salute the king on the horse and help the king off his horse as usual, but unexpectedly, King kazimiz jumped off his horse and went straight to him.


    In full view of the two armies, the king held commander sapega tightly in his arms. For a long time, he was silent, but tears welled up.


    Big tears rolled down his cheeks, because he held tightly in his arms was his most loyal servant. It is true that Pavel sapega''s qualifications are not amazing, and he sometimes makes mistakes, but he is honest and loyal, far better than all the rich and powerful people in the Republic, and always completes his orders without discount.


    Since the outbreak of the Borui war, he has independently supported the dangerous situation of Lithuania. He has never wavered even in the most dangerous time. For his monarch and his country, he has not hesitated to give all his family wealth and is ready to give his blood and life at any time.


    Looking at sapega embraced by himself and his Lithuanian legion, King kazimizh felt that he finally had the confidence to speak.


    Earlier, some Lithuanian officers and soldiers whispered and secretly worried that the Lithuanian army did not arrive as scheduled because of a sudden heavy rain. This time, even if the commander was not blamed by the king, he would at least be ignored. However, the scene in front of him was that the king loved the commander, and his majesty didn''t mean to blame the commander at all.


    Therefore, all the officers and soldiers of the Lithuanian Legion gave a warm cheer for the benevolent monarch, and the thunderous sound went up to the sky. Yang zenovich''s team immediately responded with thunderous cheers, so the thunderous cry of the two armies overshadowed the sound of gunfire and gun salute.


    "Long live King Jan kazimiz!"


    "Long live the Lvov Legion!"


    "Long live the Royal Army of Lithuania!"


    The two armies greeted each other with cheers and thunders, shaking the city walls.


    Some old soldiers burst into tears. They were crying for the monarch of the Republic and the loving father of the soldiers.


    After the reception ceremony, the king was ready to review the teams of the standing Lithuanian Legion. Before that, commander sapega took the opportunity to introduce Prince mihau to King kazimizh.


    "It turned out to be the son of yarimi. Your father is a hero. You are the descendant of the hero and will be a hero of the Republic in the future." King kazimiz encouraged.


    Prince mihau blushed with excitement. He knelt down and kissed kazimieri''s hand, trying to show his love for his father.


    Then yanush and Natalie saluted king kazimiz. King kazimiz praised the visit of yanush and his daughter to Lithuania.


    In the atmosphere of passionate and blood boiling, accompanied by field marshal lubomatsky, commander sapega and commander in chief of charnietsky, King kazimizh hurried to review all the troops of the Lithuanian Legion from left to right. The king expressed his deep gratitude to them for their loyalty and courage.


    When the king came to Mikhail vorodyavsky, commander sapega spoke to the king about the righteousness and strictness of the small Knight when he refused yanush, and King kazimizh appreciated Mikhail''s patriotism.


    "I don''t deserve your praise, your majesty. After all, it is the bounden duty of soldiers to obey orders," said mihau.


    In this regard, King kazimiz said: "although it is the bounden duty of soldiers to obey orders, if the order exceeds a certain limit, it will bring you not honor but guilt."


    After the review, the teams returned to the camp, while commander sapega and janush followed the king. They will also discuss the specific matter of recovering Warsaw.


    The increase in troops gave king kazimizh more options for conquering Warsaw. After soliciting the opinions of commander sapega, the king changed the focus of assault to siege on all sides according to the new plan of the general army of charnietsky, that is, instead of insisting on breaking through from the east of Warsaw City, the general team was assigned to all sides of Warsaw city and then attacked together. Although this will disperse the troops of the siege side, for the Republic, the troops are not only not a problem, but have been greatly surplus. For the Swedish army in Warsaw, only when they face simultaneous attacks from all directions at the same time will they really disperse their combat power and make them unable to concentrate on resisting the attack of the Republic Army.


    Marshal lubaumatsky was jealous that the opinion of the commander in chief of charnietsky was accepted. He hoped that king kazimiz would conquer Warsaw city according to his own plan.


    However, field marshal lubaumatsky did not object, but looked at the commander of chalnetsky with resentment.

 Chapter 374

    After determining the new siege plan, the Republic Army temporarily stopped its attack on Shacheng to China due to the need to mobilize troops.


    Just then, alvid Wittenberg sent a messenger.


    In the king''s camp, King kazimizh received the messenger surrounded by the marshal, commander and general army.


    The messenger was a young man and could speak to King kazimiz in fluent French.


    The envoy said that commander General alvid Wittenberg admired the heroic performance of the Polish army and expressed deep sympathy for their heavy casualties in so many days. Alvid wiedenberg suggested that due to the gradually hot weather, the bodies are very perishable. For the sake of both sides, the two armies should stop fighting for three days and recover the bodies of their soldiers for burial. The commander-in-chief would be grateful if his majesty could agree to the commander-in-chief''s proposal.


    Janush also knows French. As soon as he heard it, he understood that it was alvid Wittenberg''s delaying strategy. Wittenberg just wanted to buy more time and wait for Carl x to return from Prussia. Moreover, the three-day armistice will give the Swedes plenty of time to strengthen the defense in Warsaw city. The reason why the messenger could talk to his Majesty in French was that he was afraid that some of the people present who knew French would undermine his trick.


    When yanushi thought about it, he secretly whispered to the king and told king kazimizh.


    Yanush''s judgment, King kazimiz was deeply convinced. Kazimizh had no hope of opening Warsaw without blood after Wittenberg shot and killed his emissary.


    At this time, King kazimizh was very angry that alvid Wittenberg was still playing such a clever trick and trying to use his goodwill to play a delaying strategy. He refused loudly in Polish and offered the following armistice conditions: first, the Swedes withdrew the soldiers from the city wall, retreated 50 meters and were not allowed to strengthen the fortifications; Second, release all captured Polish prisoners of war; Third, alvid wiedenberg handed over 20 Swedish nobles to the Polish side as hostages. If the Swedish side agrees to this condition, the Polish side can give them a one-day armistice


    After hearing king kazimiz''s words, the emissary looked iron blue. Although he was discouraged that the commander-in-chief''s intention was seen through, he still said calmly: "the commander-in-chief sent me out of goodwill, but you put forward such harsh conditions, such humiliating and unequal conditions. As the Party of victory, we will not accept them anyway."


    "Then war, war," cried marshal lubaumatsky. He has learned from yanush the demands and conspiracies of the Swedish envoy.


    Seeing that marshal lubaumatsky was so tough, the Swedish envoy softened. He then asked king kazimiz to give him three hours'' grace and let him take the conditions back to the city to be decided by the commander in chief.


    King kazimizh agreed to this request. Of course, no one naively believed that Wittenberg would accept such conditions.


    Therefore, while waiting for alvid wiedenberg''s reply, the Polish army, which had been scattered to all the gates, was not idle.


    To the west of Warsaw City, the commander of sapega was responsible for the attack. Outside the west wall, the Swedish army has a strong fortress, the famous Holy Spirit church.


    Before the Polish army began to siege Warsaw, the Swedish army transformed the sacred church into a fortress protruding from the city wall. The Swedes expelled the clergy in the church and stationed up to 300 troops in the church, with six guns.


    For Swedes, guarding Turin church is guarding the west city of Warsaw. To this end, Wittenberg sent Baron Gustav franger as the commander of the defense of the Holy Spirit church.


    For the Republic Army, the significance of taking the Holy Spirit church is also great. The spire of the Holy Spirit church is 12 meters higher than the wall of Warsaw. From Turin church, you can overlook the west city of Warsaw. If you put a gun on the tower of the church, the shell will hit the west city wall directly.


    It can be said that the church is a must for both sides. Whoever owns the Turin church will win.


    It was Jan sobesky who was in charge of the excavation in the west of the city.


    For the truce, he played a trick: on the surface, he agreed with the Swedish garrison in the Holy Spirit church that the two sides would stop all hostile activities within three hours of the truce, but in fact, sobeski carefully selected 500 soldiers and secretly placed them in the earth embankment and breast wall not far from Turin church through the trench, so as to launch an assault at the nearest distance. Alvid wiedenberg''s troops in the west city of Warsaw are about 1000 people. These enemies will come to support when the Polish Army attacks the Turin church. Therefore, only by ensuring sufficient troops to rush into the Turin church and offset the quality advantage of the Swedish army with the advantage of number in a very short time, can we successfully win the church before the support of the Swedish garrison.


    Jan sobeski was ambitious to do a big job, but he received the order from commander sapega to hand over his position to yezh halletsky. For this order, commander sapega did not have any explanation, but asked sobesky to comply with the order.


    Although extremely reluctant, sobesky chose to follow the command of the commander.


    When he handed over with colonel Jerzy haretsky, sobesky saw Prince mihau standing with colonel haretsky. Sobesky understood that the commander was giving Prince mihau a chance to do meritorious service.


    After figuring out the reason, sobesky''s fingernails were deeply pinched into the flesh of his hand.


    Prince mihau proudly took three companies of winged cavalry to the fortifications of the Polish army in the Holy Spirit church. In more than an hour, his subordinates will attack the Holy Spirit church as a striker for the first time. This was the first battle of Prince mihau, and for his family, it was also the battle of the vishnevitsky family. After the death of Prince yarimi, his family''s children fought for the Republic again. Therefore, its significance cannot be overemphasized.


    "Don''t worry, your highness. My team will cooperate with you. There are only more than 300 Swedes in Turin church. It''s no big deal. You just have to watch us charge in the trench." said Jerzy halletsky next to Prince mihau.


    It was not easy for Colonel Jerzy halletsky to help Prince mihau attack the Holy Spirit church. Originally, sapega preferred Mikhail vorodyavsky, because the military name of the small knight was second to none among the Lithuanian generals. But Jerzy halletsky pulled his clothes and sleeves at sapega and grabbed the task by crying bitterly.


    "It''s all up to you, Colonel."


    As soon as he heard that he didn''t even have to go out of the trench, Prince mihau sincerely thanked haletsky.


    An hour later, no messengers came out of Warsaw, indicating that Wittenberg refused the terms of the armistice.


    Prince mihau and khaletsky''s attack on the Turin church is about to begin.

 Chapter 375

    Baron Gustav franger leaned on the body of a six pound gun placed on the third floor of the Holy Spirit church and kept observing the Polish position outside the church.


    Although the poles covered the tops of all trenches and tunnels with boards, Baron Gustav franger observed many people moving in the trenches through the gaps between some boards.


    Baron Gustav franger had the same characteristics of subtle observation and cautious character as most Swedish generals of that era. From this little anomaly, he judged that the poles were going to attack.


    Although Baron Gustav franger was defeated by Jan skzedusky, he was not an incompetent general. This can be seen from his defensive arrangement of the Turin church.


    After taking over the defense of the Holy Spirit church, Baron Gustav franger built a strong wall outside the church with wood and soil from cutting down trees in a very fast time. Three arc ditches were dug outside the wall, and the ditches were filled with horse pickets.


    The most fatal thing is his arrangement in the church.


    Baron Gustav franger knew that the first floor of the church was the hardest to defend. As long as the attackers destroyed the walls and trenches, they could easily break into the gate.


    So in the low hall, Baron Gustav franger skillfully built fortifications to block the entrance. The fortification is composed of sandbags filled with bullet loaded rapid fire weapons: bell mouth firearm, spring wheel gun, organ gun, etc. in addition, there are sabers, axes and daggers for close combat.


    Baron Gustav franger did not want to block the attack of Polish soldiers on the first floor, but wanted to kill as much as possible.


    The stairs leading from the hall to the second floor were demolished by the baron. Only a few ladders are left for climbing.


    On the second floor, all the windows were blocked, leaving only small holes for shooting and observation. The Baron also ordered people to chisel some bricks and stones on the wall so that there was no dead angle in the shooting.


    Although Baron Gustav franger demolished the staircase from the first floor to the second floor, he retained the spiral staircase from the second floor to the third floor. Because the stairs are so narrow that only one person can go up and down. At the end of the stairs, the Baron prepared the same table as the first floor, which was full of ready and readily available weapons. As long as there is one person guarding here, it is one man in charge of the pass and ten thousand men can''t open it.


    In addition, there is a tunnel in the basement of the church that connects with the city, and Baron Gustav franger made an elaborate disguise. At critical moments, this tunnel can transport valuable troops from the city to support the church.


    Under this arrangement, for the attackers, if they want to win the church, they have to cross the gate, destroy the fortifications, then seize the second floor, and then seize the spiral stairs step by step under the hail of bullets; Every step is death to them.


    What''s more, when they attack, defenders'' reinforcements can appear on their backs at any time.


    "Boom!"


    A loud noise flashed a red light on the artillery position of a small soil bag in the camouflage city within the sight of the baron.


    The tentative shell hit the second floor of the church and pierced a large wall near the musket hole on the second floor. A Swedish soldier was buried under the ruins.


    Swedish soldiers rushed to rescue the wounded and used sandbags to repair the gap.


    Baron Gustav franger shouted:


    "Dear and faithful friends, God has given us strength! Many enemies more ferocious than demons appear before us. They want to take away the church and Warsaw from us. The brave and loyal friends of King Carl x, use our wisdom and courage to defend our honor..."


    As soon as the Baron''s voice fell, the artillery beside him lit the velvet rope of the six pound gun and launched a counterattack.


    Then there was the sound of guns.


    Polish warriors filled three trenches outside the church with sandbags against bullets and shells on the second and third floors of the church. Then the wall was blown open.


    In the sight of Baron Gustav franger, Polish soldiers rushed to the main door of the church like a gray cloud. In this dark cloud, there are many white spots, which are the wings behind the winged cavalry. The Baron knew that the winged cavalry was the most elite army of the Republic of Poland, and his face showed a bloodthirsty smile.


    "Fire towards the gap, change the shrapnel, change the shrapnel. Aim, hit me," cried Baron Gustav franger.


    The six guns kept firing. At the edge of the gap in the wall, countless people fell in a pool of blood. But the living people were still desperate. They rushed into the dead corner of the artillery fire.


    Polish artillery also tried to suppress the fire of Swedish artillery in the church, but Baron Gustav franger carefully strengthened the wall near the emplacement, and an ordinary six pound gun could not penetrate it at all.


    The Polish soldiers who rushed to the front pulled out their axes. They wanted to cut open the door of the church.


    The gate suddenly opened, and the Swedish soldiers behind the sandbag opened fire on the Polish soldiers at the gate with organ guns and bell mouth muskets.


    At this time, whether civilians or nobles, wearing armor or naked, winged cavalry or polish militia, death gave them equal treatment.


    The gate was full of wounded and dead. People step on the corpse, people step on the wound and break the broken limb. From there, there is a groan, and sometimes the foot is caught by the dying man. But no one will save them. Soon the groans were drowned in the shouts.


    The living Polish soldiers endured the crazy death with amazing perseverance. They rushed into the church.


    According to the Baron''s plan, the Swedish soldiers guarding the gate had to evacuate immediately after the bullets were fired, but the Polish soldiers rushed too fast and didn''t give the Swedes time to retreat at all. People from two different countries were wrestling with each other in the hall. You can hear the impact of sabers and sabers, the crack of spears piercing the human body, the frightening gasping of the atmosphere, moans, hoarse gasps, curses, and thunder.


    Gradually, the Slayer''s blood flowed into a river. It flowed from the gate to the steps and outside the church, seeping through the black soil. The big pool of dark blood was steaming on the grass.


    "Remove the ladder!"


    "Attack in!"


    "Victory!"


    The Baron, the colonel and the prince shouted at the same time.


    The fortification on the first floor was broken. The Swedish soldiers stranded here were killed. But for every one of them, Poland paid the price of ten deaths.


    The victorious Polish soldiers were preparing to expand their victory and take the second floor of the church, but they were surprised to find that there were no stairs leading to the second floor.


    No one thought this would happen, so no one has prepared a ladder for them.


    A winged cavalry climbed the wall in vain, but he fell down without climbing a few times.


    "Throw it."


    A password came from the second floor.


    Then, more than a dozen large earth grenades fell on the ground on the first floor.


    "God!"


    The winged cavalry shouted and disappeared into the smoke.


    Death like silence enveloped the Church of the Holy Spirit, and even the holy light of God could not be dispersed. Prince mihau was stunned - only one morning, two hundred people were gone!


    There is hell inside the church and hell outside the church.

 Chapter 376

    When the mercenary regiment led by Cherchen finally arrived at the foot of Warsaw, the Lithuanian army had besieged the Holy Spirit church for three days. During this period, the commander of sapega changed his commander three times. On the third day, the attacking side had changed from Prince mihau and Jerzy haretsky to Jan sobeski.


    Jan sobelsky was very happy to see that Chechen finally came. He took Chechen to the position without waiting for him to have a rest. The intention is obvious: your mercenary regiment will be responsible for the next attack.


    Although it was somewhat unreasonable for Jan sobeski to entrust such a major and dangerous task to the mercenaries as soon as they arrived on the battlefield, he was indeed worried, or commander sapega was worried.


    In these four days, the other three offensive forces have made some progress, and the west wall, which is only the responsibility of the Lithuanian army, still stands still. It is less than a week since King kazimiz set the time for the general attack, but the Lithuanian Legion did not even win the front position of the enemy, the Holy Spirit church, which is bound to affect the launch of the general attack. Therefore, the general leader changed his generals for three times, and finally sent Jan sobesky up.


    Fortunately, Jan sobesky did not let Chechen and his mercenary regiment attack blindly. He brought Cherchen to the battlefield to tell Cherchen the lessons of his previous attacks.


    Jan sobesky handed a telescope to Cherchen, then pointed to the Holy Spirit church and said, "that''s the Holy Spirit church. The Swedes occupied and defended it. They had 300 people and six guns, two of which were six pound runs. However, after so many days of fighting, the city did not send troops to support them, so I estimate that there were only 200 people in it at most."


    "Don''t you have any support?" Chechen asked.


    Jan sobesky shook his head.


    "At least we didn''t find them reinforcements unless they dug a tunnel between the church and the wall."


    Cherchen wrote down this sentence of Jan sobesky, and then he continued to ask, "so, general, how did the Swedes defend this church?"


    This is the key point that Jan sobeski wants to tell Cherchen, and it is also the information that countless Polish soldiers have bought with their lives.


    "The Swedes are very cunning. They demolished the stairs from the first floor to the second floor. Usually they only rely on a few ladders to go up and down. During the first attack, because they didn''t know this situation, our people were at a loss after attacking the church. Then they were hit by fire from the second floor. Because they couldn''t climb, the soldiers became living targets. Finally, they all died in the war."


    Chechen can imagine the tragic situation at that time. He bowed his head and observed a moment of silence for the war dead.


    "During the second attack, we learned to be smart and took the ladder. This time, although we also paid huge casualties, we attacked the second floor of the Holy Spirit church."


    "But we were beaten back?" Chechen asked. If the attack had been successful, he and Jan sobesky would have spoken in the church.


    "Yes, it failed again. At that time, the man in charge of the attack was also Mikhail, and the Mikhail of the raziwiu family. His soldiers met the Swedish pistol cavalry on the second floor. These iron cans had the thickest armor, and even the bullets could not kill them at close range. The armored Cossacks and spearmen under Lord Mikhail did their best Shake them by a penny. Coupled with the grenades falling from the roof, we had to quit the church again. "


    The result of the battle mentioned by Jan sobeski only describes the second floor of the church, which is also the highest height reached by the offensive in recent days. And Jan sobesky knew nothing about the Swedish Defense on the third floor.


    Finally, Jan sobesky concluded and encouraged: "Aleval, it''s up to you whether I can take down the Holy Spirit church. I''ll give you three hours to prepare and give you all the guns on the position. I''ll give you whatever you need. There''s only one request. You must take down the Holy Spirit church. I''m telling you from my heart: we are all marginal figures in the eyes of commander sapega. I''m because There is a criminal record against him, and you are due to a contradiction with Prince mihau. If we want to stand in the army, we have to show decent achievements to impress sapega and dare not underestimate us. "


    Although Chechen could not fully agree with Jan sobesky''s words, he still felt sad.


    "Don''t worry, general. I know what to do."


    After leaving the attack position, Chechen returned to the mercenary regiment. Time was pressing, so he had to arrange it immediately. On the way back, a general plan had been formed in his mind.


    All the officers of the mercenary regiment were summoned.


    Chechen built a model of the Holy Spirit church with a wooden board. Using this model, he explained his attack strategy.


    Cherchen pointed to the model of the church: "I''m not going to attack and occupy the hall on the first floor of the church. Because according to Jan sobesky, I''m sure the first floor is a trap set by the Swedes. He''s tempting us to throw our troops in and kill again. And even if we occupy the first floor, because the enemy has demolished the stairs, we have to go up with the help of the ladder."


    "What do you mean?" asked Pedro.


    Che Chen pointed to the second floor with a whip.


    "We directly attacked the second floor. Just now in the position, I found that many places on the second and third floors of the church had been destroyed by our artillery fire, revealing big holes. We put the ladder on these holes and went directly to the second floor."


    Pedro pondered for a while: "this is a way to reduce casualties. How many enemies are there on the second floor?"


    "If general Jan sobesky''s information is accurate, the total number of enemies should be between 200 and 300. Oh, by the way. When attacking, all our soldiers put on blunt tools such as hatchets, hawk picks, page hammers and pistols. There are many Swedish handgun cavalry in the church, and ordinary weapons can''t help them," Cherchen said.


    All the officers understood. When Cherchen asked who had more to add, fedott suggested: "commander, I think we should choose the time of attack at night. The Swedes are better at shooting than us. Attacking at night can limit the Swedes'' firepower to the greatest extent."


    Fedot''s suggestion is very good.


    The Holy Spirit church is a building that will not move. As long as the Polish artillery adjusts the shooting position, they can also hit the target at night, while the Swedish artillery and artillery are difficult to hit the moving people at night.


    "I''ll talk to Jan sobesky and delay the attack until evening."

 Chapter 377

    As the sun set, Baron Gustav franger ordered a soldier to carry a tar bucket to the outer position of the monastery and light a bonfire - a means to prevent the poles from sneaking up in the middle of the night.


    In the past, the poles would not stop Swedish soldiers from lighting coke drums because they had no intention of sneaking attacks. Moreover, bonfires are equal for both sides. If the Swedes want to sneak out of the church and attack the poles, they will also be exposed to the campfire.


    But this time, as soon as the soldier carrying the tar bucket came to the door of the church, the Polish position remembered a gunshot, and the soldier was knocked upside down by the huge impact of the bullet and flew into the church.


    Seeing this, Baron Gustav franger''s pupils contracted suddenly. This is a very bad signal. It means that poles will sneak into the church tonight.


    The Baron quickly ordered the 214 officers and soldiers in the church to be prepared to stay up all night and put their weapons where their hands could reach immediately.


    As night fell, the church was shrouded in night. Swedish soldiers clutching muskets stared at enemy positions ahead. Everyone has an ominous hunch that the Polish attack tonight will be much stronger than ever before.


    There was a dull roar in the night sky, which was like the roar of a bison.


    "Mortar!"


    At the sound, Baron Gustav franger changed his color.


    Mortar gun is a kind of gun with short barrel, large firing angle, low initial velocity and high arc trajectory; It has a short range and powerful projectiles. It is mainly used to destroy solid fortifications.


    Before others could react, a huge shell fell from the roof of the church. Huge potential energy penetrated the roof and the ceiling on the third floor, and then fell to the second floor, smashing an unlucky Swedish pistol cavalry into meat and mud.


    On the Polish Army''s position, the sound of the gun sounded like a signal, and large and small guns began to fire at the Holy Spirit church.


    The strong walls of the church suffered the most severe test. Shells hit the church like hail. Although most of the shells were blocked, some powerful solid shells penetrated the wall and made big holes.


    The Polish artillery fire was so fierce that the Swedish soldiers did not have time to plug the gap with sandbags this time.


    More than half an hour later, the gunfire went down. Countless footsteps trampled on the earth.


    "Get ready, get ready. Prepare the trumpet gun and organ gun." the Baron shouted towards the hall on the first floor.


    Swedish soldiers on the first floor quickly put their guns on sandbags.


    After learning the lesson that the position was too forward to retreat in the first battle, the Swedish soldiers moved the position built by sandbags to the position of the altar, so that the ladder was behind them to facilitate retreat.


    As the footsteps came closer and closer, the Swedish soldiers behind the defensive position stared nervously ahead, but no one appeared at the gate.


    Two round black objects flew into the church. Then there were two loud noises.


    On the second floor, Baron Gustav franger deeply felt that the enemy''s way of attack was unusual. They put the ladder directly on the outer wall of the church and climbed in through the gap. In a few minutes, dozens of people had broken in - an attack that the Baron and his soldiers had never thought of. And all the weapons they use are blunt weapons, which is the bane of plate armor. The half armour of the Swedish pistol cavalry can resist sabers and spears, but it can''t resist blunt weapons - every time they get hit, the soldiers will break their bones and meridians. Moreover, these enemies also like to shoot pistols in the face of Swedish pistol cavalry.


    "Stop, stop these Hessians," cried Baron Gustav franger. From the German accent of the incoming enemy, the Baron recognized that these were Hessian mercenaries.


    A team of Swedish pistol cavalry who were used as reserves by the Baron were sent up, but the gap was still widening. These Hessian mercenaries have the fighting skills as good as the Swedish soldiers, and the combination of blunt weapons and pistols also gives them an advantage in the battle.


    Scuffles are going on everywhere.


    At this time, the hall on the first floor was the quietest. The two grenades did not cause any casualties to Swedish soldiers, and the sandbag blocked all the fragments. But the ladder from the first floor to the second floor has been damaged by the poles, so they can only worry below.


    Two Swedish pistol cavalry escorted Baron Gustav franger back. At this time, a knight in mirror armor, steel shield and page hammer rushed straight to Baron Gustav franger. Two Swedish pistol cavalry fought their way.


    It was yelishei. He tried his best to block the broadsword cut by the first Swedish pistol cavalry with a shield, and then the leaf hammer in his hand hit the man''s ankle. The Swedish pistol cavalry suffered a pain and fell to the ground.


    Then, yelisheiben was ready to raise his hand and hammer the page at the second pistol cavalry, but his wrist was caught by the enemy. The second Swedish pistol cavalry slammed yelishei''s head with his pointed helmet, knocked him to the ground and looked like Venus.


    The Swedish pistol cavalry wanted to come forward and kill yelisi with a broad sword, but yelisi quickly pulled out a Dutch double barrel pistol. The first bullet hit the chest of the Swedish pistol cavalry, and the bullet dented the cavalry''s half armour, but he failed to kill him; The second bullet hit him in the head and finally knocked him down.


    Yelishei struggled to get up. He looked around. All the people around were fighting. The soldiers of the mercenary regiment were still pouring in from the gap on the second floor, and the advantage was expanding. But his target, the important man (Baron Gustav franger), escorted by two Swedish pistol cavalry, disappeared.


    "You''re lucky."


    Yelishei had no time to be disappointed. He spat on the ground and killed other regiments.


    Chechen took Fatima and others to the outside of the church. Originally, Pedro was going to take part in the attack, but he had a bad stomach at dinner and went to the toilet seven or eight times in a row, and his whole job collapsed. Chechen had to let bachit take on the main task, and he followed.


    At the bottom of the church, Che Chen rubbed his eyes that couldn''t be opened by the smoke of gunpowder, observed the soldiers constantly streaming in on the ladder on the outer wall of the church through the starlight, and nodded with satisfaction,


    Fortunately, everything is so smooth.


    Cherchen noticed a deep crack on the wall of the church caused by shelling, which extended from the outer wall of the first floor to the gap of the second floor. Near the gap, the iron grating in front of a shooting hole was also hit by shells, and half of the reinforcement was exposed. The muzzle is just enough for him to get in.


    Chechen is going to climb in from here.


    "Captain, we''d better wait until the battle is over." Fatima whispered to Chechen.


    But Chechen didn''t listen.


    "Fatima, it''s okay. Our mercenary regiment doesn''t have the rule that the head hides behind. Besides, you protect me." Chechen said easily.


    With that, Chechen went into battle lightly, wearing only a chain armour, holding a pistol and a hatchet, and began to climb the ladder in the dark under the eyes of the mercenary soldiers who had not yet entered the gap. Fine leather boots squeak on the ladder.


    Fatima follows behind Chechen, and the ladder is narrow. Fatima can''t get in front of Chechen first.


    Chechen finally climbed to the edge of the gap. He pulled away the loose and curved iron bar and prepared to drill in. Che Chen bit the axe blade of the hatchet with his teeth, grabbed the iron bar on the right with his free hand, and jumped in with his upper body.


    Then he hit a man on the back.


    Chechen took a step backward and almost fell out. The man hit by Chechen turned around. It was a terrible thing: a broken eye, a broken jaw, a bloody face.


    This one eyed face was looking at Chechen, and a black muzzle was facing him.


    Chechen didn''t expect his luck to be so bad. His nerves seemed numb. He looked at the muzzle of the gun and didn''t move.


    "Goodbye, Natalie."


    At this time, the only thing still active was his thought.


    The trigger was pulled.


    The gun didn''t fire and the spring of the revolver jammed.


    Then, behind the strange face, there appeared a tall figure of bachit - the two handed sword in bachit''s hand cut it off.


    "Captain, it''s a good time for you to come." bachit said with a simple and honest smile.


    It turned out that the owner of this strange face was fighting with bachit. He was also a handsome boy. That face was patted like this by bachit''s two handed sword. And bachit was kicked to the ground. Just now, Chechen hit him and distracted his attention, so that bachit had a chance to fight back.

 Chapter 378

    In the front position of the Holy Spirit church, commander sapega, Jan sobeski and Anjie are always paying attention to the progress of the war.


    When the soldiers of the mercenary regiment climbed the ladder into the second floor of the church, commander sapega shouted: "Hey, what a group of elite soldiers!"


    Jan sobesky echoed: "no, these are mercenaries hired by Cherchen from Hessen at his own expense. They are all veterans who have participated in the thirty year war."


    Jan sobesky put the emphasis on "at his own expense".


    Sapega nodded admiringly. He also said to Jan sobesky, "I heard, general, why did you recover Warsaw and contribute a lot of money? You donated money to forge the mortar that hit the top floor of the church."


    At this time, there is no reason why Jan sobesky is not loyal. He shouted, "I have no complaints even if I have to lose my money for the sake of the Republic."


    Commander sapega once made concessions to destroy his family for the sake of the Republic, and Jan sobeski''s words were very to his taste. The commander was secretly interested in Jan sobesky.


    At this time, Jeri halletsky, standing behind the commander, saw that the commander appreciated Cherchen and said in a sour tone: "hum, without the previous attacks of Prince miha''u and Lord raziweu to investigate him, how could the boy break into the church so smoothly, but he just picked up the advantages of his predecessors."


    This attracted the approval of a group of supporters of Prince mihau and Lord raziwiu.


    Anjie refused to accept the way: "it depends on who it is. Some people who don''t work well will not turn back even if they hit the wall with their head ten times."


    This is no doubt ironic. Colonel halletsky launched two futile attacks after the first attack, resulting in heavy losses.


    Halletsky''s face was blue.


    "Well, stop arguing." commander sapega stopped the further escalation of their quarrel. He turned his head and continued to pay attention to the war in the church.


    At this time, Hessen mercenaries, as the pioneer of the mercenary regiment, had basically cleared the enemy on the second floor, and the remaining Swedish soldiers fled to the third floor. They stood at the end of the spiral ladder and greeted every enemy who dared to climb the ladder with bullets. The mercenary regiment rushed several times and was beaten down.


    Surrounded by Fatima and bachit, Chechen went to the stairway from the second floor to the third floor. On one side of the stairway, the mercenary regiment also captured more than 20 Swedish soldiers. Under the threat of Hessian mercenaries, swords and guns, they all squatted down on the ground. It was Viscount Hesse who guarded them.


    "Your Excellency, the church is yours." seeing the head coming, viscount Hessen held a long halberd stained with blood and asked for credit to Chechen.


    "Viscount, it''s too early to say that." Chechen retorted with a smile. But there was not much Refutation in his words, because Cherchen was happy and occupied the church so smoothly, which he didn''t expect in advance.


    "It''s only a matter of time," said Viscount Hesse. "There''s another good news. I interrogated the captured Swedish soldiers. They said that Baron Gustav franger, a prominent nobleman in the kingdom of Sweden, was responsible for defending the church."


    Viscount Hessen meant that Chechen was going to be rich now. Because of such a prominent figure, the kingdom of Sweden will certainly spend a lot of money to redeem him. Even if King Carl x didn''t pay, Gustav franger''s family in Sweden would redeem the Viscount even if they lost all their money.


    "Viscount, is what you said true?" Chechen said excitedly.


    The reason for Chechen''s excitement is different from that of viscount Hesse. He thought of another thing, that is, his agreement with yanushi to capture a Swedish general. Baron Gustav franger''s status is obviously enough to be a general. Chechen didn''t expect to complete one of the conditions so soon.


    "There can be no mistake. I asked three or four prisoners in a row, and they all said so."


    "Did the Baron not escape or be killed?"


    "Absolutely not. First, we didn''t find the Viscount''s body in the body. Second, there are no stairs between the first and second floors, even if Baron Gustav franger wants to escape."


    Viscount Hesse''s analysis gave lechechen confidence. He went to the stairs and tilted his head to look up.


    "Be careful!" cried Viscount Hesse.


    It seemed to be in response to the Viscount''s cry. At the moment when Chechen stretched out his head, several gunshots were remembered on the corridor. The bullets hit the stone wall near Chechen, splashing clusters of lime and small stones.


    Chechen staggered back two or three steps, and bachit held him in the back.


    "Captain, you must be careful," said bachit.


    "This spiral corridor can only accommodate one person up and down. Unless they run out of food and bullets, it is difficult to attack by manpower alone," said Viscount Hesse.


    "Can you persuade them to surrender?" Chechen asked.


    "You can try," Viscount Hesse did not answer positively.


    Chechen carefully came to the stairs again.


    "Surrender, you have no hope!"


    "Surrender? We can hold here until the end of the world."


    There was a banter reply upstairs, accompanied by a burst of gunfire.


    "How arrogant!" Fatima said angrily.


    At this time, yelishei also came over.


    "Do you have any other way?" Chechen asked four people.


    Yelishei first said, "if you don''t mind the life and death of Baron Gustav franger, I suggest blasting the third floor with explosives and sending them to heaven."


    "No!"


    As soon as yelisi''s voice fell, viscount Hesse uttered a cry from his soul for money.


    Chechen didn''t agree with the proposal, because he still wanted to catch Baron Gustav franger alive. But yelishei''s approach inspired him.


    You don''t have to blow it up, but you can scare the enemies upstairs with explosives.


    The soldiers of the mercenary regiment began to carry barrels of gunpowder.


    "You, put the gunpowder there."


    "You, put this bucket over there. Yes, prop it up with a wooden pole and hold it against the roof."


    The sound of command reached the third floor.


    The enemy entrenched on the third floor finally responded.


    "Hey, downstairs. What are you doing?" someone shouted.


    "Send you to God."


    There was silence upstairs.


    "You''re lying to us. You won''t get anything if you blow up the church."


    "We have the second floor and the first floor. What are we going to do on the third floor? Anyway, we can''t attack. Do you want you to cooperate with the Swedes on the city wall to attack us?"


    Hearing this downstairs, the remaining Swedish soldiers on the third floor began to be afraid.


    "Slow down, friends. Slow down. We can talk."


    "About what?"


    "We are willing to surrender the church, but you must let us and your captives into the city. Remember, we are not surrendering."


    I haven''t spoken back downstairs for a while. While the Swedish soldiers upstairs were worried, a voice came at last.


    "Yes, you come down. We can let you into town."

 Chapter 379

    The surrendering Swedish soldiers came down from the third floor one by one with hands raised. In order to show their sincerity, they had already dropped their weapons.


    Chechen watched the Swedish soldiers walk past him one by one, but he didn''t see the Swedish commander mentioned by Viscount Hesse - Baron Gustav franger.


    Cherchen stopped a Swedish lieutenant.


    "Where''s your commander?" Chechen asked.


    "Which commander?"


    "Baron Gustav franger."


    The lieutenant shook his head. He said to Chechen, "the Baron didn''t withdraw to the third floor. He may have died bravely when fighting with you."


    Chechen didn''t believe the Lieutenant''s answer. He even thought that the prisoners were deceiving themselves in order to protect the Baron disguised as an ordinary soldier.


    But he caught several soldiers in a row and asked them one by one. The answer remains that Baron Gustav franger did not retreat to the third floor.


    After that, Cherchen ordered to examine the bodies of Swedish soldiers killed in the war one by one. It can be identified that there was no Baron among them.


    Baron Gustav franger seems to have disappeared.


    This doesn''t stop Chechen from wondering. Will the Baron fail to fly?


    At this time, yelishei shouted to Cherchen in the hall on the first floor of the church:


    "Captain, come down. There is a situation here."


    So, Chechen climbed the stairs and went downstairs. Yelishei grabbed a Swedish soldier and mentioned it to Cherchen.


    "Captain, this guy said he knew where Baron Gustav franger had fled."


    The Swedish soldier looked trembling with his head down.


    "Don''t be afraid, as long as you speak frankly, I will not hurt you, but also reward you heavily." Chechen said.


    Listening to Che Chen''s words, the soldier finally raised his head.


    "I saw the Baron jump down from the second floor and limp to the basement."


    Jump down?


    Yelishei looked up and down, and he admired Baron Gustav franger''s courage.


    "You have a basement here? Where is it?"


    Compared with yelisi''s admiration for the Baron''s courage, Cherchen obviously cares more about the location of the basement.


    The soldier pointed to the statue with his left hand.


    "Behind the statue."


    Chechen and yelishei went behind the statue. Che Chen squatted down and knocked on the ground with his knuckles. There was a dull sound from the slate - it was empty below.


    So they lifted the slate with great force, and a simple corridor appeared in front of them.


    Chechen dare not be careless. He took a torch and threw it down to test whether there was anyone inside.


    After the torch fell, there was no movement in it.


    After a while, yelishei put a steel shield on his chest and went down carefully. Chechen followed with a revolver in his hand.


    They reached the bottom of the basement, and yelishei picked up the torch that fell on the ground.


    Under the light of the torch, Chechen finally saw the whole picture of the basement.


    The area of the basement is small, only about 25 square meters, with some sundries piled inside. The basement was obviously newly excavated, and the walls on all sides were impetuous and not polished. In the right corner of the basement, there is a one meter square hole.


    Yelishei put the torch into the hole. The passage inside was not deep enough to know where it led.


    "Commander, I think this passage should be connected to the city to transport supplies for the church," yelishei judged.


    "So Gustav franger has escaped into the city through this passage?" Chechen vented.


    "It should be."


    Che Chen climbed out of the basement dejectedly. He called several soldiers and asked them to blow up the passage in the basement with explosives. The Swedes must have made arrangements at the other end of the tunnel. The tunnel is very narrow. It is impossible to sneak into the city by relying on this tunnel; If you keep the mercenary regiment, you have to guard against the enemy''s counterattack from the city, so it''s easy to blow it up.


    Three soldiers brought a barrel of gunpowder to blow up the tunnel. Cherchen took out a bag of Taylor and threw it to the Swedish soldier who actually provided information.


    "The money is yours. I''ll let you go back to the city later."


    But the Swedish soldier said he didn''t want to go back to the city. He just wanted Cherchen to let him leave.


    "I''m German. Now you poles have surrounded Warsaw. When I enter the city, I still want to fight with you and may die. Moreover, I have revealed the secret of the tunnel. My officer will not let me go. I don''t want to die. I want to go back to Hamburg," said the German Swedish soldier.


    So Chechen agreed to the request of the German Swedish soldier and gave him a pass.


    With a loud noise, the basement collapsed. For those captured Swedish soldiers, Cherchen fulfilled his promise and they were sent back to Warsaw.


    Now, the Holy Spirit church belongs to poles.


    After the Polish flag fluttered at the top of the church, commander sapega, surrounded by a group of generals, entered the Holy Spirit church. The commander knelt down affectionately in front of the image of Jesus. He raised his hands and touched the feet of the image of Jesus, praying piously. The generals around him also knelt down.


    After praying, commander sapega stood up.


    He said to Chechen, "son, the Republic will not forget your achievements. I will personally report to your Majesty the achievements of you and your companions, and you will receive a generous reward."


    "It''s a pity that Baron Gustav franger escaped." Chechen sighed.


    This sentence, which was meant to sigh that he failed to capture a general and complete yanush''s conditions, was understood by sapega. For Cherchen''s due diligence and perfection of things, he cherished the youth in front of him and felt guilty for his partiality towards Prince mihau.


    "Baron Gustav franger did not escape. He just ran from one cage to another. We will capture him with Wittenberg," said commander sapega.


    After that, the mercenary regiment was exhausted after fighting all night. Commander sapega ordered them to return to the rear to have a rest. The defense of the Holy Spirit church was handed over to Jan sobesky.


    Looking at sapega''s kindness to Chechen, Prince mihau was jealous. He also thought that Chechen just picked up a bargain. And the greatest hero who won the Holy Spirit church should be himself.


    "Your Highness, the situation is not good. The commander seems to have a green eye for that Cherchen."


    At this time, Jerzy halletsky jumped out again and fanned the flames.


    Prince mihau snorted.


    "It''s just a lucky bargain. How can the great commander''s concern for me be shaken by such a small matter."


    Of course, Jerzy halletsky nodded yes. But he reminded Prince mihau: "but your highness, although he picked up your cheap, the boy took the Holy Spirit church after all. With this great merit, I''m afraid his majesty will reward him with a lot of land. At that time..."


    Prince mihau understood that Jeri haretsky was implying that Cherchen might complete those two conditions faster than himself.


    The prince''s face sank.


    "I know if you don''t say it."


    Prince mihau spoke angrily and blamed jerh haretsky.


    Jerzy halletsky was also stunned. He didn''t expect mihau to be so bad to serve. The Colonel almost walked away, but he endured it because mihau was still valuable to him.


    "Your Highness, calm down. I mean, if you want to complete the two conditions of old yanushi as soon as possible, now I have a good way."

 Chapter 380

    While commander sapega was enjoying the fruit of the victory of the Holy Spirit church, the Republic army suffered a disastrous defeat to the east of Warsaw city.


    The thing is this: since marshal lubomatsky''s army stationed at the east gate of Warsaw city was the first to build fortifications and attack Warsaw City, Marshal''s army was rarely idle when the commander-in-chief of charnietsky and commander sapega were still busy to advance to the city gates and build trenches and tunnels. Marshal lubaumatsky was a restless man, or a man who loved to enjoy himself. He always indulges in sensuality outside the war. Now, with nothing to do, he held a party at night.


    42 chefs, 140 chefs and labourers, including 60 servants in uniform - the staff serving the Grand Admiral''s banquet; In addition, there were 400 dozen napkins, 80 dozen silver plates, 60 dozen porcelain plates and silver bowls containing fruits, and countless other catering supplies. All things add up, it''s more than a court dinner.


    Of course, King kazimiz and other dignitaries in the Marshal''s camp were invited.


    The marshal selectively forgot the commander-in-chief of charnietsky and the commander of sapega.


    A happy and noisy banquet officially began at 7 p.m. marshal lubomasky toasted the guests again and again, raised a glass to celebrate the king''s health and longevity, wished the victory of the Warsaw war, and for all regiment leaders and all the troops of the Republic. People drank more and more vigorously, and the atmosphere became more and more active. There were lots of laughter, clinking glasses and toasting. The whole courtyard was full of the mellow smell of honey wine and wine.


    Janush came to pototsky.


    "What is it? Our capital is still in the hands of the enemy, but the marshal of the Republic has begun to celebrate the victory," yanush complained.


    "This is our marshal lubaumatsky," pototsky said to his old friend with a smile.


    They touched the glass lightly.


    "How many muskets can we buy and how many guns can we forge this night? The mother of the Republic is still ravaged by robbers, but our military spending is so wasted." Natalie came to her father and said angrily.


    For Natalie''s indignation, the two old people can only smile bitterly. From the beginning to the end, the marshal spent his own money. Who can blame him?


    At this time, the noise came from the window. The noise was no lighter than the noise in the room, even mixed with the sound of swords. At first, it was thought that the horses of each family got drunk and fought - this is a common thing.


    But as the sound became louder and louder, and finally came the sound of artillery, people couldn''t help but calm down.


    "What''s going on?" one of the regiment leaders asked in surprise.


    No one answered him.


    The king and the marshal began to feel uneasy. Jan zenovich came to the window. He pricked his ears and listened.


    "It''s an enemy attack!" Jan zenovich shouted.


    As if in response to his judgment. In an instant, there was a roar of artillery and gunfire, and all the windows in the room were trembling.


    Everyone jumped up and a large crowd gathered at the door. Then a group of officers rushed out of the courtyard, and the horses brought horses to their masters.


    A group of guards came in with guns. They guarded the king and marshal and other dignitaries.


    "Natalie, follow me!" yanushi shouted at Natalie''s position, but his daughter was no longer there.


    The enemy attack was indeed launched by the Swedes, but it was not the Swedes in Warsaw, but a Swedish reinforcements from outside the city.


    They took the Swedish pistol cavalry as the vanguard, and the gun cavalry as the wings, escorting a team of more than 2000 Swedish infantry and supplies to reinforce Warsaw city.


    Since most of the officers of the team attended the Marshal''s dinner, although the Polish soldiers in the camp far exceeded the Swedes in the sneak attack, they ran like headless flies. The Swedish cavalry set fire everywhere and rushed left and right, making it difficult to understand their real purpose.


    The infantry and the cart full of supplies went along the gap opened by the Swedish pistol cavalry towards Warsaw city.


    Natalie was the first to judge the enemy''s intentions. She came to Jan zenovich, who had assembled a team of more than 50 winged cavalry.


    "The Swedes are bluffing, Colonel. Their real purpose is to go into town," Natalie told Jan zenovich.


    Jan zenovich was stunned at Natalie''s heroic face, but he woke up immediately.


    "Miss Natalie, are you sure?"


    "Colonel, trust me. If the Swedes want to raid the king and field marshal, they won''t be scattered around. They want to distract our attention and cover the entry of materials and personnel into the city."


    Jan zenovich was also an officer with profound military skills. He immediately understood: "everyone go with me to the city gate."


    But they came a little late. Nearly 100 grain carts and infantry escorting them have entered the gate of Warsaw. The Swedish gun cavalry behind the motorcade has almost entered the effective range of the wall artillery at the moment. Only the 100 Swedish gun cavalry behind the cover are still outside the cover range of the artillery. The troops and horses were advancing at full speed, and the Swedish officer after the horse was broken shouted to urge them to go quickly.


    With the help of the burning fire, Natalie saw at a glance that the broken enemy was about to escape. She let out a cry as sharp as a whistle. The noise was so loud that even her horse was startled.


    Natalie threw herself at the Swedish pistol cavalry with a gun. Inspired by her, the wing cavalry immediately behind them formed two rows with Natalie and Jan zenovich as the center and rushed into the enemy line.


    The artillery on the wall of Warsaw began to roar, but the cavalry on both sides were out of range. The Swedish pistol cavalry could not retreat, so they had to draw their swords and guns, and were ready to fight.


    The super long lance of the winged cavalry hit the chest of the Swedish pistol cavalry, and countless "iron cans" fell off the horse. The first wing cavalry who completed the assault wound around the enemy on both sides along the open gap, while the second wing cavalry then stabbed the remaining Swedish pistol cavalry who had been disrupted.


    If the armies of other countries were hit twice in a row, they would have collapsed, but the Swedish army trained by strict discipline did not break up. The remaining heavy armor pistol cavalry fought fiercely with the winged cavalry who lost the advantage of speed with pistols and broadswords.

 Chapter 381

    After completing the first charge, Natalie and her companions went around the wings to prepare to retreat back and reorganize the team to launch a cavalry charge again, but the Swedish pistol cavalry knew how to fight with the wing cavalry, and their remaining cavalry immediately divided two teams to block their way.


    Natalie was entangled by a Swedish pistol cavalry. The Swedish pistol cavalry dressed differently and was clearly the commander of the heavy Armored Cavalry. His pointed helmet had a cluster of red feathers, and his cavalry half armor was unusual. The center of his chest armor was inlaid with a pure gold cross, which glittered even in the dark.


    When the two horses crossed, Natalie''s saber hit the Swedish pistol cavalry three times, but each time she was blocked by her broadsword. After blocking the third attack, the Swedish pistol cavalry fought back. His broad sword swept across Natalie''s chest, and Natalie leaned back and closed it dangerously. Then, the Swedish pistol cavalry stabbed Natalie in the chest, which could not move away from her vital point.


    This time, Natalie split the broadsword with a saber. Taking advantage of the open door, Natalie''s saber slashed into her opponent''s chest. This knife hit the target accurately, but it only left a white mark on the opponent''s Breastplate without hurting him.


    "Damn it!" Natalie scolded. As soon as she pulled the reins, she distanced herself from the enemy, then ran towards the Warsaw gate, and soon disappeared into the darkness..


    The Swedish pistol cavalry did not expect his opponent to escape. He pulled out his pistol and shot Natalie in the back. This shot obviously missed the target, because he didn''t hear the scream or the falling horse.


    The Swedish pistol cavalry threw their pistol to the ground. He manipulated the reins and was ready to pursue Natalie.


    A sound of hoofs came from the darkness, getting closer and louder. The sixth sense formed by countless life and death battles on the battlefield reminded the Swedish pistol cavalry that the danger was approaching. The Swedish pistol cavalry put their broadsword across their chest and made a defensive posture.


    Natalie rushed out of the darkness. What she held in her hand was no longer a saber, but a spare lance from under the saddle. Although this spare lance is not as long as the famous super long lance of the winged cavalry, its attack distance has greatly exceeded that of the saber and broadsword. Moreover, Natalie charged with her war horse, and the enemy was even more difficult to resist.


    The pupil of the Swedish pistol cavalry watched the expanding head of the cavalry gun. He wanted to swing his sword to block, but it was comparable to the speed of the horse charging. The lance accurately stabbed the Swedish pistol cavalry in the chest and shot him down.


    Yes, Natalie didn''t kill the Swedish pistol cavalry. She used the tail of the cavalry gun, that is, the end without a thorn.


    Because the Swedish pistol cavalry was an officer, Natalie wanted to capture him alive to see the king and marshal in order to get some information from him.


    The Swedish pistol cavalry fainted after falling off his horse. Natalie trapped him with a harness and dragged him to the camp.


    At this time, the winged cavalry who fought hand to hand with the Swedish pistol cavalry gradually lost their support. Although their riding and sabre skills are far better than their opponents, their armor is not as strong as the Swedish pistol cavalry. As in Natalie''s case, the swords of the winged cavalry rarely cause fatal damage to the Swedish pistol cavalry, while the wide sword of the Swedish pistol cavalry can easily split the winged cavalry armour.


    Jan zenovich swung the saber of a Swedish pistol cavalry. Seeing that Natalie was safe and sound, his team gradually fell down, and hurriedly ordered his wing cavalry to retreat.


    The remaining Swedish pistol cavalry were obviously worried that the Polish army would come. Instead of pursuing the victory, they retreated towards the city gate. In the dark, they didn''t notice that their commander was dragged away.


    After returning to the barracks, Jan zenovich found a man trailing behind Natalie.


    At this time, there was no initial panic in the camp. Under the command of the head and Colonel of their team, the soldiers watered out the fire in the camp with water and sand.


    "Miss Natalie, is this?" asked Jan zenovich.


    "I don''t know. It should be an officer."


    Natalie jumped off her horse and took off her helmet with the Swedish pistol cavalry commander.


    A handsome face with blond hair appeared in front of Natalie and Jan zenovich.


    "Hey, still a handsome guy." although he was the enemy, Jan zenovich couldn''t help praising him.


    "Take him to the king and the marshal," said Natalie.


    The prisoner was brought before King kazimiz and marshal lubaumatsky. After being splashed with cold water, the prisoner woke up.


    Seeing that he woke up, lubaomatsky, who was conscious of losing face in front of the king because of the sneak attack by the enemy, strode to the prisoner.


    "Who are you?" asked the marshal.


    The prisoner turned his head.


    Seeing that the prisoner was so stubborn, marshal lubaumatsky was very angry. He whipped the prisoner with his whip.


    The prisoner''s face twitched, but he still clenched his teeth and said nothing.


    Seeing that the prisoners were so stubborn, King kazimiz cherished them. He was just about to say something soft. Commander sapega and the commander of chasnetsky and their generals came to greet the king.


    The Swedish raid was so loud that other Polish barracks certainly saw it.


    Chechen also followed commander sapega to the camp. Seeing the captive bound, he exclaimed in surprise, "Catherine! Why are you?"


    Che Chen''s voice was so loud that everyone looked at him.


    "Do you know him?" marshal lubaomatsky asked Cherchen.


    "Yes, his name is Catherine. He is a Scottish nobleman. He works for boguslav," Chechen said.


    "Yes, he''s Catherine. I''ve seen him at Prince yanush too." mihau and Anjie also recognized Catherine.


    When they heard that it was boguslav, King kazimiz, marshal Lubo matsky and yanush were surprised at first, and then looked worried.


    Boguslav, a traitor, was supposed to help Brauer weixingsburg against Prince Alexei in Riga, but now his subordinates are here. Does that mean that the army of Prince Alexei of Czar Russia has been defeated by Brauer weixingsburg? Has Brauer Williamsburg''s army approached Warsaw?

 Chapter 382

    This information is extremely important to the Republic. Only by prying open the prisoner''s mouth can we know.


    "Aleval Chechen. Since you know the prisoner, I''ll give him to you. You must let him speak and tell the truth." King kazimizh ordered Chechen.


    Chechen came to Catherine. The suffering Scottish noble youth turned his head to the other side. This attitude embarrassed Cherchen, because he didn''t know how to persuade.


    After thinking for a while, Chechen found a breakthrough. He talked to Catherine about Miss Helena obhovich, trying to soften Catherine''s attitude with emotion.


    It worked at first. Catherine''s face softened when she heard Cherchen talking about Helena obhovich. He lowered his head as if he were remembering the wonderful time with Helena obhovich.


    Seeing this, Chechen hit the railway while it was hot: "Catherine, Miss Helena misses you day and night. If you die here, how can Helena live alone? As long as you tell your majesty and marshal about Prince bogusslav, your majesty will forgive you."


    "I swear in the name of God, as long as you tell the truth, I will let you go," said King kazimiz.


    Catherine was moved by the king''s promise. He opened his mouth several times to talk and closed his mouth several times.


    Finally, in Chechen''s expectant eyes, Catherine said, "I''m sorry, Chechen. Prince boguslav is so kind to me that I can''t betray him. God, I can''t!"


    Cherchen''s persuasion failed.


    Marshal lubaumatsky''s face darkened. Before King kazimiz gave the order, he said to his adjutant, "babinech, take this Scot down. I think you know how to get him to speak."


    Behind the marshal, a giant more than two meters tall, like Samson, owed himself to the marshal and the king.


    "Give me half an hour and I''ll let him speak."


    Catherine was taken down. Chechen looked at Catherine''s back with worry, but what could he do?


    When you are anxious, time seems to pass very slowly. Natalie looked at Cherchen and looked out countless times. Ignoring the eyes of yanush and others, she went to Cherchen and held Cherchen''s hand.


    "It''s not your fault," Natalie said.


    After about ten minutes, babinech came back.


    "Sire, marshal, he''s done it," said babinech.


    King kazimiz was overjoyed. He stood up from his seat and asked babinic, "tell me, what did he say?"


    Not only the king, but everyone else looked at babinech with full attention.


    Babinech said: "Katherine confessed that the Swedish army of Brauer weixingsburg did defeat the Russian army led by Prince Alexei, and they even surrounded Pskov for a time. However, due to the siege of Warsaw, they had to lift the siege of Pskov and come to rescue Wittenberg besieged in Warsaw. However, although Brauer weixingsburg defeated Alek Thank you, but his army also suffered heavy losses and was extremely tired. It had to be repaired to restore its combat effectiveness. Therefore, braue weixingsburg and boguslav negotiated and sent this force to aid Warsaw and strengthen the garrison of Warsaw City, so as to buy time for the return of the army. "


    "What about Prussia? Has the elector been defeated by Carl x?" Kazimierz asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know. Catherine just said that Carl X had sent messengers to Brauer Williamsburg." babynich shook his head and said.


    People all around immediately talked about it. The changes in the situation are really overwhelming. If Carl x destroys the elector, the main forces of the two Swedish armies will be free and may rush to Warsaw at any time.


    "Is there anything else?" kazimiz motioned for silence, and then continued to ask.


    "No, Catherine''s position in the boguslav army is not high. He only knows that," babinic said.


    King kazimizh was meditating, while other officers and dignitaries looked at the king and marshal, hoping that any of them would make an idea.


    After a long time, kazimizh returned to God. He saw that everyone was looking at him, so he waved his hand.


    "You all step down first. Lubomatsky, pototsky, sapega, charnietsky and yanushi stay for a while," said kazimiz.


    Those who were not named bowed and retreated. Yanushi looked at his daughter uneasily. He knew that Natalie would go to find the guy as long as she didn''t look at it. But because it was the king''s order, he had to stay.


    Sure enough, Natalie took Cherchen''s hand and went out.


    "Cherchen, I have a lot to say to you," Natalie said.


    But Chechen looked around.


    "Wait a minute, Natalie. I''m looking for someone," Chechen said.


    Then, Chechen found babinech in the crowd. Chechen squeezed through the crowd and came next to babinech.


    "Hello, babinech. I''m aleval Chechen, the head of the mercenary Regiment under commander sapega. I want to know how Catherine is?"


    Babinech looked at Cherchen and smiled, but that smile made Cherchen feel cold.


    "Don''t worry, commander Chechen. Your friend is not dead. He should be in the prisoner of war camp now. You can go there to find him."


    Chechen resisted the cold and expressed his thanks to babinech. After asking the location of the POW camp, he took Natalie towards the POW camp.


    Natalie is sensible. Seeing that Che Chen was so restless, she just followed him quietly and didn''t speak.


    The POW camp is in the northeast corner of the barracks. During the Swedish army''s sneak attack, there was a lot of commotion among the Swedish prisoners in the prison camp, but they were soon suppressed. When Chechen and Natalie arrived, the jailers were whipping some disobedient prisoners.


    The warden of the POW camp is respectful to the arrival of Chechen and Natalie. After all, they are both people of status. He bent over to lead the way, with his forefinger as straight as a road sign.


    "The prisoner you want to see is over there. I''ll take you there." the warden flattered with a smile.


    "Thank you," Chechen said with thanks and threw five Taylor to the warden.


    Weighing the five Taylor, the warden''s smile was more brilliant.


    When the three men passed the hanged Swedish prisoners, a Swedish prisoner of war suddenly shouted, "God, Captain Chechen. Please don''t forget your friend!"

 Chapter 383

    Chechen and Natalie looked for the direction of the sound. The man was Carlson, whom they both knew.


    At this time, Carlson was naked and hung in the air. His long hair covered with chicken feathers and dead branches covered his face and covered his facial expression. Carlson''s body was covered with bloody whip marks and obviously suffered a lot of sins.


    "What crime did he commit?" Chechen asked the warden.


    Seeing Carlson like this, Chechen couldn''t bear it. After all, in the mission of escorting yanush and Natalie to Lithuania, Carlson helped himself unknowingly.


    "This guy is the most dishonest one. Just now the Swede attacked us, and this guy was the first to come out of the room." the warden said, and his voice was like saying that a chicken ran out of the cage.


    "Wronged! Commander Chechen. I just heard the gunfire and wanted to see what happened. I never thought of running away. Warden, you have to believe me." Carlson was worried that Chechen would not save himself, so he quickly defended.


    Cherchen wanted to ask the warden Carlson if what he said was true, but Natalie secretly stopped him. Natalie knew from her heart that there was no reason for the guards to abuse Carlson and other Swedish prisoners of war. They have done all kinds of bad things on Polish soil, and everyone hates them to the bone. Not to mention the heavy losses caused by several attacks on Warsaw City, these guards will certainly vent their resentment on the prisoners.


    So even if Carlson didn''t want to escape from prison, the guards would use the topic to teach them to vent their anger. So there''s no point in discussing this.


    "Your Excellency, there is also a grudge between this Swedish prisoner and me. I met him here this time. Why don''t you give him to me and commander Chechen." Natalie said to the warden.


    "This......" the warden hesitated. The sophisticated warden didn''t believe a word of Natalie''s words about the hatred between the two. His heart is bright. Natalie and Cherchen want to save the Swedish prisoner of war.


    "Miss Natalie, these prisoners of war are all registered. There is one missing alive. If asked, I can''t afford it." the warden pretended to be embarrassed.


    "Pa!" a money bag crossed in the air, and a perfect parabola fell into the hands of the warden.


    "I won''t make it difficult for you," Natalie said.


    Then she took Cherchen, who was still waiting for the warden''s reply, to Catherine''s hut.


    The warden weighed the money bag. He made a color to a pawn nearby, and then quickly followed Chechen and Natalie.


    "Don''t worry, guys. I''ll give you Colson later. In fact, it''s inevitable that one or two prisoners of war will die in the POW camp." the warden said as they walked half behind them.


    As for whether to tell Cherchen and Natalie to stop or to listen to themselves, it''s unknown.


    When she was about to reach Catherine''s hut, the guard passed them at a long and fast pace. She politely raised the curtain of the hut to facilitate them to enter.


    "I won''t disturb you, Captain Chechen, Miss Natalie. Call me again if you have something."


    The warden watched them in, and then put down the curtain.


    Chechen saw Catherine lying on a thin paper blanket in this thatched shed of less than eight square meters. He was barefoot, and the soles of his feet were full of scorched marks; His three fingertips were covered with blood, and his fingernails had already been pulled out. And his bare chest was full of whip marks.


    Seeing this scene, Chechen understood how cruelly Catherine was punished.


    "Catherine, Catherine," cried Chechen.


    Catherine had her eyes closed. He heard someone calling himself and slowly opened his eyes.


    "Chechen? Is that you?" Catherine wanted to smile, but the smile affected the wound and made the smile look worse than crying.


    Chechen squatted down and held Catherine''s uninjured hand.


    "I''m sorry," Chechen said. He thought that if it weren''t for herself, Catherine might not have been so tortured.


    "It''s none of your business. I''m too confident. I thought I was a noble soldier who valued honor above life. But I didn''t know until I was punished that I wasn''t as strong as I thought."


    With that, Catherine looked up at Natalie again. He recognized that Natalie had captured herself.


    "This is Natalie kishka," Chechen said.


    Neither of them had any expression. Also, in this situation, do they insist on saying hello to each other?


    Catherine turned her head back to Chechen.


    "Cherchen, I want to know more about Helena (Helena obhovich) in Werner," Catherine begged.


    Catherine has not forgotten her beloved.


    Cherchen doesn''t know much about Helena obhovich and her father. When persuading him to surrender, he actually said almost everything he knew. After yanushi''s defeat, Fyodor obkhovic was also captured. At the beginning, commander sapega also gave Fyodor a chance to try to persuade him to surrender. But this time, fiordo said nothing and surrendered. The cowardly nobleman was hard pressed once. He was unwilling to surrender again, because he surrendered three times in a year. Such an insult is too great.


    So, commander sapega imprisoned the father and daughter of Fyodor obkhovic in isolation. Although they have lost their freedom, they are not in danger of life.


    After listening to Chechen''s words, Catherine was relieved.


    Knowing that Helena is all right is the greatest comfort to Catherine.


    "Thank you, Cherchen," Catherine thanked.


    "It''s nothing, Catherine. You have a good rest here, and I''ll let the doctors in our regiment come and treat you." Chechen said.


    Catherine''s identity is special. There is no way to rescue her with her current identity. So Chechen can only provide help within his ability.


    At this time, a silent Natalie standing aside suddenly said, "Catherine, are you telling the truth in front of the king and the marshal?"


    Chechen didn''t expect Natalie to suddenly ask this question, and Catherine looked at Natalie with shame and anger.


    "Lady, do you think it''s still possible for me to tell lies under your inhuman torture?" Catherine asked crossly.


    "Natalie!" Chechen also whispered to remind Natalie that enough is enough.


    But Natalie didn''t stop there.


    "Anything else?" Natalie asked again.


    Catherine turned her head.


    "No," Catherine said to the wall.


    Although Catherine could not see, Natalie nodded..


    "Well, if you tell the truth, you may still be pardoned after the war, and you can see your Helena again," Natalie said.


    That''s what Natalie meant. Chechen was ashamed of herself.


    "Is this true?" Catherine turned her head and hoped.


    Natalie said naturally, "you should be glad that our king is a kind man, not a barbarian. Your majesty, he has always been kind to prisoners. He even wants to forgive Wittenberg if he is willing to surrender."


    Catherine blushed, and then turned white again.


    "I can''t go back to Prince boguslav. If I betrayed him, he won''t spare me. If King kazimiz really forgives me, even if he wants to buy my freedom with money, I will go to Werner. This time, even if I am a prisoner for a lifetime, I will be with Helena." Catherine said firmly.


    Chechen and Natalie walked out of the hut. Chechen looked at the stars and said to Natalie, "even if I lose, I won''t let you marry mihaw."


    Obviously, Chechen feels the hard and faithful love between Catherine and Helena.


    Natalie was stunned. Immediately, she smiled and said, "you are really caught off guard. But I love to listen."


    Then Natalie leaned her head on Chechen''s shoulder.


    "You know what? I swear to the most holy virgin. If I can''t marry you, I''ll go to the monastery. No mortal can take her servants from the virgin."


    If it weren''t for the appearance of the warden and Carlson, I believe Chechen and Natalie would keep talking about love.


    But the two people untimely interrupted the couple''s love talk time.


    "Captain Chechen, Miss Natalie. This prisoner is yours." the warden rubbed his hands and smiled.


    At this time, Carlson had washed his head and put on a clean shirt. Although the hands were tied, they were not reborn compared with just now.


    "Thank you, warden."


    "It''s my honor to serve you two. Please rest assured that I will report tomorrow that a prisoner was hit by a shell and was broken to pieces." the warden said with a smile.


    Chechen and Natalie led Carlson out of the prison camp. In a deserted corner, Chechen untied the rope binding Carlson''s hands.


    "You are free, Carlson," Chechen said to Carlson.


    Carlson moved his numb wrist and said to Cherchen, "please don''t let me go now, Captain Cherchen. Where can I go as an unarmed Swede? As long as I get out of this camp, I will be killed by the poles. God, I really shouldn''t have come to this country."


    Natalie scoffed at Carlson''s lament. She saved Carlson only because Cherchen wanted to save him.


    "No one welcomes you to Poland," Natalie retorted.


    Carlson showed a weeping expression.


    "Yes, beautiful lady. In your eyes, we are all aggressors. But please believe that I have not hurt an innocent polish. Of course, those on the battlefield do not count. I am extremely opposed to bringing civilians into the war. God can testify that I am telling the truth."


    Natalie''s face brightened when Carlson said so. Seeing Natalie''s face softened and knowing that she would not object to helping Carlson, Chechen said, "in that case, you should stay in my mercenary regiment first. When the war is over, you can go back to Sweden. Nearly half of the people in my regiment are Hessian mercenaries. Oh, by the way, Ingrid, our quartermaster, is also Swedish. I think you will get along well."


    Hearing that Chechen''s mercenary regiment has its own compatriots, Colson is really overjoyed. He immediately expressed his willingness to stay in the mercenary regiment and abide by the rules, which would never cause trouble to the regiment.


    In the king''s account, the rulers of the Republic such as king kazimizh are discussing fiercely whether the war in Warsaw should continue.


    Old lord pototsky believed that when the Swedes had lifted the threat of Czar Russia to Riga and the army of Brauer weixingsburg and the main force of Carl X were about to return to Warsaw, the main force of the Republic should withdraw from Warsaw as soon as possible to avoid a decisive battle with the Swedes.


    However, lubaomatsky and charnietsky''s general Army stood on the same front this time. Although their original intentions were different, the marshal and the commander in chief believed that the war in Warsaw should continue and that the Republic was able to seize Warsaw before Carl X''s army returned.


    The commander in chief of chasnetsky said: "Although Wittenberg has received support, the Republic''s military strength still has an absolute quantitative advantage, and our heavy artillery is ready, so we are very sure to win Warsaw. Moreover, in this decisive battle, the Republic has gathered almost all the troops of the country. If it fails, it will be a great blow to the national anti Swiss enthusiasm, and our ally, Moscow Therefore, we should seize Warsaw and withdraw when Carl x returns, lead the enemy to the vast inland, and rely on guerrilla warfare to consume the enemy''s strength. "


    The leader of sapega followed the lead of King kazimiz, while yanushi seconded pototsky''s opinion.


    Now it all depends on the king''s decision.


    Kazimiz had never felt such a heavy responsibility on his shoulders at any moment. He hesitated because both opinions were reasonable.


    "We can''t retreat. We should take Warsaw!"


    When kazimiz was hesitating, a sound came from outside the camp.


    The crowd turned around.


    "Your majesty!" janush exclaimed.


    It was Queen ludwiga who came in wearing a purple cloak and was beaten in by the dust.


    The five ministers retreated.


    "Queen, what are you doing here?" asked king kazimiz.


    "I came because I had the Oracle," said queen ludwiga with a red face.


    "The oracle?" the people looked at each other.


    "Yes, the oracle. The statue of the virgin in Daguangming mountain Abbey issued a holy word, and the virgin told President kordzki: the Republic will recover the capital."


    For the miracle that queen ludwiga said, the people present could not believe it or not.


    While King kazimiz was still hesitating, Queen ludwiga said, "Your Majesty, have you forgotten the oracle that appeared on the day you returned home?"


    What queen ludwiga said was an auspicious omen when kazimiz left gwogowa: a snow-white pigeon landed in front of the king''s frame and flew three times around kazimiz''s mount.


    This had happened, of course, King kazimiz remembered. At this time, Queen ludwiga mentioned that kazimiz was full of confidence: with the protection of the virgin, how can mortal power resist.


    King kazimiz went up one step and preached loudly:


    "On July 1, launch a general attack on Shacheng, China!"

 Chapter 384

    When King kazimiz set the time for the general attack, his cousin, King Carl X of Sweden, led the army. In fact, he was still facing the treacherous Frederick William elector under the city of konisburg.


    On the one hand, Carl x ordered Brauer wickensburg to send reinforcements to enhance the confidence of the city guards and believe that their king will come back; On the other hand, they also want to confuse kazimiri kings and officials, make them suspicious and uncertain, and even make the wrong decision to withdraw.


    Although Carl X''s Prussian strategy fell short due to the betrayal of Frederick William''s elector, and the Czar Russia and the Republic of Poland took advantage of konigsburg on the lines of Riga and Warsaw due to the long-term invasion of konigsburg, Carl x did not want to destroy konigsburg. What he has done now, All in order to let the elector realize the strength of the Swedish army, turn back as soon as possible and become his own ally again.


    Carl x did so not because of his kindness or his detached friendship with Frederick William, but because of practical considerations.


    Unlike tsarist Russia and the Republic of Poland, which were vast and populous, the kingdom of Sweden had a small area and a small population. In the era of Gustav, the "Swedish lion", Sweden, with a population of less than 2 million at that time, spared no effort to provide Gustav with the troops to conquer the Republic of Poland. In the following war, because the Republic of Poland was still in its heyday and its national strength was strong, 35000 people were killed on the land of Eastern Europe; In Sweden, even some villages have seen the death of men.


    This led to the fact that before Gustav took part in the 30-year war and landed in Germany, of his total army of 70000, after leaving half of his troops to stay at home, Gustav had only 36000 mobile troops, most of which were foreigners.


    After landing in Germany, he had to leave part of his troops to guard the occupied cities and supply lines. Less than 30000 people followed him everywhere.


    The battle will inevitably lead to the reduction of personnel, but in the later stage, Gustav''s army expanded to more than 140000.


    Gustav is a military genius, but not a magician. It is impossible for Swedish women to have children and grow up overnight. In fact, when Gustav was the strongest, only 15000 of the 140000 troops were pure Swedes. Others were mercenaries hired by Gustav''s capture of German towns, extortion of German ransom fees and plundering of German industries. There are Finns, Scots and Germans, and Germans account for the vast majority of all mercenaries.


    Carl x knew history well. Of course, he knew the secret of his ancestors'' success - cannon fodder, a lot of cannon fodder.


    That''s why he tried to win over Frederick William before sending troops to Poland. Even if the electors at both ends of the snake and mouse didn''t work, Carl x didn''t blame them at all. Because at least Frederick William betrayed his rightful loyalty to King kazimiz and took his side. This is tantamount to weakening the power of the poles. Moreover, a German elector standing on his side is also a demonstration effect on other German princes.


    Carl x just didn''t expect that after he initially pacified the Republic of Poland, Frederick William elector would suddenly betray himself and lead the army back to konisburg.


    At the beginning of the elector''s rebellion, Carl x, who was conquering Prussia, was unprepared. In Karl X''s view, maybe everyone has reason to betray himself, but Konigsberg and the elector should never.


    Because Konigsberg and the Republic of Poland are feuds.


    Konigsberg''s predecessor was the Teutonic Knights. On October 19, 1466, representatives of the Republic of Poland, the Prussian Union and the Teutonic Knights held contractual talks in torun. This is not an equal peace negotiation. The representatives of the Knights entered the city as losers.


    Only a few hours after the representatives of the three parties sat down, the contract ended with the humiliating signing of the representatives of the Teutonic Knights.


    The Teutonic Order, which had declined since its defeat in 1410, only retained a territory dominated by Konigsberg to continue to live. The Republic of Poland restored Gdansk City, Pomerania region, haiumno, mikalovo, valmia and bowisle region, including malinburg and elblonger castle.


    Each newly elected commander of the Teutonic Knights must kneel down and swear allegiance to the Polish king as a vassal, and provide unconditional military support for him within six months. At the same time, the chief of Teutonic Knights was obliged to provide military support to the Polish royal family, and was restricted by the Polish king in terms of foreign policy.


    In particular, the treaty prohibits the Teutonic Order from unilaterally lifting the oath of loyalty to the king of Poland and from using the immunity granted by any person or organization (not capped, including the Pope). As a knight order founded on religion, there is nothing more humiliating than this.


    Of course, perhaps the Republic also thinks that the treaty is too much. The Republic gives the grand head of Teutonic Knights the flashy power to concurrently serve as a Polish Royal senator and participate in the Polish Royal Committee. The grand head retains the election of new rulers and ensures the commercial freedom of the Royal Prussian cities.


    Therefore, the successive konisburg rulers were full of hatred towards the Republic of Poland, but they ignored it because their strength was too weak.


    This is also the reason why Carl x first thought of seeking an alliance with konisburg when he was preparing to invade Poland.


    But the most unlikely thing happened.


    As the first defector in the Swedish camp, if Carl x cannot calm down, there will be more and more defectors now that the Republic of Poland begins its counterattack, just like the first domino pushed down.


    But it is absolutely not what Carl x would like to see that the already precious Swedish soldiers are consumed in konisburg.


    Therefore, Carl X has been attacking Konigsberg, but he did not choose to attack, but kept thinking about the reasons why Konigsberg monarchs and ministers betrayed themselves. Only when you understand the "why" can you know the "how".


    As one of the most brilliant monarchs in the world, Carl x soon figured out. There is only one reason: that is, the strength of the kingdom of Sweden has threatened the elector. He is worried that the kingdom of Sweden will become the second Polish Republic.


    Carl x knew the elector''s theory of dancing on two eggs. Now, there is only one egg left on the table. No matter how skillful the emperor elect is, he can''t show it in order to benefit himself and achieve the ultimate goal. So he chose to betray himself.


    Interests, everything is for interests.


    After understanding the reasons for Konigsberg''s betrayal, facing the current situation, Carl x knew that the best way to treat Frederick William''s elector was not to destroy him, but to make him yield, give him benefits and continue to use it for himself.


    Three deafening gunshots rang out at the same time. Artillery with a larger caliber than the heavy cannon used in Daguang Mingshan monastery opened fire. The shell hit the wall of konisburg, the strong wall cracked like fragile porcelain, and a tower was buried in smoke. When the smoke dispersed, the tall tower had disappeared.


    "Your Majesty, at this speed, in three days, your artillery will open the way for infantry to the city hall of cornisburg," said Raphael, a French artillery expert serving in Carl X''s artillery, proudly to his employer.


    "Yes," said Carl X.


    "What? Your majesty, what did you say?" Raphael asked in amazement.


    "I said yes. Stop firing."


    With that, Carl x took a horse''s belly, drove the White army horse down the artillery position and went towards the of konisburg.


    Carl x stopped outside the firing range of the musket on the wall of konisburg.


    "I''m King Carl Gustav of Sweden. I want to see Frederick William elector," shouted Carl X.


    There was no reply on the wall, but Carl X was convinced that someone had passed on his words to Frederick William, the elector.


    After a while, the door of konisburg was hit by shells. A knight in half armor came out slowly on his horse. When the knight saw Carl x riding on the horse without armor and wearing regular clothes, the knight was stunned, his body stiffened on the horse, and then took off his pointed helmet.


    "Your Majesty," said Frederick William, the elector, saluting slightly on the horse.


    "William, is that enough? I already know your determination. Now come back to me and I''ll give you what you want." as soon as Carl x opened his mouth, he asked Frederick William to obey himself.


    "Your Majesty, you know what I want?" asked Frederick William, the elector, surprised and then uncertain.


    Carl x laughed at the horse without scruples about his manners. Yes, he, Carl X was a modest gentleman at the banquet, but he was a bold and unrestrained soldier on the battlefield.


    "The world thinks that you, Frederick William elector, are ungrateful, but who knows that all you do is for a dream," said Carl X.


    "Dream?"


    "The dream of a Prussian Kingdom," Karl x pointed out.


    Frederick William''s elector was awestruck.


    Yes, Carl X was right. Everything he did was for a king''s dream. Therefore, he will suddenly betray Sweden, because Carl x wants to occupy Prussia, which is his own inverse scale and his lifelong pursuit. Therefore, only by fighting back can Prussia not be annexed, and he also has the opportunity to unify Prussia and upgrade the Principality of Prussia to the kingdom of Prussia.


    "You want Prussia, I''ll give it to you. As long as you continue to be my ally, what if I give you everything about Prussia when I calm Poland?" said Carl X.


    This is indeed a great temptation.


    "Carl, why did you suddenly make such a decision?" asked Frederick William the elector incredulously.


    "Because there is a broader world waiting for me. I''ve spent enough time here. I should go back to Warsaw. I was too greedy and wanted to take everything for myself. Now I understand that it''s wrong. I can''t eat meat alone without giving others soup. Then I''ve made my attitude clear. Now I want you to answer." Said Carl X.


    Frederick William, the elector, glanced at the destroyed tower. He understood that the reason why Carl x saw himself after the shelling was to understand that he and his army were capable of destroying Konigsberg. Now the olive branch is his last chance.


    "Your Majesty, I heard that king kazimiz has led an unprecedented army to recover Warsaw." Frederick William did not make a clear statement. He carefully asked about the war in Warsaw.


    "Warsaw is infallible. Alvid wiedenberg led the army guarding the city to repel the Polish attacks again and again. The poles suffered heavy losses under Warsaw. Moreover, the army of weixingsburg is on the way to rescue Warsaw," said Carl X.


    Frederick William was silent.


    Carl x knew that Frederick William did not believe his words very much. He was hesitant about whether the Swedish army could win the final victory.


    At this time, Carl X had to draw a big cake for the elector.


    "William, do you know why I have been in Prussia for so long?" said Carl x suddenly.


    Frederick William was stunned at the question.


    "Isn''t it because I suddenly returned to cornisburg?"


    Carl x laughed.


    "William, this is only part of the reason. If I just want to destroy you or want you to surrender, I can threaten you with your nephew, Duke bogusslav. Isn''t he in Riga? Your nephew is very affectionate. If I do so, you won''t be indifferent."


    Frederick William acquiesced to Carl X.


    Carl x continued, "but I didn''t do that. Because I also need a reason to stay in Prussia. I''m waiting for kazimiz''s counterattack against Warsaw."


    "You did it on purpose!" Frederick William showed his shocked expression for the first time.


    "Yes. I''m going to wipe out the living forces of the Republic of Poland under the city of Warsaw. Think about what it would be like when they were unable to fight under the city of Warsaw and exhausted, and my army suddenly appeared behind them. Now under the city of Warsaw, my cousin and almost all his generals, generals and colonels are there. I''m going to kill them The net is gone. In this way, no one in Poland can oppose me anymore. "


    Frederick William was shocked by Carl X''s great strategy. He swallowed hard.


    Yes, yes. What a great strategy at this time! Carl x lured almost all Polish troops with the whole Warsaw as bait. Like a fisherman, he watched the changes in Prussia until the poles under Warsaw were exhausted. And he ridiculously pretended to stab Carl X in the back, but in the end, all this was in his calculation.


    Frederick William felt powerless and insignificant as never before.


    Seeing his words, Frederick William was finally deterred. Carl x took advantage of the iron and loudly encouraged: "descendants of Teutonic Knights, a war far beyond the glenwald battle is about to begin under Warsaw city. Have you forgotten your ancestors'' blood feud!"


    That voice was not just to Frederick William, but to the whole of cornisburg.

 Chapter 385

    On July 1, the Polish army held a grand battlefield mass in Pingchuan, a suburb outside Warsaw. 30000 Republic officers and soldiers participated in the whole process of the mass. The king solemnly vowed that once he made a great victory, he would build a church for the most holy goddess of national protection. All dignitaries, commanders, knights and ordinary soldiers all took the king as an example and made donations according to their own financial resources.


    This day was the day of the great counterattack and the last battle to recapture Warsaw city. After the mass, all generals returned to their command posts, and the position of sapega was in the Holy Spirit church. The fortress outside the city of the Swedish army captured by Cherchen has now become the headquarters of the former enemy under the command of sapega.


    At that time, the church was close to the wall, and its top was even higher than the wall of Warsaw. The failure of the Holy Spirit church completely exposed the Swedish army to the gunfire of the Polish army.


    Therefore, Sweden resolutely abandoned the city wall, but retreated to the houses in the city, strengthened the houses of strategic importance, and allocated reasonable troops and firepower.


    In the north of the area under the charge of the general army of charnietsky, the focus of capture is the Gdansk building, which is built against the wall, and its back wall is part of the Warsaw city wall. Therefore, as long as we capture this building, soldiers and horses can enter the city. Marshal lubaumatsky''s main force still attacked from the visva River in the East and south. Although the Republic Army had suffered losses here, marshal had a new method - that is, destroy the whole section of Warsaw outer city wall with gunpowder, and then attack with surface instead of points to dilute the strength and firepower of the Swedish army.


    As for the Holy Spirit church, commander sapega put forth four troops, including mihau, Anjie, Jan sobesky and Chechen. All the troops are ready for battle, and the knives and guns have long been out of their scabbard. Everyone stretched out one foot and made a starting position, ready to rush to the gaps opened by giant artillery, especially the longest range and most powerful heavy cannon. One morning, the artillery fire did not stop for a moment. Only at 12 noon, the artillery fire stopped for an hour. That was because he was waiting for Wittenberg''s final reply - King kazimiz sent him an ultimatum asking him to surrender unconditionally and give a reply within an hour. Of course, even King kazimizh did not give any hope that Wittenberg would surrender unconditionally. The sending of ultimatum was just a practice of war. Sure enough, near 13 noon, the officer who sent the letter returned with the news that Wittenberg refused to surrender. Wittenberg said he would live or die with Warsaw.


    At 13:00 noon, ominous bugles sounded in all directions of the city, and the strong attack began.


    The troops of the Republic of Poland rushed to the city wall like a strong wind and waves. The enemy fired guns from inside the city wall. They sprayed white pillars of smoke and clusters of flames. Artillery, fire rope fire gun, spring wheel gun, Mikael fire gun, organ gun and all kinds of firearms sounded together. The sound was like thunder, shaking the ground. Bullets and shells fell into the crowded crowd, causing ripples like stones falling into a pool. From time to time, unfortunate soldiers fell, but the brave soldiers ran forward and rushed to the wall. Everyone completely forgot about the artillery fire, even the Swedish soldiers guarding the city. Some of them bravely tied a rope around their waist, and then asked their companions to hang them out of the city wall, throwing grenades hanging on their chest, ignoring bullets and shells from under the city wall.


    Gunpowder smoke billowed like dark clouds, blocking out the sky and the sun.


    Wearing a black armor and a pointed helmet (which Natalie insisted on him to wear), Chechen led the mercenary regiment behind Anjie''s team. They were the first to conquer the city wall. But the occupation of the city wall by other Republican forces meant the end of the battle, and for them, it was the beginning of a fierce battle.


    The flagman holding the flag of Anjie''s army was concentrated by a bullet from the city and fell off the city tower the moment he climbed the wall. Deadly bullets were fired from every palace and house, and no one was safe. The tenacious Swedish spearmen even launched a counter charge against the Polish army. They set up a horse and gun forest in the narrow streets to slow down the advance speed of the Polish army and buy more time for the shooting of musketeers.


    As a result, Anjie''s team suffered heavy losses in a short time. Fortunately, on this day, the Polotsk people bravely won the third army, risked their lives and death, and any force could stop them. They rushed into palaces and houses, smashed open every door with hatchets and pickaxes, and fought with the Swedish soldiers inside. They fought the enemy at the window, in the aisle and on the steps until they drove them out. Every time a soldier conquers a house, without waiting for the blood on his hands and face to dry up, he has rushed to another house, engaged in a white-edged war, and then continued to rush forward.


    The so-called repeated decline and exhaustion. The casualties of the troops attacking Anjie were several times that of the Swedes. The strength of the Polotsk was completely exhausted when they pushed one third of the city.


    Anjie slumped on the corner, his mail jacket soaked in blood. At the corner 20 meters in front of him is the hardest fortress of the Swedes in Xicheng District, which is not only garrisoned with 200 Swedish soldiers, but also equipped with four guns. Anjie''s men rushed twice, mihau, Jan sobeski and Chechen''s men rushed once, but they were all blocked back. The fortress was filled with the bodies of Polish soldiers.


    At this time, Chechen came over, and his mercenary regiment took over Anjie''s troops again.


    He said to Anjie, "Anzu, I sent Fatima to investigate. The Swedes of this fortress are very scientific, and there are almost no dead corners for shooting. Unless we transfer heavy artillery, we can''t take it down by manpower alone."


    "Damn it," Anjie scolded.


    The cunning Swedes pried all the stone slabs in the street, which made the wheels of the heavy artillery completely sink. The speed of propulsion was extremely slow only by human push.


    At this time, mihau also came over, and his troops had swept away the nearby Swedish stronghold.


    "Anzu and Cherchen, I saw the flag of the Republic erected on the north wall. It seems that the general army of charnietsky has captured the Gdansk building."


    The news shocked Cherchen''s body. Because in this way, perhaps the general of charnietsky will become the first polish general to arrive and capture the kazimi RI palace. Now, only the kazimi palace has Swedish generals

 Chapter 386

    "Anzu, I want to ask you something."


    Cherchen said solemnly to Anjie.


    Mikhail also looked back at Cherchen and wondered what he was going to say.


    "What, please? No, please. You can talk about anything."


    Che Chen nodded gratefully and said: "You know I promised Natalie''s father to finish two things before he could marry Natalie. Now we are blocked by the Swedish fortress, and the other roads may be about to attack the kazimieri palace, so I hope you can let me move on and get to the kazimieri palace as soon as possible. Of course, I will leave Hessen mercenaries here to help you. I''m a recruit Take one of your squadrons. "


    For Chechen''s request, Anjie and mihau exchanged opinions with each other. In fact, due to the limitation of the terrain, the large forces can''t open the fortress in front of us. Even if there are more people here, they can only go up part by part, and in the end they will only play an oil adding tactic. Instead of this, let Chechen continue to attack kazimi RI palace with people.


    "Chechen, don''t worry," said Anjie.


    "It''s up to us. Don''t dare Chechen. The nearby roads are under the enemy''s fire. How can you get there?" MIHA uye agreed with Chechen to move on, but he still had one question.


    "Don''t worry, we have our own way." Chechen said confidently.


    So, Chechen and Fatima led more than 100 mercenary soldiers into the house on the left, while Pedro led more than 100 troops into the house on the right.


    Then there was a sound of explosion from the houses on both sides. The soldiers of the mercenary regiment used the houses as a cover to cross the fire range of the fortress. When they met wooden houses, they chiseled them with chopping axes and hawk picks, and when they met solid stone walls, they blasted a gap with grenades.


    This is also the combat method they summarized in the village encounter.


    "Hey, this boy has a way!" said Anjie, looking at the smoke rising house.


    "You see, there are still people learning to do something." mihau squinted and motioned to Anjie to look on both sides. He saw the soldiers of Jan sobesky and yezh halletsky passing through the wall from the inside of the house like Chechen. Yezh halletsky''s troops were exaggeratedly dragging a three pound gun forward.


    "These two guys really only eat meat and don''t bite bones." seeing that they threw the hard bone of the fortress to mihau and themselves, especially Jeri haretsky''s people who had guns but didn''t help, Anjie spat discontentedly on the ground.


    The three troops passed through the wall at the same time. Such a big movement could not be concealed from the enemy. The Swedes in the fortress noticed the changes on both sides. They fired with muskets and artillery. However, because the field of vision was blocked by the walls of the house, all shooting could only be rough shooting, and could not accurately kill the soldiers in the house.


    After crossing two or three hundred meters, yezh halletsky and Jan sobeski scattered on both sides, while the mercenary regiment continued to move forward. At this time, the mercenary regiment met more than 30 Swedish soldiers guarding an intersection.


    Of course, the Swedish guards here would not allow the enemy to pass under their own eyes. Therefore, fierce fighting soon broke out at the intersection. Cherchen and Pedro had to pack left and right, leading the soldiers to fight with the Swedes.


    The two sides first launched a volley at each other, each falling down some people. Then, while the Swedish soldiers were filling the powder, Pedro jumped out of the window lattice and rushed up first.


    Right in front of Pedro''s charge was a pudgy German. The others had only one musket, but the pudgy German officer was different. He took one loaded musket handed over by a servant like man one after another and opened fire on the charging mercenary regiment one after another.


    His marksmanship was excellent. Three mercenary soldiers who followed Pedro were killed or injured by bullets fired by the German.


    Pedro rushed forward recklessly. At this time, the soldiers of the mercenary regiment led by Cherchen boarded the second floor of a building beside the street. They pried open the wall bricks and smashed the glass inside the second floor of the house with crowbars and iron cones, and suppressed the Swedish Musketeers at the intersection through the shooting port.


    The Swedish soldier who was attacked overhead panicked.


    The pudgy officer put his heart in his sleeve and was about to shoot Pedro, who had rushed in front of him, but the bullets around him affected his mind. The officer heard a bullet close to him, and he instinctively lowered his head. But with such a sudden effort, Pedro''s hand and half sword stabbed into his neck. Then, blood shot out of his wound like a fountain Come on.


    Seeing that Pedro stabbed the enemy''s officer to death with his sword, the soldiers of the mercenary regiment had a great morale boost. They jumped over the sandbag and had a fierce hand-to-hand fight with the Swedish soldiers. Although the recruits of the mercenary regiment could not compare with these Swedish soldiers compared with their fighting skills and discipline, the common hatred of the enemy and the large number of people gave them great courage. The Swedish soldiers were attacked up and down, and they didn''t know what was behind the enemy How many people were there, and the morale of the officer was stabbed to death by Pedro. With each passing day, the remaining Swedish soldiers soon couldn''t resist and retreated one after another.


    But the Swedish soldiers just retreated, not collapsed. After meeting with the colleagues guarding the next street, they occupied the tall buildings near the street and continued to resist. Chechen, who met Pedro downstairs, was constantly shot by Swedish soldiers on both sides of the street and had to stop moving forward. The mercenary regiment moved along the street without any cover, and the grenades used to break the wall had already been used up. Chechen and Pedro could only worry in the continuous shooting of Swedish soldiers.


    Just as Cherchen was preparing to attack hard, the remaining Polish residents in Warsaw helped Cherchen a lot.


    A Polish citizen risked his life to run to Cherchen and Pedro and showed them a narrow path to the back door of the building.


    Led by the Polish citizen, Fatima took half of the soldiers into the path one by one. The mercenaries who broke into the back door soon fought hand to hand with the Swedish soldiers. The Swedish soldiers did not expect the enemy to appear behind them. They were soon driven out of the house, and some were even thrown out of the upstairs window by the soldiers of the mercenary regiment.


    The mercenaries led by Pedro, who was blocked in the street, took the opportunity to push forward, and all the Swedish soldiers who had no time to run away were stabbed to death.


    At the same time, among the other siege troops, Jan zenovich''s troops have conquered the South Gate of Warsaw and continue to move north; Jan skzedusky''s East Route troops also made rapid progress in the East. His troops almost approached kazimi RI Palace at the same time as Jan zenovich. So far, the Polish army has conquered the inner and outer walls of Warsaw city. Except for the kazimi palace and some important strongholds, which were defended firmly by Swedish soldiers, other strongholds in the city have been conquered by the Polish army.


    As the largest stronghold in Warsaw, alvid wiedenberg deployed 500 of the most elite defenders in kazimi RI palace, accompanied by a large number of artillery. If you don''t occupy here, the battle is not over. Jan skzjdusky and Jan zenovich did not attack blindly and immediately, because the two officers knew that the Swedish soldiers would make a final fight in the palace.


    After destroying the Swedish army blocking the road, Cherchen and the army of charnesky''s general army attacked near the palace almost at the same time.


    At this time, the soldiers of the third mercenary Regiment under the command of yelishei marching towards the kazimi RI palace slowed down because the first two troops were progressing smoothly and did not need reinforcements for the time being, which also caused problems.


    The thing is like this: yelishei asked the soldiers to rest on the spot, rescued and helped the injured Polish soldiers back to the camp, but his soldiers took it as a hint that the officer allowed them to loot. The horsemen of Hessen mercenaries kicked open the doors of shops and buildings in the surrounding streets and plundered them wantonly. If yelishei hadn''t reacted early, I don''t know what bad things they would have done.


    But Hessen''s mercenaries'' behavior of plundering everywhere was seen by other Polish soldiers. This has laid a hidden danger for the future.


    At dark, except for the fortress in Xicheng street, which had been attacked for a long time, the gunfire in other places gradually subsided, and only one or two gunshots were occasionally issued.


    Aunt VARVARA took the servants of the mercenary regiment to deliver dinner to the soldiers on the front line. They collected the large and small guns scattered by the Swedes all the way to support Chechen''s attack on kazimi Sun Palace.


    In the East District of Warsaw City, Jeri haretsky, who should have eliminated the enemy in the West District, took his illegitimate son and a team of confidants to a villa that was not destroyed by gunfire.


    "Cuckoo, cuckoo!" Coppola shouted to the villa in the dark, following the cuckoo bird''s call. Then, the villa wore the echo of "cicada, cicada".


    Colonel Jerzy halletsky, standing behind his illegitimate son, came out of the darkness.


    "Lieutenant Hegel, I''m coming!" Colonel Jerzy halletsky whispered in front of the villa with a torch.


    A man with a red beard and wearing a Germanic mercenary uniform came out.


    "Halletsky, have you brought the money?" asked the red bearded Lieutenant Hegel.


    Jerzy halletsky ordered his men to throw twenty bags of money in front of Hegel.


    "A bag of a thousand Taylor, do you want to count?" asked Jerzy halletsky.


    Hegel split his mouth full of cavities.


    "No, I can trust you," Hegel said.


    "Where is the man I want?" asked Jerzy halletsky.


    Hegel clapped his hands. Then two Germanic Musketeers came out carrying a blocked Swede.


    "Senator Otto standbok, commander of East Warsaw. He was going to escape into Kazimiya palace, but he was stunned by my sneak attack." Hegel pointed to the humanitarian.


    Jerzy halletsky nodded with satisfaction.


    "That''s what I want, Hegel," said Jerzy halletsky.


    Hegel smiled triumphantly.


    Although the German mercenaries have always been known for their hard work and dedication to their duties, there are also some villains like Hegel who will sell their owners and seek glory in times of crisis. They kidnapped their employers when they were defeated and gave them to the enemy in exchange for life and money.


    "Is our deal done, Colonel?"


    "Done, bye, Hegel."


    Jerzy halletsky ordered Otto standbok to be carried away, while Hegel''s accomplices hiding in the villa ran out to pick up Taylor.


    Suddenly, Jerzy halletsky, who had walked ten steps away, turned his head and smiled strangely.


    "Oh, by the way. Lieutenant, is there anyone else in the villa?"


    "No," Hegel replied casually, just picking up the money bag.


    "Then I''ll rest assured."


    "What do you mean?"


    Hegel was finally alert.


    A firelight flashed in the villa behind Hegel, and then countless fireguns fired behind Jeri haretsky.


    Hegel and his companions fell into a pool of blood.


    "Sorry."


    Jerzy halletsky picked up a Taylor that rolled to him.


    "I want people and I want money."

 Chapter 387

    As it was getting late, the Polish troops who arrived at kazimi day palace did not launch a general attack on kazimi day palace for the time being. Although night can reduce the accuracy of Swedish firepower, it also has a great impact on attackers. Moreover, once the first wave of attack fails, fear will spread faster in the night than in the day.


    On this day, King kazimiz, Queen ludwiga and others have been standing on a high ground outside the city, paying condescending attention to the general attack. Everyone''s face was filled with joy. No one expected that the general offensive would proceed so smoothly. According to King kazimiz''s prior estimation, the most optimistic result is that it will take three days to completely win Warsaw city. But now, in only one day, in addition to kazimi rigong and a stronghold in Xicheng District, the Swedes have lost control of Huasha city.


    Whenever a knight came to the king''s frame, King kazimiz''s face became ruddy. Because today he heard mostly good news. Either the fort was conquered or the tall building fell into the hands of the Republican Army.


    On this day, King kazimiz deeply felt the care of God and the kindest virgin.


    "You are really my great benefactor, my wife. If you had not brought the Oracle, I would have made the wrong decision and led the army to withdraw from the city of Warsaw. No, my queen, you are not only my benefactor, but also the benefactor of the Republic." King kazimizh praised his wife with all kinds of praise. And no one on all sides thought these words were exaggerated or exaggerated.


    Marshal lubaumatsky also joined in praising queen ludwiga. He treated the queen like a saint. Lyubomatsky knelt down in front of the queen and kissed her hand. Because of her, I finally became famous.


    Janush and pototsky were certainly jubilant. The two old men seemed to see the heyday of the Republic coming again.


    The battle continued until the night came. When the highland was completely shrouded in darkness, King kazimizh and his party returned to the barracks.


    In front of the king''s camp, Prince mihau was waiting anxiously. Next to the prince stood two winged cavalry who escorted Senator Otto standbok. Prince mihau spent 40000 Taylor to "buy" it from Colonel Jerzy halletsky.


    Of course, Prince mihau didn''t have so much money to pay yezh halletsky, and the 20000 Taylor was all he could raise. Prince mihau''s mother, Princess galisade, gave him 6000 Taylor as expenses for his journey and for making friends with dignitaries. He gave the remaining 5000 Taylor to Jerzy halletsky and borrowed 20000 Taylor from Jewish businessmen with the army.


    Prince mihau''s wishful thinking is very good: as long as he completes the two conditions put forward by yanush and marries Natalie as his wife, with the huge wealth of the kishka family, 20000 Taylor is just a small amount; Moreover, if she was in a hurry, her mother could ask her uncle Jan zamois for help.


    Finally, Prince mihau waited for the return of King Kazimir. Prince mihau was pleased to see that his future father-in-law yanush was also there.


    "Your majesty!" Prince mihau shouted with his head held high.


    King kazimizh gave Prince mihau a look. He immediately recognized the man standing by.


    King kazimizh looked up to Mikhail vishnevsky because he was a loyal son. Seeing him standing outside the camp, it was obvious that something had come to him. King kazimiz was happy to ask for help and asked.


    "Your Majesty, I have brought you a prisoner," said Prince mihau excitedly.


    Then two winged cavalry pushed Senator Otto standbok out. Senator Otto standbok was now gagged with a rag. He stood quietly, neither struggling nor begging, as if he had accepted his life.


    Old pototsky was familiar with every upper class figure in the kingdom of Sweden. He whispered in the ear of King kazimiz: "Otto standbok, a member of Parliament of the kingdom of Sweden, is also the commander in the south of Warsaw city."


    This is the first big man captured by the Republic of Poland since it invaded Warsaw. King kazimiz was overjoyed when he heard the speech. He said to Prince mihau, "our young eagle, tell us how you captured the congressman."


    After the capture, Jeri haretsky had already prepared a script for Prince mihau. Nothing more than Prince mihau led his soldiers into Warsaw city. In the street battle, he met a small Swedish soldier who was escorted by the comatose congressman Otto standbok. Prince mihau killed him with people and captured the congressman.


    Prince mihau recited it according to the book.


    Although the story was not good, King kazimiz listened with interest. Yanushi was even more happy. After all, the person you like is one step earlier than that aleval Chechen.


    After hearing Prince mihau''s story, King kazimizh took off a ring.


    "Take it, our young eagle. I hope you can become a hero of the Republic like your father," encouraged king kazimiz.


    Prince mihau retreated happily. When he turned around, the prince saw yanush smiling admiringly at him.


    At this time, the prince, full of fame, had long forgotten how Otto Steinbeck became his prisoner. He regarded himself as a hero. The original story was so true and historical.


    "Yes, Otto standbok was captured alive by himself. If anyone dares to question this fact, let him taste the saber," Prince mihau said to himself.


    "Even if it''s jezh haretsky," Prince mihau added to himself.


    The next day, without the permission of King kazimi, all kinds of soldiers and horses launched a general attack on kazimi day palace.


    Of course, there are good reasons why we didn''t ask the king for instructions. That is: yesterday, his majesty had issued the order of the general attack, but had not ordered to stop the attack, so of course all the troops should continue to attack.


    Because of this, the attack on kazimi day palace entered a state of chaos and disorder at the beginning. In front of the iron fence gate, thousands of soldiers crowded together, and even the air was boiling in the narrow space, which was shocking. Chaernetsky''s militia and Jan skzedusky''s soldiers, who attacked from the front of kazimi Sun Palace, formed a frightening vortex in hail like shells, bullets, fire and smoke, and the groans and cries of the wounded, and thousands of soldiers rushed to the gate. Regardless of the muzzle and long gun of the Swedish Musketeers close at hand, they hit the gate with t-axes, long axes and gun butts, and thousands of men''s arms are pushing the gate madly. They want to push the gate open. Some people seem to be suddenly hit and fall to the ground. Others immediately squeeze up to fill the gap they left and trample on their bodies. All they want is to rush into the gate.


    Although Swedish soldiers can proudly claim that no matter who they are, they have never had such tenacious defense in the world, the Polish attack is unusually fierce and tenacious. Finally, the gate of the iron fence could not withstand such a huge push, the bolts on both sides loosened, and the gate collapsed. Some Swedish soldiers could not dodge and were crushed to the ground by the gate. Then they were trampled into meat mud by a crowd of Polish soldiers.


    Soldiers poured into the large garden between the main building and the side buildings of the kazimi RI palace. They were hit on three sides, and bullets were desperately fired at the gate from the windows of each high-rise building. The whole garden was shrouded in gunsmoke and fire in an instant. But even if the people in front were afraid and wanted to escape, they could not do it, because the subsequent soldiers were pushing them, layer after layer, tightly packed, which made the people in front of them unable to escape.


    Due to the huge anti horse placed in front of the main building, Polish soldiers focused their attacks on both sides. After enduring the baptism of the first wave of bullets, the living rushed to the gates of the side buildings on both sides. They used simple siege hammers made of the branches of valuable trees in the garden that were broken by artillery fire to constantly hit the blocked gate. These trees usually need seven or eight people to lift them, but at this time, everyone gave full play to their strength, and only five people lifted them.


    Those windows, those gun tubes that dug out shooting holes from the wall and poked out fireguns everywhere, kept shooting for a moment, and the smoke shrouded in gunpowder could not be dispersed for a long time. Even in broad daylight, people could not distinguish face to face. Nevertheless, the Polish soldiers continued to attack. When the gate couldn''t be opened for a moment, they climbed the window and shooting hole with a ladder, pulled the enemy''s hot barrel out of the shooting hole with their hands, and smashed the lead fence with the tail of an axe.


    Chechen led a squadron of soldiers to join the attack. Of course, he joined the battle against his orders.


    Because the troops assigned by sapega to attack the kazimiri Palace are the men of Jan sobeski and Colonel yezh khaczki. Mihau and Anjie were excluded from the list of attacking kazimi RI palace because they suffered heavy losses in the early stage and had a stronghold to be removed. Originally, Chechen also wanted to cooperate with two friends. But he still secretly took part in the attack on kazimi RI palace with a force led by himself after he requested and handed over the mercenary regiment to mihau and Anjie.


    Jan sobesky regarded Cherchen''s participation as an important force and turned a blind eye to his disregard for orders.


    The walls on the side of Kazimiya palace were blocked by Swedes with muskets. As soon as the Polish soldiers outside the wall exposed, they would be severely hit. Fortunately, the officers under Jan sobeski also participated in the drill of village attack and defense, and were familiar with how to break the wall. They fired guns directly at the wall, blew up the wall and rushed in.


    The side gate is also blocked. Along with the rush in, Chechen chiseled a small hole in the door.


    "Dynamite, dynamite." Chechen shouted.


    In an instant, an explosive can was handed over. Chechen put it in, and then immediately ordered all the people to disperse. Everyone spread out on both sides and clung to the wall. Fatima also stood in front of Chechen, holding a steel shield in her hand, adding a layer of cover to Chechen. Then there was a moment of waiting, and everyone hoped that the explosive could exert its power.


    Finally, with an earth shaking noise, piles of smoke soared into the air, and Chechen led Fatima back to the original place. They saw that although the blasting failed to shatter the solid gate, it broke the door lock and blew up several thick square logs. These square timbers were cut in a mess. When they were blasted by explosives, the iron bars in the door bent, and the lower part of the whole gate disappeared. In this way, a hole was made in the gate. But the hole is too small for one person to get in through this entrance.


    The Polish soldiers continued to work hard. The damaged gate was immediately smashed by the long axes and cross hoes, and the arms of more than a dozen strong men pushed hard, so they only heard a loud click, and a large door panel collapsed, revealing the dark front room. In the darkness, seven or eight Swedish Musketeers'' firearms are shining. But the crowd surged forward, just like the power of the flood that destroyed everything after it burst. Chechen rushed in among the crowd.


    At the same time, some other soldiers also broke through the window and launched a cruel fight with cold weapons inside the building.


    They took it one room at a time, one corridor at a time, one corridor at a time, one floor at a time. The walls of the building had already been seriously damaged by shooting holes, so the ceilings of several rooms collapsed, and the poles and Swedes who were fighting were buried in the rubble.


    None of the Swedes begged, and naturally no one would spare them easily. In some corridors and aisles, dead bodies were everywhere, and Sweden piled human bodies into barriers to block the attackers'' way forward. In order to prevent the body from being used, they grabbed the dead man''s hair, held the body''s feet, and threw the body down the window. The blood flowed like a stream along the stairs and piled up downstairs in groups.


    The Swedes who lost a third of their positions still fought to the death. They waved their tired arms, summoned up Yu Yong and launched a counter attack on the attackers. Their faces are dripping with blood. Many people can''t stand up and can only kneel on their knees. Even so, they are doing a dying fight. They are surrounded by enemies and forced to every corner.


    Even the poles praised these warriors on the Scandinavian Peninsula: men, they really deserve to be heroes.


    They died quietly and calmly, fulfilled the duty of soldiers and lived up to their reputation. The stone statues of the building and the statues of ancient heroes were splashed with blood. They were silently watching the massacres and killings.


    In the main building of kazimi day palace, Wittenberg was observing everything through the shooting hole. His thumb kept rubbing. When he saw the figure of Polish soldiers in the fourth window of the side building, wiedenberg said silently, "you can start."


    Behind him was a whole force that had not been put into the battlefield.

 Chapter 388

    Chechen hacked a Swedish guard under the cover of Fatima.


    At this time, the second floor of kazimi RI palace was completely scuffle. The strict organization and discipline of the army disappeared. The soldiers could not find the officers. The officers could not find the soldiers. Their eyes were only the difference between friendly forces and enemies. Often, as soon as a Polish soldier''s saber killed a Swedish soldier, he was stabbed to death by a nearby Swedish soldier, and vice versa.


    "Captain, you are too forward. Let''s step back."


    When the Swedish guard fell, Fatima suggested to Cherchen.


    Fatima''s suggestion is very pertinent.


    At this time, there was no companion of a mercenary regiment around them, only a dozen Polish soldiers belonging to different teams. Everyone got together while fighting.


    When they were fighting on the first floor, Pedro, yelisi, argildas and father spasokukotsky were still around him, and more than half of them were companions; When Chechen rushed to the second floor, only Pedro and father sparsokukotsky were left with him.


    At a corner, they met a sneak attack by the Swedish long gunmen. In the white-edged war, everyone gradually dispersed. After that, only Fatima was still with Cherchen, and the companions of the mercenary regiment had long disappeared.


    As the head of a regiment, it''s too dangerous to go so far alone. And there will be enemies everywhere.


    "No!" Chechen refused; "Let''s move on. Fatima, maybe there''s a Swedish headquarters ahead, with their generals in it."


    When it was said that there would be a Swedish general in a room in front, Cherchen''s language with expectation and excitement made Fatima understand why her head was so desperate.


    A Polish soldier with brown hair nearby listened to Cherchen and said jokingly, "yes, Wittenberg is right in front."


    Fatima ignored the guy, but stared at Cherchen and said:


    "Captain, is Natalie really more important than your life?"


    At this time, Chechen blushed.


    He knew he had made a mistake.


    Since Fatima came back, Chechen consciously seldom mentioned Natalie in front of her. He even met Natalie several times. Chechen avoided Fatima.


    Everyone around stopped. They looked at Chechen and Fatima, as if they understood something.


    "Fatima, I, I, this, this." Chechen wanted to explain awkwardly.


    Fatima shook her head. She doesn''t need Cherchen to explain anything. His actions have explained everything.


    "Captain, Natalie came to me yesterday when she sent you black armor," Fatima said.


    This was a secret between Natalie and Fatima. She didn''t want to say it.


    "Ah? Natalie came to you?" Chechen was really surprised.


    "Natalie only said one word to me. She asked me to keep you safe," Fatima said.


    Chechen was silent.


    He understood what Fatima had told him. For both Natalie and Fatima, their own safety comes first in their hearts.


    Chechen was about to speak. At this time, a series of explosions came from outside the window. The sound was so loud that it shattered all the intact glass in kazimieri palace, and all the people near the window and door were hit on the wall by the shock wave generated by the explosion. Many people were killed and knocked unconscious on the spot.


    It''s hard for Cherchen and the people around him. Although Fatima raised her hand holding the steel shield at the first time of the explosion and protected herself and Cherchen, they were still hit on the ground by the shock wave. Others were even worse. Their bodies and faces were scratched by broken glass and looked ferocious.


    Chechen struggled to get up from the ground to see what had happened.


    Just then, the sound of steel rubbing the ground came from the end of the corridor. Then, a team of Swedish pistol cavalry appeared in Cherchen''s vision.


    The same scene is also staged on all floors of kazimi day palace.


    This was Wittenberg''s last counterattack and one of the two kinds of killing he prepared for the poles.


    "Get out, get out."


    Cherchen picked up Fatima, grabbed her hand and retreated back and forth.


    Running away is shameful, but it is very useful. After all, in close combat, no one is the opponent of these "iron cans", not to mention the people around them have been shocked by the explosion just now. Just by yourself and Fatima, I''m afraid they will be cut into pieces by their opponents without two or three times.


    Some people stumbled and shook their heads to get up. They also knew the power of the Swedish pistol cavalry. They ran back one by one after Cherchen.


    The Swedish pistol cavalry walked slowly forward. They seemed to turn a blind eye to the escapees and did not shoot. They just used their broadsword to solve the Polish soldiers who fell to the ground.


    Behind them, there were corpses and blood footprints all over the ground.


    Chechen and Fatima withdrew to the first floor. While running, Chechen kept shouting the names of his uncle and priest, hoping to remind them to retreat quickly. Chechen almost fell on the stairs. When they came to the corner of the stairs, Chechen found that the situation on the first floor was worse than that on the second floor.


    The corridor more than ten meters long was crowded with people. On one side were the panicked attackers in all kinds of military uniforms, and on the other were the uniform Swedish pistol cavalry.


    Sixteen Swedish pistol cavalry lined up in four rows, just the width of the corridor. The Swedish pistol cavalry in the first row slashed with a broadsword, and the other Swedish pistol cavalry immediately behind kept shooting at the front with pistols.


    It was a slaughter like cutting wheat. Although the number of Polish soldiers seems to have an absolute advantage, they can''t show it in the narrow corridor. The timid people squeeze the brave and retreat, unable to resist.


    In the crowd, Cherchen saw the figures of Pedro, father sparsokukotsky, yelishei and others. They were also coerced in the crowd.


    Without hesitation, Chechen took out a small grenade from his pocket and threw it at the Swedish pistol cavalry in the first row.


    A Swedish pistol cavalry dropped a grenade with a broad sword. The grenade exploded on the ground. In a cloud of black smoke, I don''t know how many enemies and how many of my own people were killed and injured.


    "People near the window jump out of the window, jump out." Chechen shouted.


    The people at the bottom woke up. They jumped out of the destroyed windows one after another.


    Chechen and Fatima also jumped down the stairs.


    "Is everyone all right?" Chechen asked.


    "OK." Pedro wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Yelisheyi was about to speak when suddenly a sword light flashed through the black smoke. Fortunately, yelisheyi was quick in his eyes and hands, and stopped with a short handled chopping axe.


    It turned out that the living Swedish pistol cavalry passed through the black smoke and killed again.


    At this time, there was a crackling and coherent gunshot outside the window. Some soldiers who jumped out of the window lay down on the edge of the window.


    Behind the huge anti horse in front of the main building, elite Swedish guards stand with guns. They cooperate with Swedish pistol cavalry to sweep away the survivors jumping out of the windowsill.


    Some soldiers saw this scene, their hands holding knives and guns were full of sweat, and their teeth trembled, obviously full of fear.


    "Kill!" cried Pedro.


    Now there is no retreat, only the brave who meet on a narrow road wins!


    Cherchen, Fatima, Pedro, yelisi and father sparsokukotsky rushed up first.


    Chechen stabbed a sword into the gap of the sharp helmet of a Swedish pistol cavalry. His target was the enemy''s eyes. The enemy flashed over, and then held Chechen''s long thin sword with his armored hand. His left hand slowly raised, and the high-quality pistol in his hand slowly pointed to Chechen''s chest.


    With the sound of broken eggs, the Swedish pistol cavalry arched like a shrimp.


    It turned out that Chechen kicked the other party''s lower body.


    Taking advantage of the situation, Che Chen took back the thin long sword. Next to yelishei, he slammed the Swedish pistol cavalry on the head with a short handled chopping axe.


    Pedro and father sparsokukotsky also cooperated to kill a Swedish pistol cavalry. Before that, the Swedish pistol cavalry had killed three Polish soldiers, and they all killed with one blow.


    Father sparsokukotsky first shot his opponent in the chest, hoping to distract him, but the opponent just waved his broadsword and swung the long gun away. Then the broad sword in his hand was raised to block the half sword from Pedro.


    The intersection of the two swords aroused a spark. Both of them were very powerful, trying to overwhelm each other, and the two swords kept pushing each other.


    Finally, Pedro''s strength was higher than his opponent, and the blade of the hand and half sword in his hand gradually approached his opponent''s neck.


    But at this time, the Swedish pistol cavalry who fought against Pedro suddenly withdrew his sword. At the same time, his body turned sideways in a wide range.


    Pedro couldn''t stop. His half sword fell against the enemy''s chest armor and sparked.


    Then the Swedish pistol cavalry danced a sword flower and hit Pedro''s temple with the tail of his sword.


    Pedro fainted before his eyes. Spasokukotsky wanted to come forward to rescue, but he was defeated by his opponent''s sword with only three moves. The priest''s spear was cut off and his head was slapped by the sword and fell to the ground.


    There are fewer and fewer people around them. After all, most people don''t even have the qualification to hurt their opponents, except that an individual can fight with the Swedish pistol cavalry.


    At this time, the Swedish pistol cavalry upstairs also solved the Polish soldiers above and began to chase downstairs.


    The rest are surrounded. Che Chen looked around. Now there are two people, including Fatima and yelishei, and seven soldiers of the mercenary regiment.


    "Surrender," said the Swedish pistol cavalry who easily solved father Pedro and father sparsokukotsky.


    No one responded, but looked at the gods of death in horror.


    The Swedish pistol cavalry was a little impatient. He raised a high-quality pistol and didn''t want to waste any more time.


    Other Swedish pistol cavalry also raised their pistols.


    With a few shots, the mercenary soldiers around Chechen, yelishei and Fatima fell one after another.


    Chechen, yelishei and Fatima were unharmed. Obviously, the opponent was thinking of catching him alive.


    "Surrender," repeated the Swedish pistol cavalry.


    "Bye, Natalie." Chechen closed his eyes.


    "Stop! Cavendish."


    Just then, a thin Swedish pistol cavalry crowded forward.


    She took off her pointed helmet.


    It''s Christina.


    "Sister Christina!"


    "Chechen, I didn''t expect to meet in such an environment." Christina''s smile was full of bitterness.


    Chechen doesn''t know whether to cry or laugh. It should have been a pleasure to meet Christina again. Unexpectedly


    "Sister Christina, I surrender. But please let my uncle and Fatima go," Chechen begged, throwing his slender sword on the ground.


    Fatima and yelishei are still defensive.


    Christina sighed.


    "Cavendish, let them go," Christina ordered.


    Fatima and others have saved themselves. How can she bite the hand that feeds her?


    Cavendish fully obeyed Christina''s orders. He put away his gun and sword, and the other Swedish pistol cavalry made way.


    Cherchen picked up Pedro and yelishei picked up father sparsokukotsky.


    "Sister Christina, come with me."


    When passing by Christina, Chechen suddenly said.


    "What are you talking about, boy?" Christina was very angry and funny to hear that.


    "Sister Christina, the kazimi RI palace has been surrounded. You can beat back one attack, two attacks, but three or four? If the kazimi RI palace is stronger, will it be stronger than the wall of Warsaw city? Once the artillery brings heavy artillery into the city to bombard the kazimi RI palace, how long can you resist?" said Chechen.


    "His majesty Carl X and marshal Brauer willingsburg''s army are on the way, as long as we..." when he heard Cherchen''s words, Cavendish retorted, but he was afraid to reveal his own secrets, and stopped half way.


    Christina looked at Chechen, her eyes gradually firm.


    "No, Chechen. I won''t go. Even if I''m not the queen of Sweden, I''m still Gustav''s daughter. I won''t do anything to disgrace the reputation of the ''Nordic lion''. I''m a soldier now. I''ll fight with my compatriots to the last person."


    Chechen knows Christina''s personality, and no one can change her decision.


    "Sister, if the kazimi palace is broken, please hide in the bedroom where you entertained me last time, and I will find you at the first time." Chechen said in Christina''s ear.


    This is the only thing he can do for Christina. At that time, even if he pays any price, he will protect Christina.


    On the third floor of the main building of the kazimieri palace, looking at the large garden with corpses everywhere, Baron Christopher bilyork showed a cruel smile.


    "Great, commander. You are the greatest general in the world. You have wiped out so many poles with a small plan. We will hold on until his majesty Carl x will come," cried Baron Christopher biryork excitedly.


    Baron Christopher bilyork was sent by Karl x to support Wittenberg. He was also a supervisor and had a special mission.


    "I''ve only done what a general should do, Baron," said Wittenberg with a expressionless face.


    "Alas, the pressure on me has been reduced a lot. After all, I am also embarrassed by his Majesty''s orders." Baron Christopher bilyork sighed painfully.


    Of course, he said this on purpose to Wittenberg.


    Sure enough, Wittenberg''s eyes twitched unnaturally when he heard this.

 Chapter 389

    Christina walked into Wittenberg''s temporary headquarters. She let Chechen and his companions go on her own. Although no one can question her decision here as a queen, Christina''s military character since childhood still prompted Christina to confess to Wittenberg.


    In the headquarters, Christina saw Baron Christopher bilyork lying down in a pool of blood, Wittenberg sitting on a long legged chair with a bloody saber at her feet.


    Baron Christopher bilyork, who had lost his life, stared wide. His face recorded the expression at the last moment of his life, including panic, pain and disbelief.


    Wittenberg killed Baron Christopher bilyork - a fact Christina immediately realized. However, he did not understand why, as the commander of Sweden in Warsaw, Wittenberg poisoned Baron Christopher bilyork who came as a reinforcement.


    "Here you are, your majesty," Wittenberg smiled at Christina.


    The smile was full of warmth.


    Wittenberg, who is always famous for his cruelty, has warmth in his smile. If this is told to others, no one will believe it. But it is true that Wittenberg showed a warm smile to Christina, and after killing.


    "What''s going on here, general?" Christina asked solemnly and straightforwardly, instead of smiling back at Wittenberg as usual.


    "Baron Christopher bilyork is dead. I killed him," said Wittenberg.


    "Why?"


    Christina certainly knew that Wittenberg had killed Baron Christopher biryork. She wants to know why.


    "Your Majesty."


    Wittenberg stood up, and what he did to Christina was the courtier''s etiquette to the monarch.


    Christina leaned over and gave way.


    "Your Majesty, before long, kazimiz should send envoys to me again to ask for surrender. This time I am ready to agree, because my soldiers can no longer withstand another attack. Although they are unwilling to admit it, our failure is inevitable." videnberg said sadly.


    "I know," Christina whispered with her head down. From Warsaw to today, Wittenberg can be said to have used all his skills. He and his staff worked all night, thinking hard about ways to defend Warsaw. His hair was almost half off, and his beard had lost its luster. However, in the face of the absolute superiority of the Polish army, he was finally defeated. But no one will blame the general, because no one can do better.


    It can be said that although it was a defeat, this defeat was enough to wash away the stigma of Wittenberg''s failure under the Daguangming Mountain Monastery.


    After a brief silence, Christina asked, "is it because Baron Christopher bilyork opposed surrender?"


    Wittenberg would kill the innocent Baron Christopher bilyork. Christina could only think of this reason after thinking about it.


    Wittenberg shook his head. He picked up the saber on the ground and inserted it back into the scabbard without wiping it with blood.


    "No, the Baron did not object to my surrender. I wanted to kill him for you," said Wittenberg.


    If Christina was struck by lightning, she was fixed there, like a stone statue.


    It''s for you. Wittenberg has made it clear.


    For his cousin, everyone can surrender to the poles and fall into the hands of the poles, but not himself. Baron Christopher biryork obviously has a secret mission besides the task of rescuing Warsaw city - to kill himself when things can''t be done.


    A dead former queen, not a captive, is the best solution for Carl X and for the kingdom of Sweden.


    "Cousin is more suitable to be king than herself," Christina thought sadly.


    Wittenberg suddenly came forward and hugged Christina. There were no evil thoughts in her arms, only love and warmth.


    "Your Majesty, I love you as much as I love my daughter," said Wittenberg.


    Wittenberg has always appeared as the confidant of Carl X in China, and has always shown an irreconcilable attitude towards the forces still loyal to Christina in China, but who can think that the "opponent" of Christina and the supporter of Carl x really wants Christina. This cannot but be said to be the sorrow of Carl X.


    Christina gently slipped out of Wittenberg''s arms.


    "Thank you, Wittenberg. But Carl may be right. My identity can''t fall into the hands of the poles. And if Carl knew I was alive and Christopher biljok was dead, he would know that you let me go. Then it would be difficult for you to get back to Sweden." Christina didn''t want to involve Wittenberg. Although she may be forced to stand in the perspective of Carl x when she is so hit by the person she has always loved, Christina is still dead in heart. At this time, she has sprouted the ambition of life and death.


    Wittenberg felt this and fell to his knees: "Your Majesty, you must not commit suicide. You don''t know how many people love you and are willing to give their lives for you. Besides, you are the only daughter of King Gustav. Your Majesty''s spirit in heaven must hope you can live well."


    Christina''s favorite is her father. Christina was a child who seldom shed tears when she was young, but when the news of Gustav II Adolf''s death in luzen came back to Sweden in 1632, Christina, who was only five years old, cried for her father''s death for three days and nights. Wittenberg carried out the dead king Gustav, and his words really worked.


    "Yes, my father certainly doesn''t want to see me in heaven," thought Christina.


    Christina, who was disillusioned, asked Wittenberg, "does Benedict know about it?"


    "He knows. I told him," said Wittenberg. "The old prime minister thinks the same as me."


    "What did he say?" Christina asked.


    "Benedict believes that the best way for you now is to stay away from disputes and go to Italy and the Holy See. There, the Pope will protect you, so neither Carl nor kazimiz can hurt you. On the day of surrender, you hide in the secret room of kazimiz palace, and the war destroys the palace like this. Kazimiz will never hurt you in the short term You''ll live here. When their defense slackens, you''ll run away disguised as a polish. "


    After listening to Wittenberg, Christina shook her head.


    "You think things are too simple. Even if kazimi day won''t stay in the broken kazimi day palace, he will send someone to garrison. What''s more, I can''t hide the news in Warsaw city for long. At that time, kazimi day palace must be the focus of the search. The palace was originally built by poles. They know it like the back of their hands. It''s too easy to find me." Christina said.


    This is indeed what Wittenberg did not expect.


    "If only we could find help among the poles. Their vigilance should be the most relaxed on the day we surrendered," sighed wiedenberg.

 Chapter 390

    Cherchen, Fatima and yelisi helped Pedro and spasokukotsky out of the kazimi palace. When the soldiers of the mercenary regiment in the bunker outside kazimieri palace saw the head coming back, they hurried forward to escort them back to the position.


    Pedro and father sparsokukotsky were immediately sent to salburn for treatment.


    Chechen, Fatima and yelishei returned to the temporary headquarters of the mercenary regiment nearby.


    In the headquarters, what are bachit and argildas arguing with Viscount Hesse? Bachit''s black face turned red, and argildas''s hand kept rubbing the handle of the saber.


    "What happened?" Chechen asked.


    "Captain, are you all right?" bachit was overjoyed to see that Chechen came back. He asked with concern.


    Algerdas also had a happy face, while Viscount Hesse was full of embarrassment.


    "Have you taken the fort?" Chechen asked as he walked.


    The three men had cooperated with Anjie and mihau to attack the only fort in the west of the city. Now they appear here at the same time. It is obvious that the fort has been conquered.


    "Yes," said bachit.


    Chechen sat down in a chair. A Ma Bian handed over a bag of wine and chuchen gulped a mouthful. One morning''s war, he was already hungry and thirsty.


    After drinking the wine, Chechen felt much better. He wiped his lips and said, "I''m fine. What were you arguing about just now?"


    Bachit gave Sir hessenzi a look of disgust. He was just about to speak to Chechen, but Viscount Hessen took the lead: "commander, it''s great that you can come back. We all thought you were trapped in it and couldn''t come back!"


    "Hum!"


    Bachit snorted discontentedly.


    Obviously, bachit scoffed at Viscount Hesse''s words.


    "Captain, viscount Hesse, he mistakenly thinks you haven''t all died and is asking for the rest of the military expenses," said algerdas.


    Chechen understood.


    When Viscount Hessen saw that he and the main personnel of the mercenary regiment were trapped in the kazimi palace, he mistakenly thought that everyone was dead and wanted to break up.


    Chechen didn''t directly scold Viscount Hessen, and was ready to comfort him with warm words. After all, Hessen mercenaries were the main combat power of the mercenary regiment before the recruits of the mercenary regiment were mature.


    "Viscount Hessen." Chechen just wanted to speak, but he heard a familiar sound of footsteps at the door. It''s Natalie.


    Natalie came immediately after learning that all teams were attacking kazimi Sun Palace, because she was worried about Cherchen. The more she came to the last battle, the more worried she was. What''s more, she just got bad news from her father.


    Natalie came to the door. When she saw that there were people inside, she couldn''t help but stop her steps.


    "Chechen, come out, I have something to say." Natalie looked at Chechen and said.


    In the past, if Chechen was busy with military affairs, Natalie wouldn''t bother. But this time, she asked herself to come out. Although she didn''t know the reason, Chechen still met her little.


    In full view of the public, Natalie took Cherchen''s hand and ran out of the headquarters.


    "What''s the matter?" Chechen saw Natalie''s red face and sweat on her forehead. He mistakenly thought Natalie was in a hurry. He gently wanted to wipe her.


    Cherchen was just about to take out her handkerchief. Unexpectedly, Natalie hugged herself.


    Che Chen was stunned.


    "It''s great that you''re all right. The explosion really scared me. I saw bodies in the garden of kazimi day palace. I thought, I thought..." Natalie sobbed.


    "Fool!"


    Chechen gently stroked Natalie''s hair. He felt endless warmth in his heart.


    The two snuggled together for a while. Natalie raised her head and said to Chechen, "I''ve heard bad news."


    As if he had a hunch, Chechen felt a chill in the caudal vertebra. He reluctantly smiled and said, "what''s the bad news?"


    Natalie said, "Prince mihau caught Otto standbok."


    "Is he a Swedish general?"


    Cherchen knew that if Prince mihau caught an unknown person or middle and lower level officers, Natalie would not call it "bad news".


    "Otto standbok is a member of the parliament of the kingdom of Sweden, but he is also a soldier, or a military member. He has the rank of Jiang Jun." Natalie''s voice became smaller and smaller. Later, she was almost invisible. It can be imagined that she was worried.


    Although Natalie once said that if she couldn''t marry Cherchen, she would serve the virgin, after all, there was no way. Who didn''t want to be with her beloved?


    Although he didn''t know how the timid Prince mihau, who would only shelter under his mother''s wings, did it, at this time, Cherchen understood that what Natalie needed was not two people wandering together, but to give her confidence long ago.


    Chechen said with a forced smile, "fool, it''s no big deal. There are Swedish generals in kazimi day palace. I''ll catch two of them for you tomorrow. Besides, with my merit of taking away the Holy Spirit church, how can I say that the king will reward me with a large fief? I will complete your father''s conditions earlier than Prince mihau."


    Women always want men to protect themselves, better than Natalie. She couldn''t help laughing through tears when she heard Chechen''s confident and conclusive words.


    "I believe that the man I believe is the best."


    The two then talked to each other for a moment. Natalie was worried that her father who participated in the king''s military conference would end the military conference and found that she was not in and had to quarrel with herself, so she drove her horse away after assuring Cherchen that she would see him again.


    Chechen returned to the headquarters.


    At this time, the atmosphere in the headquarters was also tense. Viscount Hesse felt that even the head of the regiment had to give himself some points. He could not help but forget himself and didn''t pay attention to anyone.


    "Hessen!" Chechen shouted.


    "Yes, captain." when the complacent Viscount Hesse saw Che Chen calling himself, he raised his head and answered proudly.


    If he were a little sober, he would find out that Cherchen didn''t call him "Viscount".


    Although he said in front of Natalie that the clouds were light and the wind was light, Prince mihau, a loser, robbed himself in front. After all, Cherchen''s heart was angry. He was worried that he had no place to vent.


    Seeing that Viscount Hesse was so domineering and had no eyesight, his anger and hostility had already exploded. Cherchen didn''t continue to appease.


    Chechen stepped forward and punched Viscount Hesse on the nose.


    Viscount Hesse finally paid the price for his arrogance.


    Everyone was stunned. No one thought that Cherchen''s attitude towards Viscount Hesse would turn so 180 degrees after he came back. But everyone only looked, didn''t speak and didn''t persuade. It can be seen how unpopular Viscount Hesse was in the mercenary regiment. And yelishei even rubbed his hands and wanted to go up and do some work.


    The unexpected Viscount Hesse was knocked down to the ground. His nose was bleeding and his face was confused. Chechen, who has always been gentle and even deceptive, beat himself!


    Chechen was so powerful that he grabbed Viscount Hesse''s lace collar from the ground.


    "Hessen, put your pride away and don''t challenge my patience or you''ll regret it, I promise."


    Hessen wanted to take out the short sword at his waist, but Fatima, who was quick in eyes and hands, grabbed it first.


    Then, Chechen bumped his head against the table next to him.


    "You can''t do this! We have a contract, you can''t abuse me!" cried Viscount Hesse, whose head was knocked out of the bag.


    "You also know that count Hessen and I have a contract. The contract also requires you to obey the orders of your employer, right? Then I''ll send you to attack the kazimi palace now, just you. If you don''t go, I''ll kill you, and then send count Hessen 5000 Taylor''s pension. What do you think of this!"


    Since it comes to the contract, Chechen also talks about the contract.


    Viscount Hesse was afraid.


    "Come on, come on. We can talk, captain. We can talk about anything," pleaded Viscount Hesse.


    He believed that even if count Hesse knew the truth, five thousand Taylor would definitely offset count Hesse''s dissatisfaction, and even the count would be glad to get so much money because of his death. After all, their family is short of money and relatives.


    "Nothing to talk about. Obedience or destruction!" Cherchen let Viscount Hessen choose. Meanwhile, the table under the Viscount''s head creaked, and he felt his head splitting.


    "I obey! Obey you, master," pleaded Viscount Hesse.


    Let go of viscount Hesse, and Cherchen made a new appointment: "yelishei, now I appoint you as the squadron leader of Hesse mercenary Squadron, and Viscount Hesse will assist you."

 Chapter 391

    In the barracks outside the city, King kazimieri was furious at the failure of the attack on kazimieri Palace this morning.


    At the last moment of victory, the Republic army killed and injured more than 1000 people, and still did not win the kazimi day palace, which made the kazimi day king blush.


    "Who told you to launch an attack? Why didn''t anyone inform me? Do you still think I''m your king?" kazimiz asked three questions in a row, one by one.


    Pototsky, janush and other ministers were all silent, and those officers who were called back from the front line dared not say a word.


    Seeing that no one spoke, kazimiz was even more angry. He stood up and walked up to Jan zenovich like a dueling rooster. The latter had a hand hanging from his chest, which was injured in the battle at the Kazimir Palace - a Swedish pistol cavalry hit him in the arm with a pistol at medium range.


    "Colonel, are you hurt?" King kazimiz asked knowingly.


    "Yes, your majesty," replied Jan zenovich, straightening up.


    "Really? Then, Colonel, what kind of War Merit did your injury bring you, and how many enemy positions did you occupy?"


    "Your majesty!" young zenovich''s veins burst on his neck. He shouted: "my troops had rushed into the kazimi palace, but the cunning Swedes buried mines in the garden. We didn''t think of this at all, so..." young zenovich explained.


    "How many people did your team lose?"


    "More than 100 casualties."


    "Occupied several enemy positions?"


    "No. but your majesty, I just said..."


    Jan zenovich also wanted to defend, but kazimizh could not allow the lower officers to refute himself. He interrupted Jan zenovich.


    "Oh, really? That''s nothing? What a shame, shame." kazimiz said heavily.


    Jan zenovich closed his lips and his face was as black as coke.


    Queen ludwiga looked anxiously at her husband and Jan zenovich.


    Jan zenovich was the object that he strongly suggested kazimiz to fight for. Young officers like Jan zenovich can be used for their own use with a little favor from the king. Before that, kazimiz listened and favored Jan zenovic. It can be seen that Jan zenovich is also moving closer to the king, but this time, because of his failure, kazimiz scolded him greatly, which will inevitably cool Jan zenovich''s heart. But for the dignity of the king, I can''t persuade him now.


    "Your Majesty, I think Colonel Jan zenovich is only at fault occasionally. Besides, today, he is not the only one who lost troops in the kazimi palace!" marshal lubomatsky stood up and spoke for Jan zenovich.


    Of course, Yang zenovich is not alone. In fact, the most serious loss today is the civilian regiment of the general army of charnietsky, with nearly 500 dead and injured. However, the commander of charnietsky was close to the king, and the fighting capacity of the militia was already weak. How could kazimiz scold him?


    LV baomatsky had no political mind. He was frank and outspoken, but when King kazimizhi saw that LV baomatsky pointed the spear at charnetsky, he mistakenly thought that the marshal was challenging himself again, because kazimizhi, who had greatly increased his self-confidence in the Warsaw war, couldn''t help but want to go back angrily.


    If there is a real quarrel, I''m afraid the world will be turned upside down according to lubaumatsky''s character. Fortunately, charnietsky took the initiative to stand up and review his "fault".


    But in fact, the militia under the general army had gathered under his command because of charnietsky''s reputation, and the general army did not have so strong control over them. The reason why these militia suffered heavy losses was more because they did not listen to the command, while charnietsky''s own team did not suffer great losses.


    Since charnietsky took the initiative to bear the mistake, lubaomatsky was not angry with kazimizi. He dropped a cruel sentence: "it''s no big deal to lose only once. When I pull up the heavy artillery tomorrow, I''ll be sure to take down the kazimieri palace."


    Seeing that lubaomatsky did not show weakness, kazimieri also said angrily, "go to kazimieri palace. I want to see what kind of copper and iron wall the Swedes have built my palace!"


    Unable to stop them, they had to go to kazimieri palace with the king.


    A group of people rode into the devastated Warsaw city. Two blocks from the kazimi RI palace, a team of Polish soldiers guarding the street stopped the king and his party.


    "Check!" said an officer holding a halberd.


    Janush stepped forward.


    "This is your majesty!" said yanush.


    As soon as the soldiers heard that it was the king, they quickly stepped aside.


    "What''s going on over there at kazimieri palace?" asked king kazimieri.


    The officer pushed the high helmet on his head.


    "No."


    "OK."


    Kazimieri drove his horse forward. When they climbed a bell tower overlooking kazimieri palace, kazimieri''s heart twitched.


    Although he knew that the kazimi day palace would be damaged in the war, when he saw that the palace named after him was so full of holes, the degree of damage was far more than the king imagined.


    "I don''t know what happened to my collections?" kazimieri''s thoughts floated into kazimieri palace.


    As we all know, Kazimierz loves collecting. He is an enthusiastic collector of Dutch paintings. The paintings and sculptures collected in kazimi RI Palace are priceless treasures he bought from all over the world at a high price. After Carl x occupied Warsaw, these became the booty of the Swedes.


    At the thought that the paintings of Rubens, jordens, Rainey, guirgino, old brezher and Bassano may have disappeared in today''s war, kazimiz''s heart is like being pricked by a needle.


    "And my" Europa''s adultery "!" kazimiz choked.


    That''s his favorite work, Guido Rainey''s masterpiece.


    Kazimierz turned his head and said to janush, "janush, my old friend, go to Kazimierz palace and tell videnberg that I will give him another chance and allow him to surrender." said King Kazimierz.


    "Why!" yanush almost fell off his horse in surprise.


    "I don''t want any more deaths, whether poles or Swedes. The war should be over." kazimiz said high sounding.


    "Your majesty!"


    This time, even sapega opposed kazimi''s practice.


    "Stop talking, I''ve made up my mind," kazimieri shook his head.


    Among the people, only queen ludwiga guessed kazimiz''s inner thoughts.

 Chapter 392

    King Kazimierz couldn''t bear to look at Kazimierz palace again. He went downstairs, turned his horse''s head with tears and went back to the way. Yanushi followed, and he tried his last to persuade the king to give up the idea of persuasion.


    Marshal lubaomatsky lagged behind the crowd this time. He slowly mounted his horse. When passing by Jan zenovich, marshal lubaomatsky said to him, "I''m at ease when you handle affairs."


    With that, the Marshal''s legs clamped the horse''s belly, the golden kick horse on the horse''s boots and the stabbing war horse flew forward.


    Jan zenovich knows. The marshal hinted that he would continue to attack kazimi RI palace.


    So he found Jan skzedusky.


    Jan skzedusky also disagreed with negotiating with the aggressors. In his opinion, the only way out for the Republic is to fight the aggressors in the end.


    "I am loyal to the king and love him like my father. But this time I want to say: His Majesty, he is wrong. He is too kind. Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to himself. If we are at the end of the road in the kazimiy palace, will the Swedes give us a decent chance to surrender?" said Jan skzedusky.


    "Young, your thoughts and are in my heart. So I want to attack again before your majesty sends a negotiator," Jan zenovich said bluntly.


    After listening to Jan zenovich, Jan skzedusky was silent.


    Jan zenovich mistook Jan skzedusky''s silence for fear. He angrily turned and prepared to leave.


    "I''m wrong," said Jan zenovich.


    Jan skzedusky grabbed Jan zenovich. His face flushed.


    "Zenovich! Do you think I''m afraid? I''m thinking that the strength of the two of us may not be enough to win the kazimi RI palace. We need help!"


    Seeing that Jan skzedusky was not afraid or timid, Jan zenovic immediately turned his anger into joy.


    "Do you have the right person?" asked Jan zenovich.


    "Yes, Mikhail vorodjavsky. You should know him."


    "My God, the first knife of the Republic. His name is like thunder."


    "He and I used to work for Prince yarimi. We are brothers of life and death. I want to ask him for help."


    "With his help, it''s safe," Jan zenovich said excitedly.


    So they went together to find Mikhail vorodyavsky.


    In Kazimiya palace, Christina and Wittenberg are sitting next to old Prime Minister Benedict.


    "Kazimiz will send an envoy soon. I know him. Although you refuse to surrender again and again, he will still persevere in persuading you to surrender," Benedict said.


    "There''s a tendency to be abused," Wittenberg disdained.


    "Don''t look down on kazimiz. If he were the king of the kingdom of Sweden, his achievements would not be worse than Carl. But this is in the Republic of Poland. If the Warsaw war ends with a battle, the greatest credit and honor will be those soldiers and lords, and it will be more difficult for him to control the country. So he needs a surrender and surrender to him Zimierz can regain his reputation and wash away the stain of abandoning the country at the beginning of the war. Oh, by the way, are the famous paintings and statues collected in Kazimierz''s palace still there? "


    "It''s all there. They''re all in the basement and there''s no damage," Wittenberg nodded.


    Benedict looked at the sky outside the window and smiled like a child: "protect it. These are kazimi''s most cherished collections. If they are damaged, he will be angry."


    Since the siege of Warsaw, Christina has rarely seen Benedict smile so happily. She was trying to echo the old man, but suddenly, the whole kazimi Sun Palace shook up.


    The poles fired artillery at kazimi day palace, and it was heavy artillery.


    Wittenbergten sprang up from his chair.


    "It''s impossible!" he cried.


    Kazimizi''s reaction completely surprised him.


    "Commander, the poles are attacking. I''ll fight them back." Cavendish came in with a broad sword at his waist in one hand and a pointed helmet in the other.


    With that, Cavendish put on his pointed helmet, went out and ran to the battlefield.


    "Cough, Alfred, protect Chris," Benedict said, still looking at the sky.


    On the ceiling, dust fell like snowflakes, covering the room with a gray color.


    Jan zenovi ?, Jan skzedusky, mikhau vorodyavsky and Anjie komitz led hundreds of people to attack the kazimi Japanese palace. Anjie wanted to make an appointment with Chechen to attack together, but after beating Viscount Hesse, Chechen left the position to visit his uncle and priest. Anjie had to give up.


    This time, they were covered by heavy artillery, and the walls of kazimigh palace and Swedes'' fortifications were torn to pieces like paper paste.


    After learning from the previous experience, the four-way soldiers did not go through the gate, but rushed into the kazimi RI palace from the broken down palace wall. They fought with the Swedes guarding the gap.


    In front of the gap in the left auxiliary building, mihau and Anjie''s sabers cut horizontally and vertically. From time to time, Swedish guards and spearmen were cut down on their unprotected limbs and necks. With the armored Cossacks holding shields around them, they successfully pushed the Swedish soldiers in front of the gap back step by step.


    As the gap widened, more and more pizzas poured in.


    Many ants killed elephants. The Swedish pistol cavalry, as the backbone, kept falling. Other Swedish soldiers couldn''t resist and withdrew to the main building.


    Just as mihau and Anjie took advantage of the victory and prepared to continue to expand their achievements and pursue into the main building of kazimi RI palace, Swedes who fled in front scattered on both sides.


    "Get down!"


    Mihau had a lot of fighting experience. He realized what was waiting for them.


    Mihau and Anjie lay on the ground, but most of the soldiers didn''t react as quickly as they did. Driven by inertia, they continued to rush forward.


    The "human curtain" was opened, and on the corridor were three rows of Swedish guards with Mikael muskets ready to shoot.


    This is the best Musketeer in the world. It has the most sophisticated fire gun and the most exquisite shooting technology.


    The gunfire continued to ring, rows of Polish soldiers were hit and fell to the ground, and two or three bodies were pressed on mihau and Anjie.


    The sacrifice of the comrades in the front row bought time for the concealment of the back row. Polish soldiers fell down or hid at the corner of the corridor.


    The third row of gunfire ended, and Mikhail jumped up while the Swedish guards loaded Mikael''s musket. He threw his saber out of his hand, which was like lightning, inserted into the chest of a Swedish guard and exposed half of it from his back.


    Then mihau rushed into the fire gun array of the Swedish guard at a very fast speed. He pulled out the saber inserted in the dead and slashed it left and right. Two more Swedish guards fell to the ground.


    Anjie followed and joined the regiment. The formation of the Swedish guards they cut like two murderous gods is scattered. Inspired by the two officers, the Polish soldiers stood up from the ground, ran out of the corner and rushed forward together.


    When the last Swedish guard was cut down, mihau had not had time to withdraw his knife, suddenly a loud drink came from the front.


    "Damn polish!"


    A team of Swedish pistol cavalry came to support under the leadership of Cavendish.


    The two teams are ready to shoot at any time with bows and guns.


    Cavendish stood in front of mihau.


    "Cavendish."


    Looking at the bodies all over mihau, Cavendish pulled out his broad sword and challenged him.


    "Mikhail vorodjavsky." Mikhail stopped the eager Anjie and said.


    There was a flash of light in Cavendish''s eyes.


    "The first knife of the Republic of Poland?"


    "There are many people in the Republic who are stronger than me. I''m just an ordinary patriotic soldier," mihau replied.


    Cavendish pulled a sword flower, and the heavy broad sword was as light as an embroidery needle in Cavendish''s hand.


    Cavendish stabbed mihaw in the chest with his sword, and mihaw blocked him with his knife.


    The sabre and the broadsword are matched with each other. They are sonorous.


    Everyone around forgot the battle and watched the wonderful duel like an audience.


    Cavendish is also a master of swordsmanship in the kingdom of Sweden. The previous time, he easily knocked down father Pedro and father sparsokukotsky. Cavendish thought MIHA Wu was short and not as powerful as the legend. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t help him after a few moves.


    In this way, Cavendish put away his contempt, and his sword was more fierce and fierce. For a moment, in Anjie''s eyes, mihaw was like a boat in a storm.


    Anjie wanted to help, but due to the chivalry, he could only watch.


    The storm will pass one day. As the killing tactics were exhausted, Cavendish''s offensive momentum weakened. His hand began to weigh and the speed of the sword slowed down. And mihau began to fight back.


    Mihau knew very well that it was difficult for his saber to split Cavendish''s cavalry armor, so he focused his attack on Cavendish''s armpits, wrists, neck and other weak defense areas. Mihau''s Sabre swam around Cavendish like a dexterous flying swallow, forcing Cavendish to parry.


    Finally, mihau saw a flaw in Cavendish, and the saber pierced the gap in Cavendish''s armor Arm Armor. With a slight pick of the tip of the knife, Cavendish''s wrist shot a stream of blood.


    With a jingle, Cavendish''s broadsword fell to the ground.


    "I won!"


    Said mihau, pointing his saber at Cavendish''s chest.


    "I won." Cavendish stood up with his wrists covered, stepped back two steps and turned aside.


    Mihau and Anjie''s pupils contracted suddenly.


    Behind the scattered Swedes and on the non collapsed corridor on the second floor, there are several "pipe organ" platoons of guns.


    The despicable Swede used the duel time to make such preparations.


    "Despicable," Anjie said fiercely.


    "This is war, you two," Cavendish said. "But I admire the swordsmanship of the mihau knight. If you don''t take my life, I won''t take your life. You two stay, and I can let the others go."


    At this time, mihau and Anjie had no choice. They dropped their weapons to save their subordinates'' lives.


    In the right wing, Jan zenovich and Jan skzedusky were repulsed by the Swedes after paying a heavy price. Jan zenovich was also seriously injured.


    It turned out that after defeating three waves of Swedish soldiers, Jan skzedusky accidentally met Ivan Baohong. The so-called enemies were particularly jealous when they met, and Jan scorzedusky rushed at Bao Hong recklessly.


    "Ivan Baohong!" shouted Jan skzedusky with infinite hatred


    "Jan skoredusky!" Bao Hong''s hatred for Jan skoredusky is no less than that of the other party.


    Jan skzedusky raised his hand and shot Bao Hong, but the bullet rubbed Bao Hong''s ear and hit the wall. Jan skzedusky threw away his pistol and rushed to Baohong.


    Bao Hong wanted to return a shot to Jan scorzedusky, but the pistol lost its fire at the critical moment. He stopped Jan skzedusky with a pistol, then stepped back a little and posed.


    Because there were people all around, they caught each other and fought in a narrow space. One is the eagle of the Cossack, the other is the tiger of the Republic. They fought to the death.


    During this period, Yang skoredusky wanted to ask his wife and children several times, but Bao Hong''s fatal attack distracted him. Yang skoredusky had to concentrate on dealing with it and didn''t dare to be distracted at all.


    The two fought, but many rounds were tied. Bao Hong wanted to use his mace, but at this time, Jan zenovich joined the fight after solving a Swedish pistol cavalry. With one enemy against two, the opponent''s swordsmanship was no worse than his own. Bao Hong was immediately left behind and right behind. How could he change his moves.


    Just then, Blair saw Bao Hong in crisis. The Cossack pulled out his pistol at his waist and shot Jan zenovich. Jan zenovich was shot in the chest and fell to the ground.


    Jan skzedusky pushed Bao Hong back with a saber sweep. He picked up the fallen Jan zenovich and stepped back. Two winged cavalry immediately came forward to block Bao Hong''s pursuit.


    Jan skzedusky had just carried Jan zenovich to safety when the Swedes fired a shot in the narrow corridor.


    A chain bullet swept down a large area of the unavoidable Polish soldiers in the corridor. The rapidly rotating chain bullet easily cut the human body. The corridor more than ten meters long turned into a bloody slaughterhouse. The fragmented bodies were scattered everywhere. The survivors had no fighting spirit anymore. They retreated with the two colonels.


    In short, it was an unsuccessful battle. The four men''s attack successfully exhausted the remaining strength of the Swedes, but they failed to win the kazimi day palace, and Anjie and mihau became prisoners.


    When King kazimizh knew that the four attacked without authorization and were repulsed, he had no strength to be angry. In order to redeem mihau and Anjie, kazimi ordered janush to bring generous and excessive surrender conditions to videnberg:


    The city surrendered and all the booty in the city belonged to the Republic of Poland;


    Allow every Swede to take away items they bring from Sweden;


    Garrison soldiers and horses, as well as soldiers and horses who bring neckties into the city, have the right to hand over only weapons and retain armor to withdraw from the city;


    Swedes have the right to take away all the wounded and sick and their families with the army;


    Amnesty is granted to all poles who have worked for Swedes so far.

 Chapter 393

    When Cherchen learned that his friends mihau and Anjie were captured by the Swedes, and that the messenger sent by King kazimizh was janush, Cherchen asked to accompany janush to kazimizh palace to persuade alvid videnberg to surrender.


    King kazimizh agreed to Chechen''s request. Yanushi just looked at him and said nothing.


    They crossed the position built by the Polish Army outside the kazimi palace and walked towards the gate of the kazimi palace.


    After the baptism of several wars, the original snow-white wall of kazimi Japanese palace has long been riddled with holes, the beautifully decorated window couplets no longer exist, and the windowsill is filled with riddled sandbags. Behind the sandbags, there are countless black muzzle and muzzle.


    "Stop, if you don''t stop, I''ll shoot."


    When yanush and Cherchen walked less than 30 steps away from the gate of kazimi day palace, a shout came out of a window. Then an officer in a Leather Breastplate stood up from inside.


    Thirty steps was enough to see the officer''s face clearly.


    The officer was about thirty-one or twelve years old, with light blond hair, like ears of wheat in autumn. His lips are thin and healthy pink. The beard on the officer''s upper lip was also golden, but it was very sparse, like fluff. The officer''s hand was still tied with a gauze belt. It seemed that he had been hurt a lot in the battle.


    "We are the envoys of King Jan kazimizh. This is Lord yanush kishka. He is his Majesty''s adviser. We want to see commander alvid videnberg." Chechen shouted.


    The young officer hesitated when he heard that he was an envoy of the king of Poland.


    "Wait there and I''ll report to the commander in chief. Remember, don''t move, or you''ll bear the consequences," the officer shouted.


    Then his figure disappeared in front of the window.


    Che Chen feels that this person''s voice is somewhat familiar, but he can''t remember.


    So yanushi and Chechen began to wait. But for a long time, the officer didn''t come back, and there was no news in it. Because he could only wait and be bored, Cherchen observed the faces exposed in every window of kazimi Sun Palace.


    Most of the owners of these faces have lost their fighting spirit, and everyone''s face reveals fatigue and despair. Obviously, they already know that they are still struggling, and even two or three more attacks will not help; The other few are women and children. They may be the families of Swedish army officers guarding Warsaw city or the servants of kazimi RI palace. During the battle, they may all hide in the hall of the dark kazimi RI palace, listening to the sound of guns and shouting in fear. I don''t know if it will be this time that the Polish army will come in and kill them with a vengeful sword. Now during the short truce, these poor people look out of the window at the blue sky, with a desire for survival in their eyes.


    Chechen took back his eyes. Just then he saw yanush move.


    "Lord yanushi, we......" Chechen whispered to yanushi with worry.


    "Don''t remind me, I know." yanushi looked back and stared at Chechen.


    Being hung out by the Swedes for so long is also a kind of destruction to yanush''s self-esteem. Moreover, all this is seen in his eyes. No wonder he will be angry.


    Chechen shut up.


    Suddenly, the gate was opened. The Swedish officer who had spoken with Cherchen stood in front of the gate.


    "Commander alvid Wittenberg, please come in," said the officer.


    Janush took a step forward. Due to standing too long, yanushi felt numb in his legs and feet, and the old man staggered.


    Chechen quickly helped him.


    "Be careful, my Lord," said Chechen cautiously.


    Janush stood up straight. This time he didn''t scold Che Chen, but continued to walk forward.


    Chechen followed.


    Yanush whispered to Chechen as he walked, "aleval Chechen, if the Swedes have any rude behavior towards me, you''ll shoot me."


    Obviously, janush was worried that the Swedes would only deceive him and insult him in the past.


    "Don''t worry, sir. If this happens, even if you die, I will cover you to leave kazimi day palace." Chechen promised yanush.


    Yanushi heard Chechen''s promise and smiled bitterly. After entering the kazimi Sun Palace, people cut me for fish. How can Chechen cover his escape?


    Thirty steps away, after a while, they came to the gate.


    The worst-case scenario that janush expected did not occur. The officer saluted janush and said, "I''m Cavendish, captain of the Swedish heavy cavalry squadron. The commander in chief is waiting for you in the hall."


    With that, the officer led the way ahead.


    It was him. Chechen finally remembered.


    Yanush and Cherchen followed the officer forward. Traces of fighting can be seen everywhere in kazimi day palace. Broken tables, chairs and soil are everywhere. Valuable Persian carpets are rolled up and wrapped on bricks and stones to prevent the damage of shells to the wall. Some of the seriously injured lay directly in the corridor. They made a painful wail. Che Chen saw a wounded man whose legs were broken by shells leaning on the corridor. His lips kept moving, like humming a tune.


    The three came to the door of the hall. Cavendish stopped.


    "Sorry, please hand over your weapons," Cavendish said.


    Che Chen glanced at yanush.


    "Give him the weapon," yanush said.


    Che Chen took down the saber and pistol from his waist and handed it to Cavendish.


    After collecting the weapons, Cavendish pushed open the door of the hall. At this time, all military forces were sent to guard every corner of kazimi day palace. There was not even a guard in the gate.


    The hall was originally crowded with people, mostly women and children. When they saw yanushi and Chechen coming in, they automatically made way of a road.


    Alvid wiedenberg, commander in chief of the Swedish army in Warsaw, sat in a chair on the steps at the end of the hall.


    Different from when Cherchen first saw him in the suburbs of chenstohova, Wittenberg''s face was coated with thick white powder, and his beard was yellow and white without luster. It was obvious that he had not been painted for several days.


    Janush walked up to Arvid Wittenberg and gave a simple salute. Yanushi is now representing the winners to give favors to the losers. He was originally superior.


    "Janush kishka?" asked Arvid wiedenberg.


    "It''s me."


    "You want to see me, is kazimiz going to surrender to me?" alvid videnberg asked again.


    After asking, he smiled "Jie Jie" himself.


    In the face of the madness shown by alvid videnberg, yanush was not angry. He just asked calmly, "Your Majesty wants to know what happened to our two officers, mihau and Anjie."


    "They are fine. I have locked them up with the famous paintings and statues collected by your king."


    After confirming that they were safe, yanushi was finally relieved. What''s more, he knew that his Majesty''s babies were safe.


    So yanush said, "the kind king Jan kazimiz hopes you can lay down your arms and surrender. Your majesty will ensure the safety of your lives and property."

 Chapter 394

    After listening to yanush''s words, alvid wiedenberg seemed to lose interest in talking. He made a gesture to see off the guests. The Swedish officer walked up to yanush and Cherchen and motioned them to follow him.


    Yanushi''s beard stood upright. He didn''t expect that he had waited so long for such a result. He thought that alvid Wittenberg was deliberately insulting himself - why let himself in if he had no intention of negotiating!


    Yanush glanced at alvid Wittenberg with hatred. He turned and was ready to leave.


    Chechen also turned around. Just then the voice of alvid Wittenberg came from behind him.


    "Aleval Chechen, you stay."


    Chechen turned around in surprise. He didn''t understand why alvid Wittenberg wanted to stay by himself.


    Janush also turned back.


    "Commander in chief, this is my entourage," yanush said in a deep voice.


    "Of course I know."


    Alvid Wittenberg stood up and went up to them.


    "Aleval Chechen is the hero of the defence of chinstohova." alvid videnberg laughed.


    "You''ve done a lot of good things," videnberg sighed again.


    Chechen''s heart suddenly trembled. He thought that alvid Wittenberg was going to settle with himself.


    "Commander in chief, I repeat that aleval Chechen is my entourage. If anything happens to him here, I promise that his majesty will ask you to repay ten times and a hundred times." yanush said in a threatening tone.


    Listening to yanushi defend himself so much, Chechen''s heart rises a burst of gratitude for no reason.


    "No, janush, don''t worry. I won''t hurt you, Cherchen. I''ll talk to him, not you," said alvid Wittenberg unexpectedly.


    Negotiating with Cherchen, this not only surprised Cherchen, but also made yanushi unable to react for a moment. But when yanushi reacted, the old man immediately blew his beard and stared.


    "I protest. I am the negotiator appointed by King kazimiz," yanush shouted. He wants to defend the king and his authority.


    "The protest is null and void," said alvid videnbergli.


    Then he asked Cavendish to take the document from yanush and put yanush down.


    Chechen looked uneasily at yanush who was taken away, deeply afraid that Cavendish hurt Natalie''s father. What reassured him was that Cavendish obviously knew the sense of propriety and did not use rough means to take away yanush.


    However, what Chechen should worry about most now should be himself.


    After seeing yanush out of the hall, alvid Wittenberg asked Cherchen to follow him and walk up to the second floor.


    Before, Chechen had been to kazimi Sun Palace and lived here. He knew that the second floor of the main building of Kazimiya palace was mostly bedrooms and guest rooms, but he didn''t know what alvid wiedenberg called when he brought himself to the second floor.


    "Do you want to take me to see sister Christina?" Chechen thought to himself.


    Wittenberg walked down a long corridor and stopped at the innermost door. Wittenberg held the door handle in his right hand and opened the door.


    "Come in, someone wants to see you." Wittenberg said to Chechen behind him.


    Chechen followed Wittenberg into the room. He saw two people in the room. One was a 60 year old man who lay on a rocking chair covered with a thick velvet quilt; Beside the old man sat a woman in cavalry armor.


    "Sister Christina!"


    Chechen recognized Christina. It turned out that Wittenberg really wanted to see Christina himself.


    "Chechen, I didn''t expect us to meet again so soon." Christina looked at Chechen and smiled. And the old man turned his gray head and looked at Chechen.


    The old man tried to hold up his body with his hands and sit up, but he obviously overestimated his current situation. A simple action made the old man pant.


    "Benedict, lie down, lie down."


    Christina quickly comforted the old man to lie down and gently stroked the old man''s chest, just like taking care of her father.


    "I''m fine, I''m fine, Chris. Let me talk to this Cherchen child." the old man named Benedict smiled at Christina.


    "Come here, child," Benedict said to Chechen.


    Chechen glanced at Wittenberg, who stood upright.


    Chechen walked up and stood by the old man''s rocking chair.


    "We agree to surrender to kazimieri." the old man''s first sentence shocked Chechen.


    Chechen looked back at Wittenberg in disbelief.


    "Benedict is the Prime Minister of our kingdom of Sweden, and he and I have no objection to surrender," Wittenberg said.


    Chechen still can''t believe it. His mind is blank, because since Benedict and Wittenberg have decided to surrender, why drive away yanush?


    Cherchen raised the question.


    "That''s because our surrender is conditional, not a treaty condition. It''s a condition that your king will never agree. And you, aleval Chechen, we want to ask you," said Benedict.


    "What conditions?" asked Chechen suspiciously.


    What can a king do that he can''t do?


    Benedict turned to look at Christina, who was looking at him with loving eyes.


    Benedict turned back and looked at Chechen.


    "I want you to help Chris escape from kazimiz," Benedict said.


    Chechen doesn''t understand.


    Didn''t king kazimiz promise to let all the women in Warsaw go? Although Christina used to be the queen of the kingdom of Sweden, she has abdicated now, and kazimiz and Christina are distant relatives. Will the king be bad for Christina?


    Even if the Polish side will threaten Carl x with Christina, Cherchen simply thinks that king kazimiz should only want peace, but isn''t peace between the two countries very good?


    Of course, Cherchen, who had these ideas, was not unwilling to help Christina.


    "Of course I will help sister Christina, but does the kingdom of Sweden want to continue the war?" Chechen asked with such an idea.


    Benedict took a deep look at Chechen. He found that Chechen''s eyes were still clear. This shows that the child does not know the ugliness of politics. Of course, the old man knew what kazimi would do if he got Christina. However, these and Cherchen are not clear in a few words, and a complete discussion of these will also involve Carl X''s orders against Christina. Benedict doesn''t want outsiders to know the scandal of the Kingdom, so Benedict decided to only talk about some "facts".


    "You''re wrong, son. If Chris falls into kazimieri''s hands, the war will never end," Benedict said.


    "It''s impossible!" Chechen couldn''t understand Benedict''s statement.


    "You are too young, son. Do you know why our king invaded the Republic of Poland? The desire for territory and wealth is one reason, but the greater reason is that kazimiz has never given up his quest for the Swedish throne. He wants to become the co Lord of the Republic of Poland and the kingdom of Sweden. It makes sense in terms of blood, because he is also a member of the KASA family. And And he is more rooted than Carl. So his majesty feels threatened. Think about it, if Christina falls into kazimiz''s hands and has the sign of the former queen, kazimiz''s ambition will expand even more, and he will try to annex the kingdom of Sweden. Carl X has no choice but to die with the Republic of Poland. "Benedict said.


    Che Chen shook his head. He can''t understand, because to understand Benedict''s words, we must have a deep understanding of the history of the two countries.


    Benedict was not ready to continue to talk about such a difficult topic. He said: "originally, Wittenberg planned to burn the jade and stone of kazimiz palace. When the poles came in, Chris was ready to commit suicide. Because of your arrival, I dissuaded them. Because I heard Chris talk about your friendship with her, I knew you would help Chris."


    When Benedict said that Christina was ready to commit suicide on the day of city destruction, Chechen believed it, because Christina had her own pride.


    "Of course I will," Chechen mused.


    Then, Chechen began to think about how to secretly take Christina out of kazimi Sun Palace and leave Warsaw. This is obviously a very difficult task.


    Benedict didn''t know what Chechen was thinking. Seeing that Chechen was silent, he thought Chechen hesitated.


    The old man didn''t understand Che Chen''s behavior. At this time, he treated others by himself. If he captured such an important person for himself, he would certainly get such a reward. Just because of friendship, he wouldn''t be selfish.


    "Bring him in," Benedict said to Wittenberg.


    Wittenberg nodded. He turned and went out.


    Bring who?


    Both Cherchen and Christina have doubts on their faces. Especially Christina, Benedict didn''t say anything about her at all.


    After a while, Wittenberg escorted a man whose mouth was blocked by a towel and his body was tied up.


    The man struggled hard and in vain, but such efforts were meaningless. The rope was tied very tightly. Even if he had a thousand pounds of strength, he couldn''t open it.


    "Bao Hong!" Chechen screamed. He recognized the bound man. It is Ivan Baohong, the great hero of the Cossacks.


    "Unexpectedly, Captain Chechen knew him." a trace of surprise flashed in Benedict''s eyes.


    "Since commander Chechen knows his identity, I don''t need to introduce him more. I think you should be very clear about Bao Hong''s position in zaporoze Cossack, which is a figure comparable to hemelinitsky. I''ll give him to you at your disposal now," Benedict said.


    Chechen was as disgusting as eating a fly. Originally, he saw that Benedict thought of Christina wholeheartedly and liked him, but Benedict''s style now made Chechen want to spit on him - it was betraying his friend.


    Christina strongly objected after understanding Benedict''s meaning.


    "No, absolutely not! God, Grandpa Benedict, what a great evil you are!"


    What kind of identity is Bao Hong? He came to alliance with the kingdom of Sweden on behalf of hemelinitsky, that is to say, he is an emissary. Now, Benedict betrayed him for his own self-interest and wanted to sell Bao Hong to Chechen in exchange for Christina''s safety. Someone else would be happy to accept it. Because whether Bao Hong is handed over to Poland or zaporoze''s Cossacks, it can be exchanged for great interests. But Benedict may have thought that Christina would not accept her plan, but he didn''t want to realize that Chechen was by no means a mercenary villain.


    Chechen came forward. He took off the towel in Bao Hong''s mouth.


    As soon as the foreign object in his mouth went, Bao Hong shouted, "Benedict, Wittenberg, you two villains, the devil! The sinner!"


    Benedict and Wittenberg were not ashamed of Bao Hong''s abuse.


    Benedict asked Cherchen, "how about it?"


    "I refuse," said Chechen Li.


    "What!" Benedict was surprised. He even wondered if his "gift" was light?


    "Mr. Benedict, I''m not a politician, so I won''t trade my friends," Chechen said.


    As one of his grandchildren said, Benedict''s sick face also blushed.


    Cherchen continued: "you may think my hesitation is measuring my personal gains and losses, but I tell you: No. I''m just planning how to take Christina out of Warsaw safely."


    "I''m sorry," Benedict said plainly.


    At this time, Chechen suddenly pulled out the short and wide sword around Wittenberg''s waist. With one sword, he cut the rope on Bao Hong''s body.


    The first thing Bao Hong had to do to get rid of the shackles was to raise his fist and prepare to beat Wittenberg.


    "Bao Hong, slow down."


    Chechen stood between Bao Hong and Wittenberg.


    Bao Hong glanced at Chechen and then at Wittenberg. He put down his fist and snorted coldly.


    "Old Mr. Benedict, Bao Hong is also my friend. I can clearly promise you that I will take Christina out of Warsaw safely, and so will Bao Hong. Please remember that people not only use and buy each other, but also have true feelings."


    "Thank you," said Benedict. I don''t know whether the old Prime Minister thanks Chechen for his help or the last words Chechen said to him.


    Cherchen has no time to delve into this problem. He asked Wittenberg, "commander in chief of Wittenberg, is there a secret room or a place where people can hide in kazimi RI palace?"


    "Yes, there was a secret room in Jan kazimige''s bedroom," said Wittenberg.


    Cherchen nodded.


    "Then Christina, you and Bao Hong are hiding inside. When Benedict and Wittenberg go out to surrender, everyone''s attention will be on them. Then I''ll send Fatima and them to take you away."


    "Good!" said Christina.


    "Bao Hong, what about you?" Chechen asked Bao Hong again.


    Bao Hong moved his numb wrist.


    "It seems that I owe you another favor, Chechen." Bao Hong said.


    "Then it''s so decided."


    "Wait a minute!"


    Just when Che Chen thought the matter was settled, Bao Hong suddenly shouted.


    "What''s the matter? Bao Hong?"


    Bao Hong looked at Wittenberg ferociously, which frightened the unarmed Warsaw garrison commander-in-chief.


    "Wittenberg, Blair, how are they?" Bao Hong looked at him with cannibal eyes.


    "I didn''t hurt them. Just tied up like you," Wittenberg quickly explained.


    Bao Hong''s face eased. What worries him most is Blair. They have been poisoned.


    "Well, Cherchen, Blair, they give it to you and let them be the prisoners of your mercenary regiment. When I return to Ukraine safely, I''ll send someone to redeem them." Bao Hong said to Cherchen.


    "Don''t worry, Bao Hong. I''ll take good care of them." Chechen promised.

 Chapter 395

    As yanush had entered the kazimi day palace for a long time and had not come out yet, King kazimi day could not wait. He put on his armor and went to the Polish army position outside the palace accompanied by old lord pototsky and marshal lubaumatsky.


    "Your Majesty, it''s dangerous here."


    Seeing the arrival of the king and the marshal, a Captain stood up straight from behind the fortification and saluted the supreme masters.


    King kazimiz nodded slightly. He looked at the direction of kazimi rigong and knew that he was out of range of small guns and muskets. King kazimiz slightly pointed his whip forward:


    "With so many warriors in the Republic, how could the Swedes hurt me?"


    These words of absolute trust excited the captain and the soldiers around him. They stood up and shouted "long live".


    After a burst of cheers, old pototsky asked the captain, "haven''t our messengers who went in this morning come out?"


    "Lord janush is at headquarters," replied the captain.


    "Really?" said King kazimiz in surprise. But immediately, the king had some doubts: since yanushi had come out of the kazimi Sun Palace, why didn''t he come back to see himself immediately.


    So King kazimizh got off his horse and went to the headquarters under the leadership of the captain.


    In the headquarters, yanushi was talking to the commander-in-chief of charnietsky. When King kazimiz came in, the old man and the commander-in-chief stood up and saluted the king.


    King kazimiz took off his hat and put it on the table. He asked yanush, "my adviser, since you have come out of the kazimi Sun Palace, why don''t you come to see me right away?"


    "Your Majesty, I am ashamed of my mission," yanushi said.


    King kazimiz was somewhat disappointed.


    "Why? Is Wittenberg still unwilling to surrender on such generous terms?"


    Before yanush answered, the captain who led the king to the headquarters boldly said, "Your Majesty, we should not accept the surrender of these Swedish bastards. Think about how they treat our people. They are now a turtle in a jar. As long as your majesty orders, my people and I can take the palace for you."


    "Captain, do your own thing. These are not what you should consider. Do you think you are smarter than his Majesty''s ministers, or do you think you are better than Mikhail vorodyavsky''s knife?" pototsky snapped.


    The captain shut up. But his indignant expression undoubtedly showed that he was not satisfied with his mouth and heart.


    "Your Majesty, Wittenberg kicked me out. He wanted to talk to my entourage," yanush said in a self comforting tone.


    "Your entourage? Alvar Chechen?" exclaimed king kazimizh. His surprise was no less than anyone''s, which was completely against the Convention.


    "Yes, your majesty. Wittenberg may be crazy. Otherwise I can''t explain his behavior. But since he didn''t formally refuse your Majesty''s terms, I''m waiting here."


    King kazimiz was silent. After a while, the king said, "in that case, we''re all here, so just wait here."


    The commander in chief of charnietsky quickly ordered people to move clean tables and chairs, wait on the king and sit down.


    Everyone is waiting. As time went by, King kazimiz sat upright and looked ahead, and then began to beat his palm with his whip. After a while, one of his legs shook. Obviously, kazimiz became more and more impatient.


    Just as king kazimieri was anxious to stand up, a man came out of the gate of the main building of kazimieri palace.


    The commander of charnietsky hurriedly handed the thousand mile mirror to the king. In the eyes of King kazimiz and others, aleval Chechen came out of the gate.


    Chechen walked slowly, but his steps were light. He held a roll of things in his hand. Because of the distance, King kazimiz could not see clearly. This made the king almost stand on tiptoe and stretch out to see more clearly.


    "Let''s go out," said King kazimiz.


    With that, King kazimiz hurried out of the headquarters and forgot his hat.


    Chechen came to the king''s shelf.


    "How''s it going?"


    Before Chechen saluted, King kazimizh couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Your Majesty, mihaw and Anjie are safe and sound," said Chechen.


    Chechen gave up half his body. Four Swedish soldiers are escorting them out.


    They were still wearing chain armour and had a good look on their faces. It was obvious that they had not been abused by the Swedes during their captivity.


    "Oh, that''s great." King kazimiz was happy and disappointed.


    "What about the surrender?" he asked again.


    "Fortunately, your majesty! The Swedes surrendered!" Cherchen shouted.


    King Kazimierz opened his mouth excitedly, but he immediately realized that this action was too impolite and covered his mouth with his hand.


    The faces of old pototsky and marshal lubaumatsky were filled with smiles after a short change. Yanushi smiled.


    Hearing that the Swedes finally surrendered, the captain and his soldiers threw their helmets and military hats into the sky. Some soldiers even fired into the air.


    Cherchen presented the surrender agreement signed by alvid wiedenberg, commander in chief of the Warsaw garrison of the king of Sweden, to King kazimizh. It is signed immediately. According to the agreement, the Swedish army will leave kazimi day Palace at 3 p.m. tomorrow and surrender to the poles outside Warsaw.


    "You and janush are our heroes." King kazimiz praised Cherchen excitedly. He didn''t even notice that he put Chechen in front of yanush.


    "It''s nothing, your majesty," said Chechen.


    Mihau and Anjie came to King Kazimir. They thought they would be denounced by the king. In particular, mihau, the little knight, has always asked himself according to the norms of soldiers, but for the first time, he sent troops without orders at the request of his friends.


    In this regard, King kazimiz said: "disobeying orders is sad for disciplined soldiers. Such a thing is enough once."


    With that, King kazimiz stopped talking. He turned his horse and left.


    Mihau and Anjie burst into tears.


    Hey, King kazimiz is such a man. He was born in happiness, but experienced hardships. He is not an unwise person, but he is always easy to be influenced by impulses and emotions; He sympathized with the peasants and the middle and lower nobility and tried to change the of the Republic, but now it always backfired.


    Chechen helped Anjie and mihau back to their mercenary regiment. Although they repeatedly said that they were not injured, Cherchen still insisted that salben check them.


    In a military camp, a white haired one eyed veteran burst into tears after hearing the conditions of Surrender: "Brothers, in vain, in vain, everything is in vain. Some people are wasting our blood, and they are very generous. We are loyal to the king and don''t ask about life and death, but what is the result? Warsaw is recovered, but Wittenberg is free, and they are going to walk away. In this way, we let go the executioners who slaughtered our people and the pagans who blasphemed our faith. Of course, I''m not complaining about our king. I know he doesn''t want us to sacrifice any more. But I''m not reconciled. The Swedes are at a dead end. As long as we use a little more force like Colonel Jan zenovich, we can kill them all. I wouldn''t hesitate to trade my life for another. Ah! We should all cry together, an old man like me Bing, an old man at dusk. I really should dig out my other eye so that I don''t have to see the scene of victory and defeat tomorrow. "


    The words of the veteran excited the young people around. Some people picked up their swords and were about to go to kazimi RI palace, but they were overwhelmed by the old and prudent officers and veterans.


    The same scene happened in every military camp. Although there was no extreme action in the end, the soldiers were filled with fire. The contract had no public opinion basis, and even so.


    At 2 p.m. the next day, all the churches could not wait to ring the Golden Bell and announce to the whole city and the whole Republic that the king had been recovered by the army of the Republic.


    Half an hour later, the scattered Swedish soldiers hiding in Warsaw took the lead to surrender. Among them were the Polish people coerced by them. These poor people devastated by war and hunger came to the Republican Army camp and begged their king for a living bread, because all the people in the whole capital except the Swedes were already short of food and food. So, King kazimiz ordered the Chamberlain ukovsky to open his warehouse for relief and do his best to help the hungry people.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, a long procession began to open from kazimiz palace. Under the supervision of Polish cavalry on both sides of the road, they slowly headed for the east gate of Warsaw city.


    Surrounded by many dignitaries, officers and nobles, and under the protection of a team of winged cavalry with iron wings facing the wind, King kazimizh waited for the arrival of Swedish troops at the gate of the city.


    Although they were not qualified to stand beside his majesty, the rebel forces and the people''s groups in all provinces, the troops under the command of sapega, and the armed servants in all camps also occupied the walls and towers early in order to witness the arrival of this historical moment. It was a sea of people and flags. Because everyone was curious and wanted to see this How a Swedish soldier who was still fighting with them a day ago surrendered in despair.


    As the vanguard troops, the first to come to the gate was the Swedish dragon cavalry. Although they had no horses and their bright red uniforms were full of gunsmoke, they still held their heads up and wiped their carbines.


    The Swedish dragoons came to King kazimiz''s car and put down their weapons. They put them in such order that they were like doing exercises on weekdays.


    "What a terrible enemy."


    Many people thought to themselves.


    Then came the field artillery equipped with light artillery. These artillery walked on both sides of the artillery, and they uniformly held the ignition line for igniting the fire gate in their hands. When they came to King kazimiz, these artillery blew out the ignition line and took off their hats to salute king kazimiz.


    When they raised their heads, all the soldiers behind the king were awe inspiring - the eyes of the Swedish artillery were full of perseverance, and all of them looked arrogant. Everyone dared to look directly at the Polish knight as the winner, as if to say "we will come back!"


    Many Polish soldiers were surprised by the Swede''s arrogant attitude. It''s strange that these enemy soldiers still persevered in such a disastrous defeat.


    Next, there was a convoy full of patients. Lying in the leading car was Swedish Prime Minister Benedict, who was terminally ill before the war. When the prime minister''s car arrived, King kazimizh ordered the winged cavalry around him to raise their guns and salute, showing the world that they know how to respect the virtues of soldiers, even to the enemy country.


    Then came the unparalleled Swedish infantry square. According to the little knight, they were as neat as moving steel fortresses - although the soldiers in this square were less than half a squadron.


    Behind the infantry appeared the well-equipped Swedish pistol cavalry. They were the only cavalry who kept horses. The pride of these Swedish cavalry is dazzling, wearing armor from head to foot.


    A blue flag is used as a leading military flag, and a brave lion is embroidered on it. This is the symbol of commander alvid Wittenberg.


    Suddenly, there was a whisper in the crowd: "Wittenberg is coming, Wittenberg is coming."


    It was the commander in chief himself who came. With him were the generals of the Swedish army.


    At this time, Wittenberg seemed to have unloaded his heavy burden. His face was no longer dead gray white, but showed a little ruddy and the dignity of soldiers. His gray beard was greased again, and the end was slightly cocked up.


    Behind Wittenberg are a group of Swedish generals such as frangail, Eriksson, lowenhot and Baron Gustav franger.


    Everyone held their breath and waited for the most historic moment.


    Although he was the winner, King kazimiz was particularly nervous. He stood in awe on the horse, ready to take the scepter of power from Wittenberg.


    Before the arrival of videnberg, King kazimiz had fantasized about this scene countless times. How will Wittenberg, the defeated general, beg for mercy from himself? The commander in chief of the Swedish Armed Forces, who once frightened marshals and monarchs of countless countries, stood in countless cities and experienced veterans, will the Swede, who was still threatening to live and die with Warsaw a few days ago, tremble, tremble and groan in pain?


    King kazimiz''s Adam''s Apple moved.


    But at such a historic solemn moment, there was a sudden noise in the city.


    "Robber! Thief!"


    It seems that someone is so abusive.

 Chapter 396

    At first, he drank and scolded in a low voice, and then his voice grew louder. Shouting and swearing could be heard on both sides of the street and on the city tower.


    Ukovsky, the Chamberlain, looked uneasily at King kazimizh, whose face was so blue that people could see his dissatisfaction at a glance.


    "Your Majesty, I''ll have a look," said the Chamberlain ukovsky.


    With that, ukovsky got off his horse and ran to the city.


    At this time, Wittenberg looked uneasily into the city gate.


    "Don''t worry, sir. We poles are trustworthy." seeing that Wittenberg was so nervous, King kazimiz comforted. He apparently thought Wittenberg was worried about his soldiers.


    "Of course, we poles have always kept our word, unlike some Hicks." marshal lubomatsky also echoed king kazimiz''s words with pride.


    But the Marshal''s words and his tone of voice not only did not make Wittenberg feel at ease, but made the Swedish general look angry. Behind Wittenberg, a group of Swedish generals were also full of angry faces.


    After a while, ukovsky came back. He stood on tiptoe and whispered something to the king who bent and leaned over.


    After hearing ukovsky''s words, King kazimizh sat up straight.


    "General Wittenberg, I''m afraid your people didn''t abide by the agreement we reached. They took what they shouldn''t take. Something belonging to the Polish people." King kazimizh asked majestically.


    Wittenberg understood as soon as he heard it.


    According to the agreement, the surrendered Swedish soldiers and officers can only take their own belongings. Some greedy soldiers must have stolen small jewelry and rings and were found by Polish soldiers. Of course, this is inevitable in any army. Most of the time, the victorious side also turns a blind eye.


    At this time, perhaps out of dissatisfaction with the generous contract, perhaps out of righteous anger against the aggressors, or because there was no pressure from officers. In short, the roar of the soldiers became louder and louder, and the words passed from "thieves and robbers" to "kill them" and "chop them into meat sauce".


    Wittenberg was well aware that if this situation continued, atrocities against the surrendered Swedes were likely to occur. Now around, poles have more than 10000 knives, but they only have thousands of people, and they are unarmed. Once the conflict escalates, the whole street will flow into a river of blood.


    But on the other hand, conflict is also good. Because everyone''s attention is here, Christina''s escape will be easier.


    Based on this consideration, Wittenberg not only did not show weakness and beg for mercy, but asked Polish monarchs and ministers in a righteous and strict manner. Although he knew he was playing with fire, Wittenberg thought it was worth gambling, because whether Christina could escape smoothly was more important than the life struggle of everyone here.


    "Your Majesty King kazimiz, we have an agreement, and you must ensure our lives," videnberg said loudly to kazimiz and the Polish dignitaries behind him.


    Benedict, who had been lying on the carriage, turned his head. He glanced at Wittenberg with a tragic smile. Then the old man closed his eyes as if he were asleep.


    Kazimiz did not expect that Wittenberg, as a defeated general, had no sense of humility when talking to himself, and had a hidden intention of blaming himself. The Polish king, who had repeatedly given Swedes opportunities, couldn''t help but burst his brains.


    The winged cavalry guarding the king held their hands on the handle of the knife. At the command of King kazimiz. They''ll let videnberg''s blood splash on the spot.


    Janush looked at kazimiz with concern. He was prepared to dissuade the king when he acted unwisely.


    Stanislaw pototsky rode forward and whispered to King kazimiz, "Your Majesty, Wittenberg is deliberately provoking you. He wants to discredit you."


    This made king kazimiz suddenly wake up.


    King kazimiz exhaled heavily. And this breath seemed to take away all the anger of the king.


    King kazimiz said, "yes, we do have an agreement to ensure the safety of your lives. I will send a team of inspectors to maintain order, and videnberg, your people must honestly hand over the belongings you have hidden."


    Hearing these reasonable and restrained words, yanush and Stanislaw pototsky finally relaxed their hearts and smiled at each other happily.


    Mikhail vorodjavsky''s cavalry team was sent to maintain order. When Wittenberg saw that his plot had not succeeded, he had to place his hope on Cherchen and them. His hands were held high, and in his hands was the scepter representing the supreme power of the Swedish general.


    King kazimiz held out his right hand and took the scepter. He felt the weight of the scepter and raised it high.


    This is the declaration of final victory, announcing that the once invincible Swedes surrendered to the king of Poland.


    All who saw this scene, whether enthusiastic, calm, silent or proud, shouted with the greatest voice.


    Behind a bedroom closet in the kazimige palace, Christina and Bao Hong stood face to face. The area of the secret room is very small. There is not much space left after holding two people.


    Christina looked down at a strange man for a long time, which always made the former queen feel uncomfortable.


    But Christina wanted to be quiet, but Bao Hong didn''t like it. Bored to the extreme, he inquired about the Queen''s private affairs.


    "Hey, your majesty, is the story between you and Descartes true?" Bao Hong asked.


    Christina glanced at Bao Hong angrily. Descartes is just his own math teacher, but I don''t know which good person made up his love story with Descartes, and the more it spread, the more it passed through is mysterious.


    The most mysterious rumor is this: the mathematician Descartes is extremely poor, poor and unwilling to ask for charity. He just studies mathematical problems with broken pen and paper every day. One day Christina''s carriage passed by the street and found that Descartes was studying mathematics. The princess got off and asked. Finally Descartes found that the princess had a talent for mathematics. A few days after saying goodbye, Descartes received a notice that the king asked him to be princess Christine''s math teacher. In the following years, Descartes and Christina, who were 34 years apart, fell in love. The king found and killed Descartes. Descartes wrote twelve love letters to the princess. Unfortunately, they were stopped by the king. Before his death, Descartes wrote the thirteenth love letter to the princess. There was no word in the letter, but only an equation "r = a (1-sin) ¦È)¡±¡£ After receiving this letter, the king was puzzled, so he summoned all the mathematicians in Sweden to study it. Still nothing was found, he handed the letter to the princess. The princess soon found the answer. The corresponding curve of this equation was the famous heart-shaped line.


    In fact, in 1650, when Descartes died, Christina was already the queen of Sweden, and the rumored king, that is, Christina''s father Gustav, had died for many years. However, under such a simple and obvious flaw, some people were willing to believe the rumor, and Christina was helpless.


    "No, Mr. Descartes fell ill because he couldn''t adapt to the cold winter in Sweden, and then died of pneumonia," Christina said faintly.


    Bao Hong''s mouth curved upward. Obviously, he didn''t believe this simple and ordinary truth.


    Bao Hong was trying to dig deep into the truth. Just then, the door lock of the bedroom rang and the door was opened.

 Chapter 397

    "Helena, are you here?"


    As the door lock was opened, Bao Hong heard a sound. A voice that made him deeply hate.


    The voice of Jan skzedusky!


    Skzedusky did not attend the surrender ceremony, but came to the kazimi RI palace. Obviously, he had learned through some channel that he was in the palace with Helena and his two children.


    Bao Hong''s hand touched the handle of the saber at his waist. Now he has only one idea, that is, to kill skzedusky, the guy who took away his beloved.


    But Christina''s hand blocked Bao Hong''s knife drawing. From Bao Hong''s bloody eyes, Christina saw the monstrous intention of killing. Christina doesn''t know who is outside and what hatred she has with Bao Hong, but she knows very well that once Bao Hong rushes out recklessly, the secret room will be exposed, and the poles will find their existence at that time. Before that, all the efforts made by Cherchen, Benny Scott and Wittenberg to save themselves will come to naught.


    "Let go!"


    Bao Hong''s eyes were fixed on Christina. His eyes clearly told Christina that he wanted her to let go.


    "Calm down, Bao Hong. I don''t know what hatred you have with the man outside, but you rushed out and you were happy, but you let Chechen''s efforts for you come to naught. Are you worthy of him?"


    Christina pressed her hand on the handle of the knife.


    "That man is my man who must be killed. Even if I die, I will take him to hell. You can hide here. After I kill him, I will draw other people''s attention and won''t bother you."


    Bao Hong pulled out some of his knife, but Christina pushed it back.


    Scorzedusky was completely unaware that there was a vengeful God of death behind the wardrobe, bent on taking his life. He kept shouting the names of his wife and two children, and looked under the bed and the low cabinet from time to time.


    Just at this time, a crisp voice sounded.


    "Dad!"


    Hearing the sound, Christina and Bao Hong held their breath at the same time. They did not realize that there was another person in the room besides themselves.


    Different from the two men in the secret room, this voice is so familiar to skzedusky, who is his son hailike.


    "Hailike, hailike!" finally found his child. Skzedusky wept with joy. He shouted and ran in the direction of the sound in the room. It was a rattan box at the head of the bed for clothes.


    "Hercules!"


    Skzedusky took his son out of the rattan.


    "Why are you here, your mother and sister?" skzedusky just held his son in his arms, and the intimate feeling made him very warm in his heart.


    "Mom took her sister and hid in another place. Mom told me to hide here and keep quiet. She also said Dad, you will come. Dad, I''m so afraid!" Herrick said and cried.


    Scorzedusky hurried to comfort his son.


    "It''s all right, dad is here. We''ll go to your mother now," skzedusky said.


    "Uh huh, Dad. It''s terrible here. It''s not only dark, but also the wardrobe eats people." Herrick cried.


    "The wardrobe eats people?" skzedusky said in surprise. He couldn''t understand what his son meant.


    "Well, an uncle and aunt went into the wardrobe and never came out again," said Herrick naively.


    Scorzedusky''s heart lifted in an instant. He quickly stood up, protected his son behind him, and then faced the wardrobe with a knife.


    Skzedusky certainly wouldn''t believe in a man eating wardrobe. The only possibility is that there are people in the wardrobe.


    Beside the wall, there is the only wardrobe in the room. It is made of oak. It has a white appearance, complex and gorgeous patterns, and is full of rose and tulip patterns, giving people a luxurious and noble visual effect.


    At this time, skoredusky didn''t want to appreciate it. His saber touched the gap of the wardrobe door and picked out one of the door panels.


    The moment the door panel opened, a dark shadow jumped out of it.


    That''s Ivan bauhong, the eagle of the Cossacks.


    When Christina heard skzedusky''s son talking about the wardrobe, she knew that they must be exposed. Now the only way is to control it before the man outside calls more people. She let go of her hand on Bao Hong''s knife handle and asked Bao Hong to give it a go.


    When he saw someone in the wardrobe, scorzedusky''s saber was quickly put back in front of him.


    Bao Hong''s saber fell on skoredusky''s saber by jumping, and skoredusky''s right hand was numb.


    Skoredoski took a step back, and Bao Hong stood firm by skoredoski''s blocking force.


    "Ivan Baohong!" skzedusky saw his attacker.


    "Unexpectedly, Colonel. I prayed day and night, and God finally gave me another chance to kill you." Bao Hong lowered his body and shifted his weight to his left foot, ready to go like a full bow.


    "Did you do anything to Helena?" skzedusky asked. He wanted to ask this question when he met Bao Hong at kazimi day palace for the first time.


    But Bao Hong could not talk nonsense with his enemy. His left foot shot at skzedusky like an arrow. This time, Bao Hong''s knife pointed directly at skzedusky''s chest.


    Skoredusky hurried sideways to avoid. Bao Hong''s saber passed through the gap of skoredusky''s inlaid aristocratic long suit and cut a hole in skoredusky''s armor.


    Then Bao Hong became powerful, and his saber was like a surging sea wave. One saber was faster than the other, and one saber was heavier than the other, and they all pointed to the key of him.


    For a time, skzedusky was like a boat in the sea, which was in danger of overturning at any time. Bao Hong made thirteen knives in a row. Skoredusky had to step back every time he received the knife. But when he received the fourteenth knife, skoredusky didn''t step back and blocked Bao Hong back.


    At the end of a powerful crossbow, force cannot enter Lu Xuan. Skoredusky''s knife technique is between Bao hongben and Bozhong. The thirteen knives were not injured by Bao Hong, and the advantage has shifted to skoredusky''s side.


    The Colonel began to fight back. Like Bao Hong, skoredusky''s knife technique is just fierce all the way. The saber was like an iron bar in skzedusky''s hand, and Bao Honghu''s mouth cracked.


    What a Bao Hong. Seeing that he was at a disadvantage, he used a unique skill. Bao Hong escaped skoredoski''s chop and attacked skoredoski''s head and shoulders from top to bottom. But when skoredoski raised his knife to block, Bao Hong took off his right saber and changed it to his left hand, and his action changed from chop to lift.


    At this time, skoredusky''s lower body was wide open, and there seemed to be no way to stop Bao Hong''s fatal blow. The unexpected situation happened. Skoredusky flew up as expected and kicked Bao Hong''s chest before Bao Hong took the shot, breaking Bao Hong''s unique skill.


    Bao Hong fell to the ground. Scorzedusky''s kick broke at least three or four ribs.


    "Cough, is it Mikhail vorodyavsky?" Bao Hong lay on the ground coughing up a mouthful of blood.


    "It was Mikhail who taught me how to crack your trick," skzedusky said bluntly.

 Chapter 398

    Bao Hong has had few opponents since he practiced the unique skill of changing knives with both hands. Even in the face of the sneak attack of Helena''s family, he also fought and killed four young men on his own.


    The only time the stunt was cracked was by namihau vorodyavsky.


    On that occasion, Bao Hong went to Warsaw on the order of khmelinitsky to deliver a letter to Kazimir, who had just been elected king of the Republic, expressing his intention of peace talks. He met the little Knight while resting in a post station on the outskirts of Warsaw.


    Mikhail vorodyavsky is a good friend of skzedusky. He also knows that the Helena family was killed by Bao Hong. Seeing Bao Hong''s presence in the capital as the leader of the rebels, the Furious mihau went up to argue with Bao Hong.


    MIHA Wu just wanted to denounce Bao Hong. After all, as an envoy, MIHA Wu was inconvenient to fight him, but Bao Hong challenged MIHA Wu in public and made a duel vow in front of everyone in the post station.


    That battle was the most thrilling since Bao Hong left the army. From the initial contempt to the later exertion of all his strength, Bao Hong did his best, but he couldn''t help mihau.


    In the end, Bao Hong had to use his mace in full view of the public. But I didn''t expect that the invincible move had been easily cracked by mihau, and the little Knight used the move just now by skzedusky.


    "Mihau is my friend. He knew that you and I would have a war, so he told me the way to crack your move." skzedusky pointed a knife at Bao Hong''s neck and said with some pity.


    On the basis of knife technique, Bao Hong is superior to himself. Among the people skzedusky knew, only mihau and pogbibipint could beat him. The latter man has died in the defense of zbalari. For example, just now, although he launched a counterattack with Bao Hong''s old strength and poor new strength, his unique skill of changing knives with both hands would be him if he hadn''t been guided by mihau in advance.


    "Well, now that you''ve defeated me, have a good time. Give it to me." Bao Hong took his hand away from his chest. He tried to hold it up from the ground, but his broken ribs hurt.


    Scorzedusky''s knife point was close to Bao Hong''s neck.


    Skzedusky did not start, but asked, "I ask you, have you done anything to Helena these days?"


    Bao Hong had already closed his eyes and waited to die, but he heard scorzedusky ask what he had done to Helena, and Bao Hong opened his eyes.


    When he saw skzedusky''s complicated expression, Bao Hong smiled.


    Bao Hong laughed loudly. Even if such violent chest activities made him deeply hurt, he still wanted to laugh.


    "What are you laughing at?" scorzedusky said angrily. The blade of the saber is close to the artery on Bao Hong''s neck. As long as he strokes gently, there will be blood gushing out.


    Bao Hong was tired of laughing. He stopped laughing.


    "I''m laughing at how you can ask such a silly question. I''m a normal man and Helena is the woman I like. I''ve always wanted her. Now I''ve got it. What do you say I''ll do!"


    Scorzedusky''s hand shook and the saber cut a shallow hole in Bao Hong''s neck.


    "You''re lying, you''re irritating me!" scorzedusky didn''t want to believe it. He found a reason for Bao Hong.


    "Don''t you believe it? If you don''t believe it, you can ask your son." Bao Hong looked at skzedusky contemptuously.


    "Halic, what has this villain done to you?" skzedusky asked about his son.


    Heilik, who had been hiding in the rattan during the fight between Bao Hong and skzedusky, seemed to recall a very bad memory. The child''s eyes were full of tears, and his hands held the edge of the rattan tightly.


    "He, he pushed his mother to the bed... And tore her clothes," said Herrick, weeping. Bean big tears drop on the floor and fall into two or three petals.


    Scorzedusky''s face twisted together. He has no illusions now. Skzedusky held the saber behind him and cut Bao Hong''s neck.


    If this knife is cut down, Bao Hong''s head and body will move.


    At this critical moment, the door of the wardrobe was pushed open.


    Christina, who had been hiding in the wardrobe, made a move.


    The sound of a sharp instrument piercing into metal and flesh.


    The sound of a saber cutting through metal and flesh.


    Christina''s slender Sword Pierced skzedusky''s right chest, pierced the small metal sheet above, and pierced skzedusky''s body.


    Skzedusky''s saber struck Bao Hong''s right wrist, but he didn''t break the lock armor wrist guard on Bao Hong''s wrist.


    It turned out that Bao Hong raised his right hand and received the knife with his wrist at the moment when skzedusky''s saber cut into his neck.


    Scorzedusky looked strangely at Bao Hong and at his attacker. He remembered that his son had said that two people had been "eaten" by the wardrobe.


    "I''m sorry," Christina said to skzjdusky. She drew the long, thin sword that pierced the Colonel''s body. A stream of blood spurted out, and scorzedusky blacked out and fell to the ground.


    "Dad!"


    Seeing skzedusky fall, halik jumped out of the rattan and jumped at skzedusky.


    "Is he dead?" Bao Hong asked Christina.


    At this time, he painfully held his right wrist with his left hand. Although skoredusky''s saber didn''t cut off his wrist, skoredusky''s saber force broke Bao Hong''s wrist.


    Christina blinked and said, "dead, my sword pierced his lung."


    "I didn''t expect her majesty to save me."


    At this time, Bao Hong, who was hurt all over, didn''t even have the strength to stand up.


    "Or what? Watching you die? You are Chechen''s friend. I can''t watch his friend die."


    Christina picked up Bao Hong.


    "Let''s go. Since skzedusky is back here, maybe someone else will come in later." Christina helped Bao Hong to the door.


    During this period, Bao Hong glanced at hailike, who had been shaking skoredusky''s body, but finally turned his head.


    Then Fatima appeared in front of the bedroom door. She first saw the injured Bao Hong and Christina, and then saw skzedusky and halik lying on the ground.


    Fatima immediately took a cloth to cover her face and asked, "Allah, are you all right?"


    "Do you think we have nothing?" Bao Hong raised his right hand with difficulty.

 Chapter 399

    Fatima looked at Bao Hong''s injury and found that although Bao Hong hurt many places, they were not the key. So she knocked Halic out gently and went straight to Christina.


    Fatima said, "Your Majesty, the captain wants me to escort you away."


    Bao Hong laughed at Fatima''s disregard for himself.


    Christina looked outside and saw no one except Fatima. She asked Fatima, "where''s Chechen? Why didn''t he come?"


    Fatima shrugged.


    "The commander was supposed to come by himself, but he was entangled by Natalie. So we had to let yelishei and I escort you out of kazimi day palace. Yelishei is waiting for us at the back door of the palace."


    "Natalie?" Christina was a little strange to the name.


    "A young lady from a Polish noble family seems to be interested in Cherchen." Bao Hong said first before Fatima spoke.


    This made him suffer Fatima''s killing eyes.


    "So it is." Christina nodded with a smile when she heard that Chechen had a girlfriend.


    "Hum, just an emotional liar. The head will wake up sooner or later." Fatima snorted coldly.


    Christina just smiled back at Fatima''s words.


    "What are you laughing at?" Fatima was a little guilty by the Queen''s smile.


    "Nothing, then Fatima, you have to refuel," Christina encouraged Fatima.


    Fatima blushed. She handed Christina the uniform of the mercenary regiment she had brought, and then fled and stood outside the door.


    "Change quickly, I''ll wait for you outside," Fatima shouted.


    Christina threw one of the uniforms to Bao Hong and looked left and right.


    "I know, I know." Bao Hong certainly knew what Christina was looking for. He turned his head and closed his eyes to the wall.


    Christina hesitated a little, and then she began to take off her clothes. Fatima''s uniform fits very well. Obviously, it''s not chosen casually. I don''t know whether it''s Cherchen''s care or Fatima. But whoever it is, Christina''s gratitude to Cherchen is one more layer.


    "Well, it''s your turn."


    After a while, Christina said to Bao Hong with her eyes closed.


    Bao Hong turned around and took his clothes.


    At this time, Christina closed her eyes facing the wall.


    Compared with Christina, Bao Hong''s clothes sound much louder. Every move would involve Bao Hong''s wound, but he just clenched his teeth and didn''t make a loud noise. But the cold hum came to Christina''s ears, so Christina couldn''t help feeling sympathy. She even wanted to help Bao Hong put on his clothes. But Bao Hong''s words made her give up this kind idea.


    "In fact, your majesty, the back of my head is different from others. It also has one eye."


    Although Christina understood that Bao Hong''s words were of course false, she still imagined opening Bao Hong and seeing herself change clothes.


    "This villain!" Christina scolded Bao Hong in her heart.


    "Let''s go."


    After a meeting, Bao Hong finally changed his clothes, he said to Christina.


    Christina left without even looking at Bao Hong.


    At the door, Fatima said to them, "we must hurry up. Although everyone''s attention is attracted by the surrender ceremony, it''s uncertain which guy will come into the palace again."


    "Wait a minute," Bao Hong said.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''m going to find Helena," Bao Hong said.


    Fatima gave Bao Hong a straight look.


    "Your Excellency Bao Hong, our commander has taken great risks to save you. Please don''t make any more complications. It''s lucky that you can get rid of your current situation."


    With that, Fatima walked away. Bao Hong looked at himself. He bit his teeth and had to follow up.


    The three walked downstairs from the second floor of the palace against the wall. Fatima was right. There were indeed some people sneaking into the kazimi RI palace. Most of these people are soldiers of the militia and the rebel army. They covet the legendary magnificent kazimi Japanese palace and hope to steal one or two small and precious treasures from it.


    These people rummaged through every room, and some of them occasionally saw Fatima and them. But these people regarded Fatima three people as unscrupulous soldiers who did the same activities as them. They were just stunned when Fatima three people passed by, and then looked for them by themselves. Some people also smiled at Fatima tacitly.


    Just when Fatima thought they were about to escape, the voice of Cherchen and Natalie came from the gate. Fatima and the three quickly hid in a room.


    "Natalie, I said it was all right. What are you pulling me here for?" Chechen was forced to come. He complained as he walked.


    Natalie, holding Chechen''s hand, stopped at the gate.


    "Chechen, when you were with me just now, you were always in a trance, and your eyes always looked in the direction of kazimi Sun Palace. You said you were okay, so what are you looking at?" Natalie asked, looking into Chechen''s eyes.


    Chechen couldn''t stand Natalie''s glare. He turned his head.


    "No, I didn''t see anything."


    Natalie sighed at Cherchen''s denial. If she can, she doesn''t want to question her lover like this. What she wants more is that they can be honest with each other. But out of the woman''s intuition and some clues, she decided that Cherchen had something to hide from herself, and it was a big deal.


    "Then tell me, the rest of the mercenary regiment are watching the surrender ceremony, but where have yelishei and Fatima gone?"


    "They may have gone to another place to see it." Chechen said vaguely.


    For Chechen''s answer, Natalie immediately retorted, "yelishei is possible, but what about Fatima? She has never left you. Unless you sent her to do something."


    "I didn''t." Chechen said hard.


    Natalie shook her head.


    "Then tell me where Fatima has gone? Cherchen, I love you, so I don''t hide anything from you, and I hope you can treat me like this. Can''t you trust me more than Fatima?"


    Listening to Natalie say so in a sad tone, Chechen feels guilty. But he soon suppressed the emotion. Natalie must not know about Christina, because Cherchen knows very well that Natalie will definitely give Christina to King kazimiz after she knows her identity, because she is a patriot.


    "Natalie, in fact, I saw Jan skoredusky go to kazimieri palace, so I kept looking there." Chechen made up a reason.


    "Colonel skzedusky? Why do you care about him going to kazimi day palace?"


    "Have you forgotten that the Colonel''s wife and children were not abducted by Bao Hong? I wonder if they will be locked up in kazimieri palace to keep looking out."


    "Also, I don''t know what happened to Helena and them?" after listening to Chechen''s words, Natalie was also reminded of the past and pondered.


    "Yes, you know. Helena, they were kidnapped in front of us. Of course, I am responsible, so I am particularly concerned about this matter." Chechen continued to talk nonsense.


    His words just hit Natalie''s pain. Although it was not Natalie''s fault that Helena and her children were kidnapped by Bao Hong in front of her, Natalie felt guilty about it.


    "I misunderstood you. Alas, I wish God bless the colonel and Helena Chechen. Since we have all arrived at the kazimi palace, let''s help the Colonel find it here." Natalie suggested.


    This proposal made Cherchen secretly complain. He doesn''t know if Fatima is still in the palace with Christina and Bao Hong. What if he meets them?


    But Natalie couldn''t let Chechen think more. She grabbed Chechen''s hand and went to one of the rooms. And that room is exactly where Fatima and them are hiding.


    In the room, Fatima, who had been peeping through the crack of the door, hid behind the door, and Fatima held a small page hammer in her hand. She was going to knock Natalie out as soon as she opened the door.


    Natalie stretched out her hand to open the open door.


    Just then, a woman''s scream came from upstairs.


    Natalie withdrew her hand as she spoke.


    "It''s Miss Helena!"


    She recognized the sound.


    "Let''s go up and have a look!"


    Chechen didn''t expect that he was crooked. Helena was really in kazimi day palace. He quickly jumped up the stairs.


    After the footsteps of Cherchen and Natalie disappeared, Fatima and them came out of the door.


    "Is that Chechen''s girlfriend?" Christina looked upstairs. The Queen''s face said "yes".


    "That chick is very powerful. In such a chaotic war, he dared to go out alone dressed as a man and killed several wolves on the road." Bao Hong said.


    "You''ve said enough, let''s go quickly. Someone might break in later." Fatima didn''t want to hear Natalie''s good words, so she urged the second humanitarian.


    Helena is really in trouble upstairs. When Chechen and Natalie arrived on the second floor, a guy with yellow teeth was preparing to violence him.


    The Yellow toothed man originally stole into kazimi rigong for money. When he was looking for the valuable things left by the Swedes, he accidentally found Helena and another child hiding under the bed.


    The Yellow toothed man coveted Helena''s beauty. He wanted to be happy when he saw no one around.


    Chechen and Natalie stopped the Yellow toothed man in time. Chechen pointed his sword at the Yellow toothed man''s chest and forced him to kneel to the ground, while Natalie picked up Mrs. Helena who fell on the bed.


    "Are you all right, madam?" Natalie asked with concern.


    Helena did not answer Natalie. She looked four times in panic and hugged the child sitting on the ground crying.


    Seeing the miserable appearance of mother and daughter, Natalie was angry from her heart. She went forward and kicked the yellow tooth man in the crotch.


    Although he despised the disgusting behavior of the yellow tooth man, Che Chen felt sorry for him when he saw his pain.


    After the kick, Natalie went to Helena and the children and continued to comfort them in a low voice.


    "You said my husband came here to see me?"


    Helena almost wept with joy when she heard Natalie say that Colonel Jan skzedusky was also in kazimigh palace. After so much suffering, she and her children are about to meet her husband.


    "Yes, we saw the Colonel coming to Kazimir palace." Chechen looked at Helena and gave her a clear answer.


    Helena stood up happily. She ran to a mirror, carefully wiped her face, and sorted out her and her children''s clothes, which made her look less embarrassed.


    After finishing, Helena hugged the child and said to Natalie, "thank you so much, Natalie. The skzedusky family will not forget your kindness. I hid a child in another room, you and me..."


    "We''ll go right away," Natalie said.


    But when the three came to Helena''s hiding room, they saw a mess and two people lying on the ground.


    This made Helena faint on the spot, who had experienced a series of blows and had not recovered her spirit.


    Natalie quickly carried Helena, who had fainted, to bed.


    "The colonel is still breathing. He''s still alive. The child just fainted," Chechen said to Natalie after checking lower skoredusky''s wound and halik.


    Then, Chechen took off the Colonel''s clothes. He took out a small piece of bread from his pocket and chewed it in his mouth. Then he found spider webs from the corner of the wall and soaked bread and put them together on Colonel Le''s wound.


    "That''s the only way. Natalie, look at them first. I''ll go to the doctor." Cherchen said to them after handling it.


    Natalie nodded and urged Cherchen to go and return quickly.


    Chechen quickly ran out of kazimi Sun Palace. Outside the palace, she saw yelishei waving to herself.


    "Captain, the people have been sent out. According to your instructions, I hid them in a safe place first." yelishei whispered.


    Knowing that Christina and Bao Hong have safely left the city, Chechen is finally relieved.


    He ordered yelisi to make another trip to get salben to treat skzedusky.


    At this time, the surrender ceremony was over. King kazimizh, surrounded by ministers and dignitaries, is coming towards the palace named after himself. Everyone was filled with joy. They recovered Warsaw as a sign that the Republic was about to defeat the kingdom of Sweden. Many of the officers and soldiers who made meritorious contributions in the Warsaw campaign are looking forward to the praise and reward from the mother of the Republic.


    Chechen turned sideways, and King kazimizh passed by him. Now King kazimizh only saw the palace, and he didn''t notice Chechen. Queen ludwiga smiled at Cherchen.


    In the crowd, Chechen noticed a man in strange clothes following Stanislaw pototsky. The man wore a bloated robe, a hat with a long chain armour to protect his neck, and a goat beard rolled on his chin.


    Stanislaw pototsky spoke to him from time to time. The man nodded from time to time.


    "Allah!"


    Che Chen heard him exclaim.

 Chapter 400

    At this time, Cherchen didn''t know how much the alien around pototsky would bring to his life. He just glanced and continued to wait for yelisi to bring salben.


    About half an hour later, balabaka, King kazimieri''s guard, ran out of kazimieri palace with a team of soldiers.


    "Captain barabaka, where are you going?" Chechen said.


    Barabaka stopped. He said to Cherchen, "it''s captain Cherchen. His majesty ordered me to catch some important criminals, some ho ho (Polish contempt for Ukrainians and Cossacks), who wounded Colonel Jan skzedusky and his wife."


    Chechen pretended to be surprised and said, "did the Cossacks do it? When I rescued the colonel, I thought it was the villains who stole into the kazimieri palace to make money."


    Barabaka suddenly realized, "it was you and miss Natalie who saved the colonel. Thanks to your treatment of the Colonel''s wound in advance, I heard that if it was later, the colonel might not wake up."


    At this time, yelishei also brought salben. Cherchen spoke to barabaka and said he would take the doctor to see the injury for the colonel.


    Chechen took salben into kazimi Sun Palace. They came to the room where Jan skzedusky was found. At this time, the room was full of people. Jan skzedusky was lying on the bed next to two doctors, while King kazimiz, Queen Ludvika, marshal lubomatsky, general Stefan charnietsky, Stanislaw pototsky, yanush kishka and Natalie were surrounding Helena, It''s like asking a question.


    Chechen and salburn entered the room. All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes looked at the two of Chechen.


    "I brought the doctors of our regiment to treat Colonel Jan skzedusky," Chechen said.


    "Your Majesty''s royal doctor has treated the colonel and doesn''t need your military doctor." marshal lubaomatsky said discontentedly. He felt that Che Chen really didn''t understand the rules. He just broke in and didn''t pass a word.


    "Yes, marshal. I''ll go right away."


    Listening to marshal lubaomatsky say so, Cherchen was happy to leave at once.


    But Queen ludwiga stopped Cherchen.


    Wang HouXian smiled and said to the marshal, "marshal, this regimental commander Chechen was Jan skzedusky saved with Natalie. It''s understandable that he was concerned about the Colonel''s injury and broke in without being informed. I happen to have a few questions to ask regimental commander Chechen. If it''s convenient, let him stay here for the time being?"


    When Queen ludwiga asked so politely, lubaomatsky certainly wanted to give the queen face.


    "Of course not, your majesty. Please ask."


    Queen ludwiga nodded slightly and motioned Cherchen to come to her.


    Queen ludwiga asked, "Captain Chechen, I heard you and Ivan Baohong had known each other before, didn''t they?"


    For this problem, Che Chen thought about it and decided to tell the truth.


    "Yes, your majesty. When I was in Smolensk, the protector saved me. But at that time, I didn''t know he was the captain of zaporoze Cossack. What? The Colonel wounded by Ivan Baohong?"


    "You can say whatever the queen asks you, don''t ask back!" yanushi angrily scolded Cherchen who had no rules.


    Chechen shut up.


    "Never mind, janush," said queen ludwiga generously.


    Then she said to Chechen, "it was Colonel Jan skzedusky wounded by Ivan Baohong, but he was not alone. The colonel had defeated Baohong, but suddenly an assistant attacked the colonel and saved Baohong."


    It must be Christina who saved Bao Hong. Che Chen knew it, but pretended to be confused and asked, "who is that man?"


    "We don''t know who it is now. I just want to ask you, since you know Ivan Baohong, do you know if he has a hiding place in Warsaw?" said queen ludwiga.


    "Originally is to ask me this." Che Chen secretly relieved a breath. He pretended to meditate for a moment, then sighed with chagrin: "Your Majesty, although I know Bao Hong, I really don''t know where he is hiding in Warsaw city. But I think Bao Hong decided before coming to Warsaw that he couldn''t expect to be trapped in Warsaw city because we recovered Warsaw City, so he shouldn''t be prepared to mention it. I think he is mostly disguised among refugees now."


    After listening to Chechen''s words, not only queen ludwiga, but also king kazimiz and others fell into meditation. Indeed, if Bao Hong and the other man want to escape from the city, they are most likely to be mixed with refugees.


    "Thank you for your reminding, Captain Chechen. Now, you go down first. Oh, by the way. Natalie, you go out with Chechen, too." Queen ludwiga said to them.


    So they saluted the people and withdrew.


    After the two quit, yanush asked queen ludwiga, "Your Highness, do you suspect that Cherchen helped Bao Hong and the other man escape?"


    Queen ludwiga shook her head.


    "I don''t think so. Because Natalie said that she and Chechen have been together all the time, it''s reasonable that Chechen has no time. But what Chechen said just now is also reasonable. We should send someone to look for it among the refugees."


    "I''ll send someone right away."


    When the queen said this, marshal lubaumatsky immediately answered.


    At this time, a servant came in.


    "Your Majesty, general Wittenberg is here," said the attendant.


    Upon hearing of the arrival of videnberg, King kazimiz ordered his attendants to take videnberg to the side hall and wait a moment. He turned to Helena, who had been holding two children, and asked for the last time, "Helena, are you sure that the one in the palace is Christina?"


    "Yes, your majesty. I hear that''s what people in the palace call her." Helena affirmed.


    King kazimiz was relieved. He ordered queen ludwiga to continue to accompany Helena here, and he took the ministers to videnberg.


    Yes, the princes and ministers of the Republic of Poland are not concerned about the whereabouts of Ivan bauhong. Although Ivan bauhong is a figure, he is not as important as the other person. If, as Helena and Jan skzedusky said, it should be Christina, the former queen of Sweden, who saved Bao Hong.


    Wittenberg stood with his back to the door in the side hall. At this time, his heart was calm. When entering the palace, Wittenberg met Cherchen. From his eyes, he knew that Christina had escaped. Her Majesty was safe, and a big stone in his heart fell to the ground.


    The door behind Wittenberg was opened. King kazimiz and a group of important ministers came in.


    "Your Majesty, gentlemen," videnberg bowed slightly.


    King kazimiz went to the first stop of Wittenberg, and marshal lubaumatsky and others stood on both sides.


    Wittenberg looked at kazimiz with a smile, which made kazimiz King uncomfortable, as if he was the winner.


    In order to get rid of this feeling, King kazimiz said loudly, "videnberg, I am so lenient to you invaders and abide by the contract, but you deceive me!"


    "Oh? I don''t know what your majesty is talking about. If my soldiers stole some items that don''t belong to them, I think we have reached everything in the handling of this matter, and the Republic will no longer pursue it," said Wittenberg.


    LV baomatzkyuan''s handsome tricks smoke. He knows that Wittenberg is changing the topic. The marshal thought that the king''s question was too inefficient. He asked bluntly, "it''s Christina, your former queen. She was clearly in Warsaw and in the kazimi palace, but there was no her among the prisoners. Where did you hide her!"


    Wittenberg took a swish in the air conditioner and then vomited it out again.


    "His Majesty King kazimiz, marshal lubaumatsky." videnberg said slowly: "the list I submitted is all the generals and their families of the kingdom in Warsaw. As for her Majesty Queen Christina..."


    At this point, viden bergton. When King kazimiz was looking forward to his last words, he said slowly, "I haven''t seen it."


    "General Wittenberg," Stanislaw pototsky stepped forward. He said in a thoughtful tone: "the king and the Republic always abide by the treaty without change. Since we promised to let go of every Swede who said he would surrender in the city, we will do it, whether he is a soldier or a queen. But if he is not on the list, there is nothing we can do. You know, Warsaw is not calm now. In case..."


    Before old pototsky finished, Wittenberg said, "I believe with the efforts of King kazimiz and his ministers, Warsaw will soon return to calm."


    King kazimiz understood. Obviously, Wittenberg will not tell Christina''s whereabouts.


    For Christina, King kazimiz wants more than anyone else. This is not only because Christina is the sign of the former queen of Sweden, but also because kazimiz likes Christina.


    Yes, although kazimieri married his brother''s wife ludwiga, and queen ludwiga was virtuous, virtuous and resourceful, which helped kazimieri a lot, and kazimieri respected the queen, he still liked other women in his heart. This includes Christina.


    As early as when kazimiz''s brother wadiswaff IV was alive, wadiswaff planned to let his brother marry Christina in order to increase his brother''s influence and consolidate his alliance with Sweden.


    Kazimierz, who has always been a cardinal, was not interested in such an obvious political marriage, but when Kazimierz saw Christina, Kazimierz instantly became fascinated by the Queen''s style. Kazimiz fell in love with Christina.


    Of course, Christina finally refused kazimiz. The two never met again, but kazimiz firmly put Christina in his heart.


    This time, it was the closest time for kazimizi to get Christina. How could he not be determined to get it.


    "Videnberg, if you insist on this, we can''t guarantee the promise of the contract," King kazimiz rarely threatened.


    Pototsky looked at King kazimiz in horror. The old man who always paid attention to commitment did not expect that his Majesty would take this as a threat.


    "Please help yourself." Wittenberg was unmoved.


    There was no useful information from Wittenberg, so King kazimizh had to give up.


    In the next two days, the Polish Army conducted a major search and arrest of the whole city of Warsaw. Of course, in the name of searching Ivan Baohong. Christina''s identity is too sensitive. In order to find Christina, Polish monarchs and ministers dare not easily let the outside world know the news.


    Without exception, Chechen''s mercenary regiment was also searched. However, Chechen had been on guard. He had already transferred Bao Hong and Christina to a very safe place.


    "That''s it. King kazimiz detained alvid videnberg on the pretext that some Swedes violated the treaty and hid the stolen valuables under their clothes when they left. He will be locked up in a dungeon at zamoshic castle near Lublin."


    In the hiding place of Bao Hong and Christina, Chechen tells Christina about the recent events in Warsaw city.


    Next to Christina stood Carlson, who was the escort chosen by Cherchen for Christina. Originally, Fatima was the most suitable candidate, but if Fatima was not around Cherchen, Natalie would be doubted. Cherchen had to put forward Carlson, a Swede, as Christina''s escort.


    After learning that the person he wanted to protect was Queen Christina, Colson was really excited. He knelt at Christina''s feet and swore to God that he would protect her Majesty''s safety as long as he was still alive.


    "Alvid was treated like this because of me."


    Christina could not help blaming herself for hearing that Wittenberg might spend her life in the dungeon.


    Cherchen hurried to comfort Christina. He said that Wittenberg was kind-hearted, and that he might not be released until the end of the war.


    Then, Cherchen told Christina that he was going to send Christina away to konigsburg in the next few days.


    "I heard that Carl X''s army is moving from konisburg to Warsaw. Sister, you can get out of danger in that direction," Chechen said.


    However, Christina rejected Cherchen''s proposal.


    Sweden, Christina can''t go back. If she goes back, the things that Wittenberg and others covered up for themselves will be exposed, and Benedict and others will suffer.


    "I don''t want to see Carl again. Cherchen, Christina is dead. Now in front of you is Chris, the Chris you knew."


    As if she had a clear will, Christina suddenly pulled out Carlson''s short and wide sword and cut off her long hair.


    "Sister!" Chechen stood up from his chair and exclaimed.


    He never thought Christina would be like this.


    "I want to start over." Christina ignored the broken hair that fell to the ground and looked at Chechen.

 Chapter 401

    Although it was difficult to understand, since Christina had made a decision, Cherchen began to think about how to send Christina out of Poland.


    Just after the war in Warsaw, Cherchen and Prince mihau have fulfilled one of the two conditions promised to yanush, and in the long run, Cherchen may be able to capture the Swedish general earlier. After all, in the territory of the Republic, the war is far from over.


    Seeing that Cherchen was about to become a Polish aristocrat, yanush seemed to want to open up. He is no longer strongly opposed to Natalie looking for Chechen. Of course, it is absolutely not allowed to stay overnight.


    Chechen walked nervously behind yanush. He didn''t have any bad hunch about the upcoming call, just because he was ahead of Natalie''s father and his future father-in-law.


    Janush was once strongly opposed to his marriage to Natalie. Although he no longer opposes it now, Chechen still has a shadow over yanush.


    With this rough, Chechen followed behind yanush. Suddenly, yanush stopped without warning.


    Chechen had a bad ending and almost hit it.


    Yanushi turned around and looked at Chechen with serious and deep eyes.


    "Ah... Yanu..." Che Chen was annoyed when yanushi saw him.


    "Come inside later. If the king asks you anything, you have to think clearly before you make a decision," said yanush.


    "Yes, ah... Ya......" Chechen said.


    Yanush sighed. Looking at the stammering Chechen, yanushi felt whether he was too strict with the child.


    That''s how people are. When yanushi stopped Natalie from being with Chechen, yanushi saw that Chechen was a thousand and ten thousand; But now, the man in front of him may become his son-in-law, and yanushi thinks Chechen is still a good boy.


    "Ah, what, call me your excellency," said yanush.


    With that, yanushi turned his head and continued to walk forward.


    Lithuanian soldiers guarding the gate of the hall opened the door for them.


    Chechen saw that in the hall, in addition to King kazimiz and pototsky, there was a Tatar.


    Yes, the Tatar, or Crimean, whom he had seen around old pototsky.


    Today, dressed in a traditional nomadic robe, he is standing in the middle of the hall, his hands crossed on his chest and saluting king kazimiz.


    "Your Majesty, I''m coming." yanush stepped forward to level with the Tatar and saluted the king.


    Chechen fell behind yanush and saluted the king. When he lowered his head, he didn''t know if it was an illusion. Chechen saw a trace of anger on the Tatar''s face.


    Yes, sullen. Does he think that juxtaposing himself with yanush is a humiliation.


    What is this person''s identity? Chechen couldn''t help thinking.


    But soon, yanushi solved his doubts for Chechen.


    "Lord Alan, I didn''t expect to see you here." yanush, who straightened up, said with a smile to the Tatar.


    Lord Alan?! Is it the messenger sent by the Crimean Khan?


    So is this Lord Alan a former Khan * * * gley or a current Khan * * * gley?


    At this time, Cherchen had heard about the power change of the Crimean Khanate.


    Crimean Khanate is a feudal state established on the Crimean Peninsula in the mid-15th century. It was originally a dependency of the golden tent khanate, one of the four khanates under the jurisdiction of the Mongolian Empire.


    In 1443, with the support of the local Turkic Tatar feudal lord, Haji gley broke away from the golden tent Khanate and established an independent Crimean Khanate with the capital of begzisalai.


    After that, Khan''s position was handed down from generation to generation in the gley family. The new Khan * * * gley just usurped the Khan position from his brother, but let the former Khan escape, which made his position unstable.


    "Janush, I''m glad to see you again." the messenger named Alan touched his chest with one hand and saluted janush, and then turned to King kazimizh.


    "Your Majesty, the greatest king, I am here because all the nomads believe that when the shameful usurper betrayed the Khan he should be loyal to, and when the monarchs of all other countries abandoned * * * Glei Khan, only you, the sincere ally and friend of the Crimean khanate, will lend a helping hand to the Khanate. Because how respectable you are Your majesty, you know your noble duty and will keep it. All the nomads in Crimea depend on you and your selfless spirit. All the peace loving and orthodox nomads believe that you will help their real master save Crimea from the usurper!... but you have kept me waiting for three days. "


    Speaking of this, Alan suddenly stopped, and he smiled with satisfaction at his speech.


    Alan thought he was clever. He, the most pious servant of Allah, did not beg the pagans for help according to Khan''s order, but skillfully asked the Republic of Poland for help in the name of all the nomads in Crimea who were unwilling to submit to the shameful usurper.


    Of course, if * * * gley heard this, he might still feel that the Alan messenger was too weak. Once upon a time, the letters of the kleiks of the Crimean Khanate to the Republic of Poland were written in this tone: "I have given orders that if you want to maintain the long-standing friendship and brotherhood with me, the great janibek gley, you must give us all the contributions that have been in arrears for five years; you must also expel your Cossacks on the Dnieper River from the Dnieper River, and promise not to let even one of your Cossacks appear in Dnieper again River. "


    Alan certainly hopes so, but now the situation is stronger than people. Even the greatest Genghis Khan has a time to ask Wang Khan for help.


    Chechen looked at King kazirimi and wondered how he would reply.


    In his mind, his majesty should refuse * * * gley''s request. After all, the Republic has just recovered Warsaw and may soon face the counterattack of King Carl x, so he has no spare power to help the loser.


    King kazimiz stood up and replied to the messenger of * * * gley: "of course, the Republic attaches great importance to the traditional friendship with the Khanate..."

 Chapter 402

    King kazimizh first talked about the traditional friendship between the Republic of Poland and the Crimean Khanate and condemned the shameless acts of the usurper. Then, his majesty said that the Republic would not stand idly by while watching the suffering of the old friends of the Polish people. After the Republic expelled the invaders, it would uphold justice for * * * gleichan Khan.


    The central meaning of this statement is that the Republic does not help, but does not have the ability to help the former Khan reset at this time.


    Che Chen also nodded silently. It seems that king kazimiz and his nobles are rational. There is no need to wade in the muddy waters of Crimea before the foreign aggression is solved.


    Of course, Alan, as a messenger, could hear it. He crossed his hands on his chest and gave a deep salute to King kazimiz.


    "Your Majesty, of course, we Khan are aware of the difficulties in your country, but Muhammad Khan did not lose the rule of the Khanate because he was unpopular, but because he trusted his brother too much and gave * * * gley too much power. In addition, Khan left begzisalai in order to help your country attack the Cossacks in zaporoze, which made Khan happy There are still many orthodox beis and governors in the Khanate who are looking forward to Khan''s return. Because * * * gley won the Khan''s throne only a short time ago, he still dare not attack the city leaders and tribal leaders loyal to Khan. Now is his weakest time. When he is given three or two years, his position is stable and full of wings, it will be difficult to overthrow him It''s even harder. "


    After listening to Alan''s words, Chechen saw that king kajimiri was silent. He sat back on the throne and tapped his finger on his temple as if he were thinking about chewing what Alan had just said.


    Chechen saw pototsky and his father-in-law looking at kazimieri, but didn''t say a word. As if they didn''t want their words to affect the king''s judgment.


    And Che Chen himself stood up straight as far as possible and didn''t say a word like them. But he had some doubts - why did king kazimizh want to listen to Khan''s messengers asking for help? Did he want to listen to his own opinions?


    It is reasonable to say that such a major diplomatic decision is by no means in his current position. Even the dialogue between the king and the messenger should be kept absolutely confidential. If there were anything else, they could have let themselves wait outside. It''s not too late to let themselves in after Alan left.


    While Cherchen was making various guesses, old pototsky opened his mouth: "Your Excellency Alan, although we recaptured Warsaw from the Swedes, Carl x will not give up. He may launch a counterattack right away. The Cossacks of zaporoze are also ready to move recently. There are a large number of Cossacks around zbalari and bar. We are really..."


    "Pototsky, it''s certainly difficult to fight on two fronts. But if you don''t help Khan, your country will soon be attacked on three sides." Alan said impolitely to pototsky.


    "How do you say that?" pototsky seemed surprised.


    "The emissary of khmelinitsky has negotiated terms with * * * gley. If you don''t help our Khan regain the Khan position, maybe tens of thousands of Tatar cavalry will appear on the southern border of the Republic in a few months." Alan said impolitely to pototsky.


    This is not a alarmist statement. When Crimean Khan succeeded to the throne, he would launch a war to gain prestige and reward the booty of tribal leaders, so as to consolidate his position. Usurpers like * * * had lost their legitimacy and relied on the victory of the war to declare that they were more able to bring glory to their subjects than the previous Khan.


    This seemed to hurt king kazimiz. He stood up as if he had been stabbed by a needle in his chair.


    "My Republic and I will never ignore the suffering of Muhammad Glei Khan. Justice will be done, but now," said King kazimizh firmly.


    This is tantamount to a promise to Muhammad graii that the Republic will help him recover.


    Chechen''s heart was extremely anxious. He didn''t expect that king kazimiz was still impulsive by Alan. Chechen looked at yanush standing in front of him and hoped that his father-in-law could dissuade the king, or at least wait until the Republic''s spy in Crimea sent back information and confirmed the truth of what Alan said.


    Just then, janush took a step forward.


    "Your Majesty is wise. We must find a way to stop the alliance between * * * gley and the Cossacks, but the Crimean Khanate is a subsidiary of the Ottoman Turks. If we want to help Khan reset, we must send troops to Crimea, which is tantamount to war against the Sudan." yanush reminded the king that behind Crimea, there are powerful Turks.


    At this time, the Ottoman Turkish Empire was a giant across Asia, Africa and Latin America, a country that could easily gather hundreds of thousands of troops.


    Seeing that king kazimiz would change his mind again, Alan was so worried that he couldn''t care about a little increase in the price and quickly opened the price to the highest.


    "Your Majesty, we Khan said that as long as you and the Republic of Poland help him recover, the Crimean Khan will be the most loyal ally of you and the Republic. After his recovery, Khan will form an alliance with the Republic and send troops to Ukraine to help the Republic fight against Cossacks."


    When Alan said this, pototsky, with his head down, laughed. The play between him and the king finally won the greatest interests for the Republic.


    From the beginning to the end, King kazimiz, pototsky and janush have long negotiated that they must help Muhammad gley, but the help of the Republic is not free, but in exchange for Muhammad gley to join the side of the Republic of Poland after his restoration.


    The kingdom of Sweden and the Kazakh emirate have secretly formed an alliance, and the Republic of Poland is equal to being attacked. Only when the Republic wins the Crimean Khanate again can it turn the Republic into the Kazakh emirate and play a counter role.


    The king kazimizh''s pretended hesitation and his obstruction were all means to oppress Alan to make concessions.


    Now that he got what he wanted, King kazimiz came up with the final plan: "Ambassador Alan, you must also know very well that if the Republic directly sends troops to Crimea, it will encounter fierce reaction and even war from the Turks, and the Cossacks will be alert, which is unfavorable to both your country and our country. Therefore, in order to avoid such a situation, the Republic will certainly help the restoration of the Khan, but not in the name of the Republic, but in the name of the Republic Send troops secretly, and these people will help Muhammad gley Khan in the name of mercenaries. "


    With that, King Kazimierz raised his head, looked over Alan and yanush and looked at Chechen.

 Chapter 403

    Yes, King kazimizh and pototsky''s choice to send to Crimea to help * * * gley Khan recover his country is Chechen.


    The reason why Chechen was selected is that Chechen and his partners performed well in previous wars and were a powerful mercenary. In addition, Chechen has lived and died for the Republic several times. His loyalty can be learned. He sent him to Crimea. King kazimiz is relieved. Second, Chechen is still a mercenary and has not officially obtained the status of Polish aristocracy. Even if Cherchen failed to help * * * gley recover, the Republic of Poland can get rid of relations in time and avoid being retaliated by the Ottoman Turks - this is the most important point.


    However, King kazimiz and pototsky had good ideas, but they ignored the client, Cherchen, who was unwilling to accept the task.


    What Cherchen wants to do now is to catch a Swedish general and take care of his family. People are like this. When they wander for too long, they want to settle down. This is not to say that Cherchen has forgotten revenge, but he wants to put revenge in the future. After all, there must be a war between the Republic of Poland and czar Russia.


    Although several granges of rajiwufu have not been officially announced as Chechen''s reward, Pedro has been impatient to take Ingrid to rajiwufu. When they came back the next day, Pedro was full of joy. According to him, the cultivated land of those farms in rajiwufu is very suitable for farming, and although it has experienced war, the local area has not suffered too many military disasters because the local former owners took refuge in the Swedes in time. Several fields are still being cultivated by the farmers who originally settled there. And the land under the shrubs and trees near the manor is also very rich. It can be reclaimed as long as it is slightly sorted out.


    The nobleman whose land and property were confiscated had a lot of cattle, horses and livestock in rajiwufu, as well as a barn, a stable and a cowshed. These are also registered, are clear adverse assets, and will be the assets of Cherchen and Pedro. The only thing that didn''t satisfy Pedro was the house of the original owner of the Tianzhuang village. Because the guy had always lived in Warsaw, the walls of the old house had long tilted and sunk into the ground. But Ingrid said that as long as she had the money to repair it, it would be a good place to live in the future. When Pedro and Ingrid entered the house, Pedro was happy again. Because it suits his heart very much: this room has a hall, two large rooms with suites and a kitchen. There are glass windows in the room; In the middle of the hall was a brick stove, and smoke went out through a hole in the ceiling. There are many hooks hanging on the ceiling. It is conceivable that these hooks must have hung Smoked Wild Boar legs, ham, deer legs, pig feet, pieces of beef and rolls of sausage. But now the hooks and the shelves on the wall for pots and earthenware dishes are empty. In the front room near the window, there are several pine tables and pine stools. Perhaps its past owners once sat on these stools to eat with all their servants. But Pedro was strict. He felt that he would not allow his future servants to sit down and eat before he and Cherchen finished eating.


    According to the old account book found by Ingrid, in peacetime, these granges can bring its owner an annual income of 1000 Taylor a year, no less.


    Chechen still clearly remembered how happy bakhte, fedot and father sparsokukotsky were when they heard these news.


    Chechen wants to run these farms well and give fedot and bachit a home of our own. These people have been with themselves for so long, it''s time to get a reward.


    Holding this idea, Chechen knelt on one knee and said, "Your Majesty, I''m afraid I can''t be competent for such an important task."


    King kazimiz''s face froze.


    Old pototsky looked at yanush with a trace of confusion in his face.


    Alan, Khan''s envoy, looked at Chechen''s young appearance and thought that Chechen was not competent for such an arduous task. In Alan''s mind, if the Republic of Poland wants to send someone, the most suitable candidate is undoubtedly general Stefan charnietsky, because he has caused great losses to the army of the khanate, and many bey and Pasha are afraid of him; The next candidates are Jan skzedusky and Mikhail vorodyavsky, both of whom have made great achievements in the prairie and are also experts in cavalry warfare. But now, kazimieri and his ministers want to send such a suckling child to help Khan''s cause. How can they not let Alan rest assured.


    "Your Majesty King kazimiz, I don''t question you, but this noble is too young. Khan wants an old, dignified and prestigious commander," Alan said


    Alan''s query made kazimi''s face even more ugly.


    At this time, yanushi saw this and hurried back to overdo it. He shouted to the kneeling Chechen, "aleval Chechen, have you forgotten your oath to your majesty?"


    It''s good that yanushi didn''t mention the oath. As soon as he mentioned the oath, Cherchen shouted: "Of course, I have not forgotten my oath of allegiance to your majesty, but if I am allowed to help * * * gley Khan recover his country and can''t let other countries know that we are assisting Khan, then I must give up my allegiance to your majesty so that no one can catch hold of it. In this way, don''t I have to break my oath to your majesty!"


    This was an anti General of yanushi''s army, and yanushton was speechless.


    Pototsky looked at yanush and Chechen, showing a thoughtful look.


    At this time, King Kazimir was very embarrassed when he heard that yanush was robbed by Cherchen. Of course, it''s hard for him to say that it''s only an expedient for Chechen to give up his oath to himself. This is tantamount to turning his oath to the monarch into a piece of white paper that can be torn at any time.


    "Since you don''t want to, let it go. I don''t believe that there are so many generals in the Republic, and there is no suitable one except you," said King kazimizh bitterly.


    Kazimiz turned to Alan again.


    "Your Excellency Alan, the Republic''s determination to help Khan will not change. Since the candidate has not been determined, you can only stay here for a few more days until we have determined the candidate." King kazimizh said.


    Alan crossed his hands on his chest again, saluted king kazimiz, and then went out backwards.

 Chapter 404

    King Kazimierz asked Chechen to retreat. In the next few days, the king never called Chechen again, which made Chechen think that things had passed.


    But on the day when the reward document was announced, Che Chen was surprised to find that he didn''t have himself on the list full of meritorious people''s names.


    "It''s impossible! There must be something wrong!" Pedro grabbed the list obtained by Ma Bian from Warsaw city and scanned the list up and down three or four times, but even if his eyes were about to burn a hole in the list, he still didn''t find his nephew''s name on it.


    "It''s really strange. You see, even Colonel Jerzy haretsky, who only plays outside, is on the list, but there is no name of the head." yelishei said to everyone, pointing to the last name at the bottom of the list.


    Che Chen pursed his mouth and didn''t speak. He knew very well that this was king kazimizh''s revenge for his refusal to go to Crimea to help * * * gley Khan recover. He is the king. He disobeyed his will. Even if his credit is great, kazimizh can be easily wiped out as the king.


    "There must be a mistake. Chechen, go and find mihau or Anjie and ask them to remind your majesty," Pedro said to Chechen.


    Other people also think that there must be something wrong in the middle. Perhaps it was the negligence of a careless chronicler that didn''t have the name of the head on the list.


    Since Chechen knew that it was a confidential matter for king Kazimierz to meet with the messenger of * * * gley, Chechen did not tell everyone when it happened in Kazimierz after returning from the palace that day.


    "It''s useless," Chechen said to everyone.


    "Why is it useless? Did the king deliberately embarrass you?"


    Pedro and others were stunned first, and then Ingrid guessed.


    "Actually... Chechen was trying to make up a reason to explain to his uncle. Natalie came in.


    Natalie held a roll of paper in her hand. She walked so fast that she was covered with smoke behind her.


    "Chechen, what''s going on?" Natalie went up to Chechen and handed the roll of paper to Chechen.


    Chechen took a look. It turned out that what Natalie handed Chechen was the list of meritorious ministers they were just looking at.


    "We already know, Natalie." Chechen scratched the back of his head and said sorry to Natalie.


    Among them, he felt most sorry for Natalie. Although the rest of the mercenary regiment lost the land originally owned by the whole mercenary regiment, the spoils gained by the mercenary regiment from Werner to Warsaw were already a lot of wealth. But for Natalie, no amount of Taylor can compare with the title and land awarded to her by King kazimiz, because that is the guarantee of her union with herself.


    "Is it related to your father''s entering the palace that day?" the smart Natalie realized that the matter might be related to the entering the palace that day as soon as she saw Chechen''s helpless balsam pear face.


    "Uncle, I''ll go out with Natalie."


    Chechen said a word to Pedro, and without waiting for Pedro to reply, he took Natalie''s hand and ran out of the tent.


    Outside the tent, a team of Hessian mercenaries happened to pass by with long guns and muskets. They saw the head and Natalie come out and quickly salute.


    Chechen hurriedly returned to the military salute, then accelerated his pace and ran to the back of an empty tent.


    "Chechen, what happened?" Natalie asked, looking directly into Chechen''s eyes.


    "In fact... Alas... I don''t know whether my guess is right or not. It''s like this... Chechen told Natalie intermittently what happened in kazimi palace that day. He also honestly told Natalie what factors he considered to reject king kazimi.


    Natalie, listen. She clenched her lips, then clenched her fists, and finally slowly loosened them.


    "That''s the way it is. But maybe I''m distracted."


    After finishing, Che Chen concluded. Natalie is Polish after all, and Chechen is not good enough to insist in front of him that it must be king kazimiz''s revenge on her. Although his heart thinks so.


    "You did the right thing, Chechen," said Natalie.


    "Ah! Huh?" Chechen looked at Natalie in surprise. He thought that Natalie, who was full of patriotism, would scold herself or persuade herself to go back to accept the task.


    "The task of helping the former Khan of Crimea recover is really beyond your ability. You are not familiar with Crimea at all, and the Tatars are good at fighting with the cavalry of the large regiment, which is completely different from the way you are familiar with fighting. King kazimizh only wanted to send you to hide people''s eyes and ears, but did not consider whether you can complete the task." Said Natalie.


    "Ah, is that it?" Chechen was disappointed.


    "Of course," Natalie looked at Chechen''s disappointed face. He obviously realized that his statement was too utilitarian. Natalie said with a charming smile: "These are what I want to say to the queen. Then let the queen tell the king these words. King kazimiz now listens most to the queen. As long as Queen Ludvika speaks, his majesty will change his mind. Then there will be my Cherchen''s name on the list of rewards for merit. But what I think in my heart is that kazimiz, an asshole, should It''s a bad guy to let you carry out such a dangerous task. "


    After stopping Natalie''s back, Cherchen''s heart warmed. He took Natalie''s hand and said, "even without any reward, I''m satisfied with you."


    They leaned so closely together for a long time, then rode on their horses and headed for Warsaw city. Cherchen didn''t want to go, but Natalie told him that king kazimiz''s character is sometimes impermanent. It''s best to see Cherchen immediately after queen ludwiga persuaded the king, so that king kazimiz won''t have the opportunity to change every day.


    Two horses galloped along the official road. At a bend, Che Chen saw a gorgeous four-wheel carriage coming towards him. They quickly gave way to each other. After crossing with itself, the carriage suddenly slowed down and finally stopped.


    "Are you looking for yourself?" Chechen thought uncertainly.


    Then the carriage door opened and a lady in a purple hunting suit got out of the carriage.


    "Your Highness!" Natalie screamed.

 Chapter 405

    Queen ludwiga''s presence here was really beyond the expectation of Cherchen and Natalie, but soon they understood that her highness must have come to Cherchen.


    "Natalie, Chechen, I didn''t expect to meet you here. I was going to your residence?" Queen ludwiga said to them with a smile.


    Chechen and Natalie got off their horses. They went to the queen and bowed slightly to the queen.


    "Your Highness, what are you looking for Cherchen for?" Natalie blinked and asked tentatively.


    With a smile on her face, Queen ludwiga gently scraped her finger on Natalie''s Joan''s nose: "clever ghost, what am I looking for Cherchen for? Can''t you guess?"


    With that, Queen ludwiga turned slightly to face Cherchen and said, "Cherchen, I came to you for your majesty..."


    "Your Highness the queen,"


    Before queen ludwiga finished, Cherchen said, "Your Highness, although I have been treated unfairly, I do not resent the king, and my loyalty to the Republic remains the same."


    Queen ludwiga understood that Cherchen was retreating.


    The queen sighed.


    "I promise in the name of God that I didn''t know the whole story until today. Before I came, I had advised your majesty. Although you refuse your majesty to give you a new task, merit is merit and fault is not to be confused. Besides, it''s not your fault."


    "Then, your highness, what does the king mean now?" asked Natalie.


    Queen ludwiga took out a roll of instruments tied with red rope and covered with wax marks from her small handbag.


    "Congratulations, Chechen. Are you the master of vidava now?"


    "Vidava?" Chechen was unfamiliar with this place name.


    At this time, Natalie said in a confirmed tone, "Your Highness, is it any vidava near Rhodes castle?"


    Queen ludwiga smiled and nodded, but the smile was stiff.


    After learning that this vidava is bividava, Natalie has no joy of being sealed.


    Because vidava and raziwuf are completely incomparable. Rajiwufu is located near Warsaw City, with superior geographical location and dense population. The land development here is sufficient. As long as there is a small population, there can be good output. Vidava is located in the western border of the Republic, which is sparsely populated and has dense forests. If there is not enough population to make great efforts to build, Chechen will not get income from it in ten years.


    Of course, Chechen didn''t know the specific situation of vidava, but he knew it wasn''t a good place from Natalie''s expression.


    "Your Highness, I can refuse to be granted this territory," said Chechen.


    "Of course you can. It''s your right. But you won''t be granted a new fief for a long time in the future," said queen ludwiga reluctantly. But most of the Queen''s helplessness was against her husband.


    In fact, Queen ludwiga was also very helpless about her husband''s betrayal. After recovering Warsaw, King Kazimir began to sprout again, and became clever and stubborn. He thought that he had completed the great cause that was not inferior to the previous kings and began to continuously strengthen the kingship.


    Just like this time, Queen ludwiga finally persuaded the king, but on the content of the reward, King kazimiz still made changes to show his authority, regardless of the resentment that would make Cherchen.


    Looking at the helpless appearance of Queen ludwiga, Natalie couldn''t bear it. She beckoned Cherchen to accept the fief in vidava.


    So, Chechen thanked the result of the letter.


    "Thank you, king and queen," said Chechen.


    Seeing that Cherchen accepted the reward, Queen ludwiga was finally relieved.


    "Cherchen, I owe you this time," added queen ludwiga.


    Chechen even said he didn''t dare. In fact, the queen is good enough for herself.


    "Well, Cherchen, there''s one more thing I want to ask you," said queen ludwiga suddenly.


    Cherchen and Natalie saw the queen put on a serious expression and hurried to correct their attitude.


    "Your Highness, you said."


    "I hope you can accept your Majesty''s new mission to Crimea."


    Cherchen realized that queen ludwiga came not only to apologize to herself for king kazimiz''s behavior, but also to convince herself.


    Chechen is in a dilemma. King kazimiz threatened himself with a reward, while queen ludwiga embarrassed herself with a favor.


    "Queen, why do you and your majesty have to go to Chechen? There are so many generals and colonels in the Republic." Natalie saw that queen ludwiga had the same mind as her majesty kazimiz in the end, and she couldn''t help complaining about Chechen.


    "Because Cherchen and his partners have performed well in previous wars, they are a powerful mercenary. Moreover, it is precisely because Cherchen is still a mercenary and has not officially obtained the status of Polish aristocracy. Even if Cherchen helped Muhammad gley recover, the Republic of Poland can get rid of the relationship in time." Queen ludwiga spoke out the reason.


    "You''re asking Chechen to die!" Natalie said angrily.


    Queen ludwiga shook her head.


    "Things are not as serious as you think. Muhammad gley has been in power for many years, and he still has many supporters in the Khanate. It is only because of the sudden coup of LAN gley at the beginning and no news from Muhammad gley after that that that these people have to hibernate. As long as Muhammad gley plays his own flag, he will respond like a cloud." Said queen ludwiga.


    Natalie doubted. If Muhammad gley really responded, what would he do to ask the Republic for help?


    Queen ludwiga added: "The Republic also has reasons to help Muhammad gley. You should already know that the elector has once again taken refuge in Carl x, and the Swedish army in Prussia has immediately begun to join Warsaw. Before long, there will be a bloody war under Warsaw. And hemelinitsky has colluded with Carl x, if Crimea The Khanate has also joined this alliance, and the situation in the Republic will be even worse. Therefore, we must help Muhammad gley, that is, Crimea will not fall to our enemy. "


    What queen ludwiga said was true and likely to happen in the future. Cherchen and Natalie were silent.


    "So, Cherchen, the Republic is far from celebrating victory. A greater crisis is waiting for us. And you will be the key to our victory." Queen Ludvika said to Cherchen.


    Natalie looked at Cherchen. Originally, she thought that the Republic had recovered Warsaw and the war situation had improved. Unexpectedly, the situation took a sharp turn overnight and the Republic was facing a crisis. At this time, Natalie hoped that Cherchen would take over the task in the country and the world of love, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "But, Queen, I..."


    Cherchen still doesn''t want to go to Crimea.


    "I have discussed with your majesty. As long as you are willing to go to Crimea and help the success of the restoration of the Khanate of Crimea and make the Khanate of Crimea an ally of the Republic, your majesty and I will not only reward you with Brest fortress and the land near it, but also ask archbishop Krakow to waive the conditions set by you and boss yanush. The day you succeed is the time to marry Natalie."


    Before Cherchen could say no, Queen ludwiga dropped a heavy bomb.


    Chechen trembled with excitement, and he almost agreed. But he also had to confirm one thing: "well, during my visit to Crimea, if Prince mihau completes those two conditions..."


    "In the name of the queen, I assure you that Prince mihau vishnevsky will not obtain even a single piece of land (30 mu) during your departure."

 Chapter 406

    "God! Do you know what you promised?"


    After queen ludwiga left, Natalie shouted to Cherchen.


    Although Natalie hesitated between the crisis of the Republic and Chechen, she once made a choice - that is, she wanted Chechen to go to Crimea to complete the task of helping Muhammad gley recover the country. This is because Natalie loves her country. If sacrificing her life can change the unfavorable situation of the Republic, Natalie will not hesitate to sacrifice herself. Of course, this does not mean that Natalie doesn''t love Chechen. If Chechen dies, she would rather not be buried with Chechen.


    But when Chechen really promised the queen, Natalie went back on her word.


    Chechen is not a God, he is just a person. He didn''t know anything about Crimea and Tatars before: he didn''t know the relationship between Tatar nobles, how Tatar cavalry fought, their language... He didn''t know anything. The only useful information comes from the deposed former Khan''s envoy, but the credibility of his words is worth investigating.


    At the thought of these, Natalie was very angry with Chechen: Why did he promise!


    Natalie''s fist hit Cherchen''s chest, and Cherchen grabbed Natalie''s hand.


    "Natalie," said Chechen affectionately: "Of course I know what I promised. But for our happiness, I have no choice. The prince mihau has captured a Swedish general, and he has fulfilled one of your father''s conditions. And I can, if I don''t promise to go to Crimea, you can see that king kazimizh won''t grant me land even if I make more contributions. Am I going to watch Mikhail marry you? "


    "Fool, I can''t marry. I can choose to go to the monastery and serve God. Being a nun is nothing more than taken away by the power of the earth!" Natalie said, lying on Chechen''s chest.


    "But it''s cruel to you. I know you''re willing to give up everything for me. But I don''t want you to sacrifice so much for me. If you break the contract, your father will be unable to lift his head in front of others, and your family will be ashamed of it. And I know you love your country, so I''m willing to take risks for you and Brest. Is it help Han Fu Guo? It''s not difficult for me. "Chechen pretended to be relaxed and said.


    Hearing what Chechen said, Natalie cried more sadly. Soon, Chechen''s chest was wet.


    "Don''t worry, honey. I''ll protect myself. I swear to you, if I really can''t do anything, I''ll never show my courage. I''ll come back to you." Chechen comforted Natalie.


    "You swear?"


    "I swear!"


    Natalie raised her head from Chechen''s arms.


    "I will secretly send someone to Konigsberg to buy a boat. If you fail, don''t go back to Warsaw, go to Konigsberg and go to sea from there," Natalie said.


    "I will," Chechen lied.


    "You can ask the king and queen for whatever you need. Now that you have accepted the task, they must respond to your request. Ask for more money. In Crimea, that''s the best pass. Also, you must take Fatima. She has good knife skills and is Crimean, and can help you a lot at a critical time." Natalie asked Cherchen again.


    "I will, you too..."


    Before Chechen finished, Natalie''s cherry lips kissed her.


    Chechen''s head was blank. It seemed that there were only him and Natalie left in the world.


    Chechen and Natalie kissed goodbye on the road and then returned to the mercenary regiment. He told Pedro and Fatima and others about going to Crimea to help Khan recover. All of them looked at their leader as if they didn''t know him.


    Finally, Pedro was the first to react.


    "My nephew must be ill. Yes, he has a fever. He burned his head, so he''s talking in his sleep in the daytime." Pedro nagged and stretched out his hand to probe Chechen''s forehead.


    Chechen brushed away Pedro''s hand.


    "Uncle, I''m not ill," said Chechen.


    "No disease? No disease. What are you going to do next? Do you think you''re Curtis or Pizarro?" Pedro suddenly changed his face and scolded.


    "It''s not as dangerous as you think," Chechen said as well as he could: "* * * gley still won the hearts of the people in the Khanate. He was just taken advantage of by villains for a while. As long as we escort him back to Crimea, we will certainly respond like clouds. In addition, his majesty promised that he would reward Brest to us when it is done, which is a great reward!"


    Pedro didn''t believe this. The sophisticated Pedro wouldn''t be optimistic because of his nephew''s sweet words.


    "I don''t believe what you said. In a word, go to the king now and say you can''t do it." Pedro spat.


    "I won''t go. Since I have accepted the task, I will finish it." Chechen insisted.


    Seeing that Cherchen was disobedient, Pedro stamped his foot hard.


    Like all the families who couldn''t deal with their children, Pedro saw that he couldn''t persuade Cherchen to change his mind and began to seek help from others.


    "What do you think?" Pedro asked the others present.


    "I support the commander. A noble should not give up the task accepted with honor so easily." yelishei was the first to express his opinion, but he stood on Cherchen''s side.


    "I also support the commander." Fatima unexpectedly supported Cherchen to go to Crimea.


    Then, father sparsokukotsky, bakhte, fedot, salben, aunt VARVARA and others also expressed their views. The priest and fedot sided with Cherchen, while salben, bachit and aunt valvalvalla supported Pedro.


    Both sides stick to their own words and do not give in to each other.


    Now, there is still one Ingrid who has not made a statement.


    "Ingrid, why don''t you talk?" Pedro asked Ingrid, the only one who didn''t comment.


    The situation between the supporters of the two sides was 4:3. Only when Ingrid was on his side, Pedro drew with Chechen.


    "Yes, Ingrid, what do you think?" Chechen also asked Ingrid.


    "I, I..." Ingrid looked embarrassed and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "Ingrid, say something!" Pedro shouted to Ingrid in a hurry.


    This shout "shouted" Ingrid''s words: "I also don''t think I should go to Crimea."


    Pedro looked at Chechen proudly. Now 4:4, tie.


    "I''ll go out for a walk." Chechen sighed and said.

 Chapter 407

    "That''s what happened."


    In the forest cabin where Christina and Bao Hong hide, Cherchen will tell Christina and Bao Hong, who is lying on the side with a hanging hand, from refusing king kazimiz''s order to finally agreeing to Queen ludwiga''s request and the differences of the mercenary group.


    "Go to Crimea to help the former Khan recover?" Christina listened to Cherchen and thought hard. Unlike Chechen''s uncle, she immediately concluded that it was completely impossible. Instead, she considered the possibility of the success of the action from the perspective of a queen and from the political, military, economic and other aspects.


    Christina was still thinking. Bao Hong, who was lying obliquely, turned over and sat up. He patted Cherchen on the shoulder with his uninjured hand and said, "brother Cherchen, let me help you. Isn''t it a Khan? I thought it was a big deal?"


    Bao Hong''s confident tone made Che Chen excited. He didn''t expect that the problem he couldn''t solve was a piece of cake in Bao Hong''s opinion.


    He excitedly said to Bao Hong, "brother Bao Hong, do you really have a way?"


    Baohong said, "of course, it''s not difficult. You go back to bratsraf with me, and I''ll lend you a zaporoche cavalry. You will lead them to bagzisalai to catch the beginning LAN Glei. Then you will let Muhammad Glei ascend the throne of the khanate, and the matter will be solved."


    Bao Hong''s method is as simple and rough as his character.


    "Is this feasible?" Chechen intuitively thought that Bao Hong''s plan of leading a cavalry to bagchisale to catch LAN gley at the beginning was unreliable. If it is really so simple, isn''t the gate of the capital of Crimean Khanate like paper paste.


    "The courage of a man," Christina whispered, raising her head.


    Although the sound was small, Bao Hong heard it.


    "Who do you say is brave!" Bao Hong asked Christina.


    "Is there anyone else here besides you? Would I say Chechen?" Christina asked.


    Of course, this is true. Christina is saying that Bao Hong is the courage of every man.


    Bao Hong''s face turned red in an instant. He was about to refute Christina, but Christina didn''t give him a chance to refute. Christina said to Bao Hong like a barrage of guns, "you said it so simply because you have captured the city of bergzisalai several times?"


    Bao Hong didn''t say anything. He acquiesced to Christina''s words.


    "Brother Bao Hong, have you ever hit the capital of Crimean Tatars?" Chechen didn''t expect that his brother Bao Hong had such a glorious history.


    It turned out that before the Cossack uprising in Ukraine, as a Cossack aristocrat loyal to the Republic of Poland, although Bao Hong was controlled by the Republic government at that time, he often led his Cossack cavalry subordinates to Tsar Russia for looting. In addition, Bao Hong will not miss any opportunity to attack Crimean Tatars, the great enemy of Cossacks at any time. He did hit the city of begzisalai several times and burned the tent of Crimean Khan outside the city. However, the achievements of the Cossacks who lacked the ability to tackle tough problems were limited to this.


    Seeing Cherchen''s hope, Christina poured a basin of cold water on him.


    Christina said: "Chechen, Bao Hong''s so-called attack on the city of bagzisalai is just a sneak attack by light cavalry, which can only be regarded as a tactical victory. Moreover, every time they run away before the Crimean Khan guard reacts. In terms of combat effectiveness, they are far from the opponent of the Khan guard of heavy cavalry. I remember several times, your people were chased and almost covered by the whole army No. "


    Bao Hong said with a sneer, "Your Majesty knows me very well. Tell me, without the means of surprise, what can you do to help Chechen restore the country for that Muhammad gley?"


    Chechen looked at Christina hopefully. Christina looked at Bao Hong, then Chechen, and then said, "I didn''t."


    Cherchen was disappointed. But he came to Christina to talk to someone.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Chechen said to the two: "brother Bao Hong, sister Christina, I''ll go back first. This time I took over the task is just an opportunity. Brother Bao Hong will be in my team at that time, and I''ll take you back to Ukraine safely."


    With that, Chechen went out.


    After the door closed, Bao Hong squinted and said with an expression that saw through Christina: "Your Majesty, you have thought of some way to help Cherchen, but you didn''t say it because you were worried about me."


    Christina turned around and said bluntly, "yes, because you are a Cossack. At the beginning, LAN gley came to power. I think you will benefit the most. At that time, tens of thousands of Tatar cavalry will fight side by side with you."


    Bao Hong held his hand in his arms: "Oh, don''t you benefit the kingdom of Sweden? After all, the three countries will target the poles at that time."


    "I''m not the queen anymore."


    "I''m not a Cossack who likes Tatars," Bao Hong said "Let''s say, your majesty. Hmelinitsky may still have illusions about the Tatars, but I won''t. The main purpose of the Tatars'' military assistance to our Cossacks is to seize the opportunity to capture people and sell slaves in Ukraine. They don''t want either side to win the final victory, because then they will be unprofitable. In the battle of the stripa River , I learned the integrity of these pagans. At that time, we had enough opportunities to capture Polish king kazimiz alive, but the Tatars chose to betray our Cossacks and negotiate peace with kazimiz because they didn''t want to end the war too soon. The withdrawal of the Tatars from the battlefield eventually led to our failure. So in my eyes, Tatars People, czars, Russians and poles are all my enemies. So you can help Cherchen deal with Eastland gley. I will never reveal it to hemelinitsky. "


    Of course, Christina can hear these words. They are Bao Hong''s big heart. At this time, she is also full of sympathy for the suffering Ukraine. Christina sighed and said: "Of course I have a way, but it''s too cruel for Cherchen. You can see that the child''s eyes are full of sunshine and hope, but once he acts according to my way, he will be immersed in the right game of cheating me."


    "Do you think he is not in the game of power now?" Bao Hong asked mockingly.


    Christina woke up.

 Chapter 408

    Chechen felt that he had found his fellow believers hundreds of years ago, because what he was about to do was to conquer a Khanate on his own?


    In the book, Cortes can be called a perfect commander. He is not only a devout believer, but also lives a frugal life, is strict with the law, and is very easy-going to treat soldiers. He was thoughtful, full of tricks, brave and fearless of hardships. He almost saved the whole team in danger by his own strength several times.


    He turned montsuma into a puppet in the presence of hundreds of thousands of Aztec people in tenochtitland (Aztec capital), which made Cherchen a textbook.


    "Does sister Christina want me to solve the problem immediately by seizing the beginning LAN gley like Curtis? But no, she clearly doesn''t agree with brother Bao Hong''s plan? Moreover, the Tatars in Crimea are not as shallow as the Indians, and will worship us like gods to bagzisalai."


    At this time, Chechen fell into doubt. He realized that it was obviously not so easy for Christina to let him read. Therefore, Chechen looked at it carefully from beginning to end, even the author''s living habits and diet of Aztec people.


    This time of reading, let Chechen have a new discovery. It turned out that Curtis did not conquer new Spain by relying only on the support of hundreds of Spaniards, as legend has it. When he besieged tenochtitland later, the army in Curtis''s hands had reached the scale of more than 100000 people, of which only more than 1000 were real Spaniards, and the others were local tribes that hated Aztec, which Curtis won over through various means. Among them, Curtis even married an Indian woman.


    "Maybe that''s what Christina''s sister really wants to tell herself." Chechen led the enlightenment.


    Unite all those who can be united, bring in the enemies of Yishi LAN gley, unite the centrists and fence riders, and isolate Yishi LAN gley.


    Chechen thought he had found a way, so he began to read the letter history of conquering New Spain for the third time more seriously. He wanted to seriously study how Curtis could turn the enemy of the enemy into a friend in a strange land.


    As a result, in this reading, Chechen was shocked by the ferocity and greed of his compatriots. They slaughtered Indian villages in the name of God, even children and old people; Their thirst for gold even made the Aztecs think of a way to put them to death by pouring molten gold into the mouths of captured Spanish prisoners.


    But Cherchen had to admit that the cunning and cruelty of his compatriots was precisely the root of those Indians'' sincere admiration. Many Indian tribes really came together with these invaders only after Curtis hit their heads and blood in their hands. After that, Curtis gave them great benefits, which made them willing to serve the Spanish.


    The law of the jungle and the law of the grassland are the law of the jungle.


    Cherchen figured out that sister Christina let herself read this book because Curtis wanted to do things similar to me. She wants me to learn from Curtis, how he subverts a country, and how Curtis is thoughtful and brave in battle; Learn that he unites as many enemies as possible as his allies, and learn that he has a hard heart.


    Chechen looked at the letter that Carlson gave himself on the right side. He finally realized why Christina''s sister had to decide whether to open the letter after reading the book - obviously, there was Christina''s way to help Curtis conquer the Crimean Khanate in the envelope.


    It''s helping Curtis, not Chechen.


    Che Chen closed the book, and his heart was full of contradictions. Cherchen was not a person with the character of Curtis. His heart was kind. Curtis could not learn all kinds of cruel means in the process of conquering the Aztec empire.


    Really can''t learn?


    Che Chen closed his eyes and his heart began to fight violently.


    One side is the Crimean residents in Chechen''s imagination, and the other is the Indians who died under the sword of Curtis. Their faces coincided in Chechen''s eyes; And I''m one with Curtis.


    After a while, the picture changed again: the figures of Natalie in wedding dress and Natalie in nun clothes were constantly changing in front of her, and occasionally there were faces of King kazimiz, Queen Ludvika, yanush, Prince mihau and so on.


    Then came the land of blood and fire trodden by the iron hooves of Cossacks, Swedes and Tatars. Three giants on horses looked at themselves on the cliff and sneered ferociously. Below were the bodies of Pedro, Fatima and yelishei.


    Che Chen suddenly woke up, and his head was full of cold sweat.


    He picked up the letter with a trembling hand and slowly tore it open.


    On the third day, Chechen came out of the room. Without saying a word, he mounted his horse and left the camp.

 Chapter 409

    "Our Khan is the descendant of Badu, the eldest grandson of Genghis Khan, and the descendant of the golden family, so you must show the most respectful attitude when you see Khan himself later."


    On the way to Bujak village, which belongs to the territory of the Crimean khanate, Alan solemnly charged Cherchen.


    At this time, the most frustrating thing in the team is Alan. For Alan, Chechen, the helper sent by the king of Poland to help the restoration of Khan, was suspicious, and the reason was that he was too young, unknown and few in number.


    Alan believed that Muhammad gley Khan would not be satisfied and would be furious. He only wished his humility could make Khan a little angry.


    After listening to Alan''s words, yelishei, who rode with Fatima, said to Fatima, "I didn''t expect that * * * gley has lost his sweat position, and the spectrum is still so large."


    Fatima glanced sideways at yelishei and then turned her head again. Although she didn''t look at yelishei, her lips moved: "that Khan has always been like this. He compares himself to the sun in the sky. I didn''t expect that the sun will set one day."


    Yelishei heard Fatima''s words full of ridicule. He asked strangely, "what? Did you have a holiday with the Khan before you were with the leader?"


    Fatima shook her head. But a sinister smile appeared in her mind. The sky burning fire, the sinister smile, the blood all over the ground and the tattoo of Pisces


    It was the middle of July. After accepting the task of helping * * * gley recover his country, Chechen performed a "good play" with king Kazimir in the Kazimir palace in Warsaw - he first questioned king Kazimir in full view of the public why he didn''t get any reward for his great contribution to the war in Warsaw; Then, Cherchen shouted loudly about the injustice of the Republic to him, and threatened that if he could not be compensated reasonably, he would take his mercenary regiment to the Swedes.


    These words "naturally" caused kazimiz''s unhappiness. Although mihau and others begged, King kazimiz still deprived the title of Chechen aristocracy and expelled him from Warsaw.


    So, Chechen became a free mercenary again. The fiefdom in vidava was delegated to Pedro, who spoke out and killed his relatives in the kazimige palace.


    In this way, after a double spring, Cherchen took yelishei, Fatima, fedot and salben on the journey to Crimea with Alan. The reason why he chose these four people to go together is that Chechen has also been carefully considered. Yelishei and fedot are both Russians, which is helpful to get rid of the relationship between the Republic of Poland, while Fatima is Crimea and understand the local conditions and customs of Crimea. And all three of them support themselves to go to Crimea. As for salben, there were few people with Cherchen this time. Having a doctor with excellent medical skills can significantly reduce the casualties of the army.


    As for uncle Pedro and them, Cherchen didn''t take them because they didn''t agree to go to Crimea, but thought they''d better stay in the Republic of Poland. First, the status of clergy such as father sparsokukotsky is too conspicuous in the Crimean khanate, which is not conducive to the completion of the task; Second, the decisive battle between Karl X and kazimieri will break out under Warsaw city. Most of the mercenaries will stay and contribute to the upcoming war.


    The seven hundred Hessian mercenaries followed Chechen and them. Because their contract is signed with Cherchen, and Cherchen is the only one who is loyal. And at the time of starting, Chechen also generously paid 50 Taylor to everyone, which made these mercenaries fighting for money work more faithfully for Chechen. Naturally, the money came out of the Polish Treasury.


    Taking advantage of King kazimiz''s rare opportunity to ask for himself, Cherchen took the opportunity to ask Blair and other captured Cossacks, and the name is of course the need of the task. Unfortunately, when Cherchen brought Blair out of prison, three Cossacks had been tortured to death in prison.


    Bao Hong, Christina and others left Warsaw smoothly with the team, and no one checked them. Bao Hong, they parted hands in Lvov and Chechen, while Christina and Carlson stayed. She disguised herself as Chris and became the deputy head of the mercenary Corps.


    Of course, Christina stayed to help Cherchen. Cherchen had no words to express her sister''s kindness to go to the insurance, so she could only keep it in mind.


    "Here we are."


    Alan''s voice awakened Fatima from her memory. By this time, they had arrived outside Bujak village.


    Bujak village is a typical * * * village along the Black Sea. The buildings here also follow the habit of building with yellow clay for more than 1000 years. The houses are very low, most of them have only one floor, and only a few buildings have two floors. Most houses are dotted with green. It''s grapevine.


    In the middle of the village, there is a dome like building, which is the mosque in Bujak village.


    "Khan will see you there," Alan said to Cherchen, pointing to the mosque.


    Alan led Chechen and others through the streets of Bujak village. When the villagers saw Alan coming on the horse, they bent down deeply. Some people were still crawling on the ground with awe in their eyes.


    Five people dismounted in front of the mosque.


    At the gate of the mosque stood two Tatar warriors dressed in traditional nomadic robes, with bows on their shoulders and sabers hanging from their waist. Their legs were wide apart, which was obviously caused by long-term riding.


    "Lord Alan!" two Tatar warriors saluted Alan.


    Alan was proud without any expression. He looked at the gate of the mosque and said to the two warriors, "I have brought Khan''s guests."


    "Khan is waiting for you inside," said a Tatar warrior and opened the door.


    "Please come in."


    Alan made an "please" gesture, and Cherchen and Fatima followed him in.


    On the way, because it was the first time to enter the mosque, Cherchen simply looked around.


    At the entrance of the mosque, there is a basin with clear water. There are no statues, portraits and offerings in the mosque, only the surrounding colonnade, and most of the walls in the temple face the south, with a concave niche in the middle of one of the walls. In the niche was a high platform with steps, under which was carpeted.


    "Here we are! The others are waiting outside. Khan sees Chechen alone." Alan stops in front of a room with an open door, and then says without looking back.


    Then the Khan messenger took off his boots and walked in gently.


    Cherchen motioned Fatima to wait outside. He took off his shoes and followed up.


    Although it was daytime, the room was very dark. In the depths of the room sat a man. Although four or five oil lamps were lit around him, Cherchen still couldn''t see the man''s face.


    "Khan, your most loyal servant Alan is back."


    Alan was crawling on the ground, his ass was pouting high, and it seemed that he was still upturned, as if he couldn''t express his respect.


    Obviously, this person is Muhammad gray, who was usurped by his brother.


    Although Alan had explained before, Chechen didn''t crawl on the ground like he was ridiculous, but bent down and saluted.


    In the dark, Chechen saw * * * gley Khan move, and then an oval thing rolled in front of Alan.


    It was an Elaeagnus angustifolia, and half of it was bitten off.


    But Alan held it up like the most precious food in the world, carefully put it into his mouth and chewed it.


    Che Chen looked at the scene coldly.


    After Alan finished eating the Elaeagnus angustifolia and crawled down again, * * * gleichkhan asked him, "has Jan kazimieri agreed to form an alliance?"


    "Agreed."


    "How many reinforcements did he send? Who led the troops?"


    Alan looked back at Chechen nervously.


    "It''s me, aleval Chechen and my seven hundred mercenaries," Chechen answered for Alan.


    "Allah!"


    Muhammad gley stood up. Regardless of an oil lamp overturning on the ground, he came forward and gave Alan a hard kick.


    "Useless stuff." * * * gley snapped.

 Chapter 410

    The flame on the wick of the overturned oil lamp flashed several times and then went out.


    Alan, who was kicked to the ground by Muhammad grai Khan, tried to get up from the ground. He climbed to gley''s feet on all fours and hugged Khan''s thighs.


    "Khan, please don''t abandon your most loyal servant." Alan cried. Alan looked like a dog abandoned by his master.


    Chechen looked up at the former Khan of the Crimean Khanate. Muhammad gray is tall. He is two heads taller than Chechen. The former Khan wore a coat of chain armour, a Tatar helmet and a pair of Tatar boots. Mohamed gley has a typical round face of Mongolian people. He has a three pointed moustache on his lips and jaw, like an inverted Trident. Mohamed gley has a tall nose and small eyes, like two thin lines.


    These are the Oriental marks of his ancestors from the Mongolian Plateau.


    Because of anger, the small and strange eyes of the former Khan have almost completely disappeared.


    Chechen had expected the anger of Muhammad gley. Seven hundred mercenaries, an unknown commander, want to help the Khan in Crimea recover. How do you think it''s like a joke. It should be noted that when the Khanate was the most powerful, 100000 Tatar cavalry gathered under the command of the gley family and wreaked havoc in the whole of Eastern Europe. No one was not afraid of the prestige of Khan, including poles, Russians, Lithuanians and Hungarians. Every autumn, the residents of these countries always look east with fear and fear that the smoke and dust blocking the sun will rise from the horizon, which is the smoke and dust raised by the iron cavalry of Tatar cavalry; Before autumn, the kings of some small countries will send envoys to begzisarai to send rich tributes to Khan to pray that their country will not be ravaged.


    How can such a powerful Khanate be shaken by only 700 troops? When a normal person hears this, he will feel that the person talking is crazy.


    But Chechen is to complete what seems like a crazy man''s dream.


    "Khan, maybe you think 700 people are too few, but I think 700 people are just right." Chechen said calmly.


    Cherchen''s attitude is neither humble nor arrogant, like talking to a person with equal status. That''s what Christina taught Chechen before she came. Muhammad gley Khan thinks highly of himself. If Chechen shows the slightest timidity, he will be looked down upon by him. However, treating the former Khan with an equal or even condescending attitude will make him look at Chechen differently.


    Moreover, Chechen now represents king kazimiz and the whole Republic of Poland.


    "Huh?"


    ***¡¤ gley seemed to notice Chechen now. He raised his feet. Alan knowingly released his hands and climbed behind * * * gley.


    "Are you the commander sent by kazimiz?" * * * gley asked knowingly.


    "No, my name is aleval Chechen. I''m a volunteer to help you recover your country," Chechen said.


    Looking at Chechen''s face red and breathless, he said "lies", * * * gley even smiled. He sat back in his original position and asked with great interest, "I''d like to hear from you about how to do it."


    Chechen sat down directly. In this way, he is on an equal footing with * * * gley.


    Mohamed gley did not have any comment on Chechen''s "impolite" move. Obviously, Christina''s grasp of the former Khan''s character is correct.


    "Khan, your Khanate is so vast, and there are so many people. Let alone 700 people, even 7000 or 70000 people, I think it is impossible to shake your rule." Chechen said first.


    Although Chechen couldn''t see, after listening to Chechen''s words, * * * gley''s mouth turned up.


    "In that case, what''s the difference between 700 people and 7000 people? What''s more, you are a just war against the usurper, which is the aspiration of all the people in the Khanate. All those who want orthodoxy and justice will support you." Cherchen continued.


    On one side, Alan was stunned. These words said by Chechen are a copy of what he said to kazimiz''s monarchs and ministers.


    ***Gley understood what Chechen meant, or what the poles meant: he (they) wanted to find supporters among the Lords of the Khanate to return to the country.


    Muhammad Gray was angry. Lian Qichen''s remark, "let alone 700 people, even 7000 or 70000 people, I think it is impossible to shake your rule." he also thought it was an irony to him. After all, Muhammad gley has just been ousted by his own brother.


    Muhammad gley did not want to rely on his own strength to restore the country, but after being driven out of bagzisalai by the usurper, until now, no governor, bey or mirzan (small Lord) stood up to support him. They all acquiesced in the coup and the new rule of LAN gley at the beginning.


    Let''s say that Bujak, where he lives temporarily, belongs to bayazid Khan, the Lord of akman. Bayazid Khan didn''t know it was impossible to hide here, but he didn''t come to swear allegiance to himself and made it clear that he was going to be the obedient Minister of LAN gley at the beginning.


    "Aleval Chechen, right? I don''t think you and the people behind you understand. If I can recover my country with my own strength, why should I ask you for help. I don''t know how many high sounding words my loyal dog has said in front of you, but you are not three-year-old children anymore. Can you tell them from each other? Or do the people behind you deliberately send you "Humiliate me!" gley laughed angrily.


    Now that he was moved to kill, he said the truth regardless.


    He, Muhammad gley, is already alone.


    Facing the questioning of * * * gley and the killing intention revealed in his words, Chechen is still calm. In fact, * * * gley''s reaction was entirely expected by herself or Christina. The script has been written, so he believes that his later words will calm the former Khan down.


    "No, Khan. No one wants to humiliate you. You can rely on your own ability to restore the country, as long as you follow my plan," said Chechen.


    "Your plan? What plan?"

 Chapter 411

    "A plan to help you regain your sweat position."


    Looking at Chechen''s determined appearance, Muhammad gley forced himself to calm down. He sat down again and motioned to Che Chen to continue.


    "Now you need a person''s support most. With his support, it''s easy to defeat Yishi LAN gley and restore your sweat position," Chechen said.


    "Who is this man?" Muhammad gley asked eagerly. Even Alan, who had been kneeling on the ground, quietly raised his head in order to hear Cherchen more clearly.


    "Mehmed Pasha," said Chechen.


    The Mehmed Pasha mentioned by Cherchen is the ambassador of the Ottoman Turkish Empire in the Crimean Khanate. Although the Crimean Khanate is a big power in Eastern Europe, it is only a dependency of the Ottoman Turkish Empire. Every Crimean Khan''s succession to the throne requires the consent of Istanbul in legal principle. When praising huakba, the Crimean Khan must also add the name of Sudan before. In addition, Turkey and Sudan set up a permanent ambassador in Pasha in Kafa, nominally an ambassador, which is actually used to supervise and monitor the Khanate.


    "Mahmoud Pasha?" Muhammad gley wondered. Of course, he doesn''t know who Mahmoud Pasha is, but he still doesn''t understand why Mahmoud Pasha is so important to his recovery.


    "Yes, Muhammad Pasha. As long as you have this man in your hand, Khan''s recovery is expected," Chechen said confidently.


    "I still don''t understand. Tell me clearly." Muhammad graii''s original anger has dissipated. Now he is eager to know what the connection between his restoration and Muhammad Pasha is.


    And Alan became more and more curious. He raised his head higher and his ears stood up like rabbits.


    Along the way, he didn''t ask Cherchen how he would help the Khan to recover, but Cherchen was very strict and refused to say the specific plan to help the Khan to recover.


    So Chechen said a name, the name of Muhammad gley''s ancestor: minri gley.


    About 200 years ago, when Haji gley died in 1466, his sons quarreled over the succession to the throne. At first, nuerdosit, the second son of Haji gley, took advantage and occupied begzisalai, but in the end, it was minri gley, the sixth son of Haji gley, who became Khan. The secret of his victory was to submit to the Ottoman Turkish Sultan, and as a subordinate of the Sultan, he was escorted back to Crimea by the xipahi cavalry to ascend the Khan throne.


    As soon as Cherchen explained Li gley''s name, Muhammad gley understood in an instant.


    "Do you mean to ask me to win the support of the Ottoman Turkish Sultan? Then I can tell you that the Sultan has recognized the Khan position of the usurper. Even if I tried to find a way to open up the door and report my appeal to the Sultan, I have nothing now. What can I take in exchange for the Sultan''s support for me?" Mohammed gley vented.


    If Sultan of Ottoman Turkey supports himself, why should he find the Republic of Poland?


    "Sudan doesn''t have to support you. I mean, if Mahmoud Pasha supports you..." Chechen explained.


    The core of Christina''s plan is to use the special status of Mehmed Pasha representing the authority of the Ottoman Turkish Sultan in Crimea and the advantage of Tiangao emperor to lure or coerce the Pasha to falsely preach that the Sultan supports the edict of Muhammad gley, so as to obtain the support of the local Lord of Crimea for Muhammad gley, Defeat LAN gley at the beginning, help the Khan to recover, and then seek the forgiveness of the Sudan as the Crimean Khan after the recovery is successful.


    After listening to Chechen''s words of coercion (inducement is almost impossible, because Mahmoud Pasha is very rich, and Muhammad gley can never give more than his brother), Mahmoud Pasha faked the will of the Sudan, * * * gley was silent, while Alan looked at his master in horror.


    "The pagan wife is too bold. The master should kill him."


    This is Alan''s idea. As a devout * * *, Alan hoped from his heart that his master would reject the pagan plan.


    After a while, Muhammad gley asked, "do you think you are capable of doing the plan you said?"


    Muhammad gley did not immediately refuse, which surprised Alan.


    Chechen said positively, "Khan, you are questioning my ability. But if you know who defeated Yakov cherkaski of Czar Russia under the city of Polotsk, and who captured the Holy Spirit church outside Warsaw and persuaded alvid Wittenberg to surrender, you won''t doubt it."


    "You? Did you do all this?" Muhammad gley said in surprise.


    Sitting Chechen straightened his chest, which made him more confident.


    "Yes, it''s all my credit. So King kazimiz sent you not a nobody, but a veteran mercenary comparable to Wallenstein."


    Chechen''s sudden outburst seemed to frighten Muhammad gley, but soon, Muhammad gley suddenly changed his fierce face. He suddenly stood up, pulled out his machete and approached the tip of Chechen''s nose.


    Chechen did not move, but looked at Muhammad gley with bright eyes.


    Muhammad gley smiled.


    He said to Chechen, "you pagan are really bold. Just now there were 10000 voices in my heart telling me to kill you, but no voice told me who I can rely on to recover my country after I killed you. So you do it. I''ll give you my destiny. Whether to return to the Khan position or exile abroad, alvar Chechen, depends on you."


    With that, Muhammad gley took back his machete.


    "Master!" Alan wailed.


    Alan did not expect that, contrary to his wishes, Muhammad gley decided to be the opposite of what he thought.


    But Muhammad gley completely ignored Alan''s cry.


    "I will try my best to help you return to bagzisala. Please remember to form an alliance with Poland after regaining the Khan position." Cherchen reiterated the conditions of the Republic of Poland to help Muhammad gley recover.


    "In the name of Allah, I will," said Muhammad gley.


    Then... Gray remembered one thing.


    "Since you are helping me as a volunteer, in order to make you more representative of me in your future actions, I now call you bey. Aleval chechenbey."


    "Yes!" Chechen readily accepted.


    "Well, Chechen bey," Muhammad gley called Chechen with a new name, "when are you going to Kafa?"


    Muhammad gley certainly hoped that the sooner Chechen went to Kafa to recover his country, the better, but he didn''t say it clearly, but asked in an inquiring tone.


    "Khan, I''ll get up as soon as possible. But before I go to Kafa, I''ll go to Ackerman first," Chechen said.


    "To Ackerman?"


    "Yes, I want to meet the bayazid Khan."

 Chapter 412

    After leaving Bujak, Chechen returned to the mercenary regiment. He told Christina and others about his meeting with Muhammad gley in Bujak.


    Christina said after listening: "Muhammad gley is really an owl. It shows his courage that he can give you the position of bey as soon as he meets and let you go. However, you should also be wary of the former Khan. After all, these Tatar nobles are cunning and dishonest."


    Cherchen nodded.


    Then he told Christina some information about bayazid Khan he had learned from Mohamed gley. The contents of these information are corroborated by the resumes of the Crimean Khanate written by Christina in her letter, and the image of bayazid Khan is clearer.


    "In a word, bayazid Khan is a typical achiever. He doesn''t want to offend anyone. He just wants to maintain his wealth and status," Chechen concluded.


    "So, Chechen, are you going to Ackerman?" Christina asked.


    "Go, even if we can''t bring bayezidra to our side, we can go to Kafa from Ackerman, which is much closer than land," Chechen said.


    So, early the next morning, the mercenary regiment packed up and set off for akman. Within five miles, they met the tail of Tatar Raiders.


    The so-called Tatar Raiders are gangs active on the prairie. They rob passing caravans of various countries, even their own people. After entering the prairie, the mercenary regiment also met Tatar Raiders several times. Once, Chechen even witnessed a battle between Tatar Raiders and Crimean patrols.


    Ten Crimean patrols were surrounded by a group of Tatar raiders who were about thirty odd riders, wearing Tatar robes, holding inferior bows and arrows, waving long guns and sabers. Although these Crimean patrols were better equipped and equally skilled in riding and shooting, they were outnumbered and surrounded by Tatar Raiders. After a deadly battle, all the Crimean patrols died. Everything on them was looted and lay naked on the grassland.


    At that time, the Tatar Raiders also noticed the mercenary regiment watching the war, but perhaps they saw that the mercenary regiment was numerous and quickly disappeared at the end of the prairie after picking up the booty.


    Unexpectedly, this time, Tatar Raiders came up with the idea of the mercenary regiment. Obviously, because Chechen disguised the mercenary regiment as a caravan in order to cover up his identity, these Tatar Raiders mistook it for a big fat sheep.


    "Fatima, how many Tatar Raiders are there?" Chechen asked Fatima, who first found the trail.


    "Captain, there are about 1000 people. I think several big gangs here have united." Fatima analyzed.


    When he heard that there were only more than 1000 people, viscount Hesse couldn''t help sniffing. His men... No, the Hessian mercenaries under the commander, not to mention a thousand poorly equipped Tatar Raiders, it''s no problem to defeat two thousand.


    "So..." Cherchen was about to defeat these followers. Christina suddenly said to Cherchen, "Cherchen, leave the battle to me."


    "Oh, good."


    Cherchen understood that Christina wanted to establish her prestige in the mercenary regiment through this war. After all, except Fatima and a few others, others only regard him as the brother of head Chechen, a person who is superior by blood relationship.


    After Christina took over the command, she ordered the mercenary regiment to speed up and pretend to run away in panic, while yelishei led a team of Hessian cavalry to fight and withdraw, leading the Tatar Raiders to the battlefield Christina had set up for them.


    Christina went to the end of the mercenary regiment to press the battle. Taking this opportunity, viscount Hessen complained to Chechen: "Captain, your brother obviously hasn''t fought a war. He asked us to stay away from the beach. I don''t know what he thought. You should correct this mistake."


    Viscount Hesse had a point. As the mercenary regiment marched along the coastline towards Ackerman, this was the best battlefield to resist cavalry. Because it is not easy to find a large, dry and flat place on the coast. There are small patches of bushes everywhere in this area. The bushes are also covered with shallow ponding and wet mud. People will be very uncomfortable walking on it when leaving the avenue, and the war horses can''t run at high speed as usual.


    Although Chechen also agrees with Viscount Hesse, he believes more in Christina''s ability. Moreover, their own troops are far stronger than their opponents. Even if Christina makes a mistake, the mercenary regiment''s higher fault tolerance can turn defeat into victory in time.


    In the distance came the sound of gunfire. It was the cavalry led by yelisi who had exchanged fire with the enemy.


    The mercenary regiment accelerated and began to climb a hill.


    At this time, viscount Hesse complained again. He thought that being condescending on the hill was the most favorable terrain against the cavalry, but the leader''s brother gave up and chose to continue to escape under the hill.


    Christina finally arrived at the battlefield with the rear team. Under her command, the soldiers lined up under the hill - spearmen in front and muskets in the back.


    "Where are the Tatar Raiders?" Chechen asked Christina.


    "Less than three miles from here, they must have seen our move over the hill," said Christina Zhizhu, holding everything in her hands.


    "Chris, it''s up to you," Chechen said to Christina. This was also said to others, especially Viscount Hesse.


    Except Chechen and Fatima, everyone else returned to their respective teams. Some cautious people began to check the status of their subordinates again, while others just waited quietly.


    Waiting for others is a very boring thing, no matter who is waiting. Fortunately, the mercenary regiment doesn''t need to wait long.


    The sound of guns and horses'' hoofs was getting closer and closer. The Tatar Raiders had no fire guns. It could only be yelishei''s men and horses.


    "Come, come..." Che Chen closed his eyes and waited silently. It seems that after a century, there was a little commotion around me. Che Chen took out his pocket watch and took a look. It turned out that it had only been three minutes.


    Che Chen stood up and stretched his muscles and bones. When he looked up, he found that it was yelishei, and his cavalry were slowly going down the hill.


    "Captain, the Tatars stopped chasing after us!" yelishei shouted to Cherchen.

 Chapter 413

    These Tatar Raiders were gathered by the largest number of gangs on the prairie.


    In Chechen, the Tatar Raiders in the small battle that they had witnessed to completely annihilate the patrols of the Crimean Khanate were really interested in Chechen, but they gave up temporarily because the enemy was strong and I was weak at that time. However, they told other Tatar Raiders active nearby that the mercenary regiment was a "fat sheep", and several larger gangs took the mercenary regiment''s property together.


    The leader who commanded the 1000 Tatar Raiders was called Nahai. According to his own claim, his ancestor was Nahai Khan, the nephew and grandson of bieergo. The Nahai Khan commanded a 10000 man team during the "eldest son''s western expedition". His legion was composed of Manjit and nogai people living in the Ural River. Due to his outstanding military achievements, after the "eldest son''s western expedition", the Khan of the golden tent Khanate allowed him to establish the nogai Khanate.


    If this relationship is considered, he is still related to the gleys. But no one took his words seriously. There are not 10000 or 8000 Tatars claiming to be descendants of the golden family on the grassland. Each takes his own name as a Mongolian hero such as Badu, Nahai and Haidu.


    The reason why Nahai really becomes the leader of these gangs is his superb martial arts. The sea can bow from left to right, shoot down the eagle in the sky, or ride on a horse for three days and nights. These outstanding skills make him a hero respected by herdsmen on the grassland.


    What is more rare is that the sea is a natural soldier. His innate battlefield judgment was once his own gangs, which escaped the siege laid by Crimean Khan and his lords several times.


    So this time, when the little Gang met the "big fat sheep" that they couldn''t eat alone, everyone publicly recommended that Haicheng was the head wolf of the hunt.


    But this time, the sea, which should have been a wolf, felt like prey. So when the caravan cavalry who delayed their advance climbed up the hill, the sea crossed and ordered to stop the pursuit.


    More than a thousand Tatar Raiders stopped more than 500 meters from the hill. In such a short distance, the grassland horse can rush up after passing the breath when running at full speed.


    But the sea dare not. In his eyes, it was not a readily available delicacy, but a giant beast that ate people. The hill is like the teeth of a giant beast.


    "The sea, what are you waiting for? If we don''t chase it, the fat sheep will run away." a short Tatar Raider rode his horse to the sea and shouted to him. There was a faint reproach in the voice. This Tatar, named hassar, is the leader of another large number of gangs. Hassael has not dealt with the sea all the time. This time, he just came together because of common interests.


    "Hazar, don''t you think this fat sheep is strange this time?" the sea stared at hazar with black eyes and shouted in a low voice.


    "What''s strange? Why didn''t I see it? I think only you coward can see it?"


    Hassel said and laughed. But no one laughed with him. The prestige of the sea among Tatar Raiders was much higher than him.


    Hassel shut his mouth in a dull way.


    "Don''t you think it''s strange that the caravan escaped here after discovering us, instead of running along the road or guarding the coast where the terrain is more conducive to defense?" the sea said the strangeness he noticed.


    "What''s strange?" Hassel said carelessly, "you haven''t met many of our panicked caravans."


    "What about the caravan cavalry that blocked us? Have you ever seen such elite caravan cavalry? They fought and walked and attracted us to this place. Have they ever killed or injured a person along the way? Their horses run faster than ours. Is this what ordinary caravans can have?"


    The sea raised all kinds of strange things, and those other gang leaders are really suspicious when they think back now.


    "Hassar, that sea is right," said the oldest a Shan leader of the gang to hassar.


    Other leaders also nodded yes.


    Hassel was not a mindless fellow. He also noticed the strangeness after the mention of the sea.


    Just then, a leader who had been staring at the hill shouted, "look, smoke."


    The leaders looked to the hill. Yellow smoke rises behind the hills - it is the smoke produced by a large number of carriages and people when they run fast.


    Seeing the smoke rising in the air, he thought that the meat in his mouth would fly like this, and hassar''s greed overshadowed his reason.


    "Look! There''s no trap behind that. They''re running away, running away!"


    The other leaders looked at the sea again, but this time, some leaders'' eyes were wavering, and their hearts had recognized hassar''s judgment.


    "No, Hassal, don''t be blinded by greed. They are not running away, but enticing us to pursue. Hassal, Genghis Khan once said: be as deep and careful as a male wolf in the bright day! Be as patient as a crow in the dark night."


    The sea tried to persuade him, but Hazael couldn''t hear it. As soon as he turned his horse''s head, he was ready to lead his brothers to pursue.


    The sea stopped hazar one step ahead. His eyes were sharp and uncompromising.


    Hassar pulled out the tartar machete and tried to cut the sea.


    The sea was still.


    Just as the sword was drawn, the oldest old man Ashan waved his whip and knocked down hassar''s Tatar machete.


    Old man Ashan said, "hassar, since we have appointed Nahai as the leader of our operation, we should obey his orders. Are you still a grassland warrior with promise? Put the knife away, and we Tatars will never aim the knife at our compatriots."


    Hassar and Ashan come from the same tribe. He grew up under the watch of Ashan. When Ashan said this, Hazael put away his knife with hatred.


    The Tatar Raiders of more than a thousand people divided into several groups and dispersed in different directions.


    They terminated the operation at the order of the sea.


    On the hillside on the back of the hill, nearly 100 long spearmen lined up; Twenty steps away from them, there were hundreds of muskets pointing straight ahead; On both sides of the phalanx were two hundred Hessian cavalry.


    If hazare had not listened to his advice, he would now have hit his head into the death trap.


    After seeing the Tatar Raiders retreat, Christina sighed: "unfortunately, I thought it would make them lose their sense to pursue by raising smoke and dust."


    "Although I didn''t let you show your military talent, it''s always good not to fight." Chechen comforted Christina.


    After that, the mercenary regiment reorganized and continued to move towards Ackerman.

 Chapter 414

    Akman is a * * * city located on the Caspian Sea. Its ruler is bayazid, a subordinate Minister of the Crimean khanate, and it is also the only subordinate minister with the title of "Khan" in the Khanate.


    The reason why bayezid family has the title of Khan is also related to Ackerman''s geographical location. Although Ackerman is also located on the Black Sea, it is not on the Crimean peninsula. This makes the tentacles of Khanate rule feel out of reach of Ackerman. Moreover, although the residents of Ackerman used to live by water and grass, they settled down as early as the 16th century. They made a fortune by relying on the rich salt resources on the beach, and their customs have long been very different from those of their compatriots on the peninsula. Even when they look at other Tatar compatriots except begzisalai and Kafa, they have a sense of superiority of city people in looking at rural people.


    It is precisely with such a public opinion and material basis that bayazid, while having the title of "Khan", is essentially in a state of listening to the tone of Crimean Khan.


    After saying goodbye to * * * gley, Chechen took Fatima and salben into Ackerman disguised as doctors.


    Although neither Muhammad gley nor Christina thought that bayazid Khan would fall to himself, Chechen still wanted to try to get bayazid Khan''s support. Because if Ackerman attracts the attention of Elaine gley at the beginning, Chechen''s action in Kafa will be more smooth.


    Of course, it is absolutely impossible for Bei, a deposed Khan, to see bayazid Khan. In order to meet bayazid Khan, Chechen and his team did their best. The means they want to use is to let salben see a doctor for bayazid Khan''s mother.


    Bayazid Khan''s mother suffered from a strange disease, chest tightness and easy to faint. The * * * doctors in Ackerman were helpless. Bayazid Khan promised to do something for anyone who could heal his mother.


    Since the Renaissance, not only military technology, but also medical technology, Europe has far surpassed the Middle East. Even in the Ottoman Turkish Sultan''s court, most of the doctors serving the Sultan came from Italy and other regions. There is no difficulty for European doctors in dealing with the difficult and complicated diseases that some * * * doctors are helpless.


    On this day, Chechen asked salben to see bayazid Khan to treat his mother, while he and Fatima stayed in the hotel for the time being to wait for news. Salben went all day and didn''t come back all night. The next morning, it began to be said in Ackerman that Mrs. farisa (bayazid Khan''s mother) was well.


    Cherchen knew that salben had succeeded. Now, even less anxious, he waited for bayazid Khan to invite himself.


    At noon that day, Chechen and Fatima went out of the hotel. At this time, there was a lively scene in Ackerman city. They unknowingly walked to the business district. It is here that Cherchen has an intuitive understanding of Ackerman''s prosperity and openness.


    In the business district, you can find almost anything you want: wheat from Greece and bursa in the south of Marmara; Sheep in the Balkans, Wallachia and Moldova; Egyptian and Bulgarian rice; Butter from the Crimean Peninsula, sugar from Egypt and Cyprus, etc.


    Here, salt is as hard currency as precious metal currency. In fact, most businessmen prefer to collect the salt produced by Ackerman. After they resell these salt to big cities such as Kiev and Lvov, they can get double profits.


    The people in the market are crowded with each other. Most of the people here are wrapped in colorful headscarves, but mainly in white. There are also French people in French clothes and Ukrainians with Cossack hair.


    In fact, due to the enlightened policies of the successive Khan of the bayazid family, Ackerman can almost be regarded as a center for the free exchange of ethnic groups in all continents (compared with the talent exchange market of Kafa). The residents here are generally not biased against non Communists. Cherchen even found one or two small synagogues and Christian churches in the city.


    Chechen and Fatima strolled for a while. This made Fatima very happy because she came back for the first time after leaving Crimea. This time, Fatima left her usual appearance of a female soldier and showed her true colors. The two bought a large bag of wild jujube, sweet jujube and a biscuit made of almonds, sesame seeds and chestnuts, which is called Halva (similar to cut cake) by locals.


    When it was almost three o''clock, they returned to the hotel. The owner of the hotel gave Chechen a letter, saying that it was sent by bayazid Khan and invited Chechen to the banquet.


    After asking a local, Chechen and Fatima came to bayazid Khan''s palace. This is a typical * * * building with a white dome. At the gate stood two guards wearing small metal plate chain armor. On their waists hung machetes made of pompous leather, long guns in their right hands and steel shields in their left hands.


    Through Fatima''s narration, Chechen expressed to the guards that bayazid Khan invited himself to the banquet. Of course, Chechen reported that he was a businessman from Lvov who came to Ackerman to sell tools and dyes. Salben, the doctor who cured bayazid Khan''s mother, was his uncle.


    Soon, a man who claimed to be the housekeeper of bayazid Khan came to Chechen.


    "Khan has prepared dinner and the most distinguished guests from afar have dinner with him," said bayazid Khan''s housekeeper.


    So the housekeeper led Cherchen and Fatima to the inside of the palace. In front of the door of a magnificent large room with pearl curtains, the housekeeper stood sideways beside the door:


    "Sweat is waiting for you inside."


    Chechen opened the curtain and went in.


    On the way to Crimea, Cherchen learned from Christina the dining etiquette of the Crimean Khanate (basically copied from the Ottoman Turkish court).


    Now, what appeared in front of him was a typical scene of * * * noble Dining: everyone sat on the ground, sat around the low table and enjoyed the meals on the big plate.


    A middle-aged bald man at the beginning is obviously bayazid Khan. Beside him sat two women. One was very old and should be the mother of bayazid Khan, and the other was middle-aged and probably Khan''s wife or sister; Then there were four people sitting on both sides, three of whom were men wearing large turbans and gorgeous silk robes. They should be Khan''s Vizier, the treasurer and the Minister of justice, and salben was among them. It was obvious that he was treated most honourably.


    In the position closest to Chechen, there were a group of officers in chain armour. Behind them were two or three officers who had no food in front of them. According to the court dining etiquette, when senior officers finish eating, junior officers will take over the rest of the food before eating.


    The food on the low table is rich and full of unique exotic customs. Most people eat with tinned copper plates and wooden spoons, while Khan''s female relatives use jewelry decorated spoons. Khan''s own plates and spoons are gold.


    In addition to hand grabbing rice, roast whole sheep and chicken suitable for hand grabbing to dip in seasoning, there are round bread, chickpea bread, sweet bread, pita cake, Imam bread, bakery, various types of bagels, crisps, pastries, etc.


    Bayazid Khan raised his head and looked at Chechen:


    "Welcome, merchant from a pagan country, nephew of my benefactor."


    Bayazid Khan''s voice was thick and powerful. With bayazid Khan''s opening, everyone looked at Chechen.


    At this time, Chechen calmly gave a gift.


    "Thank you, Great Khan. Aleval, a businessman from Lvov, says hello to you." Chechen said.


    Bayazid Khan looked directly at Cherchen and looked at him up and down. And Che Chen was calm and unafraid of the scanning eyes of bayazid Khan.


    Seeing that Che Chen was so calm, bayazid Khan smiled.


    "Guests from afar, as my housekeeper said, please take a seat quickly and sit with your uncle. Come and taste * * *''s delicious food and tell us some unheard of news."


    Two senior officers with their backs to Chechen moved their positions on both sides, and Chechen sat in the middle of them. Fatima sat behind Chechen.


    The waiter standing by the column brought up a set of tableware for Chechen.


    This is the first time that Chechen enjoys Crimean or Ottoman Turkish style food.


    As a guest, Chechen only tasted each dish and took a few bites, because in the customs of the Crimean khanate, eating too much would be considered impolite.


    But this is a blessing for Chechen. Because this makes Chechen not only eat delicious hand cooked rice and roast mutton, but also have no stomach to taste some unique dishes.


    Due to the convenience of sea salt production and shipping, bayazid Khan is extremely rich and fastidious in food. In order to show his hospitality and power, bayazid Khan obviously made great efforts in diet.


    After Cherchen took his seat, the waiter brought up several dishes.


    The first unique food with an unusual name that Chechen ate was called the joy of Sudan.


    It is a dish of eggplant seasoned and served with lamb diced meat. The fresh and tender eggplant is a paradise of heaven.


    The name of the second dish is very beautiful, called the lady''s belly button: it is a fried doughnut impregnated with syrup, with a nut in the center.


    Chechen took a bite, and the sweetness went straight to his heart. It was sweeter than any dessert he had eaten before.


    The third dish is called Lady''s jade leg, which is an oblong Turkish fried barbecue cake. The meat is medium cooked beef. It melts in the mouth and has a long aftertaste.


    The next fourth course is a dessert called beautiful lips, which is a pastry with crushed pistachios. Of course, it''s delicious.


    Just when Cherchen was overwhelmed and guessed that the next dish might be called beauty chest and beauty hip, the last dish came.


    The last dish is called dizzy imam, a side dish made of Eggplant and olive oil.


    Putting it at the end is obviously unique. Chechen took a bite, and sure enough, not only did he have no greasy feeling, but his lips and teeth remained fragrant.


    During the meal, the mother of bayazid Khan, farisa, a charitable old woman, was obviously very interested. He kept thanking salben for saving his life and asked about what happened outside Chechen Khanate from time to time. Although the topic was limited to anecdotes at the beginning, it unconsciously turned to the war in the Republic of Poland.


    "The most distinguished guest from afar, according to your judgment, who can win the final victory, kazimiz and Carl x?" asked farisa.


    For this question, Chechen didn''t know whether bayazid Khan''s mother asked casually or bayazid Khan wanted to know. He was stunned, and then cautiously answered from the perspective of a businessman: "I don''t know, but of course I hope king kazimiz wins. Old woman, you don''t know how greedy the Swedes are in Poland. I once sold horses to Krakow, but a Swedish officer collected my horse and only gave me a white note."


    "Oh, greedy pagan."


    Bayazid Khan''s chief financial officer shouted with exaggeration.


    Bayazid Khan gave him a disgruntled look, and the Khan''s chief financial officer quickly shut his mouth.


    "Yes, so the whole Polish people are against the Swedes. At the beginning, Carl X had some friends in Poland, but later, they all abandoned him and returned to the arms of King kazimiz. The power of the Swedes in Poland is weakening day by day, and even the German mercenaries defending Warsaw City betrayed them." Che Chen shook his head as he said.


    "So, is the fall of Warsaw true?" asked an officer whose beard was covered with rice grains.


    In response, Cherchen replied, "it is true, but before the German mercenaries uprising, the king''s army had attacked Warsaw. Their behavior can only be said to be icing on the cake."


    After hearing what Chechen said, except for bayezid, others whispered with the people around them. Obviously, they were very concerned about the war in Poland.


    "Distinguished guest, tell us what else you know," Vizier of bayazid Khan said to Chechen.


    "When I came, I passed by Fort bar, where the garrison defeated the invading Cossacks. Originally, zaporoze Cossacks wanted to salvage a sum while lubomatsky''s army left Lvov, and lost their lives."


    "Allah bless, those pagans still want us to die," cried the officer with a beard covered with rice.


    Taking advantage of this, Chechen seemed to say casually: "I heard that at the beginning, LAN gley Khan implemented a pro Cossack policy. If hemelinitsky asked Khan for help and asked Khan and Cossacks to attack the Republic of Poland..."


    Before Chechen finished, bayazid Khan clapped his hands. Then the waiter came forward with a basin full of water sprinkled with roses.


    Washing hands with water after dinner is a custom of Crimean Tatars, which also means that the banquet is over.

 Chapter 415

    The fuse of the power dispute between Mohamed gley and yisran gley was caused by different policies towards the Republic of Poland. Mohamed gley advocated an alliance with king kazimizh to seize wealth from the war with Cossacks; At the beginning, LAN gley held the opposite view. He believed that the Republic of Poland had no hope of victory. The Khanate should form an alliance with zaporoze''s Cossacks and plunder wealth and population from the hinterland of the Republic.


    Chechen tentatively proposed that the Cossacks had suffered heavy losses in Fort bar, that is, to explore whether they might stand on the side of Muhammad gley from the attitude of the people, especially bayezid Khan, towards the matter.


    But bayazid Khan was not as rude as he looked. He cut off the topic by ending the dinner.


    Bayazid Khan''s wife and mother, as well as Khan''s senior officials, stood up and left one after another, while those low-level officials grabbed the position and began to devour.


    "Khan, then my nephew and I will say goodbye to you." Salle wanted to say goodbye to bayazid Khan.


    "I''ll see you off," bayazid Khan said.


    Salben and Chechen said they didn''t dare, but bayazid Khan insisted on sending it.


    So the three had to follow bayazid Khan to the gate of the palace.


    "Oh, by the way, Mr. salburn. Where are you and your nephew going next?" bayazid Khan asked casually.


    "Khan, the abundance of akman''s products is beyond our expectation. My nephew wants to use the materials and money purchased in akman to buy slaves in Kafa. We heard that the slaves there are unimaginable cheap." salben said humbly.


    Bayazid Khan laughed.


    "I''m afraid it''s not so good now. Seven or eight years ago, a bow string could be exchanged for a slave. But the price is still reasonable. Your nephew is good at doing business." bayazid Khan praised.


    Chechen repeatedly thanked Khan for his praise. Then, Chechen made a request to use the ship at Ackerman''s Wharf to load materials and personnel to go to Kafa by sea.


    "Why? Do you have a lot of people and materials?" bayazid Khan asked.


    Che Chen bowed down.


    "Wise Khan, you know there are wars everywhere now. My companions and I have hired a mercenary regiment as a guard. But it''s still too dangerous for hundreds of people to walk by land. There are gangs everywhere on the grassland, and they still pay high tolls when passing through the pirikop isthmus, so..." Cherchen tried his best to speak very philistine.


    Bayazid Khan seemed bewildered. He laughed and said, "of course, of course. No problem. You can use my dock as much as you can."


    Thank you very much. As he approached the gate, bayazid Khan suddenly ordered his housekeeper to bring an extremely handsome war horse.


    "This horse is my thanks to Mr. salburn for curing my mother," bayazid Khan said.


    Horses are the most precious animals of nomads. If a nomad shares his horse with you, he treats you as his own man. The horse given by bayazid Khan to salben is more extraordinary.


    The horse is about twelve palms tall, tall and symmetrical, with shiny hair like oil, and the hair on its neck hangs down in order.


    Che Chen grabbed the reins, and the horse raised its four hooves to kick Che Chen. Fortunately, Che Chen was already not Wu Xia Amun. He hugged the horse''s neck and stroked the horse''s face and eyes with his left hand. After a while, he let the horse warm down.


    After subduing the horse, Chechen thanked bayazid Khan and ordered Fatima to lead the horse.


    Originally, in the dark, bayazid Khan didn''t notice Fatima following behind Chechen. At this time, he looked clearly under the torch in front of the gate. He saw Fatima armed and valiant. Bayazid Khan looked at Fatima more with unclear meaning.


    "This is my escort, Fatima." Chechen quickly explained.


    "Your guard is really good." bayazid Khan praised.


    "Next time when Khan is free, our uncle and nephew will call on you again." Chechen said.


    "There will be a chance," bayazid Khan responded positively.


    The next day after the banquet, bayazid Khan''s housekeeper came to the tavern to find Chechen. This time, he brought Chechen the official document that bayazid Khan allowed Chechen and his caravan to use a wharf in Ackerman. Khan also generously lent Chechen his two masted ship.


    Carlson escorted Christina and the infantry of five hundred Hessian mercenaries to the dock. In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, they each wore colorful clothes, and their armor was hidden in the cargo box on the carriage.


    When passing through Ackerman''s gate, although the mercenaries were unimpeded, Christina always felt that the guard''s eyes were full of vigilance.


    Christina and Cherchen met.


    "Although bayazid was very sensitive about the two gleys and didn''t want to talk more, he lent us the dock and boat. Generally, things went well."


    As soon as they met, Cherchen told Christina about the situation.


    But Christina was not as relaxed as Chechen, and the eyes of the guards made it difficult for her to let go. Christina insisted that Chechen tell herself everything about his conversation with bayazid Khan.


    Cherchen spoke word by word, not sparing any details, while Christina listened carefully. The more you listen, the more worried the queen is.


    "I''m afraid bayazid has begun to doubt you," Christina said.


    In this regard, Che Chen was surprised because he felt that he disguised himself very well.


    Christina said, "that horse is bayazid''s temptation to you. You tamed him in a short time, which shows that you know how to control horses. Such a person is obviously not a pure businessman."


    Although Chechen thinks Christina is right, he still thinks he can justify himself only by this point. After all, it is not unreasonable for some businessmen to be proficient in riding.


    But Christina is not so optimistic.


    "Bujak village is not far from Ackerman. Muhammad gley also said that bayazid Khan knew where he was hiding, and he just let it go. Listening to it doesn''t mean he was not vigilant. After all, bayazid Khan will worry about whether Muhammad gley will seize his own Ackerman as a base for restoration. If he doubts you and sees you as a soldier , a wise ruler must wonder if you have any connection with Muhammad gley. And that''s easy to explore. What do you think he would think if you took such a huge team into the city? "Christina said.


    Che Chen smiled bitterly. As long as bayazid Khan''s head is not broken, he will doubt whether he wants to capture Ackerman for Muhammad gley.


    Even if he told him that he just wanted to go to Kafa from akman, bayazid Khan would never believe it.


    "Then if bayazid knew that I had met Muhammad gley, he would come to me."


    "It''s inevitable," Christina said.

 Chapter 416

    At night, the steward of bayazid Khan came.


    "Mr. salburn, the old woman suddenly fainted again. Khan asked me to invite you to have a look." the housekeeper said to salburn.


    Salben glanced at Cherchen. He was trying to make the head decide.


    Chechen stepped forward. He said to the housekeeper with concern, "what''s the matter? The old woman fainted again? It''s really bad. Housekeeper, please wait a minute. My uncle will go with you as soon as he gets ready."


    The housekeeper agreed. Then he told Chechen that Khan said Mr. aleval would go with him if it was convenient.


    "Of course it''s convenient. It''s a great honor for me to come to Khan''s palace again." Chechen said pretending to be happy.


    The housekeeper went out to wait.


    Chechen''s smile gradually disappeared. Christina and Colson came out from behind.


    Christina asked salburn, "salburn, what is the disease of bayazid Khan''s mother?"


    Salburn said, "it''s just a common minor disease. Although * * * doctors find it difficult to treat, it''s not a problem for us who have studied systematic medicine. I''m also surprised. According to the truth, Mrs. farisa shouldn''t faint if she takes her medicine on time."


    Christina and Chechen looked at each other.


    Obviously, bayazid Khan''s mother did not relapse. This is just an excuse for bayazid Khan to cheat Chechen into bayazid Khan''s palace.


    "We should do something," Colson said.


    Fatima also said, "Captain, I''ll escort you out at once."


    Christina shook her head.


    "We only have 500 people. Now it''s night. If we leave the wharf, we will become the lamb of Tatar cavalry to be slaughtered."


    "What should I do?" Fatima stamped her foot and said hurriedly.


    "I''ll see bayazid," Chechen said suddenly.


    "Commander!" Fatima screamed. She thought that Chechen had lost his mind - what''s the difference between this and throwing himself into the net?


    But Christina looked at Cherchen with a look of appreciation in her eyes.


    Chechen continued: "I''ll go to see bayazid. Fatima, you too. It''s just sneaking into bayazid Khan''s palace. Since bayazid wants to do something wrong, I''ll open the skylight and tell him the truth and win him to our side. If he resists, Fatima and I will hijack him and force him to obey."


    What Chechen used was the trick that Curtis used when he found that the Aztecs wanted to plot evil in the capital of Aztec. Catch the thief first and catch the king first.


    "Then we''ll stay at the dock. Wait for your good news. I think with the dock and so many carriages as a cover, even if the Tatars have ten times the strength, we won''t have a problem until tomorrow morning." Christina said confidently.


    "Well, send someone to inform yelishei and ask him and Hessen cavalry to come to Ackerman''s city and support us."


    When the plan was decided, Cherchen and salben sorted out their goods and the housekeeper went on their way.


    Along the way, Chechen has been worried about whether bayazid Khan''s people will catch themselves on the way, so his plan will die prematurely. Kebayezid Khan was obviously confident that Chechen could not turn any waves in his own territory, so that Chechen and salben were safe all the way.


    "Khan and the old lady are waiting for you inside."


    At the door of the room where bayazid Khan entertained Chechen that day, the housekeeper stopped.


    Cherchen opened the curtain and went in with salburn.


    The room was bright, but there was no trace of bayazid Khan and old lady farisa.


    When Cherchen and salben came to the center, countless Crimean princes wearing Tatar helmets and hanging Tatar bows flashed out from behind the side door and column. Two Crimean small leaders holding steel shields came out of the secret door in front of bayazid Khan and walked in front of them.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Alwar, and Dr. salben," said bayazid Khan with a smile. The smile was like a winning ticket.


    "Khan, what about the old woman? Didn''t you invite us to see a doctor?" facing this posture, Che Chen pretended to be surprised.


    "Enough! Stop pretending." bayazid Khan shouted angrily.


    "Aleval, I don''t know what your real name is. Let''s call you that. Do you think I don''t know anything? I began to doubt you at the party. That horse is my test for you to test whether you are a real businessman. Unfortunately, you''re exposed. Even a Tatar herdsman can''t tame the horse I gave you in such a short time Yes, it''s obedient, but you did. It shows that you''re not a businessman at all, but a soldier with horses, "bayazid Khan said.


    "Khan, the merchant will accompany the horse. Even if I am proficient in the art of controlling the horse, I can be excused." Chechen continued to pretend to be wronged. He is buying time for Fatima and distracting bayazid Khan.


    Bayazid Khan grinned as if an old cat were teasing a mouse in a cage.


    "Then I ask you, why did you go to Bujak village to see Muhammad gley? After seeing him, you came to Ackerman, won my trust through your uncle, and then took 500 mercenaries into the city. Muhammad gley asked you to take my Ackerman! I just thought he was the gley family My son is a former Khan. He turned a blind eye to him in Bujak. Unexpectedly, he still kicked his nose and face, and even coveted my Ackerman. "


    Bayazid Khan became more and more angry. He grabbed the Tatar helmet on the small head of Crimea in front of him and threw it at Chechen.


    Chechen dodged.


    For bayazid Khan''s words, Cherchen did not say a word. In fact, the explanation is useless. Bayazid Khan has misunderstood so much.


    Chechen looked behind the door, which was seen by bayazid Khan.


    "What? Are you still waiting for your mercenaries to save you? Tell you, they have been surrounded by my men." bayazid Khan said proudly.


    Although it was confirmed by bayazid Khan, Chechen was not worried about his companions at the wharf. Because he believes in Christina''s command.


    Chechen turned to bayazid Khan and said, "Khan, since you are full of goodwill to * * * gley, why not help Muhammad gley restore his country?"


    Bayazid Khan was not perfunctory about Chechen''s problem, but seriously thought about it. He said to Chechen and himself: "It''s not the most important thing for me to be a Khan. My duty is to protect Ackerman and make it always belong to our family and not be infringed. At the beginning, although LAN gley rose to power by usurping the Khan position, he is now a Khan and recognized by the Sudan. Muhammad gley, who you work for, has nothing. Why should I put my bet On a failed man? "


    It really sounded like the heart of people like bayazid Khan, and Cherchen nodded.


    Then Chechen smiled and smiled happily.


    "Thank you, bayazid Khan. I understand. Fatima, come down!" Chechen shouted.

 Chapter 417

    Christina dared to boast, relying on a small number of troops to resist bayazid Khan''s raid on the wharf, in addition to her confidence in the combat power of the mercenary regiment, the biggest reliance was the carriage carried by the mercenary regiment.


    These carriages are not ordinary freight carriages, but specially made - they are refitted from four-wheel farm carts common in Poland and Ukraine, and the side plates and wheels of the chariot are equipped with solid iron clad and removable planks. At the top of the vehicle, there is also a retractable defense guard plate, which can be put away to protect against the wind and rain. When it is put down in battle, a defense guard plate higher than the body is formed. Four triangular holes were drilled in the wood of the car body, and the shooter can safely hide behind and shoot with a fire gun. There is also a narrow door for passengers to get on and off the guard board in the inward direction of the carriage, and a special long wooden board can be installed under the chariot in battle to prevent opponents from climbing from below. When dozens of such carriages are connected together, it is like a wooden wall.


    Of course, such ingenious designs do not come from Christina''s creation. They have prototypes. The prototypes of these carriages are the HUS chariots that once shine in the HUS war and make the Holy Roman Empire lose troops.


    The mercenary regiment has more than 40 such carriages. Christina ordered people to fix each car with iron chains, and then block the gap between the iron chains with long gunmen or planks with wheels.


    All the soldiers are working hard. Some soldiers used shovels and hoes to dig thickened earth bases and sandbags around the vehicle to defend against shelling and protect the wheels and body. Although Christina did not think that bayazid Khan had large caliber guns that could threaten chariots, it was necessary to be prepared.


    Other soldiers kept fetching buckets of water from the sea. They put buckets between the wheels and behind the carriage to put out the fire.


    All the pack horses were driven to the beach and surrounded by ropes.


    After arranging all this, Christina stood on the carriage under Colson''s escort to meet the attack that might come at any time.


    In the darkness came the sound of horses'' hoofs and people''s whistling, followed by a dense sound of sharp arrows breaking through the air.


    "Your Highness, be careful!"


    As soon as Carlson pressed Christina''s shoulder, they hid their bodies behind the fender of the carriage.


    There was a sound of metal impact through the baffle in front of him, and some arrows even shot into the carriage.


    "Ready!"


    Cried Colson.


    Mercenaries entered the space with guns.


    Each carriage is equipped with about 12 infantry to operate and cooperate. Including six Musketeers, four long gunners, sword and shield soldiers and two gunners.


    This is also the HUS car base strategy derived from young Jessica. In Yang jesska''s hedtine military order, he configured the HUS chariot as follows: each chariot has 10-20 people, including 2 horse drivers, 2 Musketeers, 2-4 crossbow players, 4 flail players, 4 halberd players and 4 shield players.


    Of course, this set of tactics was more than 200 years ago. At that time, the firearms were not as advanced as they are now, so the chariot was also equipped with crossbows and more than half of the close combat soldiers. Now, Christina keeps pace with the times and simplifies it accordingly.


    The Tatar cavalry rushed towards the dock.


    The tactics of Crimean Tatars are still the same as those of their ancestors Mongols centuries ago. Heavy cavalry is the backbone of assault, while light cavalry is harassed with bows and arrows.


    When the heavy cavalry wearing long metal plate chain armor or small metal plate chain armor and Tatar helmets saw the chariot wall standing in front of them, they were at a loss. Some of them had seen the Cossack''s wagon fortress tactics when fighting with the Cossacks in zaporoze, but compared with the Cossack''s crude carriage, the chariot in front of them was undoubtedly taller and stronger, and the long gun stretched out behind the carriage was undoubtedly more dangerous.


    The mercenaries would not give up the attack because of the enemy''s stupidity. They pulled the trigger at the same time with Colson''s order.


    For a moment, the sound of gunfire, the neighing of war horses and the scream of people became one. At such a close distance, even plate armor can''t give people safe protection, not to mention the inferior plate chain armor. Tatar heavy cavalry were shot and fell off their horses, laying a layer of human and horse bodies around the carriage.


    Some lucky tartar cavalry retreated into the darkness.


    If yelisi''s cavalry were there, the enemy''s attack would be frustrated and suffered heavy losses. The carriage would instantly change its formation. The cavalry would lead the infantry out of the gap of the chariot, launch a counter charge against the enemy under the cover of artillery, or cooperate with the infantry to encircle the enemy''s flank and intercept the retreating enemy. But because there are only infantry, the mercenary regiment can only defend passively.


    Of course, it is still a matter of great pride that only one volley repulsed the Tatars'' charge. Some Hessian mercenaries who had never fought with the Crimean Tatars were somewhat proud and belittled the enemy.


    "Load up! The enemy won''t be defeated just once. They will attack," corzon scolded and ordered the soldiers in time.


    "It''s all right, sir. I don''t think the Tatars dare attack again until dawn." a freckled Hessian mercenary stood up on the chariot to load the musket and exposed his head and neck.


    Christina saw this and quickly ordered the soldier to squat down, but the soldier still didn''t care.


    Death caught the unfortunate man at this moment. A Tatar arrow came through the air and went through his unprotected neck.


    Tatars are natural archers. The Tatars in Ackerman who live by the sea have excellent eyesight because they often eat and apply fish oil. Many shooting Eagles can even see things at night.


    The arrow rain, which was more dense than before, fell from the air with the battle roar of unknown significance, and the carriage and the ground were immediately filled with arrows. Some of the arrows were rockets, and the Tatar commander obviously wanted to burn the carriage to destroy the mercenary regiment''s defense.


    "Put out the fire, put out the fire!" Colson shouted. He erected a steel shield in front of him and escorted Christina behind him.


    But Colson''s cry had little effect at this time, because the arrow rain was so dense that everyone was suppressed.


    Christina pushed corzon away from the guard in front of her. The queen is wearing black armor and is confident that these arrows will not hurt herself. Moreover, as a commander, she should set an example.


    "Come on, you guys, take the bucket and pour it on the carriage." Christina commanded calmly.


    Will be the courage of soldiers. Seeing the commander so, the mercenaries were brave. They picked up the buckets on the ground and put out the Rockets inserted in the carriage.


    During this period, Christina was blessed by God, but no arrow hurt her.


    The arrow rain finally stopped, and the second wave of Tatar attack was about to begin.

 Chapter 418

    At the front were Crimean slave soldiers. These Tatars only wore robes and felt hats. Their only armor was a simple shield. These cannon fodder hurled bows and arrows into the carriage while charging. Unfortunately, most of their bows were made in a rough way. They could not penetrate the mercenary''s inferior chest armor at a medium and long distance, and could only cause damage at a very close distance. However, the Hessen mercenary''s musket could penetrate 2-3 enemies at a close distance.


    "Allah Juan Keba!"


    Although they were poorly equipped, these Crimean slave soldiers rushed to the carriage with high religious fanaticism. They lost their bows and arrows, bit a simple Tatar saber in their mouth, and climbed up the carriage with their hands.


    The Musketeers on the carriage put down their muskets. They slashed the hands on the carriage with chopping axes and page hammers, and the long Musketeers also stabbed the enemy outside through the triangular firing hole on the carriage baffle.


    From time to time, Crimean slave soldiers who broke their palms and were stabbed to death fell to the ground like sacks, but the slave soldiers behind ignored their companions'' bodies and continued to climb. Soon, the bodies in some places were more than half a person high in front of the carriage. Slowly, the Crimean slave soldiers in front of several carriages stepped on the body and were able to jump into the carriage.


    "Hand gun, hand gun!" Colson shouted from a carriage. Waving a halberd in both hands, he cut the heads of two exposed Crimean slave soldiers in half.


    On hearing the order, the mercenary between the wagon chains pointed the loaded hand gun at the enemy outside. Dozens of lead bullets were ejected from each hand gun, and the fire immediately swept the area in front of them. All the people who were shot were fragmented.


    This terrible death shocked the living slave soldiers, or awakened them from religious fanaticism. When they found that Allah could not protect themselves from these pagans, the slave soldiers collapsed.


    I don''t know who screamed. Then more and more slave soldiers shouted. They threw their shields, sabers, bows and arrows to the ground and ran away.


    The long gunmen on the carriage leaned out. They picked up the stacked bodies in front of the carriage with long halberds to avoid being used by the Tatars.


    "Your Majesty, we have won." Colson returned to Christina and asked her for credit excitedly.


    But Christina''s face was not happy. The former queen just stared at a place in the dark ahead.


    Arhun mirzan (mirzan refers to a feudal noble man of a brilliant family, which means a little vassal. Generally, those who can be called mirzan must come from the descendants of Mongolian noble families such as bo''erzhijin, duo huoratti, balulasi, churatsi, Hongjila, zalayer, etc.) riding on a war horse, with hundreds of Crimean garrison standing behind him.


    Crimean garrison is the only arm of Crimean Khanate that uses muskets. Because Crimea cannot mass produce muskets and gunpowder, musketeers are precious among Tatars. They not only enjoy higher salaries, but also have valuable Chain Armor as protection. And this is the treatment that even some close combat soldiers don''t have.


    Ah erhun Milu turned a blind eye to the Crimean slave soldiers who retreated to his mount. These humble slave soldiers were his tools to test the enemy. Ah erhun also stared at a place in the dark, because his sixth sense like a prairie Eagle felt a bunch of eyes from the dark - eyes full of war.


    "If you want to fight, fight!"


    At the thought of Genghis Khan''s famous words, ah''erhun''s blood boils. With only one gesture, the flag bearer around him would understand.


    The flag bearer blew a huge conch, two teams of Crimean zasack cavalry and the reconstituted Crimean heavy armor cavalry scattered towards the two wings, while the garrison moved forward with neat steps.


    The huge sound of conch and footsteps naturally attracted the attention of Hessen mercenaries, who were waiting for the enemy''s third attack.


    The Crimean garrison fired before the Hessian mercenaries. The bullet of the firerope gun hit the baffle of the carriage, and the sawdust flew sideways. From time to time, it also aroused a trace of spark. It was the bullet that hit the iron sheet wrapped on the baffle.


    The mercenaries couldn''t lift their heads under the constant sound of guns. But soon, they found the way - these Crimean Musketeers did not fire together, they just fired with their personal skills. Such a hit rate is very low. It''s as difficult to hit as winning a prize.


    The gun rang for more than half an hour, and the Tatars showed no sign of attack. The mercenaries were no longer afraid. They even put a Taylor on the triangular muzzle to bet whether the bullets of the Crimean garrison could hit Taylor.


    The only ones still awake at this time are Christina and Colson. They never believed that the Tatar commander would waste bullets and gunpowder by shooting aimlessly.


    Just in case, Christina ordered the soldiers to throw triangular nails outside the carriage.


    The triangular nail is composed of four metal tips, three of which are supported on the ground and the other is upward.


    The main purpose of the triangular nail design is to hurt the moving horseshoes and soldiers'' feet, so as to stop and delay the advancing enemy and provide early warning. As long as a small number of triangular nails are scattered in a certain area, the enemy may be attacked, which has greatly met the purpose of defense.


    Sure enough, after more than ten minutes, there was a scream from the two wings of the carriage defense line.


    Originally, this is really a fool''s trick. He let the cavalry go around in a big circle to the two wings of the mercenary regiment''s defense line, dismount at a long distance, approach the carriage under the cover of the sound of guns, and then charge on foot by relying on the advantages of equipment and quantity.


    But Christina cracked it. The attacking Crimean Knights saw no hope of sneak attack and could only move forward hard against the dense projective fire in the carriage. Many lightly armed zasack cavalry were either shot into a sieve or fell to the ground and nailed to death.


    But anyway, with the advantage of equipment, the Knights finally rushed to the vehicle array after paying a heavy price to prepare for their best hand to hand combat.


    Crimea''s heavily armored Knights have trained in shooting and sabre since childhood, and are proficient in foot combat. In addition, they are from a nomadic family. They are born with a body suitable for riding and shooting. After training, everyone is an excellent knight. When it comes to individual combat, we can fight back and forth with Polish winged cavalry, Swedish pistol cavalry and czar Russian Boyer cavalry.


    But the carriage played an important role here. The halberds and spearmen stood on the chariot and hit and stabbed them with long pole weapons. When the Crimean heavy armor cavalry reluctantly held a steel shield to protect their face and climbed onto the chariot, the musketeers of the mercenary regiment pulled out short swords and page hammers to resist desperately. When a chariot is in an emergency, the chariot next to it will immediately provide fire support. At such a close distance, pistols and fire ropes can penetrate the armor in one shot.


    This time, the fierce battle was particularly fierce. The two sides fought from dark to early morning, and even Christina took the sword. Finally, the Crimean heavy cavalry began to fall apart.

 Chapter 419

    "Mr. aleval, did you hear the gunshot? I advise you to ask your men to let go of me. Maybe I will spare you with mercy. Otherwise, your people will become corpses tomorrow morning." bayezid Khan said to Chechen and salben standing in front of him and surrounded by a group of Crimean princes.


    "That''s what I want to say to you, Khan."


    For the soft and hard threat of bayazid Khan, Chechen replied as usual.


    Chechen can be so confident that his self-confidence comes from a dagger.


    A dagger held in Fatima''s hand and pointed directly at bayezid''s neck artery.


    At this time, two Crimean heavy armor knights with strong shields were eyeing Fatima who was hidden behind bayazid Khan, but they didn''t dare to move, because they knew that no matter how fast the long gun in their hands was, it was not as fast as the dagger in Fatima''s hand stabbed into their master''s neck.


    After listening to Chechen''s words, bayazid Khan snorted coldly regardless of the coolness from his neck.


    He himself is the hostage of Chechen, but the caravan of Chechen at the wharf is not his own hostage. Besides, kill himself. Can they go out? All he didn''t worry about, Chechen never had the courage to hurt himself.


    "Khan, I think we should sit down and talk without these outsiders," Chechen said, pointing to the people of bayazid Khan around.


    "Of course, if you ask your men to put down the dagger, I''ll talk to you," bayazid Khan said.


    After hearing this, Che Chen stopped talking. He sat on the ground with his legs crossed, regardless of the Crimean warriors around him.


    When salben saw Cherchen sitting on the ground, he was trembling. He became brave and sat down like Cherchen.


    This is more than an hour.


    At this time, the Hessian mercenaries were fighting back the first raid of arhun milza.


    More than half an hour passed.


    Chechen suddenly said to bayazid Khan, "Khan, we should talk."


    Bayazid Khan wanted to hum coldly again. He thought that Chechen was worried.


    But at this time, Chechen continued, "Khan, didn''t you hear? The gunfire outside has disappeared for more than half an hour. If your man won, the informer should have arrived long ago."


    Bayazid Khan''s face turned blue, but he immediately recovered as usual.


    "You don''t have to be mysterious. Even if my men didn''t destroy your people in a hurry, I have 2000 people. How can I not deal with your hundreds."


    Che Chen stood up. The Crimean Prince guard next to him was startled by Cherchen''s move and took a step forward or backward one after another.


    "Let''s wait and see it get better," Chechen continued in a confident tone.


    After listening to Chechen''s words, bayazid Khan was not confident. He shouted to a naker (the personal soldier and companion of the noble Lord): "you, go and have a look at ah erhun."


    The man knelt down, kowtowed and ran out.


    Che Chen didn''t even look at that Ke''er, but looked like a pair of wisdom beads in his hand. Because he believed that Christina''s sister said that if she could hold it, she would be able to hold it.


    After a while, there was a faint sound of gunfire. Che Chen could hear that this was the fire gun of his mercenary regiment firing.


    Then there was the sound of hand guns.


    "Sweat!"


    The nacre came back. He looked flustered, as if he had seen a ghost. As soon as he entered the house, he became prostrate on the ground, shaking like a sieve.


    "Speak quickly!" bayazid Khan shouted, straightening his neck. His movements were so great that Fatima''s dagger rubbed his flesh.


    "The pagans built a wall at the dock, and our people suffered heavy losses," said naker in a dreamy voice.


    Built a wall?


    If he had not been his confidant, bayazid Khan would have denounced him for talking nonsense.


    "Do these pagans really have magic?" bayazid Khan thought. After salben cured his mother''s countless diseases that could not be cured by * * * doctors, bayazid Khan began to talk about God.


    What makes bayazid Khan more anxious is that his troops and horses suffered heavy losses. These soldiers and horses come from their own tribes and are the basis for bayazid Khan to settle down in the Khanate.


    Bayazid Khan was anxious, and Chechen became more and more confident. Now he just needs to continue to delay, persuade bayazid and wait for Yeltsin''s arrival.


    "Khan, I don''t mean you any harm. If you don''t want your own tribe to suffer unnecessary losses, you should withdraw the people who besieged me and listen to me." Chechen said again.


    This time, bayazid Khan ordered all the people to leave the room. Anyway, after his people quit the room, the small circle became a big circle. Chechen dared to hurt himself, and they were doomed.


    Fatima put down the dagger in her hand. Now there is only bayazid Khan in the room. She is not afraid of his tricks.


    Chechen invited bayazid Khan to sit down, which was quite noisy. Bayazid Khan obviously thought it was an insult. He stood upright and did not move.


    Chechen went to the back of bayazid Khan and said, "Khan, you once asked me: Muhammad gley, who I work for, has nothing? Why do you bet on a failed person? Right."


    Bayazid Khan did not nod or deny.


    So Chechen continued: "It can be seen that at the beginning, LAN gley''s rule did not give you much benefit, or let you lose a lot. Khan, you just held back because you couldn''t catch it. Now, I can tell you that a powerful friend of the Khan in the North stood behind * * * gley, who sent tens of thousands of reinforcements to restore the country for the sake of justice and safeguarding the tradition. And Moreover, the Ottoman Turkish Sultan is also on the side of Mohamed gley. "


    "Are you insulting my IQ or talking in your sleep? Mr. Alwar, the Sudan has recognized the rule of LAN gley over the Khanate at the beginning of the war, not to mention your tens of thousands of reinforcements." bayazid Khan angrily questioned Cherchen. He felt that Cherchen treated him like a white fool.


    In the face of bayazid Khan''s doubt, Chechen said in a firm tone: "Sudan''s support for yisran gley is just a means to paralyze him. How can Sudan support a Khan who is friendly to the Cossacks. In fact, I came to akman this time to go to sea from here and go to Kafa to convey the will of the Ottoman Turkish Sudan to support the restoration of yisran gley Khan to mehmad Pasha."


    Bayazid Khan''s eyes turned twice.


    "You''re still lying to me. If you really have such a will, why should you dress up? You can show it directly to me." bayazid Khan said.


    "What if you are the diehard loyalty of Yishi LAN gley? I won''t trust anyone until I see Mehmed Pasha." Chechen said.


    "Show me your will. If it is true, I will immediately let you go to Kafa and be loyal to Muhammad gley."


    "No, I won''t show you unless you write down your promise to obey Muhammad gley," Chechen continued.


    This side refused and that side could not. The two sides were so deadlocked.


    During this period, the gunfire in the direction of the wharf rang again, and this time, the gunfire continued without stopping.


    At this time, although Chechen was worried gradually, he didn''t show it on his face. He was still arguing with bayazid Khan. Bayazid Khan seemed to really enter the state of negotiation and haggled with Chechen bit by bit.


    Finally, when it was almost dawn, Chechen put forward a "best of both worlds" carefully prepared by himself Plan: bayazid Khan sent Chechen''s people to Kafa. After Mehmed Pasha announced the Sudan''s support for Muhammad gley, bayazid Khan officially turned to Muhammad gley. Chechen will leave 100 people stationed in bayazid Khan''s palace to protect Khan and serve as a guarantee for Khan to fulfill the agreement.


    Bayazid Khan was angry at such a humiliating plan that he looked like a prisoner. He immediately refused it.


    But just then, there were bursts of high-spirited hoofs outside the palace.

 Chapter 420

    Cherchen listened. When he heard the sound of horses'' hoofs and the sound of fighting outside the palace, Cherchen''s hanging heart finally came down - it was yelishei.


    Chechen knew that when he controlled bayazid Khan, he was actually controlled by bayazid Khan''s guards. So while he went to bayazid Khan''s place for the Hongmen banquet, he sent a message to yelishei, asking him to rush into the city with cavalry and take bayazid Khan''s palace.


    Yelishei quietly lurked under the city of Ackerman with his cavalry. The wall of Ackerman is not high. Yelishei asked several cavalry to climb up the wall with ropes, quietly killed the Tatar soldiers guarding the city gate, and then opened the city gate to enlarge the troops into the city.


    As most of Ackerman''s defenders were led by ahhunmirzan and besieged the wharf, yelishei and 200 cavalry arrived at bayazid Khan''s palace without resistance.


    Yelishei killed two Crimean garrison soldiers with a horse first. A garrison raised his firerope and firegun to try to resist yelisi''s saber, but he didn''t expect yelisi to be so sharp. As soon as he touched it, the firerope and firegun broke in two, and he himself was cut off.


    Yelishei pushed open the gate of the palace, and half of the cavalry got off their horses and killed with yelishei into the palace.


    At this time, because bayazid Khan was hijacked, most of the guards in the palace and the nobles in the city invited by bayazid Khan gathered in the open-air courtyard of the palace. They saw a group of Western mercenaries suddenly killed in. Although they were caught off guard, these nobles were all military origin after all, and soon reacted. They pulled out machetes one after another to resist, and the two groups killed each other in the palace.


    Yelishei rushed to the front, but was accidentally slipped to the ground by a long gun under his feet. His armor was so heavy that he couldn''t stand up for a moment. A small Crimean leader raised his cavalry spear and was about to stab the fallen yelishei. At the critical moment, only one shot was heard. A bullet pierced the helmet of the Crimean small head collar, broke the skull and brain, and immediately died. It turned out that Viscount Hesse robbed the door of the palace. Seeing that yelisi was in danger, the Viscount shot the small head of Crimea and saved yelisi.


    Yelishei was about to say thanks when suddenly there were several gunshots overhead. It turned out that several Crimean guards climbed the walls on both sides and shot at yelishei from a high position. Two Hessian cavalry were unfortunately hit and fell to the ground, howling.


    Taking advantage of the gap between the Crimean garrison loading the musket, viscount Hesse hurriedly led a team of people to the palace wall. They killed the Crimean garrison on the wall and relieved the worries of the fighting companions below.


    Yelishei is more brave than ever. He picked up a steel shield on the ground, threw away his saber and took the leaf hammer at his waist in his hand. Two guards of the Crimean princes stabbed with guns, and yelishei blocked them with a steel shield. Then, yelishei skillfully blocked the two long guns with a shield, deceived himself, and hit the two Crimean princes'' guards on the cheek with a leaf hammer in his hand. The cheek bones of the two enemies were smashed in an instant.


    Then he met a Tatar warrior in long metal plate chain armor. The Tatar warrior was obviously a veteran. Unlike other Tatars, he babbled endlessly, but did not say a word. He took a cavalry spear at a 45 degree angle and waited for work. He turned a blind eye to the fierce fighting beside him, but stared at yelishei with his narrow eyes. They looked at each other for several times and didn''t do anything. Yelishei protected his chest with a steel shield, and then hit the steel shield with a page hammer to challenge the Tatar warrior. Seeing that his opponent had no flaws, the Tatar warrior didn''t want to attack easily, but the compatriots around him kept falling down. He was finally impatient. The Tatar warrior "ah" threw all his strength to stab ye lishei''s steel shield edge. Ye lishei didn''t move. The steel shield in his hand deflected and aimed the shield heart at the stabbing cavalry spear. The cavalry spear hit the heart of the shield and made a harsh sound. Then elishey swung open the cavalry spear. He bullied himself and pointed the leaf hammer at the unprotected throat of the Tatar warrior.


    An idea flashed through the mind of the Tatar Warrior: bad.


    At this time, he lost his center of gravity because he was swung away by yelishei, and his body tilted forward to the right. Yelishei''s page hammer accurately hit his opponent''s Adam''s apple. The body of the Tatar warrior flew two meters away and glared at yelishei when he was dying.


    Although the guards and nobles in the palace fought hard, after all, the number was at a disadvantage and soon began to be irresistible. After more than 30 people were killed and injured, the remaining methods scattered and fled.


    Viscount Hesse broke into the backyard and tied up bayazid Khan''s wife and mother. And yelishei rushed to support Chechen.


    When he saw yelisi appear at the door, bayazid Khan knew that he was not only stealing chicken but also losing rice.


    At this time, all the energy and spirit of bayazid Khan dispersed. He said to Chechen, "you have won, Mr. aleval. I will withdraw the soldiers from the wharf, and you and your people can go to Kafa safely."


    "You''re wrong, Khan. You not only have to withdraw the soldiers from the dock, but also they have to lay down their arms and surrender to us."


    At this time, Che Chen had fully mastered the situation, and his price rose all the way up. Moreover, for his lion''s big mouth, Chechen has no psychological pressure. After all, bayazid Khan is the culprit in this situation.


    Bayazid Khan didn''t expect that Chechen wanted to occupy Ackerman. The imprisoned Khan didn''t want to rush forward, but he was cut off by mercenaries. He had to shout, "are you crazy? Do you naively think that people like you can rule Ackerman! You pagans."


    With less than 1000 Hessian mercenaries alone, it is certainly impossible to rule a * * * city. But Chechen has his own way. A way to make Ackerman''s * * * willing to accept rule.


    Che Chen looked at bayezid like a trapped beast and shook his head. "You''re wrong, Khan. We have no ambition for Ackerman. I just want to return Ackerman to the orthodox ruler of the Khanate."


    After listening to Chechen''s words, bayazid Khan''s face was instantly white.


    The orthodox ruler of the khanate, Muhammad graii.


    Regardless of what bayazid Khan thought, Chechen continued to take strong medicine: "Khan, you have five sons. Two of them are adults. I remember your second son is wise and powerful and deeply loved by the people. I think it will be a happy thing for everyone to rule Ackerman. At that time, you will be relieved to see Ackerman prosper in your son''s hands."


    Bayazid Khan knows better than anyone what his second son is like. But this is not the point, the point is - one is the Khan of the khanate, the other is his own son, and both are * * *. Bayezid knew that most of Ackerman would be obedient as long as Cherchen pushed the two men out.

 Chapter 421

    Ah Hun mi''er, we also noticed the battle in Khan''s palace. At this time, ah Hun mi''er, we are in a dilemma.


    Because we didn''t expect that the carriage carried by the enemy in front of us was actually a chariot, the field battle imagined by bayazid Khan and ahhunmir turned into a difficult battle. This is a big surprise to ah''er Hun mi''er. During the one night attack, the enemy soldiers suffered heavy casualties under the tenacious and effective resistance of the enemy. A thick pile of dead bodies of their own soldiers has been paved in front of the enemy''s carriage. After dawn, I saw blood flowing like a stream along the ravines of the road. Our soldiers, whether Crimean slave soldiers as cannon fodder, Crimean small leaders who should have regarded death as their home, and heavy armored Knights composed of nobles who regarded glory above life, had long been gutless and had no intention of war.


    At this time, if ah''erhun mi''er led his soldiers back to rescue bayazid Khan, the enemy in the wharf may take advantage of the situation to cover up. At that time, with these soldiers who have lost their fighting spirit, it is still a question whether they can resist; But if you don''t save Khan, whether bayazid Khan is dead or alive, he has no good fruit to eat. If bayazid Khan dies, LAN gley will take the opportunity to take akman into his gley family at the beginning. His fief and status are originally rewarded by bayazid Khan, and he may have nothing at that time; If bayazid Khan is lucky not to die, his failure to save himself and his poor combat performance in the eyes of "people who do not know the truth" will also lose Khan''s trust.


    Ah Hun mi''er, our inner hesitation and contradiction are unknown. His subordinates just saw their officers standing like stone statues on the horse, motionless, and neither ordered to launch an attack nor ordered to return.


    As time went by, the gunfire from Khan''s palace gradually subsided. Ah''erhun, it seems that we have made the most difficult decision and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Ali, you go to the opposite dock. Tell them I want to see their leader." ah Hun Mi said.


    "What!"


    As ah Hun mi''er, our lovely Ali looked at his master strangely.


    "Go!"


    Ah erhun hit Ali on the shoulder with a whip. Ali was in pain and hurried to the car array of the mercenary Corps.


    Ali took off his white scarf and waved it high above his head. When he came to a distance of less than ten meters from the carriage, a man stood on the carriage - Carlson.


    "What do you do?" asked Carlson.


    Ali instinctively wanted to caress his chest, but he felt that he would lose the dignity of the real master and servant. So Ali half bent down and said, "my master, Hun mi''er, I want to see your leader."


    In the absence of Chechen, Christina is the head of the mercenary regiment as the deputy head. Carlson looked back at the queen, saw Christina nodding at him, and shouted to Ali outside the carriage, "yes, but your master can come alone."


    Ali got a reply, so he turned back and resumed his life.


    Not long after, ah''erhun walked to a distance of 20 meters from the carriage. Seeing nothing unusual behind the carriage, he walked ten meters forward.


    Ah Hun mi''er, the spearmen scattered between the two carriages in front of us. Christina Cong came out here and walked five meters away from ah Hun mi''er.


    "I want to make peace with you?" said ah Hun mi''er.


    "About what?"


    "Talk about my master, bayazid Khan. I know your people have captured Khan''s palace and Khan has been kidnapped. I want you to send someone to tell your people to ensure the safety of my master''s life and not to let him suffer any damage. Otherwise, the whole dock will be buried with my master. You should believe that I have this ability. Although I I admit that you are indeed brave and good at fighting, but your ammunition and physical strength will be exhausted one day, and our people are endless. As long as I ignore casualties, your destruction is inevitable. I think this is not the result you want. "Ah Hun mi''er said loudly in a clear and threatening voice. After that, ah''er Hun mi''er wanted to draw a knife to compete in order to increase the persuasiveness of his words. Just think of yourself this action may cause unnecessary misunderstanding, just give it up.


    After hearing what ah Hun mi''er said, Christina took off her helmet. She looked at the seemingly rough Crimean aristocrat in front of her and said in her heart: it''s true that people can''t judge by appearance. She can do our position and command Ackerman''s army. This Hun milzan is by no means a reckless man with only muscles in her mind.


    Christina understands that ah Hun mi''er''s words are not meant for herself, or his purpose is not to negotiate, but to perform.


    Just imagine, if bayazid Khan died, all that arhun Mir US said and did here will give him a good name of revenge for the Lord. No matter who inherited Ackerman at that time, he will take a high look at such warriors; If bayazid Khan survives, this action can also be understood as the means of ah''erhun Mir to save his loyal Khan, and bayazid Khan will trust him more.


    Christina said: "we will not hurt bayazid Khan."


    Hearing Christina''s words, ah Hun, who was surprised at Christina''s more beautiful face than women because Christina took off her helmet, came back to me.


    "This was a misunderstanding. Your soldiers didn''t have to die because we didn''t mean any harm. It was only because your Khan listened to some untrue remarks that he misunderstood us. I think bayazid Khan will understand it soon after listening to our explanation of Alwar."


    Christina has no intention of exposing ah''er Hun mi''er''s ridiculous mind, because this is an unsolvable conspiracy, but it''s getting darker and darker when she exposes it.


    After listening to Christina''s words, ah Hun mi''er nodded. Anyway, his goal has been achieved.


    Ah''erhun mi''er said, "I hope so, too. Now you and I have a temporary strike. I can allow you to send someone to see your chief aleval. As long as Khan asks me to withdraw, I will withdraw."


    "No," Christina refused. Because she has confidence in Chechen.


    "I believe Khan''s order will come soon."

 Chapter 422

    Muhammad gley, escorted by Hessen mercenaries, left Bujak for akman. He had not recovered from his shock all morning.


    Aleval Chechen, a helper sent by Polish king kazimizh to your country, an unknown mercenary leader led hundreds of mercenaries to occupy Ackerman, an important town of the Crimean Khanate. If yelishei, who came to report, had not repeatedly promised and presented bayazid Khan''s machete to himself, * * * gley would not have been able to kill him.


    Then, the suspicious Muhammad gley was worried that this was a trick played by Chechen and bayazid Khan: they wanted to deceive themselves into Ackerman and give it to their brother, the usurper.


    Fortunately, Alan was convinced that Cherchen, as a person sent by the king of Poland, would never do such a thing.


    Alan tried to dispel the idea that Muhammad gley wanted Chechen to send bayazid or his family to Bujak before entering the city. Alan persuaded Muhammad gley that if Khan did, there would be a rift between Khan and bayazid. Alan promised that if anything unusual happened, he would protect Khan to the death. This dispelled * * * gley''s doubts.


    On the way, Alan, the loyal servant of Mohamed gley, also brought back a team of Tatar raiders from the grassland for * * * gley. This team of heavily paid Tatar Raiders, as Khan''s guard, will escort Mohamed gley into the city instead of Hessen mercenaries.


    At the gate of Ackerman City, Chechen, Christina, korson and ahumir stood next to bayazid Khan. Behind the five people, there were the Tatar nobles who survived in Ackerman city last night.


    Yes, the ruler of Ackerman is still bayazid, not his son.


    After knowing how futile and meaningless his resistance was, bayazid Khan immediately showed his fickle nature. He promised to cooperate with Chechen and support Muhammad gley. As a token of vote, bayazid Khan withdrew ahhun Mirza''s troops who attacked the wharf and killed all the pro * * * gley forces in the city. Of course, Chechen doesn''t care whether there is public revenge and private revenge and the elimination of dissidents. He only wants bayazid Khan''s attitude. When bayazid Khan did these things, he could never turn back and had to go down with Muhammad gley.


    Become a king or defeat an enemy.


    Ah''erhun mi''er also cleaved a nobleman in Ackerman who was close to Yishi LAN gley, showing his unity with bayazid Khan and Chechen. Moreover, he splashed his sword with water in front of yelishei and others, indicating that the hatred between him and the mercenary regiment has been written off.


    So, the group of people who were still fighting and killing the day before yesterday stood together like their closest friends this morning to welcome the arrival of Muhammad gley.


    When Muhammad gley''s team arrived at the foot of the city of Ackerman, bayazid Khan, the former ruler of Ackerman, flew to Muhammad gley''s Mount like an ape. His speed even startled Muhammad gley, Muhammad Glei was worried about whether bayazid would do anything wrong to himself.


    Of course, this worry is superfluous. Bayazid Khan just fell to his knees and kissed the dust in front of Muhammad gley.


    "Khan, it''s great that you are still alive. Your most loyal servant was shocked when the news of the tyrant''s rebellion came from begzisalai. I immediately wanted to take troops to avenge you. Over the past few months, I have been contacting the people who are still loyal to you. I, i..." bayazid Khan wept and pulled Mohamed gley''s pants, Try to look like a loyal minister.


    "Bayazid."


    ***Gley jumped off his horse and stood in front of bayazid Khan.


    "Ah?"


    Bayazid Khan raised his head and looked at * * * gley. His face was full of tears and dust.


    At this time, bayazid was terrified. How would Muhammad gray treat himself? Is it a whipping? Or do you let go of your past grievances and make love with yourself?


    Chechen also looked at Muhammad Glei with some worry.


    Fortunately, in full view of the public, Muhammad gley helped bayazid Khan.


    Muhammad gley of course chose to forgive him. He held bayazid Khan tightly in his arms.


    "I''ll never forget your loyalty to me." * * * gley shouted.


    This was said not only to bayazid, but also to all the Tatar nobles present.


    "Khan!" bayazid Khan really cried this time.


    "But if you betray me again, I will cut your skin and marinate you with your Ackerman salt."


    This is what only bayazid Khan heard.


    Watching their performance, Chechen''s heart really sighed: bayazid is a hero, and Muhammad gley is not a hero in troubled times. His performance really put bayazid Khan and Ackerman at ease.


    Muhammad gley ordered people to lead two horses. He gave one to bayazid and the other to Chechen. They will enjoy the glory of going to the city side by side with him.


    Bayezid was the master of Ackerman and had the title of "Khan". It is understandable that he enjoyed such treatment. But if Chechen can do so, the meaning is different. Obviously, Muhammad gley recognized Chechen''s strength and really regarded him as his beii.


    In bayazid Khan''s palace, although the servants tried their best and cleaned up the bodies of the dead last night, the blood stains on the ground and walls could not be removed in such a short time. The servants had to lay a thick layer of sand on the ground to cover up the blood stains on the ground.


    The mother of bayazid Khan, the old woman farisa, presented a roast whole sheep to Muhammad gley, which was the most solemn ceremony for Crimean Tatars to welcome distinguished guests. In last night''s work, the old lady living in the back hall was the most calm. According to Viscount Hesse, the old lady farissa sat neatly in the room, ignoring the Hesse mercenaries who broke in. Even his mercenaries were amazed by her calmness and dignity.


    After Muhammad gley received the roasted whole sheep, the old lady farisa withdrew. Next, it''s time for men to discuss big things.

 Chapter 423

    Ackerman''s great changes are bound to spread to bergzisalle. Although Chechen blocked several other docks and detained all foreign ships at the first time after taking control of Ackerman, it only delayed the speed of bagzisalai''s getting the news. At the beginning, LAN gley will know sooner or later that his brother, Mohammed gley, challenged him in Ackerman.


    For the coming war, bayazid Khan advised Muhammad gley to make such preparations.


    Bayazid Khan said: "the omnipotent Khan, I think we should immediately convene the khuletai assembly (a military and political assembly of ancient Mongolia and Turks, which is responsible for selecting the Khan or other officers of the tribe. All the Great Khan of the Mongolian Empire, such as Genghis Khan and wokuotai Khan, are elected by the khuletai assembly.) , declare your orthodox status to the whole Crimean khanate, and then show the imperial edict that the Sudan recognizes you. "


    ***¡¤ gley nodded. What bayazid Khan said was also what he wanted to do. At the beginning, LAN gley''s biggest mistake was that in so many months, he did not hold the huriletai assembly and did not obtain the recognition of all Tatar tribes. This makes his legitimacy questioned. Even after the Crimean Khanate became a dependency of the Ottoman Turkish Empire, the khuletai assembly has become a mere formality, but the form is a form after all, and no Khan has been recognized by the assembly. As for the so-called Sudan''s recognition of its own imperial edict, Muhammad gley could not understand that it was a lie that Chechen deceived bayazid, but this lie could increase bayazid''s confidence in himself, and Muhammad gley certainly would not break it.


    During bayezid''s comments, Christina quietly explained to Cherchen the meaning of the huriletai conference. Cherchen nodded. The so-called huriletai assembly is almost the parliament of the Republic of Poland.


    After bayazid Khan finished, ah''erhun mi''er also said: "Khan, Khan, we don''t need such trouble at all. As long as we play the banner of Khan, the herdsmen of the whole Khanate will flock to the banner of Khan, and we will have 100000 iron cavalry. It''s easy to capture begzisalai and capture the tyrant alive. I''m willing to be a pioneer and take kezikerman for Khan and Khan."


    From a military and political point of view, Almir''s words are worthless. If it is really so easy to defeat Yishi LAN gley, why should Muhammad gley ask for help from the Republic of Poland and hide in Bujak to survive? But Almir''s purpose of saying these words was to "perform" with bayazid Khan at the gate of the city Like, it shows a determination and an attitude.


    Sure enough, Muhammad gley praised ahumi''s courage, but did not say a word about his plan.


    Then he turned to Cherchen and said to Cherchen affectionately, "Cherchen bey, what do you think of bayazid Khan''s plan?"


    For a long time, Christina has been giving advice to Cherchen on the strategy of the complex and strange Crimean khanate, including the drastic plan to draw money from Mehmed Pasha in Kafa. Cherchen instinctively looked at Kristina for questions with Muhammad gley.


    Christina had a case during the discussion between Mohamed gley and bayazid. Therefore, Christina said to Mohamed gley: "Khan, I still stick to our leader''s original plan. Bayazid Khan''s plan is good, but most of the power of the Khanate is on the Crimean peninsula. In recent months, I''m afraid most of the patriarchs and nobles on the peninsula have submitted to the rule of Yishi LAN gley. Even if people still want to be orthodox, because Yishi LAN gley controlled pirikop In the isthmus, there won''t be too many patriarchs and nobles who can come to serve you. Now that we have occupied Ackerman, LAN gley will come to attack you. At that time, the defense of the Crimean peninsula will be empty. We just go to Kafa and give the edict of the Sudan''s support to you to Mehmed Pasha. He will call on all Tatars loyal to the orthodox anyway. "


    This is actually a variant of the original plan. It was only because the mercenary regiment accidentally occupied Ackerman that Christina fine tuned the plan and added a snake out of the hole.


    Hearing this plan, Muhammad gley was still noncommittal, and bayazid Khan shouted.


    "Wait for Yishi LAN gley to fight. In case you haven''t raised an anti flag in Kafa, Ackerman will be captured by Yishi LAN gley''s army? You know, if it''s true as you said, Yishi LAN gley''s military strength is several times stronger than ours."


    Muhammad gley was very calm. At this time, he was not as flustered as bayazid, but asked Cherchen with such a look: "who is this?"


    "He''s my brother, aleval Chris," Chechen said.


    "It''s Chechen bey''s brother." Muhammad gley nodded.


    "So Chris, how long do you think Ackerman can stay if * * * gley leads 50000 troops." * * * gley asked.


    The 50000 grassland herders'' army is * * * gley''s greatest judgment of all the troops * * * gley can mobilize. As a former Khan, his number is not much different from the reality.


    "Relying on Ackerman''s existing troops, I can defend for 60 days or more. But Khan, you must stay in Ackerman," Christina said bluntly.


    "Do you want me to stay in town?" * * * gley wondered.


    "Yes, only Khan and you stay in akman can attract Yishi LAN gley, and only you and bayazid Khan can akman''s defenders have fighting spirit. We can have more chances of winning."


    Of course bayazid Khan will not go. Losing Ackerman is tantamount to losing everything.


    And Muhammad Gray''s heart struggled violently. The Khan''s heart is also afraid of death. He supports Chechen to help him recover his country, but he wants him to stay in Ackerman and face tens of thousands of soldiers. Muhammad gley is frightened when he thinks about it. But he is also a man who values reputation and dignity. Muhammad gley thought:


    "The great Genghis Khan once said: don''t want someone to protect you, don''t beg someone to do justice for you, only learn to live on your own! Chris also said very clearly that only by taking the lead, can you have hope for your restoration. I have escaped once in bagchisale, and I can''t escape this time. I''m a descendant of the gley family, right Descendants of the great Genghis Khan. "


    "Well, do as you say," determined Muhammad gley.


    The next day, a group of messengers riding grassland horses brought the news that Muhammad gley would hold the huriletai conference in Ackerman to all tribes in the grassland.

 Chapter 424

    The whole prairie is boiling.


    Everyone was surprised that Muhammad gley, who was expelled from the Khan throne, raised the anti flag in akman, and bayazid Khan, who has always been neutral, also participated in it.


    Some clan leaders loyal to Mohamed gley''s Grassland tribe were moved by the wind, but most of them were still hesitating and wandering. They focused their eyes on begzisalai. They were eager to know how the current Khan of Crimean khanate, the younger brother of * * * gley and the usurper Yishi LAN gley would react.


    Begzisalai was one of the first cities to get the news. At the beginning, LAN Glei heard that his brother Muhammad Glei not only raised the anti flag, but also held a huliletai conference in Ackerman. The new Khan playing the horse head piano played the whole song under the eyes of fear and uncertainty, and then gently put the horse head piano aside, And stood up.


    At the beginning, LAN gley toured around, and then quoted Genghis Khan''s famous saying: "if you want to fight, fight."


    Then he left.


    Thus, while the rest of the Khanate was still vacillating, the whole begzisalai had begun to prepare for the war. The armory in the city of begzisalai was opened. Bundles of sharp cavalry guns were taken out, and pieces of armor shining with dazzling cold light were hung on the soldiers. Khan wore small metal plate chain armor engraved with the Koran scriptures, and took Armored Cavalry to patrol the city every day. He also went to Kafa and asked to see Mehmed Pasha. Although no one knows what they talked about, at the beginning, when LAN gley returned to bagchisale, there were ten more carriages in his team, which were filled with golden gold coins. At the beginning, LAN gley opened the boxes in the square of begzisarai and distributed the gold coins to the soldiers. The residents of begzisala said that this is the support of Mahmoud Pasha to Khan, which also shows that the Sudan as far away as Istanbul has always supported Yishi LAN Glei Khan.


    In the Crimean peninsula at the end of July, the land became dry and the grass grew vigorously.


    At the beginning, LAN gley Khan personally led the three thousand elite riders of bekzisalai. Wearing the Turkish robe rewarded by the Ottoman Turkish Sultan, he erected a six tailed ponytail. The team crossed the pirikop isthmus and headed for kizkerman. It will be the base of * * * gley''s crusade against Ackerman.


    "I want to set my horse on the battlefield, and you need to be prepared to go with me. Five people provide a carriage, and each person needs to prepare three war horses... All men over the age of 15 should join the army and must not stay at home. Those who refuse military service are not my servants, not my son''s servants, nor the servants of the patriarchs. For such scum, rob him and kill him."


    One after another, NAKAR loyal to Khan took the orders of Yishi LAN gley to various grassland tribes, villages and castles.


    There, all shepherd soldiers who obeyed the will of Crimean Khan and crawled at the feet of Khan put down their horse harnesses, hoes and fishing nets, gathered into a sharp sword and headed for kizilkelman.


    Countless one tailed and three tailed horsetails stood up. A man named Pasha, bey and mire came here. Kizilkelman brought together a huge force that had never appeared since the battle of beretesco. The heavy Armored Cavalry of the three thousand Khanate gathered next to the Khan''s camp. These soldiers are the most elite forces of the Khanate. They are as big as giants. They are equipped with plate chain armour, steel shield, spear and curved machete, which are carefully crafted by begzisalai craftsmen or imported from abroad. They are the most important embodiment of Khan''s will. Their tents made of linen and sheepskin are surrounded by Khan''s tents. Everyone who meets Khan will pass through these tents and meet these invincible warriors before seeing Khan. Everyone will raise fear and awe before entering Khan''s camp. When they see Khan, whether it is Pasha, bey or Mirza, they will crawl to the ground and devote their loyalty to their sun.


    "At the beginning, Lanhu Akbar."


    They read and sang the toast.


    Tens of thousands of armed herdsmen and 100000 war horses also gathered here. Some poor herdsmen sold their ewes about to give birth, pawned their wives to master Bai, bought a bad horse and a spear and gathered under the city of kizilkelman. They hope to make meritorious contributions in the coming war and change their destiny. Just like Muhua Li (Genghis Khan''s great general and founding hero. Born in ananshuidong, he was given to Tiemuzhen by his father as a "slave to others" in his early years. Muhua Li is calm, intelligent, brave and good at fighting. Tiemuzhen praised him as "you have a shaft in your car and an arm in your body". "In the past 40 years, he followed Tiemuzhen and did not obey without service. He assisted Tiemuzhen in unifying all Mongolian ministries and made outstanding achievements in war. He was one of the" four heroes "together with borshu, borhu and Chi laowen. In 1206, he was named the head of the left wing 10000 households).


    The city of kizilkelman has long been unable to live. The vast majority of herdsmen and livestock roar on the pasture outside the city of kizilkelman, and thousands of cattle, sheep and camels pasture on the side of the horses. Countless nationalities and languages come together. White skin, dark skin and black skin complement each other, including the nogai people from azoborg and the sokasia people from kizlev Central Asian nomads from Astrakhan... Countless shooting eagles and zasacks almost make people think that another "eldest son''s western expedition" is about to begin.


    Khmelinitsky''s messengers heard the news. They brought rich gifts, expressed the respect of the Kazakh emirate to Khan to * * * gley, and asked vaguely: "what is the intention of Khan to gather so many troops and horses."


    At the beginning, after LAN gley attempted to seize the Khan position of the khanate, hemelinitsky repeatedly asked the Crimean Khanate to send troops to the Republic of Poland with him, and the price was higher and higher. But every time, at the beginning, LAN gley disappoints hermelitsky''s messengers and returns.


    At the beginning, LAN gley knew the purpose of the Cossack messenger. But after receiving the gift, gley replied to khmelinitsky''s Messenger, "he''s going to akman to attack bayazid Khan who betrayed the Khanate."


    At the beginning, LAN gley will not make the big mistakes his brother once made.

 Chapter 425

    For the former Khan Muhammad Glei, at first LAN Glei didn''t mention a word, as if his brother was insignificant in his eyes.


    The messenger of the great chief left with joy and disappointment.


    The territory and sphere of influence of the Khanate are all over the Black Sea coast. It is impossible for other forces to gather all the forces of such a vast country in a short time.


    But the Crimean Khanate is different. For a long time, the mobilization system of Crimean Khanate is still a typical nomadic way, that is to mobilize very fast. If a Khan spends a month mobilizing, he will be despised to death by the Tatar soldiers below. Moreover, the Tatars in Crimea do not need a special commander. The patriarch is a natural commander, and the men found by sight and hands are teammates.


    After waiting for seven days and gathering 30000 troops, LAN gley was finally able to go out.


    With a deceptively weak baby face, LAN gley knew what his brother was doing in Ackerman. He knew that while gathering strength, his brother, Mohamed gley, was also recruiting and strengthening Ackerman. Time is equally fair to the growth of strength on both sides. Although Muhammad gley, who lost his Khan position, absolutely did not have the appeal of his own response, there was never a shortage of ambitious, adventurers and gamblers on the grassland. Isn''t bayazid an example?


    Moreover, the Tatar cavalry were not good at attacking the city. The later they dragged on, the more consolidated Ackerman''s defense was, and the more difficult it was to calm down.


    Therefore, at the beginning, LAN gley believed that it was time to immediately send troops to Ackerman to disrupt the defense deployment of Muhammad gley and bayazid.


    At the beginning, LAN Glei Khan told uzenbei and balumbei his ideas. These two are the most loyal supporters of LAN Glei. The plan to overthrow Muhammad Glei was completed with the help of these two people.


    After listening to LAN gley at the beginning, the young uzzenbey took the lead in saying, "Great Khan, you are the embodiment of wisdom."


    This flattery undoubtedly represents uzzenbey''s support for the plan of Yishi LAN gley.


    At first LAN gley laughed. He did not know the flattery in wuzeng''s words, but he enjoyed such flattery.


    At the beginning, LAN gley looked at the old Baron bey again. The old bey worked for the Khanate at the beginning of the reign of LAN gley''s father. He was a real old minister and respected.


    "Sweat," said Baron bey, with a white beard: "We really should send an army to Ackerman to disturb the enemy before the army moves forward. But it should not be done by Khan. I think it is enough to send a bey to lead thousands of troops. Khan, you should still wait here for the arrival of all kings and nobles in the Khanate. After all, this is the first military action since you inherited the Khanate and the first time since you ascended the throne Summon all the nobles of the Khanate. "


    ***¡¤ gley understood what old bey meant. He had inherited the Khan throne for only a few months. Although he was recognized by the Ottoman Turkish Sultan, he had not been formally sworn by the nobles all over the Khanate (when every Crimean Khan ascended the throne, the nobles of the Khanate gathered in begzisalai to take an oath to the new Khan. At the beginning, LAN Glei was busy suppressing the opponents in the capital for several months because of his hasty coup) This time, I summoned the nobles of the Khanate in the name of Khan to participate in the expedition and formally held a great opportunity to ascend the throne. As long as the nobles of the Khanate also recognized themselves, his brother, Muhammad gley, became a real waste Khan and had no prestige.


    "It''s still old bey. You''re thoughtful," praised Elaine gley at the beginning.


    Baron bey sat and bent slightly, thanking Khan for his praise.


    In this way, at the beginning, LAN gley finally decided to lead 3000 shepherd soldiers to sweep around Ackerman.


    Of course, excessive looting will also lead to a shortage of supplies for the large forces led by Yishi LAN gley. Therefore, Yishi LAN gley specially gave Uzbek a "quiver money", and specially designated several areas on the map to be allocated to Uzbek, so as to avoid failing to collect materials on his own military route.


    Crimean Tatar soldiers inherited the fine traditions of their Mongolian ancestors. They didn''t take much food with them. Under extreme conditions, 8 pounds of roasted millet and a small amount of cheese and bacon were their personal rations for 50 days. On the afternoon of the decision, uzenbei set out with 3000 herdsmen.


    In Ackerman, Chechen also prepared to board the ship to Kafa.


    Christina said goodbye to him on the dock. This time, Cherchen only brought Fatima, viscount Hesse and a hundred mercenaries, and the others were left to Christina.


    The reason why most people stay is also because they are not confident about Ackerman''s defense. After all, Ackerman will experience an unprecedented great test in the face of more than 50000 herdsmen.


    Compared with Chechen''s nervousness, Christina seemed much more relaxed.


    "Don''t worry, my sister knows how to behave. I went to bayazid Khan''s warehouse, which is full of grain and gunpowder, which is enough for us to use for more than half a year. I also found six guns in it, although they are old-fashioned Fran machines, which should be enough to deal with Tatars without guns. Besides, if something really can''t be done, we can retreat from the sea."


    "Ackerman still has artillery? Then why didn''t they use it when they attacked the dock?" Chechen was surprised.


    Although the chariots of the mercenary regiment can defend against bullets and bows and arrows, they can''t stop shells, even small caliber artillery shells. If these Tatars had opened a gap with Fran machine shelling at that time, even if they could not capture the wharf, the casualties of Hessen mercenaries at the wharf would never be so minor.


    Christina couldn''t understand the question. She can only be attributed to ah''er Hun mi''er. We are too big.


    In fact, bayazid Khan and ahhun mirzanto underestimate the enemy is one of the reasons, but the main reason is that they lack technicians to use artillery. Bayazid Khan thought that shooting was as easy as using a musket, but he didn''t expect that he couldn''t hit the shells far and accurately without relevant technicians. The Crimean Khanate generally lacks such talents. They have been fighting with the artillery of the Ottoman Turkish Empire.


    Chechen, Fatima, Christina and other companions who stayed in Ackerman said to each other to take care of each other, and then boarded the sailboat to Kafa. They will open up the Second World War line in Kafa and work together to complete the task of restoring the country for Muhammad grai.


    In Warsaw, thousands of miles away, another war is slowly beginning.

 Chapter 426

    While Cherchen was sailing to Kafa, under the city of Warsaw, the armies of Carl X and Frederick William elector were engaged in an unprecedented general war with the army of the Republic of Poland led by King kazimiz.


    After recapturing Warsaw, King kazimiz fulfilled his promise despite his reluctance. He conferred the title of Grand Marshal of the Republic of lubaumatsky, that is, the great crown gatman. After obtaining this post, lubaomatsky is basically equivalent to the commander-in-chief of the national army. His power and prestige is second only to the king himself, and he has the following powers:


    1¡¢ During the peace period, he stayed in the capital Warsaw to participate in politics and was responsible for protecting the interests of the army and planning the army strategy.


    2¡¢ Planning and directing military operations;


    3¡¢ Recruitment, organization and training of standing forces and mercenaries;


    4¡¢ Supervise the zaporoche Cossacks and Cossack chiefs who have registered to join the Federation. The Cossack chief was appointed by the great crown gettman for a term of two years (this power has become nominal with the betrayal of Cossacks);


    5¡¢ Freely nominate and promote officials;


    6¡¢ Choose where the army collects Quartermaster;


    7¡¢ Supervise the military finances, including military pay;


    8¡¢ Fully control the military court and issue military regulations;


    9¡¢ Acknowledge and compensate all civilian complaints against the army;


    Being a great crown gatman means that Grand Marshal lubaumatsky is already the No. 2 figure of the Republic, and even the king needs to respect him. And his power is not just reflected in the military. The great crown gettman can also directly send envoys to neighboring countries to obtain the latest diplomatic intelligence. Although in theory, the great king guangaitman had no right to order the royal guards or the king''s direct army, usually the latter were willing to listen to the former.


    Because of this, King kazimiz, after conferring the post of lubaumatsky, immediately conferred the post of crown gatman of sapega and charnitsky.


    Territory gatman, also known as "field gatman", is second only to the great crown gatman. Although the power of the territory gatman is not as big as that of the great crown gatman, it can be mainly responsible for the full-fledged military operations in a certain border or region during the war.


    From the perspective of the discerning eye, the king was dividing the power of lubaumatsky.


    The commander of sapega and the commander of charnietsky are also soldiers with outstanding military achievements. Moreover, King kazimiz''s move is not a breach of his original commitment to lubaomatsky. Today, with the rising momentum of the king''s recovery of Warsaw, lubaomatsky can only knock out his teeth and swallow blood even if he has complaints in his heart.


    However, since then, lubaomatsky has played with the round staff called Brava he got when he was in office every day. This round staff is a symbol of the supreme military power of the Grand Marshal. Of course, it can also be used to smash the enemy''s head under special circumstances.


    On the side of the Republic of Poland, the commander in chief of charnietsky is extremely disapproval of the decisive battle between the main force of the Republic of Poland and the Swedish Prussian coalition army in the highest military command organization headed by King kazimiz and composed of three gatman. Before seizing Warsaw, the famous general of the Republic advised king kazimizh that after Carl x led the army back, the Republic should take the initiative to give up Warsaw and make a big retreat.


    Charnietsky has clearly realized that there is a big gap between the Republic and the kingdom of Sweden in the quality of soldiers and the command ability of generals. It is very difficult to defeat Carl X in a main battle. The Republic can defeat the Swedish army only by trading space for time, dragging the enemy into the vast ocean of people''s war and using guerrilla tactics to consume the effective strength of the Swedes. To this end, he also put forward a famous call: "as long as you are alive, you should ride a horse (to fight the enemy).


    In the past, King kazimiz might agree with charnietsky''s proposal. However, the recovery of Warsaw inflated the self-confidence of King kazimiz and marshal lubomatsky. Even commander sapega believed that the time was ripe to drive the Swedes back to the half island of Scandinavia.


    They rejected the proposal of the general army by three to one, and instead made the decision to give Carl x a decisive blow under the city of Warsaw.


    After his plan was rejected, charnietsky, worried about the safety of the country, went to Queen ludwiga, pototsky and janush. Charnietsky hoped to persuade King kazimiz to change his mind through the influence of the three men. However, the three men, for different reasons, persuaded charnietsky to make a decision with king kazimizhi and the two gettermans The strategy of fighting a decisive battle under Warsaw city is correct.


    Among them, pototsky told charnietsky that Denmark, Austria, czar Russia and other countries had sent congratulatory letters for the Republic''s recovery of the Chinese sofa. Old pototsky believed that as long as the Republic won another victory, these countries would stand on the side of the Republic of Poland and form a siege of the Swedes.


    Seeing that he could not convince anyone, charnietsky had to leave alone.


    After all, at any time in history, truth is controlled by a few people.


    Also because of chalnetsky''s opposition, King kazimiz excluded him from the list of Warsaw war and sent him to field marshal lubaumatsky to block brae weixingsburg from Lithuania.


    King kazimiz left sapega, who was loyal to himself but the leader of Lithuania, to share the glory of defeating Carl x (imagined), but sent lubomatsky and charnietsky to block brae weixingsburg from Lithuania. His idea of taking credit alone is clear.


    With regard to King kazimiz''s decision to divide troops, the mihau Knight bluntly said to Anjie and Pedro: "I don''t know what your majesty thinks, but since we are going to fight Carl X''s army under Warsaw City, shouldn''t we hold all our strength into a fist? Brauer wickensburg''s army is a partial division, and there are less than 10000 people. But we sent two famous generals and 10000 people to stop him. If these soldiers stay here, what should they do How good, we will have more troops. "


    But the little Knight''s words are light. Moreover, King kazimiz, as a politician, has to calculate not only military accounts, but also political wars. He can''t afford to let the Swedish army wreak havoc in Lithuania politically.


    The decision made by the top of the Polish army to fight the main battle is undoubtedly the intention of Carl X. King Carl x led the main force of the Swedish army to return to Warsaw, which was intended to win Warsaw again and take this opportunity to eliminate the main force of the Polish army.


    He believed that with the 20000 troops of the Swedish Prussian coalition, he would be able to eliminate the main force of the Polish army and capture kazimiz alive.


    Although through the investigation and the Swedish officers released by kazimiz, Carl x already knew that the main force of the Polish army was stronger than himself at this time - before the battle, Carl X''s army had a total of 7500 Swedish cavalry, including 500 Swedish pistol cavalry as the ace, as well as 5000 black cavalry brought by Frederick William''s election; Sweden There are 3000 infantry, 3500 German infantry, 12500 cavalry, 6500 infantry, 19000 in total, and 47 cannons. To compete with the Polish army, King kazimiz gathered 20000 Polish cavalry, including 1000 winged cavalry and 4000 Polish infantry. In addition, there are 10000 noble conscripts selected from the militia after screening, most of them They are all on horseback. The total number of troops is 34000. However, in terms of heavy artillery, the Polish army is far less than the Swedish army, with only 18 artillery. (the total strength of the two armies was less than that in Konigsberg and Warsaw for a reason: inspired by the recovery of Warsaw, the uprising in the Swedish occupied area in Poland was in full swing, which forced Carl x to leave a large number of infantry along the way to protect the supply line and strongholds along the way. For the Republic of Poland, the broken Warsaw city and its surrounding areas The region could not supply more than 100000 troops, so King kazimizh had to dissolve most of the militia and let them return to their respective hometown.)


    But Carl x is still very confident. Since Gustav''s reform, the Swedish army has not won more with less when facing the poles.


    After all, after Gustav''s reform and the baptism of three decades of war, the Swedish army has long been a famous force in Europe, and the Swedish infantry using three rows of shooting tactics are invincible in the world.


    The latest Warsaw war also well supports Karl X''s conclusion. Even if the poles won the Warsaw war, they paid far more losses than the Swedish army.


    Carl X was full of confidence, not that Frederick William was also full of confidence. After learning that the Polish army was numerous and famous, the elector was terrified. He was deeply afraid that Carl x would lose his old capital if he lost the war.


    Frederick William suggested several times that Carl x withdraw temporarily to avoid the sharp edge of the Polish army, or move to Lithuania to join the army of braue wickensburg and lure the Polish army to Lithuania for war.


    How could Carl x not know what kind of idea the elector was making? He was just worried that he would lose the war with less and more, which would involve him in losing all the Prussian army.


    It''s easy to avoid the sharp edge and meet Brauer weixingsburg, but Carl X has keenly found that his re-entry into Poland is different from the last one. More than a year ago, Polish nobles surrendered to themselves, but this time there are few Polish nobles who are loyal to them all the way. Obviously, the backwardness of the people''s heart is no longer good for themselves. If you are yourself If you can''t win a decisive victory and restore the confidence of those wall leaders, you will have no "friends" in Poland - this is Carl X''s political account.


    In addition, braue weixingsburg is not without enemies in Lithuania. Grand Marshal lubomatsky of the Republic of Poland and the troops of the commander-in-chief of czarnetsky will meet him in Lithuania. If Carl x still has people who are afraid among the generals of the Republic of Poland, that person is undoubtedly the commander-in-chief of czarnetsky. In Carl x''s heart, even if he deals with ten Kazimizi was the enemy and was unwilling to fight a Stefan charnietsky.


    For the hesitation of the elector, Carl X had to comfort him and said, "don''t worry, William. I told you long ago that attracting the main force of the poles to Warsaw is a big chess game I''m playing. Now everything is under my control. Just wait to taste the taste of victory with me."


    The elector did not speak, but his hesitant eyes betrayed him - the elector was still worried.


    Seeing that the elector was not inspired by his heroic words, Carl X had to give him a great sweetness so that Frederick William could work willingly for his career.


    "Besides, William," said Carl x affectionately: "You once asked me to marry Christina, but I didn''t promise before because although you have the honor of electing emperor and Marquis, Christina is a former queen of our country, and her status is much more noble than you. As Chris''s cousin, I still hope she can marry a king. But this time, as long as you and I work together to defeat kazimi In the future, when I occupy the Republic of Poland, I will marry Christina to you and take little Poland (the upper and middle reaches of the visva River) as her dowry. "


    It''s too tempting for Frederick William to marry Christina and get little Poland. Moreover, Carl x said this in front of Swedish generals and Prussian officers. With so many witnesses, he can''t go back.


    Frederick William''s breath became heavy, and he no longer objected. The elector took the army and dreamed of becoming Christina''s husband, and continued to follow Carl x to Warsaw.


    The optional emperor will not know that Carl x will marry Christina to him is a bad check that can never be cashed. Because Carl x is convinced that Wittenberg has made Christina die for her country in accordance with his orders. The news that Wittenberg was detained by kazimieri in violation of the contract has deepened Carl X''s judgment.


    The Swedish Prussian coalition troops were stationed 30 miles from Warsaw. That night, Carl x looked at the bright moon and suddenly thought of Christina.


    Carl X was saddened by Christina''s infatuation for herself and the death of her beauty. He wiped the corners of his eyes with his cuffs and said to the moon, "cousin, don''t blame me. As the king of Sweden, I can only do this for the kingdom."


    At this time, an officer came behind Carl X. he brought the latest news from the reconnaissance cavalry: the Polish army was deployed in the east of Warsaw.

 Chapter 427

    In a position on the North Bank of the visva River, Pedro was laboriously burying sharp stakes with his bare arms. Beside him were more than a thousand soldiers of the mercenary Corps. Some of them are digging trenches, some are laying anti horses, and some are digging traps. In short, the whole mercenary regiment is busy.


    If you look down from the sky, you will find that in the east of Warsaw City, from the visva River to the bilezk forest, countless people are doing geotechnical work like dense ants, digging thousands of gullies into the earth.


    Pedro was burying a sharp stake with thick arms into the pit, and a red war horse flew to his side with dust - it was Jan sobesky.


    Although Cherchen asked Pedro, the new head of the mercenary regiment, to lead the mercenary regiment to the sealed territory for rest when he left, because Carl X''s army came too fast, King kazimiz was ready to fight the Swedes under Warsaw City, and the mercenary regiment, a meritorious force, was forced to stay and participate in the upcoming Warsaw war. It was still general Jan sobesky who commanded them.


    Jan sobeski is now enjoying a good reputation in Warsaw city. All people in Warsaw city praise him. Of course, this is not because of his war achievements. Although he also made great contributions in the Warsaw war, such as the capture of the Holy Spirit Church (most of which was contributed by Cherchen and his mercenary regiment), it is still worse than the "stars" on the battlefield such as Jan zenovich and Mikhail vorodyavsky.


    The real reason lies in the food that Jan sobeski has painstakingly brought from Werner to Warsaw. After the war, Jan sobeski distributed all the food to the hungry people in the city and saved thousands of lives, which made them grateful to Jan sobeski. On many occasions, Jan sobesky declared that he had long expected famine in Warsaw city after the war, so he brought enough food from Lithuania in advance to deal with it. These words reached the ears of King kazimiz, and even the king looked at him with admiration.


    Jan sobieski dismounted in front of Pedro. He took a leather bag from his horse and threw it to Pedro.


    Pedro took the bag and poured it into his mouth. There was fresh beer in the bag, and it was cool in Pedro''s heart.


    When pidro had had enough, Jan sobeski asked pidro, "deputy head of pidro (this is what pidro insisted on calling himself. He insisted that there was only one head of the mercenary regiment, that is, his nephew Chechen), can the work be completed before noon?"


    Pedro put the bag down, wiped his mouth and said, "no problem. It will be finished by this afternoon."


    Jan sobieski nodded with satisfaction when he heard Pedro''s determination. He pointed to the distant horizon and said, "I just got the news that Carl X''s army is coming soon, and the battle may start in the afternoon."


    "So fast!"


    Pedro was startled, and then his face returned to calm.


    "Good to come. When we come, we must call the Swede. There will be no return."


    Jan sobesky looked at Pedro and asked with a smile, "Your Excellency, deputy head, are you so confident?"


    "Of course," said Pedro


    Pedro pointed to the fortifications around him.


    "General, his Majesty King kazimiz''s tactics this time are really correct. He knows that there is still a gap in quality between our army and the Swedish army. If we fight on the open plain, even if we have more people than the Swedes, we are not sure of winning. So his majesty chose the battlefield here. You see, we are in visva A defensive position was established between the north bank and the birezk forest. In this way, our two wings were covered by rivers and forests respectively. Our troops only need to defend a rather narrow front, and the Swedes can''t expand their square array. What''s more, this array was used as the residence of the king and marshal when we captured Warsaw, and there had been Ruo for a long time We have set up fortifications here, which not only saves the time of excavation, but also reduces the intensity of geotechnical work. "


    Pedro said the truth clearly, and Jan sobesky nodded frequently. Jan sobesky is also clear about the benefits of setting the battlefield here, just what Pedro said. In his heart, Jan sobeski also believed that even if the troops were dominant, he must rely on favorable terrain in order to defeat the Swedes.


    "Deputy commander Pedro, do a good job. When you defeat the Swede, you should get a colonel to do it." Jan sobeskizan said.


    "Then my nephew should be a general," Pedro replied with a laugh.


    At this time, a cloud of dust rose from a position in the distance. It was a Lithuanian Tatar cavalry of nearly 2000 people, led by Anjie kemitz. Although they are Tatars, they are all local people who have naturalized Christ and grew up in Lithuania. King kazimiz sent them out just in the hope of drawing on the expertise of Tatar cavalry in sneak attack and harassment. King kazimiz ordered Jay kemiz to lead them to attack their rear when the main force of the Swedish Prussian coalition was in the middle of a fierce battle here, create chaos behind the enemy, and capture coalition supplies at one fell swoop, disturbing the enemy''s morale.


    Jan sobesky and Pedro watched the cavalry disappear into the horizon. Jan sobesky is back on the horse. He has to go to other positions under his charge.


    As Jan sobesky approached the far side of the mercenary regiment''s defensive position, argildas stopped him.


    "General Jan sobesky, I have something to say."


    Jan sobesky stood on his horse and looked at argildas.


    Unlike Pedro and the others, who worked with bare arms, argildas looked majestic wearing a complete set of winged cavalry armor and a leopard skin on his shoulders.


    "General, I heard that your majesty is gathering the best cavalry in the whole army to form an assault force. Can you recommend me and my wing cavalry squadron to your majesty. I dare say that all the young men under my command are the best."


    Jan sobesky looked at algeldas suspiciously. His majesty did have such a plan, but the scope of his recruitment was cavalry in the regular army. The winged cavalry squadron of argyrdas belongs to the mercenary regiment. Strictly speaking, it is the private property of the mercenary regiment. His majesty will not recruit it without Pedro''s consent. Moreover, if Pedro wanted to, it was he who said it to himself, not argildas who crossed over Pedro and asked himself directly. In thinking of the position where algerdas stopped him, Jan sobeski understood that algerdas came to him privately from Pedro.


    Jan sobesky said, "algerdas, your patriotic enthusiasm is commendable, but the army has military discipline, and the subordinates must obey the orders of the superiors. You should ask deputy commander Pedro for permission before he asks me to send you to the war."


    Argildas was silent.


    Jan sobesky stopped talking and headed for another position with his horse.


    At another position, father sparsokukotsky was sprinkling holy water on the pointed stake. A group of soldiers knelt down in front of the priest and received father sparsokukotsky''s blessing.

 Chapter 428

    As the time approached noon, a huge cloud of smoke rose on the distant horizon, which was so large that it even covered half the sky.


    King kazimizh stood on a small fort in his position. He raised his hand and put the telescope close to his eyes. In the dust, the king saw the faint breastplate of the Swedish cavalry reflected in the sun.


    "There are at least a thousand cavalry," said the king of kazimi.


    "No, my king. At least two thousand. And I saw the elector''s flag," said commander sapega.


    "Have all our fortifications been built?"


    "God bless. All the fortifications have been built. We have not only dug a trench three meters deep, but also built three anti horses built with sharp wooden stakes behind the trench. The infantry position is raised with the soil excavated from the trench, and the slope is also built." sapega said proudly. This is all his experience gained from fighting with the Cossacks and czar Russia in the past. Through such strict defense, he can effectively block the attack of the enemy cavalry.


    King kazimiz nodded. He stopped talking and continued to wait and see.


    On the mercenary regiment''s position, Pedro also noticed the smoke on the horizon. He ordered all the soldiers of the mercenary regiment to be ready for battle. The three squadrons of long Gunners with long guns were sent to the middle of the sharp stakes. They would act as living horses and stab the approaching enemy off their horses. Behind the long spearmen are three neat rows of musketeers, who are the main force of firepower output. When the Swedish cavalry can''t retreat when they resist the horse, they will reap the enemy''s life.


    Most of the positions of other Polish troops were arranged in the same way.


    The Swedish cavalry stopped outside the artillery range of the Polish army position. This is the vanguard of a Swedish army, commanded by count owar von Goya.


    Count owar von Goya is a veteran with rich combat experience under Karl X. he can see at a glance that the Polish position is extremely solid and the firepower allocation is reasonable. If the cavalry trade rashly attacks, he will suffer huge losses.


    At this time, count owar von Goya made an extremely bold move. He jumped forward, entered the artillery coverage of the Polish army, was out of the range of the Polish Army''s muskets, and then ran in front of the Polish position from left to right.


    "What a warrior."


    King kazimizh, who saw the count''s actions through a thousand mile mirror, praised.


    "Your Majesty, he is investigating our army''s position and demonstrating to us," kishka warned.


    "Of course I know," said King kazimiz.


    Then he sighed again: "if possible, I really want to catch such a warrior alive."


    "Then, your majesty, will you send a team of cavalry to bring him alive?" the Chamberlain beside king kazimiz quickly suggested to the king.


    King kazimiz thought and shook his head.


    "Forget it," said the king.


    Commander sapega on one side understood.


    He made a gesture to the gunner next to the king. After predicting the advance, the gunner fired a shot in the direction of the movement of count owar von Goya.


    The shells landed three meters away next to the count, and then three more shells landed next to count owar von Goya, but count owar von Goya was unmoved. He insisted on patrolling all the Polish positions.


    This greatly boosted the morale of the Swedish cavalry, while the Polish army was very depressed due to the disorder of its own artillery.


    Count owar von Goya returned to his starting position. He jumped off the horse without waiting for it to stop.


    A Ma Bian hurried forward to lead the count''s horse, while an adjutant came forward with a notebook.


    The count wrote and drew in his notebook for a while, then tore off the page and gave it to the adjutant.


    "Give this to his majesty," said count owar von Goya.


    The adjutant took the paper and the Pegasus went towards the rear.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, the count''s adjutant returned.


    "Count, your Majesty''s army will come here in the evening. Your majesty orders you to attack the Polish positions," said the adjutant.


    When the adjutant said that Carl x ordered himself to attack, count owar von Goya showed an unbelievable expression.


    "Did your majesty see the picture I gave you?"


    "I see."


    Count oval von Goya meditated for a moment. His eyebrows frowned. He didn''t understand why Carl x, who had always been wise and wise, gave him such absurd orders - it was like asking his soldiers to die!


    The officers around the count looked at owar von Goya and waited for the count''s order.


    After a while, owar von Goya sighed.


    He said, "prepare to attack."


    "Get ready!" cried Pedro.


    When he saw the Swedish cavalry in the distance in the shape of "a", he knew that the enemy was going to attack. Hearing the commander''s order, all the spearmen of the mercenary regiment knelt down on one knee. They poked their spears on the ground, pointing at the front at an angle of 45 degrees.


    Without artillery support, the Swedish cavalry launched its first charge. Four hundred Swedish Lancers led, followed by seven hundred Swedish dragoons.


    The Polish artillery began to fire. Shells rained down and the battlefield was dusty. From time to time, cavalry shot fell from their horses.


    Due to the limited width of the front of the battlefield, the Swedish offensive force in a large fan has shrunk a lot when it approaches the position of the Polish army. The cavalry scrambled to kill the enemy on the front and charged on the potholes just ploughed by artillery.


    At this time, the Polish artillery in the forest quietly stretched out the muzzle. This is a secret artillery position, where Polish artillery deployed ten cannons. When the attacking Swedes spread a wide line of troops in order to reduce the losses caused by frontal artillery, the artillery deployed here occupied the prefix "t" relative to the enemy, and the artillery could more effectively use fire to deal devastating attacks on them. The artillery commander in charge of the position here anxiously waited for the order from the king, and they would fire as long as king kazimiz gave the order, But until the Swedish cavalry approached the front of the Polish army, the order did not come.


    Of course, there was no flank fire, but there was only a layer of danger for the Swedish cavalry, and there were still many difficulties waiting for them.


    Because the Polish Army laid a camouflage net on the trench in advance, they found the existence of the trench when a Swedish Lancer accidentally fell into the bottom of the trench. The Swedish cavalry who rushed to the front quickly stopped the horse, but it was so easy for the high-speed charging horse to stop. More than half of the Swedish Lancers fell into the trench, and most of them fell to death or were injured.


    The Swedish dragoons, who followed closely, were able to control their horses in time because their horses were not fast. They dismounted in front of the ditch. Then he rushed up from several exits reserved by the poles on the trench. Some Swedish Lancers who survived falling down the trench also climbed up from the trench and continued to attack. At this point, they will face the sharp wooden pile.


    In front of this position of the mercenary regiment, the Swedes have to face not only the pointed stake, but also the forest of long guns protruding from the pointed stake. After the bloody battle of capturing Warsaw, the recruits of the mercenary regiment gradually grew up. Now, they will not panic even when they face the Swedish pistol cavalry like iron cans.


    Bachit was splashed with blood all over his face. It was a Swedish breastplate Lancer who was lucky enough to jump over the ditch. After jumping over the ditch, the poor guy couldn''t stop. His horse just hit a sharp stake. He himself flew straight out of the saddle and plunged into the forest of guns. The Swedish breastplate Lancer also became the first Swedish soldier to die under the mercenary regiment today.


    Bachit wiped the blood on his face, which made his face more ferocious. Seven Swedish Lancers rushed forward. Bachit took a step forward, raised his hatchet above his head with both hands, and then chopped at the head of a Swedish Lancer. The Swedish Lancer hurriedly raised his broadsword to block.


    The long handled axe and the broadsword made a harsh noise. The Swedish Lancer couldn''t bear the power of bachit and fell on one knee. Bachit was powerful. His long handled axe pressed the dagger of the Swedish pistol cavalry to death, and the axe pointed up and down the wide brimmed hat of the Swedish pistol cavalry bit by bit.


    Two Swedish Lancers saw that their companions'' lives were in danger. At the same time, they took out their swords to pick up bachit''s long handled axe. Bachit took a step back and dodged back into the team.


    Three Swedish Lancers were killed at the same time. But they found that after their short broadsword split a long gun, there were three or four long guns waiting for themselves; When he swings a long gun into his chest, his leg or arm is attacked. What is more desperate is that even if their short broadsword cuts off the enemy''s long gun, they can''t cut the sharp stake in front of them.


    The Swedish Lancers, who were not good at close combat and hand to hand combat, tried in vain several times and were forced back. They could only shoot the long Lancers hiding between the horse posts with pistols. But the damage and killing efficiency of the pistol to the enemy are not even as good as a dragon cavalry. At least the carbine in the Dragon cavalry''s hand can cause damage to the long gunmen hiding in the pointed stake at a longer distance.


    Moreover, Swedes are not the only ones with guns.


    Seeing the Swedish cavalry stalled by long gunners and sharp stakes, Pedro decisively gave the order to shoot.


    "Fire!"


    The gunshot rang out, and the sharp wooden stake immediately lifted up a blood mist.


    No matter how good and strong the breastplate is, it can''t stop the short-range shooting of the musket, not to mention that some Swedish Musketeers have more than one bullet in their bodies. Their bodies fell down and bent an unknown number of long guns.


    The spearmen in the front row rushed out of the sharp stake with their spears. They stabbed one Swedish breastplate Lancer after another to the ground and pushed them all into the ditch.


    Seeing that the attack was unfavorable, the first wave of Swedish cavalry began to retreat. Strictly speaking, they did not retreat, but ran around in disorder. Some people crashed into the forest on the side of the battlefield, and they never came out again; More people jumped down the visva River in despair.


    Count owar von Goya watched this scene, and his heart was dripping blood.


    "Your Majesty, have all your wisdom and wisdom been consumed in Prussia?" thought count owar von Goya.


    "Count, shall we continue our attack?" asked an officer.


    "Keep attacking."


    Ordered count owar von Goya. He decided to use all his strength to attack again, so that even if he failed (although it was inevitable in the count''s view), he could make a difference to Carl X.


    More than 1000 cavalry soldiers who had not fought before dismounted and rearranged their formation. They took the Swedish dragon cavalry as the vanguard, followed by the black cavalry, and launched an attack on foot like a mountain.


    The battle became white hot at the beginning. The Polish artillery fired as hard as they could, but the heavy artillery could not stop the advance of the Swedish cavalry. They trampled through the gap, over the bodies of their companions in the trench, and attacked the pointed stake.


    Every Swedish dragon cavalry is equipped with carbines, and the black cavalry has at least two or three pistols. They shot with muskets as they moved forward. For a time, the firepower was even more ferocious than that of Polish Musketeers.


    In front of several positions, Polish long gunners and Musketeers slammed the black cavalry climbing the slope after crossing the sharp stake with their long guns and butt, but their attack seemed so weak in the face of the Leather Breastplate of the black cavalry.


    The mercenary regiment led by Pedro was also under great pressure. Bachit was hit in the head by a black cavalry with a pistol and fell to the ground on the spot. The soldiers around him fought hard to get him back. The other soldiers were unable to fight in close combat under the attack of pistols, and had to flee one after another.


    From a high point of view, the positions of the Polish army, which used to be in a straight line, have been concave in several places, and the gap is still expanding.


    Fortunately, this was also the last outbreak of the Swedish army. After firing all the pistols, they had to engage in close combat with Polish soldiers. After the commanders of several positions timely sent reserve teams to support, the offensive momentum of the Swedish cavalry was finally blocked.


    The last straw to overwhelm the Swedish cavalry came from the Polish artillery hidden in the forest. They fired at the most critical moment. The cannons fired shells straight across the formation of the Swedish cavalry, and no armor or body could stop the cannons. Ten guns kept making blood hutongs on the position, and each shell could take the lives of more than ten Swedish cavalry, while count owar von Goya had no means to counteract because of his lack of guns.


    "Retreat."


    Seeing nothing to do, count owar von Goya clenched his teeth and squeezed out the order to retreat.

 Chapter 429

    After two futile attacks, count owar von Goya finally led the defeated soldiers to retreat.


    That night, the main force of the Swedish army arrived one after another. Count owar von Goya deliberately came to see Carl X in a military uniform full of smoke. This is the count expressing his dissatisfaction with King Carl X''s stupid attack order.


    But when King Carl x saw count owar von Goya, he treated him like a hero.


    Carl x hugged the count and kissed him warmly on his face, ignoring the smoke on the count''s face.


    "Welcome back, our hero," Carl x even said.


    The king''s intimacy made Orval von Goya feel a little overwhelmed.


    "Your Majesty, I am a defeated general. I have lost more than 200 of your Majesty''s soldiers," said count owar von Goya sadly.


    "No, you did a good job," said Carl X.


    Then Carl x took the count''s hand and went into the camp. It was very simple, with only some military things.


    A huge map hung directly opposite the door of the camp.


    At this time, boguslav raziweu and General Robert Douglas were standing in front of the map. They were sent by braue vicinsburg to reinforce the king.


    In Riga, boguslav helped braue vichinsburg to repel the siege of Riga by the Czar Russia, and then returned to the MIA telsk castle. There, he married Princess Anna and inherited all the assets of his brother yanush raziwiu (although there was little left). Boguslav''s coming here also means revenge for yanush.


    As soon as he arrived at the camp, Carl x asked bluntly, "count, tell me. If we had a decisive battle with the poles on the battlefield you fought today, could we win?"


    "Of course we can win," said count owar von Goya confidently. Then the count said, "but we may have to pay a great price."


    The count told the king and the two generals that the poles had set up three small civil structure forts on the position, and a strong infantry position had been built in front of the forts. In the forest on one side of the position, the poles had hidden at least 10 guns as side fire. Even by the standards of Western Europe, this is also a position with reasonable firepower allocation and strong defense.


    After hearing the words of count owar von Goya, Carl X''s face became more and more happy.


    "You see, the sacrifice of you and the 200 soldiers is not worthless. At least they played the role of power investigation, and we also found the Polish artillery position hidden in the forest." Carl x first praised, and then asked, "then, the Polish people will not give up a position with such good terrain?"


    Count owar von Goya thought for a moment: "as long as kazimiz is not crazy, I can''t think of a reason why he gave up here to fight with us."


    Carl X was satisfied.


    Just then Frederick William the elector came in. The elector also heard about the defeat of count owar von Goya. After learning that the poles had occupied a favorable terrain, the elector was very depressed. He came to persuade Carl x to withdraw immediately and look for an opportunity to fight again.


    "Your Majesty, it is extremely unfavorable for us to fight with the poles here. Even if we defeat the enemy, we will suffer heavy losses. Moreover, our enemy is not only the poles, but also the Czar in the East is eyeing us." the elector advised.


    But Carl X was unmoved. He knew very well that if he chose a battlefield that was beneficial to his own side again, kazimizh and his ministers were not fools and would not easily get into it. Only when Polish monarchs and ministers are convinced that they are in an advantageous environment will they fight with themselves.


    The so-called advantages and disadvantages are relative. The battlefield terrain is not conducive to the deployment of their own troops, so it will greatly limit the mobility of Polish cavalry, especially the impact of Polish wing cavalry. From this point of view, there may not be only disadvantages for yourself here.


    Moreover, Carl X has found the key point to reverse the battlefield situation.


    "My dear elector, the situation is not as bad as you think. The count is just a small setback today. Tomorrow we will give the poles a fatal blow. Right here."


    Carl x said, pointing to a position on the map.


    The elector Hou looked and saw that the place Carl x pointed to was an area to the east of the forest. The terrain there is wider and more suitable for the deployment of troops, but the army must bypass the forest to reach this position, and it is under the eyes of the poles. This is undoubtedly extremely bold. If the movement of the army is found and the poles chase after it, the coalition is likely to be destroyed.


    "Your Majesty, this is too dangerous!" screamed the elector.


    "The greater the danger, the greater the outcome," said Carl X.


    Of course, Carl X was not unaware of the danger of the Polish Army chasing after him. Therefore, in order to ensure the concealment of the plan and make the poles mistakenly think that they will still attack from the front, his plan is to leave a force to feint and drag the poles, and lead a large force to the flank.


    The remaining troops are extremely dangerous. Because they will face the number of Poles who have an absolute advantage tomorrow.


    Carl x expressed the hope that Frederick William elector would lead 1000 German infantry and 3000 black cavalry to complete this task.


    The elector understood that Carl X was ordering himself rather than asking. He knew that even if he opposed it, Carl x would still force himself to accept the task.


    For this reason, Frederick William can only strive for more for himself in terms of military strength. The elector considered his words and said, "of course, your majesty trusts me by giving me such an important task, but I''m afraid I will be unable to fight the poles alone. If your majesty agrees, I hope your majesty can let Prince boguslav and his army stay and help me."


    For this requirement of the elector, Carl x said after looking at Prince bogusslav next to him: "Of course, I also hope to leave more troops for you, but I can''t keep the prince and his troops here. Because the key to destroying the main force of the Polish army is not here. Therefore, the prince should be with me. His battlefield should be on the flank rather than here. That''s where he won honor. As for your opinion that the troops are insufficient, I can only increase fire for you I''ll leave 17 guns for you. "


    Although the assistance was not as good as expected, the optional emperor understood that this was the limit that Carl x could give himself. He accepted it and wished Carl x success.

 Chapter 430

    While the Swedish army was in full swing, the Polish barracks were full of laughter. Although the daytime battle was only the vanguard of the Swedish army and destroyed more than 200 Swedes, it was regarded as a good omen for the victory of the Republic Army by King kazimiz and the commander of sapega. King kazimizh, in particular, believed that he was able to win because of his proper deployment. The king''s self-confidence began to expand. He told others in public that he wanted to win a big victory like the Warsaw war. Before, kazimizh''s small goal was to repel the Swedish Prussian coalition.


    Pedro and mihau came side by side to attend the king''s celebration banquet in the camp. Along the way, the little Knight kept complaining to Pedro: "I''m not against celebrating the victory, but the victory we achieved today is too insignificant for finally defeating the enemy. Moreover, the Swedes still took the initiative to retreat. I really don''t know what to celebrate."


    Pedro listened to mihau''s complaints with a smile. Originally, when Chechen or Anjie was there, mihau said these complaints to them. Now both of them are gone. Mihau regards himself as his father, so he speaks these words to himself.


    "Mihau, you are loyal to your duty and have a sense of hardship, which is of course excellent. But his majesty has the consideration of his majesty. Since he invited us to the celebration banquet, we just obey the order. We must not unknowingly refuse his Majesty''s kindness. Besides, we have arranged everything on the position," said Pedro.


    Mihau sighed and said, "we should have sent scouts to investigate what happened to the Swedes. I always have an ominous feeling. The victory during the day is too unusual or too easy. It''s like the enemy wants us to win deliberately."


    Pedro Leng stood there: "how could you have such an idea?"


    Mihau shook his head. "I don''t know. It''s just that a wise commander won''t let cavalry attack his opponent''s well defended positions without artillery and infantry support. Today, the Swedish commander is count owar von Goya. He is not a fool, but a meritorious military model."


    Milhau said so, pidro also felt justified. But he couldn''t think of a reason. So Pedro had to comfort mihau in this way: "Maybe the commander of the Swedes, count owar von Goya, just drank too much or his brain burned today. Or maybe the Swedes are the first troops, just under the name of owar von Goya. In fact, the commander is someone else. It''s not uncommon for some dandies to become officers by virtue of their ancestral reputation and pull up flags as tiger skins these days It''s all right. Maybe some fool is this kind of person this time. "


    For pidro''s comfort, mihau said something in his heart. The little Knight said: "You know what? Pidro, every banquet always gives me a bad feeling, because bad things happen after every banquet. This is the case of yanush raziwiu, who betrayed the Republic at the banquet; the same is the case under Warsaw, where we were raided by the enemy. I don''t know if it was God''s arrangement, in short , bad things don''t come early or late, but they came when we had a party. I tell you, now when they set the table, I get goose bumps. "


    "Nonsense," Pedro scolded mihau, but he didn''t know if it was cold at night. He felt goose bumps on his body.


    Next, they stopped talking and silently went to the place where King kazimizh held a celebration banquet.


    At this time, there were signs of excitement. The venue was filled with barrels of beer, and some officers'' toilets were drunk, leaning on the empty barrels that had been drunk and talking nonsense; in the middle of the banquet, more than a dozen long Gunners were carrying the helmets left by the Swedes on the battlefield during the day with long guns, performing "the Polish winged cavalry broke the Swedes" King kazimiz is sitting high in the stands and watching with great interest. No, the king''s attendants will sprinkle a handful of Taylor into the field. That''s the king''s reward for the performers.


    Pedro and mihau looked around. Pedro saw people everywhere, but none of them knew each other. At this time, Natalie came over.


    "Uncle Pedro, head mihau, why are you here now?"


    Pedro took Natalie in his arms. He kept saying, "my good daughter, I finally found you."


    Natalie smiled in response to Pedro''s intimacy. Seeing that MIHA u was still looking, she asked strangely, "who are you looking for, Captain MIHA u?"


    Mihau looked back and said to Natalie with a slight apology, "Miss Natalie, I''m so sorry. I was looking for Colonel Jan skzedusky just now."


    "The Colonel doesn''t seem to have come," Natalie said from memory.


    "Oh, really?" mihau was disappointed.


    Since the end of the Warsaw war, especially when Helena and her two children were rescued, mihau found that his good friend Jan skzedusky was like a different person. He was always silent and had no passion for military affairs and banquets. It is said that Jan skzedusky often drank muggy wine all day long and got himself drunk. And Helena also left Warsaw and returned to her hometown shortly after her husband recovered.


    Although mihau is honest and stupid, he can see that there must be something wrong between Jan skzedusky and his wife. Several times he wanted to see his friends, but he couldn''t make the trip because of the busy military affairs.


    At this time, the program at the banquet changed again. Commander sapega came to the banquet with a violin and played happily.


    Playing the violin is a hobby of commander sapega after work. He once said that if he had not been a soldier, he might have become a violinist in the Republic. Now he is performing in public, and the melody is an expert. The cadence of sapega''s great leader was intoxicated. Slowly, some people sang different songs to the tune of the commander:


    "Chop the Swede, chop


    Sharpen the sword quickly


    Hit the Swede, hit it


    Put the gun up


    Hit the Swede, hit


    Smash their heads


    Burn the Swede, burn


    Burn them to ashes


    Get on your horse, ride


    If you''re still a good man. "


    At the end of the song, everyone turned red. That excitement. If King kazimiz gave an order at this time, they would kill the Swede camp with sabers. Although the camp is 10 miles away from the Polish position.


    Natalie was one of the few people who kept calm at the party. She sighed to Pedro and mihau: "such a party should have been held after we completely defeated the Swedes, but now we just won a small victory. It''s not a good thing for everyone to get so carried away."


    "Good daughter, do you think so?"


    Pedro told Natalie what mihau said to himself all the way.


    Natalie listened with a dignified face. She said, "we should tell the king. At least we should send some scouts to the Swedish camp."


    "Miss Natalie, you think it''s necessary!" mihau exclaimed. He didn''t expect that there was a like-minded person here.


    "Yes, commander mihau. I think it is necessary to be careful about our opponent Carl X. his military talent and wisdom are unparalleled among the rulers of all countries, and he is surrounded by a military strategist like the elector."


    Natalie became more and more worried. She hurriedly took Pedro and mihau by the hand and walked to the high platform.


    At this time, the program changed again. Barabaka threw a millstone into the air and took it down with one hand.


    The three came to the stage. The guard knew Natalie, Pedro and mihau, so he only asked a little and let the three go up.


    King kazimizhi was watching the rise of barabaka''s performance, while Prince mihau was making the king happy with oil in his mouth. The prince''s witty words made king kazimiz laugh and laugh. This prince mihau has the potential to be a sycophant.


    "Your Majesty, I have something to say," Natalie whispered.


    But king kazimizhi was immersed in the performance and Prince mihau''s jokes, and had no idea of Natalie and the three.


    "Your majesty!"


    Seeing this, Natalie raised her voice.


    Finally, kazimi turned his head. Prince mihau looked at Natalie and his eyes became confused.


    Unfortunately, Prince mihau knew that there was no hope for himself and this peerless beauty.


    "What happened to Natalie, Pedro and the first knife in our republic?" kazimiz asked.


    "Your Majesty, I think today''s victory is a little strange. Should we send scouts to investigate the movements of the Swedes?" said mihau. His words are as straight as his knife.


    This immediately made king kazimiz dissatisfied. Kazimierz valued and was proud of the victory he had won under his command today. But this victory in mihau''s mouth, as if the enemy "sent" it to himself.


    "Commander mihau, I think your worry is superfluous. The Swedish vanguard troops have just been defeated by us. They are demoralized and are waiting for the arrival of Carl X. what else can they do?" Prince mihau straightened up and rebuked mihau for king kazimi.


    The little knight was speechless by Prince mihau.


    So Natalie said, "Your Majesty, what we are worried about is not the count of Orval von Goya, but Carl X and the elector. They may have joined the vanguard forces of Orval von Goya. Both of them are peerless heroes. They won''t waste a night in vain."


    Natalie''s analysis made king kazimiz meditate. King kazimiz thought for a moment with his chin in his hand, and then asked, "is there any evidence that you say so?"


    This question made the three people a little crazy. Natalie and others wanted the king to send scouts. Didn''t they just look for evidence of changes in the enemy?


    "Not yet, your majesty," mihau replied honestly.


    "Natalie, mihaeu and Pedro, I''m moved by your caution. But I think your worry is superfluous, just like mihaeu (Prince) The Swedes are so angry that they will do nothing but wait for the arrival of Carl X. if you don''t feel at ease, you can send soldiers from your own team to investigate the Swedes'' camp. I believe there will be no other discovery except "everything is normal."


    With that, King kazimiz turned his head. He ignored the three people and watched the performance again.


    The three had to step back from the stands.


    "Anyway, since his majesty has agreed, we will send scouts," mihau said to them.


    Of course Natalie and Pedro have no problem.


    Therefore, mihau sent cavalry in the team to investigate. The cavalry that could be sent did not go deep. When they found that the Swedes (actually the soldiers of the elector) were building positions, they thought the task had been completed and returned.


    It can be said that the failure of the poles was doomed that night.

 Chapter 431

    At dawn on the second day of the battle, the Lithuanian Tatar cavalry led by Anjie concealed and advanced one kilometer in front of the baggage camp of the Swedish army.


    In fact, as early as the first day of the battle, before the main force of the Swedish army arrived, the Lithuanian cavalry led by Anjie had moved near here. They ambushed in advance according to the plan of commander sapega, so that the Republic Army could surprise the coalition logistics base from the rear when it was in a fierce battle with the main force of the Swedish Prussian coalition.


    In the decisive battle with yanush raziwiu, commander sapega defeated the prince''s army with this move, but the purpose at that time was to give a fatal blow to the traitor from behind. Now the commander does the same on the battlefield in Warsaw, with the goal of destroying the enemy''s supplies.


    Perhaps it was providence that king kazimiz and commander sapega chose the line of attack for Anjie by relying on the visva River, while Carl X''s army went on the other side of the forest, which made the two troops wrong. Otherwise, Carl X''s army moving at night will inevitably collide with the ambush of Lithuanian Tatar cavalry led by Anjie, and the Swede''s flank detour may fail, but Anjie and his Lithuanian cavalry will be doomed in the face of an enemy dozens of times their own.


    In 2000, Lithuanian Tatar cavalry showed high quality. They drove the war horses to lie on the ground and hide without making a sound.


    Anjie led oshka to continue to hide. They fell on the dewy grass and crawled forward to a place less than 50 meters away from the Swedish baggage camp.


    Through the thin fog in the morning, Anjie vaguely saw that the Swedish baggage camp was full of food, grass and supplies. About 200 Prussian soldiers were guarding, and two squadrons of black cavalry were patrolling back and forth.


    After finding out the situation of the enemy''s baggage camp, Anjie and oshka crawled back.


    200 meters behind them, two war horses were lying quietly on the ground.


    Anjie stroked the horse''s neck like a lover, and his mount stood up from the ground. They rode on their horses and returned to the hiding place of the big army.


    Anjie took a handful of oats and fed it to the mount. He said to the officers around him, "the number of the enemy is not large. When the Swedes are in a fierce battle and have no time for him, we will attack."


    "Yes, sir!" the Tatars replied in broken polish, and then returned to their ranks.


    When the horse finished eating the oats, Anjie patted the residue on his hand. He looked into the distance, where his compatriots fought against the invaders.


    Before the sun came out the next day, the elector was worried about the possible attack by the Polish army, because one night was not enough for him to build a strong defensive position. However, the poles did not attack until dawn, so the elector had enough time to strengthen his position. He even ordered a team of Prussian infantry and artillery to seize an important highland under the cover of cavalry, and put four cannons on the highland. This highland is precisely what the poles ignore. It will play an important role in future battles.


    At 9:00 p.m., the Polish army began to recover from yesterday''s binge drinking. When they found that the coalition had set up artillery on the opposite highland, the Polish artillery immediately began shelling the highland. They tried to expel the coalition artillery from the highland through heavy artillery fire. This was immediately hit back by coalition artillery.


    At this time, from King kazimiz to soldiers, they still took the elector and Marquis opposite as the main force of the coalition.


    The artillery battle between the two armies lasted more than an hour. After the Polish Army transferred the artillery in the forest, the artillery firepower with obvious quantitative advantage gained the upper hand. They couldn''t lift the joint artillery on the highland. However, even under such fierce artillery fire, the heroic artillery still chose to stick to the highland.


    At 10:30, seeing that the main force of the coalition did not launch an attack on his own position as yesterday, King kazimiz was a little worried. He decided to strike first and then induce the Swedish Prussian coalition to hit his own position through the attack.


    Therefore, King kazimiz ordered Jan sobeski''s headquarters in charge of the right side of the position to attack the left side of the coalition, and the Polish infantry under Jan sobeski began to advance towards the coalition position. When the Polish infantry advanced 300 meters away from the coalition front, they were fired by a large number of intensive grape shells from the artillery on the Highlands, and 57 people were killed on the spot. In the next 10 minutes, Polish infantry suffered heavy casualties and had to retreat.


    Jan sobesky''s first attack failed.


    The defeated Jan sobesky headquarters launched a second attack immediately after a short rest.


    This time, Jan sobesky learned the lesson of the last time. He ordered Pedro to lead a mercenary regiment to destroy the coalition artillery to remove this threat, and a cavalry of more than 500 people was assembled. They would attack the front of the coalition instead of the artillery, and the infantry would follow up after a breakthrough was formed.


    The highland was not high, but as soon as a squadron soldier of the mercenary regiment climbed up half his waist, he met the fierce counterattack of the coalition army. A group of swordsmen wearing full body armor and holding two handed swords rushed towards the infantry squadron of the mercenary regiment. Their two handed swords are extremely powerful in close combat. They can often kill three soldiers and three swordsmen at one stroke. Although the mercenary regiment has a large number of people, it does not have an advantage. The swordsmen firmly entangled the mercenary regiment''s close combat infantry and didn''t let the Musketeers have a chance to fire.


    And Jan sobesky''s cavalry''s frontal assault on the coalition failed to achieve results. As Carl x predicted, the narrow battlefield also limited the charge of Polish cavalry. More than 500 Polish cavalry were divided into five echelons, and more than 100 people in each echelon took turns to attack. Under the attack of "Gustav thunder" and long Spearman phalanx, these cavalry couldn''t break through the coalition position for several times. When the artillery on the highland re aimed at the cavalry in the charge, the cavalry that the Republic of Poland has always been proud of fell on the road of the charge.


    At 1200 hours king kazimizh withdrew Jan sobeski and his army. Commander sapega, as commander in chief, personally directed the attack.


    By this time, the Polish Army''s feint had become a real attack. War is like a red eyed bull. Once it runs, it can''t stop.


    Commander sapega ordered all non participating departments on the position to attack the coalition front at the same time. The Polish soldiers braved the overwhelming artillery fire and bullets to advance, and the Polish artillery guns provided the greatest support. Some small guns were even pushed out of positions to support infantry attacks.


    Soon, the figure of Polish soldiers was buried in the dust rolled up by the gunfire on both sides.


    The left wing led by Colonel Jerzy halletsky was scattered by the coalition artillery fire, but the infantry team of General Alexander otkinski, who replaced the right wing Jan sobeski, successfully moved to the coalition front. After paying a great price, they destroyed the swordsmen defending the highland and destroyed all four guns on the highland. The cavalry regiment of Mikhail vorodyavsky, as a reserve team, also moved forward to make up for the gap left by the collapse of Colonel yezharletsky''s left wing.


    When the Polish soldiers approached the front position of the coalition forces, the elector who knew the situation was critical immediately ordered all the soldiers to launch a white-edged charge. This is a wise decision, because in the face of opponents with absolute superiority in number, white-edge warfare is much better than firepower. The two sides scuffled together. The cavalry in black with Leather Breastplate jumped off the horses. They fought like infantry; The severed heads and limbs of the Allied soldiers overlapped with the pierced bodies of the poles.


    Despite heavy casualties, the elector led the coalition forces to stabilize the front and regain the highland with a white-edged war. They repulsed the Polish soldiers and even seized a Polish cannon that moved too far ahead.


    The angry king kazimiz threw his hat on the ground. He even once decided to take out one of the 1000 winged cavalry who had been retained as a reserve for a decisive raid. At this time, King kazimiz had determined that he was facing all the coalition forces led by Carl X.


    A thousand winged cavalry came out of the gap in the position, which was all the strength of the six winged cavalry companies. Four of them belong to the special jurisdiction of King kazimiz, while the other two belong to sapega, the commander of Lithuania.


    Shortly after the battle began at 10:30, Anjie, who heard the sound of guns near the coalition''s baggage camp, told the soldiers not to act rashly. At this time, the battle has just begun, far from the time to launch a surprise attack.


    At 12 o''clock, Anjie saw a team of coalition soldiers escorting the supply line. He knew the time had come.


    Anjie made a sign to get on the horse. The cavalry and horses lying on the ground stood up one after another. They lined up the formation of attack and waited for Anjie''s order.


    "Rob money, rob food, take everything you can go there!!" Anjie shouted.


    He knew that these real things could inspire the fighting spirit of Lithuanian Tatar cavalry more than nihilistic patriotism.


    He was the first to jump forward and run towards the enemy''s baggage camp.


    Suddenly, a large number of Lithuanian Tatar cavalry quickly surrounded the baggage camp of the Swedish Prussian coalition army. These medium cavalry in robes and strong bows moved so quickly that they appeared in front of Hans von konismark, the garrison officer of the baggage camp in the blink of an eye.


    At this time, the concepts of front and rear learned by Hans von konismark in the military academy are invalid, because there are a large number of enemies in either direction.


    Fortunately, although Hans von konismark was frightened, he did not lose his head. He hurriedly ordered his Germanic long gunners to block the gate of the camp, while the Musketeers hid behind the baggage car and supported the long Gunners in front with fire.


    The Lithuanian Tatar cavalry greeted the Germanic spearmen who blocked their advance with a long gun with a Tatar bow in their hand. The spearmen in front of the gate were almost covered by the arrow rain. They had at least two or three arrows and at most seven or eight arrows. Fortunately, the first wave of attack of the Lithuanian Tatar cavalry was shot from a long distance. Most of the feather arrows had no strength after penetrating the chest armor of the Germanic long spearmen. Except for a few, the Germanic long spearmen had almost no casualties because they were shot in the throat and face.


    Seeing that the first wave of attack did not destroy and defeat the enemy, the Lithuanian Tatar cavalry who took the lead showed their superb riding skills one after another. They passed almost close to the tip of the enemy''s spear, and then scattered to the left and right. Some cavalry who were good at bowing left and right twisted their bodies, ready to give a fatal blow to the Germanic spearmen at close range.


    Just then Hans von konismark saw his chance and ordered the Musketeers to fire.


    A fierce volley knocked Anjie''s Lithuanian Tatar cavalry dizzy, and many people were shot and fell off their horses.


    A Germanic Lieutenant shouted the battle number and led the spearmen out. They stabbed the Lithuanian Tatar cavalry, who had not yet recovered, off their horses with long guns, then quickly retreated and regrouped. The whole process was rapid and orderly. Nearly 20 Lithuanian cavalry companies, people and horses lay down in a semicircle around the gate.


    A Lithuanian Tatar cavalry led by Anjie met the black cavalry who came to support in front of the camp. Anjie ordered a squadron of Lithuanian Tatar cavalry company to evacuate and surround the enemy with "lava tactics", which is a kind of irregular cavalry tactics of grassland nationality and a good play of Tatars. However, under the continuous pistol fire of the black cavalry, the encirclement of the Lithuanian Tatar cavalry failed.


    Therefore, Anjie ordered a squadron of Lithuanian Tatar cavalry to form a group dense formation of two rows to launch an assault. However, because Lithuanian Tatar cavalry did not adapt to this tactic and were only equipped with saber and bow, they could only straighten their arms as far as possible, and the saber pointed straight ahead over the horse''s head.


    However, one squadron of the black cavalry formed the same formation, and they collided with the Lithuanian Tatar cavalry under the cover of another squadron.


    The difference between occupation and spare time. The Lithuanian Tatar cavalry squadron failed to charge and was defeated again.


    After two failed attacks, Anjie began to worry.


    For Anjie, the immediate situation is imminent. Although the enemy is surrounded by a large number of cavalry, the enemy''s reinforcements may come at any time, and their task is to destroy the enemy''s baggage. The success or failure here will be directly related to the war ahead. Only success is allowed, not failure. In a hurry, he ordered a cavalry to drag the enemy''s team. He himself urgently selected three warriors, let them tie hand grenades to their horses, and then galloped forward at full speed. Like the ancient siege hammer, he crashed into the team of Germanic spearmen and dispersed the infantry in front of the gate.


    Although the Germanic Musketeers tried their best to shoot and killed two war horses and the people above, one war horse still rushed to the gate. The knight on the horse gave a cry of despair and excitement, and then there was a loud noise.


    The whole gate was blown apart, and the Germanic long gunmen guarding in front of the gate disappeared in the flames.


    Other Lithuanian Tatar cavalry saw this and immediately galloped up. They put down their Tatar bow, raised their sabers and prepared to kill the remaining coalition soldiers in the barracks.

 Chapter 432

    Just as the Lithuanian Tatar cavalry set fire behind the coalition, an unexpected scene appeared on the front battlefield. The winged cavalry who were already ready to go retreated, and the Polish Army voluntarily gave up a good chance to win.


    It turned out that after seeing several columns of thick smoke rising behind the positions of the Swedish Prussian coalition forces, King kazimiz believed that Anjie''s sneak attack had been successful. When the Swedish Prussian forces learned that their rear areas had been attacked, they would be demoralized and have no intention of fighting. The Polish Army just needs to wait for the enemy to run away. There is no need to let the precious winged cavalry die at the last minute before victory.


    This wrong decision gave the precarious elector a chance to breathe. The elector, who knew the military well, did not panic at this time. He let the infantry and some cavalry remain in the position, while he led a reinforcement force composed of black cavalry and 100 Germanic infantry to return to the baggage camp in the rear.


    On the Polish Army''s position, the scouts on the simple fortress noticed the smoke and dust of the elector''s cavalry retreat, but he regarded it as the enemy''s escape.


    At this time, the morale in the Polish barracks was high, and the officers and soldiers generally believed that the movement of the enemy cavalry was a good omen and a precursor to the full withdrawal of the Swedish Prussian coalition army.


    At the same time, it is believed that the Lithuanian Tatar cavalry led by Anjie has occupied the Swedish baggage camp.


    "Let the dogs run five kilometers first, and then go after them when we are full!" shouted a Polish soldier in the barracks.


    This caused a burst of laughter, but it spread like a mountain fire. Even when mihau tried to persuade the commander of sapega not to give the enemy a chance to breathe, sapega said the same to mihau.


    The Polish Army relaxed and began to enjoy lunch. Commanders and soldiers went looking for something to fill their stomachs. The winged cavalry took off their heavy winged cavalry armor, while the musketeers and Lancers threw their weapons all over the ground. Some people even lie on the ground after lunch and go to sleep. They continue to imagine an easy victory in their dreams.


    But their enemy did not stop for lunch, that is, taking advantage of the Polish carelessness for hours, Frederick William expelled Anjie''s Lithuanian Tatar cavalry.


    When they arrived, the Lithuanian cavalry were immersed in plunder. Although king kazimiz gave Anjie the order to burn down the whole baggage camp, only a few Lithuanian Tatar cavalry seriously implemented Anjie''s order, while others tried to put the materials that could be removed on their horses. Their idea is similar to that of stopping the pursuit of their colleagues busy eating, that is, the large forces should have been fully pressed up at this time, and the enemy will be destroyed soon.


    Tatars are an industrious and thrifty nation. These are booty. It''s a pity to destroy them.


    Hans von konismack, who escaped from the baggage camp, met the reinforcements of the elector. After asking about the situation, the elector ordered the Germanic infantry to form a square array, and he led the black cavalry to make a detour. Hans von konismark and his soldiers immediately joined the square.


    The Germanic infantry marched in neat steps. Their muskets fired alternately and ran over the Lithuanian cavalry in the baggage camp like an iron wall.


    At this time, although the number of Lithuanian cavalry in the baggage camp was far more than that of Germanic infantry, their bows and arrows could not resist the volley of Germanic infantry. The Lithuanian Tatar cavalry guarding the gate and nearby first collapsed, and the Germanic infantry rushed in. The two sides fought hand to hand again.


    While the Germanic infantry attacked, the black cavalry led by the elector also circled behind the Lithuanian cavalry. The black cavalry formed a tight formation and charged with a wall to break down a team of Lithuanian cavalry trying to stop them. Then the elector took his Hessian cavalry nonstop around the baggage camp. During this period, four Lithuanian cavalry troops standing in front of them were washed out.


    Anjie in the baggage camp watched the elector defeat his four cavalry teams. Although he was gnashing his teeth with hate, Anjie knew that it was difficult to block the black cavalry in the charge of the wall forces with scattered cavalry. There was hope only when the other party consumed the impact. So Anjie didn''t take action until the black cavalry began to slow down and prepare to organize the formation and return to continue the impact. Anjie stopped drinking and led the Lithuanian cavalry of his headquarters to kill the black cavalry who had no speed bonus.


    Lithuanian Tatar cavalry stopped one after another when they rushed 30 meters away from the black cavalry. They took out the Tatar bow and shot at the black cavalry, who responded with pistols.


    In this contest, the Lithuanian cavalry did not take any advantage. In addition to their shooting speed, their bows and arrows can''t be compared with muskets in power. Often a Hessian cavalry can still bite his teeth and continue to fight after two arrows, and the Lithuanian cavalry hit by a pistol will lose combat effectiveness, even if it is not the key part. The advantage of firing speed was offset by the number of three or four pistols equipped by the black cavalry at the same time.


    Seeing that long-range shooting could not take advantage, the Lithuanian cavalry pulled out their saber and jumped forward.


    A close fight began.


    Lithuanian Tatar cavalry want to catch the ground and fight with black shirt cavalry. These Tatar warriors who grew up drinking fish soup in the Baltic Sea are not only good at using bows and arrows, but also have extra strength. They will never be afraid of their opponents when they fight with black shirt cavalry one-on-one. However, after systematic training, the black cavalry stood like a wall. Every saber of the Lithuanian Tatar cavalry had to face two or three broad swords. At this time, no matter how clever the sabre technique was, it was useless.


    Although it has been declining, Anjie and his cavalry still entangled the reinforcements of the electors into the scuffle with high morale and superior psychological advantages, and gradually gained the upper hand.


    However, the artillery subsequently reinforced by the coalition ended Anjie''s advantage.


    It turned out that, seeing that the poles opposite had not launched an attack yet, Sweden, which guarded the position, boldly withdrew two guns from the position to reinforce the elector. This move was also regarded by the Polish army as the withdrawal of the Swedish Prussian coalition.


    The grape bombs tilted from two guns killed a large number of Lithuanian cavalry. Anjie, who was hit by the coordinated attack of infantry and horses, was hopeless, but he didn''t understand why the coalition forces kept sending front-line troops to attack him.


    At 2 p.m., Anjie, who had no choice but to retreat, ordered some Lithuanian cavalry to retreat in the direction of the forest in order to attract the enemy''s attention and cover the retreat of large forces along the visva river.

 Chapter 433

    The main force of the coalition led by Karl x took the cavalry as the vanguard, and the infantry marched in the middle. The last March of the artillery marched forward, separated by a forest on both sides.


    Carl X and his generals walked in the middle of the line. At 12 o''clock, the day was approaching noon, and the hot sun was baking the earth. Carl x kept wiping the sweat on his forehead with his left hand. Soon, his white gloves were wet.


    A Swedish dragoon came to Carl x on a fast horse and brought the latest situation ahead - his troops were blocked by the river again.


    It turned out that there were many rivers where the army led by Carl x passed. Although these rivers were not such a big river as the visva River, they divided the coalition forces into countless fast, which seriously damaged the integrity of the formation.


    If at this time, the poles found the coalition and killed them out of the forest, the troops divided by the river would be unable to look after each other and fall into a situation of fighting their own.


    "Order the engineers in front to build a simple river crossing bridge and pass quickly," Carl x ordered.


    After receiving the king''s order, the Dragon cavalry rushed back to the front.


    "God, bless us."


    Carl x raised his head and looked up at the sky. At this time, all he could do was to give the necessary orders and pray for God''s blessing.


    Fortunately, the poles did not notice that there was an army encircling them a few kilometers away, and Carl X''s army walked in danger.


    At 3 p.m., the forward of the coalition forces had reached the edge of the forest and was about to reach their destination.


    "Your Majesty, you are about to win another great victory," Prince boguslav on the horse said to Carl X in a prophetic tone.


    "My dear brother, thank you for your kind words. But I want to correct one thing. This great victory does not belong to me alone, but to us."


    Carl x pointed his finger at himself and at Prince boguslav.


    Carl X has become much more generous since he persuaded Frederick William elector to rejoin his camp in cornisburg. He no longer enjoyed the fruits of victory as before, but learned to share; More and more generals were praised and rewarded by him. Even a dedicated night guard had been rewarded by Carl X. from officers to soldiers, they loved their king more.


    And to Prince boguslav, the guy who once blasphemed Christina, Carl x also restored his great friendliness. He said nothing about it and affectionately called boguslav "brother".


    Hearing Carl x say "this is our victory", Prince boguslav''s self-esteem was greatly satisfied. He said loudly to Carl x, "Your Majesty, please allow my army to bear the first wave of attack."


    Carl x neither agreed nor disagreed with the prince''s request. He just smiled and said faintly, "I''ll think about it."


    Just then, the troops suddenly stopped moving. The dragoon appeared in front of Carl x again. This time, he also brought bad news: the poles built a simple fortress on the side.


    "Damn it." Carl x scolded fiercely in his heart.


    Sure enough, his cousin kazimiri is not a fool. He or his officers also considered that the coalition might encircle from the flank.


    At this time, Carl X had two choices: one was to give up the plan of encirclement and return to join the electors; The other is to choose a strong attack.


    Carl X had some trade-offs between the two schemes. So he took Prince boguslav to investigate in person.


    Sure enough, a fortress blocked the middle of the two hills, completely blocking the Allied offensive route.


    "Your Majesty, I think God has abandoned us," Prince boguslav said pessimistically.


    Compared with Prince boguslav, Carl x did not despair. He said to the prince, "no, my brother. God closed the door, but left us a window. Do you see? There is no Polish soldier on the hills on both sides. Our artillery can shoot the fort from top to bottom as long as they set up their guns on the mountain."


    "But your majesty, our artillery is at the back. Now we are under the eyes of the poles. What if the poles raid us in the process of changing the formation!" boguslav asked a fatal question.


    Carl x closed his eyes and began to think.


    What boguslav mentioned is definitely a fatal problem. Once this order is issued, it cannot be taken back, and the coalition forces begin to shift positions and regroup according to their own plans. The formation must be more chaotic. If the Polish army uses cavalry to attack while its formation is chaotic at this moment, the victory will be won by the poles.


    Boguslav looked anxiously at Carl X. At this time, for every additional minute wasted, the coalition will be more dangerous to be found.


    Suddenly, Carl x said, "God will bless us."


    Boguslav suspected that he had heard wrong. He asked again, "Your Majesty, what are you talking about?"


    Carl x turned his horse''s head: "God will bless us."


    The order to change formation was conveyed. The whole army moved. The artillery began to push the artillery forward, the cavalry gradually covered the flanks backward, and the infantry took the place left by the cavalry with neat steps. The three arms moved along the road divided by the river. Although the coalition army composed of mercenaries from Sweden, Prussia and raziwiu family could be called the most elite army of that era, the scene began to get chaotic uncontrollably.


    Carl x took a guard at the edge of the forest and commanded the army to complete the formation transformation as soon as possible. Every minute, the poles may find their own army.


    At this time, a Swedish pistol cavalry suddenly pointed to the forest and shouted to Carl x, "Your Majesty, look!"


    Carl x looked in the direction of the fingers of the Swedish pistol cavalry. This view almost scared Carl X. Dozens of cavalry came out of the forest. They were wearing robes, chain helmets, sabers and bows.


    That''s the Polish Lithuanian cavalry tartar costume.


    "Have the poles found us?" Carl x thought painfully.


    The moving Swedish soldiers also saw these cavalry, and they stopped one after another. The officers clearly knew what these cavalry meant better than the soldiers. They looked at the crowded infantry cavalry around and looked desperate.


    Surprisingly, the cavalry did not attack him. The Lithuanian Tatar cavalry retreated into the forest and disappeared after the two troops stared at each other.

 Chapter 434

    Until there was no sound in the forest, Carl X''s heart finally fell when he mentioned his voice.


    It was too dangerous just now. Even if these Lithuanian cavalry only make the following charge, it will cause great confusion to the coalition forces in the changing formation. And they didn''t do anything, so they retreated. Unable to understand the reason, Carl x can only attribute it to God''s blessing.


    In fact, the reason is very simple. This Lithuanian Tatar cavalry is the remnant of the one that Anjie arranged to cover the retreat of the large army. Although they finished the task, they lost more than half. Fleeing into the forest by chance is also a wandering soldier with no intention of war. If there is a calm and brave commander among them, maybe they can summon up the courage to fight with the enemy and shoot an arrow rain. But such people have already died. The rest only wanted to return to the position of the Republic Army alive, so they chose not to invade the river with the well water of Carl X''s army.


    "Your Majesty, we have good luck today. It seems that God is really blessing us."


    Seeing the enemy fleeing, Prince boguslav, who was convinced that God was on the side of the coalition army, said excitedly to Carl X.


    "That''s it, my dear boguslav. God is with us!"


    Carl x knew that this was a good time to boost morale. He pulled out his saber, jumped his horse, raised his hoof and shouted loudly.


    The afternoon sun shone on the tip of the knife, and the hearts of the coalition soldiers seemed to be lit up at this moment.


    Some pious officers and soldiers knelt down and prayed to God and the king. The voice of "XX is with me" is heard all the time.


    Since then, the coalition soldiers had amazing organizational and combat effectiveness, and they soon completed the transformation of formation.


    Twenty guns were quietly moved to the hill and aimed at the fort below, and the Polish soldiers in the fort knew nothing about it.


    Anjie took the Lithuanian Tatar cavalry back to the position of the army of the Republic of Poland. As soon as the defeated soldiers stopped, the horses fell off their horses. After a fierce battle and a fierce retreat, they were too tired.


    Anjie was furious. As soon as he got off the horse, he angrily whipped an orderly who came to lead the horse. When he saw that the camp was full of people resting and eating, his anger rose to the top.


    "Why! Why! Why don''t you attack!" Anjie shouted. He kicked over the food of a group of winged cavalry sitting around to eat, and the whip fell like rain.


    Among the crowd, a winged cavalry whose face was sprinkled with soup raised his head discontentedly. When he saw the famous Anjie kemitz kicking over their food, the winger immediately respectfully. He wiped the soup on his beard and said to Anjie:


    "His majesty ordered us to rest. The order said that the enemy had begun to flee. It was not too late to pursue when we had enough food and energy."


    Anjie pulled her hair wildly. He couldn''t understand why his Majesty gave such a strange order. A great opportunity was wasted.


    He hurried to the fort where King kazimiz was located.


    King kazimizh realized what a big mistake he had made when he saw Anjie with a face full of dust in front of him. The enemy in front of us did not collapse at all. What really failed was ourselves.


    The enemy even took advantage of his illusion that they had collapsed and returned to defeat the Lithuanian Tatar cavalry sent to sneak attack the baggage camp.


    Stanislaw pototsky, standing beside king kazimiz, was also aware of the mistake. He asked a crucial question: "Anjie kemitz, did you burn the enemy''s baggage?"


    This question is very important. If the equipment of the Swedish Prussian coalition was destroyed, the Republic would not be a failure. After all, without supplies, the enemy can''t persist in confrontation.


    King kazimiz was also aware of this. He looked at Anjie with hope and hoped to hear a positive answer.


    However, Anjie gave him a negative answer - although the Lithuanian Tatar cavalry led by him invaded the baggage camp and lit a fire, they only burned part of the baggage supply due to the rapid counterattack of the enemy.


    At this time, Stanislaw pototsky heard some unusual messages from Anjie''s words:


    "You said that it was the elector''s army who fought with you from beginning to end?"


    "Yes. The Germanic infantry, black cavalry, and even the people who came to reinforce later were the men and horses of the elector."


    "So where did the Swedes go?" Stanislaw pototsky muttered to himself.


    For a time, kazimizi''s mind was blank. He thought of a very bad possibility.


    I don''t know how long it took. There was a sound of footsteps on the corridor. The figure of yanush kishka appeared at the door.


    "Your Majesty, there is bad news."


    It was not until 4 p.m. that the Republic learned that a large number of Swedish troops were moving to its own flank. This information was only obtained by the Lithuanian Tatar cavalry retreating from the forest.


    King kazimiz woke up and understood Carl X''s intention - Carl x wanted to encircle himself from the flank. Once Carl X''s plan is successful, the Republic Army will be forced by the coalition forces to feed fish in the visva river.


    The sound of artillery from the hills woke kazimieri. He found that the Polish army had no soldiers on the commanding heights near the flanking forts.


    This is the fault of the Polish army and its own.


    The Swedes'' artillery bombarded the fort constantly, and the fort defenders with unfavorable terrain had no room to fight back, so they had to be beaten passively.


    The situation reached a critical point, and King kazimizh had to adjust immediately.


    He quickly ordered commander sapega to assemble a cavalry force, detour to the side of the forest as fast as possible, and then smash the Swedish army attacking the fortress in the open ground.


    This proposal is in line with military principles. King kazimizh believed that at this time, the main force of the coalition was not stable, and if the cavalry attacked one of its wings fiercely, it would still have a chance to win.


    At this time, kazimiz, who had always rejected the Polish tradition, fell into a superstition that the Polish cavalry was invincible. He believed that the Polish cavalry was invincible, and there was no enemy that the Polish cavalry could not solve. When the enemy arrives, it only needs to organize an unparalleled Polish cavalry to solve all problems; If not, two.

 Chapter 435

    So, commander sapeja, who was ordered at the critical moment, hurriedly assembled 15000 Polish cavalry and 5000 Lithuanian cavalry. The cavalry assembled in such a hurry that some of them were wearing armor while riding horses.


    In the position of the mercenary regiment, Pedro tried to pull argildas, who was heavily armed on his horse, off his horse.


    "What are you going to do?!" Pedro shouted angrily to Algirdas.


    Around argildas, the squadron of winged cavalry assembled by him was watching the dispute between the captain and the commander at a loss, wondering what to do.


    "Captain, I''m going to fight the Swede. Don''t you see that the enemy has rounded our flanks? If we don''t beat them back, we''ll all be finished." algerdas explained anxiously to Pedro. He watched as commander sapega led the cavalry to roll up a huge cloud of smoke and dust to the East.


    Algerdas knew it would be too late if he didn''t chase.


    But algerdas'' explanation completely failed to convince Pedro. He thought that argildas was raising his rank in nachechen and his possessions.


    Al gildas rejoined the mercenary Regiment under Natalie''s introduction this time. Pedro, who had learned a lesson once, knew his details clearly. All algerdas wanted was to make contributions and revive his family. For this purpose, he would do anything. He wanted to take part in the raid of commander sapega on the Swedish Prussian coalition, which was nothing more than this purpose.


    The cavalry was the treasure of the mercenary regiment, especially after two hundred Hessian cavalry were taken away by Chechen. If King kazimiz or commander sapega ordered the mercenary regiment to send cavalry, Pedro could only give up even if the cavalry had no heart. But now, there is no order for the mercenary regiment to send troops. Argildas is acting without authorization.


    Pedro ordered bachit, father sparsokukotsky and others to disarm the people of Algirdas, but the two men got up with the mud.


    Originally, Cherchen left sparsokukotsky and others, not only because they were poles and worried that they would be exposed after they went to Crimea, but also because they were left to fight in the mainland of the Republic, which could mobilize their fighting enthusiasm of defending the country to the greatest extent.


    But in today''s special situation, sparso kukotsky and others are separated from Pedro, who is determined to preserve his strength for Cherchen, because of patriotism.


    "Captain, let them go to argyrdas. If they play well, they will also add honor to our mercenary regiment. You also have light on your face." father sparsokukotsky rarely flattered.


    Bachit also said, "yes, Pedro. Our mercenary regiment is also a member of the Republic Army. Our infantry can''t catch up. We have to let the cavalry catch up."


    Father sparsokukotsky and bachit held Pedro together, but no one stopped argildas. And the Polish infantry around us were unstoppable.


    Seeing this situation, algerdas didn''t know that they were aiming at themselves. Algerdas said loudly, "Captain Pedro, this is the last time I disobey your order. If I can come back alive from the battlefield, I will serve you and captain Chechen all my life."


    With that, argildas turned his horse''s head and led the wing cavalry squadron of the mercenary regiment to chase after the gradually dissipated smoke.


    "Bastard! Bastard! You are all bastards!" Pedro cursed loudly. He didn''t know whether he was scolding argildas, the cavalry squadron he took away, or father sparsokukotsky and bakhte around him.


    Commander sapeja led 20000 cavalry to the east of the forest at the fastest speed. They could not wait for the artillery to arrive and launched an attack.


    At this time, the army led by Karl X had already noticed that the cavalry group led by sapega was around their flank. Carl x personally led 7500 Swedish cavalry, 3000 Swedish infantry and 20 guns to meet the enemy, while the German infantry continued to attack under the cover of artillery and took the simple bastion.


    Carl X was well aware of the impact power of the winged cavalry of the Republic of Poland. In order to prevent his formation from being penetrated by the winged cavalry, Carl x rarely arranged all the troops according to three lines. In the middle of each military array were Swedish long spearmen and Musketeers, while the cavalry were arranged on both wings for cover.


    Moreover, Carl x also arranged all the artillery in the front of the military array. He hoped that in the first round of the battle, he would use the most fierce artillery to defeat the charge of the Polish winged cavalry and eliminate the greatest threat to his side in this battle.


    The commander of sapega naturally took a thousand Polish winged cavalry as the arrow of attack, and they will launch the biggest assault in this campaign. Once the Swedish army is broken by the unstoppable wing cavalry, thousands of other cavalry will like the whole Swedish army and cut all the Swedes into melons and vegetables.


    At 5:30 p.m., a thousand winged cavalry were ready to attack the whole line of the Swedish army.


    Under the leadership of commander sapeja, the winged cavalry made a simple prayer before the battle. They made a cross on their chest. Some kissed their ancestral sabers and swords, while others began to put down the huge nose guard on their helmets.


    After that, commander sapeja waved his Scepter towards the Swedish army, and all the winged cavalry slowly entered the battle area under the command of the captain.


    The Swedish artillery began firing at the winged cavalry without waiting for them to charge. Raindrops of shells fell beside the winged cavalry, and from time to time, the winged cavalry fell off their horses, but on the whole, the army array of the winged cavalry was as firm as a wall.


    At a distance of 300 meters from the Swedish army, the winged cavalry began to advance in small steps. Before reaching the most suitable charging distance, that is, 100 meters, skilled wing cavalry will pace forward in a relatively loose formation in order to save energy and avoid bullets. The faster they move forward, the closer the formation is.


    At a distance of about 100 meters from the enemy, the winged cavalry began a full charge. At this time, the Swedish artillery had replaced solid shells with grape shells. During this charge, the winged cavalry quickly changed the array while praying not to be shot by bullets, turning the loose formation into a very tight wall charge array.


    At a distance of 50 meters from the enemy, with the order of the team leaders, all the winged cavalry leveled their lances. This action seemed to set up a forest of guns in front of the war horse. In order to save arm strength, the wing cavalry will put the end of the super long cavalry gun into a leather sleeve tied to the saddle, which can not only save strength, but also give full play to the impact force of the super long cavalry gun to the greatest extent, and prevent the super long cavalry gun from getting rid of due to reaction force when it hits the enemy.


    Facing the gun forest of winged cavalry, the Swedish artillery fired for the last time and the second time since the war. Grape bombs fired from the muzzle, accompanied by thick smoke, erected a tangible smoke wall in front of the artillery position.


    At this moment, the huge roar made the soldiers temporarily deaf. The battlefield seemed to be quiet for a moment.

 Chapter 436

    Carl x pressed the binoculars in his eyes, trying to see through the smoke whether the winged cavalry''s charge had been defeated. But the smoke was so heavy that he looked down on nothing.


    "Your Majesty, no one can resist such terrible gunfire." Prince boguslav comforted when he saw that Carl X was so anxious. However, the prince''s words are not pure comfort. To be fair, the quality shown by the Swedish artillery can really afford the word "terrible". Boguslav admitted that it was good for the best artillery in his army to fire a shell in front of a torrent of winged cavalry.


    "Yes, no one can resist. But they are not human, they are angels!" muttered Carl X.


    As soon as Carl X''s voice fell, thousands of troops leaped out of the thick smoke in the middle. The winged cavalry rushed over the guns in front of them and nailed the stunned Swedish artillery to the ground.


    The winged cavalry instantly destroyed the Swedish artillery, and they rushed towards the first line of defense of the Swedish army.


    The Swedish spearmen pointed their spears obliquely to the front. The end of the spear was inserted into the soil. Everyone also pulled out the short broad sword and thin long sword around their waist. The eyes of the Lancers are full of perseverance - who will win the final victory when the cavalry gun collides with the infantry spear?


    Everyone wanted to know the answer, but it was not the Polish winged cavalry''s spear that first knocked down the Swedish Lancers, but the Polish pistol cavalry mixed with the winged cavalry.


    It turned out that countless war examples in the Borui War showed that the well-trained spear infantry array after Gustav''s reform could completely block the attack of the winged cavalry. In the face of the terrible spear forest, even the winged cavalry could only be defeated. Therefore, the commanders of the Republic developed a new mixed charge strategy after countless deduction, that is, a team of light cavalry armed with firearms was placed in the front of the winged cavalry charge. They rushed to the Swedish long gun array against a hail of bullets and artillery bombardment. At the moment when the winged cavalry was about to engage the enemy, The Musketeers approached and shot the Swedish infantry in the front row. As soon as the first row of Swedish infantry fell, the super long lance of the rear wing cavalry immediately filled up and poked into the chest of the second row of infantry.


    This time, this tactic was clearly a success.


    No one thought that the Swedish long gunmen square collapsed so quickly. Before the Musketeers behind the Swedish long gunmen opened fire, the long gunmen square had been rushed and turned upside down. The Musketeers fell under the horse''s hoof without even firing a shot.


    What is more tragic is the Swedish dragon cavalry guarding their wings. Their clothes and armor are thin, and several people string gourds when they are impacted by the super long lance of the wing cavalry.


    This is almost a replica of the battle of kirhom in 1605. At that moment, commander sapega almost saw that history was about to repeat itself. He waved his Scepter again. With a wave of saber, Mikhail and other officers of the armored Cossack cavalry team and the Dragon cavalry team led their cavalry to rush forward, ready to expand the victory.


    But today''s Swedish army is no longer the Swedish army in the war of kilholm in 1605. Although the Swedish army on the front line was defeated, they formed a small square array of at least a few people and more than a dozen people, tenaciously like a reef in the sea.


    This made the victorious wing cavalry unable to drive the routed soldiers to attack their own army, so as to break the second line of defense of the Swedish army, so they can only rely on their own strength to continue the attack.


    As the impact of the winged cavalry weakened, the Swedish army in the second line of defense finally resisted the winged cavalry. They supported each other with infantry and cavalry, moved forward slowly, and twisted the winged cavalry without speed bonus into the scuffle. This immediately turned the charge into a bitter battle, because on the stagnant front, every "Gustav thunder" of the Swedish Musketeers caused great losses and psychological pressure to the Polish cavalry.


    But when thousands of new poles suddenly joined to reinforce the struggling wing cavalry, the second line of the Swedish army began to be chaotic.


    Seeing that the second front was in danger, Carl x immediately put his guard and 300 Swedish pistol cavalry into the battlefield.


    These Swedish pistol cavalry are also good at wall charging. Their mounts took small steps. Each Swedish pistol cavalry pulled out his broadsword and put the handle on his knee as a short spear.


    The 1.5-meter-long refined steel blade will mercilessly pierce any enemy wearing light armor. When facing the winged cavalry, the sharp broadsword can also pierce into the abdominal joint gap of the winged cavalry armor to kill the enemy. Moreover, the Swedish pistol cavalry still has excellent high-quality pistols in their hands. The three hundred cavalry had three hundred pistols. The fire of the Musketeers close to the two squadrons showed "Gustav''s thunder" on the horse, which killed the Polish cavalry everywhere.


    The greater crisis came from the artillery of the Swedish army. An artillery unit equipped with ten guns reinforced the infantry and cavalry caught in the hard battle. They built a "separation wall" on the flank with artillery fire, so that any large-scale cavalry support will suffer heavy losses in the artillery fire.


    Commander sapega, who was at the back of the front, watched the situation develop in a direction that was not conducive to his own side. At this time, the commander of sapega really regretted that he had not reserved a wing cavalry squadron as a reserve team. Because sapega found a great negligence of Carl x, that is, after he put his guard into the battlefield, Carl X had no strength to protect him except a dozen officers.


    At this time, if a squadron of winged cavalry could suddenly kill the enemy chieftain Carl X.


    It was at this time that argildas led a squadron of winged cavalry to the battlefield. The arrival of argildas gave commander sapeja hope. At this moment, the commander sincerely thanked God and the goddess of national protection for hearing his prayer.


    Commander sapeja ordered an orderly nearby to quickly call the commander of the winged cavalry.


    After a while, argildas came to commander sapega.


    "Commander, algerdas, captain of the wing cavalry squadron of the mercenary regiment, salutes you," algerdas said.


    There is only one famous mercenary regiment in the Polish army. When commander sapega heard that algerdas claimed to be the captain of the wing cavalry of the mercenary regiment, he understood.


    Sapega said, "so you are the man of leader Pedro. Argildas, the situation is urgent. I order you to lead the wing cavalry squadron to immediately go straight into the past and attack Carl X. now he has sent his guards to the battlefield, and there is no one around him."


    Algerdas did not expect that the commander of sapeja should hand over such a major task to himself. He was excited at the thought of what honor and reward he would receive if the assault was successful.


    Argildas said to commander sapeja, "commander, argildas from Lithuania will not live up to your expectations. I will definitely catch Carl x alive."


    "It doesn''t matter if you die, algerdas," sapega added hastily, fearing that algerdas would be timid in order to catch him alive.


    Argildas saluted and returned to his squadron.


    Argildas held the super long lance in his hand. He issued a war declaration to his companions in the wing cavalry squadron: "our team has only one goal: the head of King Carl X of Sweden."


    The cavalry gave a shout of joy. Immediately, the cavalry Squadron, which controlled the outcome of the war, launched a charge. As the leader of the whole team, Algirdas pushed forward regardless of the bullets and shells fired from the two wings and the long guns stabbed nearby - anyone and horse in front of them were hit to the ground.


    Carl x did not expect that he would become the target of "decapitation". When he realized that the wing cavalry was coming for himself, Carl X was stunned.


    Argildas led 20 real winged cavalry to kill Carl x, and the auxiliary cavalry in the squadron blocked the Swedish soldiers trying to rescue Carl X and bought time for the raids of argildas and others.


    At a critical juncture, Carl X''s attendant, Fogel, came to Carl X''s horse. He grabbed the reins of the king''s horse.


    "Your majesty! Save Sweden, save yourself, avoid! Avoid!"


    Prince boguslav also persuaded Carl x to leave the battlefield and go to the third line of defense.


    But Carl x knew that he could not retreat, otherwise the chain reaction would make the soldiers who were still fighting lose their fighting spirit completely.


    Carl x, who is full of military characteristics, said: "it is useless to give in to them. We must resist, we must resist. Otherwise, we will die in glorious war."


    With that, Carl x pulled out the Scottish broadsword around his waist, and the Spurs on his boots stabbed into the belly of the war horse. The war horse ran forward in pain.


    The officers and generals on the left and right, as well as Prince boguslav, saw that Carl X was so, so they had to follow up.


    An adjutant headed for the third line of defense. He called reinforcements to rescue the king.


    The two cavalry met and the two sides were killed in a regiment.


    Algerdas'' first super long lance had long been broken when it stabbed the chest armor of a Swedish pistol cavalry. At this time, he was holding a spare super long Lance.


    Argildas did not fight with any Swedish cavalry because he knew his goal, King Carl X of Sweden.


    Finally, argildas found the trace of Carl X in the scuffle crowd.


    The Swedish king, wearing cavalry armor, a high helmet and waving a Scottish broadsword, was so dazzling.


    Argildas straightened his super long Lance. He deliberately opened a distance to make his charge more powerful.


    Carl x obviously didn''t notice that he had been watched. He shot down a winged cavalry and was looking for the next target.


    Argildas held the cavalry gun under his arm. He urged the horse to the highest speed.


    Twenty steps, ten steps, closer, closer.


    When argyrdas'' super long lance was about to touch Carl X''s back, Carl x just turned around. Algerdas saw that Carl X''s eyes were unbelievable and desperate.


    "Your majesty!"


    Prince boguslav, who was fighting nearby, saw this scene and shouted in despair.


    The tip of the gun touched Carl X''s chest and made a crisp sound.


    Then it broke.


    Compared with the traditional Western European lance, the wing cavalry super long lance is made of fir, hollowed out in the middle, and then the cross sections of the two materials are bonded together, which makes the wing cavalry super long lance lighter. Compared with the traditional Western European lance, the wing cavalry super long lance is more slender, usually 4.5 to 6.2 meters. This length better protects the rider. When facing infantry who also use long guns, they can first kill the enemy, and this length also makes the power of gun clamping charge further.


    But everything has its advantages and disadvantages. Because the middle of the super long lance is hollow, when the super long lance hits the rough breastplate of ordinary infantry, they can break it. However, it is easy to break when encountering thicker and better forged breastplate.


    Carl X''s cavalry armor is undoubtedly from the master''s excellent works. With strong armor, Carl x survived the fatal blow of argildas.


    This accident was not expected by algerdas and Carl X. In an instant, they both stared at each other, and even the surrounding air seemed to freeze.


    But soon, they woke up almost at the same time. Argildas threw away the broken super long lance, pulled out his saber and split it towards Carl X''s left shoulder.


    Carl x raised his sword to block. But after two stops, Carl x began to feel numb in his mouth and sour in his arms. After all, Carl X was a king, not a soldier.


    Carl x knew that if he went on like this, he would die under the knight in front of him. He dashed away with a false sword.


    Of course, algerdas will not let Carl x go. He rode hard after him. However, Carl X''s Mount was one in a million, which was overtaken by the ordinary war horse of argildas. At the beginning, the tip of argildas''s knife could still touch Carl X''s back. Slowly, the two had separated.


    In a hurry, argildas threw his saber out as a javelin with his last hope. Just then Prince boguslav had come to the side of argildas.


    Boguslav pulled out the pistol at his waist, pointed it at argyrdas''s ear and pulled the trigger.


    The head of the unarmed algerdas was torn off with his helmet.


    It was not until the thick smoke shrouded in the original position of algerdas'' head dispersed that algerdas lost his head and his rigid body fell off his horse. Carl x covered his ass in shock. It turned out that altgildas''s last blow did not kill Carl x, but pierced his king''s ass.


    Argildas died with his dream of reviving the family.


    At this time, the Swedish soldiers in the third line of defense went into battle after receiving the order. They killed and retreated the wing cavalry squadron attacking Carl X and completely rescued their king from danger.


    After a cruel scuffle, the Polish cavalry who failed to defeat the Swedish army suffered high casualties. The casualties of Polish wing cavalry units involved in the assault alone were as high as 16%. Considering the greater loss of war horses, there are more cavalry who lose combat effectiveness.


    The cavalry casualties of Mikhail vorodyavsky and others were even greater, and more than a thousand people fell on the battlefield.


    As night fell and the simple bastion was conquered by German soldiers, the Polish cavalry finally withdrew from the battlefield.

 Chapter 437

    At night, the Polish Army''s camp was full of gloom. At this time, even the most thoughtless people knew that the Polish army was defeated again.


    After the failure of the assault in the afternoon, the spirit of the Polish army has fallen to the bottom. The soldiers thought sadly: even the winged cavalry could not win. What else could they do?


    To make matters worse, the Swedish Prussian coalition has surrounded the Polish army from both sides. Behind the Polish army is the visva river. If the Polish army wants to get rid of the danger of total annihilation, it must build a bridge on the visva River, cross the river and retreat.


    It''s easy to say, but it''s difficult to do. Because the Swedish Prussian coalition will not watch the Polish Army build a bridge and retreat. They will certainly bombard the bridge erected by the Polish Army on the visva river with cannons. Although building a bridge at night can reduce the accuracy of coalition artillery fire, it is extremely dangerous to build a bridge in the river without lights.


    In the camp of the Chinese army, King kazimizh looked at the participating commander sapega, general Jan sobeski, General Alexander otkinski, Stanislaw potowski and yanush kishka without saying a word. At this time, King kazimiz seemed to be ten years old. His face was waxy yellow without a trace of blood. If King Jan kazimiz could use the betrayal of the nobility as an excuse for every previous failure, this time, he lost completely without an excuse. The prestige gained by recovering Warsaw was lost in the two-day battle, and 34000 troops were in a desperate situation. These 34000 people are the real main force of the Republic of Poland. Without them, the Republic will lose everything.


    At this moment, King kazimiz really regretted not listening to charnietsky.


    Kazimizh glanced at the officers around him. Mihau, Anjie, Natalie and others stood behind the commander of sapeja and general Jan sobeski. In the afternoon battle, mihau Knights fought bravely and won the lottery in the battle. His arm was hit by the gun wind and couldn''t lift it.


    King kazimiz sighed. He stood up.


    All eyes were on King kazimiz.


    "The defeat of this battle was all my fault," King kazimiz unexpectedly blamed himself.


    The people''s eyes widened. It was incredible.


    "Charnietsky once advised me not to engage in a major confrontation with Karl x, to lead them to the mainland, and then choose an opportunity to fight after killing their spirit and edge with guerrilla warfare, but I didn''t listen to him."


    When they heard this, they lowered their heads one after another. Among them, Stanislaw potowski and yanush kishka are particularly ashamed. Because charnitz basically found himself, but they didn''t pay attention to charnitsky''s correct opinion.


    King kazimiz continued, "the second mistake I made was to underestimate the enemy. The victory of defeating the leading forces of the coalition blinded me and made me think we could win easily. Anjie had succeeded in the sneak attack, but I was so arrogant that I waited for the enemy to collapse, giving the electors time to repair and counterattack."


    Anjie''s eyes shed tears.


    "And you, my dear Knight mihau. You once reminded me that I should send scouts to investigate the movements of the Swedes, but I didn''t pay attention. Sure enough, Carl X''s army circled our flank. All your injuries today are because of me."


    Mihau knelt down to the ground moved by King kazimizh''s talking about himself and blaming himself. He was moved and said, "our father, please don''t say that."


    King kazimiz took a deep breath. He finally said, "today''s defeat is all on my own. When the army breaks through, I will confess to God, the goddess of national protection and the subjects of the whole country. But now, the most important thing for us is to take out the 40000 troops here. Without them, the Republic will lose everything!"


    As soon as king kazimiz''s voice fell, mihau stood up. He said generously, "Your Majesty, I would like to lead my team to replace defense with attack, delay the Swedes and win time for the retreat of the army."


    Anjie expressed the same opinion.


    Then Natalie, standing behind yanush kishka, suddenly said, "Your Majesty, I can build a bridge at night."


    Yanush kishka looked at his daughter behind him in surprise. King kazimiz asked in surprise, "Natalie, tell us what you can do!"


    "Pontoon," Natalie said.


    A floating bridge is a bridge that floats on the water with a ship or floating box instead of a pier.


    Natalie''s way was to collect the army''s boxes and empty powder kegs, connect them with ropes, and then lay boards on them. One end of the pontoon is transported by boat to the other bank, and then fixed with wooden piles, so that people can walk on it.


    "There is no problem for people and horses to pass through such a bridge. But artillery... Commander sapega hesitated after hearing Natalie''s words. Obviously, the commander was reluctant to give up those guns.


    At this time, King kazimiz showed his heroism. He waved his big hand and said, "throw it away, throw it all away. As long as we keep the people, we can recast the artillery later."


    When King kazimiz said so, commander sapeja turned to the engineering commanders attending the meeting and asked how long it would take to build such a bridge on the visva River according to Natalie''s method.


    The engineer commander immediately made a picture on the table. After calculating the buoyancy, weight and other data, the engineer commander said that a qualified floating bridge can be erected before dawn.


    Commander sapeja nodded. He promised the engineer commander three times the material and manpower to build three similar bridges on the visva River, so as to speed up the river crossing and prevent the pontoon from being destroyed by the fire of the Swedish artillery.


    After that, King kazimiz and commander sapeja determined the troops to block and cover the retreat of the large forces tomorrow. However, King kazimizh made another mistake in deciding who should block the elector''s army.


    The position facing the elector has been supported by fortifications such as bastions, which is the best defense. However, King kazimiz was worried that the Polish infantry, which was not strong enough, could not resist the attack of the Prussian army, which was good at infantry.


    Of course, there are not no competent candidates, that is Pedro''s mercenary regiment. Although this mercenary regiment is also composed of poles, its training is based on the military system of the Swedish army, and its combat effectiveness is absolutely guaranteed. However, more than half a month ago, King kazimizh treated them badly on the issue of reward. The king was worried that Pedro would not sell his strength at that time.


    Regarding king kazimiz''s concerns, Jan sobeski assured him that he would persuade head Pedro to accept the task. Natalie also stood up and said that she could absolutely guarantee Pedro''s loyalty.

 Chapter 438

    In the center of the mercenary regiment''s tent, a wood more than one person was stacked. On the wood lay the body of argyrdas.


    King Carl x, the enemy, admired the decisive assault and heroic dedication of argildas. After the battle, King Carl x specially ordered people to clean the headless body of argildas and return it to the camp of the Polish army.


    As the captain of the wing cavalry squadron of the mercenary regiment, the body of argyrdas was naturally received by the mercenary regiment and cremated for argyrdas in the barracks.


    All the mercenary soldiers stood around the body of argyrdas, listening to father sparsokukotsky''s story of argyrdas''s bravery and loyalty. At this time, the bad deeds of Algirdas in those years had long been forgotten by the priest, and all that remained was the praise of Algirdas.


    Pedro fell down next to the body of argildas and wept. That sad energy infected everyone present, and even bachit wiped his tears.


    But no one knew that Pedro''s real sadness was not algerdas, but the wing cavalry squadron built by the mercenary regiment.


    In today''s battle, the wing cavalry squadron of the mercenary regiment lost not only the squadron leader argildas, but also all the wing cavalry, and only some auxiliary cavalry withdrew. This makes the so-called wing cavalry squadron virtually exist in name only.


    Pedro, that hate. He hated algeldas for disobeying his orders and taking the squadron to the battlefield without authorization; He hated father spasokukotsky and bakhte for not obeying their orders and making elbows everywhere; He hated that he didn''t take good care of his nephew''s family.


    From beginning to end, Pedro regarded the mercenary regiment as the private army of their aleval family.


    When father sparsokukotsky said, "where are you going, argildas? And why are you in such a hurry?" bachit and aunt VARVARA picked up Pedro.


    Father sparsokukotsky inserted the burning torch into the pile of wood. Only a moment later, the raging fire burned and swallowed up argildas.


    Just then, Jan sobesky and Natalie came to the mercenary regiment together. When they knew that today''s hero argildas was buried in the fire, Jan sobesky and Natalie took off their hats and said goodbye to the remains of the heroes in the fire.


    It takes a long time to burn a body. After mourning for a while, Jan sobeski and Natalie went to Pedro and told Pedro that they had something to talk to him.


    Pedro left the rest to bachit and father sparsokukotsky. He and the two went to their tent.


    As soon as he arrived at the tent, Jan sobeski said to Pedro, "Captain Pedro, your majesty is also very sad about the sacrifice of argildas. Your majesty asked me to convey his greetings to you and said that he would make compensation for the sacrifice made by the mercenary regiment today."


    Pedro nodded silently.


    The so-called nothing courteous, either rape or theft. Pedro knew that the arrival of Jan sobesky and Natalie would never just miss algeldas.


    Jan sobesky was embarrassed to see Pedro not speak. He wanted to say a few good words to cut into the next topic. Unexpectedly, Pedro didn''t take the move.


    Finally, Natalie explained her intention directly: "Uncle Pedro, your majesty has decided to end the Warsaw campaign and turn to the other side of the visva River to meet marshal lubomatsky. However, Carl X and the elector will not let us turn to success so easily. In order to cover the withdrawal of the large forces, your majesty hopes that the mercenary Corps can stick here and block the elector''s army."


    After hearing Natalie''s words, Pedro immediately shook his hand. An unknown fire burned from Pedro''s heart. If it weren''t for Natalie standing opposite him, Pedro would have had an attack.


    What did Kazimierz treat the mercenary regiment as? He handed over all the dirty work to the mercenary regiment. Now he has to spend all his money to cover them. Has the mercenary regiment taken the military expenses of a Taylor in the Republic so far? How dare he mention it!


    "The mercenary regiment is small, and argildas died today. I''m afraid it''s difficult to complete the heavy task assigned by your majesty." Pedro declined.


    Natalie and Jan sobesky looked at each other, and Pedro''s attitude was not unexpected.


    In this regard, Jan sobesky had to convince him with interests first. Jan sobesky said: "Captain Pedro, your majesty knows that it is difficult to block the enemy several times his own with the mercenary regiment, so your Majesty''s requirements are not high. As long as you stick to the two forts for 6 hours. After 6 hours, you can decide to retreat or surrender. Your majesty also said that as long as you complete this task, he will double your fiefdom in vidava."


    But Pedro still insisted that the mercenary regiment could not complete such a difficult task.


    At this moment, Natalie got a little angry. She didn''t expect that Chechen''s uncle was such a selfish person. Indeed, the mercenary regiment belonged to Chechen. Pedro wanted to return the mercenary regiment to Chechen when his nephew came back intact. Natalie could understand. But now is the most critical time in the Republic of Poland, and all small profits should obey the big one Bureau. Isn''t that what Chechen did? Besides, the cost of establishing the mercenary regiment actually comes from the kishka family. Natalie is keeping the mercenary regiment.


    "Uncle Pedro," Natalie said bluntly: "I always respect you very much, not only because you are Chechen''s uncle, but also because you are a veteran who has experienced many battles and is indomitable. But now, you are afraid of being entangled by a shackle set for yourself. I can assure you that I will make up for you for every person lost by the mercenary regiment tomorrow. Moreover, if you really feel tired If I can''t do it myself, I can command instead of you. "


    Pedro was in a panic. He didn''t expect Natalie to say that.


    "Natalie, that''s not what I meant," said Pedro.


    Natalie did not listen to Pedro''s explanation. She directly said to Jan sobesky, "general Jan sobesky, please go back and tell your majesty that I will command the mercenary regiment to stay here until the last soldier withdraws across the visva river."


    Natalie''s move was tantamount to cutting first and then playing again, trying to seize the command of the mercenary regiment.


    For the first time, Pedro felt Natalie''s strength.

 Chapter 439

    It was just daybreak, and the people at the ferry of the visva River were boiling with each other. On the three newly erected floating bridges, three streams of people are shuttling back and forth.


    At this time, sapega and yanushi stood by the pontoon and commanded the army to withdraw to the opposite bank in an orderly manner. At first, the soldiers gathered at the ferry showed good discipline, but when the Swedes found that the poles were retreating and shooting at the ferry with heavy cannons, the order of the Polish army began to get chaotic. First, some noble groups clamored to cross the river first. Then, Polish soldiers and Lithuanian soldiers fought because of quarrels. In the end, two of the three floating bridges were blocked.


    Carl x certainly did not want to be escaped by the Polish army. He made so much effort and risked so many risks in order to eliminate the main force of the Polish army in front of him.


    Therefore, in addition to letting heavy cannons fire continuously and trying to blow up the floating bridge of the ferry, all the coalition forces also pressed on.


    More than 10000 coalition soldiers lined up a huge square on the battlefield and pressed against the Jedi Polish army like a wall. The coalition forces still played a classic formation with infantry in the middle and cavalry guarding the two wings.


    Mihau vorodyavsky, Anjie kemitz, yezh khalitsky and barabaka, the captain of King kazimiz''s guard, led their teams to launch a decisive charge towards the coalition local front. They want to buy time for their companions to cross the river.


    Mikhail vorodyavsky held a knife in his hand and his other injured hand hung on his chest. Mihau looked at Anjie on the left and halletsky on the right. They both nodded at him.


    At this time, there are no close relatives and friends. We are all comrades in arms.


    "For the sake of the Republic!" Mikhail shouted, pointing his saber forward.


    "Hooray! Hooray!"


    Everyone shouted together. That amazing momentum even overshadowed the Swedish artillery.


    Thousands of war horses raised their hooves at the same time, like a sandstorm on the battlefield.


    The shells of three pound guns and six pound guns kept falling among the cavalry, but the warriors were still indomitable.


    The cavalry on both wings of the coalition began to move faster. First, the Swedish dragoons jumped off their horses and formed a square of musketeers, firing at the Polish cavalry who rushed to kill them; Then the Swedish Lancers stood up with their guns ready for a counter charge.


    For a time, feather arrows, bullets and shells were woven into a dense fire network.


    Mihau is at the front. His horse was like a white light, and even shells could not catch up with its speed. Bullets flew past the little knight, but none of them could hurt him.


    Two Swedish Lancers rushed towards mihau with guns. Mihau men and horses rushed through the middle of the two Swedish Lancers. Mihau''s saber swung left and right at random, and the staggered Swedish Lancers fell off their horses. The wound on the hand seemed to have no effect on the little Knight''s sabre.


    Then mihau rushed into the square of Swedish dragon cavalry. He will kill an enemy with each knife. There is a gap in the square array when he cuts it. More and more polish cavalry rush into the gap and kill all the Swedish dragon cavalry


    At the ferry, King kazimizh, escorted by two winged cavalry, found sapega and yanush. More than two hours have passed, but less than a third of the soldiers crossing the visva river.


    Commander sapeja saw king kazimiz coming and hurried to meet him. He said to King kazimiz, "Your Majesty, please cross the river. We are here!"


    King kazimiz looked at the flustered crowd on the left and right, pointed at sapega with his whip and said, "how can I cross the river safely now? Order must be restored immediately, or no one can go."


    While talking, a shell fell on the Bank of the ferry river, causing huge spray.


    The scene became more chaotic.


    Yanush also came to King kazimiz. The water splashed all over him just now, and yanush was wet through.


    Yanush suggested to King kazimiz, "Your Majesty, the troops must cross the river separately. The Polish soldiers take the pontoon on the left, the Lithuanian soldiers and the wounded, as well as the baggage team take the pontoon on the right, and the Noble Cavalry take the middle. In this way, we can not be in a mess."


    King kazimizh thought what yanush said was very reasonable. He was the first to stand on a high platform of the pontoon on the left and shouted to the soldiers, "I am your king, Jan kazimiz. Now I order all Polish soldiers and officers to go to the pontoon here."


    Commander sapeja also stood on the platform of the floating bridge on the right and appealed to the Lithuanian soldiers.


    Then yanushi stood on the middle platform


    Order was restored in front of the ferry. The soldiers crowded in front of the ferry began to come to the pontoon and pass through the pontoon according to their respective ownership.


    Commander sapega watched Lieutenant Coppola cross the river and Prince mihau lay on a stretcher and was carried by two soldiers. The prince''s face was covered with thick pearl powder, white and frightening.


    Sapega only glanced and turned away from Prince mihau.


    Barabaka led the mountain people close to the Swedish long Spearman square. Facing the forest like spears, the mountain people are not afraid. They just clenched their axes.


    "Throw it!"


    Ten steps away from the long gunman''s phalanx, barabaka shouted.


    With the words, countless hatchets were thrown out. It was like an axe rain in the long Spearman square


    Due to the close distance and the heavy axe, more than ten spearmen were killed in an instant, and a big gap was broken in the square.


    The mountain people shouted again, and they plunged into the square array.


    This method of warfare is unprecedented for the Swedish spearmen. Being approached by the mountain people, the spears of the spearmen could not exert their due power. Only a few Swedish swordsmen and Scottish swordsmen resisted the attack of the mountain people, just like a reef in the tide, which was soon submerged.


    King Carl x stood on the hill. He saw the fighting at the foot of the mountain and the crossing of the river like an ant line.


    "Order! The cavalry don''t entangle with the enemy. They have only one goal, that is the ferry! The ferry!"


    "Yes," an adjutant wrote down the order.


    "Order again: General Douglas led the Swedish swordsman battalion to block back the group of enemies who broke through the long Spearman square."


    After confirming that King Carl X had no other orders, the adjutant went down the mountain. He will pass the order on to the count of Orval von Goya, Prince boguslav and General Robert Douglas ahead.


    Carl x raised his binoculars, and the scene of the ferry was clearly visible in his eyes. At this time, a mass of water splashes flashed through the lens of the single barrel telescope, and the water splashes were full of broken wood chips. But the floating bridge in the middle was finally hit by shells.

 Chapter 440

    "Pa!"


    Carl x closed the telescope with force. At this time, he was so excited that a deep red mark was printed on the palm of his hand against the mirror of the telescope.


    "I really should give the artillery soldier who just fired a medal. I want to give him a good reward." Carl x said to the people around him.


    The adjutant who followed Carl x quickly wrote down this sentence.


    Of course, the officers surrounding Carl x on the hill also saw a floating bridge of the Polish Army blown up. Like their king, they thought that the poles would be in chaos. The officers congratulated Carl X and said that God was blessing the kingdom of Sweden.


    Although Carl x heard something floating in his heart, he still tried not to show it. He said solemnly to the officers, "although God wants us to succeed, we still need to use some strength ourselves. Everyone, God is with you."


    The officers answered and ran down the hill.


    Below the hill, more Swedish troops are moving forward.


    At the ferry, the destruction of the floating bridge did cause a lot of panic. Especially because what was destroyed was the army in the middle for recruitment from the nobility. The discipline of these nobility cavalry was not as reliable as that of the regular army. Now they were crying out when they saw that their only way out was blown up. Some of them leaned over the floating bridges on both sides, hoping to cross the river from the two intact floating bridges; Some people jumped directly into the water, or swam directly to the other bank, or swam across with broken boards and barrels; Some people even turn around in a panic.


    The chaos of the Noble Cavalry was all seen by King kazimiz. He had expected yanushi to stop chaos and reorganize order, but there was no yanushi on the high platform. The anxious king kazimiz found himself in the crowd again.


    "Janush, janush. Where are you?" cried king kazimizh.


    "Merciful king, Lord yanush is injured. Under the high platform." an anxious voice responded to King kazimiz, but brought unfortunate news.


    When he heard that his adviser was injured, King kazimiz quickly jumped down from the platform. Under the protection of the guard, he pushed through the crowded crowd and came to yanush''s position.


    At this time, yanushi was lying on a blanket made of deer skin, and mitzkevich was holding yanushi''s head. He was the one who answered the king just now.


    King kazimizh half knelt before yanush. At this time, the old yanushi''s head was full of blood, his lips were gray, and he had no consciousness.


    "Mitzkevich, what the hell is going on?" asked king kazimiz.


    "Your majesty!" said mitzkevich with tears, "the fragments from the shell that destroyed the pontoon just now hit my master''s head. One of the sharp nails was inserted."


    "God!" exclaimed king kazimiz. Kazimieri was very clear in his heart that yanushi was going to die with such a serious injury. The king held yanush''s hand tightly, as if saying goodbye to the old minister who had always been with him.


    Maybe God didn''t want to see yanushi leave silently without saying goodbye to his king. Yanushi woke up.


    "Janush, janush, you wake up." King kazimizh held janush''s hand tighter. Because he found the old man''s hands getting colder and colder.


    "Your Majesty," yanush forced out a smile. But the simple facial expression also affected the wound. Yanushi''s whole face was deformed and distorted in an instant.


    King kazimiz hurriedly asked the old man not to speak and comforted him that he would get better.


    Janush shook his head. At this time, near the pontoon, another burst of dense shells fell, and the surrounding area became more and more confused. The circle around king kazimiz and yanush was getting smaller and smaller.


    "Your Majesty, how many people have we passed?" yanushi heard the gunfire and saw the crowded crowd. He tried hard to sit up, but how can he do it?.


    "We have passed half of the people. Yanushi, I will immediately order someone to send you too." seeing that yanushi was so badly injured but still worried about the war, King kazimizh''s eyes flashed tears.


    Janush smiled reassuringly.


    He said to King kazimiz in a weak voice, "Your Majesty, please cross the river. There is commander sapega here. He is respected and can cope with it. Then transfer general Jan sobesky to take my place."


    King kazimiz nodded. As for yanush''s last suggestion, the king would not listen.


    Yanush turned to mitzkevich again.


    "Mitskovich," yanush pulled out a hand and touched mitskovich''s face. He said, "my loyal child. I''m gone, and Natalie will be taken care of by you. Tell her that I don''t object to her marriage with Chechen anymore. I broke my promise. If God wants to punish me, let God punish me. As long as Natalie can be happy, she can be happy."


    "I will, I will. I will tell Miss, master." mitzkevich''s crying face twitched.


    There was another burst of gunfire. Yanushi suddenly straightened up as if he had heard the call.


    "May the Republic defeat her enemies forever, and may the Republic last forever!"


    Yanushi said his last vow and died.


    King kazimizh, who was extremely sad, held yanush''s stiff fallen back and gently put it down. He closed janush''s eyes with his hand.


    All the people around yanushi took off their hats and mourned for yanushi''s body.


    After muai finished, King kazimiz stood up. He wiped the tears on his face and put on his hat.


    "Do as janush says. Go and get Jan sobesky," King kazimizh said to his entourage.


    After finishing this sentence, King kazimiz said to mitskovich, "mitskovich, I will order someone to send the old man''s body to the other side. Now go to Natalie and bring her back. The kishka family has paid too much for the Republic, and I must not let anything happen to yanush''s only daughter."


    "Thank you, kind king." mitzkevich cried to the ground, grateful for the king''s careful care for the kishka family.


    In the fort defended by the mercenary regiment, Natalie, who was directing a 6-pound gun, had a cramp in her heart. She had a bad hunch, but she didn''t know where it came from.

 Chapter 441

    Natalie''s hand was on the gun rack. At the beginning, she wondered if something had happened to Cherchen in Crimea, but the feeling just now was different. Because when she was at Daguangming Mountain Monastery, Natalie was heartbroken that Cherchen didn''t come back to destroy the Swedish cannon, but it''s not like this at all.


    "Is it... His father..."


    Natalie doesn''t want to think anymore. She turned her head and looked into the distance behind her.


    Of course there was no view of the ferry from the fort, and Natalie looked back disappointed.


    Unlike mihau, who were caught in a fierce battle, the mercenary regiment was much more calm in dealing with the attack of Frederick William''s elector''s army. This is not because the electors deliberately want to release water and preserve their strength. In fact, the elector''s desire to win may be more intense than Carl X. Because only by eliminating kazimiz and the main force of the army of the Republic of Poland once and for all today, he can marry Christina and acquire the land of Little Poland as soon as possible.


    The elector didn''t attack with all his strength, because in the battle the day before, the elector''s artillery suffered heavy losses, and there were few artillery and shells left. As we all know, to conquer a fortress, even if it is the simplest, it is impossible without artillery. Therefore, as soon as the elector asked Carl x for artillery support, he sent limited Germanic infantry to attack in order to contain the enemy in the fort.


    More than 200 Germanic infantry are scattered on the battlefield one kilometer wide. At this time, it is impossible to shoot with muskets. It will only waste bullets. So Natalie specially selected the soldiers with good marksmanship in the mercenary regiment to shoot accurately with micklein musket.


    "Natalie, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing Natalie''s haunted appearance, father sparsokukotsky asked kindly.


    Natalie reluctantly smiled.


    "Nothing, father. I''m fine."


    Then Natalie asked father sparsokukotsky, "father, where''s head Pedro?"


    "Colonel, he''s down there."


    "Is he still looking at that pocket watch?"


    Father sparsokukotsky did not answer.


    Natalie sighed. From the priest''s eyes, Natalie already knew the answer.


    Seeing Natalie sighing, father sparsokukotsky thought Natalie had a grudge against Pedro. He quickly defended Pedro and said, "Natalie, Pedro, don''t blame him. After all, he and Cherchen have always been dependent on each other. He sees Cherchen more important than anything, so he is so worried about gain and loss."


    Natalie believes that spasokukotsky''s words are only half said. Half of the reason is that Pedro is not a national of the Republic. Although he received the reward from the king, he has no feelings for the Republic. So Pedro''s starting point must be himself, just like this time.


    But Natalie could only know this in her heart, not in her mouth.


    "I understand, father. He is Chechen''s uncle. How can I have an opinion with him?" Natalie replied to the father.


    Father sparsokukotsky nodded. At this time, just as the Gunners reloaded the shells, spasokukotsky lit the lead and fired a shot at several Germanic soldiers who stood up and moved forward.


    The gunfire dissipated. Natalie heard footsteps on the stairs behind her.


    "Natalie, mitzkevich is here."


    This is Pedro''s voice. Pedro''s voice was low and sad.


    "Father!"


    Natalie had another heartache. When she heard mitzkevich coming, she knew that something must have happened to her father.


    Mitzkevich walked out from behind Pedro. He walked up to Natalie without saying a word, and then knelt down with a "plop".


    "Miss, sir, he died for his country."


    Natalie felt dark in front of her eyes. She pestered her body with a saber in time so that she wouldn''t stumble to the ground.


    It took a while for Natalie to recover. She asked mitskevich, "mitskevich, how did my father die?"


    In the sound of gunfire and gunfire, Natalie''s words were particularly clear and powerful. Everyone can feel that Natalie is repressing her emotions and talking.


    Mitzkevich told Natalie the story of yanush''s death for his country and what yanush wanted to tell her. After that, mitzkevich said to Natalie, "come with me, miss. Your majesty wants you to cross the river and leave immediately. You are now the only heir of the kishka family."


    Natalie did not say whether to go or not, but looked over mitzkevich at Pedro.


    Natalie asked Pedro without emotion, "Uncle Pedro, what time is it?"


    "Ah?"


    Pedro was immersed in the news of yanush''s death. He didn''t expect Natalie to suddenly ask himself the time. His pocket watch almost got rid of it.


    "It''s 10:20," said Pedro.


    Natalie looked at mitzkevich again.


    "Mitzkevich, I promise to stick here for six hours, so I must do it. You go back and cross the river with my father''s body, and I''ll come at 12 o''clock."


    "No, miss. Come with me. This is your Majesty''s order to you. Do you want to disobey it?"


    Seeing that Natalie didn''t leave, mitzkevich moved out of King kazimiz.


    But it didn''t work for Natalie at all. She turned and stopped looking at mitzkevich.


    "Mitzkevich, now I am the head of the kishka family. Are you going to disobey my orders?"


    "Natalie, you''d better leave with mitzkevich. The task of blocking was entrusted to me. I promise you, I will hold on until 12 o''clock with the mercenary regiment."


    Although he was unhappy with Natalie, Pedro was not ruthless after all. When he saw Natalie trying to bear her grief to stay here as an example, Pedro''s heart softened. He decided to replace Natalie by himself.


    "No, uncle Pedro. Thank you for your kindness. My father is gone. He died for the Republic. As his daughter, I will kill a hundred invaders to bury him!" Natalie clenched her teeth and vowed.


    Then Natalie ordered the guns to continue firing, and she went down the stairs under the stunned eyes of the people.


    "Soldiers who love the Republic, come with me!"


    Natalie''s voice floated upstairs and woke up Pedro, mitskovic and spasokukotsky.


    One of them swooped downstairs and the other two swooped in front of the crenels of the artillery.


    "Crazy, is Natalie crazy?"


    Said Pedro blankly.


    Natalie led half a squadron of mercenary soldiers to jump out of the trench and jump on the Germanic infantry in the scattered line

 Chapter 442

    Frederick William, the elector, looked at the three tattered German infantry officers in front of him. His nostrils made a heavy noise.


    This voice undoubtedly shows the elector''s dissatisfaction with them - more than 200 Germanic veterans were repulsed by an army similar to their number, which is a great humiliation.


    A blond Germanic officer, also known as William, took a step forward. He wanted to explain the failure of himself and his companions, but the more he explained, the more angry the elector became.


    "Yes, a woman. Did you just say a woman?" the elector asked William with a sneer.


    "Yes, marquis. The woman they rushed at the front was so powerful that my soldiers were not her opponent at all. Several soldiers who could be called first-class warriors were hurt in her hand in only one round. I dare say that even the legendary queen of Amazon was not so powerful."


    William followed his detailed style of work and tried to explain how Natalie fought, but the elector didn''t want to hear that.


    "Enough!"


    The elector roared. He touched William''s chest with his fingers and said sarcastically, "should I hang a medal on your chest that says: the German warrior was defeated by a woman."


    This remark was obviously a great insult to William. William''s face turned red in an instant.


    "My Lord, there are no cowards in Germanic people. I am not!"


    With that, William left regardless of boxing day. He mounted his horse and galloped towards the position of the mercenary regiment.


    After a while, a message came from the position: William and his horse died under the enemy''s platoon gun.


    At this moment, the other two officers who withdrew from the front line could not help but keep silent.


    For William''s death, the elector showed no sadness, joy or anger. He tightened his face and said to the two officers and everyone around him, "it''s already 11 o''clock. You see what you do."


    Everyone made a promise.


    No one mentioned the difficulties they encountered. Because they know that if they can''t take the fort within an hour, they will be waiting for strict military law.


    Frederick William sighed. If there was a choice, the elector didn''t want to use iron blood. He hoped that soldiers and officers would regard themselves as loving fathers. Because being too strict means that many mercenaries will choose to leave their army after the contract expires. However, the envoys sent by Carl x gave him no choice but to use the lives of soldiers to capture the fortress.


    On the battlefield where Karl X was located, mihau, barabaka and others were holding back the encirclement of the Swedish army with loyalty and blood. Because of their hard work, the Swedish army was held back. Seeing more and more, when the Polish Army crossed the visva River, the anxious Carl x could only order the artillery to destroy the pontoon again and again, but the same miracle did not appear again.


    The shell only stirred up countless water sprays on the visva River, rising and falling like Carl X''s prayer.


    However, with the pressure of more and more Swedish troops and the continuous consumption of blocking forces, the situation of mihau and others is also in jeopardy.


    From 11:00, several Polish soldiers fell almost every minute.


    Barabbaka, the Samson warrior, had already the fourth axe in his hand. The first three were cut by him. He was stabbed three times in the chest and stomach, and one ear was hit by stray bullets. But he still unconsciously waved his axe to stop the enemy from approaching.


    The huge axe that ordinary people can lift with both hands was waved by him with one hand. The axe blade was like a hurricane. Swedish soldiers retreated wherever they went.


    Near barabakar, there are nearly 100 corpses. Most of them were mountain people who left the mountain with barabaka to serve king kazimiz. At this time, they were already fragmented and fragmented. They were killed by Swedish swordsmen called battlefield meat grinder, and led by General Robert Douglas.


    These gods of death use the excellent two handed swords produced in Germany. The swordsmanship displayed is an exquisite technology based on geometry and mechanics. There is no oriental religious meaning and mysterious color. All moves are for the most efficient result of the opponent''s swordsmanship. These sword moves have long been proved to be effective by countless blood, and barabaka and others have been fighting purely by instinct and natural divine power.


    Barabaka once again waved his axe in half a circle. At this time, his blood had already accumulated on the ground like a small pond.


    Maybe it was excessive force, maybe it was excessive blood loss, and barabaka''s footsteps stumbled. This very short flaw was caught by two Swedish swordsmen. One of them blocked balabalabalaka''s defense, and the other waved a sword at balabalabala''s neck like a century old tree.


    Barabakar''s millstone sized head flew into the air, and blood gushed from his neck.


    Balabala died with his comrades in arms.


    At 1145 hours, a huge gap was pierced in the middle line of the Polish army. Behind the gap is the main force of the Polish Army crossing the river.


    Then Colonel Jerzy halletsky''s troops were defeated. The Colonel himself fell off his horse and was tied up by several Swedish spearmen.


    At this time, more than 4000 Polish troops did not cross the river at the ferry. General Jan sobeski was in charge of commanding them. King kazimiz and commander sapega had already crossed the river.


    Jan sobieski did not disappoint yanush''s recommendation on his deathbed. When he returned to the ferry, he changed his old warmth and kindness, and hung the heads of the three most violent nobles on a wooden pole. After that, the nobles were afraid of recruiting cavalry, and they began to line up in order to cross the river.


    But when the Swedish cavalry rushed in, the remaining Polish soldiers at the ferry collapsed and could no longer maintain order.


    Some soldiers even shot their comrades in arms in order to cross the river. Only a few people have the courage to return and fight against the Swedes. Their strength is so weak that they can not cause much loss to the enemy except to show their unyielding will.


    Jan sobesky was pushed into the river. Two loyal guards fished Jan sobesky out of the water. They escorted Jan sobeski across the river before the Swedish cavalry cut off the pontoon.


    At the other end of the river, more than 4000 soldiers who were unable to cross the river and Natalie and mihau, who were responsible for blocking the river, were all caught in a jar.

 Chapter 443

    The front position held by the mercenary regiment fluttered a white flag. They have held on for more than six hours, which can be regarded as overfulfilling the task assigned to them by King kazimiz. At this time, the large army of the Republic Army has withdrawn over the visva river. The army of Carl x attacking from the flank has occupied the position on the front line of the floating bridge. It is meaningless to continue to resist, which will only cause more deaths.


    Under the leadership of Pedro, the surviving mercenary soldiers came out of the position one after another.


    Originally, the commander of the interdiction was Natalie. However, Pedro worried that the fierce resistance of the mercenary regiment would make the Swedes angry, which would be bad for Natalie. So Pedro took the initiative to assume the responsibility of the mercenary head.


    Although Natalie''s mercenary regiment was in a desperate situation, Pedro could not blame her. After all, Natalie is a favorite of her nephew.


    Pedro looked back. Natalie was lying on a stretcher, carried by two mercenary soldiers.


    "Niece, don''t blame me," Pedro read in his heart.


    It was Frederick William who accepted their surrender. At this time, the elector rode on a tall horse, wearing black armor and looking happy.


    He could not help being unhappy with the progress of the war. It is a matter of pride to defeat nearly 40000 Polish troops with less than 20000 troops. Although the commander of the campaign was Carl x, he, Frederick William, the master of Konigsberg and the German elector, also made great efforts. Military merit medals have at least half of their own.


    Moreover, the results of this three-day battle are also satisfactory. At the cost of 1300 deaths, the coalition forces destroyed more than 7000 poles, seized almost all the baggage and artillery of the Polish army, and killed and captured several officers at the rank of regiment captain.


    "After such a disastrous defeat, the poles should not have the courage to fight any more. Their king kazimiz may flee abroad again or return to the holy see as cardinal. Without the king, the country will fall apart and more people will take refuge in the kingdom of Sweden."


    With this in mind, the elector seemed to see himself wearing a dress and stepping into the wedding hall with Christina.


    At the thought of Christina''s beautiful face, the elector became hot and dry.


    The elector loosened his collar and immediately took the saber handed by Pedro''s hands. With one look, he threw the saber to the adjutant next to him.


    The elector began to look at his enemies again. He decided to deal with the things in front of him first and have a good dream when he went back in the evening.


    This makes the elector a little incredible. What an enemy they are facing!


    An old man (PEDro), two young girls (Natalie and Ingrid on the stretcher), a black man (bachit) and a middle-aged aunt (varvarra).


    The elite of their own hundred battles fought with such enemies for more than 6 hours, and they still occupied the position after they surrendered voluntarily!


    The elector cleared his throat and said a scene sentence: "although they are hostile, we really admire your army''s heroic struggle."


    Pedro was about to praise the heroism of the elector''s army, but Prince boguslav came over at this time.


    He came to convey Carl X''s order that the king of Sweden should meet with the elector on the battlefield to celebrate the victory.


    Prince boguslav said to the elector, "uncle, his Majesty King Carl x will come right away."


    With this sentence, Prince bogusslav looked down. At this time, Prince bogusslav noticed Pedro and others.


    As soon as he recognized Pedro''s face, Prince bogusslav''s face began to pull down, the corners of his mouth twitched and his shoulders began to tremble.


    People familiar with the prince know that boguslav is going to get angry.


    Of course, boguslav''s anger was not directed at Pedro and them, but Chechen. Cherchen disturbed the "good thing" between him and Christina, but this hatred bogusslav has always been in mind. Later, he had to go to Warsaw to apologize to Christina and Carl X. This successive humiliation, boguslav did not dare to count on Carl X or Christina, so Cherchen became the best target of hatred.


    Now, without the repression of yanush raziweu, boguslav certainly has to settle the general ledger with Chechen.


    Pedro also noticed the abnormality of Prince boguslav. Before he could wait for boguslav to speak, he said to the elector first: "Your Excellency, we are your prisoners, and we require treatment consistent with our status."


    As the elector was about to answer, Prince boguslav said angrily:


    "Stop talking nonsense! Your commander, where''s that damn aleval Chechen?"


    Seeing his nephew so angry, the elector asked strangely, "bogusslav, do you know them?"


    Boguslav didn''t answer, and Pedro said first: "yes, your excellency. We used to work for the great prince. My nephew and his highness have some small contradictions."


    Elector Hou nodded. He thought his nephew had a conflict with the head of the mercenary regiment because of duels. This is extremely common for boguslav. Even the officers in their own court had more than one grudge against boguslav.


    At this time, boguslav glanced at the crowd and didn''t find the Cherchen. He jumped off his horse and grabbed Pedro''s collar.


    This unreasonable move caused a commotion among bachit and others. Father sparsokukotsky rushed up and grabbed bogusslav''s arm and tried to pull his hand away. But the Furious boguslav didn''t care what clergy or not. He threw his hand and pushed father sparsokukotsky to the ground.


    Now, even the electors can''t see it anymore.


    "Nephew, that''s enough. They are prisoners. Don''t you see so many people watching?" the elector dissuaded.


    As boguslav''s uncle, the elector felt it his duty to discipline his lawless nephew for his sister. After all, bogusslav is also the prince''s respect. How can he do such a disgraceful thing?


    "Uncle, don''t stop me. I''m going to duel with their bullshit leader. Whoever stops me today is my enemy!"


    Boguslav''s words were very serious. The elector knew that his nephew was really angry. So he stopped talking and began to watch the change.


    Feeling his neck tighter and tighter, Pedro choked and said, "my nephew is not here!"


    "Where is he?!"


    "Cross the river, with king kazimiz," Pedro lied.


    "Then it''s your bad luck. I''ll give you a taste of what I want to do to him." boguslav let go of his hand holding Pedro''s collar, and his eyes showed a cruel look like a wolf.


    Pedro believed that boguslav''s words would never be spoken.


    At this time, his only hope was to elect the emperor. Pedro quickly shouted at the elector and said that he and all the mercenaries had surrendered to the great German elector. Even if someone wanted to hurt them, it should only be the elector himself.


    Pedro said that the elector should protect his dignity in full view of the public.


    "Boguslav, that''s enough. They are my prisoners." the elector scolded again. This time, the elector''s tone of voice was much heavier.


    Boguslav also heard his uncle''s anger, but his stubborn character made him never stop until he reached his goal today.


    "Uncle, just when the ratchevius owe you a favor. Give these people to me." boguslav looked at his uncle Frederick William and made a simple and clear offer.


    The raziwiu family owes you a favor, not that he boguslav owes himself a favor. This attractive condition made the elector waver and let him know his nephew''s determination to win. The elector pondered for a while and finally decided to hand over Pedro to boguslav.


    Seeing that his uncle no longer stopped him, boguslav said to Pedro ferociously, "I will let one of you cross the river to find your timid leader. If he doesn''t appear in front of me for one day, I will kill one person. If he doesn''t appear for two days, I will kill two people until he appears."


    Pedro didn''t know that life was worse than death when these people fell into boguslav''s hands. He pounced on boguslav.


    This trick is to catch the thief and the king first. Pedro tried to hijack Prince boguslav and give everyone another way to live.


    Although Pedro always smiles and likes to protect himself, and doesn''t pay much attention to his own interests, after all, he was born as a mercenary. When he was young, he was also a fiery man. He only became a philistine when he was used to the heat of the world. But when he saw that intercession was useless, Pedro had to be tough.


    Unfortunately, boguslav was not a dandy. Although he was unprepared for Pedro''s violent rise because of the sudden incident, he still pushed Pedro away by relying on his excellent physical reaction speed and his daily martial arts.


    The soldiers around the elector also reacted to this delay. A soldier hit Pedro on the head with the butt of a gun.


    At this moment, the mercenary regiment became completely agitated. Some mercenary soldiers who had not laid down their weapons after them raised their weapons and aimed at the Prussian soldiers who elected the emperor. Father sparsokukotsky and others surrounded Pedro, who was badly beaten, and didn''t let bogusslav have another chance to hurt him.


    At this time, the elector also quickly stepped back. A group of black cavalry stood in front of the elector and raised their pistols towards the mercenary regiment. For a moment, the situation was tense, and the German infantry on both sides pushed out two 3-pound guns.


    Bachit and others saw the black muzzle and couldn''t help getting together.


    At this critical moment, count owar von Goya came with a team of Swedish Lancers.


    It turned out that Carl x sent count owar von Goya when he saw that Prince boguslav had gone for so long.


    This happened to catch up with the confrontation between the mercenary regiment and the elector''s army.


    "What are you doing?" count owar von Goya asked when he saw Pedro and others fighting with their own men and horses under the white flag.


    At this time, Ingrid stood up and said, "count owal, Ingrid, former Quartermaster of the Swedish Royal infantry regiment, says hello to you."


    Count owal von Goya did not expect that there were Swedes in the enemy. He asked Ingrid, "Ingrid, since you are Swedish, why do you help the poles against their motherland?"


    "Count, it''s not what you think."


    Ingrid saw that count owal von Goya doubted herself and quickly explained. She told the count that she was working for a mercenary mercenary regiment, which served not only for the Republic of Poland, but also for Prince yanush raziweu and alongside General Robert Douglas. And I, just as a quartermaster, never took a gun at a compatriot.


    At Ingrid''s words, count owal von Goya''s face softened. He asked gently, "so what''s the matter with you now?"


    Ingrid then told count owal von Goya what had just happened. Of course, the responsibility this time is on Prince boguslav''s side anyway.


    After hearing Ingrid''s story, count owal von Goya said to the elector and Prince boguslav: "You two, your majesty will be here soon, but you have made trouble here. When your majesty knows, how angry he should be. I think these prisoners will be handed over to me. I''ll lock them up with the other poles first. As for your prince, you can ask your majesty to decide for you later. What do you think of my handling like this?"


    Of course, the elector had no objection to count owar von Goya''s doing so. Although Prince boguslav was unwilling, the count was not his uncle after all, so he had to be presumptuous. Moreover, as the count said, Carl X was coming.


    "I have no problem," said Prince boguslav.


    The mercenaries on the weak side had to accept this not very good result. The acting head of bachit ordered those who still had weapons to lay down their weapons, and then the officers of the mercenaries such as himself and Pedro were taken away by the entourage of count owar von Goya.


    When Carl x rode down to this place surrounded by a group of officers and guards, the elector hurried to meet him.


    "Congratulations, invincible Carl." the first sentence after the election congratulated Carl x on his victory.


    "God bless our success, William."


    Before Carl x hit the horse, they looked at each other, and then tacitly hugged each other on the horse.


    There were thunderous cheers all around.

 Chapter 444

    Due to the arrival of King Carl x, Pedro and others temporarily escaped the bad luck of being abused by boguslav. Then, Pedro and Natalie were separated by Swedish soldiers and bachit, and then escorted to a stable - the place where captured Polish officers were held.


    "Oh, my God! Mihaw, and Anzu. You''re still alive!"


    In the stable, Pedro carried Natalie, who was still unconscious, and saw mihau and Anjie, who were also captured. Pedro was overjoyed to see that his two friends were at least alive.


    Pedro walked up to them. Colonel Jerzy halletsky, who was sitting there, saw that it was Pedro, patted his ass and went to the corner


    Pedro and other three people took their seats and asked mihau how they were captured.


    Anjie first said: "After the blocking position was broken through, I took people to the ferry, but it was already in a mess. The officers couldn''t find the soldiers, the soldiers couldn''t find the officers, and everyone just wanted to cross the river by themselves. Therefore, I took the cavalry still following me to retreat along the visva River, because the enemy''s encirclement had not been completely closed at that time, so I had a chance to escape. But I didn''t expect to be there On the way, we met a group of Swedish pistol cavalry. They stopped us. I stayed to block in order to cover the retreat of my men, and you saw the result. "


    Anjie said and spread out his hands. His armor had already been stripped, but the sword marks on his cotton padded clothes showed how fierce he had experienced.


    The crowd looked at mihaw again. Compared with Anjie, mihaw''s state was obviously much better. But this did not mean that the little Knight did not fight hard - in today''s battle, mihaw''s courage and persistence were obvious to all, and he was definitely worthy of the title of the first knife of the Republic.


    "I lost to Cavendish," said mihau.


    "Cavendish! Is it the Cavendish who cheated you?" Pedro asked incredulously with wide eyes. In the Warsaw war a month ago, mihaw had fought Cavendish and was captured by him. But that time, mihaw was better than Cavendish in terms of sword skills.


    "Yes, I lost to him." mihaw repeated. Although mihaw and Cavendish had fought all morning before the war, with serious physical exertion and injured his hand the day before, for the aboveboard mihaw, these are not excuses for defeat. Defeat is defeat. There is nothing to hide.


    It is precisely because of Mikhail''s character that his swordsmanship can reach the present situation.


    Moreover, mihau praised Cavendish.


    "After losing to me that time, Cavendish''s swordsmanship has improved a lot. I believe he must be practicing swordsmanship hard these days. I believe that over time, he is the first swordsmanship master in the kingdom of Sweden."


    Then mihau asked Natalie and Pedro how they were captured.


    At this time, Natalie woke up slowly. She listened to Mikhail asking how they were captured, which made Natalie blush. Fortunately, no one noticed the change in her face in the dark stable.


    "We surrendered and were captured," Natalie whispered.


    With that, Natalie gave Pedro a hate look.


    Natalie was going to die with the fort, but Pedro knocked her out.


    "We surrendered and were captured after completing the six hour task entrusted by his Majesty the king."


    Seeing that Natalie didn''t "tell the truth", Pedro quickly added.


    "We could have lasted longer!" Natalie retorted.


    Pedro retorted discontentedly, "the ferry has been occupied. What''s the point if we stick to it and let the mercenary soldiers die?"


    "You don''t take the mercenary corps as your private property." Natalie''s words came to her mouth, but she held them back.


    "Captain Pedro did nothing wrong."


    Mihau looked at the two men who were arguing and said.


    "Commander mihau?" Natalie almost jumped up.


    "Mihau!" said Pedro in surprise.


    Anjie looked at mihaw puzzled. He didn''t know how he could say such words.


    "I''m not saying that the surrender was right. If there was no six hours set by his majesty at that time, or the ferry was not occupied, we should stick to it anyway. Because if we stick to it for one more minute, the people behind us will have more hope. But when you surrender, as captain Pedro said, the ferry has been occupied. Stick to it again There is no point in going. At this time, as an officer of the mercenary regiment, Pedro should be responsible for the lives of his subordinates. "


    The qualifier of mihau''s remarks has two preconditions. Obviously, if the two conditions are not met, he believes that he should never surrender.


    Mihau''s words were exactly what Pedro thought. He was trying to echo a few heroic ideas, but he thought of bogusslav.


    "But we surrendered, but we almost died in boguslav''s hands. We knew it would be better not to surrender and fight with them, and we would die vigorously." Pedro shook his head and sighed.


    Almost died in the hands of boguslav, which was really beyond the expectation of mihau and Anjie. They hurriedly asked what was going on.


    So Pedro told them that boguslav wanted to avenge the mercenaries who had laid down their arms.


    After hearing this, mihau said angrily, "obviously, Prince bogusslav has been crazy. If Prince yanush has to find a series of excuses for his treason and make a fig leaf for his behavior, then Prince bogusslav really doesn''t even want a fig leaf."


    "That''s it. The lazivus will fall in his hands sooner or later." Pedro cursed angrily.


    But he did not expect that his curse would come true one day, and in his lifetime.


    Having said that, Mikhail comforted Pedro and said, "but you are now the prisoners of Carl X. boguslav will not move you because of the face of Carl X. otherwise, he is hitting the face of King Carl X of Sweden."


    Pedro said: "I hope so. I don''t know what Carl x will do to us. Mikhail, after coming to Poland, I have been a prisoner of Czar Russia and a prisoner of the Republic. Czar Russia needless to say, Chechen and I will repay Yakov''s blood debt to our mercenary regiment one day; you don''t say to me, good wine and good meat."


    As for Pedro''s question, mihau said thoughtfully, "I don''t know. However, Carl x wanted to be the king of the Republic. In order to win over the people, he treated the captured nobles kindly. Even in lidaborg, the Swedes were open to the captured nobles."


    After hearing this, Pedro was a little relieved. Because he was not only the head of the mercenary regiment, but also a Polish nobleman with a fief.


    Just then, there was a burst of gunfire outside.

 Chapter 445

    Everyone in the stable was startled by the gunshot, because the gunshot was accompanied by the painful cry of people shot and the sound of jumping into the water. People ran to the wall, trying to see what was happening outside.


    Pedro was the first to run to the wall. He opened the gap between the two boards and looked out with one eye open and the other closed.


    "What happened? What happened?" mihau shook Pedro''s cape and asked anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, mihau. I''m watching."


    Pedro looked out as wide as he could. He saw a group of Swedish Musketeers in blue uniforms standing by the river. Then, a team of Swedish Lancers escorted a team of Polish soldiers bound with their hands to the river. The prisoners stood facing the visva river.


    Swedish Musketeers raised their guns. At the command of the officer, there was another gunshot. The prisoners fell into the river. In the moonlight, the river gradually dyed red, and the Swedish spearmen pushed the body into the river with their long guns.


    During this period, if there are those who are not dead, the Lancers will make up for them.


    Pedro was in a cold sweat. He straightened up and said, "God, they''re killing prisoners."


    Mihau heard Pedro''s words clearly. Anxious, he pushed Pedro away and put his eyes into the gap.


    "These robbers! The devil!"


    Mihau clenched his fist.


    "Over, over. I don''t want to die!"


    Some timid officers and nobles in the stable saw and knew what was happening outside, beat their feet and chest in fear, and even pulled up their hair.


    Others comforted themselves optimistically: they were aristocrats and were willing to redeem themselves with money, which was made clear when they were captured. Swedes should know how to treat an aristocrat.


    The gunfire died down. Pedro, they sat back where they were.


    After more than half an hour, the gunfire outside will ring again, which means that another group of Polish prisoners have been executed.


    Anjie cut off a branch in her hand.


    "If someone wants to take me out later, I''ll punch him in the nose and break his neck. I''ll pull a cushion when I die."


    No one responded to Anjie''s words. But the look on the faces of Pedro and mihau undoubtedly shows that they will definitely do so at that time.


    About half an hour later, the door of the stable was opened.


    The bright moonlight shot into the stable with the opening of the gate, and a tall figure appeared in front of the gate.


    "No, no, don''t kill me!" a Polish nobleman thought it was a firing squad to execute them. His spirit collapsed and he got up and rushed out of the gate regardless.


    Of course, before he walked out of the door, he was hit on his temple by the butt of a Swedish Musketeer, and then fell heavily to the ground.


    The tall figure scanned a circle of people in the stables, and then his eyes rested on them.


    He walked up to them and said with a smile, "commander mihau, I brought you some food."


    "Robert Douglas?" mihaw recognized the identity of the caller.


    Robert Douglas squatted down, then took out the bread wrapped in oil paper and handed it to mihau.


    Instead of picking it up, mihau looked at Robert Douglas''s face and asked, "General Douglas, what''s going on outside?"


    Robert Douglas put down the bread and pushed it in front of them.


    "Count owar von Goya is executing people who are unwilling to cooperate with us," he said.


    "When will it be our turn?" mihaw stared straight into General Douglas''s face.


    Robert Douglas smiled. He said: "I don''t know. It''s up to you. But Mikhail, listen to me. I admire your swordsmanship and patriotism. Your army has been defeated, and your king has abandoned you again. What''s the point of sticking to it? Listen to me and surrender. Isn''t it good for Sweden, Poland and Lithuania to be unified under the rule of a wise monarch £¿¡±


    General Robert Douglas undoubtedly came to persuade him to surrender. After hearing his words, mihau retorted in a righteous and solemn manner: "Real Polish nobles and soldiers will not bow to the invaders. General Douglas, perhaps as a Scot serving the kingdom of Sweden, you don''t understand, but you say you admire my patriotism, then you should know that I can''t tarnish this spirit. You think your Carl x is a wise monarch, but in our polish eyes , he is just a cruel aggressor. King kazimizh led us during the war. He may not have as outstanding military talent as your king, but he really loves the Republic and is a kind monarch. "


    With that, mihau pushed the bread back in front of Robert Douglas and closed his eyes.


    Although mihau rejected himself, Robert Douglas was not angry, as if it was natural to be rejected.


    Cavendish turned to another person he knew: "Hello, Pedro. Where''s your head?"


    Robert Douglas once fought side by side with the mercenary regiment in Fort lidar, and even had a close personal relationship with Cherchen because of Christina''s relationship.


    "My nephew was unfairly treated by King kazimiz before the war and left in anger," replied Pedro. This is the answer to the unification of leaving the Republic with Cherchen.


    Robert Douglas nodded. He said sympathetically, "it''s too unfortunate that a young and promising man like head Cherchen would never be treated so unfairly in the kingdom of Sweden."


    "General Douglas, my nephew and I both know that Carl x is a wise lord, and there is bound to be a bright future under his command. However, the employment contract between our mercenary regiment and the kishka family in Poland will not expire for more than 9 months. You who have also been a mercenary should know that there are rules..." pidro and Robert Douglas said clearly.


    Pedro''s meaning is very clear, that is, because of the employment contract, he and his mercenary regiment cannot work for the kingdom of Sweden.


    "Of course, I understand this very well. Don''t worry, Pedro. Out of my friendship with Commander Chechen, I will speak in front of his Majesty King Carl X. however, at that time, his Majesty King Carl x will ask you to sign an agreement on behalf of the mercenary regiment not to be an enemy of the army of the kingdom of Sweden and its allies within 9 months." Asked General Robert Douglas.


    "Of course!" said Pedro without hesitation. This is the best result for him.


    General Robert Douglas stood up with satisfaction. Then, one by one, he called out the other nobles and officers in the stable alone. As for what he said to them and what these people promised, only they know.


    After General Douglas left, Natalie, who had not spoken just now, said to the crowd, "this General Douglas is really a powerful man. With one word, she successfully divided us."


    Everyone wondered what Natalie meant. So Natalie explained, "I guess the shooting of prisoners outside is also the plot of General Robert Douglas to create fear among all of us. Otherwise, where they can''t shoot well, why do they have to choose to be near our stable?"


    "Miss Natalie, you have a point. Now think about it." Anjie agreed.


    Natalie continued: "Then Douglas appeared at the door. He first found head mihau. In fact, everyone knows that head mihau is the most determined patriot and will never betray the country. Therefore, although the object of his words is head mihau, it was said to everyone in the stable. Its subtext is that there is no good end against them Swedes ¡£¡±


    "What he said to me was also for others?" asked Pedro, puzzled.


    Natalie nodded.


    "It should be. Otherwise, how could the Swedes believe that you and the mercenary regiment will no longer work for the Republic for more than nine months because of a paper agreement? It should be noted that they are the Swedes who like to treat agreements and treaties as a piece of waste paper. Douglas or Carl x, who is behind him, wants to use this kind of lenient and strict comparison to make the nobles and soldiers here Officials'' hearts waver. Otherwise, why do they call people out one by one? It''s because people are most likely to reveal their true thoughts when there is no supervision. "


    After listening to Natalie''s words, everyone was silent. Andy looked at the people around him and felt that everyone had problems. Even the occasional smile of someone would be interpreted by him as the other party''s happiness for betraying the country.


    Watching, Anjie felt that he was going crazy. He grabbed his hair hard and kept asking, "who is it! Who is it!"


    "Anzu, calm down."


    Mihau stopped Anjie. Then he said to the people present, "although we can''t doubt others for no reason, we can''t take precautions. But one thing I can be sure of is that there won''t be such a person among us."


    As he spoke, mihau''s eyes swept everyone''s face. He saw Natalie staring at Pedro.


    "Of course I won''t!"


    Said Pedro loudly. His voice was so loud that it even attracted the eyes of the people around him.


    "Of course I won''t eat alone."


    Fortunately, Pedro reacted quickly and turned his words to the food, which made others mistakenly think that Pedro was talking about the piece of bread.


    "Captain Pedro is Chechen''s uncle. I believe him. Natalie, you should also believe him." mihau admonished.


    Natalie took her eyes back. Once the credible dam collapsed, it was difficult to rebuild.


    Mihau continued, "I hope everyone will remember everyone in the stable today. If we are lucky to survive, we must tell the king their names and Natalie''s guess. I believe that if there is a traitor among them, he will show his horse''s feet one day."


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    Everyone nodded and said yes, remembering mihau''s entrustment.


    But a burst of despair arose in everyone''s heart again - if it was as Natalie expected, would they still have a chance to get out alive?


    At the same time, General Robert Douglas handed a list to King Carl X in his account.


    "Your Majesty, I talked to everyone in the stable as you asked. This is a list of people who are willing to work with us to become an insider," said General Robert Douglas.


    Buying a traitor as an insider was inspired by Carl x, which was also his plan for a rainy day. Because although the possibility of self-confidence is very small, Carl x is still worried that the Polish resistance will not disappear. Such as lubaumatsky, charnietsky and others will certainly oppose the kingdom of Sweden. It will be beneficial for the Swedish army to get more intelligence support when they destroy them in the future.


    Carl x turned it down at random. There were not many names on it, less than one-fifth of the captured officers and nobles.


    Carl X was disappointed. At this time, on the second page, Carl x saw a name.


    He asked General Robert Douglas, "this man needs to be trained. I believe he will be very useful."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Then General Robert Douglas asked what to do with those who were unwilling to cooperate with the kingdom.


    "Since they don''t want to go with me, let them go to God," said Carl x lightly.


    General Robert Douglas hesitated, with a look of hesitation.


    "What''s the matter?"


    General Robert Douglas''s hesitation was seen by Carl X. he asked strangely.


    "Yes, your majesty. Among our prisoners is a mercenary regiment whose head saved former Queen Christina and fought side by side with us at Fort Lida..."


    "You mean aleval Chechen?" Carl x still had an impression of Chechen. General Robert Douglas immediately remembered it.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "What? That aleval Chechen doesn''t want to use it for me?"


    "No, your majesty. Commander Chechen did not participate in this war. We captured his uncle Pedro. Pedro hopes to exchange freedom by signing an agreement not to be an enemy of our army and allies within nine months, and then work for his majesty when their contract with the Republic of Poland expires," said General Robert Douglas.


    Of course, the latter words were added by General Robert Douglas himself, so that King Carl x could be lenient to them.


    Carl x stamped his feet in the camp. Obviously, he was thinking about General Robert Douglas''s proposal.


    After a while, Carl x shook his head and said, "no, you can''t stay. If you let him go back, if this Pedro tells what happened in the stable, it''s difficult to ensure that no smart people in the minister kazimieri see the clue, then those who are willing to cooperate with us will be exposed. I can''t take this risk."


    General Robert Douglas was silent. Obviously, as a soldier, he knew that Carl X''s concerns were not aimless, but reasonable.


    "I see, your majesty. I know what to do."


    After a while, General Robert Douglas said.

 Chapter 446

    When Pedro and mihau were taken out of the stable by a team of Swedish Musketeers early the next morning, Pedro really thought he was going to die.


    It was Anjie who was the first to get into trouble. Anjie did what he said he would do last night. Anjie unexpectedly waved his fist, smashed the bridge of the nose of a Swedish Musketeer nearby and knocked him to the ground. But soon, Anjie was knocked to the ground by the butt of other Swedish Musketeers nearby.


    "It''s over," thought Pedro desperately.


    Surprisingly, the Swedes did not kill them, but escorted them into a prison car and sent them to a manor near Warsaw.


    Here, Pedro met countless famous Swedish officers and nobles. There were General Robert Douglas, count owal von Goya, Prince boguslav, elector Frederick William, count Miller and many others who met yesterday.


    Everyone sat in the corridor of the manor. And Carl x sat right in front of them. In front of King Carl x, two warriors as strong as yaks were fighting.


    Mihau recognized one of them as a winged cavalry, gordosky, nicknamed "bull".


    "They make fun of the prisoners!"


    Mihau clenched his fist angrily.


    Gordoski and his opponents had obviously fought fiercely for a long time, and their shirts had long been torn, revealing their muscles as strong as steel.


    "Oh!"


    After listening to a lion like break, gordosky''s opponent threw gordosky to the ground.


    "Good!"


    Swedish officers and nobles around kept clapping. Even Carl x called for his warriors.


    Natalie stared at Carl x with hatred. It was the first time she had seen the enemy of the subjects of the whole Republic.


    Different from the warm and gentle Carl x felt by Chechen. In Natalie''s eyes, the king of the kingdom of Sweden is like a fierce lion. There was endless bright light in his eyes. Even sitting and smiling, he had a momentum of not being angry and self threatening. Although Carl X and King kazimiz are blood relatives, they are not at all like each other. Carl X''s cheeks are more plump, his chin is bigger, and he looks more dignified. Vaguely, Carl X''s face reminded Natalie of a person she had seen when she was a child: Prince yarimi, the hero of the Republic.


    King Carl x ordered the victorious Swedish warriors to go off the field. Then, Pedro and others were brought up.


    Mihau, Natalie, Anjie and others straightened their backs and responded without timidity to the curious eyes from all around.


    At this moment, Carl x changed his position in the armchair. He crossed his legs. Carl x first said to Mikhail, "I know you. You are Mikhail vorodjavsky, who is known as the first knife of the Republic of Poland. You hurt many of my warriors in the battle the day before yesterday."


    Everyone''s eyes immediately turned to mihau. Mikhail shook his moustache, bowed humbly, and said, "I''d like to hear your Majesty''s advice."


    King Carl x smiled.


    "Where did you serve in the past?"


    "Under yanush raziweu."


    "So you abandoned him and me?"


    When mihau heard this, he stared round.


    "I pledge allegiance to the orthodox kazimiz king of the Republic of Poland, not to you. When it comes to betrayal, Prince yanush and his brothers are the real kings who have betrayed themselves."


    The people around didn''t expect mihaw to say such words. A small half of the people looked at mihaw, but more than half looked at Prince bogusslav.


    Prince boguslav''s face turned red. He shouted angrily, "bold! You ungrateful fellow!"


    Carl x motioned the prince to take it easy. Then he turned his eyes to Pedro.


    Carl x greeted him affectionately and said, "Hello, uncle aleval Chechen. I didn''t expect you to be among my prisoners. Your nephew is my friend. When he came to Warsaw, I gave him a good treat at kazimi day palace."


    This made Pedro embarrassed in Natalie''s eyes and didn''t know how to answer Carl X.


    Fortunately, Carl x immediately skipped the topic. He asked Pedro again, "what position is your excellency now?"


    "I am the head of the mercenary Corps in the Republic of Poland."


    Carl x shook his head sadly.


    "Unfortunately, there are no talents. If aleval Chechen and you serve in my army, they will not be just a head."


    "Your majesty!" boguslav cried again. He had thought that Carl x would give Pedro and others to himself, but the king was tempted to solicit.


    Elector Hou grabbed his nephew''s hand and stopped his impulse.


    In the face of Carl X''s blatant solicitation, when Pedro was at a loss, Natalie stood up and said: "I''m sorry, your Majesty King Carl X. The Mercenary regiment led by head Pedro has signed a contract of service with the Republic. They will not work for others until the expiration of the contract. What''s more, Pedro and his nephew Cherchen love Poland and sympathize with the suffering of the Polish people."


    "Who is this?" Carl x looked at the pretty man in front of him and asked the attendant around him.


    Without waiting for the attendant to answer, Natalie reported to her family, "Natalie kishka."


    Carl put on a trace of sadness.


    "It was the daughter of janush kishka. I''m deeply sorry for your father''s misfortune."


    In the face of the false mercy of the cat and mouse, Natalie managed to resist her grief and the impulse to rush forward.


    "I will fulfill my father''s will," Natalie said, gritting her teeth.


    Carl X was speechless for a moment for this stubborn woman who was not as much as Mikhail. Then he shifted the object of his speech and talked to Anjie.


    Anjie''s attitude is completely consistent with that of mihau and Natalie.


    At this time, Carl x hesitated. Facing the tough resisters in front of him, Carl x hesitated whether he really wanted to let them go. Because Carl x knew more clearly that everyone except Pedro would continue to fight against the Republic.


    This is also Carl X''s attitude last night. But he had to change his mind because of an unexpected news he heard from a suitor. That''s why Carl x met Pedro and others today.


    For a long time, Carl x finally made up his mind.


    "Whoever raises his hand against me is the treason of this country. Because I am the legitimate monarch of this country. And you should be glad because I am a kind monarch. So although you disobeyed me, I will still give you a chance. I will release you and let you know my generosity. But there is only one such chance. If you fall again next time In my hands, the gallows will be waiting for you. Moreover, I would like to warn you that it is your wanton and meaningless persistence that makes this country full of war and sorrow. "


    Natalie couldn''t believe that this reversal of black and white would come from a king. She got rid of Pedro and grabbed her hand: "who and who elected you to be the king of our country."


    Carl x smiled with contempt.


    Carl x patted the sword hanging around his waist and said, "it''s it. It makes me your legitimate monarch. I don''t need your vote because it''s meaningless."


    With that, Carl x seemed to lose his interest in talking. He waved and motioned his men to take them down.


    Prince boguslav stopped talking. It can be seen that Carl X had made up his mind. He had to bite his teeth and swallow his words.


    When a Swedish officer returned Pedro''s personal belongings to him, Pedro looked incredible.


    "Look! What happened? We were scared to death last night, but today, Carl x released us after threatening us. It''s really strange."


    In this regard, Natalie said: "Carl x is the most cunning man. He must have a purpose."


    "For what purpose?" asked mihau.


    Natalie shook her head.


    "I don''t know. But for a moment, I really saw the killing in his eyes. It was only for a reason we didn''t know that he let us go."


    Then General Robert Douglas came up with a document in his hand. He was looking for Pedro..


    "Captain Pedro, please sign it."


    General Robert Douglas handed the document to Pedro.


    Pedro opened the document and looked at it. The content of the document was that the mercenary regiment would promise not to oppose the Swedish army and its allies for the next year.


    Although the time was three months longer than he promised, Pedro thought about it and signed it. After all, it was only three months longer, which was not a great event.


    General Robert Douglas accepted the document signed by Pedro with satisfaction. He said to Pedro with emotion: "it''s great to be able to do this. Captain Pedro, I have always been kind to Cherchen. Now we are not enemies, and my heart can be put down."


    General Robert Douglas''s words were sincere and his real feelings were revealed. After all, before last night, General Robert Douglas thought that Cherchen''s uncle was bound to die.


    "Thank you very much, General Robert Douglas," said Pedro, holding Robert Douglas''s hand.


    In his mind, General Robert Douglas must have contributed to his release.


    General Robert Douglas readily accepted Pedro''s thanks. General Robert Douglas realized that King Carl X''s later change of course might be due to rethinking his words.


    "Your mercenary regiment is already near the ferry. Although most of their weapons have been confiscated, it''s time of war and the road is not peaceful, so I specially left some for you. The nearby army has also been informed that you can leave at any time."


    With these words, General Robert Douglas returned to the manor and returned to King Carl X.


    Pedro, mihau and others left the manor and were escorted down to the ferry by a team of Swedish dragon cavalry. Bachit, father sparsokukotsky, Ingrid and others, as well as all the officers and nobles detained in the stables are waiting there.


    Seeing that everyone was safe, Pedro couldn''t help crying with joy. The mercenaries hugged each other and told each other their feelings.


    When Pedro hugged Ingrid, Ingrid said to Pedro, "great, great. I knew your Majesty would let you go."


    When Ingrid said this, Pedro was confused. He asked Ingrid, "Ingrid, did you ask for mercy?"


    Ingrid shook her head vigorously.


    "Commander, where do you want to go? How can I see his majesty Carl X."


    In fact, it was Ingrid who really prompted Carl x to let Pedro go, or the news that Christina was saved by Cherchen mentioned by Ingrid when she asked Carl x to see him (Ingrid was the only person who knew about Christina in the mercenary regiment after Cherchen went to Crimea, and the food when Christina hid was provided by her).


    Hearing that Christina was still alive and saved by Cherchen, Carl x turned a huge wave in his heart at that time. Because all along, Carl x thought Christina was dead. And he also promised an unprecedented bad check to the elector in the name of Christina. But now, Christina is still alive. From the fact that Christina was alive but didn''t come back to see herself, she knew she wanted her to die. Christina did not disclose her evil deeds to the public, nor did she return home to seek usurpation, which shows that Christina still thinks of herself and has feelings for herself. Maybe she has gone abroad now. Carl x didn''t know how much the Cherchen knew (from Ingrid, Carl x only knew that Cherchen saved Christina after the fall of Warsaw), but Carl X was sure that if he executed his uncle and lover, Cherchen would tell the story.


    Carl x, who threw a rat repellent weapon, had to let go of all the mercenaries in order not to annoy Cherchen and make his scandal public. Even if doing so would undermine their own espionage plan.


    When everyone crossed the levisva River and was away from the gun threat of the Swedish army, everyone was really relieved.


    Pedro was about to have a good laugh for the rest of his life, but Natalie came up to Pedro and asked, "Uncle Pedro, how can Chechen and Carl X be friends?"

 Chapter 447

    After a five-day voyage, Chechen led the mercenary regiment to Kafa city on the Crimean peninsula.


    The Crimean peninsula with a long history began to breed human civilization around 1000 BC. The first residents to settle here were Celts. By the 7th century BC, the nomadic Scythians pushed them out. At the same time, the Greeks began to establish colonies on the Black Sea coast. By 438 BC, the kingdom of Bosporus was established here. The Kingdom lived in harmony with Athens and provided Athens with grain and other commodities. In 15 BC, Crimea surrendered to the Roman Empire. Since then, for more than 10 centuries, the Crimean Peninsula has been occupied by Goths, Huns, Cosas and Byzantines.


    In 1223, Tatars, however, the real phenomenon of Mehmed Pasha almost surprised Cherchen out of his chin.


    Because Chechen has never seen such a fat man. Cherchen''s uncle Pedro is often called a fat man, but if you take this Pasha as the standard of fat, his uncle Pedro is simply a thin man. As for himself, he is no different from a skeleton.


    According to Chechen''s estimation, Mahmoud Pasha weighs at least 150 kilograms. The meat on Mahmoud Pasha''s face hung on his face like two balls of grease, and would fall down at any time with the shaking of the sedan chair; There was a semicircle at the bottom of the chair in which he sat, and bey sat on it like a gourd. What''s more pitiful is that the eight sedan bearers sweat like rain and scatter a path in the not so hot July.


    The sedan chair passed in front of Cherchen. Mahmoud Pasha didn''t look at them.


    The sedan chair entered the gate. Chechen and Fatima straightened up and walked away.


    On the way, Chechen said to Fatima, "I''ve never seen such a fat man."


    Fatima, who has always been unsmiling, joked: "yes, I''m really afraid that if he resists when I kidnap this guy, my dagger can''t hurt him."


    This was a joke, but Chechen was worried. Of course, his worry was not that the dagger could not control the fat Pasha, but that Mahmoud bey lived in such a strong place and the guard was so strict that he wanted to catch and threaten him unless he had the luck in Ackerman.


    Fatima saw that her joke not only didn''t make Cherchen laugh, but made him face bitterly. She couldn''t help worrying. She quickly wanted Cherchen to apologize.


    "No, Fatima. Your joke is very funny. I''m unhappy for other reasons," Chechen said.


    As for the reason, regardless of how Fatima asked, Cherchen never said, because he was worried that Fatima would recklessly break into Mehmed''s house in order to share his worries.


    They walked around again, and then returned to the dock at dark.


    When Chechen and Fatima boarded the boat, they heard the voices of women under the deck in addition to the noise of mercenaries.


    Cherchen was sure that there were no women on the ship when he set out from Ackerman (except Fatima). Now there are women on the ship, so he can only be taken in after arriving at Kafa. Cherchen understood everything when he thought that Kafa is the most famous slave market in Eastern Europe, and Viscount Hessen once went ashore to buy supplies.


    Chechen angrily walked down the deck. It''s not that he doesn''t understand men''s hunger for sex at his age. He also has impulses. But now, his plan to help Muhammad gley recover his country has reached the most critical step. If these women reveal the secrets on the ship, the failure is still small, and everyone may die here.


    Of course, this kind of thing can''t be completely blamed on Viscount Hesse. Which mercenary was not so at that time.


    On the second floor, Cherchen saw dozens of Hessian mercenaries in dirty shirts around three girls who were not attached to their bodies. These mercenaries looked at the helpless girl with lustful eyes. Their hands touched the girl''s delicate skin recklessly, and some even put their smelly big mouths on the girl.


    Some people heard footsteps coming from the stairs. They looked back and saw that Chechen and Fatima were back.


    "Captain!" some people saluted.


    When the others heard that Chechen was coming, they scattered to both sides and stood still.


    "Where''s Viscount Hessen?" Chechen asked.


    "The Viscount is in the inner room," someone replied.


    Chechen walked in quickly. He forbade to see the three girls on the ground.


    "Hessen!"


    Chechen kicked open the door of the room. Viscount Hesse was having fun with a woman in his arms.


    "It''s you!"


    "It''s you!"


    Chechen and the woman recognized each other at the same time.

 Chapter 448

    "Regiment leader, why are you back?" Viscount Hesse pushed away the woman around him. He hurriedly grabbed the white shirt around him and prepared to put it on.


    However, Cherchen, who had originally come to ask Viscount Hesse for punishment, didn''t pay attention to the Viscount at all. Chechen looked at the woman beside the Viscount with a red face and asked, "Oksana, how can you?"


    Oksana is not as tight as Chechen. She stood up boldly, sorted out her scattered clothes, and then said to Che Chechen, "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Chechen children."


    "You know!" Viscount Hesse looked at them like a ghost.


    But neither of them was ready to answer Viscount Hesse''s question.


    "Why are you here?"


    Che Chen thought of the three women outside. He mistakenly thought that Oksana was also a slave sold to Kafa.


    "Of course I''m here because this noble Sir bought me back."


    Oaksana leaned against Viscount Hesse''s shoulder and curled her finger at the tip of her hair. She seemed to see through Chechen''s thoughts. Viscount Hesse jumped aside as if he had been electrocuted.


    Chechen fell into silence.


    Viscount Hessen misunderstood the "special" relationship between Chechen and Oksana. Seeing that Oksana said he bought it and leaned on his shoulder, viscount Hessen jumped out like an electric shock. He gestured with his hands and explained: "Captain, don''t get me wrong. I bought the three outside. I didn''t buy her. I just, I just asked her to teach me gypsy."


    This flustered explanation made Oksana smile and bend over. Although Chechen tried to hold back, he still laughed.


    Viscount Hesse stood awkwardly, neither laughing nor not laughing.


    After laughing for a while, Chechen finally endured the smile. He said to Viscount Hesse, "come out for a while."


    Then, Chechen went out of the door first, and then closed the door when Viscount Hesse came out.


    Chechen glanced at the three women in the cabin. By now, they had put on their clothes. Because they didn''t know Chechen''s attitude, the mercenaries didn''t dare to move them.


    Cherchen said to Viscount Hesse, "tell me what''s going on with these women."


    "Captain, the brothers have been suffocated for so many days at sea. You may feel pity for them, but think about it. If I don''t buy them, they will be sold to others by slave traders and sold to those pagans to suffer humiliation. After all, we are Christians. In this sense, we have saved them." Vicomte Hessen said plausibly. If he came back from looking for Oksana because he was Chechen''s friend, vicomte Hessen felt guilty, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with the three women.


    This so-called "rescue" Of course, their words are unreasonable. Although Chechen is clean, he doesn''t force his men to be the same as himself. After all, even Gustav, who is strict in military management, was followed by thousands of prostitutes behind his 100000 army during the battle of Nuremberg. Chechen''s real worry is whether the mercenaries will inadvertently reveal what the mercenaries did in Ackerman thing,


    When Viscount Hessen understood what Chechen was really worried about, viscount Hessen immediately vowed that he had issued a command again and again, and the mercenaries would never say more. Moreover, he would look at the three women like a prisoner, and would never let them get ashore.


    At this point, Chechen had to trust Viscount Hesse''s promise. After all, let him kill the three poor women to avoid future trouble, and Chechen couldn''t do it.


    After repeatedly telling Viscount Hessen not to let the three women leave the ship, Chechen returned to his room. There was another one to deal with.


    Chechen didn''t expect that at this time, Oksana lay back in bed. Her upper body was covered with a quilt, revealing her sexy collarbone, and exposed her two smooth thighs to herself.


    "Don''t do that, oxana," said Chechen with a bitter smile. He moved a chair and sat opposite oxana.


    "You are still so honest."


    Oksana sat up. It turned out that she was wearing clothes.


    "Hey, I heard that you were playing for the Polish after the last farewell in chenstohova. Why did you suddenly come to Kafa?" asked Oksana.


    "The poles recovered Warsaw. I left Poland because I had a conflict with a noble, so I became a free mercenary again," Chechen said.


    Then, Chechen asked why Oksana was here.


    "Of course it was bought by the Sir Alex just now," oxana said naturally.


    "Don''t be kidding, Oksana." Chechen certainly doesn''t believe it. Since Viscount Hesse doesn''t admit that he bought it, Oksana will never be a slave captured by the Crimean. Besides, Chechen also believes that no one can sell Oksana as a slave with Oksana''s ability.


    "You can joke, why can''t I?" oaksape said seriously to Chechen.


    Chechen was surprised. He didn''t know how he was seen by Oksana.


    Seeing that Chechen didn''t speak, Oksana stood up barefoot and wanted to go.


    Chechen hurriedly took her hand.


    "Sister Oksana, I''m really a free mercenary and businessman. If you don''t believe it, ask everyone on board." Chechen explained again.


    "You''re so bad at learning. Now you don''t have to think about lying. Just open your mouth," Oksana said.


    With that, oksape took out an agate ring.


    "This ring brought me from the Viscount''s pocket. It also has the emblem of the bayazid family. The diameter of this ring should be owned by the women of the bayazid family. You say, if you are ordinary mercenaries and businessmen, how can you get such a precious headdress?"


    Chechen secretly scolded Viscount Hessen for being careless. At the same time, he was also alert - the mercenaries obtained a lot of booty in bayazid Khan''s palace. If these things were seen by people with a heart


    At this time, Oksana said, "it''s a waste of time. I treated you as a friend and helped you twice in a row."


    "Twice?" Chechen wondered, "isn''t it the only time for chenstohova?"


    "You forget who helped you say good words to Prince yanush." oksape reminded Chechen angrily when he saw that Chechen was so forgetful.


    "Yes, yes." Chechen hurriedly begged for mercy.


    "If you don''t tell me why you came to Kafa, I''ll give this ring to Kafa''s officials," oxape said finally.


    Seeing that she was seen by Oksana, Chechen secretly decided to imprison Oksana on the ship first.


    "I''m sorry, oxana."


    Saying sorry, Chechen flew out of the door before Oksana didn''t react, and then turned the key and locked Oksana inside.

 Chapter 449

    The next two days, Chechen put Oksana under house arrest. He and Fatima wander around the residence of Mahmoud Pasha every day, hoping to find a breakthrough for sneaking in secretly. However, the residence of Mahmoud Pasha is closely guarded, and even Fatima, who is highly skilled and proficient in sneaking, can''t find a breakthrough for a while.


    On this day, Fatima, who was worried, said to Chechen, "Captain, if there''s really no way, I''ll take a risk tonight."


    Cherchen directly rejected Fatima''s proposal because it was too dangerous.


    "Fatima, I know you are good for me, but it''s too dangerous. I don''t want any of my companions to be lost unnecessarily. If we can''t start in his official residence, we''ll think of other ways," said Chechen.


    But think of other ways. It''s easy to say, but it''s not so easy to do.


    Unable to think of it, Chechen had to come to a tavern to try his luck.


    The purpose of Chechen to the tavern is not to eat or drink, but to inquire about the news and the preferences of Mahmoud Pasha, so as to find opportunities.


    Chechen came to the counter and took out a Taylor with two fingers.


    "Boss, give me a bottle... Er, a glass of milk."


    Che Chen wanted a bottle of wine, but he remembered that * * * can''t drink, so he quickly changed his way.


    "OK, foreign guests."


    The tavern owner politely wiped the table in front of Chechen. Then the tavern owner didn''t take out the milk Chechen wanted, but mysteriously gathered in front of Chechen and whispered, "distinguished guest, don''t you want to drink something refreshing?"


    Refreshing drink? Chechen understood in a twinkling of an eye that the tavern owner was talking about wine.


    "Do you have any wine here?" Chechen said in surprise. He looked at the boss''s face. Many Genoese were not Jews. The tavern owner''s face was a typical Tatar''s face. And shouldn''t Tatars who believe in * * * religion not sell wine?


    "No, no, no, no," the Tatar boss shook his head like a rattle when he heard Chechen say wine. "I''m a devout * * *. We don''t sell wine here, only refreshing drinks. You''ll definitely like it after drinking."


    "Then give me a drink." seeing the Tatar boss''s solemn recommendation, Chechen decided to try the so-called refreshing drink.


    The Tatar boss smiled and took out a cup made of clay under the counter, which was golden liquid.


    Che Chen picked up the cup and took a sip. The taste was really refreshing, like horse urine.


    "That''s good." Chechen gave the Tatar boss a thumbs up, and he didn''t know whether he was praising people or drinks.


    Tatar boss smiled "simply and honestly". He took out some figs and Elaeagnus angustifolia to make snacks for Cherchen.


    As it is morning, there are not many guests in the tavern. So Chechen chatted with the tavern owner while drinking drinks and eating snacks. The owner of the tavern is obviously a problem. He can say one thing about the questions raised by Cherchen, but no one can say two. While chatting, Cherchen deliberately led the topic to Mahmoud Pasha.


    The Tatar boss is obviously willing to talk to the guests about their ruler: "Allah! Our Mehmed Pasha is really a good man. We have walked more briskly since he took charge of Kafa."


    This is a euphemism, which means that Mahmoud Pasha is a greedy man. He scrapes our money bags empty.


    "Oh, really? No wonder I think the residents in Kafa city are so healthy." Chechen followed the boss''s words.


    "Isn''t it? Those loyal servants of Pasha come to the store every day..." the Tatar boss was about to continue. Suddenly a man came in at the door, and he quickly shut his mouth.


    Chechen looked back and saw a man with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks standing at the door. He was wearing a servant''s clothes and a tall hat on his head.


    Before the man entered the room, he shouted in a sharp voice, "boss Ali, I''m here again."


    The tavern owner called Ali hurried out from behind the counter to meet him. He bowed to the man, then went to the best table and poured him a refreshing drink.


    The guy with a sharp mouth and a monkey''s cheek drank the drink at once, and then said in the same sharp voice as just now: "these are the items Pasha sent me to buy. I''m old friends with you before I give you the business. You have to do your best, okay?"


    The tavern owner showed a smile more ugly than crying, but he still said yes again and again.


    Che Chen listened carefully for a while, and then gradually understood the truth of the matter. It turned out that this guy was a servant in Pasha mansion. His name was Maimaiti. He came to purchase materials under the order of the manager. It''s procurement, but it''s no different from robbery. Now, for example, he gave the tavern owner a list of food worth more than 50 Taylor, but he gave the tavern owner a pottery pot worth 21 Taylor.


    Yes, it''s not money, but in kind.


    "You have to prepare all these things tomorrow and send them to Pasha''s house, you know?" the merchant finally said.


    Hearing this, Che Chen was even more surprised. In addition to losing money, boss Ali has to do his own transportation.


    With that, the merchant stood up and was ready to go.


    At this time, Chechen''s heart moved. He got up quickly and walked quickly to the side of the salesman.


    "Hello, Mr. Chechen!" Chechen said with the friendliest smile.


    The seller tilted his head and looked at Chechen. If the voice of the seller can only be described as hard to hear, his appearance can only be said to be ugly.


    Big eyes, uncertain eyes, white skin with high cheekbones, large and everted nostrils on the hooked nose, and a pair of huge windy ears. They are not old, but their forehead is full of wrinkles.


    "Who are you?" the seller asked warily, looking up, down, left and right at the uninvited guest.


    "This is our guest, a foreigner named aleval Chechen!" the boss hurriedly introduced.


    "As boss Ali said, I''m a businessman from Poland and come to Kafa to do business," Chechen said..


    "Do you do business? Have you paid taxes when you enter the customs?" the seller looked at Che Chen and asked with relief when he saw that he was no different from foreign businessmen in peacetime except young ones.


    "Of course I did. I''m a serious businessman."


    "Well, what''s the matter with you stopping me?"


    "Well, this is my first time to do business. I just saw that you do business with boss Ali at a fair and reasonable price, so I wanted to ask you if there is a lack of other materials in Mahmoud Pasha''s house."


    "Oh, what goods do you have?" the seller asked boss Ali to go aside, and then stared at Cherchen''s eyes.


    "Look at your question, there are all kinds of good things on my ship. Salt from Ackerman, cashmere cloth and velvet from Konigsberg, Krakow dye and Lvov dye..."


    With that, Chechen mysteriously came to the ear of Maiti: "there are also beer from Warsaw and wine from Kiev."


    Hearing these dazzling materials and refreshing drinks, the merchant''s eyes turned around.


    "Tell me your price. How do you sell these?" asked the seller.


    Chechen quoted a price that was almost free, and offered to send the goods to Pasha''s official residence.


    "You... Really don''t have any other requirements!" the seller took out his ears in disbelief. His dark eyes murmured again in his eyes and asked. Obviously, he couldn''t believe that there were businessmen who lost money in the world and suspected that Qichen had other purposes.


    "Look what you said, I quoted such a low price because I fell in love with you at first sight." Chechen pretended to be a philistine.


    His appearance made the business more suspicious.


    "You unscrupulous businessman wants to cheat me? I won''t be fooled by you!" the salesman stamped his foot fiercely and then tried to leave.


    Che Chen quickly grabbed him and said the "truth".


    "I can''t hide anything from the merchant. In fact, I heard that you said to exchange the pottery pots from Pasha mansion with boss Ali just now. I thought I didn''t want money and wanted the equivalent pottery pots, so I said to deliver the materials. I can pull the pottery pots back after unloading the goods." Chechen said frankly.


    "Really?" the original big eyes of the seller seemed bigger.


    "Businessmen can''t joke about business! You may not know that pottery pots sell well in Moscow and Smolensk. I can make a profit when I transport them there." Chechen pretended to be greatly wronged and even revealed a trace of his business secrets.


    "I see, ha ha ha!" the merchant finally felt relieved and believed Chechen''s words.


    "Then the price will be 10% lower." the seller took a drink and pressed the price for Chechen.


    Chechen pretended to hesitate for a long time, then clenched his teeth and said, "yes, I''ve made you a friend."


    "Boss Chechen is so cheerful! In that case, I''ll give you more pottery pots and you''ll give me 10% Taylor." after hearing about the sale, he was crooked again.


    Cherchen certainly has no opinion.


    "Now let''s have a drink. I''ll treat you."


    Looking at the chrysanthemum like face of the seller, Chechen put on the most sincere smile: "I admire you Ottoman soldiers most! Do you know? The military power of Ottoman Turkey is like thunder in our ears!"


    "Are some... Some too... Too disturbing?"


    In the face of Cherchen''s enthusiasm, the always mean and brazen business mention was embarrassed.


    "Where! Where! A distinguished guest like you can''t be invited at ordinary times!" seeing that he was a little shaken, Chechen decided to make more efforts. "Do you look down on me as a businessman for fear of losing your identity?"


    "Since you have said so... I''m not polite!"


    With that, the salesman sat down on the chair beside the table.


    "Boss Ali, get the best wine... Er, drinks." the merchant shouted to the tavern owner.


    "Sit down! Sit down! You just want me to be your most loyal servant. There''s no need to see outside!"


    "Ha! Ha! There''s nothing I can do about you. I''m really a stubborn man!" the seller said with a smile.


    "Each other! Each other!" Chechen ordered the waiter of the tavern to serve roast lamb legs and cook wine and vegetables. Then he sat down opposite him. "As soon as I came to Kafa, I heard that there was a most capable man in Mahmoud Pasha called Maimaiti. He was not only deeply trusted by Lord Pasha, but also loved the people like a son. I was loyal and admired, but I never saw him. It was rare to meet you today, which finally made me fulfill my wish!" Cherchen picked up the bottle and poured a drink for him.


    "Where, where, I''m just doing some trivial things under the wise Pasha. Ha ha, ha ha." the salesman was modest, but he enjoyed Chechen''s compliment in his heart.


    They touched a cup.


    Next, Chechen poured all the flattery he could think of into the business like no money. This is the first time that Chechen flatters a person without a bottom line. Because he is not proficient, Chechen always sticks to words and repeats, but it makes the business mention more convinced that he is the first time to do business, because it is difficult for sophisticated or people with ulterior motives to pretend to be so like.


    The merchant finally completely put down his guard. When they drank the third cup, they had nothing to talk about.


    Seeing that the time was ripe, Chechen said that he had come to Kafa for the first time. He had never been to such a beautiful city before, especially the spectacular Pasha house, which he had never seen in Poland. Chechen implicitly said whether he deliberately visited Xia Pasha''s residence.


    "Brother Chechen," said the salesman, shaking the wine in the glass all over the table.


    "Pasha mansion has strict rules. Anyone can enter it."


    Speaking of this, the business is up. When he saw that Che Chen was disappointed, the wind turned and said, "but since you are my friend, of course there is no problem. You will follow me later, and I''ll take you in."


    "Thank you so much for raising big brother."


    Chechen smiled and asked boss Ali to take some of the best drinks and bring them to the business.


    In the middle of the night, Chechen returned to the ship at the dock. Fatima almost covered her nose as soon as she approached Chechen.


    "Captain, how do you smell like wine!"


    Chechen smelled his sleeve and collar.


    "I drank a lot today, but I got a lot," Chechen said happily to Fatima.


    Through the sale, Chechen not only got the opportunity to enter the Pasha mansion, but also visited the whole Pasha mansion and became familiar with the path. The price is just a few bottles of wine, which is definitely profitable.


    "Fatima, get a piece of paper quickly, oh, and a pen." Chechen told Fatima. Taking advantage of his deep impression, he should seize the time to draw the path of the city Lord''s residence he wrote down.


    Fatima went down to get Chechen paper and pen. Then Viscount Hesse came in.


    The Viscount''s face and the back of his hand were full of scratches. He said to Chechen with a sad face, "head, go to my room and have a look."

 Chapter 450

    Looking at the scratch on Viscount Hesse''s face, which was obviously scratched by a woman, Chechen sank his face.


    "Viscount, have you been rude to oxana?"


    Viscount Hessen quickly waved his hand and indicated that the matter was not what Chechen thought.


    Viscount Hessen is now more and more afraid of Chechen. In particular, the means he did in Ackerman were less and less like the original green mercenary commander.


    "Commander, I''m wronged. I went to deliver lunch to her today. As a result, she rushed up and tried to bite me. When I blocked her, she grabbed me."


    Looking at Viscount Hesse''s grievance with a sad face and associating with oxana''s character, Chechen believed it.


    "Did she do this yesterday?"


    "No, she was very quiet in the room yesterday."


    "Take me to have a look," said Chechen.


    Viscount Hessen hurriedly led the way ahead and took Cherchen to his room where Oksana was held.


    Viscount Hesse now has countless regrets. He even found such a gentle but fierce woman to come back. Now my room is occupied and I can only sleep with those mud legs from my hometown.


    If there is regret medicine in the world, he really wants to have a bottle.


    Chechen opened the door and went in, and immediately a bad smell came to his nose. Che Chen covered his mouth and nose. He saw a messy viscount in the room, and all the things that could be smashed were smashed. The wall was full of ink marks, the ground was broken dishes, and oxana sat on the bed, eating the food brought in by the viscount.


    "Oxana."


    Looking at Oksana now, Chechen feels sorry for her. Fortunately, the plan of hijacking Mahmoud Pasha will be implemented soon. I just need to detain her for a few more days. Let Oksana bear it again. When the plan is completed, I''ll give her more Taylor.


    Chechen was thinking so, when suddenly Oksana rushed over and slapped Chechen in the face.


    This time, he completely blindfolded Chechen. It took him a while to feel the burning pain on his face.


    Chechen was trying to call back, but saw okosana looking at herself with tears in her eyes.


    This is really different from the Oksana who loves money and lies in her own impression.


    Che Chen is a little stunned.


    "Aleval Chechen, when are you going to lock me up? You don''t know how many of my people outside want me to save them!" Oksana sobbed.


    Originally, according to Oksana, after chenstohova and Chechen broke up, Oksana returned to Krakow. There, she went to Ukraine with another group of Gypsies for a living.


    Gypsies are a wandering nation. They have no home, no motherland, only their caravan. The war is going on all over the Republic of Poland. In contrast, the situation in Ukraine is more calm.


    Oksana, they came all the way from Bratslav, latiren and korzon. Of course, their final destination was Kiev, the largest city in Ukraine.


    Unexpectedly, they were attacked by Tatar Raiders during their journey. These Tatar Raiders looted some gypsies who could not escape.


    It is not unusual for this to happen on the land of Eastern Europe. During the Cossack uprising in 1648, 200000 people living in Ukraine were abducted by Crimean Tatars. It can be said that people at that time were numb, not to mention Gypsies without families.


    When most gypsies had accepted their fate, oxana stood up and said she would go to Kafa to save the kidnapped people. Because she knew that all the people captured by Tatar Raiders would be bought into the slave market of Kafa.


    "If we don''t care about the exiled people today, no one will save us when we have suffered," Oksana said.


    Several Gypsies infected by Oksana stood up. They gathered some money together and went to Kafa to redeem them.


    After entering the Crimean khanate, Crimean patrols took the initiative to escort them when they learned that they went to Kafa to redeem people. After all, Kafa''s slave business is the biggest tax source of the whole Khanate. Protecting these gold owners is to protect their money bags. Although Crimean Tatars are greedy, they still have this professional ethics.


    Although they arrived at Kafa all the way and found those abducted in Kafa''s slave market, the slave traders saw that Oksana was the kind of buyer they just needed. The slave traders bid up the price, so that there was not enough money to redeem half of the people.


    Oxana, who had nothing to do, had to find a way to make money in KAFA City, but it was not easy to gather so many Taylor in just a few days. They had to do all kinds of tricks: fortune telling, stealing, prostitution


    On that day, Oksana happened to meet Viscount Hessen trying to buy female slaves in the market. She saw at a glance that Viscount Hessen was a rich man, so she hooked up with him. But I didn''t expect to meet Chechen and was imprisoned for so many days because of his words.


    Today is almost the last day that Oksana promised to pay. If they can''t raise so much money, the slave traders will sell those people to gold owners from Egypt.


    Knowing the cause and effect of the matter, Chechen couldn''t help feeling guilty.


    However, he soon suppressed the emotion. Because it''s impossible for him to let Oksana go now.


    "Oksana, I really don''t know." Chechen sincerely apologized.


    "Now you know."


    "I see. I''m really sorry. But..."


    Oksana interrupted him.


    "Since I know I''m wrong, you can let me go now."


    Oksana said and raised her legs to go outside. At this time, there was no sadness on her face.


    "No!" said Chechen, and his hand stopped on the door.


    "Why!" Oksana widened her eyes, as if she didn''t know Chechen.


    "Because I can''t tell which one you said is true and which one is false, you tell me where the slave trader is and I''ll redeem your people. In exchange, okosana, you must stay here and I''ll let you go after two days," Chechen said.


    Now Chechen has plenty of money. He doesn''t care about spending so little money on Oksana.


    "Don''t you believe me?" oxana looked wronged.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you. In a word, you still have to stay here for two days. I''ll ask the sailor to bring you bath water later. You can stay here."


    With that, Chechen went out.


    Across the door, he heard Oksana shouting inside, "north side, find a man named Harmon. Also, I want wine and wine."

 Chapter 451

    The night in Kafa is beautiful. The trade center on the Crimean peninsula is known as the "city that never sleeps" in the mouth of foreigners. Chechen walked on the broad main road and came to the square area in the center of the city.


    There is a huge round fire platform on the square in the city. This fire platform will burn a raging flame both during the day and at night, especially in the night, it will shine like a blooming pearl. Unlike the Cossacks and Poles who used tar and candles as lighting materials, the Tatars used a black liquid inadvertently excavated from the ground during the construction of the city. This liquid not only burns for a long time, but also does not need to be refined.


    Around the fire platform, countless vendors sell a wide range of goods in front of their stalls. While these commodities are marked with the price of metal money, they also indicate the price ratio that several slaves can exchange.


    Like Ackerman''s salt, Kafa''s slaves were hard currency.


    The whole city of Kafa is divided in an orderly manner according to the typical West Asian style. The north side, where Chechen is about to go, is the largest slave trading market in the whole Kafa city.


    In this market, the biggest customers are Arabs, Turks and Persians.


    Chechen saw that all the business was carried out in broad daylight: a young woman was stripped of her remaining clothes by slave traders in full view of the public, so that two bearded Arab businessmen could check, play and flirt. If they agree with their customers, these poor girls will be roughly washed by eunuchs and slaves, put on their veils and sent to the carriages of Arab businessmen. Waiting for them will be a dark life, and their children will not be free, will become little slaves and continue to serve their masters.


    Chechen''s gorgeous clothes made the slave traders think he was a rich customer. The slave traders leaned on and sold their slaves.


    A slave trader even grabbed Cherchen''s hand and pressed it on the chest of a Russian girl in his hand.


    After seeing that Chechen was not interested in female slaves, they began to sell male slaves again.


    And female slaves can only be used by slave owners to vent their anger and do housework. Male prisoners are obviously more useful and can create wealth. Especially those with special skills. For example, doctors, blacksmiths, carpenters, clerks, textile workers, engineers, professional soldiers, mercenaries, etc. They are trying to make the market be the target, and the price is the highest.


    Especially mercenaries and professional soldiers. The * * * rulers of that era, whether Persian, Egyptian or Moroccan, had realized the military changes brought about by the progress of Western military technology, so after buying them, the sultans would lure these soldiers with high salaries and fields, so as to form a Western army composed of European slaves, Against European countries and their close neighbors. But this does not mean that these slaves are in a better situation. On the contrary, material rewards are mostly based on the premise of changing religion, that is, joining the * * * religion.


    Although many people pretend to believe in paganism with the idea of more freedom and more opportunities to escape after their conversion, their skin color and appearance incompatible with the local people and the state of being monitored still make it difficult for them to escape and return to their hometown.


    Although he sympathized with the situation of these slaves, Chechen was not the Savior and had no ability to rescue them. After asking where the slave trader Harmon is, Cherchen gets rid of the entanglement of the slave traders and finds the slave trader who holds the same ethnic group of Oksana in his hand.


    When Cherchen saw Harmon, this is said to be the oldest slave trader in Kafa city. He was checking his slaves wholesale from Tatar Raiders and Crimean nobles in various ways. Harmon tugged at the muscles of a strong white slave to test his strength. Then Harmon pried open his mouth with a wooden stick and looked at his teeth like a horse or a donkey; Harmon even opened the slave''s underpants and carefully examined the slave''s skin to see if there were obvious diseases such as sexually transmitted diseases and skin diseases.


    "Very good." Harmon praised. This shows that the slave has passed his inspection and can be put on the stall.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Chechen and Harmon talked about his intention to buy Oksana''s family.


    "Introduced by okosana?" old Harmon looked up and down at Chechen. After a while, he showed a knowing smile.


    "Kid, that gypsy woman tastes good," Harmon asked with a smile.


    Obviously, he regarded Chechen as a dandy who worshipped under the pomegranate skirt of oksape.


    Chechen didn''t answer. He followed Harmon to a wooden cage.


    "Five, 300 Taylor," Harmon said, shaking the key.


    Sure enough, it''s a rip off price. When Chechen passed the market just now, the strong male slave promoted by a slave trader was no more than 45 Taylor.


    Chechen didn''t bargain with Harmon. He took out a money bag and threw it to Harmon.


    "People are yours."


    Harmon didn''t count the money in it. After years of experience, he had a feeling that he would know the amount of money in the money bag after weighing it twice.


    Chechen led the five skinny Gypsies. They were strung together with ropes. There were old people and children inside. They looked at Chechen and mistakenly thought he was a little slave owner. Everyone trembled.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m Oksana''s friend," Chechen said, but the slaves just looked at him blankly.


    Then, Chechen is ready to take people away. Just then, a slave threw himself on the cage.


    "Take me away, my benefactor and protector. I will be loyal to you to the death," said the slave.


    Che Chen fixed his eyes. At the first glance, he was attracted by the man''s eyes.


    What a pair of wild eyes! The eyes went straight into the black hole, as if to absorb everything. Chechen has never seen such eyes.


    Che Chen looked at the man carefully again. He was medium to short and looked general. The slave''s face was full of curly beards, his hair and beard were brown, and the beard on his upper lip covered his lips because it had not been repaired for a long time; The bridge of his nose is as straight as marble carving.


    "Damn slave, what''s his name?" Harmon whipped his hand on the wooden fence.


    The slave retracted his hand in pain. Harmon was about to hit the second time, but Cherchen grabbed Harmon''s arm.


    "What''s your name?" Chechen asked.


    "Master, my name is Stephan Racine," said the slave.


    Chechen hesitated. Although he was interested in Stephan Racine, he had to take risks to buy him and take him back. After all, your own boat is the biggest secret.


    After hesitation, Chechen still took out a money bag full of 50 Taylor.


    "This slave is mine," Chechen said to Harmon.


    Harmon took the money bag. He wanted to sit down and raise the price, but he hesitated and gave up the idea. After all, Harmon also has professional ethics - he earns enough from Cherchen today.


    Cherchen took the six slaves he bought and left the slave market. He opened Stephan Racine''s handcuffs and said to him, "you are free."


    Stephan Racine moved his wrist, but there was no joy in his face.


    Stephan Racine grabbed Chechen''s hand, kissed it, and asked Chechen, "please don''t drive me away, master. Let me join your team, I will be very useful."


    Chechen''s mind was shocked. Did the man see his identity?


    "Do you know who I am?" Chechen asked tentatively. His hand had crept up to his back, where a leaf hammer was hidden.


    Stephan Racine pointed to the long thin sword around Chechen''s waist.


    "You must be a great mercenary. I''ve seen many mercenaries coming to Kafa use this weapon, but none of them are so murderous. Master, my childhood dream is to become a soldier galloping on the battlefield. I don''t want to be a serf all my life, because I don''t think I''m inferior to the noble master. I want to change my destiny." Stephan Racine said as if singing.


    Che Chen slowly took out his hand on his back waist.


    "I''m really a mercenary," Chechen said frankly.


    Stephan Racine''s face was filled with joy.


    "But I don''t need subordinates now. Here are five Taylor. Take them first. If I need you before you use up the money, I''ll come to you."


    Stephan Racine took the money. He kissed Chechen''s hand again.


    "I''ll wait, master," he said. "There''s one more thing, master, I want to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You''ve been cheated."

 Chapter 452

    When Chechen hurried back to the dock and returned to the ship again, viscount Hesse timidly told Chechen an unfortunate news - oxana ran away.


    "Captain, it''s not my fault. It''s really the cunning woman. She lied to me that she wanted to breathe fresh air on the deck and voluntarily asked me to cuff her with handcuffs and anklets. I believed her out of kindness in a moment of carelessness. As a result, she jumped into the sea as soon as she got on the deck."


    Viscount Hessen bowed his head and told Cherchen the whole story intermittently. As he spoke, viscount Hesse raised his head slightly and looked at Chechen from time to time. He was worried that Chechen would severely punish him.


    Chechen''s face was as black as charcoal. There is no news more painful than this.


    Oksana escaped. If she told the guards of Kafa city what she saw on the ship, she had no choice but to sail away. At this time, Chechen really wanted to beat up Viscount Hessen. This guy can''t accomplish anything but defeat!


    But what''s the use of beating him? Things are so bad. And I believed Oksana''s words, isn''t it also wrong? From Stephan Racine, Chechen learned that Oksana sold miserably through beauty to win sympathy, so as to provide customers with commissions for the slave trader Harmon. Then he knew that he had been cheated again. Of course, there is only one purpose for Oksana to deceive herself, that is to escape while she is not there.


    Che Chen took a deep breath. He was calming his mood. However, in Viscount Hesse''s view, this action was indeed a precursor of Chechen''s imminent anger. Viscount Hesse was so frightened that his head almost fell into his shoulders.


    "Hessen, you go..."


    Chechen decides to return to Ackerman. Since Oksana fled, the people on board have been in absolute danger. But before he finished, Fatima ran down the cabin. She brought back a message. She got the message from the shopkeeper in charge of purchasing at the Mahmoud Pasha residence. The seller tells Cherchen that he has prepared the goods for trading and can trade with Cherchen tomorrow.


    This message made Chechen have the idea of fighting again.


    "Hessen, you choose the twenty most clever and brave soldiers." Chechen ordered Viscount Hessen.


    Viscount Hessen looked at Cherchen in disbelief - the head didn''t punish himself!


    "Captain, what do you think?"


    Chechen glared at Viscount Hessen: "what? Do you want me to press your head into the toilet? I''ll remember your mistake first. If one of the people you pick out later doesn''t meet my requirements, I''ll calculate the general ledger with you!"


    This bluffed Viscount Hesse to swear in the name of God that he would do his best.


    Then, Chechen returned to the room. He picked up a pen and paper and began to write. This letter was also addressed to Viscount Hesse. In the letter, Chechen ordered Viscount Hessen to sail away from Kafa and return to Ackerman once he heard an explosion; But if you hear a loud sound, immediately take all the people to Pasha''s residence for support, which shows that they have successfully controlled Mehmed Pasha.


    Chechen''s letter was finished, and the twenty smart and brave soldiers he needed were selected.


    Chechen passed in front of a soldier with a chest. Viscount Hesse was not perfunctory. He was indeed the best soldier.


    "Are you ready?" Chechen asked them.


    "Ready!"


    "Well, you''ll be rewarded with fifty dollars each."


    The faces of the boys glowed red.


    "I''ll take you on a dangerous mission later. If you succeed, you will have the opportunity to enjoy endless wealth and go down in history; if you fail, you may die here. Are you afraid!"


    The boys looked at each other. Finally, the desire for wealth and the pursuit of fame made them overcome their fear of death.


    "Don''t be afraid! We obey the commander''s orders."


    Che Chen nodded with satisfaction.


    Chechen handed the written letter to Viscount Hesse and told him to open it two hours after he left. Moreover, as soon as he left with his people, the ship anchored and was ready to leave the port at any time.


    At noon, Cherchen ordered the 20 warriors selected to load the materials traded with the seller on five carts hired from the wharf. Then take Fatima and drive to Pasha''s residence.


    Along the way, Chechen observed with great caution. He was worried that a group of soldiers would stop him from the road at some time. The psychological pressure brought to Chechen by Oksana''s escape was too great.


    Seeing that Chechen was so nervous, even the forehead burst into a cold sweat, Fatima held Chechen''s hand.


    The temperature from Fatima''s palm warmed Chechen''s palm. Chechen looked at Fatima gratefully, and then held her tightly.


    Until he came to the gate of Pasha mansion, what Chechen was worried about didn''t happen.


    The salesman jumped out of the gate like a monkey.


    "Mr. aleval, come in with me," said the salesman to Chechen angrily. However, his attitude was actually aimed at the two guards at the door. He wanted to show Cherchen how high his position in the mansion was.


    From his eyes, Chechen can find that the two Turkish light infantry guarding the gate hate maitouti, but they dare not attack because of maitouti''s identity. It seems that this guy''s popularity is not generally poor.


    The merchant took Chechen and others and the carriage through the gate to the warehouse in the mansion. Along the way, Chechen observed carefully and surrounded.


    Today''s Pasha residence is as calm as ever. No one and no one can realize that a huge storm is about to sweep here. On the wall of the residence, several Sudanese soldiers stood lazily relying on muskets. They smoke leisurely with cigarette guns in their mouths; In the corridor, Cherchen and his family also met two Ottoman Turkish officers coming up. They just looked at themselves in a hurry and passed by chatting.


    "Hurry up, it''s dinner time later."


    Seeing that Chechen was dawdling, he couldn''t help urging him.


    "OK, right away." Chechen answered, and then asked as if nothing had happened: "Lord cheyeti, do you eat together?"


    "Of course. At that time, all the servants and guards except the guard at the door will eat in the canteen. But I''m different. I''m qualified to sit with Lord Pasha. Understand?" the salesman bragged. In fact, he is not qualified to sit with Pasha for dinner.


    Che Chen knew but didn''t say it, but flattered the buyer and seller greatly.


    When he arrived at the door of the warehouse, the seller opened the door of the warehouse with the key.


    "Here it is. You put things in it, then put pots in car and you can leave," said salesman.


    Cherchen nodded and winked at the others.


    Fatima took the people and began to unload the things from the cart.


    And Che Chen pulled the sales mention to a quiet corner.


    "Thank you so much for your business this time, Mr. Shanti. You deserve it." Chechen handed Shanti a money bag according to the agreement. And his other hand secretly felt out a leaf hammer.


    "Ha ha, Mr. aleval, you are so kind."


    The merchant was weighing his money bag and was about to say a few words, but he saw Mr. aleval in front of him suddenly show his ferocity, and a black object in his hand smashed at his head.

 Chapter 453

    The merchant''s head was hit hard, and his body fell to the ground like a sack full of heavy objects.


    Che Chen observed the next four weeks again. Seeing no one around, he dragged the unconscious business into the warehouse, and then closed the door.


    At this time, Fatima and others in the warehouse have taken out the lock armour from the box of hidden weapons on the cart and put it in their coat. When Fatima saw Cherchen coming in, she also handed him a lock armour.


    Chechen put a lock on his body and said, "we''ll hide here. We''ll go out when they have dinner. Fatima, take them to the canteen and control the people inside. Remember, try not to use a pistol. If someone resists, kill them."


    Fatima gave a "um". Then she asked Che Chen, "Captain, what about you?"


    "I''ll go to Mehmed Pasha''s bedroom." Chechen kicked the merchant who fainted on the ground and continued: "this guy told me that Mehmed Pasha''s dinner was eaten alone in the bedroom."


    So Chechen and his 21 warriors waited in the warehouse for the dinner bell to ring. The warehouse is very stuffy and the air is not circulating. After a while, fine beads of sweat rose on everyone''s forehead.


    Chechen kept looking at the only vent in the warehouse. Only from there can he observe the passage of time. The sky gradually changed from blue to black. With a burst of bell, Chechen knew that it was time for dinner.


    "Fatima, I''ll go out first. You''ll go in half an hour." Chechen ordered, then put on the Turkish clothes and high hat already prepared and walked out of the warehouse.


    Walking in the corridor, Che Chen lowered his head as much as possible and pretended to be in a hurry. Although they met some guards and maids in the mansion on the way, they all just went to the canteen for dinner. They only took a look at Chechen passing by and didn''t doubt him.


    After turning a few more corners, Chechen was close to Mahmoud Pasha''s bedroom.


    Chechen hid at a corner. He leaned out and took a quick look at Mahmoud Pasha''s bedroom. The door of the bedroom was open and the lights were bright inside. A well-known male and female attendants kept coming in and out with food, while at the door, two Turkish light infantry stood with their hands on the handle of their knives.


    Che Chen saw that although the two Turkish light infantry were standing at the door, they did not check the people in and out or the food brought in. So, Chechen had a plan.


    Chechen followed a group of waiters to the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, Chechen accidentally picked up a dish of pudding made of rice, starch, sugar, saffron and almonds, then returned to the door of Mehmed Pasha''s bedroom and went straight in.


    When he just stepped into the light in the room from the darkness outside the door, Cherchen was extremely frightened. Because he was worried that the two Turkish light infantry would look at him. If they knew the faces of all the servants in the mansion, they would be exposed.


    Sure enough, come whatever you''re afraid of.


    When Chechen''s foot entered the bedroom door, a Turkish light infantry standing on the left suddenly asked, "Why are you alone?"


    This question scared the heart of Cherchen to speed up. One of his feet was outside the gate and didn''t come back for a long time.


    "Ask you!" the Turkish light infantry drank again impatiently.


    At this time, Chechen took back his feet, lowered his head, held the plate over his head and raised it to the eyes of the Turkish light infantry.


    "Zafah, you scared him."


    Another Turkish light infantry came up to his companion and grabbed a pudding with his hand.


    "Pasha likes to eat this food, which seems to be added temporarily in the kitchen," the Turkish light infantry explained.


    "Well, it should be. You go in." the guard named zafah also grabbed a pudding like his classmates, and then urged Cherchen to go in quickly.


    Che Chen put down the tray held high and quickly turned and walked into the bedroom. At last, there was no danger.


    Stepping into the gorgeous bedroom of Mahmoud Pasha, Chechen saw precious treasures, and even porcelain from the East. He opened the curtain made of pearls and walked into the bedroom of Mahmoud Pasha. There were all kinds of food in it. The fat Mahmoud Pasha was picking a grape from a small round table in a silk nightgown, and then walked back to bed with bloated steps.


    On the bed covered with an ivory mat lay a graceful beauty in tulle. The beauty was tied with her hands and feet, and a rope was tied to her mouth. Because of the tulle hanging around the bed, Chechen couldn''t see the woman''s face clearly.


    Mahmoud Pasha put the grape on the beauty''s lips, rolled it twice, and then put it into his mouth.


    "How sweet!" said Mahmoud Pasha, squinting and laughing.


    Then, his fat hand put on the beautiful woman''s white leg and stroked it from the calf to the thigh.


    This scene of beautiful women and wild animals makes Chechen blush. He coughed uncontrollably.


    Mahmoud Pasha raised his head. When he saw Chechen with pudding at the door, Mehmed Pasha angrily scolded, "Damn it, who told you to come in. Get out of here quickly, put down the pudding and get out of here!"


    Chechen silently carries the pudding and is ready to put it on the table. When he bent down, a gust of wind from the window blew up a corner of the tulle on the bed. Chechen can also see the beauty''s face on the bed.


    The beauty was oxana, who had just escaped from her ship.


    This situation, this scene, really let Che Chen sigh unceasingly. Although I don''t know how Oksana got into the bed of Mahmoud Pasha, she was forced to look like that. This is just out of the tiger''s den and into the wolf''s nest. And a coyote.


    "What are you looking at? Don''t get out of here. Damn it, I''ll dig your eyes tomorrow." Mahmoud Pasha was furious when he saw that Cherchen didn''t get up for a long time and his eyes were still looking at his woman. He was ready to teach Cherchen a lesson tomorrow.


    "Sorry, Lord Pasha."


    Chechen pretended to be afraid and ready to plead and walked towards Mahmoud Pasha. Che Chen walked slowly, and his hands slowly stuck to the trouser legs hidden on the dagger.


    Mahmoud Pasha looked at Chechen in a low voice. Of course, he would not let go of the servant who made a mistake, but if the man in front of him could sincerely repent and cry to soften his heart, he would leave an eye for him as Pasha.


    Mahmoud Pasha was thinking so, but he saw a dark shadow cut into his neck.


    Mahmoud Pasha fell before he could even scream.


    "Long time no see. No, one day no see, Oksana." Chechen took back his knife, smiled and said behind Mahmoud Pasha.

 Chapter 454

    Chechen cut the rope that bound Oksana''s hands and feet with a dagger. As soon as she broke free, Oksana jumped out of bed. She broke the rope in her mouth and kicked Mahmoud Pasha''s fat pig body with her bare feet.


    "Dead fat pig, dare to tie my mother! I won''t kick you to death." oxana shouted fiercely.


    But her loud cry scared Cherchen, because there were two guards outside. If you provoke them in, you''ll feel better.


    Che Chen quickly hugged Oksana''s slender waist and covered her mouth.


    "Take it easy! You don''t want to die! I want it!" Chechen whispered to Oksana.


    Oksana was unable to speak because she was covered in her mouth. She had to turn her eyes a few times and wink to show that Cherchen knew it.


    Chechen looked outside the curtain again. Seeing that there was no movement outside for a while, he put down his heart and slowly let go of his hand covering Oksana.


    They sat down face to face in bed, and Mahmoud Pasha, who was in a coma, could not wake up before dawn.


    Chechen first asked, "Why are you here?"


    Oksana moved her red wrists. At this time, she showed the expression she used to deceive people.


    "Why are you here?" Oksana asked with a smile.


    "I''m asking you!" Chechen added. After so many times, he understood that it was no use talking to Oksana.


    But Oksana is not afraid of Chechen at all. She put her hands on her knees and leaned towards Chechen.


    "You''re here to save me, aren''t you?" asked Oksana.


    "No!" Chechen denied.


    "It must be," Oksana smiled.


    Then she began to talk to herself.


    "Alas, I don''t know why. My luck became worse as soon as I met you. Let''s say this time. I finally tricked the lecherous Viscount Hesse to let me go to the deck to breathe, and I successfully jumped into the sea..."


    "Wait!"


    Chechen interrupted Oksana.


    He asked Oksana, "I heard from Viscount Hesse that he took you to the deck only when he bound you. How dare you jump into the sea to escape?"


    Oksana smiled, which was laughing at Cherchen''s ignorance.


    "Don''t you know that we Gypsies are not only fortune tellers and dancers, but also the best thieves? It''s not difficult for me to open such a lock."


    Seeing that Oksana was so proud of her racial talent as a thief, Chechen remembered that she had cheated her to find Harmon to do wrong. Chechen couldn''t help but say sarcastically, "it''s still the best liar."


    Who knows, Oksana admitted without blushing and beating her heart: "of course. Otherwise, what do you think I survived? But this time I was really lucky. As soon as I swam to the shore, I met this fat pig from the brothel. This fat pig dared to covet my mother''s beauty, and he didn''t look in the mirror!"


    Chechen looked at Mehmed Pasha, who was still in a coma: "yes, this guy is a lot ugly, but he is the most powerful man in Kafa. If you get his favor, you will have good clothes and food in your life."


    Chechen didn''t expect, but this provoked Oksana into a rage.


    "Who do you think I am? Am I the kind of person who sells everything for money? What I love is freedom, followed by money. Understand? You haven''t answered me yet. Why are you here?"


    "To save you!"


    "Die, you know it''s strange that I''m here!"


    Chechen stopped joking. He calculated that the time should be almost. Fatima, they should start action. So he said to Oksana, "I came for him."


    "For this dead fat pig?"


    "Yes."


    At this time, Chechen is not afraid to say his purpose. Anyway, Fatima, they have begun to act. Why they came is not a secret.


    After listening to Chechen''s words, Oksana patted her chest with fear.


    "I said there were so many strong men in your boat. It was to kidnap this guy. Fortunately, I didn''t leak, otherwise it would really spoil your good deed."


    It turned out that after okosana was tied up by Mahmoud Pasha, Mahmoud Pasha also asked why Oksana fell into the water, and Oksana lied to him that the ship owner didn''t pay for prostitution, so she dived and ran away.


    "Now my plan has been successful. Later, Fatima and they have solved the guards in the residence. You can leave here quickly."


    After saying so much and sitting for so long, after saying this, Che Chen was ready to stand up and end the conversation.


    But unexpectedly, Oksana sat down again.


    "What are you doing!"


    Cherchen is a little angry.


    But at this time, Oksana looked more serious than ever.


    "Do you really think kidnapping can do it?"


    Che Chen was a little stunned. He said, "can''t you?"


    "Of course not!" Oksana said solemnly: "Although this dead pig is afraid of death, he is also Pasha stationed in Kafa by the Ottoman Turkish Empire. What if this dead fat pig wakes up and refuses to give in? Even if you force him to obey by hijacking, even if he succumbs now, he will try to get rid of your control. You have to look at him all the time, which will take you a lot of energy. Besides, the army outside the city There are still troops stationed in the camp. Can''t those officers see that their Pasha has been kidnapped? "


    After hearing what Oksana said, Chechen really felt that his previous plan with Christina was rough. They only considered kidnapping Mahmoud Pasha, but they didn''t think about what to do if Mahmoud Pasha didn''t give in.


    "Yes, what should I do?" Chechen said to himself.


    "Don''t worry, there''s still some way." Oksana took Cherchen''s self-talk as a question to herself and looked up with a proud smile.


    "You have a way?" Chechen was a little suspicious.


    "Of course! I know how to make men willing to pay. Lean over and I''ll tell you what to do." Oksana pulled Cherchen''s skirt and forcibly pulled Cherchen down beside her.


    "So, so, so again..." said oksape.


    After listening to the methods taught by Oksana, Chechen sincerely admires Oksana. It''s true that ten of them are not Oksana''s opponents. However, Chechen also admits that according to Oksana, if they succeed, they will be much more effective than coercing Mehmed Pasha, and will be much more helpful to their future plans ¡£


    "Oxana,"


    "What?"


    "You are so evil."

 Chapter 455

    It took only one night for Mahmoud Pasha to become a prisoner whose life and death were controlled by others.


    When Mehmed Pasha woke up and found that Oksana and Fatima had a dagger across his neck, Mehmed Pasha, who was usually pampered, had to raise his hand and surrender except for serving the country. Of course, he can''t choose the latter, because his wife and children are in Istanbul, and their dishonorable life will make their life worse than death.


    But Mahmoud Pasha was unwilling. Even if he died, he also wanted to know who wanted to kill himself.


    Mahmoud Pasha asked Fatima shakily, "who sent you?"


    Fatima scraped Mahmoud Pasha''s neck with a dagger and said, "you don''t need to know, you just need to know that the people who killed you hate you."


    Oksana also joked: "stupid pig, do you really think it''s a coincidence that you met me at the wharf?"


    Mahmoud Pasha closed his eyes. He knew he was going to die so inexplicably. Although Mahmoud Pasha was afraid of death, he tried his best to maintain the dignity of an empire.


    But death is not terrible. What is terrible is the process of waiting for death. With the passage of time, the knife never pierced his chest and cut his neck. He was sitting there with his eyes closed on the bed. Mahmoud Pasha, like a statue, was sweating on his forehead. Obviously, his mood was becoming more and more afraid.


    "Only living people have a future. Great Sultan, your servant Mehmed is not afraid of death, but just wants to continue to live and serve you. After all, dead people are useless."


    Mahmoud Pasha''s heart even defended his fear of death with such words.


    Suddenly, Mahmoud Pasha heard a woman saying, "it''s almost time. Send him to Allah."


    "Is it coming at last?"


    Instead, Mahmoud Pasha felt relaxed.


    The cold blade touched Mahmoud Pasha''s neck again, making his skin goose bumps.


    Just when Mehmed Pasha thought he was going to see Allah and enjoy the 72 virgins in heaven, he suddenly shouted to his ears: "bold assassin, you can''t hurt Pasha with me!"


    Ahmed''s ears moved. He heard someone shouting to himself, "don''t panic, Lord Pasha, aleval is here."


    The voice was very gentle, and there was no threat in the tone. Mehmed was convinced that someone had come to save himself.


    Thinking that someone would save him and he would still be alive, Mahmoud Pasha opened his eyes. But soon, Mahmoud Pasha was out of his wits.


    In front of the two female assassins stood a young man in long mail. The young man is very young, with red lips and white teeth. He is not much older than the * * he keeps. If in the past, Mahmoud Pasha had seen such a teenager, he would have liked it very much. But now, his heart was only afraid, because the young man had a blood dripping head in his hand, and the owner of the head was his servant.


    Will the man who killed his servant come to save himself?


    When the two female assassins saw the boy with his head, they took back their daggers in self-defense.


    "Who are you? The man who dares to kill me!" the assassin named Fatima asked.


    "Listen, you two assassins sent by the beginning LAN gley. My name is Alwar. I''m a bey of Muhammad gley Khan and I''m here to protect Pasha."


    Protection? Elaine gray? Muhammad gley? Mahmoud Pasha felt that his head was not enough.


    But before he could clear his mind, a man and two women in front of him had fought. The so-called bey, named aleval, was obviously superior, forcing the two female assassins to retreat step by step. She only parried and had no power to fight back.


    The three fought from the bedroom to the outside. Mahmoud Pasha only heard two women''s painful cries. It was obvious that aleval had won.


    Mahmoud Pasha wept with joy at the thought of saving his life.


    But where he didn''t see it, Chechen was talking to okosana and Fatima.


    "Did I play well?"


    "Yes, absolutely first-class actors."


    "It''s up to you next. Say I''m an evil boy."


    "Thank you, oxana. I''m sure."


    "You''re welcome. If you want to thank me, give me more Taylor."


    "Of course not."


    At this time, Cherchen was so confident, because after he decided to win the trust of Mahmoud Pasha with Oksana''s scheme, he went to read all kinds of documents seized from the residence to increase his understanding of Mahmoud Pasha and the Ottoman Turkish Empire, and received a lot of money.


    At that time, Chechen and his men had temporarily controlled Pasha''s official residence and everyone.


    The whole process was surprisingly smooth. Except that two Turkish light infantry guarding the gate for Mehmed Pasha died in Fatima''s hands, others were eaten in the canteen.


    Some of these seized documents were written by Mahmoud Pasha to Istanbul, while others were sent from Istanbul. From these documents orally translated by Fatima, Cherchen learned the real attitude of the Ottoman Turkish high-level towards yishilan gley.


    At this time, the Sultan of the Ottoman Turkish Empire was Mohammed IV, who was the 19th Sultan of the Ottoman Turkish Empire. His full name is Mohammed bin Ibrahim bin Ahmed.


    Mohammed IV was forced to ascend the throne after his father Ibrahim was deposed. His government was successively presided over by his grandmother and his mother. During this period, the young Sudan was like a puppet.


    Because of this experience, he had an instinctive dislike for LAN gley, the Khan who came to power through the coup at the beginning. Muhammad IV sympathized with Muhammad gley. He even asked Mahmoud Pasha to find the missing former Khan and send him to Istanbul for his protection.


    At this time, the Prime Minister of the Ottoman Turkish Empire was Muhammad koprul, who had just ascended this year. The octogenarian was devoted to the internal affairs of the Empire. After the Sultan''s mother duhen hatije assured him that the imperial harem would not interfere in his handling of government affairs, Muhammad koprul took strict measures, executed a large number of corrupt officials, illegal soldiers and rebels, vigorously rectified and restored domestic order, and diverted religious funds to secular purposes, so as to alleviate the financial crisis.


    Muhammad koprulv did not resent the usurpation of the throne by Yishi LAN gley, but also recognized Yishi LAN gley''s succession to the Khan throne for the sake of the stability of the Empire. But he was extremely opposed to the pro Cossack emirate policy of Elaine gley. He feared that the Crimean Khanate''s participation in the war against the Republic of Poland would involve the Ottoman Turkish Empire, thus interrupting his internal reform and giving the opposition an opportunity.


    Therefore, in his letter to Mehmet Pasha, Mohamed coplulu repeatedly asked Mehmet Pasha to pay attention to whether LAN gley would send troops to the Republic of Poland at the beginning.


    Under the influence of the two empires in power, Mehmed Pasha certainly did not have a good impression on yishilan gley. At the beginning, LAN gley believed that he was the Khan of the Crimean Khanate and did not pay attention to Mehmed.


    Therefore, at the beginning, when LAN gley came to hope to withdraw military expenses from Kafa''s slave income to attack Muhammad gley and the rebellious bayazid Khan, Mehmed Pasha refused to allocate military expenses to him on the grounds of getting a reply from Istanbul.


    After knowing the attitude of the two leaders of the Ottoman Turkish Empire and Mehmed Pasha towards Elam gley, Cherchen is certainly more confident.

 Chapter 456

    Before Chechen walks into the room again, Mahmoud Pasha curls up in the corner of the bed and stares at the head thrown by Chechen on the ground. The face of the bloody head of the merchant murmured in the direction of Mahmoud Pasha.


    Mahmoud Pasha looked at the merchant''s dead fish like eyes and open mouth in horror. He tried to get up from bed several times, but his legs were weak and he failed to stand several times in a row. The frightened Pasha kicked his short legs on the bed and tried to "kick" the head of the buyer away in this impossible way.


    "Allah, come and get someone to get this head away from me?" Mehmed Pasha thought sadly, smelling the rotten smell in the air.


    Just then, Chechen came in. He knelt down on one knee and carefully wrapped his head with a cloth.


    Although he didn''t know who the boy was, his move was well liked by Mahmoud Pasha.


    "Lord Pasha, you are surprised," said Chechen.


    Then, if Mahmoud Pasha heard right, he heard Chechen saying, "Lord Pasha, Muhammad gleichan ordered me to save you."


    Muhammad gley, save me?


    Mahmoud Pasha was confused. That''s what the man said when he was fighting. At the beginning, LAN gley wanted to kill himself and Muhammad gley wanted to save himself. What''s going on?


    However, although there are many questions, Mahmoud Pasha should first confirm one thing - that his life is not in danger for the time being.


    "Well, aleval, isn''t he?"


    Mahmoud Pasha remembered the name of Chechen.


    "What about the two female assassins?"


    "Lord Pasha, I killed one of the two female assassins, and the other escaped wounded."


    Mahmoud Pasha nodded. Then he was distressed again - the two female assassins were beautiful women. Especially the one brought back by himself.


    "Who died?" asked Mahmoud Pasha.


    "The one wearing gauze clothes." Chechen now made up that oksape was dead.


    "Alas, what a pity." Mehmed Pasha sighed.


    Then the lecherous Pasha finally turned the topic back to business.


    "Alwar, you said you were Muhammad gley''s man and came to save me?" Muhammad Pasha asked suspiciously.


    At this time, seeing that Mahmoud Pasha finally turned the topic to business, Cherchen knelt on one knee and showed a smile of encouragement. Whether the next play is good or bad depends on your own.


    "Yes, the wise Mehmed Pasha. I''m Alwar chechenbey, the vassal of Muhammad gley. Khan heard that the tyrant had plotted against you, so he sent me to cross the sea from akman. God bless, this vendor''s guy for glory didn''t hurt you." Chechen pointed to the head on the ground and said.


    "You mean that Shanti was bought by Yishi LAN gley to kill me? It''s impossible. He has no reason. Besides, Shanti has always been loyal to me, how could he be bought?"


    At this time, Mahmoud, who confirmed that his life was no longer in danger, fell down and stood up from his bed. Although he is fat and lecherous, he still has a basic IQ. Otherwise, he could not be in the position of Pasha of the Ottoman Turkish Empire in Kafa.


    Looking at the several questions raised by Mahmoud Pasha in a row, Chechen understood that the Pasha adult was not so stupid as he looked. At least he was smarter than a pig.


    Chechen bent his knees and took two steps to explain to Mahmoud Pasha: "Wise Mehmed Pasha! At the beginning, LAN gley certainly had a reason to murder you. In order to restore the Khan''s throne lost by the tyrant, my master Muhammad gley Khan put things right with the help of bayazid Khan of akman. Countless subjects of the Khanate have been attached to the orthodox side of the Khanate. In order to save his shaky Khan''s throne, LAN gley only You can win people''s hearts with money. You refused LAN gley''s request to use the funds obtained from the Kafa slave trade at the beginning, which not only made the tyrant hate, but also stretched his wealth. So he bought you, a traitor, to kidnap you in exchange for military expenses. Muhammad gley Khan got the news in time, so he sent me here. Tonight, it is When this guy started the plan. I had no choice but to take risks and lead people to break into your official residence first. As for why your servant Maiti was willing to betray his master and become an accomplice of LAN gley at the beginning, I''m not very clear. But I found a bag full of gold coins in Maiti''s room, which may say that he betrayed you There''s no reason. "


    When telling this story, Chechen had a clear and true expression on his face. Because he had a festival with Yishi LAN gley on military spending, Mehmed Pasha, who had a prejudice against Yishi LAN gley, believed it seven or eight times after hearing this story. Of course, Mehmed Pasha didn''t know who his servant Maiti was It''s clear. It''s not impossible to sell yourself for money.


    At the same time, Mahmoud Pasha held his heart to heart - at the beginning of that time, LAN gley failed to ask for military spending and finally went back empty handed. But at the beginning of returning to bagzisalai, LAN gley claimed that he had the support of his military spending. As a party, Mahmoud Pasha knew that LAN gley had paid out his own pocket. It was a shame to lose his teeth and swallow blood, Even his brother''s position would be usurped. At the beginning, it was normal for LAN gley to retaliate against himself.


    "So how did Muhammad gley know about the tyrant''s plot?"


    Mehmed Pasha asked again. However, this question is not so much a question to Chechen as a simple curiosity.


    Hearing that Mahmoud Pasha used the word "tyrant" to call Yishi LAN gley, Chechen was very happy. This shows that Mahmoud Pasha''s heart has been biased and began to believe in himself.


    For this question, Cherchen has long thought of the standard answer.


    "Wise Pasha, although my master Muhammad graiyi Khan lost his Khan position, there are still many people in the Khanate who are interested in him. You can also see this from the feat of bayezid Khan of akman who helped Khan resist Yilan graiyi regardless of safety. And around Yilan graiyi, there are people who also think of us Khan. Forgive me I can''t mention his name because it''s top secret. Khan didn''t even tell me. "


    "It should be."


    Mahmoud Pasha nodded understandably. If he had someone who could get information from the enemy, he would not easily let others know, even the closest person.


    "I see. It''s really hard for you. Cherchen Bei." Mahmoud Pasha walked in front of Cherchen and helped Cherchen kneeling to the ground.


    At this moment, Mahmoud Pasha had completely believed Cherchen''s words.


    At this time, Cherchen took the opportunity to strike while the iron was hot and said: "the most wise Mahmoud Pasha. At the beginning, LAN gley not only acted against the enemy, which caused resentment in the khanate, but also boldly poisoned the spokesman of the Sudan in the Khanate. For such a dictator, the Ottoman Turkish Empire should support the just Muhammad gley Khan to crusade against him."


    "This..."


    For Chechen''s request, Mahmoud Pasha hesitated. After all, the Empire has recognized the Khan position of Yishi LAN gley. How can it declare a crusade against Yishi LAN gley without the consent of the Sudan and the prime minister.


    Even if you want to do so, you have to get the confirmation order from Istanbul.


    "We need to think about it in the long run," Mahmoud Pasha said to Chechen.


    "Coward, coward!" Chechen scolded in his heart.


    Seeing that Mahmoud Pasha was so forward-looking, Cherchen had to drop another heavy bomb.


    "Your Excellency Pasha is wise! Of course, you can''t act too hastily. Oh, by the way. Before I came to Kafa, Muhammad gley Khan asked me to tell you one thing: there are Cossacks in the army of the tyrant attacking akman. At the beginning, LAN gley also agreed with hemelinitsky that when akman is captured, the army of the Khanate will attack akman together with the Kazakh emirate Wolf. "


    "What!!!"


    Mahmoud Pasha really jumped up this time.


    Prime Minister Mohamed koprul''s domestic reform has entered the deep water. The prime minister repeatedly reminded himself that the vassal countries of the Empire must not be involved in the war. He also reiterated this attitude to LAN gley again and again, but he didn''t expect that LAN gley had a face-to-face set and a back set at the beginning. He still got involved with hemelinitsky.


    This is a major event that will really affect Ottoman Turkey. Mahmoud Pasha is anxious.


    "Is this news true?" Mehmed Pasha asked angrily.


    "It''s true! The general sent by hemelinitsky to assist * * * gley is Ivan Baohong. You should have heard of the name of the Cossack hero," said Cherchen.


    "Yes, yes. Of course I know that damn Cossack," Mehmed Pasha muttered, stamping back and forth.


    Mahmoud Pasha suddenly stopped.


    "Aleval!"


    "Yes, Lord Pasha!"


    Che Chen''s mind turned sharply. Did he make up his mind with the fat man in front of him?


    But after shouting this sentence, Mahmoud Pasha stopped talking again.


    In fact, although Mahmoud Pasha didn''t speak, his surprisingly small head ran at a high speed. He thought that if Mahmoud Pasha could wait for Istanbul''s instructions for the assassination of Yishi LAN gley, he could not ignore the alliance between Yishi LAN gley and hemelinitsky, which was also the death order given to him by the prime minister. But how can we stop it? Mahmoud Pasha has no good way. There were only 500 Sudanese soldiers stationed in Kafa, and at the beginning, LAN gley gathered 60000 troops in akman. Mahmoud Pasha is not like Chen Tang and ban Chao. He doesn''t have the courage to tie Yishi LAN gley under his horse alone.


    Mahmoud Pasha is timid again. His hesitation and entanglement are all reflected in his actions. Mahmoud Pasha found a chair and sat down, his legs shaking irregularly.


    The hesitation and entanglement of Mahmoud Pasha were seen by Chechen. He could hardly stand the hesitation of Mahmoud Pasha.


    "If I had known, I might as well put the knife around his neck." Chechen thought.


    But now I have to change my method.


    "Lord Pasha!" Chechen shouted, "before Muhammad gley sent me, he asked me to bring you a word."


    "What do you say?"


    "Muhammad gray is willing to be the most loyal servant of the Empire."


    With that, Che Chen was not used to pointing his head to the ground.


    Mahmoud Pasha understood that Muhammad graii saved himself in order to get the support of the Empire and himself and get back the lost Khan position - that was his real purpose.


    Whether Muhammad or isiran is the Khan of Crimea, Mehmed Pasha doesn''t care, even Istanbul doesn''t care, as long as this person is obedient. Now at the beginning, LAN gley is obviously disobedient, but Mahmoud Pasha hesitates whether Muhammad gley has the ability to defeat Yilan gley?


    "Can your master Muhammad gley win?"


    "Of course!"


    Cherchen gave a positive answer to Mehmed Pasha.


    Then, in order to further strengthen Mahmoud Pasha''s belief in victory, Chechen drew a big cake for him - in Chechen''s mouth, 30000 troops loyal to Muhammad gleidi have gathered in akman city; Among the 60000 troops of Yishi LAN gley, there are more than 30000 people who secretly have private affairs with Ackerman. As long as Yishi LAN gley is tired in Ackerman City, these people will turn back; Chechen hinted, either explicitly or implicitly, that Muhammad gley was placed in a very high position next to Yishi LAN gley and was able to speak to Yishi LAN gley alone. This gave Mahmoud Pasha the illusion that at the beginning, LAN gley''s life was "in the hands" of Muhammad gley.


    "Well, then," said Muhammad gley, gritting his teeth and making a promise.


    Outside the canteen of Pasha residence, Fatima wiped the blood from the machete. At this time, there was no living person in the canteen. All officers, soldiers and servants were killed.


    "Do you agree with Chechen?"


    Seeing Fatima coming out, oxana standing outside the door asked Fatima. In the canteen, Hessen mercenaries are still carefully checking and mending knives for the undead.


    "The commander doesn''t need to approve, because this is what I should do. Although your idea is good, it''s not enough to kill a business mention. Many people here have seen the commander''s face, especially the guard at the gate and the officers and maids they met when going to the warehouse. Their careless words may make Mehmed doubt the commander. Therefore, only dead people are the safest," Fatima said.


    Oksana sighed. She knew the girl''s loyalty to Chechen.


    "As for you, oxana, where are you going in the future?" Fatima asked suddenly.


    "Where else can I go? Of course, I''ll stay with Chechen and you." Oksana was very conscious.

 Chapter 457

    After Cherchen''s rhetoric, coercion and inducement, Mahmoud Pasha finally agreed to cooperate with Mohamed gley and wrote down the document of crusading against the "disobedience" of the Sudan and the prime minister.


    Along with this document was a report on the matter sent by Mahmoud to Istanbul. The content in the report is completely written according to Cherchen''s wishes, that is, at the beginning, LAN Gelili wants to deliberately assassinate Mehmed Pasha and jointly attack the Republic of Poland with zaporoze Cossacks, while Mehmed Pasha urgently supports Mohamed gley in order to stop Yilan gley.


    Although Cherchen believes that after Mahmoud Pasha calms down, he may regret his recklessness. However, since he has been on the pirate ship of himself and Muhammad gley, Chechen will not let him go down so easily.


    Just now, Chechen told Mehmed Pasha that the vault of Kafa in the residence was looted because of the sneak attack of assassins. He only robbed more than a dozen cars of gold, silver and jewelry. After a psychological struggle, Mahmoud Pasha suggested that the Chechen vault had been emptied by the assassins, including more than a dozen cars of gold, silver and jewelry.


    Chechen understands what Mehmed Pasha means. He will always say so in the future.


    After the temporary settlement of Mehmed Pasha, Chechen found Viscount Hessen again.


    Viscount Hessen and all Hessen mercenaries quickly crossed the street and arrived at the official residence of Mehmed Pasha after receiving the signal. The first thing they did when they arrived at the Pasha residence in Mahmoud was to use the key to open and laboriously push open the heavy storehouse gate of the Pasha residence.


    When the gate opened, more than 80 Hessian mercenaries who came with him saw Jinshan for the first time. These people fighting for money were stunned.


    Boxes of gold coins and barrels of silver coins are stacked in two rows, and all kinds of treasures are neatly placed on one side of the iron frame.


    Pushing aside the standing soldiers, viscount Hesse swallowed his dry throat and ordered the soldiers:


    "I''ll take care of it. No one is allowed to move the things inside, you know!"


    But the order soon became a dead letter. Some soldiers greedily put the gold coins in their pockets, and Viscount Hesse turned a blind eye. Even he couldn''t resist the temptation to fill his pockets with clothes. Because Chechen said in his letter that he only wanted 80% of the seized property, and the rest was distributed to all the mercenaries. So Viscount Hesse thought he just took what he deserved early, and the Viscount was at ease.


    In other words, it was Chechen and his soldiers who really emptied the vault.


    When Cherchen saw Viscount Hesse, he had a Turkish short knife inlaid with gemstones on his waist, a gold chain as thick as a little thumb around his neck, and ten fingers covered with gold rings, which was a phenomenon of nouveau riche.


    Seeing Chechen''s eyes scanning himself, viscount Hesse also realized that it was wrong. He raised his hand to take off the gold chain around his neck, but realized that it would expose his gold ring full of fingers; He put his hands on both sides of his trouser legs, but he showed the short knife at his waist.


    Chechen stopped Viscount Hesse''s poor performance in front of him. He asked the Viscount, "Hessen, how are the prisoners?"


    Viscount Hesse was stunned at first, and then replied, "Captain, didn''t you say to put them all to death?"


    Execute!


    Chechen was shocked because he had never given such an order.


    "Who sent the order?"


    "It''s Fatima."


    Che Chen nodded helplessly. He handed the two documents obtained from Mehmed Pasha to Viscount Hessen, and asked him to take one of them with him to the officer stationed in the Sudanese soldiers outside Kafa, while the other was quickly sent to Istanbul.


    As for the statement, why did TIMA falsely pass on her orders? Ask her when everything here is handled. Regardless of the men and women who executed all the prisoners, Fatima must have her intention, although it was bloody. Chechen knew that Fatima would never do anything bad for herself.


    With the name of LAN gley at the beginning of the Crusade, we should also have strong support. Cherchen hopes to take a team of Sudanese soldiers to begzisarai, because for crimeas, nothing is more deterrent than a team of Ottoman Turkish Sudanese soldiers. In Chechen''s mind, with the command of Mahmoud Pasha, those Sudanese soldiers will absolutely obey their own command.


    When Chechen and Viscount Hessen came to the gate, a Hessen mercenary who had been guarding the gate hurriedly ran over and said, "Captain, viscount, we are surrounded."


    It turned out that the news of the wharf had already reached the ears of the Sudanese soldiers stationed outside the city. When he knew that a group of people were running to the Pasha residence, he hurried to come with the army to rescue them.


    Through the keyhole on the gate, Chechen saw hundreds of Sudanese soldiers guarding the residence outside the gate.


    "Go and give them Muhammad Pasha''s orders. Then ask their officers to come in and see me." Chechen ordered Viscount Hessen, and straightened his chest and put on a high air.


    After a while, viscount Hesse came in with a middle-aged officer wearing a gorgeous white hat and a moustache.


    "Captain, this is Kemal, the Deputy captain of the Sudanese soldiers," said Viscount Hessen, pointing to the officer behind him.


    "This is our commander, Al walbey."


    The Ottoman Turkish officer named Kemal is nearly 2 meters tall. Even in his clothes, Cherchen can feel his twisted muscles.


    After introducing each other to Viscount Hesse, Kemal stepped forward. He turned his smiling expression and said to Cherchen with a little chin: "thank Allah. I know all the things you saved Mehmed Pasha. I''m so grateful to you."


    Chechen replied: "This is what we should do. At the beginning, LAN gley acted perversely and dared to assassinate Pasha of the Ottoman Turkish Empire in Kafa. Muhammad gley was loyal to the Sudan and certainly could not let the tyrant''s plot succeed. However, although we foiled LAN gley''s plot, his continued presence was a threat to Pasha. So Deputy Kemal, Pasha You have also seen Lord Xia''s documents. Please cooperate with us to liberate begzisalai in the future. "


    But Kemal didn''t agree or object to Cherchen''s words, but the old God stood on the ground and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Chechen and Viscount Hessen looked at each other, and they couldn''t understand what the other party was selling.


    After a while, seeing that Kemal still didn''t speak, Chechen had to ask him, "vice captain Kemal, what do you think?


    The second time Chechen asked, Kemal seemed to react. He said, "ah? Me? Mr. aleval, I''m just a vice captain. Our chief said is in the residence. Please take me to see him first."


    "All the people in the house were killed except Mahmoud Pasha," Chechen said.


    As he spoke, he forced out a few tears.


    "All dead?" Kemal frowned.


    "They''re all dead."


    "What about the murderer? Was he caught alive or dead?"


    "I killed one and the others ran away."


    After listening to Chechen''s words, Kemal suddenly stopped his neck. He said sternly: "You are so brave that you dare to hold Pasha hostage and blame yishilan gley. Now you are playing tricks to deceive Pasha and ask us to fight for you, which makes us think of us as fools. I tell you, we will never fight for you because of a paper. I Kemal is not so easy to cheat! Ha ha! A hundred secrets and a hundred secrets It''s a secret. You don''t want to think that there are so many people in the residence, and not all of them have no strength to bind chickens. How can we catch all of them without dozens of murderers, and if so many people escape, how can no one see them! "


    Kemal''s words are organized and reasonable. He can see the flaws so easily. It seems that not all the big men are simple minded.


    And Kemal put his hand on the machete at his waist.


    Seeing that the Ottoman Turkish officer saw through his plan, although Chechen was shocked in his heart, he didn''t show it on his face. He pretended to be relaxed and said to Kemal: "Assistant chef Kemal, of course what you said is reasonable. But although there are few murderers, there are insiders who cooperate inside and outside. The insiders put overpowering drugs in the food in the canteen, which made it easy for the murderer to get his hand."


    "Really?"


    Cherchen said loudly, "really! If you don''t believe it, you can check the food in the canteen."


    In the corner where Kemal could not see, a dark figure went to the canteen.


    In order to win the trust of Kemal, Cherchen ordered to open the door and let Kemal go in with a team of Sudanese soldiers.


    Chechen accompanied Kemal to the canteen where the body was still being cleaned. He went to several pieces of food for Kemal.


    Kemal fed the bread to a cat, and the cat soon fainted to the ground.


    Kemal threw away the bread in his hand. He asked Cherchen, "who is that inside man?"


    "Is responsible for the purchase and sale of materials for the residence."


    "What about the buyer and seller?"


    "I stabbed him to death."


    Kemal said to himself, "if the sale is mentioned, it can really deceive everyone into putting overpowering drugs in the food."


    Then he said to Chechen, "if so, it seems that I have wronged you. Alwalbey."


    Seeing that he had cheated Kemal, Chechen secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He mentioned the crusade against begzisalai again.


    In this regard, Kemal said: "at the beginning, LAN gley dared to assassinate Lord Pasha. Of course, we should attack him, otherwise the face of the Sudan will not be saved. What''s more, there was our chef said among the dead, who beat our Sudanese soldiers in the face. But sending troops is a big event after all. Driving, ammunition and clothing all need money..."


    At this time, Chechen understood that Kemal wanted money.


    "Unexpectedly blackmail me." Chechen secretly hated.


    But he also understands that the initiative is now in Kemal''s hands, and even if Mahmoud Pasha forces Kemal, as the chief of the Sudanese soldiers, Kemal has the right to ignore it. Because in the Ottoman Turkish Empire, this has long been the practice - every time Sudan uses troops, they have to spend a lot of money to buy the loyalty of Sudanese soldiers so that they can serve themselves willingly.


    Since the later stage of Suleiman I, due to the continuous expansion of the number of Sudanese soldiers due to the war, with the continuous increase of the number, the military discipline of Sudanese soldiers gradually relaxed, the quality began to decline, and even the position was passed on to the son, forming a hereditary interest group followed by the father and the son. In the era of Murad III, in order to celebrate the prince''s circumcision, Murad III even announced that everyone could join the army. So far, the Sudanese soldiers have completely become parasites. In order to protect their own interests, they even dare to replace a Sudan that damages their interests.


    The Sudanese soldiers in Kafa were not promoted because they had been stationed overseas for a long time. These Sudanese soldiers took making money as their purpose. In the past ten years, Pasha, who was stationed in Kafa by the Sudan, has changed three terms, but the Sudanese soldiers guarding Pasha are still the original group.


    Although Che Chen was scolding his mother in his heart, he remained silent on his face. He said to Kemal, "you can give money."


    After listening to Chechen, Kemal immediately made a happy offer: first, pay the starting fee of 10 gold coins per person, four times that of the officer; 2¡¢ All soldiers are only responsible for providing fire support and do not participate in hand to hand combat; 3¡¢ The soldiers killed in battle were given 100 gold coins and the wounded 20 gold coins.


    After listening to these three conditions, Chechen finally understood that one mountain was still one mountain high - he had seen a black hand, but he had never seen such a black one. It costs so much money just to shoot in the back. These * * * are greedy than Jews.


    But for today''s Cherchen, money is already a number. Because he has a whole coffer of Kafa for him to spend. Therefore, for Chechen, what can be solved with money is not a big deal.


    Although Kemal''s asking price is high, Cherchen doesn''t spend his own money anyway. He won''t be distressed. What''s more, Chechen is most concerned about the two brands of Mahmoud Pasha and Sudanese soldiers.


    Chechen agreed to Kemal''s terms without hesitation. Kemal was overjoyed to see that Chechen was so generous that he didn''t even bargain. He said that he and his soldiers would wholeheartedly provide firepower support for the just cause of Muhammad gray.


    Of course, the two sides will not leave a paper agreement on such matters. However, in order to show sincerity, Cherchen immediately asked Kemal to go to the vault to receive the development fee and distribute it to each Sudanese soldier.


    Kemal left contentedly. Viscount Hesse wanted to go on, but Cherchen had another task to give him.


    "Hessen, go to the slave market and find a boss named Harmon. Tell him I want to buy slaves; then find a man named Stepan Racine, who lives in a nearby hotel."


    Viscount Hessen looked at Cherchen and then showed a suddenly realized expression.


    "Captain, do you want blonde or fat buttocks?"

 Chapter 458

    King kazimiri led the defeated soldiers to set up a camp fifteen miles away from the visva river. Although sapega and others repeatedly persuaded the king that it was not safe here, and Carl X''s army could cross the visva River and chase here at any time, kazimizh was still stubborn.


    The king said to sapega and others, "Jan sobesky, mihau, Anjie and Natalie are still on the other side of the river. They are to cover us. I will wait for them to return here."


    In this way, King kazimiz and hundreds of cavalry remained, while General Alexander otkinski led a large army to retreat and rest in the direction of Lublin.


    The frightened sapega sent dozens of cavalry to patrol near the visva river. As soon as he found that the Swedish army had signs of crossing the river, he came back and reported it immediately.


    Day and night passed, and Jan sobesky was the first to come back. After crossing the river, Jan sobesky had to retreat on foot because he had no horses. During this period, although they met many Polish soldiers on horseback, at this critical moment when everyone is running for their lives, even if you are a general, no one is willing to give you your horse. A Polish Noble Cavalry even immediately asked Jan sobesky, "have you ever seen someone lend an umbrella to others on a rainy day?"


    In desperation, Jan sobesky had to continue to retreat with the help of his own soldiers. In order to reduce the burden, he even took off his valuable but heavy winged cavalry armor and threw it at the roadside.


    But it was also God''s mercy. Soon after, Jan sobeski and his men met the patrol cavalry sent by commander sapega. After the patrol cavalry gave the horse to Jan sobeski and pointed out where the king was staying, they finally found it.


    King kazimiz hugged Jan sobesky in tears. The young general persisted to the end at the ferry. Without him to succeed janush at the ferry, more Polish troops would not be able to cross the river smoothly.


    After listening to the hardships of Jan sobeski along the way, King kazimizh asked about mihau and others.


    That''s what Jan sobesky said: "Your Majesty, I don''t know whether they are still alive. God bless them! But when I crossed the river, the Swedish cavalry had crossed and occupied the pontoon. All the soldiers who didn''t cross the river, I think about thousands of people were trapped on the other side. Mihaw, Anjie and the mercenary regiment led by Natalie didn''t come to the ferry at that time. I think they were grateful The situation is not optimistic. "


    Jan sobeski''s remarks clearly confirmed that mihaeu were either killed or captured.


    King kazimiz understood what Jan sobesky meant. He remained silent for a long time.


    "We''ll wait another day, another day," said King kazimiz, raising his head to the sky.


    "Your majesty!" exclaimed pototsky. It''s dangerous to stay here one more day!


    "Pototsky, don''t stop me. One day, one day." kazimiz turned and turned his back to the crowd. His twitching shoulder showed that the king was crying.


    Pototsky sighed.


    It was another day of waiting. During this period, the patrol cavalry sent by commander sapega to the visva River returned. With them were nearly 100 Polish soldiers who escaped from the encirclement.


    King kazimizh knew more about them through the story of a Polish officer who bribed Swedish guards to escape from the capture camp.


    After holding on for more than six hours, the mercenary regiment led by Natalie surrendered without breaking through; mihau and Anjie were captured after exhaustion; Colonel Jerzy halletsky died on the battlefield.


    It can be said that all the troops left behind to block the attack were destroyed.


    The Polish officer who narrowly escaped said that the Swedish soldiers shot and killed many Polish officers and soldiers who refused to surrender by the visva River, but he was not sure whether mihau was among the people who were shot and killed.


    After listening to the officer''s words, King kazimiz and others have concluded that they have no physiology at all, because they are firm patriots and will not surrender.


    For the atrocities of Swedish soldiers shooting prisoners, sapega and others secretly vowed that they would repay them ten times and a hundred times with Swedish blood.


    Up to now, it is meaningless to stay here, but king kazimizh insisted on staying for another day.


    The next morning, King kazimiz fell piously on the ground in the shape of a cross. He prayed to God and the goddess of national protection that the captured loyal and brave soldiers could turn a corner and turn a corner.


    On the afternoon of that day, mihau, Natalie and other prisoners released by Carl x arrived here.


    Seeing that most of the people were safe, King kazimiz and others were overjoyed. Others also fell to their knees. They were thanking the Almighty God and the kindest goddess of national protection for protecting the loyal officials and righteous men of the Republic.


    Of course, nothing is perfect in the world. When kazimizhi saw that there was no balabaka, the captain of his guard, among the people who came back, when he asked, he knew that balabaka and most of the mountain people had died.


    Some of the returnees who saw the mountain people fighting bravely told king kazimiz about their heroic fighting. Finally, all the people died tragically. King kazimiz and others burst into tears.


    At this time, when Jan sobieski saw that he came back, he recognized that there was no pidro and asked Natalie, "Natalie, where are pidro and them?"


    Natalie''s face changed. She was trying to answer, but mihaw took the lead.


    "Your Majesty, general Jan sobesky and head Pedro are also safe. However, because of their status as a mercenary regiment, the enemy chieftain Carl x forced them to sign an agreement that they should not be enemies with the Swedish army and its allies for a year. According to the agreement, head Pedro had to break up with us and go to vidava''s territory. But before breaking up, the Pedro regiment The chief has repeatedly said that when the time for agreement comes, they will still work for your majesty. "


    After listening to mihau''s words, King kazimi expressed his understanding although he was disappointed. After all, it is common practice for a mercenary regiment to be asked to sign such an agreement after surrender. Pedro, they chose to abide by the agreement, which is also their due intention.


    "Pedro, they have made great contributions to the Republic this time. Although they can''t fight for the Republic within a year, I will still keep my promise and double their land in vidava," said King kazimizh.


    "The kindest king, I thank you on behalf of Pedro and all the mercenaries." mihau and Anjie looked at each other, and they fell on one knee at the same time to thank king kazimizh for his generosity to the mercenaries.


    Natalie, who should be most happy, bit her lips and twisted her head. Fortunately, everyone''s attention was on King kazimiz, so no one noticed her abnormality.

 Chapter 459

    In fact, on that day, Natalie and Pedro had a very unpleasant quarrel. The reason, of course, is that Natalie asked how Chechen and Carl X were friends.


    Pedro, of course, was silent about what had happened. Pedro''s original intention is actually good, because he thinks that today is different from the past. Natalie''s father has just died in the hands of the Swedes, and she is full of hatred towards the Swedes now. At this time, if I tell Natalie about the causes and consequences of Chechen''s saving Christina, she may not understand Chechen according to her current state, but will wrongly blame her nephew.


    But it was Pedro''s attitude that made Natalie''s doubt more and more uncontrollable. She felt that Chechen had become so strange that she seemed to hide a lot of things from herself. Yes, he told himself that he had fought side by side with the generals of the Swedish army because he worked for Prince yanush, which Natalie could understand. However, it is difficult to explain why people from Robert Douglas to Carl x showed goodwill to him.


    At this time, Natalie really wanted to fly to Crimea and ask.


    When Pedro said he would go to vidava instead of going with them to catch up with king kazimiz, Natalie''s accumulated doubt and dissatisfaction reached the peak. She questioned how Pedro could betray the Republic and the king so much, and counted the wrongs of Pedro in preserving his strength and fearing the enemy and fighting in the past few days.


    Hearing Natalie''s question about whether there was something or not, Pedro''s anger also "Teng" came to the ground.


    Pedro even said, "if he and Cherchen had worked for the kingdom of Sweden, it would not be like this now." and he also said that Natalie didn''t consider Cherchen and only cared about the country. Cherchen was forced by her to go to Crimea.


    These rash words hit Natalie in the chest like a heavy fist. Her face turned from red to white and she almost fainted to the ground.


    Fortunately, mihaw and Ingrid and others saw the opportunity quickly and quickly separated them.


    After that, Pedro went his separate ways with the soldiers of the mercenary regiment. Father sparsokukotsky apologized to Natalie and mihau again and again, and said that head Pedro''s remarks were angry and unintentional. Please don''t mind.


    As old friends of Chechen and Pedro, mihau and Anjie were hard to say, but they just sighed. Natalie neither spoke nor spoke.


    In short, the seeds of distrust have been planted.


    Now that all those who should have returned had returned, King kazimizh immediately ordered the withdrawal of the camp in the direction of Lublin. When walking near Brest fortress, Wang met Stefan charnietsky''s general army unexpectedly.


    The commander in chief of charnietsky was ordered by King kazimiz to follow Grand Marshal lubomatsky to Lithuania, but he was very worried about the battle in Warsaw. After repeatedly asking lubomatsky, the commander in chief returned to Warsaw with 500 cavalry. But he was still a step late. The war in Warsaw was over, and what he met was the defeated disabled soldiers and defeated generals.


    If King kazimizh wants to see the last person at this moment, it must be the commander of chasnetsky. After all, before the war, the chief soldier urged himself not to fight with Carl x, but he didn''t listen.


    The commander of charnietsky dismounted a long way from Wang Jia. He walked to King kazimiz. The chief soldier''s face was as heavy as water, without the slightest bit of "savior" like joy and arrogance.


    "Your Majesty."


    The general fell to his knees.


    "Charnietsky, I failed. A fatal failure," said King kazimiz.


    "Your Majesty, it''s nothing. Our failure is insignificant," replied the commander of charnietsky.


    The people looked at charnietsky suspiciously, wondering whether he meant it sincerely or was saying the opposite.


    "Your Majesty," explained charnietsky: "Your Majesty, our dear motherland, our army can lose 50 battles, and we might as well lose one battle at a time... But we can still fight down. The nobles will gather under your command as usual, and all the civilians will remain with us. If we can''t win at one time, there will be a second time, and we can fight until the enemy''s strength collapses and vanishes. But the Swedes are different. They are a small country with a small population and a small land area. If the Swedes are defeated in a battle, they will not be saved, because they have no friends in this land. Every drop of blood they shed cannot be replenished, and their strength will only become weaker and weaker. What is waiting for them is to let the devil take them away. When time comes, choose with them The emperor and marquis will be centrifugal with them, and will fight back and fall into the well. "


    When charnietsky said this, everyone was listening carefully, because this golden advice could not be said from anyone''s mouth, because not everyone could look at the overall situation.


    King kazimiz also nodded in his heart and said, "yes, the elector is such a person. He will unite Christ against the devil and the devil against Christ."


    In fact, after the defeat, more than one person was pessimistic and disappointed, lamenting how many times the Republic would lose to Carl X. many people felt that losing the battle with Carl X was just routine. But after listening to charnietsky''s words, everyone seemed to be suddenly enlightened.


    Commander charnietsky continued: "Comrades in arms, how many tears we shed, how much blood we shed, and how many heavy pains we experienced, so more than one person had doubts, and not one person lamented the invincibility of the Swedes in his heart. But I want to tell you, do you know what is waiting for the aggressors? Failure! Do you know what is waiting for us? Victory, they will fight Beat us 100 times, that''s good, but 101 times, it''s time for us to beat them. They''ll be finished. "


    When he finished this sentence, chalnetsky narrowed his eyes into a seam, but immediately opened them again. His eyes shone brightly and looked straight ahead. Suddenly, he shouted with all the strength he held in his chest: "it''s victory! It''s a triumphant song!"


    King kazimiz flushed with excitement.


    And others also discussed one after another: "what the commander-in-chief said is too right. There can be no other, there can be no other ending!"


    Among them, Natalie''s mood was particularly intense. She was supposed to go to Crimea after escorting the king to Lublin. But after listening to the words of the commander-in-chief of charnietsky, Natalie decided to stay and fight against the invaders - how small her family is compared with everyone; how small her emotional advantage is compared with the pain of her mother


    "Commander chalnetsky, please let me stay with you. I want to fight the invaders with you," Natalie said.


    Chaernetsky looked at Natalie. He also knew that yanush had died for his country. Chaernetsky basically didn''t want to let the orphan daughter of the kishka family take another risk. But chaernetsky saw Natalie''s eyes. How energetic and eager to take revenge! Chaernetsky knew that even if he refused, Natalie would try her best to go to the front of


    "Welcome, Natalie. The daughter of the Republic." charnietsky held out a hand to Natalie.


    "Commander in chief, I want to stay with you too." Jan sobeski also said. The young Jan sobeski admired what charnietsky said just now. He felt that he was shallow and inexperienced and decided to stay with the commander in chief and study hard.


    Seeing that more and more people showed their intention to work under his command, charnietsky was worried that it would make the king and the commander lose ground. He quickly said, "gentlemen, now we have a more important thing to do."


    Everyone listened.


    Charnietsky said, "go to Lublin and escort our king to Lublin."


    At night, everyone rested in a place called bayanovic. Charnietsky was reading at night in the camp. Natalie and mihau came in together.


    The chief soldier put down his book and asked about their intentions.


    Natalie and mihau looked at each other. Finally, Natalie told charnietsky what happened when they were captured and the speculation that Carl X had bought off the traitor.


    After hearing this, charnietsky looked more dignified than ever before. He did not doubt the authenticity of the matter, because it came from the mouth of two true patriots.


    "Who else did you tell about it?" asked charnietsky.


    "No, you''re the first."


    "Then I hope you swear in the name of God that you will never tell anyone else what you say today."


    "Including the king?"


    "Including his majesty."


    Mihau hesitated.


    Charnietsky saw mihau''s hesitation to drink Natalie, and he explained to them: "I believe that most of the people released this time are patriots, just like you. But if the news of traitors spread, according to his Majesty''s character, he will arrest all people, including the innocent, and put them on trial. Then the innocent will be suspected and their reputation will be damaged; and those who are really traitors will be punished National thieves will stir up trouble and fear that the world will not be chaotic, which is very likely to happen. What the Republic needs most now is unity, and what Carl x is most afraid to see is our unity, so we must not damage the overall situation. "


    "Then, don''t you care about those traitors? Commander in chief, the dike of thousands of miles collapsed in the ant nest!" Natalie couldn''t help questioning.


    "Of course you can''t ignore it!" charnietsky clenched his fist to show his attitude.


    "But it can''t be an open investigation, it can only be an unannounced visit. Since the traitors were bought by Carl x, they can''t stop taking action. As long as they move, they will show their feet. So I''ll make an unannounced visit and take photos of these evil groups."


    Mihau and Natalie admired the cautious and thoughtful of the chernitz base, and they said they would keep their mouth shut.


    At last, charnietsky said, "I really hope such traitors are very few, because next, the national luck of the Republic will be very difficult, and we may perish."


    Natalie and mihau didn''t understand that the general army, who was still impassioned during the day, would say such depressed words at night. But when charnietsky said this, he stopped talking, but looked in the direction of the enlightenment star.

 Chapter 460

    Not to mention charnietsky''s concerns.


    In Kafa, after Viscount Hesse asked this silly question, Cherchen came forward and gave Viscount Hesse a melon seed in his head.


    What does this guy think all day!


    Chechen said to Viscount Hesse, "no women, men, men."


    Seeing that Viscount Hessen touched the head hurt by Cherchen, his face showed a smile translated into language, which was "the original captain''s good mouth, no wonder...", Cherchen really wanted to go up and kick his ass. But in the end, Chechen held back his impulse.


    "I want to expand the mercenary regiment," Chechen said to Viscount Hesse, "recruit from slaves."


    Chechen''s plan is also a temporary unintentional. It was inspired When Oksana tricked her into going to the slave market. This time, after reaching a deal with Kemal, he strengthened Cherchen''s idea of recruiting and expanding the mercenary regiment from slaves.


    After all, Hessen mercenaries, as their core strength, are only a hundred, and Kemal''s Sudanese soldiers don''t seem so reliable, whether it''s combat effectiveness or loyalty; The Crimean Tatars, who may take refuge in the future, may be good to play with the wind. If they suffer setbacks, it''s better to disperse in a mass. If they turn against themselves, they may sell themselves.


    So Chechen wants to find an alliance, an alliance that is really willing to serve himself and can fight. And his goal is the slaves in the Kafa slave market.


    These slaves were strong men captured by Crimean Tatars from Ukraine and tsarist Russia (those who were not strong enough or older had long been killed by Tatars or died on the way to Kafa). According to Chechen''s estimation, there are an estimated two or three thousand unsold male slaves in Kafa''s slave market. If you give them weapons and arm them, you will have confidence. Moreover, Chechen doesn''t have to worry that these people will betray themselves. Because the slaves follow Chechen, Chechen will give them freedom and money, and fall into the hands of other slave owners. They have to work all their lives to death. If you meet some abnormal people, life is worse than death.


    Chechen briefly told Viscount Hesse what he thought. When he heard it, viscount Hesse knew it was a big business. He quickly put away his playful face and went to find the slave dealer named Harmon.


    At about lunchtime, Harmon was brought to Cherchen by Viscount Hessen.


    The coup at Pasha''s residence last night and the emergence of armed men at the wharf have already been transmitted to the ears of slave traders through Kafa''s pervasive information network. Unable to know, the information was too fragmentary, and some slave traders falsely spread the wrong information, Hessen mercenaries were regarded as Cossack sailors.


    As a result, the slave traders such as Harmon were all terrified, because for more than ten years, the Cossack sailors often attacked the Crimean Khanate and the cities of the Ottoman Turkish Empire from the sea. Even one year, the Cossacks sneaked all the way to Istanbul along the route of the Black Sea and set off a "fireworks" for the Sultan of Ottoman Turkey. The Cossacks were the cruelest to slave traders¡ª¡ª Peeling, puncturing, pouring silver... The total penalty is the favorite of Cossacks.


    Therefore, when Viscount Hesse came to the door, Harmon, frightened to death, even wanted to kill himself with poison. At least he could die happily. Just when the medicine came to his mouth, Harmon was scared to death again. He put away the poison and followed Viscount Hesse to Pasha''s official residence.


    "I''m not afraid of death, just wait and die again," Harmon said to himself.


    "Harmon, we meet again."


    When Cherchen''s voice came, Harmon, who was frightened and lowered his head, recognized Cherchen, his heart was finally put down and raised again.


    The man in front of him knew himself, and his hair was not shaved and combed into a lock. He should not be a Cossack, so his life was saved, but he once sold the old, weak, sick and disabled slaves to him at a high price. Did he return to God and settle accounts with himself?


    Harmon saluted Cherchen. He first offered to return part of the money cheated from Chechen to him, and then changed to say it was all. After another meeting, Harmon felt that Chechen didn''t look for himself for money. He had the courage to ask what Chechen called himself.


    Chechen did not pretend to be polite to Harmon, and directly put forward his own requirements.


    "My Lord, I heard you right. Do you mean to buy all the male prostitutes in Kafa city?"


    Harmon was shocked by Chechen''s great pen. He suspected that he had heard wrong and pulled out his ears.


    "Yes, all male * * clerks and their families." Chechen confirmed and added another one.


    "This, this..." Harmon hesitated.


    "What? Is there a problem?"


    "No, No. just to buy these thousands of slaves, the money spent is astronomical." Harmon carefully reminded Cherchen.


    "Money is not a problem. I only want people. And you go back and tell your friends that I will pay money and people on one hand. I will never default." Chechen promised Harmon.


    Harmon left with Cherchen''s promise.


    Early the next morning, several slave traders came to the door with more than a dozen slaves. They are here to test whether Che Chen really keeps his word. As a result, Chechen bought the slaves at the market price.


    After that, the slave traders became bolder. They began to send slaves to Pasha residence in dozens or even hundreds. As the number of male * * clerks in Kafa city decreased, the price also rose. After seeing Cherchen''s "integrity", some slave traders began to bid up human prices. After finding out, Chechen severely taught them with a whip.


    On the third day, Tatars appeared among the slaves. Cherchen knew that the male slaves saved by Kafa were basically bought by himself. He stopped trading decisively.


    In three days, Chechen bought 2617 slaves and spent 20000 gold coins equivalent to Taylor. Among them, the young and strong male * * are subordinate to 2440 people, and among these people, their family members are only a little more than 100 people, mainly adult women.


    Chechen arranged the slaves to be stationed outside the city. He was not worried that the slaves would escape. In a country where everyone lives by hunting slaves, they leave their protection and wait for them to either die or be sold back to Kafa.


    No one knows that these three days are also the three days that Chechen is most afraid of. Because he has only more than 100 people on hand, he can only be reunited in the Pasha residence. The Sudanese soldiers of Kemal are always on guard when their strength is insufficient. If there are any changes inside and outside KAFA City, they are really hard to resist.


    Fortunately, at the beginning, LAN gley took almost all the soldiers of the whole Khanate in order to attack akman, and the largest slave trader group in Kafa temporarily chose to stand with him because of its silver bullet attack.


    These three days are also the busiest three days in Chechen. Whenever another batch of slaves were sent, Cherchen would pick them up in person and whet his skin to persuade them to serve him. The condition is to give them freedom and money in the future. Most of the slaves accepted Cherchen''s persuasion, while a small number of timid and unscrupulous people who wanted to go to the ground to start the price, Cherchen put them in the dungeon in the mansion. After Chechen captured begzisalai, he was ready to sell those evil guys to Harmon again.


    Now, Chechen finally has enough power to rule Kafa city. His most urgent task now is to train these slaves so that they know how to fight and fight the battlefield as soon as possible.


    Sooner or later, begzisala will get the news that he must send troops to occupy there as soon as possible.


    Che Chen wanted to do the training himself, but now he is really inseparable. As expected, Mahmoud Pasha began to regret after writing the following books. He mentioned several times that he wanted Chechen to stand still and return the document he wrote against LAN gley at the beginning of the crusade. At this point, Chechen will not obey him, but after all, he has to rely on the title of Pasha of Mahmoud to deter and drive those Sudanese soldiers, so Chechen can only cheer up and persuade Pasha of Mahmoud from time to time to stabilize Pasha of Mahmoud.


    Fatima, who was around him, was a good hand in sneaking and assassination, but training recruits was not her specialty. Of course, this is not to say that TIMA doesn''t have this ability. If you give her ten or eight years, Fatima can train a group of excellent killers. What Ke Chechen needs now is not a killer, but a decent war soldier.


    As for Viscount Hesse, his ability is competent. After fighting side by side for so long, Chechen slowly began to trust this guy. But when Chechen is away, he can''t lead Hessen mercenaries to guard Pasha''s residence and maintain law and order in Kafa city without him.


    When people come to use, they hate less. At this time, Cherchen regretted not bringing yelishei.


    After thinking about it, Chechen had to call Stepan Racine. Stephan Racine kept his promise and was waiting in a tavern near the slave market when Sir hessenzi followed Chechen''s order to find him. However, the accommodation expenses given to him by Chechen have become wine on the table. He was also a good drinker. He didn''t even get drunk after drinking twelve bottles of vodka. Because Stepan was Russian and most of the slaves bought by Chechen came from czar Russia, Chechen arranged Stepan Racine to be a small captain. And Stepan Racine didn''t let Chechen down. He managed his team in order with whip and fist.


    When Chechen just started to say that he wanted to find someone to train and manage these paid slaves, Stepan Racine immediately fell to his knees. He kisses the toe of Chechen''s shoe with his mouth, acting like a loyal slave - which is what he advertises himself.


    "Master, please leave this task to me. I will train them in three days!" Stepan Racine firmly assured Cherchen.


    Three days!


    Stepan''s promise made Chechen can''t believe it. In his expectation, ten days is the least.


    "What are you going to do?" Chechen asked.


    "I just want my master to give me two things."


    "What?"


    "Weapons and vodka."


    Stephan Racine further explained: "master, you don''t know us Russians. We Russians are a natural fighting nation. We will cut people from birth; as long as we give them wine, they will obey like cats."


    "It will also bite people like a tiger." Chechen secretly said.


    However, Stephan''s statement that the Russians are born to fight is not empty. When he was in Smolensk, Cherchen had seen with his own eyes how the Russian soldiers with bare chests and axes and heavy hammers fought bravely and fearlessly.


    The next day, in a temporary camp outside Kafa, a hill of weapons and vodka appeared in front of the slaves. They were salivating at vodka. If they hadn''t drunk today, because they were sober and afraid of the whip in Stephan Racine''s hand, the big saber around his waist and the pistol on his belt, as well as the team of soldiers behind him who rose to heaven because of Stephan Racine, they would have rushed up and robbed him.


    Stephan Racine''s whip rattled the glass bottles of vodka, and he succeeded in attracting the slaves'' attention.


    "Would you like a drink?" asked Stepan Racine.


    In fact, there is no need to ask this question at all. Just look at their greedy eyes to know the answer.


    Without waiting for their answer, Stephan Racine grabbed a heavy hammer and threw it at a muscular man, and then threw another axe to the people around the man.


    "You two fight in pairs, and whoever wins will be rewarded with a bottle of vodka," Stephan Racine said directly to the slaves without fancy words.


    Vodka is the best mobilization. As soon as Stephan Racine''s voice fell, the slaves rushed to the weapon. They have chosen powerful ones, and the combination of page hammer and steel shield is their favorite.


    The two slaves first assigned by Stephan Racine are examples. One of them used a heavy hammer and a steel shield, and the other used an axe. They fought first. From time to time, the weapon''s armor tinkled. After only three rounds, the muscular man saw a chance to block the opponent, overturned the steel shield in front of him and knocked the opponent to the ground.


    Just as the big man''s hammer was about to hit his opponent''s forehead, Stephan Racine stopped it in time.


    "Stop!" cried Stepan Racine.


    The big man''s hammer stopped just a few centimeters from the guy''s face.


    Stephan Racine hooked a bottle of vodka with two hands and threw it at the big man.


    "What''s your name?" asked Stepan Racine.


    "Xie Miao, Xie Miao godonov."


    Stephan Racine nodded.


    "OK, Xie Miao godonov. From today on, you will be the team leader."


    The people who were still fighting around gave Shimon godonov a jealous look. Then they fought harder.


    That''s what Stephan Racine wants. He encouraged loudly and raised the winner''s hand from time to time to encourage others.


    Throughout the day, there was no break in the beating sound in the temporary camp. People who don''t know because this is an arsenal.

 Chapter 461

    Hassan, a shepherd, and his companions graze their sheep on the grassland around Nur. This is the time when the water and grass are fertile. Since the adults in the tribe all followed the call of LAN gley Khan at the beginning of the war, the cattle and sheep in the tribe can only be taken care of by women and children. The women of the tribe have to milk cows and pick mulberry fruits. The herding can only be left to these children in the tribe.


    Hassan had just carried a lamb out of the flock back to his mother when he heard a sound of horse hoofs.


    Hassan straightened up from the white sheep. They saw a group of cavalry in shining armor coming towards them.


    "Who is bey''s guard or a famous milza?"


    Hassan looked at the approaching cavalry with envy in his eyes. Hassan''s father was a soldier who served a milzan under the command of a Khan, but his father''s most valuable protective gear was just a rusty Tatar helmet, which his father bought from milzan with three lambs. Like the cavalry''s armor opposite, the Hassan family can''t afford it all their life.


    "However, after this crusade against Ackerman, if my father has made contributions or captured the booty, he can change a brand-new helmet," Hassan thought.


    At this time, he only hated that he was not over fifteen and could not participate in the Khan expedition.


    But Hassan was not discouraged. He will be fifteen in two years. At that time, he will be the real man in the tribe. He can ride a horse, draw his bow, fight for the Khan, and capture a female slave from czar Russia or Ukraine for his mother.


    Hassan was thinking that the cavalry had come close to them.


    A knight on horseback came to Hassan and stopped. The horse came on Hassan''s face with a thick, damp and hot breath.


    Hassan bowed down and said in the most respectful words, "Dear lords, Hassan, the shepherd, is willing to serve you."


    When Hassan''s friends saw that the Knights stopped in front of Hassan, they all ran over and looked at the cavalry curiously.


    The knight in front of Hassan immediately asked, "how far is it from begzisalai?"


    Hassan''s voice was strange, because the knight''s Tatar language was not only stiff, but also very bad. But she replied in the most respectful voice, "there are more than a hundred miles, dear master."


    With that, Hassan straightened up and looked timidly and bravely at the knight''s face.


    The moment their eyes touched, all the pores in Hassan''s body stood up.


    The knight is dressed in gorgeous small metal plate chain armor and Tatar helmet, a traditional Tatar noble knight. But his beard was golden and he was a white man.


    "Thank you!"


    There was a cruel smile on the corner of the Yellow bearded Knight''s mouth. He suddenly pulled out his machete and cut the stunned Hassan in half.


    Hassan flew backwards out. The blood from his body dyed the wool red.


    This knife is a signal. After the Yellow bearded Knight killed Hassan, the companions behind him quickly surrounded the other shepherds, and then fell with a knife. After a while, more than a dozen young lives dissipated.


    The Yellow bearded Knight jumped off his horse. He wiped the blood off the machete with wool. He bent down and picked up Hassan''s hand. There was a thick callosity on the thumb of that hand, which was produced by practicing archery. Needless to say, if Hassan can live to adulthood, he will become a marksman.


    The Yellow bearded Knight stood up and said to the others, "clean up. Kill half the sheep and surround the others."


    Everyone said yes.


    As a result, others took off the clothes on the dead body one after another, and then shook off the lice in the sheepskin jacket on the campfire. Some sheep were killed and skinned, and the bloody mutton was put on dozens of fires.


    A smell of blood suddenly filled the grassland.


    After about half an hour, a huge army appeared in the direction of the Yellow bearded knights.


    Led by an army in green uniforms and flags. The design of this flag is very strange. It is embroidered with a huge pot. The soldiers lined up in two orderly rows, dragged their muskets on their shoulders and took neat steps.


    Then came a team of undisciplined troops dressed in all kinds of clothes and weapons. They pushed and shoved together, talking and laughing as they walked - it was a world away from the team in front. Especially when they smell the smell of roast mutton, they are in a mess. Everyone took the biggest step one after another, surpassing the "comrades in arms" in green military uniform in front and running to the place of roast mutton. The man looked like a group of hungry ghosts when he saw the food.


    The Yellow bearded Knight looked at the disorganized appearance of his companions, and his face showed an expression of disgust. He kicked over a big man running in front and shouted to everyone, "grab what! Look at yourself. What''s different from animals."


    The big man who was kicked down grinned with a smile missing two front teeth: "Xie Miao, compared with you masters, aren''t we animals?"


    Xie Miao''s nose twitched twice. He resisted the urge to give the big man two whips and asked him, "Captain, where are they?"


    "In the back!"


    Xie Miao nodded and rode away.


    Without his suppression, this group of people became more presumptuous. Seeing this scene, the soldiers in green uniforms who had been walking in front stopped in the distance and began to cook.


    Xie Miao came to the cavalry behind the hall. He first nodded to a knight in long chain armour, and then said to a black knight walking beside him, "Captain Chechen, we will arrive at bergzisarai a hundred miles away."


    "Very good, Xie Miao." Chechen smiled and praised.


    This team is the army of Chechen who set out from Kafa to begzisalai. At the end of the three-day emergency training, Chechen couldn''t wait to lead the army to march towards bergzisalai.


    When Chechen praised Xie Miao, Fatima saw a little blood on Xie Miao''s horse and armor. Fatima said angrily to Xie Miao, "Xie Miao, you disobeyed the commander''s order and killed people?!"


    Xie Miao shook the blood on his body as if nothing had happened.


    "No, I didn''t disobey the commander''s order. These blood stains are not human."


    Fatima was furious at this.


    It is not the first time that this Tsar Russian named Shimon godonov has killed an innocent shepherd.


    On the first day after leaving Kafa, Xie Miao, who was originally at the forefront of the army, broke into a Crimean village. He forced the villagers with a knife to contribute corn flour cakes, beef, mutton and vegetables. When they had enough to eat and drink, Xie Miao tied the village head and asked him to hit the cattle and sheep of the whole village and supply them as military food. Cattle and sheep are the livestock that herdsmen depend on for survival. Of course, the village head refused. He lied that there was no cattle in the village. Xie Miao certainly wouldn''t believe such a lie. Xie Miao took off the village head''s boots and roasted them with a red charcoal fire. After more than half an hour, the village head was really unable to endure the punishment. His feet and legs were all scalded and burned, not a piece of good meat.


    The village head confessed that all the cattle and sheep in the village were grazing in the reed marsh by the river, and the purpose of Xie Miao was achieved. So without hesitation, he cut the throat of the village and killed all the people in the village.


    When Cherchen led Hessen mercenaries to the village where there was no life for a long time, he saw the scene of corpses everywhere. Even Hessen mercenaries who were used to seeing the dead couldn''t bear to see it.


    At that time, Fatima wanted Xie Miao to pay with blood. Even if she had left Crimea, Fatima still shed Crimean Tatar blood. It was Chechen who stopped her.


    Chechen also sees the cruelty of people like Xie Miao. In fact, in a sense, Crimean people are also to blame. Those who committed atrocities in the team were Czarists, Russians and Ukrainians who had been sold as slaves. It is natural that they hate Crimea.


    At the time of Kafa, there were Chechen''s suppression and Stepan Racine''s whip. These people could endure, but they left Kafa. Especially after Chechen led Hessen mercenaries to the palace, these people completely released themselves and began to revenge wantonly: they killed all Tatar herdsmen they met Plunder all the property that can be taken away - some small tribes have also suffered. When the heads of these small tribes saw the pot flag, they thought it was the messenger from Kafa (the pot flag is the military flag of the Sudanese soldiers. The reason is that the military rank of the Sudanese soldiers is named after the cooking vocabulary, such as the commander is called the chef, and the next level is called the soup maker. Each wing of the soldiers takes the pot as the symbol of honor. When the Sudanese soldiers are dissatisfied with a great Vizier or Sudan, the signal of the Sudanese soldiers'' anti reform coup is to overturn the pot.) , I didn''t expect death to kill them.


    For all this, Chechen also took some measures. He changed the marching sequence of the team, so that the Sudanese soldiers walked in the front, and the soldiers adapted from slaves walked in the middle and were restrained by himself.


    Fatima''s hand clenched the machete around her waist. How could she not be angry when she saw that Xie Miao was still killing her compatriots so recklessly.


    Xie Miao of course saw Fatima''s actions in his eyes. But he was not afraid, but looked at Fatima provocatively.


    The meaning of that look: "you have the courage to come!"


    Seeing a conflict imminent, Chechen stopped between them.


    "Enough!"


    "Enough!"


    Chechen shouted, and Stepan Racine shouted at the same time.


    Chechen and Stephan Racine looked at each other, and Stephan Racine stepped back to show that Chechen was the real ruler.


    Chechen said to Xie Miao, "Xie Miao, I know your hatred and ruthlessness. But our goal is bergzisalai, not killing. I have already made it clear to you that what I need is a loyal soldier, not a butcher. If you play with my orders again, I will deal with you according to the military law!"


    "Commander, I have entrusted my life to you. I, shemiao godonov, will always be your most loyal soldier."


    Xie Miao saw that Che Chen was angry and quickly dismounted to apologize. His hatred for Tatars was sincere, and his love for Chechen who saved himself was also sincere.


    "Not again. Now go and receive thirty whips in front of everyone."


    "Yes, chief."


    Xie Miao was about to leave on horseback when Cherchen suddenly said to him, "your wife, I have entrusted Jewish businessmen to look for it in Egypt. I believe there will be news soon."


    When Xie Miao heard Chechen say so, he jumped off his horse gratefully and kissed Chechen''s hand for a while.


    "Commander, Xie Miao did this for the safety of the mercenary regiment. Now we have entered."


    After Xie Miao left, Stepan Racine also defended him.


    Chechen didn''t answer. He said to Fatima, "Fatima, Xie Miao is a Kursk. He originally had a happy family, a wife and two children. But the looting of the Tatars destroyed all this. His two children were killed by the Tatars in front of him because they were too young, and his wife was raped by two Tatars and sold to Egypt..."


    Cherchen tries to defend Xie Miao in front of Fatima, but Fatima interrupts Cherchen. She said to Chechen, "Captain, you have changed."


    "I''ve changed?" Chechen didn''t expect Fatima to say so.


    What has he changed?


    "Yes, you''ve changed," Fatima continued, taking it very seriously. "You''ve become scheming."


    With that, Fatima stopped talking.


    Are you scheming? Listening to Fatima say so, Chechen burst into a bitter smile.


    In a dangerous place, how could he not be scheming. He must use money to keep Mahmoud Pasha on his side. Similarly, he must always reward money to Viscount Hesse and Kemal to keep them loyal to themselves; He must also give freedom and revenge to make the Czar, the Russians and the Ukrainians fight for themselves, and at the same time, show both grace and power to keep them in awe. In addition, in Kafa, I can only show kindness to those slave traders who are deeply disgusted, because these slave traders serve all Crimean Tatar nobles. If I offend them, I will offend all Tatar nobles, which is to add obstacles to my task.


    "Maybe, Fatima. I have indeed changed. But I have no choice. At this stage, I can only continue. If I fail, they will die in Ackerman''s Christina sister and yelishei. I have no way back. From the moment I began to choose to come to Crimea, I have no way back." Chechen said mockingly.


    Fatima heard Chechen say this and suddenly felt that Chechen was very poor. The pressure on his shoulder is so great, but he can''t understand him. Especially since the occupation of Kafa, Cherchen has to work hard for everything. His face was blackened by the sea wind, and his plump cheeks lost a lot.


    "Captain, I will always be by your side," Fatima said.


    "I know, Fatima. Thank you." Cherchen thanked Fatima and then said, "I will reaffirm military discipline. If there are any more meaningless killings, I will punish them severely, whether they are Hessians, Ukrainians, Russians or Turks."

 Chapter 462

    "Bagchisale" is an ancient city on the Crimean Peninsula, which means "Garden Palace" in Persian ". in 1501, the Khanate of Crimea was established as the capital of begzisalai, and the Khan palace was built here. Since then, the Khan palace has been expanded and repaired several times. The begzisalai Khan palace is a * * * style building, covering an area of more than 4 hectares, consisting of the Council hall, mosque, harem, fountain courtyard, Khan''s tomb, etc. the Council hall is a formal place to decide national affairs, and the meeting is generally held by the Khan Or his descendants convened and presided over, with the participation of feudal lords, religious leaders and secretaries of the Council. There are many mosques in Khan palace. The largest one is Jami Khan mosque. It is a double-layer building at right angles, facing south and overlooking the chuluk river. The soul of bagzisalai Khan palace belongs to the tear spring. According to legend, the tear spring was commemorated by the then devlet Khan in 1564 Jiliya La, the deceased lover, built it. Jeff let was a tyrant. In order to protect the Khan''s position from threat, he ordered all his brothers to be executed. As he grew older, fear and loneliness began to pester Gilley Khan. At this time, a cold and charming young female prisoner sent by the Palace came into his world. Jeff let fell in love with her at first sight. However, the good times didn''t last long, and the female prisoner didn''t last long He died haggard. Gillette Khan was extremely sad, so he asked someone to design a work to carry his inner pain. Devlette said to the designer, "no one has seen my tears, but my heart is dripping blood every day. People have a heart, and stones have a soul. Let stones cry like hearts. The tears of stones are my tears." so, a day and night The fountain of tears was born


    In the camp outside the city, Oksana told Chechen about the history and beautiful legend of bagchisale. When it came to the emotional place, Oksana even shed tears.


    At this time, after another day''s March, Chechen met Oksana who returned from inquiring about the news in the city and listened to her tell the information.


    Unfortunately, Chechen didn''t understand the amorous feelings at all. He interrupted Oksana''s speech and said to her, "well, Oksana. We''re not traveling to bergzisalai. Just make a long story short and tell me the specific situation in the city."


    Oksana glanced at Chechen who didn''t understand the amorous feelings, but she told the situation in the city of bergzisalai according to Chechen''s requirements.


    After ochsana was rescued from the clutches of Mahmoud Pasha by Chechen, she accepted a special task assigned by Chechen, that is, to go to beige zisalai to understand the defense situation in the city. Originally, Chechen thought that Mahmoud Pasha should know the situation of beige zisalai in detail. After all, he was also the person stationed by the Sudan in Crimea to monitor the Khanate. But Unexpectedly, Mehmed Pasha did not leave Kafa once except that he went to begzisalai to meet the then Muhammad Glei Khan on the day of his arrival.


    As a last resort, Chechen had to turn to Oksana, because only the Gypsies and Jews who traveled far and wide appeared in a city of begzisalai, which was almost full of Crimean Tatars, would they not be suspected of being spies.


    Of course, it''s not without worry that Chechen will hand over this task to Oksana. However, after thinking about it, Chechen still chooses to believe Oksana. Because she has known each other for so long, Oksana doesn''t seem to have said a word of truth, but she hasn''t betrayed herself. Even when she was imprisoned by Mehmed, she didn''t use the information on the ship and Mehmed Pasha In exchange for freedom.


    Oksana said: "at the beginning, after LAN Glei led the army to akman, begzisalai was handed over to Imad Pasha. He was an old minister of the Khanate and the chief nobleman of pirikop."


    At this time, Chechen interrupted Oksana''s words.


    "The chief nobleman of piricop? Tell me more about him." Chechen asked.


    Pirikop region is the only channel connecting the Crimean Peninsula and the mainland. It can be said to be an important strategic place. Its last guardian was the famous Tuha ibei. This Imad Pasha can sit in this position after the succession of Yishi LAN Glei. Obviously, his relationship with Yishi LAN Glei is not simple.


    Of course, Christina mentioned this person when she told Chechen about the relationship between the characters of the Crimean khanate, but she only mentioned that Imad Pasha attached importance to the tradition of the Khanate.


    "Imad Pasha is a traditional Tatar aristocrat."


    Oksana''s first words were consistent with what Chechen knew.


    "I once pretended to be a dancer and went to the Khan palace to perform, but I didn''t see Imad Pasha. Because according to the servants of the Khan palace, Imad Pasha went to other places for conscription, and Pasha only watched the traditional Tatar dance. Moreover, I heard a funny thing. Muhammad Glei once gave Imad Pasha a gorgeous house, and Imad Pasha lived in it However, when Muhammad graii went to his house, he saw Pasha himself build another felt bag in his room and live in it. "


    After saying this joke, Oksana couldn''t help giggling and leaning forward and backward.


    But Chechen didn''t laugh, because he finally knew from this joke how much Imad Pasha attached importance to tradition.


    This is a man who has gone crazy.


    "So, what''s the situation in the city now? Imad Pasha should know we''re here." Chechen asked again.


    "He has known for a long time. Now most of the troops of begzisalai are concentrated in the Khan palace. There are about 500 defenders in the outer city, plus the recruits collected by Imad Pasha in the field. After all, at the beginning, LAN Glei took too many people and horses. In addition, Imad Pasha slaughtered all the Turks in the city. It is said that he was worried that they would cooperate with you. One Some reinforcements sent by other cities of the Khanate have also arrived at begzisalai. However, they did not enter the Khanate palace, but stationed outside the city. I heard that they agreed with Imad Pasha to cooperate inside and outside to annihilate you. "


    "Is it such a letter?" Chechen pushed a pile of letters on the table in front of Oksana.


    Oksana opened several of them. The names are as like as two peas heard in beige Sarai. The content of the letter is also an agreement with Chechen to "cooperate inside and outside" to destroy Imad Pasha. Just don''t know, they are stationed outside the city, how to cooperate with Cherchen''s troops.


    "It''s all a bunch of double dealing and wall grass," Oksana said.


    "Didn''t their ancestor Genghis Khan say that my four sons inherited my empire like four lions; my grandchildren were as brave as tigers; and their sons would hold high the banner of the Empire like hungry wolves; but later generations would tear my Khanate apart like several jackals."


    "You know a lot," Oksana smiled.


    "Don''t say that. Oxana, go down and have a good rest first. When you get to the city of bergzisalai, you won''t have a rest." Chechen said to oxana cunningly.

 Chapter 463

    When the news of the great change in Kafa and the announcement that * * * gley was declared a fake Khan by Mehmed Pasha reached begzisalai, the remaining ministers and * * * gley''s wife suddenly fell into panic. Especially at the temporary pre imperial meeting, when someone falsely informed tens of thousands of Ottoman Turkish troops who were going from Kafa to begzisalai, the slightly more courageous nobles suggested to retreat to pirikop nearby and wait for the army led by Yilan Glei to return before making a decision; The nobles, led by janmamed mirzan, the Lord of zhankoi, who was completely plunged into pessimistic capitulationism, even suggested that the city should be opened immediately to surrender and pray for mercy from the Sudan - no beii or mirzan had the courage to stand up and lead the battle under the centuries old prestige of the Ottoman Turkish Empire.


    "Get away, get away. You are still not descendants of Genghis Khan. You have lost all the faces of Tatars! If you dare to abandon the city again, I will kill you."


    Just when they were frightened that * * * gley''s wife secretly wiped tears with her young son, a dusty old man with a huge turban wrapped around his head broke into the Council hall with a team of Crimean heavy cavalry. He asked to fight to the death with the army of Mahmoud Pasha, and suggested that all those who wanted to escape and make peace should be executed.


    At the end of the meeting, after the old man''s impassioned speech on the war of resistance against Japan and his chest clapping guarantee, * * * gley''s wife and the remaining ministers finally decided not to abandon the city and flee for the time being, but to stick to bagzisarai and wait for Khan''s reinforcements.


    Of course, they did not change their mind sincerely, but out of fear of the old man and the Crimean heavy cavalry behind him.


    Shoot to kill, the old man is definitely not bluffing.


    The old man was Imad Pasha. His father was the little Lord of berekov. Imad Pasha, who is nearly 60 years old, has experienced many battles and is brave and fearless. When he was young, Imad Pasha had worked with Stanislaw zukevsky, a famous general of the Republic of Poland (Stanislaw zhukevsky, born in the zhukevsky family of Polish aristocratic giants, was born in Lvov in 1547 and died in the battle of secora in the Polish Turkish war on October 7, 1620. He is one of the greatest military commanders in Europe at the same time and is also recognized by later historians as the most brilliant general in the historical sky of the Republic of Poland.) The Cossack who fought and hanged zaporoze in Ukraine. Now he wants to fight Pasha of Ottoman Turkey for Crimean Khan.


    Imad Pasha''s loyalty to the Khanate is beyond doubt. He was once captured by the poles. Facing the persuasion of the enemy, his answer is: "true loyalty can never be changed."


    As Oksana said, Imad Pasha was collecting recruits for isilan gley in all parts of the Crimean peninsula before the great change of Kafa. When the great change of Kafa and the news that * * * gley was declared as a fake Khan by Mehmed Pasha came to his ears, Imad Pasha immediately put down all his work and led the newly recruited recruits back to begzisa at night Lai.


    Moreover, Imad Pasha did two things earlier than the left behind Minister of begzisalai before entering begzisalai: one was to block the pirikop isthmus and prohibit anyone from spreading the news, so as to prevent the instability of the army of Ackerman; the other was to send people to send the news to the city of Ackerman in a hurry and hand it over to Yishi LAN gley Khan in person.


    After finishing the pre imperial meeting and obtaining the command of the whole city''s garrison of bergzisalai, Imad Pasha first contracted half of the army in the city to bergzisalai Khan palace and was ready to stand by for help. He closed all the gates of bergzisalai and did not let anyone leave bergzisalai.


    In addition, there is a secret storage point outside the city of begzisalai. There is an arsenal containing at least 20 small guns operated by two people and 2 heavy guns towed by 16 cattle. These guns are the heritage accumulated by the Khan of the Gree family in the past.


    Imad Pasha personally led 200 soldiers to the secret storage point and took all 20 small guns away, while the heavy guns that could not be taken away were damaged by nails hit by his people.


    Imad Pasha''s preparations were painstaking, but his means could only be described as cruel.


    Imad Pasha stipulates that after dark, all residents of begzisalai must stay in their homes and not go out. If they wander in the street at night, the defenders can execute them for espionage without asking for any reason.


    Because of this order, 31 people have been executed in two days, including many poor people who went out to seek medical treatment because their families were ill.


    In order to prevent the Turks in the city from cooperating with the army of Mahmoud Pasha, Imad Pasha arrested all the 47 Turkish businessmen and their families in the city. In addition, in order to create an atmosphere of blood struggle and irreconcilability with the enemy, Imad Pasha pulled all these Turks out of their muscles and bones and let every soldier cut him Let''s cut.


    "The ambition is to eat the Hun''s meat hungry, laugh and drink the Hun''s blood thirsty." this famous Oriental anti gold saying turned Yue Fei''s famous words into reality in Imad Pasha''s hands.


    Therefore, when Chechen led his troops to the city of begzisalai, it was completely a strong city with tight defense, and the palace of begzisalai Khan became a hedgehog full of spikes.


    However, these terrorist policies of Imad Pasha are not all unfavorable to Cherchen. At least after hearing of Imad Pasha''s atrocities, even Kemal and other Turkish soldiers who have always loved money are angry and indignant. Kemal said on behalf of all Sudanese soldiers that they are not only willing to provide fire support in this battle, If necessary, all Sudanese soldiers will directly participate in the hand to hand attack, and their only condition is the head of Imad Pasha.


    Of course, considering the high compensation after the death of the Sudanese soldiers and their poor hand to hand combat ability, Chechen refused the kemals'' request.


    On the other hand, when Imad Pasha found that only 500 of the so-called tens of thousands of Ottoman Turkish army were Turks, that is, the Sudanese soldiers of Mehmed Pasha, and the others were a mob of Kafa slaves, and only thousands, old Pasha changed his original idea, With a new plan - Imad Pasha''s new plan is to take the initiative to attack first, disrupt the enemy''s deployment, and eliminate or weaken the enemy through night attacks.

 Chapter 464

    As a traditional Tatar aristocrat, imadepa Xiasheng likes attack rather than defense. If it had not been for the over important position of begzisala as the capital of Crimea and the false rumors of the enemy''s extremely large military strength, Imad Pasha would not have chosen to defend from the beginning.


    The massacre of Turkish businessmen in the city was also out of a misjudgment of this situation. Ottoman Turks have been gaining prestige for a long time. Both Crimean nobles and civilians are afraid of them. If they do not use this thunder means, how can they bind everyone with their own will and guard begzisalai wholeheartedly!


    Now, the strength of the enemy has clearly appeared in front of Imad Pasha. Of course, Imad Pasha will not continue to stay in the capital like a coward waiting for the enemy to come.


    In addition, Imad Pasha has carefully considered the choice of night attack. Imad Pasha knows that night combat is the most conducive to winning the crowd, and the shooting accuracy of Sudanese soldiers will be greatly affected at night, and his 50 Crimean heavy armor cavalry will give full play to the great advantage of close combat.


    As for his night raid plan, Imad Pasha did not tell Yishi LAN gley''s wife and the Minister of Khan palace. Because he stubbornly believed that these people had long been frightened by the huge sign of Ottoman Turkey and were afraid of any move against Sudan. Discuss with them, in addition to wrangling and wasting time, there will be no result at all.


    At 3 midnight, when Khan''s wife, young son and ministers fell asleep, Imad Pasha summoned all the cavalry in the Khan palace.


    With the help of his servant, old Pasha put on the long metal plate chain armour. He put down the huge nose guard on the Tatar helmet, and his snow-white beard trembled slightly in the breeze.


    "Rafad, what are the enemies outside the city doing at night?" Imad Pasha asked his servant.


    The servant named Lafayette, while tightening his belt for Imad, smiled and replied, "master, as soon as it was dark, the enemies outside the city lit a huge bonfire in their camp. They sang and danced, and found Gypsies to play and perform."


    "Hum!"


    Imad Pasha snorted heavily. He has always despised the extravagance and indulgence of Mahmoud Pasha. He didn''t expect this guy to go to the battlefield.


    Looking at the scattered lights in the enemy barracks outside the city, Imad Pasha crawled to the ground and prayed to Allah for victory.


    "Allahu Akbar!" Imad Pasha read.


    Imad Pasha is one of the few nobles in Crimean Khanate who do not praise Hu Akbar in the name of Sudan, and people like him are an absolute minority in Khanate. They all have a belief, that is to get rid of the control of the Ottoman Turks, make the Khanate truly independent and rebuild the glory of the golden tent Khanate. Before he ascended the Khan throne, Yishi LAN Gelai was also in the same line with Imad Pasha, which is one of the reasons why Imad Pasha will support Yishi LAN Gelai. To old Pasha''s disappointment, at the beginning, LAN gley has changed since he became a Khan. He said that he should not act too hastily. Instead of breaking away from the Ottoman Turkish Empire, he accepted the canonization of Istanbul.


    After praying for victory, Imad Pasha got on his horse. The gate of Khan palace opened slowly in front of Imad Pasha and his 1000 cavalry.


    Lights were lit in some rooms in the Khan palace. People in their sleep were awakened.


    Imad Pasha would not give time to dissuade himself. He clamped his horse''s belly and rushed out of the door first.


    Behind him, a thousand Crimean Tatar cavalry, led by heavily armored cavalry, followed like a long snake.


    The gate of the outer city of begzisalai was also opened


    In the camp outside the city, Chechen is sitting in the tent. The table in front of him was full of pistols, long guns, knives, swords, daggers and other weapons. Chechen picked up a white towel and carefully wiped his hummingbird.


    After wiping it, Chechen smeared some oil on the slender sword. Just then Fatima opened the tent.


    "Commander, Xie Miao, they are all ready."


    At this time, Fatima also looked like wearing armor.


    "Very good, Fatima." Chechen smiled and praised.


    Then he asked, "oxana, where are they?"


    Fatima first took off her helmet, then stroked her hair, and then replied, "she and the Gypsies went down to have a rest. Just now I met her, she kept complaining and said, Captain, no wonder you didn''t have a good rest after talking about bagzisarai. Her legs were sore after dancing all day."


    In this regard, Chechen said: "no, it doesn''t seem that Mahmoud Pasha is extravagant and indulged in wine and lust, and how can it make Imad Pasha safely and boldly attack us. Besides, oxana and their legs are just a little sour, and Stepan Rahim and Xie Miao have contributed their stomachs."


    With that, Chechen looked up and said, "now, wait for Imad Pasha to attack us."


    Fatima went to Cherchen, picked up a dagger on the table, and gently stroked the sharp blade with her thumb.


    "Be careful, Fatima." Chechen couldn''t help reminding.


    Fatima smiled because of Cherchen''s concern for herself.


    Suddenly, Fatima remembered something. She asked Cherchen, "Captain, are you so sure that Imad Pasha will attack tonight?"


    "I''m not sure." Chechen blurted out.


    "Ah!" Fatima opened her mouth in surprise. Fatima thought that Cherchen had made this arrangement and was 100% sure that there would be an enemy attack tonight.


    "I just say it''s possible. If we don''t come tonight, we''ll play it again tomorrow night. If the cat wants to steal the fish, he will be hooked one day. Moreover, Imad Pasha, a traditional Tatar, sees that our advantage is not so obvious and spends all night drinking and drinking, he will definitely have the idea of fighting." Chechen explained.


    But this logic still makes Fatima''s brain unable to turn around. After all, Imad Pasha assumed the posture of keeping close watch on bagchisale and waiting for Yishi LAN gley before Chechen came. Would it be because he drank and danced in his military camp that he would change the previous arrangement?.


    So, Chechen had to further explain: "Fatima, what are the Tatars best at?"


    "Catching slaves and grazing," Fatima blurted out.


    "No, I mean war."


    "Attack, of course."


    As soon as she spoke, Fatima understood.


    Yes, the Tatars of Crimea are famous all over the world for their light cavalry. What they are best at is attack. From a wide range of encirclement, circuitous return to the battle and throw arrow rain, these are the inherent abilities of Tatars. But when it comes to guarding the city, our compatriots are much worse. They will not build forts, nor will they arrange echelon firepower and troops. Often the so-called city defense is just to gather a bunch of people on the head of the city. After Fatima joined the mercenary regiment and Cherchen, they experienced several attacks and defences. After the war, they had a clearer impression of this.


    Of course, many Crimean Tatar generals are also aware of this problem, but their way to solve the problem is not to learn how to defend the city, which they are not familiar with. Also because they are unwilling to learn, they naturally replace defense with the attack they are good at. It is called attack is the best defense.


    Seeing Fatima''s suddenly enlightened look, Chechen knew she understood.


    Chechen said, "so I believe that even if Imad Pasha doesn''t come today, he will go out of the city to fight me sooner or later tomorrow and the day after tomorrow."


    Fatima looked at Chechen''s confident smile and sighed, "Captain, you''re so smart."


    Suddenly, Fatima remembered something, and she decided to say it. Because even if it doesn''t help Cherchen, it can also be regarded as telling a story.


    Fatima opened her mouth: "Captain, I have another thing to tell you."


    "What''s clear?"


    "It''s about Muhammad gley."


    As soon as Chechen heard about Muhammad gley and saw that Fatima said so formally, he also sat upright and faced Fatima.


    "A few years before I met you, I played for Tuha ibei


    For Tuha ibei, Chechen knows. Because everyone who knows a little about the zaporoze Cossack uprising in 1648 can''t jump away from this person. But through Fatima, Chechen knows something he didn''t know before, such as the relationship between Tuha ibei and hemelinitsky. They have a good personal relationship and are still like-minded wine friends.


    Of course, that''s not the point. The point is Muhammad gley.


    Tukhaibei came to Ukraine at the beginning of zaporoze''s Cossack uprising. His excellent cooperation with khmelinitsky on the battlefield once led to repeated defeats and great panic in the Republic of Poland, so that he falsely said that there were 100000 Tatar troops led by Tuhai Beiyi.


    The Crimean Tatar army brought by Tuha ibei at the beginning was only 4000 cavalry, but at the beginning of the uprising, he took a large number of prisoners of war and ordinary Ukrainian farmers, and in order to further weaken the power of Poland Lithuania.


    In the following war, although due to the advent of winter and the sudden outbreak of the serious black death in the army, the Cossack and Tatar coalition forces had to reach an agreement with the Federation to withdraw their troops near Warsaw, the capital of the Republic of Poland. Warsaw, the capital of the Republic of Poland, was not ransacked as expected, but Tuha ibei has robbed more than 200000 people from Ukraine and Poland in this war.


    Such a great harvest naturally aroused the interest of Crimean Khan Mohamed gley at that time. Therefore, when the short-term armistice between the Republic of Poland and zaporoze Cossacks ended, Mohamed gley decided to personally lead his troops to Ukraine.


    But soon, a fierce conflict broke out between Tuha ibei and Muhammad Glei. The reason is that at the end of the siege of zbalari, the Cossacks and Tatars had enough opportunities to capture the Polish king kazimiz at one fell swoop, but Mohamed gley chose to betray the Cossacks and make peace with kazimiz. And because of the sudden incident, the agreement was made without Tuhai beii''s knowledge. Therefore, at that time, tuhaibeii was very dissatisfied with Muhammad gley''s decision, but there was nothing to do. The withdrawal of Crimean Tatar troops from the battlefield finally led to the failure of the war. After that, the third war broke out between the Republic of Poland and zaporoze Cossacks. In the most important battle of bereszechko, the zaporoze Cossacks could not trust them because of the treachery of the Tatars. Although Tuha ibei and hemelinitsky tried their best to make up, they were still of no help. Finally, the two sides camped separately.


    In the history known to Cherchen, the Polish artillery had an excellent shooting target because the general camp led by Mohamed gley was located in an open and high place. After a heavy shelling, a large number of Tatar soldiers and officers were killed, including Tuha ibei.


    But Fatima told Cherchen a different version. That is, Tuha ibei did not die under the shelling, but by an assassin sent by Muhammad Glei.


    "Before the decisive battle, Tuhai Beiyi once again clashed with Muhammad gley. The reason is that Muhammad gley unexpectedly asked Tuhai Beiwan to kidnap khmelinitsky and make peace with the Republic of Poland. This proposal angered Tuhai Beiyi, who threatened that if Muhammad gley did so again, he would return to Crimea Yahou wanted to depose him with other nobles. The next day, Tuhai beii died under a dagger. At that time, I was with him. Later, I caught the assassin and learned from him that Muhammad gley sent him. "


    After hearing Fatima''s words, Chechen fell into meditation. He didn''t doubt the truth of what Fatima said, because Fatima was a witness. He was just wondering if the Khan would treat himself like Muhammad gley when he paid for him.


    When the cunning rabbit dies, the running dog cooks; When birds are exhausted, good bows hide.


    It seems that I have to prepare some backup. At the same time, Chechen is also glad to know these secrets in advance, so that he has a deeper understanding of Muhammad gley and preparedness in advance.


    "Captain, is what I said helpful to you?" Fatima asked without speaking for a long time.


    "Very helpful, Fatima!" Chechen happily took Fatima''s hand.


    This intimate action made Fatima blush again.


    For a time, the tent was filled with a beautiful atmosphere.


    But this atmosphere did not last long, because suddenly there was a cry and harmony with the fierce sound of Horseshoes outside the camp:


    "Alahu Akbar!"


    It''s an enemy attack!


    Chechen and Fatima suddenly woke up. After Cherchen equipped all the weapons on the table, Fatima escorted Cherchen out.


    "Captain," said shemiao godonov, running to Cherchen''s face, his eyes full of worship.


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack! Those circled legs are finally here!"


    "How many of them?"


    "At least thousands."


    "Great!"


    Chechen was beaming with joy.


    Imad Pasha, who entered the camp, felt like a giant trapped in a quagmire.


    At the beginning, the cavalry led by him easily attacked the enemy''s camp. Although the enemy blocked it, the enemies who resisted the high-speed charging horses with their chests were certainly knocked down by the heavy Armored Cavalry like a mantis. But slowly, with the deepening of the cavalry, the high speed of the horses gradually slowed down, and the team was pulled into a straight line due to the obstacles. Those enemies with blunt weapons, steel shields and long handled axes roaring with "Wula" constantly rushed up from the tent. They blocked the cavalry from all directions with human walls. Short and favorable blunt tools constantly knocked down the horses by knocking on their heads. Once the horses fell to the ground, the long and sharp long handled axes would kill the cavalry on the horses. The Tatar cavalry tried to fight back with their bows and arrows, but the feather arrows hit the steel shield and only made bursts of Ding.


    If so, Imad Pasha is not afraid. But when the fodder and tents in the camp were lit and the whole camp was illuminated like day, Imad Pasha began to fear. He feared that his cavalry exposed to the fire would become a living target for Sudanese soldiers.


    Sure enough, many white headscarves appeared faintly in the light of the fire, and they kept shooting at the Tatar cavalry in groups of ten. In each group of shots, several Tatar cavalry fell and dismounted.


    "Pasha, let''s retreat. It''s a trap. The enemy has already prepared."


    An old soldier covered with blood and as white as Imad Pasha came to Imad and advised him.


    As soon as the old soldier''s voice fell, with the sound of a gun, a small thumb thick blood hole appeared in his chest.


    "Allah!"


    The old soldier vomited blood and fell off his horse in front of Imad Pasha.


    In the distance, Chechen threw the black smoke Mikael musket to Viscount Hessen in disappointment.


    "It''s a pity that I missed!" Chechen sighed.


    His original target was the old man next to him who was wearing fine long metal plate chain armor, but the bullet missed.


    "Captain, should we go too?" the Viscount Hesse on one side was eager to try. The viscount and his Hessian mercenaries were retained by Cherchen as a reserve team.


    Seeing that Imad Pasha''s cavalry was almost weakened, Cherchen finally gave the order to attack.


    Regardless of the arrow rain that may shoot at any time, Chechen rode on his horse. He asked Fatima and Xie Miao to light themselves with torches.


    Chechen asked loudly on the horse, "are your swords sharpened, warriors like lions! Are you full of gunpowder! Are you full of fighting spirit!"


    In the light of the fire, Chechen''s figure is like a giant.


    Stephan Racine in front responded first: "yes, master! My sword is extremely sharp!"


    Kemal on the left also shouted, "our powder bag is bulging!"


    "We are full of fighting spirit," said Viscount Hesse behind us


    "Then, everybody, kill!"


    Che Chen shouted with all his strength.


    After shouting this sentence, Chechen clamped his horse''s belly and led Hessen mercenaries to rush up.


    On the wall of the outer city of begzisalai, at the beginning, LAN Glei''s wife, accompanied by several ministers, watched the fierce battle outside the city. When Imad Pasha''s army was in a bitter battle, the Khan asked Yang mamed Mirza if we should send troops to support Imad Pasha.


    "No, no!" Yang mamed milza said loudly: "after Khan, Imad made the decision to sneak attack without authorization. Now he is caught in a hard struggle and can''t protect himself. He is to blame. Besides, Imad took all the elite in the city and left some old, weak, sick and disabled. We should save him. If we have more heart but less strength."


    At the beginning of hearing this, LAN gley''s wife wiped her tears sadly.


    "But you can''t wait to die!"


    At this time, one person on the left and right stood up. He suggested to empress Khan, "master mother, we might as well move the guns in the inner city to open a few guns, which can be regarded as a little help to old Pasha."


    At the beginning of this suggestion, LAN gley''s wife looked at Jan mamed milza. She wanted to hear his opinion.


    Jan mamed Milwaukee shook his head.


    "After sweating, our artillery is too small. I''m afraid we can''t reach the enemy''s camp. Moreover, it''s easy to hurt ourselves by mistake."


    "This is not good, that is not good, what to do!" at the beginning, LAN gley''s wife was worried. She stamped her feet and wiped her eyes and went back to the begzisalai palace.


    The left and right hurried to keep up, while Jan mamed Millan was still standing at the head of the city.


    He said to himself, "Imad Pasha, it''s no wonder of me. If you win, I''ll go out of town to help you; but you can''t protect yourself now. I can only save myself first."


    With that, Yang mamed Millan shouted to the guard of the city gate, "wait a minute, no matter who comes back, don''t open the door, do you hear me!"


    The day began to dawn, and the battle outside the city was coming to an end.


    The raiding Tatar cavalry suffered heavy losses and were driven out of the camp. In the pursuit of Hessian mercenaries, there were fewer and fewer heavy cavalry around Imad Pasha - these Tatar warriors protected their master from bullets with their bodies and armor.


    When old Pasha finally retreated to the gate of begzisalai, there was no one around him.


    A thousand people go and one comes back. Imad Pasha couldn''t help but feel sad - is it true that God is going to kill me?.


    "Open the door!" Imad Pasha shouted from the city hall.


    But no one answered and the gate was not opened.


    "Open the door! I''m Imad Pasha." he shouted again, but no one answered.


    Thirty paces from Imad Pasha, viscount Hesse led Hesse mercenaries in a straight line. With muskets in their hands, they were slowly leaning towards Imad Pasha.


    Imad Pasha hit the horse and turned around. He seemed to understand that the gate of begzisarai would never be opened for himself. Old Pasha was sad. He looked up and laughed. Then he took off his helmet and threw it on the ground.


    Imad Pasha, with his sparse white hair flying, waved a Damascus machete and rushed towards Viscount Hesse.

 Chapter 465

    After the failure of Imad Pasha''s night attack, the defenders of begzisalai completely lost their will to fight. They sent yanmamed mirzan as an envoy and promised to surrender to Mehmed Pasha on the condition of saving the lives of all the people in the palace.


    For this poor request, of course, Cherchen immediately satisfied it. After all, the power of the 20 guns on the wall of the palace of begzisalai should not be underestimated. Although the troops in the Khan Palace are thin, as long as Chechen is willing to sacrifice, even a strong attack can be won, but Chechen is not willing to waste his precious troops. After all, both Hessian mercenaries and free slaves are the only strength they can trust and rely on.


    With the Sudanese soldiers occupying every corner of the begzisalai palace, the ruling center of the Crimean Khanate for hundreds of years fell into the hands of foreigners for the first time.


    Chechen stroked the Khan''s throne in the begzisalai palace. The back of the chair wrapped in gold was a little cool, like the wind blowing from the sea at night.


    At this moment, at the beginning, LAN gley''s wife knelt down on the steps with Khan''s young son in her arms, and behind her were a group of surrendered begzisalai left behind ministers.


    Chechen has become the new master of bergzisalai.


    A Crimean nobleman timidly raised his head and asked in a respectful tone that he could lock: "my Lord, where is Lord Mehmed Pasha?"


    Until now, they thought that Mahmoud Pasha was the leader of the army occupying the Khartoum, and that Mahmoud Pasha would march into begzisalai, completely adhering to the will of the Ottoman Turkish Sultan.


    Chechen smiled and said to the noble, "Lord Pasha is resting. He was greatly frightened last night. Pasha thought that the Crimean Khan was loyal to the Sudan. He came to baggizale with the heart of outing. Unexpectedly, you dared to disobey the will of the greatest Sudan and raid Pasha''s car."


    As he spoke, Chechen''s tone changed to severe. The prisoners under the steps lowered their heads because of fear.


    "Wronged! Envoy. It is Imad who disobeys Pasha. He is good at making claims. We, we should have bound ourselves to apologize to Pasha." just now, the Crimean noble was sad and put all the blame on Imad Pasha.


    With the first person to splash dirty water, everyone put the blame on Imad Pasha. Then, in order to highlight the inexcusable crime of Imad Pasha, some people also turned out the past of Chen sesame and rotten millet.


    Seeing this group of people, you and I were about to turn the main hall into a vegetable market. Che Chen shouted and stopped them.


    Then, Chechen helped up LAN gley''s wife, who was frightened to silence. In order to show kindness, Chechen also stretched out his fingers to tease the child in his arms after sweating. Khan was already afraid of Chechen. She mistakenly thought that Chechen was going to rob her flesh and bones, so she twisted half of her body and protected the child. The child seemed to be frightened and began to cry.


    "Please take it easy, madam." Chechen withdrew his finger awkwardly and said with a smile, "both Sudan and Mehmed Pasha know that LAN gley was the only one who disobeyed the Empire and deliberately assassinated Pasha, which has nothing to do with you, madam."


    After hearing this, he was not only relieved after sweating. The nobles also put their hearts down. Since the Sultan and Mahmoud Pasha have spared Elaine Glei''s wife, of course they will not be implicated.


    The happy and afterlife expressions of the nobles fell into Chechen''s eyes. That''s what he wants.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the Sultan and Mahmoud Pasha are generous to you. Of course, I hope you can express your gratitude. Mahmoud Pasha hopes you can write a letter of repentance to draw a line with the rebels and recall the soldiers sent to akman. I think you won''t refuse this little request."


    I''m the fish for the meat. These nobles who have become prisoners have no capital to refuse. Each of them nodded and bowed and promised to go down to write immediately.


    So Chechen asked Viscount Hessen to take them down with satisfaction, and ordered the Viscount to bring a man.


    When there was only one person left in the main hall of the Khan palace, Cherchen immediately felt lonely. Thinking that the task of restoring the country was coming to an end, at this moment, Cherchen missed Natalie far away in the Republic.


    "I don''t know how Natalie is now?"


    Che Chen looked up and thought unconsciously.


    Just then, two Hessen mercenaries escorted the people who were to be killed by Cherchen to the main hall.


    "Hello, Imad Pasha." Chechen gathered his mind and said hello sincerely.


    "Hum!" the dishevelled old Pasha snorted coldly.


    The only underwear left by Imad old Pasha who appeared in front of Chechen was full of blood, and there was only one shoe left. Most of the white beard leaves were torn off. Obviously, after being captured, old Pasha suffered a lot of abuse.


    Imad Pasha wanted to die in battle, but Viscount Hesse didn''t give him a chance. Three Hessian mercenaries surrounded old Pasha, hit Imad Pasha''s arms and thighs with blunt weapons, shot down his machete and tied him.


    Seeing the poor picture of Imad Pasha, Chechen quickly took off his cloak and put it on Imad Pasha. Then he motioned the two Hessian mercenaries to step back outside the door and leave themselves alone with Imad Pasha.


    When there were only two people left in the main hall, Imad Pasha finally opened his mouth: "young man, who are you?"


    Che Chen said: "I am Alwar chechenbey canonized by Muhammad graii Khan. Khan has insight into the plot of Yishi LAN gley to assassinate Mehmed Pasha, so he sent me to Kafa to stop it. Old Pasha, I respect you as a hero and know that you are a loyal adherent of the tradition of the khanate, so I hope you change your course and work for the orthodoxy of the Khanate again."


    "The orthodoxy of the Khanate??? Ha ha!" Imad Pasha seemed to hear the best joke. He laughed so loudly that the main hall was full of echoes. Even the Hessen mercenaries standing at the door couldn''t help looking inside.


    Having laughed enough, Imad Pasha said to Chechen: "Young man, you say the Khanate is orthodox, but don''t forget that Yishi LAN and Muhammad are the sons of pre Khan. Besides, at the beginning, LAN Glei Khan dares to praise Juan Keba with Allah. Does Muhammad dare? He can only play tricks. Moreover, although I am old, I am not faint. Muhammad can''t have Bei like you. Compared with him, you are more like him He is a leader. Come on, who sent you to the Khanate. "


    Chechen didn''t expect Imad Pasha to see things so clearly. He didn''t speak and acquiesced in Imad Pasha''s guess.


    "Young man, I don''t know what you came to Crimea to help Muhammad and what you want. But I will never be used by you. If you really respect me as a hero as you said, then give me a decent way to die and let me die with honor."


    With that, Imad Pasha ignored Chechen and turned to the gate.

 Chapter 466

    Imad Pasha was executed in a manner consistent with his identity. Chechen ordered two Sudanese soldiers to strangle Imad Pasha''s neck with a white silk, strangle him alive and save the whole body for him. All the others, Cherchen, put them under house arrest after they signed a letter of commitment to Mahmoud Pasha and Muhammad gley. At the beginning, LAN gley''s wife and half of the protons of Crimean nobles and tribal chiefs were sent to the ship. They will be sent to Ackerman and handed over to Christina.


    In other words, besides begzisalai, the capital of the khanate, Cherchen''s greatest harvest is these protons. They were originally brought under house arrest in begzisalai by Yishi LAN Glei in order to ensure the loyalty of tartar nobles and tribal chiefs who accompanied him on the expedition, but now they have become an important tool for Chechen to destroy Yishi LAN Glei''s military loyalty.


    Chechen believes that the presence of these people will completely disintegrate the military heart of LAN gley''s army at the beginning of Ackerman city and let him betray his relatives.


    After all this, Chechen came to the back hall of the begzisarai palace. It was originally the residence of Elaine gley and his wife, but now it belongs to Mehmed Pasha.


    Mahmoud Pasha, who was said by Chechen that he was frightened and needed to rest, was lying on the big bed at this time. The chambermaids in the palace of begzisarai were waiting on him around him.


    These maids included crimeas, czars, Russians and Ukrainians, both of which were captured by Tatars. And they can be left in the begzisalai palace, needless to say, all are beautiful.


    At this time, Mahmoud Pasha had already regarded himself as the master here. He was addicted to the powder. Mehmed Pasha sniffed the maid''s blond hair obscene for a while, and touched the maid''s white and delicate skin like milk. From time to time, obscene laughter came out


    Seeing this scene, Chechen instinctively felt a burst of nausea. He felt that all the good cabbages had been arched by pigs.


    However, after all, now Mahmoud Pasha is his partner. Chechen soon changed his friendly face, and Chechen feels more and more skilled in the conversion of such emotions and facial expressions.


    "Pasha, are you satisfied?" Chechen strode to the big bed and stopped three steps away from Mehmed Pasha.


    Seeing that Chechen was coming, Mahmoud Pasha couldn''t open his eyes with a smile.


    He pushed a blonde into Cherchen''s arms and said, "I''m satisfied. I''m so satisfied. Aleval, you don''t know that before today, I was worried. I didn''t even have interest in my favorite girl. Until today, the matter was finally settled, I put down my heart and was able to fly myself."


    With that, Mahmoud Pasha took a sip of coffee on the table and kissed a maid''s face with a big mouth full of coffee stains.


    As for the mood of Mahmoud, Cherchen can certainly understand. Even if Chechen completely knocked down Yishi LAN gley and stepped on him, so that he could never turn over, the lie that Yishi LAN gley sent assassins to assassinate Mehmed Pasha and colluded with Ukraine to send troops to the Republic of Poland could not be exposed.


    However, Chechen thought it was too early for Mahmoud Pasha to be happy. After all, LAN gley was alive at the beginning.


    "Lord Pasha, I''m going to send someone to send LAN gley''s wife and some captured Crimean noble protons to Ackerman." Chechen changed the topic and talked about business.


    "Mm-hmm." Mahmoud Pasha replied as if he hadn''t heard, "I''m relieved you do things."


    "In addition, I have seized LAN gley''s adverse birth at the beginning in the begzisalai palace. I have ordered someone to register half of it. Now it''s yours."


    Upon hearing this, Mahmoud Pasha shook his head in disbelief. First he suspected that he had heard wrong, and then he was convinced that he was not dreaming.


    "No doubt, Pasha. It was the two of us who took bergzisala. You deserve it. Please believe that I will always be your most loyal friend."


    Chechen''s words sounded so sincere and sincere to Mahmoud Pasha that he even felt that Chechen was his most trusted friend.


    And the generous gifts let Mahmoud''s last point, because Cherchen had forced him to send troops, and begzisalai''s dissatisfaction vanished. He murmured, "yes, you are my most loyal friend."


    Chechen held the big hand of Mahmoud Pasha.


    "Yes, my most loyal friend."


    Then, Chechen loosened his hand and stood up.


    "Then don''t disturb Pasha. You have a rest. Oh, by the way. Do you think you can detain the rest of the protons at my place first?" Chechen seemed to have just remembered this problem. He asked Mehmed Pasha for instructions.


    "Well, well."


    Mahmoud Pasha didn''t even pay attention to Cherchen''s problem, so he promised again and again.


    "I wish Pasha a good time."


    Chechen went out and left a bunch of beauties to push Mahmoud Pasha down on the bed.


    At this time, the city at the foot of the mountain where the bergzisalai palace is located is noisy and chaotic. Groups of people who looked down from the mountain like ants walked in and out of the houses in the streets. That is the soldiers of the mercenary regiment composed of free slaves headed by Stephan rasin - they are destroying and plundering the capital of the Crimean Khanate in a violent way.


    The begzisalai palace is a symbol of Khan''s power. Of course, Cherchen cannot be destroyed by them, so Hessen mercenaries and Kamal''s Sudanese soldiers took over here. In order to calm the emotions of Stepan Racine and others and reward them for their efforts in the battle, Chechen rewarded them with "free activities" for three days and three nights except the bergzisalai palace. It is self-evident what Xie Miao will do.


    Remembering that when he first came to the Republic of Poland, in the small village of zamoshye, he interrupted what uncle Pedro said when they joined the country, he couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    Now I''m afraid I''m the real injustice party.


    "Head."


    At this time, Fatima whispered behind Chechen.


    Chechen turned his head. He said to Fatima, "thank you, Fatima."


    Mahmoud Pasha''s last haunt was not without reason, but Fatima added the medicine prepared by Oksana in advance to Mahmoud Pasha''s coffee, so that Mahmoud Pasha looked confused and promised anything proposed by Cherchen.


    Fatima is well aware of what Muhammad gley did,. It was also she who reminded Chechen that Muhammad gley was a man who went back on his word and put interests first. As the cause of restoration of the country is getting closer and closer to success, when Muhammad gley re ascends the Khan position of the khanate, he is likely to betray his commitment and remain neutral in order to seek the best interests.


    Therefore, Chechen must plan ahead and master the chips to check and balance Muhammad gley, so that he can''t easily break his promise.


    The most suitable chips are these protons.


    "Captain, I am willing to do anything for you." Fatima looked at Chechen and said.

 Chapter 467

    ***¡¤ the fierce battle between gley''s army and Ackerman''s garrison was almost carried out at the same time as Chechen''s operation in Kafa.


    The first battle was between uzenbei and yelishei.


    At the same time that uzbeyi led a shepherd army of 3000 people to march towards Ackerman and prepare to sweep the villages around Ackerman, yelishei led 200 Hessen cavalry and a shepherd army of more than 1000 people to investigate and advance towards KIR Buren fortress.


    At the front of the team, yelishei, dressed in mirror armor, asked the sea riding beside him, "that sea, are you sure the enemy will send pioneers to sweep around here?"


    Nahai smiled and said to yelishei, "please believe me, yelishei. We Tatars know Tatars just as you Russians know Russians."


    This sea is the leader of the Tatar Raider who gathered more than 1000 people on the road from Bujak to akman to attack Chechen and finally gave up.


    After Muhammad gray occupied akman, in order to enrich his strength, Muhammad gray wantonly recruited troops and horses. And that sea, at this time, took refuge in Muhammad gley.


    Of course, Nahai''s refuge in Muhammad gley is not because he believes that Muhammad gley can defeat his brother. On the contrary, Nahai is basically pessimistic about Muhammad gley''s victory. He joined the former Khan purely for money - Muhammad gley paid twice as much as yisran gley.


    At that time, the idea of Nahai was: anyway, once the war was unfavorable, the grassland gangs like them could apply first-class oil on the soles of their feet, regardless of honor and credit.


    But when he came to Ackerman, when Nahai knew that the main force defending Ackerman was the caravan he had coveted, and they caused a lot of losses to the army of Ackerman led by ah''er Hun Milu in one night, Nahai''s mind changed.


    Nahai''s keen intuition told him that if it was the caravan (mercenary regiment), maybe Muhammad gley might win and even defeat his brother.


    Everyone can do the icing on the cake, but it is very rare to send charcoal in the snow. Nahai decided to be the man who provided charcoal in the snow, because the return was extremely rich, so he made a heavy bet. Nahai imitated the appearance of bayazid Khan, put boots with the head of Yishi LAN gley on his feet, and publicized it widely. This undoubtedly tied him to Muhammad Gray''s chariot and won him great trust from Muhammad gray. On the day the sea swore allegiance to Muhammad gley, the sea was named mirzan.


    This time, yelisheiben was going to take two hundred Hessian cavalry, but the sea insisted on following. Moreover, he has far more people than Yeltsin, but he is willing to be Yeltsin''s deputy.


    Although the Tatar''s way of speaking in the sea made yelishei listen a little twisted, but with the guarantee of the sea, yelishei let the scouts radiate further, while himself and the sea stayed where they were.


    Not long after, hassar rode a grassland horse back from the northwest. He brought an important information - a herdsman army of more than 3000 people was looting nearby villages.


    It is said that the enemy has more than 3000 people. Except for yelishei, Nahai and hassar, most of the officers in the army are embarrassed. In their view, there is a great difference in strength between twelve and three thousand people. What''s more, the two troops use the same tactics and weapons.


    "We''ll kill all of them now," hassar shouted, waving a simple Tatar saber. His face turned red. It was obvious that the war was not coming, and his blood was boiling.


    No one responded to him. Hassar may be a fierce general, but arranging troops is not his strong point, so his opinions are of no reference value.


    "Well, tell me what you think of this enemy army," yelishei asked.


    Although czar Russia also often fought with Crimean Khanate at that time, yelishei did not experience it. The first battle of his life was against Smolensk in the Republic of Poland, and then he followed Chechen. Therefore, most of the knowledge about how the Tatars fought war came from the elders. That''s why he asked about the sea.


    The sea pondered.


    He said: "according to my understanding of the Khanate army, only one sixth of the 3000 shepherd army should be the regular army of the khanate, and most of the others are composed of herdsmen recruited from various tribes. Their equipment is similar to ours."


    "Oh, that''s 2500 people." yelishei nodded first.


    "Yes, according to the war method of our Tatars, the shepherd army of 3000 people will spread extremely broad wings to surround the enemy, and then use bows and arrows to consume the enemy''s effective strength and create fear. When the time is ripe, the most elite heavy cavalry will launch the last attack.


    "Then what can you do to destroy this enemy?"


    Obviously, yelishei wants to fight this pioneer army of starting LAN gley. After all, a victory will greatly boost the morale of Ackerman''s defenders.


    In response, Nahai said, "it''s impossible. The military strength is too wide. I hope your Excellency will give up this unrealistic idea. However, we can bite a piece of meat off the enemy through reasonable tactics."


    "That''s enough." yelishei patted the sea on the shoulder. He felt more and more like the confident and careful Tatar.


    The whereabouts of the cavalry led by yelisi could not be concealed from uzbeyi. When the bey knew that an enemy was approaching him through the scouts scattered around, uzzenbey quickly gathered up his men who were setting fire and looting.


    Officers at all levels under uzbeyi gathered the soldiers who had killed and robbed red eyes with whip and knife back, and ushered in the direction of yelishei.


    As estimated by Nahai, the shepherd army led by uzenbei is still deployed in the traditional way. After finding that the number of opponents is far less than himself, the front width of the battlefield in the three parts of the left, middle and right is twice that of the opponent.


    Fifty Tatar heavy Armored Cavalry and 450 Crimean princes formed the core of the whole army. Bey himself and four hundred Crimean princes were at the center of the front, looking at the whole situation. The most elite Tatar heavy Armored Cavalry are responsible for pressing the battle behind Bei. They will be put into the battlefield when deciding the victory or defeat.


    On the left is the Crimean zasack cavalry. These light cavalry are only equipped with long bows and sabers, and their armor is very simple. However, due to the large number of people, the smoke and dust rolled up by the war horses is amazing.


    On the right is the Crimean ogulan cavalry. Equipped with spears and simple shields, these cavalry are good at launching lance charges. Uzzenbey arranged the ogulan cavalry on the right, no doubt realizing that the terrain on the right is more flat and more conducive to the cavalry charge.


    Crimean slave soldiers, cannon fodder recruited from various cities and towns, were arrayed on the first line of the Chinese army. These slave soldiers who used bows and arrows were the exporters of fire and the bearers of the first wave of attack.


    The cavalry adapted from Tatar Raiders led by Nahai were also lined up in a straight line on the position, and their front was only one-third of the other side. Hassar led 200 cavalry troops to run back and forth in front of the two armies, rolling up a large amount of smoke and dust to cover the array, so as not to let uzbeyi find the falseness and reality of his troops.


    The most elite 200 Hessian cavalry led by yelishei hid behind the smoke wall and Tatar Raiders and went around to the flank of the okulan cavalry. They would use it as a deadly dagger to launch a fatal attack on the enemy.


    The battle was first fought by uzbeyi''s army. Their zasack cavalry and Crimean slave soldiers rode forward and shot deadly arrows at kazar''s cavalry. These arrows were dense and deadly. Although hassar''s cavalry also launched a counterattack with bows and arrows, the amount of arrow projection between the two was not an order of magnitude, and they were quickly defeated.


    Then uzzenbey ordered the veteran commander APAC mirzan to fight. He led the left-wing zasack cavalry to launch the first wave of charge towards the sea.


    Crimean Tatar cavalry are nomadic cavalry who really love riding and shooting. The zasack cavalry threw Tatar arrows at high speed, covering the sky and falling on the head of the cavalry led by the sea.


    "Raise your shield! Charge!" shouted the sea.


    More than 800 cavalry quickly or slowly raised their shields to cover their heads, then straightened their cavalry guns and rushed towards the zasack cavalry.


    Arrow rain fell, and from time to time cavalry and horses fell down with arrows.


    But most people survived the arrow rain. They collided with the zasack cavalry. For a moment, the sound of shouting and killing, the sound of broken shields, the sound of piercing cavalry guns, and the sound of saber chopping became one.


    Because the zasack cavalry under uzbeyi rode and shot while charging, most people did not have time to pull out their melee weapons when contacting the cavalry in the sea, so the casualties of the zasack cavalry in the first round of the confrontation were far greater than those of their opponents.


    The saber of the sea chopped left and right. Later, he cut open a saber, and later, he opened the head of a zasack cavalry.


    The zasack cavalry seemed unable to resist and began to retreat, while the cavalry of the sea held on to the enemy.


    Uzzenbey''s mouth showed a sneer.


    Their opponents are obviously too complacent and forget that as Tatars, what they are best at is to lure each other to pursue through feign defeat, lengthen the front, and then flank.


    Uzzenbey raised a hand. The ogulan cavalry on the right received the signal, one after another pointed their cavalry guns over the horse''s head and turned the horse''s head - they will hit the sea cavalry from the flank.


    "Drive!"


    The okulan cavalry urged their horses to change their formation in order to circle the enemy''s flank with the enemy.


    Just then, something unexpected happened. A Western cavalry in black came out from behind the okulan cavalry who were changing their formation and killed into the defenseless right wing.


    Okulan cavalry''s cavalry guns are suitable for high-speed charging, but not for close combat, and their simple shields are like paper paste in front of Hessen cavalry''s broadsword and musket. In the blink of an eye, thirty or forty okulan cavalry fell down.


    Seeing that his right wing was attacked secretly, especially a soldier with white horse and black armor kept knocking his cavalry off his horse with a page hammer, uzzenbey knocked his left hand holding the whip on the palm of his right hand.


    He really underestimated the enemy.


    "Come with me to the right," uzzenbey shouted.


    The Crimean slave soldiers in front of the cavalry tried to turn aside to make way, but they made the scene more chaotic without strict discipline training.


    In fact, weak organizational ability and discipline were common problems of the armies of Eastern European countries at that time. The Swedish army is OK. After Gustav''s reform, it is the first to enter the threshold of modern army. Because of this, in the second Warsaw war, the army led by Karl x could complete the transformation in front of the enemy without danger.


    The Republic of Poland and Czarist Russia, in addition to some new troops and mercenaries trained by Western European instructors, most of them also have such problems. As for the Crimean khanate, the product of the disintegration of the golden tent khanate, since the 17th century, due to its adherence to the tradition of riding and shooting, it has gradually changed from a nomadic empire that scares the Principality of Moscow and the Republic of Poland to a full-time trafficker and part-time fighter of the Ottoman Turkish Empire. The war depends on a large number of people. It was only because the cavalry was still the main force determining the victory or defeat of the battlefield at that time, and the Khanate was able to summon hundreds of thousands of nomadic cavalry, that they still frightened all countries.


    Uzzenbey was angry to see his subordinates being slaughtered every minute, but these cannon fodder blocked him from moving forward. He pulled out his saber and cut a path in front of him.


    Yelishei saw that the enemy commander could be so cruel and cruel, and his men had caused great losses to the right-wing Auckland cavalry. He quickly whistled and signaled to retreat quickly.


    At the same time, the sea whistled.


    The pursuing cavalry slowed down their horses. They stopped their pursuit and began to retreat.


    The zasack cavalry pretending to retreat wanted to drag the cavalry of the sea, but the cavalry of the sea turned back and shot arrows to stop the enemy''s pursuit.


    Seeing that both the left and right enemies were about to escape, uzzenbey made a decision in a very short time - he turned his direction and rushed towards the sea.


    Uzzenbey, though young, has good judgment. He could see that the right-wing cavalry were more effective and more difficult to deal with; Although the left wing fought fiercely, it was the same Tatars as itself. Uzbeyi was still confident in dealing with his compatriots and the same tactics. So uzzenbey avoided the strong and weak, and chose to jump into the sea.

 Chapter 468

    Yelishei led the Hessian cavalry of the territory to retreat successfully. But they were not so lucky in the sea. Because soon, the Crimean Prince''s guards and heavily armored cavalry led by uzbeyi, who was equipped with faster and better mounts, caught up with the cavalry led by Nahai. At medium and long distances, the guards of the Crimean princes kept throwing arrow rain with a composite bow, and the Tatar raiders who fell behind kept falling from their horses.


    Seeing the heavy Armored Cavalry wearing small metal plate chain armour and long metal plate chain armour getting closer and closer to their team, hassar, who had joined the sea, said loudly to the sea, "that sea, I''ll stop them. Run away!"


    "Hassel!"


    The sea''s eyes were wet. He looked at hassa''er gratefully. The sea never thought that hassa''er, who was always against himself, had made a move of death or life in order to protect himself.


    Yes, there is death but no life. Most of the cavalry led by Nahai are light cavalry. Most of them don''t even have a chain armour. It''s the only treatment for officers to have a chain armour helmet. Such equipment to challenge those heavy armored cavalry is tantamount to a sheep entering a tiger''s mouth.


    Looking at the wet eyes of the sea, instead of being moved, hassar angrily scolded, "Why are you crying? Are you still a man? I''m not for you, but for these brothers who came out with us."


    After scolding, hassar turned his horse''s head. He took a team of cavalry and rushed to the heavy Armored Cavalry led by uzbeyi.


    Hassar, who was running against the wind, felt that his eyes were dazzled by sand and even shed tears. Hassel rubbed his eyes, but his thoughts flew behind him.


    Although he started as a gangster, hassar didn''t deal with the sea. But hazar''s heart admitted that the sea was indeed more suitable to be a leader than himself. Unlike himself, he can only fight and kill. He can''t even tell the trap from the fat sheep. But the more he knew that he was inferior to the sea, the more Hazael faced the sea. Because of his pride, he just didn''t want to admit that he was inferior to the sea.


    "The sea, may Allah bless you forever."


    Hassel''s chapped lips moved. At this time, a Crimean heavy cavalry was close to him.


    "Kill!"


    Hazare shouted with all his strength. The mace in his hand was waved with all his strength and hit the steel shield of the heavy Armored Cavalry.


    The shield of Crimean heavy armored cavalry was twisted and deformed, and he himself flew out of his horse. Not all of them were as successful as hassar. Half of the companions following hassar were picked down by the heavy armor Knight''s gun. Uzenbei''s command lost only a few people.


    Two cavalry of completely different ranks engaged in a scuffle. Hassal kept clamping the horse''s belly and urging the horse forward. His mace would move left and right, banging the steel shield of Crimean heavy armor cavalry, but he could not hurt an enemy again.


    When the heavily armored knight was fighting with hassar''s men and horses, the guards of the Crimean princes scattered to the two wings and surrounded hassar''s men and horses in the middle. These archers drew their bows and arched one after another.


    There were fewer and fewer people around hassar, and even he himself was hit by two arrows. Hassar resisted the pain, broke the arrow shaft and continued to wave the mace, but his hands became more and more sore and powerless.


    A Crimean heavy cavalry charged at hassar with a cavalry gun, and the sharp tip of the gun pierced hassar''s mount. Hazar fell to the ground and the heavy horse pressed his feet.


    Hassel struggled to pull his foot out of the stirrup, but he didn''t succeed.


    The Crimean heavy cavalry who succeeded in one hit came back. He took the cavalry gun and was ready to nail hassar to the ground.


    Crimean heavy cavalry walked slowly, as if cats were playing with mice.


    At this time, the battle with great difference in strength was coming to an end, and hassar''s companions had already been killed and injured.


    "Damn it!" Hassel spit. He threw out the machete at his waist with his last strength.


    Crimean heavy cavalry easily picked up hassar''s machete. At this time, death was only five meters away from hassar.


    Hassal stared at the enemy closer and closer to him. He was the kind of man who wouldn''t close his eyes even if he died.


    The Crimean heavy cavalry came to hassar and raised their cavalry guns high.


    "Hassel, we''re coming!"


    With this familiar and disgusting sound, a white light hit the Crimean heavy cavalry. The feather arrow pierced the chain armour of the Tatar helmet on the heavy armored cavalry''s head and came out from the other side of his neck.


    The sea cut left and right, passed through the obstacles of layers of enemy cavalry, and came to hassar. Immediately, the cavalry who followed the sea to rescue surrounded them in the middle.


    The sea took away the body of the war horse that was pressing on hazar''s thigh and pulled him out.


    "Hazael." the sea shouted at Hazael who stood up.


    But it was not Hassal''s gratitude that greeted the sea, but his heavy fist.


    "What are you doing back here? Aren''t enough people dead today!"


    Hassal looked at the sea angrily. He didn''t understand why a person who was so smart and would weigh the pros and cons was stupid today.


    At this time, uzenbei''s men and horses had returned from the sea and woke up from the earthquake. They quickly sealed the gap, surrounded them with a larger circle, and the rain like arrows flew to the sea in the circle.


    "Fool, fool!" continued Hassel.


    Listening to Hassel''s curse, the sea smiled, and he sang:


    How many legends have the wind blown away from the grassland


    All that remains is your story


    Make wine and horse milk into a song


    On horseback is your home


    Your kindness is spread everywhere


    Engrave deep inscriptions in the shepherd''s heart


    Every baby born


    They are all descendants of wolf and white deer, and all descendants of Badu Khan


    We hunt on the grassland, we get water by the river, and we share it among the tribes


    May I give my life for it


    The eagle is singing, our warriors


    Please listen to this beautiful song and sing for our hero


    Please sing this beautiful song for our hero


    May I also give my life for it


    A proud man came on horseback


    Who is so proud?


    It''s your descendants. "


    The song is desolate and tragic. The sea only sang a few words, and all the others sang in the rain of arrows close to the weaving net.


    Hearing the song sung in the Tatar era, uzzenbey had ripples in his heart. But soon, he suppressed the emotion that shouldn''t have appeared.


    "A group of cheap species, noble blood is different from low blood," uzzenbey said to the "trapped animals" in his heart.


    Uzzenbey raised his left hand and the assembled Crimean heavy cavalry were ready to deliver a fatal blow.


    Suddenly, a series of fire guns sounded. It turned out that yelishei, who broke out, saw that Nahai and others had not met with themselves for a long time, so they guessed that they must be in trouble, so they came back for rescue.


    Nearly 200 Hessian cavalry lined up in three rows and approached the outermost encirclement composed of zasack cavalry and Crimean tribal cavalry with classic semi rotary tactics. They charged in columns. After the first row reached a certain distance, the riders turned their horses slightly, took out their right pistols and shot, and then turned their horses and took out their left pistols and shot. Then withdraw to the rear of your cavalry array and fill it with bullets. At this time, the second platoon fires, and then the third platoon fires in turn.


    In the face of this tactic, the Crimean nomadic cavalry who love riding and shooting also took out their bows and arrows to shoot against the Hessian cavalry. However, after shooting two muskets, the Hessian cavalry did not continue to shoot against the Crimean nomadic cavalry at all. They neatly pulled out their broad swords and launched a wall charge.


    The Tatar cavalry, who did not expect the other party to come, was stunned for a moment. When they were ready to change into machetes and cavalry guns again, the Hessian cavalry had rushed into their formation and made a gap in the siege.


    "The sea, go!" yelishei shouted as he advanced.

 Chapter 469

    With the support of yelisi, Nahai and hasar finally broke out of the siege. Uzzenbey''s cavalry chased out seven or eight miles. Seeing that they couldn''t catch up, they stopped chasing.


    "Bey, we didn''t catch up with the enemy and let them run away."


    The small Crimean leader bowed his head and pleaded with uzbeyi.


    But uzzenbey ignored him and kept gesturing with a revolver abandoned on the battlefield by Hessen mercenaries.


    Uzzenbey''s revolver has a caliber of 12.3mm, a tube length of 480mm, a simple body and no gorgeous decoration. It is obviously a mass-produced product of Arsenal in Germany or other regions. But uzzenbey knew very well that although it was not a work of art, it was definitely a killing weapon. One of his Crimean heavy cavalry died under this weapon. At that time, uzzenbey clearly saw that the heavily armored cavalry had raised a steel shield to try to resist bullets, but the bullet from the spring pistol still killed him. And after penetrating the steel shield. In other words, unless they wear surprisingly thick armor, it is difficult for the hit to be safe.


    Uzzenbey took the pistol closer and observed it carefully. He tightened the spring in the gun and pulled the trigger. Uzenbei heard the sound of a steel wheel in the gun body rotating rapidly driven by the spring. If there is gunpowder in the gun barrel at this time, the white hot spark generated by friction with a piece of pyrite clamped in the machine head will ignite the fine powder in the medicine pool, and then ignite the propellant in the gun barrel through the fire gate.


    Uzzenbey praised a good gun. In the khanate, even the best Musketeers use muskets. Unexpectedly, the weapons equipped by these enemies are so advanced than their own regular army.


    "Haran," uzzenbey said to the Crimean leader with his head down, "take this musket to Khan and tell him that Muhammad gley has hired foreign mercenaries, who are well-equipped and well-trained."


    "Yes." the Crimean little leader named Haran raised his hands over his head, held the revolver uzbeyi put in his hand, then stepped back three steps and got on the horse.


    "Bey, where are we going now?"


    After Haran left, a Crimean officer asked.


    Uzbeyi looked at the sky and then said, "go to Izmer fortress. Although we won today, we lost a lot. Go there and repair it first. I''ll measure these fleeing guys. After this war, they don''t dare to move in this area."


    With that, uzzenbey got on the horse. He ordered his dead and wounded to be mounted and headed for izmel fortress.


    On the other side, yelishei and his men, after escaping for twenty or thirty miles, saw no pursuers behind them and finally stopped. In fact, after high-intensity combat and continuous running, their horses were already foaming at the mouth and tired. Even if people don''t need to rest, horses need to rest.


    In this war, the Hessian cavalry led by yelisi lost 21 people, and 47 people were injured to varying degrees, and more than 300 people were killed and injured in the sea. It can be said that this attack not only failed to achieve the expected success, but also hurt our vitality.


    Therefore, after stopping their horses, both Hessian mercenaries and Tatar Raiders were dejected, like frosted eggplant.


    While the others were resting, yelishei called Nahai and hasar. Hassar was covered with wounds and full of bandages, like a mummy.


    As soon as they met yelishei, they mentioned whether they should lead the cavalry back to Ackerman because of the heavy casualties in the battle.


    After hearing these words, yelishei put forward different opinions: "Nahai and hazar, I think we should continue to move forward."


    They looked at yelishei in surprise. They didn''t know why he put forward such a proposal. Is it because of being covered by armor?


    Yelishei explained: "you think we have suffered heavy casualties in the sea, so we should go back to Ackerman to repair, so the enemy thinks so. They must think we have withdrawn. If we kill a horse gun at this time..."


    "Please wait a minute." the sea stopped yelishei''s words.


    Then he asked, "yelishei, do you mean we go back and attack the enemy just now?"


    After asking, even Nahai himself realized that it was a little whimsical.


    "No, it''s not."


    Yelishei shook his head. He picked up a stone on the ground and drew.


    "This is Izmer fortress, this is Dniester River, and this is where we are now."


    Yelishei said as he pressed a little harder at the place symbolizing their current position, and then drew a straight line in the direction of the Dniester river.


    "Let''s go here!" yelishei said finally.


    The sea and hazar almost fell on the picture of yelishei. The sea was the first to react. He looked thoughtfully at the graffiti on the ground, touched and nodded.


    The upright hassar asked blankly, "go to the Dniester river? What are you doing there?"


    Yelishei didn''t answer hassar''s question, but looked at the sea with shining eyes, hoping that the other party would agree with him.


    After a while, the sea raised his head, with a smile on his mouth. And yelishei also read from the sea''s facial expression that the other party had understood what he meant.


    "Do you understand what we mean? The sea?"


    "Do you want to sneak into LAN gley''s army at the beginning of the Dniester river?" asked the sea.


    Yelishei said, "yes, according to the marching practice of your Tatars, the forward force and the middle army are about a week away. At the beginning, LAN gley''s army should still be on the other side of the Dniester river. We can go there now and ambush there, so we can cross and attack the other side when crossing the river. We can certainly beat the other side in disorder."


    As expected, the sea fell into silence again. His thumb kept rubbing against a stone picked up from the ground.


    And Hassal opened his mouth in shock. Of course, he was not afraid, but felt that yelishei''s idea was too crazy. And Nahai, he seems to agree with the idea of yelishei, a "madman".


    Yelishei looked at the sea and waited for him to make up his mind.


    "Dry!" the sea suddenly threw the stone on the ground and shouted.


    The sea is also a dry character. He stood up neatly and called a junior officer: "lial, you take ten soldiers to escort the wounded hassar back to Ackerman, and then tell deputy commander Chris that we go to the Dniester River to see the sea."

 Chapter 470

    Uzzenbey didn''t expect yelishei to be so brave. Even after hassar and them returned to akman, Muhammad graii and bayazid Khan were shocked when they learned about yelishei''s crazy move. Then, Muhammad gley''s heart ached because the sea he finally accepted was brought to a dead end by a madman. But Christina is full of confidence in yelishei. She comforts Muhammad gley that yelishei and Nahai will come back safely.


    As for Christina''s promise, although Muhammad gley didn''t say anything, it can be seen from his decadent expression that he didn''t believe it.


    The return of a group of wounded soldiers with many scars to Ackerman also cast a shadow of failure on the army and people of the city preparing for the war. And will the fate of yelishei and Nahai really be as Muhammad gley and others imagined?


    After they separated from hazar, elishea led the cavalry forward. They walked along the South Bank of the Dniester River and soon came to the only bridge near the Dniester river.


    On this bridge, uzenbei has set up a post, in which about 50 infantry and 30 cavalry are stationed. Yelishei and the sea carefully lurked nearby, but they did not scare the snake.


    "At the beginning, LAN gley''s army must go here. Because this is the only place where a bridge has been built, and because the Dniester river bends here, the water flow is gentle," said Nahai.


    Then he pointed to a forest in the distance.


    "That''s a natural ambush place. It''s a good place to hide. You can''t hide any more. Look, yelishei, the woods are endless. You can''t see the end at a glance. Even thousands of people hide in it."


    For the selection and analysis of the sea, yelishei repeatedly nodded yes. He also thought that the forest was a good place to ambush. But yelishei had a worry about whether the enemies in the post would enter the woods to hunt, because this was the habit of Tatars marching and fighting, and they had always confused combat with hunting.


    In response, Nahai said, "it''s really possible. However, as long as we set up sentries, closely monitor the movement on the shore and arrange camping in the depths of the woods, we believe it''s not easy to be exposed."


    But yelishei was still worried. He and the sea went into the woods to explore. At the edge of the forest, they found some animal blood and hair, as well as the traces of the campfire, which was still very new.


    "The enemy did come here," yelishei said to the sea.


    The sea was gloomy because it meant it was not safe here.


    They moved on again. After more than 200 meters, all traces of human beings disappeared.


    Obviously, it''s safe here.


    This renewed hope for yelishei and Nahai. They opened up an open space 500 meters deep in the woods and built a shack with branches and fur. Because making a fire will expose the target, they can only eat roasted millet and meat floss. This is common in Tatars, but Hessian mercenaries are miserable. They complain all the time. In this regard, yelisi can only use strict military laws and high rewards after the war to lure them to continue to endure.


    Every day, yelishei and Nahai will take a small team of reconnaissance troops out to explore the Dniester River, but the Bank of the river is always quiet.


    How long do these days last. On the morning of the third day, yelishei was awakened by the sound of the wings of countless birds. He saw countless birds in the sky blocking out the sun, flying over their heads and through the treetops. Seeing this scene, yelishei and Nahai passed on credits to each other.


    "They''re coming, they''re coming!"


    This word spread among Hessian mercenaries and Tatar Raiders. After so many days, everyone can finally get out of this damn place. Everyone is gearing up to vent their grievances on the enemy.


    Yelishei left the sea to organize his team, while he led a small team of soldiers out of the woods quietly and lurked near the ferry bridge.


    On the other side of the Dniester River, the yellow land has been crowded with countless brown felt hats, silver helmets and white high hats. At a glance, it can hardly see the edge. It is a sea of people.


    "Oh, my God, there are people who can make a world here," sighed a Hessian mercenary. He had never seen so many people even in the busiest market since he was a child in the countryside.


    The first to cross the river were the cattle and sheep driven by the herdsmen. The herdsmen drove the cattle and sheep together with a harness pole and drove them onto the bridge. Cattle and sheep kept shouting. They crowded with each other and rushed across the river. Along the way, cattle and sheep kept leaving feces on the bridge. The strong smell could even smell the lurking yelishei and others.


    "It''s strange that the Russians and Ukrainians are afraid of them. If I fight with such a group of smelly guys, I''ll be dizzy before I start fighting." another joked.


    Next came a group of cavalry in red nomadic robes and pointed hats. But they are more like trumpeters than cavalry. For what they hold in their hands is not a sword, but a musical instrument. These drummers played music, and behind them were countless teams of cavalry with different flags. These cavalry as many as nearly 10000 people, most of them ride pack horses and grassland horses, and they don''t have much metal armor. Obviously, these are the cannon fodder of the Khanate.


    But the cannon fodder alone exceeded the sum of Ackerman''s defenders. The number of them is ten times and a hundred times that of the cavalry led by yelisi.


    Of course, it is impossible for so many people to cross the bridge. Some Tatars stopped their horses on the Bank of the river. They found branches of moderate thickness to connect them, and then took out transparent leather bags. These skins are made of bovine bladder and sheep bladder. After blowing them up and tying them under the branches, they are simple rafts.


    Soon, countless herdsmen puffed up their cheeks like frogs on the Bank of the river, blowing into the bladder of cattle and sheep, and bulging the bladder into a ball. In this way, rafts appeared on the Dniester river.


    At noon, more than half of the people had crossed the river. Yelishei was not impatient. Because he knows these are small shrimps. The real big fish hasn''t arrived yet.


    More than an hour later, a six tailed signal appeared in yelishei''s vision - at the beginning, LAN gley''s team arrived.

 Chapter 471

    At this time, an unexpected situation suddenly appeared. A group of Tatar herdsmen, perhaps because the weather was too hot, or because they let the cattle and sheep eat grass to supplement their strength, drove the cattle and sheep to the grove where the cavalry hid.


    "Damn it!"


    Yelishei scolded angrily. The cavalry in the woods are getting ready to go. At this time, if these Tatar herdsmen go to graze, the two men and horses will collide.


    Yelishei hurried back to the grove with the people around him. He must start early.


    In the grove, all the cavalry were ready and waiting for the officer to give orders.


    Seeing ye lishei''s face in a hurry, Nahai hurried forward and asked what had happened.


    "At first, LAN gley''s team was still on the other side, but a group of Tatar herdsmen came this way," yelishei said.


    The sea was silent. After a while, he said, "this is Allah who won''t let us succeed."


    Originally, their plan was to attack when LAN gley just crossed the transition bridge at the beginning. At this time, the defense around him is the weakest, because the width of the crossing bridge does not allow too many guards around him; When yelisi launched a raid, the Tatar Raiders led by Nahai created chaos near the river crossing point and received yelisi at any time.


    Seeing that the sea said something frustrating, yelishei said, "but although God closed the door, he left us a window. If we can''t eat big fish, we''ll eat some shrimp first."


    One speaks of Allah and the other speaks of God. This should be an irreconcilable group of people, but they come together under the guidance of common interests.


    The sea saw that yelishei didn''t give up the plan, so he asked yelishei what he wanted to do.


    In this regard, yelisi''s answer was to raid now, and then whispered his new plan.


    At the time they spoke, the Tatar herdsmen had driven the herd closer and closer. They waved the harness pole and sang a song, just like an outing.


    Yelishei leaned over the edge of the forest again and returned again. His face flashed with joy and cruelty.


    "All cattle and sheep, nearly a thousand. All yours, all yours." yelishei encouraged the Tatar Raiders.


    The sea should give out a scream, like the cry of an eagle. The Tatar Raiders behind him also shouted excitedly.


    Compared with the war, these Tatar Raiders have much higher skills in looting. Without the command of the sea, they consciously divided into three teams: one team continued to move forward behind the sea, and the two teams formed a semicircle queue to encircle from both sides.


    All this was done quietly, so that the Tatar herdsmen outside did not lack the most experienced old herdsmen, but they did not find that the forest had become a bloodthirsty beast, ready to stretch out a scarlet tongue to them.


    The sea pushed the horse forward. It was only a few minutes to the edge of the forest. He was the first to rush out of the woods towards the stunned Tatar herdsmen.


    The speed of the sea was so fast that a Tatar herdsman who stood in front of him and smelled of excrement even had no time to shout from his open mouth, so he was cut down by the sea.


    Just as the sea rushed out of the woods, two teams of surrounded cavalry rushed out of the woods.


    They surrounded Tatar herdsmen and their livestock, killed living people and drove away animals.


    "Retreat, retreat, don''t care about the wounded, don''t care about the wounded!" the sea saw that some subordinates jumped off their horses and were about to give a dagger to the neck of the Tatar herdsmen lying on the ground, quickly stopping them from wasting their time.


    The Tatar Raiders shouted, then picked up the harness pole on the ground and drove the cattle and sheep away.


    Although the sudden raid hoodwinked the Tatar herdsmen, the regular Crimean cavalry at the crossing bridge, including zasack cavalry and okulan cavalry, quickly responded. As robbers, they were so angry that they were robbed by robbers. Another sneak attack was a scum among the Tatars - Tatar Raiders. Several senior officers immediately led their cavalry to catch up.


    For a moment, more than half of the people on the other side of the crowded river were missing.


    In the woods, a pair of Eagle Falcon like sharp eyes still looked at the crossing bridge.


    When the sea attacked the herds, at the beginning, LAN gley and Baron bey were riding side by side near the ferry bridge. In the past two days, at the beginning, LAN gley''s face collapsed all day, except that he didn''t write melancholy on his face.


    Seeing that his Khan is still like this today, barembey smiled and said to Yishi LAN gley, "Khan, uzenbei has won a battle. You should be happy."


    At the beginning, LAN gley stopped his horse.


    "Old bey, I''m sure I''m glad Wu won the war. But you saw the spring pistol he sent. When our people were still using fire ropes and guns, my enemy had used such advanced weapons."


    "Khan was worried about this!" Baron bey nodded secretly in his heart. He comforted LAN gley at the beginning: "Don''t worry about Khan. Wuzenbeii said that there are only more than 200 enemies he met equipped with such weapons. I believe these are just foreign mercenaries recruited by Muhammad graii. According to the financial resources of waste Khan, there must be few such people. We have so many shooting sculptures, and their composite bow is no worse than anything Spring wheel fire gun. "


    With that, Baron bey raised his whip and pointed to a team of Crimean princes'' guards who passed by them.


    This group of Crimean princes'' guards rode a uniform horse with a Tatar composite bow hanging from their waist, and their military capacity was powerful and majestic.


    But even if Baron bey said so, LAN gley was not happy at the beginning. And he knew that Baron bey had misunderstood his meaning.


    He was about to explain, but he was interrupted by the sea raid. The loyal Khan guards around Khan surrounded Yishi LAN gley and barenbei in the middle.


    The Kor next to a Khan went to inquire, and the news was that the Tatar Raiders had robbed the livestock in front and were now running away, and several officers were leading the army to pursue.


    Although I felt that these Tatar Raiders came strangely, I saw that there was no threat to LAN gley''s life at the beginning. The Khan guards around scattered and continued the topic just now.


    "Old bey," said Ethan gley with a sigh, "I''m not worried about my brother, nor about the mercenaries."


    "So Khan, what are you worried about?" Baron bey didn''t understand.


    "I''m worried about countries like Russia and Poland. Their land area is larger and their population is ten times and a hundred times larger than ours. If their troops are equipped with such advanced weapons, the fate of the Khanate..."


    Speaking of this, LAN gley stopped talking at the beginning. He knew that Baron bey knew what he meant.


    Baron bey suddenly realized! At the moment, he was deeply impressed by Khan''s foresight and preparedness.


    "That''s why you are opposed to the waste Khan helping the Republic of Poland for petty profits," barenbei said.


    "Yes, Ukraine is a bottomless pit. As long as the unrest in Ukraine continues, both the Republic of Poland and czar Russia will continue to bleed, and our Khanate can really continue to seek profits. A peaceful Ukraine will only make the country that gets it stronger and threaten the survival of the Khanate."

 Chapter 472

    How rich the land and products of Ukraine are, LAN gley is clear from the beginning when he would ride a horse and follow his father Khan and bey to invade and plunder people.


    Take the family of the hero of the Republic of Poland, jareme vishnewitsky, for example. This family has more than 70000 manors in Kiev province. Its territory also includes almost the whole Poltava region, and nearly 230000 farmers belong to them. With these, the annual income of the vichnewitsky family is less than that of the Polish king''s treasury. This is only a family. In Ukraine, there are other aristocrats who can match it, such as zamoyski family, konetpolsky family, kalinovsky family, osolinsky family, pototsky family, ostrozki family, zbarozki family, Koletsky family, etc.


    No matter which country, Poland or czar Russia, integrates Ukraine''s resources, its national strength will be greatly improved, which is a nightmare for the Crimean Khanate. But his brother doesn''t understand, or he does, but he selectively forgets for some petty profits.


    But at the beginning, LAN gley thought he was different from his brother Muhammad gley. He saw farther and deeper since childhood. Like Imad Pasha, Yilan gley advocated restoring the glory of the golden tent Khanate and did not praise huakba in the name of Sudan, because Yilan gley knew that he and his people were Tatars, not Turks. They were proud descendants of Badu Khan. In the era of Badu Khan, These Ottoman Turks who are now riding on their heads are not even qualified to kiss the tip of King Khan''s shoes; Like tukhaibei, he advocated uniting with the zaporoze Cossacks of khmelinitsky to weaken the Republic of Poland, because among the Crimean khanate, the Republic of Poland and the Cossack emirate, the strength of the Republic of Poland is the most powerful. Even if the Khanate and the emirate unite, they can only weaken but can not eliminate it, but the Cossack emirate is different, without foreign aid, It cannot survive the continuous attack of the Republic of Poland.


    The survival of the Khanate is to unite the weak and resist the strong. Compared with the existence of the khanate, what slaves and Taylor are secondary. Unfortunately, Muhammad gley did not understand. For the first time, he forcibly forced khmelinitsky to czar Russia. For the second time, he was going to attack Cossacks with the Republic of Poland for 40000 Taylor.


    Therefore, he should set things right, otherwise the Khanate will die in his hands one day.


    These thoughts flashed through LAN gley''s mind at the beginning. At the beginning, LAN gley shook his head to bring himself back to reality. Now is not the time to think about this. The top priority is to capture Ackerman and catch his stupid brother and his supporters.


    "Cross the river, old bey," said Elaine gley to Baron bey.


    They came to the bridge. The bridge is so narrow that only three horses can walk side by side. And in the army, who can have this honor except Baron bey? Therefore, at the beginning, LAN gley and Baron bey walked side by side. Behind them were flag bearers holding six banners high.


    The movement on the bridge was seen by yelishei, who was hiding in the woods. What he was waiting for was the moment.


    Originally, yelishei was prepared to attack Yishi LAN Glei with the Tatar Raiders led by Nahai, but the sudden emergence of herdsmen and livestock outside the forest disrupted his plan. He had no choice but to separate himself from the mariner, plundering cattle and sheep all the way to distract the enemy''s attention, and he continued to hide all the way, waiting for LAN gley''s opportunity at the beginning of the raid.


    Yelishei didn''t expect to kill Elaine gley. But even if the Khan shoots an arrow and shoots a shot, it will greatly boost Ackerman''s morale.


    Now, at the beginning, LAN gley got on the bridge, and the Tatar cavalry and shepherds across the bridge dispersed one after another because of the arrival of Khan. The Khan guards behind him limited their movement because of the width of the bridge - at the beginning, the moment LAN gley stepped off the bridge will be the moment when his defense will be the weakest. There is only one person around him (barembey), and the people around him are evacuated, The guard behind him was still blocked on the bridge.


    "Get on the bridge, get on the bridge!" yelishei said silently in his heart.


    But unexpectedly, at the beginning, LAN gley came to the bridge, but he retreated back.


    "What''s going on?!"


    Yelishei stood up straight in the stirrup in surprise. His two beautiful eyebrows bristled up and his eyes almost protruded.


    He couldn''t understand why LAN gley didn''t cross the river at the beginning?


    At first, the reason why LAN gley couldn''t cross the river was that yelishei couldn''t think of it anyway. It turned out that at the beginning, LAN gley retreated because the bridge was full of dung from cattle, sheep and horses. After being trampled by horses and people, all these dung scattered and cracked, stinking in the sun.


    Of course, those lowly Tatar shepherds and soldiers are used to these tastes, but at the beginning, LAN gley was born noble and how to suffer. At first, he was far from the ferry bridge, and the taste was tolerable. Now he was close, and he was immediately smoked to cover his mouth and nose.


    "Go, go. Clear the bridge for me," roared Elaine gray at the beginning.


    Several Khan guards and Na Ke''er jumped off the horse in a panic. They didn''t know where to find the iron Rowan and broom and began to clean up in a panic.


    It takes a long time to completely clean out the bridge deck. At this time, yelishei had no choice but to wait anxiously.


    "Captain, they were caught up in the sea."


    When the crossing bridge was half cleaned, a Hessian cavalry responsible for contacting the sea reported to yelishei.


    "How many people caught up with them?"


    "Two or three hundred cavalry, but there are more than a thousand Tatar cavalry chasing behind."


    "Damn it!"


    Yelishei''s fist hit a nearby small tree, shaking it.


    He clearly knew that once the sea was entangled for a long time, there would only be more and more Tatar cavalry to catch up, and the hope of escape would be more and more slim.


    Now yelishei has two choices: one is to continue to lurk and wait for LAN gley to cross the river at the beginning; The other is to go back and rescue the sea.


    And waiting for LAN gley to cross the river at the expense of the sea. Although the sea was a Tatar, it was also a partner fighting side by side with itself. Yelishei could not sacrifice him at the beginning.


    "Go!"


    Yelishei''s voice was so loud that it squeezed out of his teeth.


    "Where, sir?" asked a Hessian cavalry.


    "Go and rescue the sea."


    With that, yelishei turned his horse''s head and ran towards the retreat of the sea.


    There was indeed a bitter battle in the sea. A group of Crimean princes'' cavalry quickly caught up with them on horses, and fought with the cavalry led by the sea with sabers. Because the royal guards were good at archery and were not good at white-edged melee, the two sides fought with equal strength, and the war was once in a state of anxiety. But such a situation is unfavorable for them to come to the sea, because the enemy''s reinforcements keep coming, and they may fall into siege at any time.


    "I don''t know what happened to yelishei?"


    The sea who killed with two Crimean princes on the horse thought anxiously. He was so distracted that the tip of a scolded knife almost crossed his right arm, which scared him to concentrate on facing the enemy.


    It''s been fighting for nearly 20 minutes. Suddenly, a whistling sound came from their left wing in the sea. Hagrid looked back from the sound of two sabres, but he was almost scared. It turned out that a team of okulan cavalry also tracked here. They lined up in two neat lines, holding their cavalry guns flat, ready to launch an assault on the team in the sea.


    At this time, the sea department that was entangled had no time to change the formation. What''s more terrible was that their backs were exposed under the enemy''s lance.


    Just when the sea was wandering and consciously wanted to see Allah, another cavalry appeared behind the okulan cavalry.


    "That sea, I''m coming!"


    The sea recognized that it was yelishei''s voice.


    Yelishei led the Hessian cavalry into the formation of the okulan cavalry, smashing the original thin formation of the okulan cavalry into two halves.


    After breaking the enemy''s formation, the Hessian cavalry divided into three teams. Two teams fought towards the ogulan cavalry on both sides, while the other team, with the support of yelishei, fought towards the escort of the Crimean prince who fought with the sea.


    The guards of the Crimean princes were stunned by yelishei''s courage. They didn''t like close combat, but they were approached by European cavalry who were good at close combat. For a moment, it was really crying and howling, and the guards of the Crimean princes were killed.


    Yelishei was covered in blood, but not a drop was his own. Excellent mirror armor has an advantage over the guards of Crimean princes without armor or wearing only cotton armor. Often the enemy''s saber can only shed a shallow trace on his mirror armor, while yelishei''s page hammer can take a life with one blow.


    At this time, two more teams of Crimean cavalry rushed to the battlefield. But although the Tatar officers kept pressing them forward at the back of the team; Although the flute is blaring; Although the war drums were rumbling to call them to fight, these cavalry began to fiddle with their mounts, tighten the reins and dare not take a step forward.


    Yelishei was so jealous that he rode alone towards the two teams of Crimean cavalry who came later.


    Seeing a god killing himself, the Crimean cavalry stepped back.


    Yelishei stopped at an arrow from the enemy.


    "If there are millions of Tatar cavalry,"


    Yelishei was about to shout "but there was no man". Unexpectedly, when the Tatar cavalry saw yelishei within the range of the bow and arrow, they took out the Tatar bow and shot a burst of moth like feather arrows at yelishei.


    Yelisheiye did not expect to deal with this hand. He quickly covered the steel shield in front of him.


    With a tinkling sound, countless feather arrows pierced the steel shield, the horse and the ground around yelishei. Yelishei''s Mount suffered a pain. It put down its front feet, and then one of them fell to the ground.


    Yelishei, who lost his war horse, was like a tiger with his teeth pulled out. His deterrent power in the hearts of Tatar cavalry disappeared in an instant. The Tatar cavalry in the front row roared, and the horses began to speed up and rush towards yelishei.


    Fortunately, yelishei''s excellent armor made the Tatar cavalry realize that he was a big man. Instead of using their usual bow and arrow to solve him, they wanted to catch him alive in exchange for ransom and Khan''s reward. Otherwise yelishei would have been shot as a hedgehog.


    Seeing his officer in deep crisis, a team of Hessian cavalry rushed forward bravely. They fought with the Tatar cavalry group against group and individual against individual. The cavalry of the Khanate fell down one after another, and the corpses piled up like mountains. After one tenth of the casualties, the Tatar cavalry began to retreat.


    The sea brought a grassland horse that had lost its owner to yelishei. They have fought for so long and haven''t said a word yet.


    "Did you succeed in the sneak attack over there?" the sea asked.


    "No, I saw the crisis on your side."


    The sea sighed. He was both disappointed and moved.


    At this time, more and more Khanate cavalry came, and there was even metal in the distance, shining brightly under the sunshine. It was the helmet of Crimean heavy armor cavalry, the elite of LAN gley at the beginning. They''re on their way.


    "Go away, brother yelishei."


    Seeing that nothing can be done, the sea said to yelishei.


    Of course, yelisheyi also understood that the cavalry who beat back several enemy troops were light cavalry, so they were dominated by their own equipment. And fighting with Crimean heavy Armored Cavalry, whether Tatar Raiders in the sea or their own Hessian cavalry, can''t catch it.


    "Then go away, brother Nahai. Take away the cattle and sheep. These are our booty," yelishei said.


    "What about you?"


    "I''ll cover you."


    With that, yelishei and Hessian cavalry headed for the enemy again.


    At this time, in front of yelishei, in addition to the defeated Tatar cavalry and the escort of the Crimean princes, there are the newly arrived troops of Pasha, bey and mirzan. Behind them is the Chinese Army led by LAN gley who crossed the river.


    Yelishei ordered all Hessian cavalry to bend slightly, first trotting, then jumping, but not letting the horses gallop at maximum speed.


    But even such a speed frightened the Tatar cavalry who had been defeated. They retreated one after another, which made the whole formation more dense and crowded.


    Several Bayes and milzan wanted to lead their troops to fight with yelishei, but they couldn''t get through because the people and horses in front were pushing and jostling and crowded.


    Yelishei led the Hessian cavalry to pass sideways at an arrow''s distance from the enemy. They hit a half circle, and then pursued towards the sea.

 Chapter 473

    In akman, when yelisi and Nahai returned, the defense work was still in full swing. On the city wall, beside the trench and on the tower, both soldiers and akman residents, and even Jews and Armenian businessmen in the city were asked to participate in the reinforcement of akman. Everyone waved iron Rowan. Pushing a unicycle, he was busy building fortifications. All kinds of middle and lower level officers were supervisors. Even hazar, who was not well injured, couldn''t stand loneliness and stood on the mound shouting.


    All the people put in so much, partly because of the disastrous defeat before yelishei and Nahai. Hassar had no political mind and entered the city in broad daylight, which made them embarrassed and visible to all the residents of the North District. This is certainly a blow to the morale and confidence of the residents in the city.


    At the beginning, the rumor spread by bayazid in order to unite the whole city that LAN gley had ordered the city to be destroyed for three days made the residents have no choice but to fight to the death. Because both Muhammad graii and bayazid Khan have strictly ordered that no one be released from the city.


    So when people saw that the soldiers were unreliable, they could only place their hope on the strong walls of Ackerman, hoping that these four high walls could block the army of Yishi LAN gley.


    But at this time, people''s spirit is extremely fragile, and the only driving force to maintain their work is the desire of life. Therefore, when yelishei and others appeared outside the city gate, the residents working under the supervision of officers'' whip looked at the dust and mistakenly thought that LAN gley''s army had arrived in akman at the beginning. When a man shouted, "here comes LAN gley at the beginning!", everyone''s tight heartstrings broke. Everyone was shouting "at the beginning, LAN gley is coming!" and "the butcher is coming!" regardless of the officer''s whip, they threw down their tools and fled to the city.


    "What''s the matter? Treat us all as enemies?"


    Seeing this, yelishei and the sea looked at each other in surprise.


    They immediately sent a soldier close to the city gate and informed the frightened soldiers and militia on the city wall.


    After about half an hour, the city gate opened.


    Ah''er Hun mi''er came out on horseback. He was dressed neatly and looked ready to fight at any time. Seeing that it was really yelishei and the sea, ah Hun mi''er immediately smiled. He threw the composite bow in his hand to a guard around him, and then quickly came to them.


    "It''s really you. It''s great. Someone just reported that you''re back. I can''t believe it!"


    Ah Hun mi''er, when we finished saying this, he noticed that yelishei and they also brought back countless cattle and sheep.


    "Are these?" ah Hun Mi asked us.


    Yelishei and the Haidu inner wine were waiting for ah''hun mi''er. We asked. They laughed proudly, and then said with one voice, "we took these from the tyrant."


    Then, the sea told them how they ambushed in the woods, how he captured these cattle and sheep, and how yelisheyi retreated calmly among the enemy''s millions of troops. I was stunned to hear ah Hun mi''er.


    "Allah!" murmured ah Hun mi''er.


    Then he regained his consciousness and hurriedly called the heroes into the city.


    When yelishei and Nahai were ready to enter the city, ah Hun mi''er suddenly screamed, "slow down, slow down!"


    While shouting, he stopped in front of them.


    "Ah erhun, why slow down?" yelishei asked discontentedly.


    Ah Hun mi''er said with a smile, "yelishei, and the sea. You wait here. I''ll invite Khan and Khan and head Chris. You go back loudly. There should be a way to enter the city."


    It turned out that ah Hun mi''er suddenly realized the adverse impact on the morale of the city when hassar and his team returned. Now the yelisheys are returning with a great victory. It should be seen by the whole city to boost the morale. Of course, whether to do so depends on the meaning of Muhammad graii and bayazid Khan. However, ah Hun mi''er, we know that the two will not object to the fact that entering the city is beneficial without harm.


    Yelishei and Nahai certainly have no objection to such an explanation.


    Sure enough, when arhun Mirza rushed back to the palace and told Muhammad gley and bayazid Khan what he thought, they immediately agreed. In addition, the two Khan personally went to the gate to meet the triumphant warriors.


    Christina, of course, also went with Muhammad gley and bayazid.


    On both sides of the road, soldiers, citizens, women and businessmen who heard the news had already crowded the streets. Some who were close to the city gate looked out at the city gate and admired yelishei and others who stood like statues at the city gate.


    Christina is proud. She is the only one who has always believed that yelishei will be fine and will do wonders. Although her time in the mercenary regiment is still short, Christina knows the character and ability of Cherchen''s right-hand men. Among them, yelishei is a kind of bold, careful and tough man. Since he dares to know that there are tigers in the mountain and prefers to go in the tiger mountain, he must have a way to retreat.


    "This is an unusual team, so these people dare to attack yishilan gley," someone in the crowd exclaimed. Obviously, the soldiers have deliberately spread the deeds of yelishei and others.


    In front of the city gate, Muhammad gley praised the sea and then yelishei. Then the two groups of Tatar Raiders separated into two rows, sandwiched the captured cattle and sheep in the middle, and drove them into the city like slaves.


    When yelishei and Nahai came out of the city gate, everyone shouted:


    "Long live the sea!"


    "Long live the most outstanding knight and our hero!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Most of the cheers were directed at the sea. Because people are biased, yelishei is a foreigner, and the sea is Tatar and a * * *.


    The attitude of the residents, of course, yelishei can feel that his face is a little lonely. Christina saw this and said to him, "yelishei, in the evening, the companions of the mercenary regiment are waiting for you in front of bayazid Khan''s palace to welcome our warriors."


    Hearing Christina say so, yelishei felt a warmth flowing in her heart. Yes, what other people think, and why they are companions fighting for the mercenary regiment.


    The party went on and dismounted in front of Khan''s palace. Next, there will be a grand reception banquet. And the residents in the city are not crying out for nothing. The "Prisoners" brought back by yelisi - those cattle and sheep will be slaughtered and distributed to all people.


    After that, the morale of the army and the people in Ackerman was greatly boosted, and everyone worked harder to rectify the urban defense.

 Chapter 474

    Two days after yelishei and others returned to akman, at the beginning, the army led by LAN gley Khan finally arrived at the foot of akman''s city. At the first sight of Ackerman''s city defense, the Khan, his Pasha, bey and ah''er were stunned by Ackerman''s city defense.


    At this time, the city of Ackerman had been driven by Christina to transform the residents of Ackerman beyond recognition. The northern wall section of Ackerman facing the land has built many projections forming an included angle, which is a typical configuration of Western bastions; The original low wall of Ackerman has also been thickened and built with inclined walls, which can effectively resist shelling; The dense shooting holes on the city wall and the reasonable urban defense gun platform multiply its defense.


    Although at the beginning LAN gley did not study western military science and architecture, at the beginning LAN gley instinctively felt that Ackerman city was a hard bone.


    Thinking of the western style cavalry and the spring wheel musket uzzenbey encountered, at the beginning, LAN gley had determined that there must be a western power secretly supporting his brother to regain the Khan position.


    At the beginning, LAN gley called a Polish named kolboski. He was once an officer of the Republic of Poland in Ukraine and was abducted by the Tatars during the hmelinitsky uprising. At the beginning, LAN gley bought him, made him convert to * * * religion and became his own consultant.


    "Kolpotsky, take a closer look at the city of Ackerman. Can you see which country''s architectural method this is? The Republic of Poland or czar Russia?"


    Dressed in the traditional clothes of Crimean Tatars, kolpotsky looked carefully. He turned and crawled on the ground and said to Yishi LAN gley, "master, this is not the architectural technique of the Republic of Poland and Czarist Russia, but a bit like the architectural style of the Swedes."


    "Swedes?"


    At the beginning, LAN gley never thought it was such an answer. He also couldn''t understand how Carl x, the smart and capable kingdom of Sweden, would support his failed brother.


    "Has the northern European lion solved the problem of killing the poles and drinking the Russians and began to covet the Crimean Peninsula?" Lan gley speculated at the beginning.


    Soon, at the beginning, LAN gley shook his head. He stopped worrying about this problem, but explored several other walls of Ackerman.


    It''s still important to deal with the matter at hand.


    The East and south of akman city are close to the sea, and the space for expansion is extremely narrow, which is not suitable for the large forces of the Khanate. Although the walls in the West have also been reconstructed in a bastion style, they have more dead corners than those in the north, and the terrain in the west is more open than those in the East and south, which is suitable for LAN gley to give full play to his military advantages at the beginning.


    "We''ll attack Ackerman from here," Lan gley said to the officers around him.


    Khan''s officers were about to nod when a loud noise came from the head of Ackerman. Then a shell landed in front of Elaine gley''s Mount, stirring up a piece of soil.


    The Khan''s horse was frightened and raised its front hoof. Finally, at the beginning, LAN gley calmed the frightened horse.


    Although this shot did not kill anyone, it frightened everyone, including LAN gley, at the beginning. They were totally unaware that there were artillery in Ackerman and that there were technicians who could operate artillery. At the beginning, LAN gley quickly withdrew outside the range of the artillery under the escort of officers.


    In the west of Ackerman, Muhammad gley looked at his fleeing brother and said to Christina and Carlson, who operated artillery, "what a pity."


    "There''s no way, Khan. We only have such antiques. It''s good that Carlson can shoot near the enemy." Christina patted the "antiques" on the back and said to Muhammad gley.


    And Carlson, squatting in front of a Fran machine gun called an antique by Christina, took a sub gun out of the mother gun.


    The Fran machine gun is an early post filled smooth bore cannon. It consists of a mother gun and a son gun. The main gun barrel is slender and has a small caliber. The gun barrel is equipped with a collimation and a light gate, which can aim and shoot long-range targets. There are gun ears on both sides of the gun body, which can place the gun on the support and pitch to adjust the firing angle. The rear part of the gun body of the Fran machine gun is thick, with long holes and slots to fill the sub gun. Each mother gun is equipped with multiple sub guns, which can be loaded with ammunition in advance for standby. During combat, it can be loaded into the mother gun in turn for firing, so the firing speed can be improved. But everything has its advantages and disadvantages. The Fran machine gun not only improves the firing speed, but also has less power and range than the forebore long tube cannon due to the problems of air tightness. In western countries, Fran machine gun has long been rarely used. Bayezid Khan bought these Fran machine guns from Portuguese merchant ships at a high price.


    "If that shot killed my damn brother just now, I can immediately gather the troops he brought." Muhammad gley was still regretting.


    At this time, neither Christina nor Carlson spoke, and Muhammad gley kept delusional there.


    Frightened by an artillery attack and aware of the enemy''s artillery, LAN gley dared not attack the city rashly at the beginning, but drove his subordinates to dig a zigzag trench slowly. It was clear that at the beginning, LAN gley was instructed by Westerners or Arabs employed by him.


    Many people are easy to do things. Tens of thousands of Crimean tribal cavalry and slave soldiers dug trenches under Ackerman''s city in only one day. During this period, Ackerman''s defenders did not go out of the city to attack, but continued to strengthen Ackerman''s urban defense.


    The next day, at the beginning, LAN gley gathered all the troops outside the city. The troops of 60000 Khanate were arranged into more than ten huge square arrays and swaggered under the city of akman. Countless praises of Juan Keba resounded through the earth.


    At the beginning, LAN gley wore a tartar helmet with silver inlay and a long metal plate chain armor. The composite armor on the front of the plate chain armor was engraved with the scriptures of the Koran by means of gold inlay.


    Crimean Khan guards are lined around Khan. Khan guards are made up of the strongest and warlike soldiers in the Khanate. After LAN gley usurped the Khan position, LAN gley immediately cleaned the guards loyal to Muhammad gley and added his own people.


    At the beginning, LAN gley hoped to destroy the courage of the Ackerman Garrison and force the garrison to surrender by showing force. However, Ackerman''s garrison remained unmoved and sent a 300 man force out of the city to respond to the challenge.

 Chapter 475

    Fearing the artillery at the head of Ackerman City, when yelishei, Nahai and ahhunmi led 300 cavalry out of the city, LAN gley did not take the opportunity to launch an attack at the beginning, but watched from a distance outside the range of the artillery.


    300 cavalry lined up along the wall, but neither side took the initiative to attack. Therefore, for a long time, the two sides just shook their weapons, shouted slogans and kept demonstrating.


    Gradually, the demonstration turned into abuse. Everyone on both sides greeted each other''s relatives in the most vicious language they could think of. Among them, the two Greeks are the focus of abuse on both sides. This makes yishilan and Muhammad suffer double harm, because they both have the same relatives. This provoked both Khan''s face to be iron blue.


    Officers of the two armies soon realized the problem. They hurriedly whispered to remind their subordinates not to personally attack the surname gley.


    Finally, this useless empty shouting and abuse bored the men on the grassland. After all, the grassland people believe in moving their hands without moving their mouth.


    From the beginning of LAN gley''s team, riders leaped out one after another. They showed off their superb riding skills and challenged Ackerman.


    The sea said to yelishei and ah''erhun mi''er: "two adults, they are inviting us to duel! I am willing to be their opponent, and you?"


    Ye lishei and ah erhun mi''er certainly won''t show weakness. They didn''t wait for the sound of Haihua to fall, so they rode forward.


    The sea followed. Then seven more cavalry followed on horseback.


    Their number of people is just the same as that of the opposite side. They are all ten.


    At this time, the weather is sunny and the sky is blue. Seeing a duel about to break out, the soldiers on both sides held their breath. The soldiers put away the arrows in their hands, put out the fire rope on the fire gun, and turned their role into an audience, ready to watch the bloody fight.


    Ah Hun mi''er, we''re the first to play. He took off his Tatar helmet and threw it on the ground - because the heavy helmet affected his sight.


    Ah''erhun mi''er took a knife flower with the Damascus machete in our hand, and then pointed to uzbeyi wearing silver scale armor as bright as moonlight.


    Uzzenbey was furious. His intended opponent was yelishei or Nahai, because they had fought with themselves and escaped from their own hands. But I didn''t expect that ah Hun mi''er, a dog under bayazid, challenged himself regardless of honor or inferiority.


    Uzzenbey raised his cavalry gun under his arm and protected his chest with a steel shield. He put his legs between his horse''s belly and rushed towards ah erhun.


    Ahumi, we also took a horse''s belly and urged the war horse to meet uzzenbey.


    The two horses staggered. Ah Hun mi''er hid in our crotch and escaped the cavalry gun that uzzenbey stabbed into his chest. Then he quickly turned back and mounted his horse, waved a machete and hit uzbeyi on the back.


    Uzzenbey protected his back with a steel shield in time to block the blow.


    The first meeting, the two played a tie.


    When the war horses of both sides separated, ah Hun mi''er said to uzbeyi: "You know what? I''ve long wanted to compete with you. My riding, archery and sabre skills are better than you, but you''re a Bei, and I can only be mi''er. Why? Is your blood superior to me? I''m going to cut off your head today to see if your blood is different from mine."


    This provocation made uzzenbey furious. Uzzenbey threw the cavalry gun hard on the ground. Then he also pulled out his machete.


    "Ah erhun! Die!" uzzenbey shouted.


    Uzzenbey urged the war horse to rush towards ar Hun mi''er. Unexpectedly, the war horse stepped on a raised stone on the ground in the high-speed charge.


    The horse stumbled and threw uzbeyi off the horse.


    This accident surprised everyone. A Crimean leader who fought was the first to react. He beat his horse in a hurry and wanted to save uzenbei.


    But an arrow hit the left eye of the small head collar. The strength of the arrow was so strong that it went straight into his brain as deep as half an arrow shaft. The little leader with a goatee raised his head and spread his hands. He immediately fell off his horse and died.


    The one who shot the arrow was the sea. The sea put away the composite bow and stuck it on his leg: "the rules of the grassland, no one can interfere in the duel."


    The knight opposite was frightened by the archery of the sea and the rules of the grassland. He stopped there and dared not move.


    At this time, ah''er Hun mi''er also reacted. How could he miss such a good opportunity. Ah''er Hun mi''er urged his horse forward, pointed his machete obliquely to the ground and rushed to wuzengbei.


    Uzzenbey, who fell to the ground, finally stood up from the ground. His blurred eyes saw Ah Hun mi''er rushing towards him and threw out his steel shield like a discus.


    The high-speed rotating steel shield hit the horse''s neck. Under the pain of ah''erhun mi''er''s Mount, ah''erhun mi''er also fell off his horse.


    So, Bei without a horse and mi''er without a horse, we fought in a step-by-step battle.


    They also used sharp machetes forged by Damascus craftsmen. Because ah''erhun mi''er didn''t wear a helmet, uzzenbey greeted ah''erhun''s head with every knife. Every time the machetes intersect, they chop out a fire.


    After several chopping, uzzenbeii saw that arhun was only looking at the block, and he made a false move. When arhun MILUS raised his knife to block again, uzzenbeii grabbed arhun''s hand holding the knife, and then twisted it, dislocating arhun MILUS''s wrist.


    Ah''er Hun mi''er fell to the ground when we were in pain. Uzzenbey raised his knife and cut ah erhun''s neck.


    At this critical moment, ah Hun mi''er quickly grabbed uzbeyi''s cut hand, and his head hit the bridge of uzbeyi''s nose.


    Uzzenbey immediately withdrew two or three steps. His face was full of blood, the bridge of his nose was crooked, and his machete fell to the ground.


    Ah''er Hun mi''er pursued while he was winning. He waved his hand without his hand and hit uzenbei on the cheek, but uzenbei blocked it with his wrist. And ah''er Hun mi''er''s waist was also hugged by uzbeyi and fell to the ground.


    The two were intertwined with ground skills, like octopus.


    Seeing that both of them had used such an disgraceful playing method, and if they continued to fight, they could only draw or die together. Both sides quickly sent two people to separate them.

 Chapter 476

    The first battle between the two Khans ended in a draw, which not only glared at the fighting uzzenbey and ahhunmiri, but also failed to satisfy the two Khans of the gley family.


    At the beginning, LAN gley took off his helmet, held it high and shouted to the remaining eight Warriors: "if anyone wins the next game, I''ll give him my helmet."


    The Khan warrior looked at the priceless helmet and couldn''t help breathing. This is not only wealth but also honor for them.


    Seeing his brother take out the booty to boost his morale, Muhammad gley is certainly not willing to be weak. He took off the Damascus machete inlaid with precious stones at his waist and shouted to yelishei and others under the city: "whoever wins the competition, I will personally wear this machete for him."


    The three hundred warriors under the city cheered at the same time, and the amazing momentum startled the horses across the street to step back unconsciously.


    Yelishei turned back and looked at the sea.


    "That sea, my Tatar brother. You''ll go next."


    Nahai did not expect that yelishei would give himself the opportunity to win honor and Khan''s favor. The prairie man looked at ye lishei gratefully, then held a boxing in his right hand on his left chest and solemnly saluted ye lishei.


    The sea took a step forward.


    Seeing that the sea was the first to fight, Christina, who stood at the head of the city with Muhammad gley and others, nodded silently.


    Christina appreciates that these officers in Chechen mercenary regiment are becoming more and more mature. Yelishei did not take credit for his subordinates because of some petty profits. Instead, he took the initiative to give the opportunity to Nahai, which not only reaped Nahai''s loyalty and gratitude, but also attracted these grassland gangs under Muhammad gley.


    The sea held the composite bow in his hand, then raised the horse''s head and flicked it gently with his fingers. The meaning of this move is obvious, that is to send a guy who is good at shooting to compete with himself.


    The eight people opposite looked at each other. The archery of the sea has been shown incisively and vividly just now. Not everyone is sure to win over such an opponent.


    "I''ll come!"


    A warrior with a dark face and braided hair came out on horseback.


    "Aiya." the warrior announced his name and raised his bow over the horse''s head.


    A good marksman must be a bow reader. The sea looked at his opponent''s weapons and knew the advantages of both sides.


    Nahai and aiya use composite bows. The composite bow is made of wood or bamboo core, with hard bow on both sides, slightly thickened handle, and additional wood or bone materials inside to increase hardness. The animal''s horns are firmly glued to the abdomen of the bow, while the animal''s tendons are glued to the back of the bow. When the arch arm is bent, the inner corner is compressed and the outer tendon is stretched, which forms potential kinetic energy. Both materials are more ductile than wood, so they store more energy than other wood. The difference is that the Tatar composite bow in Nahai has a long and hard bow. Although this shape will affect the acceleration of the arrow, it can save more kinetic energy and shoot more powerful arrows; Aiya''s Turkish composite bow is slightly shorter. Under the same pulling weight and distance, its energy storage is not as good as the long and hard bow tip, so the Turkish bow is more suitable for launching high-speed light arrows, with a longer range and faster initial speed.


    Since it was a competition of archery, the two sides naturally drew a distance. In an instant, the two horses ran 300 steps away.


    Aiya twisted the reins and turned the horse''s head. Seeing that the sea had run such a long distance, he couldn''t help but be secretly happy.


    Like the sea, aiya is also a famous marksman on the side of Yishi LAN gley. As soon as he saw the Tatar composite bow of the sea, he knew that the bow was conducive to close combat rather than long-range combat. Now the sea ran such a long distance because of its short attack.


    Aiya arched and then pulled the Turkish bow for a full moon. There is a groove in the center of the Turkish bow, which is a special anti "overdraft" device. With it, the archer can lead the arrow to the extreme position when pulling the bow without leaving the bow handle, so as to give the short and light arrow the same initial acceleration. This technology once helped the Ottoman shoot a record 846 meters at a super long distance, only listen to the sound of bow string, and the feather arrow flew to the sea like a meteor.


    The sea stood there like a wooden man. The feather arrow fell on the chest of the sea, and yelishei almost stood up from his horse.


    In aiya''s eyes, the arrow hit the sea, but the sea stood on the horse.


    Mistakenly thinking that he did not hit the key point of the sea, aiya fired two arrows at him, but the two arrows also had no effect.


    Aiya was horrified. He wondered whether his opponent was blessed by the devil.


    At this time, a companion of aiya shouted to him, "aiya, this guy is still wearing armor in his robe."


    Aiya understood that what really protected the sea under her three arrows was not the devil or Allah, but steel armor.


    Yes, the Turkish bow has a longer range and the initial speed of the arrow is faster, but at such a long distance, the strength of the arrow has been greatly reduced. Such an arrow may also kill unprotected people, but it can''t do anything for people wearing armor.


    To understand this, aiya grabbed her horse''s belly and rushed towards the sea.


    When the sea saw aiya rush over, he refracted the feather arrow hanging on the robe. Then, while setting up the arrow on the bow, he also clamped his horse''s belly with his legs and rushed towards aiya.


    At a distance of 150 steps, aiya shot three more Beaded arrows, but the feather arrows only made a clanging sound on the armor of the sea, and then fell to the ground like a futile sigh.


    The sea did not send a bow, waiting for the distance between them to get closer and closer.


    Aiya changed his target. He aimed the feather arrow at the war horse in the sea.


    Almost at the same time, Nahai and aiya loosened their bowstrings.


    Feather arrows and heavy arrows cut through the air and flew to each other like two white exercises.


    Aiya''s feather arrow hit the horse''s neck of the sea''s Mount, and the sea''s heavy arrow hit aiya''s face.


    Aiya flew backwards from her horse and fell heavily to the ground.


    The sea jumped off his horse. He first comforted the injured horse, then went to aiya, who had become a corpse, and picked up his Turkish bow and quiver.


    "Good bow!" said haizan.


    This is really a good bow. When making this bow and arrow, the craftsman used a golden buffalo horn. The heart of the bow is wood tightly wrapped with gold wire, and there is a layer of leather painted black gold outside.


    Now, it has become the booty of the sea.

 Chapter 477

    Nahai took the suit of Turkish bow as booty, and then he led the wounded horse back to his camp.


    Not long after, a small Crimean leader came to the sea with a Damascus machete given by Muhammad gley as the winner. The Sea red light took the sword and gave a deep salute to the city.


    Of course, this scene provoked a burst of cheers. On the side of Yilan gley, Yiya''s defeat and death made Yilan gley hate the sea. He vowed that after capturing Ackerman, he would let the sea taste the cruelest punishment in the world, so that the world could know what happened to LAN gley at the beginning of resisting him.


    At this time, at the beginning of the game, there were seven people on LAN gley''s side. They no longer went one by one. Six of the seven people came out together to prepare for a group war with yelishei and others.


    Ackerman''s side won''t be timid, of course. According to the rules, yelishei also sent six knights to fight.


    So twelve horses and twelve men were caught and killed on the battlefield.


    Among the twelve men, hazar was the first to win the war. The warrior from the bandit gang was itching to see that aiya was shot dead and received the treasure knife given by Khan. With his wounds still not healed, he waved a long hammer with sharp spikes and was brave on the battlefield. Only three times, he smashed the long hammer on his opponent''s sharp helmet. The blow was so fierce and powerful that the victim could not save his life even if he wore a helmet carefully made by Damascus craftsmen. The sharp helmet lined with silk broke, and the sharp thorn on the long hammer pierced deeply into the victim''s skull, so that hassar couldn''t pull it out for a moment. He pulled it out three times before he took back his weapon.


    The fate of others is different in battle. Generally speaking, at the beginning, LAN gley was at a disadvantage. Ten minutes after the fight, four of LAN gley''s people had fallen, while only three on Ackerman''s side.


    "Haim, what are you waiting for!" at the beginning, LAN gley looked at the back of his only knight who did not join the regiment, and his eyes seemed to burst out fire.


    Perhaps feeling the anger of LAN gley Khan at the beginning behind him, the knight named Haim moved.


    Obviously, the soldier named Haim is very famous in the Crimean Khanate. He moved. At the beginning, there was a tsunami of cheers in LAN gley''s camp, while Muhammad gley and bayazid, standing at the head of akman City, took a breath of air conditioning.


    "It''s Haim," bayazid Khan exclaimed.


    "Haim? Is this man famous?"


    Christina asked puzzled when she heard bayazid Khan''s frightened voice.


    This question was answered by Muhammad gley.


    "Deputy commander Chris, Haim is the first swordsman in our Khanate. His swordsmanship is unparalleled in the world. He once killed seven czar Russian Boye cavalry alone. It is said that he has also been to Persia and fought hand to hand with lions and tigers on the Persian grassland."


    Christina couldn''t help worrying about such a skillful knight. She watched the battle under the city with great concentration.


    Sure enough, Haim took the lead as soon as he appeared. The wind raised the cloak with a hood behind him, like a pair of wings of a raptor. He rushed to two knights on Ackerman''s side. The two knights knew who was coming from the cry of the enemy soldiers. They were scared to death. They had no courage to fight with their opponents just now and were ready to flee to the rear.


    But Haim''s horse was better than them. They couldn''t count in the road. They caught up with them with only one breath. Haim''s wild eyes hidden behind the huge nose of Tatar helmet glittered. His machete flashed like a crescent moon, and the two escaping knights were in a different place.


    Haimler tightened the reins and stopped the horse. He waved his machete, and the blood beads on the curve fell one after another.


    One knife and two lives. At the beginning, LAN gley''s disadvantage was broken back in an instant.


    And this is just because of one person - Haim.


    The sea saw this and raised the Turkish bow just captured. He aimed at Haim and fired three arrows in a row.


    Nahaim heard the bowstring, and he blocked two arrows with a machete. The third arrow hit Haim, but he was blocked by his well-made small metal plate chain armor.


    When hassar saw that the bow and arrow of the sea had not hurt Haim, he stared angrily, listened to the long hammer, and killed Haim. He doesn''t care if his opponent is the first swordsman of the Khanate.


    Hasar''s long hammer hit Haim''s head with horsepower, and Haim just made a stroke towards the rod of hasar''s long hammer with a machete, and the long hammer wrapped with iron sheet broke.


    Hassel felt a light hand. He looked at his weapon, but only the rod of the long hammer was still in his hand.


    Hassar looked at his hand strangely and was stunned for a moment.


    Haim won''t give his opponent time to be stunned. His machete cut off hasar''s long hammer, and then changed his move. The blade of the machete turned over and rowed towards hasar''s chest.


    "Hassel, get out of the way!"


    At this critical moment, a loud drink behind hassar woke him up and saved his life.


    Hearing this, hassar shouted and saw Haim''s waving arm. He suddenly lay behind him and leaned close to the horse''s back to avoid Haim''s fatal blow.


    And Haim failed to kill hassar with a knife. He also made the same action as hassar. Because in Haim''s pupil, a weapon is constantly expanding.


    Yelishaye was straight. The lance passed by hassar''s horse. The tip of the gun almost touched Haim''s helmet, but Haim avoided it.


    It was not until yelisi''s horse ran ten or twenty meters away from Haim that Haim straightened out from the saddle. Just now, Rao is Haim''s excellent martial arts, and he really sweated in a cold sweat. After all, the saying "all beings are equal under the lance" is not true.


    Next, yelishei, Nahai and hassar fought around Haim like a lantern. Hassal threw away the long hammer with only the rod left and replaced it with a heavy machete. This machete is shoddy but powerful. Haim''s machete can no longer break the machete like a long hammer; Yelishei charged with a gun from time to time, forcing Haim to avoid the tip of yelishei''s gun while parrying hassar''s machete; On the other hand, the sea shot directly at Haim from a distance with the newly captured Turkish bow. Although Haim was protected by excellent armor, the sea focused on Haim''s face, limbs and war horses, making Haim more overwhelmed.


    After seven or eight more rounds, Haim finally couldn''t resist. He lured hassar back to the knife block with a false move, then clamped his horse''s belly with his legs, and fled back to the array from the stabbing slope.


    At the beginning, another remaining knight on LAN gley''s side also rode back.


    Although Haim was defeated, no one thought he was inferior to others. Because everyone saw that Haim fought the wheel battle of yelishei, Nahai and hassar alone, and was unharmed.


    Therefore, when Haim returned to Yim''s car and knelt down to apologize to Khan, Langley not only did not blame him, but put his helmet on Haim''s head.


    "Get up, my hero. You are the real winner," Lan gley said to Haim at the beginning.


    This moved Haim. He said passionately, "sweat, gold helmets and silver helmets are not as precious as your helmets. Haim will always be your most loyal servant."


    At the head of the city of akman, Mohamed gley also sighed to bayazid Khan: "if Haim is my warrior, I will trust him wholeheartedly and reward him with the most fertile water and grass."


    At this moment, the hearts of two rival greeys seemed to be together.


    Bayazid Khan just wanted to say a word of agreement, but Carlson here was a terrible sight.


    "I really don''t understand," said Carlson. "Why don''t yelishee use a pistol against that guy? Even if his armor is excellent, he can''t stop the pistol."


    As soon as these words came out, the faces of Muhammad graii and bayazid Khan were all ugly.


    What they thought at the same time was: Yes, since they had guns and artillery, the riding, shooting and military courage that their nomads relied on to conquer the four directions have declined. Even a warrior like Haim, a man with the worst hand-made firearm, may take his life.


    Indeed, the increasingly mature era of firearms has slowly abandoned all grassland peoples in the world. In czar Russia, Kazan khanate, Siberian Khanate and Astrakhan Khanate have long been destroyed. In order to resist the Crimean Tatar cavalry, many Russian cities have built solid urban fortifications, and by virtue of dozens or at least seven or eight artillery in each city, they shut out the Tatar cavalry. Even in the wild, tsarist Russian troops rely on muskets and artillery, as well as an appropriate number of Boye cavalry. Ukrainians rely on this vehicle array, which makes the slave business of Crimean Tatars more and more expensive.


    In the Mongolian Plateau, the hometown of Tatars, all Mongolian tribes have or will submit to Bogda Khan equipped with fire guns and red cannon.


    Seeing that the embarrassing truth of Carlson made Muhammad gley and bayazid Khan look blue, Christina hurried to round the court: "Carlson, what do you know? Only a volley of muskets can have power. Such a single pistol can''t even hit an elephant at a distance. If you don''t hit, you will become the meat of the other party. How can you have the convenience and power of bows and arrows and machetes."


    After hearing this, Muhammad graii and bayazid Khan finally looked better. Indeed, the Tatars'' bows, arrows and machetes still had many advantages over fire guns.


    The battle of that day ended in the duel of the twenty. At night, Christina asked her to lead a team to guard Ackerman''s wall. For Christina''s request, Muhammad graiibon was ready to agree immediately, but at this time, ah Hun mi''er, we also volunteered.


    Ah Hun mi''er said to Muhammad gley, "Khan, I''d better be the guard at night."


    When we met Christina and ah Hun mi''er, we all asked for a vigil, and Muhammad gley hesitated. After a long time, after weighing, Muhammad gley said to ahrimi: "ahrimi, my loyal servant. You performed well on the battlefield today and suffered a lot of injuries. Have a good rest tonight."


    Obviously, Muhammad gley is doing it for our good. But ah''erhun didn''t seem to appreciate it. He knelt on one knee and tried to step forward to show that his injury was completely unimpeded, but he accidentally fooled himself and affected the wound.


    Ah''er began to cough loudly. At this time, bayazid Khan, as the master of aherhun, couldn''t see it, and began to feel distressed about his loyal ministry.


    Bayazid Khan, sitting next to Muhammad gley, said to AHR Hun mi''er, "AHR Hun, go down and have a good rest. Some battles will be fought for you in the future. Your machete will enjoy the joy of war."


    See bayazid Khan also said, ah Hun mi''er, our eyes twinkled twice. He lowered his head and obeyed Khan''s orders.


    At 2 midnight, at the beginning, LAN gley''s soldiers really began to act. Nearly 1000 Crimean tribal soldiers and slave soldiers, led by zasack and the small leader, set out in loose formations and headed for the brightly lit city wall.


    Although they saw that the defenders in Ackerman were ready, they were not afraid and continued to move forward. When they entered the firing range of the musket, the already covetous Hessian mercenaries poured fire on their front, left and right at the same time. The bullets and shrapnel all over the place instantly made the sneakers routed.


    Seeing the enemy retreat, Carlson ordered the soldiers to stop firing.


    Carlson said to Christina, "deputy commander, it''s so strange. These enemies seem to have come to kill us."


    Christina also found the abnormality of these Raiders. She had a vague guess, but she was not sure.


    "Carlson, it''s hard for you tonight. Keep watching here," Christina said.


    "Yes!"


    Carlson gave a standard military salute.


    After that, the night was safe. At dawn the next day, the defenders clearly saw the bodies of more than 400 sneakers lying under the city wall and in the trenches.

 Chapter 478

    The failure of the night attack made LAN gley personally experience the strength of Ackerman''s newly strengthened urban defense at the beginning.


    Generally speaking, Tatars are not good at building fortresses. The large and sophisticated fortresses and urban buildings in Khan were built under the guidance of Turkish experts. A number of fortresses that they consider indestructible are at the third rate in Sweden, France and other countries. So at the beginning, LAN gley thought it would be easy for 60000 troops to level Ackerman. But the fact hit him hard in the face.


    "This must be the masterpiece of the foreign mercenaries hired by Muhammad," Ilan gley said in his heart.


    Knowing that a strong attack would cost a lot, LAN gley was ready to change his strategy at the beginning. He called balumbei and uzenbei, and the first words he said were: "who of you will go to akman and see bayazid? Tell him that as long as he is willing to open the door of akman, my gift to him will be unimaginable."


    Uzenbei and baronbei looked at each other. They did not expect that it was only the failure of a night attack that made Khan start to persuade.


    "Omnipotent Khan, your warriors are not dead yet, and their arms still have the power to hold up mountains and seas. Please believe them, I will take Ackerman tomorrow!" uzzenbey gave a deep gift and begged LAN gley to take back his life at the beginning.


    Compared with uzzenbey''s excitement, Baron bey seemed a lot calmer. He said to Elaine gley: "The omnipotent Khan, bayazid, since he has decided to assist Muhammad gley, money can''t shake his mind, because he is very rich. He has as many gold coins as Ackerman has salt; and high officials can''t buy him. After all, he is the only person with the title of Khan in the Khanate."


    Baron bey raised all kinds of difficulties. Obviously, he also believed that persuading surrender was ineffective.


    "I''ll make terms he can''t refuse."


    At the beginning, LAN gley said confidently about the "impossible" put forward by barembey.


    At this time, uzenbei raised his head. Although he was curious about the conditions that bayezid could not refuse at the beginning, it was inconvenient for him to ask directly.


    Uzzenbey just looked at Yishi LAN gley with curious eyes.


    At the beginning, LAN gley understood the meaning of uzbeyi''s eyes. He bent an arc on the corner of his mouth and said, "what will I give him? I will give him all the land from kizilkelman to Ackerman. Bayazid can''t refuse this. I think no one can refuse such temptation."


    Uzzenbey and Baron bey were shocked. Their mouths were open enough to plug a ball.


    "Absolutely not! Khan!" uzzenbey wailed.


    "Khan is wise!" balun bey exclaimed.


    At the beginning, LAN gley smiled again. The smile was obviously directed at Baron bey. It was obvious that old bey had understood his meaning.


    Ignoring wuzengbei''s yelling, baronbei suggested: "Khan, since you want to persuade bayazid, neither we nor wuzengbei are the most suitable candidates."


    "Oh? So old bey, who do you think is suitable?"


    "Xilin bey. He is a relative of bayazid. What he said must be more persuasive than uzzenbey and I."


    "Well, let hillembey go," decided Elaine gray.


    After lunch, Xilin bey came down to the city of Ackerman under the escort of more than a dozen riders. One rider carried a white cloth with a high pole to indicate the identity of his messenger.


    "It''s a messenger," said fedot, who was on duty on the wall.


    Fedot motioned the soldiers on the city wall to put away their guns, bows and arrows. He asked the visitors for their intention.


    Xilin bey took a step forward. He was a thin, tall and beautiful man, wearing a Tatar helmet wrapped with huge white cloth, a dark red robe and a three pointed beard.


    "I''m a relative of bayazid Khan. I want to see Khan," xilinbey shouted.


    Fedot looked at the Crimean garrison on the left. Immediately, an officer of the garrison confirmed to him, "it''s xilinbey. I''ve seen him before."


    Fedo nodded.


    "Just a moment, please. I''ll ask Khan for instructions."


    When fedot came to the hall, Muhammad gley was inviting bayazid to talk to Christina. Muhammad gley was very happy with the victory of two in three, his face glowed with excitement, and his voice was particularly loud.


    When fedot talked about xilinbey coming out of the city as an envoy, Muhammad gley showed an ambiguous smile, while bayazid Khan was embarrassed.


    Hilimbei was his relative, but after Muhammad graii called, hilimbei still took refuge in yishilan graii. This made Ackerman lose Izmer fortress, which could have been a horn for each other, and made bayazid lose face, who had originally told Muhammad graii that hilimbei would help his side.


    Bayazid Khan couldn''t stand the eyes of Muhammad graii. He stood up, his right foot constantly stepped on the ground, his fingers close together and pointed out:


    "Go, let him go! What''s he doing here?!"


    Fedot was silent. He was puzzled by bayezid''s reaction, so he looked at Christina.


    Christina didn''t move or speak, just sat so quietly.


    Muhammad gley also stood up. He went up to bayazid Khan, put his arms around bayazid Khan''s shoulder and said warmly, "it''s necessary to see. Xilin is your relative at least."


    Muhammad gley''s style made bayazid Khan even more embarrassed.


    "I''m still gone. There''s nothing to see."


    Muhammad gley laughed.


    "Don''t worry, dear bayazid. I''m absolutely relieved of you. Hillembey sent him to persuade him to surrender at the beginning. But I believe you won''t betray me."


    "No, no!" bayazid Khan wiped the sweat on his forehead with the back of his hand.


    "Well, let Xilin bey in," said bayazid Khan.


    After about half an hour, Ackerman''s door opened slowly. Hillembey took the rider into the city gate cave. Bey looked expressionless at the Crimean Garrison and Hessian mercenaries standing on both sides. Neither he nor his men were blindfolded. Obviously, bayazid or Muhammad gley wanted him to see all this so that he could go back and tell people outside the city how powerful akman''s military power was.


    Seeing this, xilinbey had little hope of completing the task entrusted by LAN gley at the beginning.


    In the hall of bayazid Khan''s palace, bayazid sat cross legged in his upper hand, and ahhunmirza and Christina sat in his lower hand. Muhammad gleyid hid behind the screen and called it "it doesn''t affect bayazid and hilin to talk about the past".


    "Big brother."


    Xilinbey called bayazid Khan with his usual address, but his words were immediately interrupted by bayazid.


    "Call me Khan," bayazid said forcefully.


    Obviously, this is not a family nostalgia, but a formal meeting and conversation between the two sides.


    Xilinbey was helpless. He glanced at Chris and ah Hun mi''er again. Obviously, he felt that there were a little more people in the hall.


    Khabayezid Khan did not let them go out, but showed hilinbei that they were both people he trusted.


    After being rejected twice, xilinbey stopped worrying about the side details. He began to speak tactfully in a diplomatic tone.


    "Khan, the beginning of omnipotence, LAN gley Khan didn''t come here with hostility. Khan has always been kind to you and Ackerman. In short, Khan wants to enter Ackerman as a guest. Khan asked me to inform him of his special visit and hope you can open the door of welcome."


    "Be a guest? Do you need to bring so many soldiers and horses?" ah erhun said coldly for bayazid Khan.


    "As I said just now, Khan''s troops did not come for Ackerman, but for a person, a Khan who would not stop even if he chased him to the ends of the earth." Xilin bey replied without changing his face.


    Listening to xilinbey''s mouthful of "Khan", he also said that at the beginning, LAN gley wanted to capture himself. Muhammad gley almost overturned the screen and came out. But he held back his anger. He wanted to hear what LAN gley said at the beginning.


    Bayazid Khan knocked his hand on his knee and said nothing.


    "Big brother," xilinbey changed his affectionate title. Bayezid''s silence rekindled his hope. He gave the conditions for LAN gley to persuade him to surrender at the beginning.


    "Khan asked me to bring you a message. In order to reward you for opening the door to welcome Khan''s arrival, Khan will give you all the land from kizilkelman to akman as hereditary territory."


    Everyone was surprised at this. Even bayazid Khan stopped hitting his knees with his hands, raised his head and widened his eyes.


    Muhammad Glei, hiding behind his cloak, staggered in surprise, took three steps back and leaned straight against the wall.


    From kizilkelman to Ackerman, my brother really lost money. Mohamed gley regretted letting bayazid Khan meet hilimbei. Even if Allah hears of such conditions, he will be moved.


    But Muhammad gley soon calmed down. Fortunately, commander Chris is here. As long as he is not bewitched, he is as stable as Mount Tai.


    Mohamed gley just said that Christina, who spoke to bayazid Khan, said, "Dear Sir, I think you might as well give bagzisala to yishilan gley."


    Hearing Christina''s words, bayazid Khan, who had been shaken by LAN gley''s huge reward at the beginning, finally came back.


    This is not only a bad check, but also a trap!


    The Khan of the Khanate did not have the power of the Ottoman Turkish sultan or the king of France. The Khan of the Khanate ruled the Lords more by the proton detained in begzisalai and the reputation of the Glei family. All the Lords of the Khanate have very high autonomy on their own land. Just like kizilkelman, Lord Ashraf bey is the real monarch of that land. Even if Khan wants to recruit a soldier and a gold coin, he also needs Ashraf bey''s consent.


    Moreover, Ashraf bey followed isilan gley to attack Ackerman and showed his loyalty to isilan gley. Such a meritorious man was suddenly confiscated. At the beginning, LAN gley wanted the nobles of the whole Khanate to deviate from him.


    Ten thousand steps back, even if LAN gley really rewarded kizilkelman to himself as promised at the beginning, would yashlavbey agree? Definitely disagree. Do you want to send troops to fight Ashraf for kizilkelman? That''s not worth the loss.


    Seeing that bayazid''s face became more and more iron and blue because of the words of the young man wearing European breastplate, Xilin bey said to him, "Your Excellency?"


    "Chris, head of the mercenary regiment. Now he works for Muhammad gley Khan," Christina introduced herself.


    "It''s captain Chris." Xilin bey nodded.


    Then he threw Chris the olive branch prepared by LAN gley at the beginning.


    "Commander Chris, Khan greatly appreciates the ability of you and your mercenary regiment. If commander Chris doesn''t give up, Khan is willing to provide a three-year contract, and how much Muhammad gives you, Khan is willing to pay twice the price."


    With that, Xilin bey also kindly reminded: "I also want to remind you that Muhammad did not take much wealth away when he left begzisalai, or even empty handed."


    The implication is that Muhammad gley can''t pay wages and rewards.


    If Chris and the mercenaries were really for money, LAN gley''s provocation would have succeeded at the beginning. Unfortunately, the mercenary regiment came with the task of helping Muhammad gley restore the country, and the financier behind them was the Republic of Poland. So even if LAN gley offered a higher price at the beginning, the mercenary regiment would not waver.


    Christina said, "thank you for your kindness, bey. But if LAN gley Khan is willing to return his unjust sweat position to my employer Muhammad gley at the beginning, my mercenary regiment and I can consider working for him."


    Xilinbey stopped talking because he had finished what he had to say. The result is failure.


    "Brother, no, bayazid Khan, is this your last answer? Did you really refuse Khan''s last kindness?"


    Bayazid was about to answer when Muhammad gley turned out from behind the screen.


    "No," said Muhammad gley, "the final answer is the gunfire and gunfire at the head of akman."


    "Muhammad gley!"


    Shrieked shillingbey. It never occurred to him that Muhammad gley would hide behind and listen all the time.


    Xilinbey showed a frightened expression.


    Muhammad gley approached hillembey''s face. He said to him, "you should be glad that my character has improved a lot since I was betrayed by my brother. Otherwise, your head will be sent out of Ackerman today. Get out, hillem. Go back and tell yishilan gley that I will cut off his head and inlay it with gold to make a wine glass."

 Chapter 479

    After xilinbey failed to persuade him to surrender, at the beginning, LAN gley pointed the attack at the north of Ackerman City, that is, the only direction towards land.


    From the north, the Crimean army can attack the front more broadly. At the same time, the soil on this side is deeper and drier, which is also more conducive to geotechnical operation.


    As a result, the large-scale war began to stop. At the beginning, relying on deep manpower, LAN gley allocated thousands of people at one time and began to dig tunnels under the cover of trenches.


    The defenders in the city soon found that the enemies outside the city were digging tunnels. This frightened Muhammad graii and bayazid Khan.


    Digging tunnels to attack the city is a Crimean specialty. Mohamed gley and bayazid Khan have repeatedly used this means to break through the strongholds and fortresses of Czar Russia and the Republic of Poland in the past battles. Now, at the beginning, LAN gley used the same method to Ackerman. They don''t know how to defend.


    Almost instinctively, Muhammad gray sent for Christina.


    The servant sent back soon. He told Khan that Chris would be there soon. In addition, the servant brought back a situation he had seen with his own eyes: corzon was commanding our soldiers to dig tunnels in the city.


    Muhammad gley didn''t know much about this news, because he had worked with the mercenary regiment for so long. He was convinced that Christina must have done it for a reason and probably to destroy the enemy''s tunnels. Khabayezid Khan was startled. Although he was vaguely aware that the mercenary regiment dug the tunnel to destroy the tunnel of the beginning LAN Glei army outside the city, bayazid Khan was still worried. He was worried that the defenders would dig indiscriminately without knowing the location of the enemy tunnel. In case the soil under the wall was hollowed out and the wall collapsed, everything would be over.


    Therefore, before Christina arrived at the Khan palace, bayazid Khan, who was worried, sent six waves of messengers one after another to ask Christina to stop digging. Finally, the messengers even met Christina as soon as they walked out of the door.


    When Christina walked into the hall, bayazid Khan, who had already jumped in a hurry, grabbed Christina''s hand.


    He said anxiously, "Allah is great! Mr. Chris, please stop digging, or you will dig down the wall."


    Christina pulled out the hand that bayazid Khan had grabbed.


    She first smiled at bayazid Khan with relief, and then said, "Khan, don''t worry. I didn''t dig until I determined the location of the enemy tunnel."


    "You know?!"


    Bayazid Khan blinked.


    "Captain Chris, how do you know? Did your God tell you?"


    "Exactly!" Chris said with a smile. "Khan and bayazid Khan, please go to the wall to see a good play tomorrow night."


    The next night, Muhammad gley and bayazid Khan arrived as promised, accompanied by ahhun Mirza.


    The night is bright tonight, and the wind blowing from the sea has a trace of coolness. Under the city wall, bayazid Khan saw more than 50 soldiers of the mercenary regiment gathered in front of the five dark holes. They were wearing armor, holding sharp swords and pistols, and were ready to fight at any time.


    Bayazid Khan also noticed that a bucket of water was placed at intervals on the ground near the city wall. The water surface of several buckets of water reflected the moonlight and was rippling, and several tunnel openings were just in front of these buckets of water.


    Bayazid Khan seems to have realized something. It seems that commander Chris relied on the water in these buckets to judge the location of the enemy''s tunnel outside the city.


    When they climbed the wall, Christina had been waiting in the tower for a long time. She was dressed in a long light aristocratic chain armour and a scarlet cloak, standing like a poplar tree.


    Bayazid Khan asked whether his judgment on the role of the bucket was correct. Christina smiled and said, "Khan, your wisdom is as broad as the sea."


    Bayazid Khan was elated when he saw that his judgment was indeed correct. At this time, ah Hun mi''er asked Christina, "commander Chris, can we start?"


    "No hurry," said Christina.


    "Ah?" ah''er Hun said, as if we were a little surprised.


    After a while, Christina went to the inner wall. She shouted to Colson below, "start."


    After this order was given, the soldiers of the mercenary regiment brought bundles of dry firewood one after another, lit it and threw it into the tunnel.


    Ah Hun mi''er was stunned. Christina didn''t say that to him during the day yesterday.


    "Commander Chris, are you here?" ah Hun mi''er asked rashly with some trembling in our fingers. Hun forgot that the two sweats were still beside him and didn''t have his share of speech.


    Sure enough, ah Hun mi''er''s rashness aroused their ideas. Muhammad gley and bayazid Khan looked at ah Hun mi''er and Christina suspiciously.


    "I have to thank you, ah erhun, for reminding me. Now our soldiers are precious. If we can use fire to kill the enemy in the tunnel, why should we send soldiers down? Even if our soldiers have obvious advantages over those slave soldiers who are not connected, they will be injured and killed after all, won''t they?"


    Christina praised ah Hun mi''er us in front of the two Khan, as if she had come up with a fire attack. All is the credit of ah Hun mi''er us.


    "Yes, yes," said ah Hun mi''er with an ugly smile.


    While talking, strong black smoke had filled all the tunnels. In the enemy camp outside the city, many stumbled people jumped out of several huge tents, and the thick smoke from the tunnel was particularly clear under the transparent candlelight that illuminated the tent curtain.


    "Well done! My damn brother should not be able to sleep all night!" said Muhammad gley excitedly.


    Then he said to Christina, "commander Chris, it''s really hard for you tonight."


    "It''s just a small thing," Christina said.


    Until the dry firewood at the entrance of the tunnel was burned up, Muhammad gley and bayazid Khan walked down the tower with satisfaction. Ah Hun mi''er, we stayed because Christina said she had something to tell him.


    Ah Hun mi''er looked at Christina nervously. Several times, his hand raised and fell slightly.


    After a while, Colson went up the tower. He whispered a few words in Christina''s ear, and then stood behind Christina.


    Christina smiled and looked at ah Hun mi''er. She looked like a wise pearl in her hand.


    "Tell me, Lord arhun," said Christina.

 Chapter 480

    When Carlson came back, he was covered with mud and his face was blackened because Carlson went down the tunnel. In the tunnel, Carlson found the Crimean soldiers who died in the tunnel by thick smoke. These soldiers were wearing armor, and they were not hoes and shovel, but sword and shield. Obviously, they came prepared. These soldiers were not digging in the tunnel, but prepared to kill them by surprise when Hessen mercenaries dug through the tunnel for sneak attack, so as to attack Ackerman.


    At the beginning, of course, LAN gley could not have made such an arrangement without foreknowledge. It was obvious that he had an insider in Ackerman. And this insider is ah Hun mi''er.


    Christina had been suspicious of ah Hun mi''er before. The so-called sneak attack tonight was a formal test of ah Hun mi''er. Anyway, it was the same to send someone into the tunnel for hand to hand combat with fire and smoke.


    Sure enough, ah Hun, we''re exposed.


    At the foot of the north wall of Ackerman, ah Hun mi''er, who was disarmed, told us his story outside the city intermittently.


    Ah Hun mi''er, we have no confidence that Christina and Mohamed gley can hold Ackerman and defeat the 60000 army of yishilan gley. So he took advantage of the duel with uzenbei that day and quietly expressed his willingness to take refuge in the hand to hand fight.


    In fact, ah Hun mi''er and uzzenbey have no contradiction and hatred at all. They even knew each other from childhood. That life and death, flesh and blood struggle was just a fake, a play that made Muhammad gley and bayazid Khan trust him more.


    According to his agreement with uzzenbey, when LAN gley attacked Ackerman at the beginning of the night, ah Hun mi''er, we should open the gate and cooperate with others. Unexpectedly, he was asked to rest by Muhammad gley because he acted so lifelike. This also caused LAN gley to lose a lot of people in vain at the beginning, and his morale was even more frustrated.


    After that, although ah''erhun mi''er explained that it was an accident that night with a secret song outside the city, and uzzenbey also wrote back that LAN gley didn''t blame him at the beginning. But ah''erhun mi''er, we know that if we can no longer contribute to the Khan outside the city, even the earliest defectors after the city is broken, I''m afraid we can''t escape the anger of LAN gley at the beginning.


    Therefore, after being told by Christina to sneak attack through the tunnel, ah Hun mi''er desperate to get in touch with outside the city, and vowed in the name of Allah to ensure the success of this time.


    After talking about the cause and effect, ah Hun mi''er, the fierce general who once fought with the mercenary regiment at the wharf of Ackerman, dropped his head. He knew that he had no way to live - Christina''s handing herself over to Muhammad graii and bayazid (which was almost certain) was a death; Even if the pagan woman in front of her let herself out of the city, LAN gley outside the city would not let herself go. Because those who died in the tunnel tonight were the elite of the Crimean khanate, not the cheap cannon fodder used for consumption. The loss of hundreds of elite was enough for LAN gley to cut himself with a knife at the beginning.


    He, ah''er Hun mi''er, we have no way to live.


    By the bright moonlight in the sky, ah Hun mi''er''s face was as gray as death, and Christina saw it in her eyes. But she wants to give ah''er Hun mi''er a big surprise.


    "I can show you a way to live and see if you can go," Christina said to ahumi.


    "What way to live!"


    As soon as I heard that I could live, ah''er Hun mi''er excited us in an instant. He tried to take a step forward and listened more carefully.


    "Stop!"


    Carlson crossed the Scottish broadsword in his hand in front of ah Hun mi''er and warned him to keep a distance from Christina.


    Ah Hun Mi took an awkward step back, then stared at Christina and waited for her to follow.


    Christina said, "ah erhun, I''m sure you know your situation. If you betrayed bayazid Khan, he will not let you go; and at the beginning of the city, LAN gley was bitten by you twice in a row. He hates you to the bone and will want to get rid of it. Now you have only one way to go, that is to be loyal to me and work for me."


    "Work for you? Do you think you are..." ah Hun mi''er, I didn''t expect Christina''s idea. Before he finished "who", he saw Christina''s face as dignified as a God.


    Ah Hun, I''m stunned. At this moment, Christina gave her a sense of deterrence no less than the Khan of Crimea.


    Christina is the queen and the daughter of Gustav, the northern European lion. That majesty is inherent. It''s just that Christina loves freedom by nature and doesn''t like to press people hard. After abdication, she put down all the constraints of red tape, which doesn''t make people feel pressure. Now, Christina took out her aura when she was a queen, which shocked ah Hun mi''er in an instant.


    "Yes, for me. Chris, deputy head of the mercenary regiment." Christina said, "I can''t tell Mohamed gley and bayazid about your surrender to the enemy. You are still mirzan of the Crimean Khanate. Maybe you will say bey or even Pasha in the future, and just want you to do a little thing for me."


    Ah''er Hun mi''er swallowed his saliva and his Adam''s apple stirred a few times.


    "What do you want me to do?" ah Hun Mi asked us.


    After saying this, ah''er Hun mi''er suddenly woke up - he gave in unconsciously!


    "It''s very simple. You just tell me what they say to you, whether it''s Muhammad graii or bayazid," Christina said.


    "That''s it?"


    "It''s that simple. And you should know that we are foreigners and will leave Crimea sooner or later, so you only serve me temporarily. Don''t worry that you will be controlled by me in the future."


    Ah Hun mi''er, we thought about it. It seems so.


    "I promise you." ah Hun mi''er said to us. In fact, he has no choice.


    Ah Hun, let''s go. Carlson accompanied Christina to the city tower again. At this time, the enemy camp outside the city was still in chaos. I''m afraid this chaos will continue to a new day.


    "Carlson."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "People will change."

 Chapter 481

    When the ship carrying the captured nobles of bagzisala and the wife of Yishi LAN gley Khan arrived near the coast of akman, the offensive and defensive war of akman had been going on for 12 days, and the real attack on the wall of akman had reached 8 days except for the peripheral war. In these eight days, at the beginning, LAN gley and his two beys racked their brains and tried their best, but they got nothing except leaving bodies under the city of Ackerman and under the ground again and again.


    At the beginning of this day, Langley adopted new tactics. He ordered the soldiers to build seven siege vehicles up to 156 meters. The main body of these siege vehicles is made of wood, covered with a thick layer of cowhide and sheepskin on the outside of the wood, and then poured with water to resist the bullets from the city.


    The siege car is very heavy and needs 50 big men to push it. At the back of each siege vehicle, dozens of Crimean Khan guards were in full readiness. As soon as the siege car reached the wall of Ackerman, they rushed up from the ladder.


    At the sight of these giants, a cold sweat broke out on the forehead of Muhammad graii and bayazid Khan. Because they both know that Ackerman''s defenders have no weapons to cause fatal damage to them.


    If there is even a large caliber artillery in the city, even a six pound artillery can deal with these siege vehicles. However, Ackerman only has a small caliber Fran machine gun. Its caliber is so small that the kinetic energy of the shell can not even penetrate the wood covered with wet cow leather at a long distance.


    On several city walls facing the landing point of siege vehicles, ah Hun mi''er, we are constantly dispatching soldiers to strengthen our defense. A famous soldier holding a shield gathered together and looked at the approaching siege vehicle with fear in his eyes.


    "Commander Chris, what should I do?!"


    On the city tower, Alan tried to grasp Christina''s sleeve with a trembling hand and ask about the strategy to break the enemy, but he was blocked by Carlson before he touched Christina''s arm.


    "Panic! Commander Chris is resourceful and will have a way." Muhammad gley glared at Alan and said angrily, but his words were more to Christina.


    Christina clearly understood Muhammad gley''s anxiety. She comforted Muhammad graii and said, "Khan need not worry. Although our guns and artillery can''t destroy their siege vehicles, they can kill the soldiers who push the siege vehicles forward. As long as the siege vehicles lose power and can''t get close to the wall, they are just a pile of wooden heads. Not to mention..."


    Muhammad gley was not happy when he heard Christina say that it was up to him to kill the soldiers who pushed the siege car forward to stop the siege car from approaching the wall. Even when bayazid heard about Christina''s approach, he felt that "the head of Christina''s talent is exhausted". Because of such a simple method, when the Crimean Tatars attacked the big cities of Czar Russia and Ukraine, the Polish and czar Russians guarding the city had already used it, and the Tatars'' response was simple and rough, that is, they constantly sent people to replace the dead and wounded and continue to push the siege vehicle forward. Anyway, there are cheap Crimean slave soldiers and captured slaves.


    However, Christina''s "let alone" raised hope for Mohamed gley - the head of Chris has a backhand.


    "Not to mention what? Commander Chris."


    As the mouthpiece of Muhammad gley, Alan asked the questions that Muhammad gley and bayazid Khan wanted to ask.


    Christina deliberately sold Alan''s question. She asked the two sweaters to look at it carefully and there would be an answer soon.


    Gradually, the siege vehicle was less than 50 meters away from the city wall. The Crimean garrison on the siege vehicle kept hiding behind the wooden board wrapped in wet leather and fired at the wall. Some shields were broken by stray bullets and hit the soldiers behind.


    At this time, the Fran machine gun on the wall also opened fire. But the projectile either picked up kinetic energy after hitting the wet leather, or only penetrated a hole in the siege vehicle, which could not hurt its foundation.


    "Shoot down, shoot at the enemy pushing the cart below."


    When the siege car was still 40 meters away from the wall, Colson commanded the Hessian mercenaries and Crimean garrison to shoot bullets at the enemy who pushed the siege car forward, but as Muhammad gley expected, LAN gley didn''t care about the soldiers'' lives at first. If one falls, one will be replaced.


    "Commander Chris, if you have a way to use it quickly!" seeing that the siege car is less than 30 meters away from the city wall, even the facial features of the Crimean garrison on the siege car are clearly visible, Alan urged anxiously again. He''s about to jump.


    At this time, the two Khan also stared at Christina closely.


    "It''s time," murmured Christina.


    As if in response to Christina, there was a big explosion at the bottom of the two most forward siege vehicles. The fire devoured everyone near the siege vehicle and turned the siege vehicle into a huge pillar of fire.


    "Allah, is this the fire of hell?" Alan looked at the two pillars of fire and couldn''t help but stay.


    But this is just the beginning. Then, two more siege vehicles suddenly exploded from the bottom. For a time, the battlefield was full of people swallowed up by fire. They shouted and wailed. Some people rolled on the ground trying to put out the fire, while others rushed to the surviving comrades in arms around them, hoping they could save themselves.


    On the wall, all Crimean Tatar soldiers, including ah Hun mi''er and me, were stunned. This hellish scene shocked them, no less than Alan''s.


    Although there were still half of the siege vehicles left, at the beginning, the soldiers and even officers on LAN gley''s side had no intention of fighting for a long time. They left their siege vehicles close to the city wall and fled to their own positions.


    The city gate of akmandu was opened. Yelishei led a cavalry to rush out. They destroyed all the siege vehicles abandoned by the enemy with huge axes and grenades, and then returned to the city as easily as an outing.


    Seeing that all siege vehicles were destroyed, Christina smiled: "two Khan, we have won again."


    "Chris, tell me, how did you do it? Do you really have magic?" Mohammed gley said in a dream.


    Christina neither denied nor admitted Muhammad gley''s speculation that she was a magician. Because she knew that it was necessary to appropriately let Muhammad gley fear himself. After all, the Khan has made a lot of small moves recently - he even tried to win over the middle and lower level officers in the mercenary regiment.


    The real destruction of these siege vehicles is the powder keg buried underground. Christina made full use of the tunnel previously excavated by LAN gley and Colson at the beginning of the underground. She ordered people to dig a parallel tunnel along the wall and bury gunpowder under it. When the siege vehicle moved below the tunnel, it detonated gunpowder, thus destroying the siege vehicle above.


    Muhammad gley asked again when a Hessian mercenary ran up the tower.


    "Deputy commander Chris, boat, boat," said the Hessian mercenary out of breath.

 Chapter 482

    When the captured noble proton and Yishi LAN gley''s wife and son were brought into Ackerman, both Christina and Muhammad grainai bayezid realized the great value of these people to themselves.


    All three knew that as long as these noble protons were brought to the wall, the enemies outside the city would collapse without war. Even if there are some of them, at the beginning, LAN gley''s diehard loyalty will be desperate to remain loyal to him, but it can''t change the overall situation.


    But these people are worth more than that. After this chaos in the khanate, the domestic power structure will be reorganized, and some positions and sites will be vacant. If anyone holds these prisoners in hand, he will get the support of the tribes behind them, and that person will have a great voice in the Khanate in the future.


    Therefore, the three men sent their men to surround the prisoners sent by Chechen as soon as possible. The ferocious array with open fire and stick scared the prisoners who had suffered from crossing the sea. They thought Muhammad Gray was coming to settle them.


    Carlson, Nahai and hassar, ah''erhun, we three waves of people frowned and almost pulled out their weapons. Of course, Carlson is Christina''s man. Christina''s idea is very simple. She wants to hold them and control more voice for Cherchen in the future Khanate. After all, once Muhammad gley re ascends the Khan position, he will not ask for Cherchen''s help at that time. Christina is not confident that Mohamed gley will abide by the agreement reached with the Republic. These are insurance.


    And the sea and hazar and others did not let them. Although they fought side by side with yelishei on the battlefield and were friends of life and death with the mercenary regiment, they were loyal to Muhammad graii after all. All the splendor and wealth behind them depend on the Khan who has regained the Khan''s throne, so since Muhammad gley strictly ordered to take these prisoners back, they can only act according to their orders.


    Ah Hun, I''m the most embarrassing person. Because Christina saw through his secret relationship with the enemy outside the city and threatened him with it, ah''erhun Milu was already a member of half the mercenary regiment. At least he didn''t dare to do anything against the mercenary regiment, because he had a handle in the hands of the mercenary regiment. He dared not listen to the orders of khabayazid Khan. After all, he was still a nobleman under khabayazid Khan. But he didn''t have the courage to deal with Nahai and hassar, because they represented Muhammad gley, the former Khan who was about to regain his Khan position. Although Ackerman is far away from the emperor, it really makes Muhammad gley have a grudge in his heart. There are many ways to kill him as a Khan.


    "Allah, bless us not to do anything. How precious peace is."


    At this time, ah erhun sincerely prayed for peace with tears in my heart.


    So, ah erhun, our "dove faction" stood in the middle, and the three parties were so deadlocked.


    Finally, Christina, Mohamed gley and bayezid sat together. They will decide the ownership of the prisoners through peace talks.


    "These people are sinners who have betrayed me. As a Khan of the khanate, they should be dealt with by me. This is also my power as a Khan," Muhammad graii said solemnly.


    At this time, he realized that the situation was settled. He was about to re-enter the position of Khan and began to be arrogant. His head was raised high, revealing two huge nostrils.


    Seeing Muhammad gley say so, bayazid, who is also a Tatar, is somewhat embarrassed, because according to the tradition of the khanate, it is indeed so. And I sent ah''erhun to fight for people. In the face of it, it really makes no sense. But he immediately changed back to his calm face as usual. After all, what he decided now is the distribution of power in the future. It''s not such an insignificant problem as what to eat at noon today. Even if he tore his face, he has to fight.


    In spite of this, bayazid Khan''s words are still justified, as if he were considering Muhammad gley.


    "Khan calm down. I just want to detain these prisoners to a safe place. After all, I am the Lord of Ackerman. No one knows better than me where it is best to detain these prisoners in the city." bayazid Khan sat down slightly and said respectfully.


    "That''s really bothering you, bayazid. But I believe Nahai and hassar can take good care of these prisoners," Mohammed gley said with a smile.


    With that, Muhammad gley turned his head to Christina, who had been sitting silent just now, regardless of bayazid.


    "Captain Chris, what do you think?"


    When Muhammad gley asked herself, Christina smiled and said, "Khan is right. These prisoners should be handed over to the orthodox rulers of the Khanate."


    It turned out that Christina had learned from the letter from Chechen who arrived with the ship that Chechen had detained half of the captured noble protons. Christina, who was worried that Chechen didn''t know how to leave her bottom card because she was young, was in a great mood. He didn''t care so much about the prisoners who arrived in Ackerman.


    However, seeing that Muhammad gley looked so ugly, Christina decided to win some for bayazid Khan and sell it to win the powerful man.


    "However," Christina turned, "there are hilimbei''s sons, who are also relatives of bayazid Khan. I think whether these two people will be handed over to bayazid Khan?"


    Muhammad gray blinked, and he was weighing.


    Bayazid Khan looked at Christina gratefully. Xilinbey controls izmel fortress, which is northwest of Ackerman. If xilinbey wins his gratitude, he can indirectly control izmel area and greatly increase his territory.


    "Khan, the son of Xilin bey, is also my relative. I beg Khan Kai for mercy," bayazid Khan said.


    Then, bayazid Khan talked about how deeply the two families loved each other and how much he loved xilinbey''s son.


    Listening to this blatant nonsense, Muhammad gley did not know how many times he greeted the ancestors of bayazid Khan. But he also knew that Christina and bayazid Khan were on the same front, and Christina''s "high integrity" gave up fighting for prisoners, which would always sell her face.


    "Well, although xilinbey''s transgression is unforgivable, I''ll give you his son for the sake of your relatives. After that, if xilinbey can change his ways and turn his back on the dark, I''ll forgive him," said Muhammad gley.

 Chapter 483

    After simply completing the distribution of interests, a group of hostages were taken to Ackerman''s wall.


    Perhaps it was a coincidence of fate. When LAN gley''s wife and others were taken to the city of Ackerman at the beginning, the letter sent by Imad Pasha to report the great change of Kafa came to LAN gley at the beginning. As a grassland people, Tatars like grassland, war horses and their nature of hating sea and ships. At the beginning of the final harm, LAN gley has no power to return to heaven.


    If Imad Pasha also sent letters to Yishi LAN gley by boat rather than by horse, Yishi LAN gley will get the news early. He may be able to retreat calmly, hide the news and even counter attack Kafa, which may not be a way to live. But now, under thousands of eyes, a group of noble children who should have been in bagzisalai and the wife of Yishi LAN gley are standing on the head of Ackerman''s city. Even stupid people know what happened.


    At this time, uzzenbey, standing around Yishi LAN gley, showed a look of fear, and the old Baron bey was as gray as death.


    Muhammad gley shouted on the tower: "at the beginning, LAN gley, my brother. Surrender, begzisalai has fallen into my hands, and your plot has gone bankrupt. If you lay down your arms, I will let you die in a noble way."


    At this time, Muhammad gley was in high spirits. He swept under the city tower with a machete with a sheath and ordered in the most dignified tone: "as for you, as long as you lay down your arms and no longer disobey your real master, the common Khan of all grassland nationalities, I will forgive your sins."


    After listening to these words, the soldiers of the army outside the city whispered one after another. Especially those Milwaukee and bey who have their own relatives on the city tower, their minds turned sharply, and some people even kept looking back at Yishi LAN gley. But the look in his eyes was no longer the awe of Khan, but the greed of a hungry wolf when he saw his prey.


    At the beginning, LAN gley looked at his brother at the end of the city through the smoke from the unburned siege car.


    Just now, at the beginning, LAN gley made a speech to encourage the attack without changing a word, learning from the speech of Suleiman the great at the battle of mohachi:


    "My Pasha, bey, brave men like lions! With the protection of Allah, I believe we will defeat the enemy and win. For me, the great padisha and the Khanate of Crimea, the whole chincha grassland, its endless and invincible Tatars and nogai, the Caucasus mountains, Tatas and tafgachi, and the solemn letter of * * * The Great Khan Yang, the warrior who died in the glory of LAN Glei, the happiest ruler in the world, will become the most favored servant of Allah. Let''s fight. Akman city will be a glorious place for each of you. May your sword be sharp and blessed in this last battle. "


    But as soon as his voice fell, his wife appeared as a prisoner at the head of Ackerman. How many people can bear such a huge change?


    At this time, the long silent old bey Barron suddenly shouted, "go back to camp, go back to camp. Protect Khan and leave!"


    Old bey realized that it would be very dangerous for LAN gley to stay here at the beginning.


    The Crimean Khan guards around the three protected LAN gley under their own steel shield. The six horsetails symbolizing the Crimean Khan moved and went towards the rear.


    At this time, some people followed. Most of the Pasha, beis, MILUS and tribal chiefs did not follow. Some of them stood where they were, while others went towards the city gate of Ackerman and offered their loyalty to the winner.


    And Muhammad gley did not send troops to pursue Yishi LAN gley. Because he knew very well that the first wolf who lost the support of the wolves was a lost dog. Moreover, when we send troops at this time, because the hearts of the people are uncertain, it is easy for those who wait and see and surrender to mistakenly think that they are attacking them, but it will cause unnecessary losses.


    When the six horsetail banners disappeared on the horizon, Alan, Muhammad gley''s loyal servant, stood on the battlement. He read out the letter of Mahmoud Pasha''s crusade against yishilan gley. At the beginning, LAN gley was also abandoned by the Ottoman Turkish Empire. At this time, the centrists who had been wavering left and right no longer hesitated. They also went down to akman city one after another and stood with the first group of people.


    Forty thousand Crimean herdsmen, led by a thousand Crimean nobles, patriarchs and officers, knelt to the ground. Nobles, patriarchs and officers have increased their hands, wiped their mouths, stroked their breasts, and washed their swords to lose their loyalty to Muhammad gley.


    Ackerman''s gate was opened. Accompanied by Alan and escorted by Nahai and hassar, Muhammad gley rode out in full arms.


    To the nobles, patriarchs and officers who knelt on the ground, Muhammad gley said to them:


    "I, the great padisha, the Great Khan king with the great tent khanate, the Khanate throne of Crimea, the whole chincha grassland, its endless Tatars and noges, the Caucasus mountains, Tatas and tafgachi, as well as the Great Khan king of the solemn * * * faith and the happiest ruler in the world, Mohamed gley, forgive your sins and allow you to be loyal to me again Become my loyal servant. "


    The same long address sounded again within a day, but its owner has changed.


    "Muhammad gleihuakba!" the crowd chanted. Just before today, they praised "Yishi LAN gley huakba", but now huakba has changed its master.


    "However," Muhammad gley said sternly, looking at some nobles who had raised their heads, "if you dare to disobey my will again, I will let you and your family feed fish in the Black Sea after tasting the torture."


    In the face of Muhammad gley''s threats, those who raised their heads quickly lowered their heads, while those who had lowered their heads lowered their heads.


    Mohamed gley stopped talking after he made a gesture in Enwei. Instead, he rode back to the city of akman. More than 100 of the more than 1000 Crimean nobles, patriarchs and officers followed Muhammad gley''s horse and followed him into the city to listen to Khan''s further instructions.


    The sea and hazar saw these great nobles and family leaders who were high above the ground and were guilty even when they looked at them. At this time, they could only walk, but they could ride a horse high above the ground, and couldn''t help showing a happy smile. Their efforts will finally be rewarded.


    In the palace of bayazid Khan, more than 100 nobles and patriarchs knelt down again and swore allegiance to Muhammad gley. Muhammad gley was in the main position, while Christina and bayazid Khan, who had originally sat on both sides, were "deliberately" arranged to be side by side with others this time. In this way, Mohamed gley tried to show them that today is different from the past. Even if you are all my meritorious heroes, the minister is the minister, and there is only one Khan.


    Neither Christina nor bayazid Khan is a fool. Of course, they know what Muhammad gley''s arrangement means. Unlike bayazid Khan, who was secretly sulking, Christina sat safely. This is not only because Christina''s concept does not have the rigid concept of Oriental autocracy, but also because Cherchen has long left a card.


    Muhammad gley was already secretly happy about Christina and bayazid Khan''s knowledge of the times, but when a milzan took the lead and timidly asked whether his relatives in begzisalai were well, and the number of such inquiries was increasing, Muhammad gley realized that he was still too naive.


    At this time, Muhammad Gray''s face was angry, embarrassed and regretful, and several expressions were constantly changing.


    "Chris, and bayazid. You sit on it."


    Finally, Muhammad gley changed into a smiling face and said to Christina very kindly.


    More than thirty miles away, at the beginning, only two loyal nobles, uzzenbey and Baron bey, and more than 100 Crimean heavy armour cavalry, were left behind. Others saw that at the beginning, LAN Gree lost power and had long dispersed.


    Uzzenbey lit a bonfire on the back of a small earth slope. He and several of the most loyal heavy Armored Cavalry escorted LAN gley''s safety at the beginning, while Baron old bey searched around with the rest. They left in a hurry with theout food or fodder. After running for more than 30 miles, the team was already exhausted.


    Uzzenbey put a pot on the campfire. He poured some water into it, then took out a handful of meat floss and threw it in. Soon, the fragrance in the pot overflowed.


    "Khan, have some first." uzzenbey beat up a full bowl and handed it to yishilan gley.


    But at first LAN gley didn''t take it. At this time, the Khan stared at the fire with dull eyes. He couldn''t understand why he was so defeated in one day? And failed so thoroughly.


    Uzzenbey had a bowl in his hand. The hot broth constantly transferred the temperature to his skin through the hand guard. Uzzenbey felt the heat, but he remained in his position.


    After a while, at the beginning, LAN gley asked wuzengbei, "wuzengbei, have I lost?"


    Hearing what LAN gley said at the beginning, uzzenbey knelt to the ground.


    "Khan, even the great Genghis Khan, was defeated by zamuhe, leader of zadalan department in the battle of the thirteen wings. As long as you cheer up, we can make a comeback."


    At the beginning, however, LAN gley was indifferent to uzzenbey''s encouragement. Because today''s blow is too big for him.


    At this time, there was a sound of hoofs in the dark. Uzzenbey became vigilant with a knife in one hand, but soon he recognized that it was Baron old bey who had returned.


    Sure enough, Baron old bey and the cavalry he took got off the horse not far away. They not only brought back a lot of food and oats, but also several cows.


    Barron old bey saw that LAN gley sat blankly at the beginning, while uzzenbey was carrying a bowl of steaming broth. Without saying a word, old bey grabbed the broth from uzzenbey and drank it at one go.


    "Old bey, you......" uzzenbey was at a loss.


    Baron bey dropped the bowl on the ground. The broth replenished his lost strength, and old bey felt that he was full of strength again.


    Barron walked up to Ethan gray and grabbed his collar.


    "Look," said Baron bey angrily: "This is our Khan who said ''if you want to fight, fight''. Is that how you learn from Genghis Khan? What about your courage and domineering? What about your heart to make our Tatars the real masters of the Eastern European prairie? Are you so defeated? Are you going to walk like a corpse? How can I believe your words and accompany you to rebuild with my old bone The glory of our Tatars. "


    Baron bey became more and more angry. He hit Yishi LAN gley in the face and knocked Yishi LAN gley to the ground.


    Uzzenbey saw this and caught the angry Baron bey.


    At first, LAN gley was beaten with blood all over his mouth. He spit on the ground, two teeth fell out and blood came out.


    At the beginning, LAN gley wiped the blood on his mouth. He stood up and said, "you''re right. I''m too fragile. What''s failure? My brother can organize forces to fight back after being ousted by me. Can''t I do what he can do? I shouldn''t despair. What''s the loss of my wife? As long as I''m still alive, I have hope to recapture everything that belongs to me."


    Obviously, the punch and scolding of Baron bey woke up LAN gley at the beginning.


    At first, LAN gley went to the big pot of broth and scooped up a bowl.


    "Wuzeng, drink!"


    The first bowl, he gave uzzenbey.


    "Barron, old bey, have another bowl."


    The second bowl, he gave it to baron.


    Then came the third bowl and the fourth bowl... Until the broth was scooped out. At the beginning, LAN gley didn''t drink a mouthful, but gave it to the heavy cavalry who followed him.


    Barron old bey smiled and drank the broth. He took out a corn cake and handed it to yishilan gley.


    At the beginning, LAN gley took it and chewed it. The cake was not as delicious as mountain and sea food, but at the beginning, LAN gley ate more delicious than anything.


    Uzzenbey also finished the broth. He said to Yishi LAN gley, "Khan, let''s go back to Ackerman and take him by surprise!"


    At the beginning, LAN gley didn''t speak. He continued to chew the cake and dyed it blood red.


    Perhaps realizing that his idea was unreliable, uzzenbey said, "let''s go back to the Crimean Peninsula and gather people loyal to you to recapture begzisalai."


    At the beginning, LAN gley still didn''t speak. At this time, Baron old bey had finished the second bowl.


    Seeing that at the beginning of his two suggestions, LAN gley didn''t respond, uzzenbey stamped his feet.


    Seeing this, at the beginning, LAN gley finally spoke: "uzen. Let''s go to shecci and find hemelinitsky."

 Chapter 484

    "Go to Xie Qi?"


    Uzzenbey did not turn around for a moment.


    "Yes, go to Shechem. We''ll ask the Cossacks of hermenitsky to send troops to help us." at the beginning, LAN gley said word by word. Obviously, this decision was not easy for him.


    And uzzenbey, who reacted, shivered even more. Zaporoze Cossacks went to Crimea with fire and sword just as their Tatars went to Ukraine. Think about what their Tatars did in Ukraine during the Cossack uprising. At that time, they were still allies with Cossacks, but they carried out looting and robbery as usual.


    "Khan, this is a good way. We can tell hemelinitsky that Mohamed gley got the help of the poles. Behind the waste Khan, the Polish king tried to attack the Cossacks on both sides by helping him reset. I don''t think hemelinitsky would be indifferent to the news." After hearing that Elaine gley asked for help from the Cossacks at the beginning, Baron bey gave advice in the back.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the lie he imagined was the truth of the truth. It was the king of Poland who helped Muhammad gley to recover, and the purpose was to win allies to attack zaporoze''s Cossacks on both sides.


    "It''s really a good idea. We''ll say that to hemelinitsky at that time." at the beginning, LAN gley nodded. He stood up and looked back in Ackerman''s direction.


    "I will come back. Muhammad, my brother and those who betrayed me, I will let you know that I, at the beginning, LAN gley is the real Khan in Crimea."


    The next day, as soon as the fish belly turned white, LAN gley led the crowd to set out. He did not dare to stay here for a long time, because he knew that neither Muhammad gley nor the Tatar nobles who betrayed themselves would let him go. Even the Tatar Raiders active in the prairie will keep staring at themselves for money.


    At the beginning, LAN gley kept going. When he came across smaller towns and villages, he ordered uzbeyi to lead a team of heavy armored cavalry to forcibly collect materials; When they meet a fortress or a big city, they take a detour. In this way, they entered Ukraine in only eight days.


    Due to successive years of war disasters, Ukraine has long lost its former prosperity, and the original village with smoke curling has long been broken walls. Even at the beginning, LAN gley and others walked in Ukraine for a day and didn''t even see a living person. If there were no forced supplies along the way, they could only rely on the milk of those cows and cold and hard corn cakes to satisfy their hunger along the way. However, even so, it is inevitable to sleep in the wild on a cold summer night in Ukraine.


    The hell on earth created by the Tatars'' butcher''s knife finally made them taste the pain.


    The next day, at the beginning, LAN gley finally met someone. It was a team of hundreds of Cossacks, old and young. Carrying short Spears on their shoulders, they were walking in the direction of Xie Qi.


    As they walked, they sang songs.


    "Unhook your horse and lie down to rest


    I will go to the green garden and dig a well in the garden


    Dig, dig a well in the green garden


    Maybe the girl will come to fetch water in the morning


    Come on, come on, the girl came to fetch water early in the morning


    A Cossack followed her and bathed her horse


    Asked her if she could give him the basket, but she didn''t give it to him


    Put, put, put the ring in her hand. She didn''t accept it


    She is very young


    She has blond braids up to her waist and blue ribbons tied to them. "


    At the beginning, LAN gley led the crowd to stop in front of the Cossacks. He asked angrily, "are you going to Xie Qi?"


    As soon as the hundreds of Cossacks saw that they were surrounded by a team of Tatar heavy Armored Cavalry, they all gathered vigilantly and formed a circle. The short spears in their hands were all outward, like a hedgehog covered with thorns.


    It can be seen that used to the super long guns of the infantry and winged cavalry of the Republic of Poland, at the beginning, LAN gley really didn''t feel afraid of this hedgehog with a thorn only 2 meters long. Moreover, the Cossack short spear with the longest length of only 2 meters or even shorter, only 1 meter to 1.3 meters, is still so rough and disorderly. The wood used as a spear pole is only some local hard wood in Ukraine. After simple treatment, it is used as a spear pole, and some are even bent.


    "Who are you?"


    In the middle of the circle, an old Cossack with white beard raised his voice and asked Yishi LAN gley.


    If a humble Cossack had dared to ask himself in the past, LAN gley would have cut him in half at the beginning. But now the situation is better than people. At the beginning, LAN gley had to put down his figure.


    "I''m the messenger of Crimean Khan. I''m going to Sheqi to see hemelinitsky."


    "The chief is not in Shechem, he will go to Kiev. Now the supreme officer of Shechem is Pavlo gomon," the white bearded Cossack replied at a high voice.


    At the beginning, LAN gley was ready to go to Kiev immediately. But on second thought, he and his men were in such a panic that they went to Kiev and were looked down upon by hemelinitsky. So he decided to go to Cheech to rest first, and then let Pavlo gomon escort him, so as to have the dignity of Khan.


    At first, LAN gley raised his whip and pointed to the white bearded Cossack. He said, "lead the way ahead and serve us. I''m going to see Pavlo gomon."


    Anger flashed across the faces of the Cossacks. The white bearded Cossack did not agree, but shouted, "put down your weapons first."


    "Damn guy!"


    Seeing that the Cossacks dared to put forward conditions, uzzenbey beside LAN gley was furious at the beginning. He cut a short spear in half with a machete.


    "If you dare to say more, you will end up like this short spear!"


    The Cossacks seem to be afraid. The white bearded Cossack ordered everyone to put away their spears. He sang in a broken Gong like voice, "ho! Ho!


    Khan''s emissary is so angry


    Ho! Ho!


    Khan''s messenger


    Our friends, don''t be surprised... "


    "Who the fuck is your friend!" uzzenbey shouted angrily again.


    The white bearded Cossack shut up.


    This time, the other Cossacks didn''t speak. They didn''t even look at uzbeyi with hate eyes. They just put away their short spears and walked forward.


    "Khan, so these Cossacks are cheap bones. If you don''t give them some strength, they won''t.. So when you arrive in Kiev, you should do the same to hemelinitsky." uzzenbey said proudly to Yishi LAN gley when he saw that the Cossacks were obedient.


    But just then, the sudden change protruded.


    When the Cossack team was in line with Yishi LAN gley and others, the white bearded Cossack shouted, "God bless! Pagans die!"


    This was like an order. The Cossacks suddenly rushed into the team of Yishi LAN gley. They also shouted "God bless the pagans to die" and stabbed the cavalry on the horse with their short spears.


    Suddenly, four or five heavily armored cavalry were stabbed off their horses. Several of them still have life, but the Cossacks hit them hard on the face with blunt tools, smashing their faces to the ground with blood and flesh.


    At the beginning, LAN gley and the two beys reacted. In the face of the attack, they pulled out machetes to defend themselves. Other heavily armored cavalry also wielded machetes and cut at the flocking Cossacks.


    At the beginning, LAN gley missed one thing. The hatred of Ukrainians and crimeas for hundreds of years is comparable to the hatred of Polish aristocrats. The upper Cossacks may shelve disputes because of common interests, but the suffering people at the lower level don''t think so. They will only pay blood for blood and a tooth for a tooth.


    From the beginning when LAN gley stopped them, the Cossacks tried to kill the Tatars. The white bearded Cossacks ordered everyone to lay down their weapons, just as a cover, in order to drag the other party into hand to hand combat and give full play to the power of the short spear.


    At the beginning, LAN gley was too careless. He underestimated the Cossack''s unforgettable hatred for the Tatars, and he underestimated the Cossack''s short spear.


    The short Cossack spear was originally designed by the Cossacks to deal with the Tatars. The main enemy of the Cossacks is the Tatar cavalry living on the grassland. On the vast Ukrainian plain, it is naturally difficult to fight with these excellent cavalry only by relying on spears. Therefore, the Cossacks had to rely on chariots and muskets to protect their infantry. Under the cover of muskets and chariots, Cossack infantry often drag the opposite cavalry or infantry into hand to hand combat when defending and counterattack. The Cossack short spear is much more flexible than the long spear in hand to hand combat.


    Now, for example, the Cossacks are in a group of ten. They surround a heavy Armored Cavalry, and then stab the horse cavalry''s thighs, abdomen and armpits with short spears. These are the weak parts of the cavalry''s defense. Because the distance between the two is too close, the heavy Armored Cavalry can''t rely on their horses to get rid of the Cossacks. They can only cut left and right with machetes.


    "Go, go! Retreat!" at the beginning, LAN gley chopped down two Cossacks and gave the order to retreat.


    Every heavily armored cavalry here is his precious wealth and his most loyal servant. The loss is irreparable. At the beginning, LAN gley was unwilling to consume them with these humble Cossacks.


    The lives of three heavy armored cavalry were paid, and the others finally stood out. Together they headed for the way. The Cossacks who won at the cost of several casualties did not catch up. Under the leadership of the white bearded Cossacks, they skillfully restrained their own bodies, and then stripped everything from the Tatar cavalry, leaving the naked bodies lying on the ground.


    Killing and being killed are common in this land. The Cossacks sang songs and carried the booty to Xie Qi.


    "Unhook your horse and lie down to rest


    I will go to the green garden and dig a well in the garden


    Dig, dig a well in the green garden


    Maybe the girl will come to fetch water in the morning


    Come on, come on, the girl came to fetch water early in the morning


    A Cossack followed her and bathed her horse


    Asked her if she could give him the basket, but she didn''t give it to him


    Put, put, put the ring in her hand. She didn''t accept it


    She is very young


    She has blond braids up to her waist and blue ribbons tied to them. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the beginning, LAN gley ran out for more than ten miles in one breath. He was really angry and hated. Unexpectedly, as a Crimean Khan, he was forced to escape by a group of humble Cossacks.


    The run did not stop until uzbeyi called him.


    "Khan, have a rest. Baron old bey, he''s dying!"


    Baron bey is really dying. Although old bey was wearing fine small metal plate chain armor, the Cossack''s short spear left many wounds on his thighs and armpits. While these wounds are bleeding, they are also consuming old bey''s vitality. And the gallop of more than ten miles made the Baron Bayi''s oil lamp dry.


    At first, LAN gley jumped off the horse. At this time, uzzenbey had helped balun bey off his horse and spread a whole lamb skin on the ground so that old bey could lie on it.


    The snow-white lamb skin soon became bright red with the blood of Baron Beidu.


    At first, LAN gley took old bey''s hand. The hand was as cold as ice.


    "Old bey, you''ll be fine," Lan gley comforted him with tears at the beginning.


    Barembey opened his mouth and said in an almost imperceptible voice, "East, in the direction of the sun."


    At the beginning, LAN gley understood what barembey meant. Baron old bey wanted to go back to the place where his ancestors came and regroup there.


    The Cossacks are unreliable, the Ottoman Turks are unreliable, the Khanate has no place for itself, and going east is its only way out.


    Old bey was still thinking of himself even at the moment of dying.


    At the beginning, LAN gley not only burst into tears.


    "I know, I know." at the beginning, LAN gley held old bey''s hand more tightly.


    Baron beiben wanted to say "don''t come back", but his words didn''t finish at the last minute.


    Barron old bey died in hatred..


    "Khan, horse meat is coming!"


    Uzzenbey came over with a piece of fresh meat still steaming. It was supposed to be for Baron bey, but it''s not needed now.


    "Uzen," cried Elaine gley.


    "Khan, I''m here."


    "Bury old bey, then cut off the horse and roast it," ordered Elaine gley.


    The place where our ancestors came is thousands of miles away. Our own people must have enough food.


    Uzzenbey and two heavily armored cavalry dismembered the horse in accordance with the order of LAN gleidi at the beginning. Soon, except for the head of the horse, the whole body of the horse was only a skeleton. Those stinky internal organs were piled up again, and the horse meat was boiled or roasted into cooked food.


    Smelling the smell of horse meat, LAN gley had no appetite at first. Now, he has less than 100 people left and lost all his livestock, and the road ahead is so dangerous and uncertain.


    "Alahu Akbar."


    At first, LAN gley fell to his knees and prayed to his Allah.

 Chapter 485

    On October 4, 1656, Cherchen stood at the head of pirikop, where the flag of Muhammad gley was raised again, looking at the endless prairie in the field of vision. He has been informed by the messenger of Muhammad gley who came by flying horse that the army led by Khan will arrive here soon.


    Piricop castle is located on the narrow land connecting Eurasia and Crimea peninsula. Its width is only 5 to 7 kilometers. The Tatars of Crimea regarded the Crimean Peninsula as their forbidden land, built trenches on the pirikop isthmus as fortifications, and called them "Tatar trenches" "And this trench has indeed played a role in protecting the Crimean peninsula from the large-scale invasion of the enemy. Cherchen came here with Hessen mercenaries, free slave legions and some Crimean Tatar soldiers who defected, originally to resist the army that LAN gley could return to the division at the beginning. Unexpectedly, LAN gley''s army dispersed so quickly and so quickly at the beginning Completely, and he gave up attacking piricop and fled to the Don River Basin.


    Cherchen had expected that LAN gley might not attack piricop at the beginning, because with the threat of protons and the will of the Ottoman Turkish Sultan, most Crimean nobles would make choices according to the current situation, so at the beginning, LAN gley''s forces that he could control were extremely limited. If he could not attack the City for a long time, he would only have the fate of destruction However, Chechen expected that the next step of Yishi LAN gley was to take refuge in the Cossack emirate. After all, Yishi LAN gley and hemelinitsky were hidden allies. At the beginning, LAN gley usurped his brother''s Khan position. One of the reasons was that Muhammad gley wanted to join the Republic of Poland to attack the Cossack emirate. Now Muhammad gley is back in power In addition, the Kazakh emirate is adjacent to the Crimean Peninsula, and the presence of the Kazakh emirate is conducive to the influence of the Kazakh emirate on the khanate, buying and attacking the power of Muhammad gley.


    However, what Chechen hopes most is that Yishi LAN gley will take this road. Because once hemelinitsky takes Yishi LAN gley and his remnants, Muhammad gley will inevitably go to war with the Cossacks in order to eliminate this threat to his Khan position. At that time, his task in Crimea will be completed.


    Unexpectedly, at the beginning, LAN gley found a third way. This was really beyond Chechen''s expectation. According to Chechen''s thinking, he couldn''t understand why LAN gley went to the Don river at the beginning. Moreover, in Chechen''s knowledge system, it was almost the end of the world.


    Of course, Chechen thought that the most disappointing thing was that Muhammad gley captured his brother and stepped on the soles of his feet under the city of pirikop.


    At the thought that Muhammad gley saw the news that he had let the messenger bring back that LAN gley fled to the Don river at the beginning, and how the re ascended Crimean former Khan was lost, Chechen was secretly happy.


    Through the people sent by Christina, Cherchen has known the ugly behavior of Muhammad gley in Ackerman city and has no good attitude towards the Khan. He is also secretly glad that he has left behind.


    At 14 noon, dust rose on the horizon, and the army of former Yilan gley, led by Muhammad gley, arrived.


    Muhammad gley''s return was no worse than when LAN gley left the Crimean peninsula for Ackerman at the beginning. At the front of the team was a team of drummers. These bands with temporary guest roles of Tatar herdsmen sounded trumpets and drums, looking happy. They should also be happy, because they survived the cruel city of Ackerman and survived And a more generous host.


    Surrounded by Muhammad gley are the nobles of the Crimean khanate, large and small. They were once "bewitched" by Yishi LAN gley , they betrayed the orthodox ruler of the khanate, Muhammad gley, but now they have reformed and been forgiven by Muhammad gley. These nobles wear bright Tatar helmets and polished shining silver helmets, which look like a sea of light from a distance.


    But in this ocean of light, Chechen saw Christina at a glance. Because Christina was the only knight in black armor among them. She was so outstanding. The fierce siege and the long journey of more than ten days did not damage her beauty, but cast a heroic spirit on Christina.


    Accompanied by Kemal, Chechen went down the tower. This was Chechen''s request to Mahmoud Pasha. Chechen knew that in the Crimean khanate, a Sudanese soldier was worth thousands of troops. But Pasha, who had long been bought by Chechen, regarded Chechen as his own man and immediately sent his own Sudanese guard to Chechen. He also gave Chechen a green army Feathers and a green rope.


    After getting the power to temporarily command Kemal and others, Cherchen threw money all over the sky to buy them off.


    The gate of pirikop Castle opened. Cherchen stood in front of the gate to greet him. First, a team of Crimean Khan guards came to the gate, and then divided into two sides of the city wall. Then, there were countless knights with one or three horsetails and wearing gorgeous robes. Each of them represented Pasha, bey, Mirza and tribal chief of Crimean Khanate. Here Among these horsetail banners, the six horsetail banners held by Alan are one head higher than the other horsetail banners, thus showing the position of Crimean Khan above all others.


    From behind Alan, Muhammad gley rode slowly forward on a prairie horse. But Chechen didn''t kneel down, but learned from Kemal and others, adding his forehead, wiping his mouth and caressing his chest.


    There was a flash of anger on Muhammad gley''s face, but he soon returned to his normal face.


    Muhammad gley smiled and said to Chechen, "my Bei, you''ve worked hard. I''ll give you a good reward when I get back to bagzisarai."


    "Thank you, Khan," Chechen replied.


    "Didn''t Mahmoud Pasha come?" Muhammad gley didn''t find Mahmoud Pasha in the crowd.


    "Pasha is waiting for Khan in the begzisalai palace. Lord Pasha sent me and Kemal to meet Khan." Chechen replied.


    Mohamed gley nodded.


    Then, Chechen rode on a horse led by Ma Bian and prepared to enter the city side by side with Muhammad gley.


    But at this time, Alan immediately took a step forward. Alan''s face was as dignified as before.


    He said to Chechen, "Chechen bey, where is your position?"


    Alan pointed back to his side. There are all beii level officials of the Crimean Khanate riding on horses.


    "Thank you, Alan." Chechen smiled and filled in one of the vacancies.


    This move of Cherchen made Muhammad gley feel that he was soft to himself and changed from his original ally to his own Minister. Muhammad gley was secretly delighted, but he was almost surprised by Kemal''s shout.


    It turned out that when Kemal entered the team, he put the team away at the command, walked towards Chechen, and stood on the side of Chechen, as if guarding Mehmed Pasha.


    The other beis were afraid of the formation with the Sudanese soldiers. They quickly beat their horses and took a step back.


    borrowing power to do evil? as an equal? More than one thought so.

 Chapter 486

    That night, Muhammad gley endured the unhappiness in his heart and maintained the superficial warmth with Chechen. But when he was alone, Muhammad Gray''s wolf owl eyes lit up.


    At this time, Alan, a loyal servant of Khan and a dog, fell to the ground, pouted his big ass and dared not lift his head.


    Alan knew that when Muhammad Gray was angry, he needed an outlet.


    Sure enough, after looking around for things to vent his anger, Muhammad gley decisively beat Alan. Muhammad Gray''s fist in steel armor fell on Alan''s back, chest and abdomen, but let Alan''s face go. It was not the kindness of Muhammad gleichen, but for the same reason that he did not smash the appliances in the room - he did not let people know that he was at odds with Cherchen who helped him get on the throne.


    Alan was beaten for more than 20 minutes in a row. Muhammad gley was out of breath, and his inner anger was almost calmed.


    Alan, who was in pain all over, knelt down again. He felt that his ribs were broken. But Alan didn''t dare to cry. He endured the pain, slightly looked up at Muhammad gley, who sat down panting, and carefully said, "my master, if you really hate that aleval Chechen, you might as well let me share your worries for you..."


    As soon as Alan had finished his words, he saw Muhammad gley looking at himself with a sarcastic look, and the slowly generated smile was full of ridicule.


    Alan quickly lowered his head.


    Muhammad gley did not let Alan go. He said in a low voice like wolverine, "share my worries? How? Just like you did before?"


    Alan touched his head on the floor. Obviously, that''s what he thinks.


    "Shit."


    Muhammad gley kicked Alan in all directions.


    Alan, who fell to the ground, quickly got up, legs and feet, and fell back to Muhammad gley. His eyes were full of sadness that the loyal dog had been abandoned by his master.


    Mohammed gley did not pity him.


    "Do you think I can have peace of mind now that I have regained my sweat position?"


    Alan was afraid to speak.


    "Do you think I have won the loyalty of all the people in the khanate, and a Cherchen is insignificant? Or should I break the agreement with the king of Poland?"


    Alan still didn''t speak, but his expression betrayed him - Alan did think so.


    "Stupid things." Muhammad gley scolded, "do you think I will believe those who have betrayed me once? I just comfort them temporarily. When I go to jail, I will replace them one by one and replace them with people loyal to me."


    "Khan is wise," Alan complimented. But he didn''t understand what this had to do with getting rid of Chechen.


    Fortunately, Mohammed gley went on.


    "But who are my people? The sea is one, and hassar can only be half, because that guy is too stupid; bayazid barely counts one; and ah Hun Milu, this guy has also done meritorious service for me. The others are unreliable," commented Muhammad gley.


    Alan''s eyes were sad again. Because he didn''t hear Khan talk about himself.


    Finally, Mohammed gray mentioned Alan: "of course, and you, a dog slave. You are also a good dog loyal to me."


    Alan was happy again. If he had a tail, he must be standing up and shaking now.


    Muhammad gray continued: "So there''s no one, I don''t have anyone to trust. So before I train my own team, aleval Chechen and his subordinates are the most useful people. He and his subordinates are good at war, and they are foreigners and have no foundation in the Khanate. What''s more, they still carry the mission entrusted to them by the king of Poland. As long as this mission is not completed one day, they will die One day is for my use. Moreover, I have no intention of reneging on the agreement reached with the king of Poland. After all, we * * * are honest. Moreover, autumn is coming soon, and the Khanate should ask others for compensation because of the heavy losses caused by the civil strife. "


    Alan did not expect that his Khan had been well thought out. He was completely subject to the foresight of Muhammad gley.


    However, it is wrong to say that Chechen had no foundation in the Khanate. If Chechen had no foundation before the Crimean khanate, he had a great influence in the Khanate after he married Mehmed Pasha and controlled half of the captured Crimean dignitaries'' families.


    Finally, Muhammad gley concluded and warned Aran: "So, even if Cherchen bey disobeys my mind a little, I will endure it. After all, a capable man is more valuable than a hundred useless dogs. This is what I realized after great changes. Moreover, my brother is still alive. He, Baron and wuzeng will not eat grass in the Don river. Maybe they will get rid of the grass in a short time I brought back countless grassland cavalry. "


    Several times in a row, Alan''s face turned red when he heard Muhammad gray talking about dogs. But he complimented, "Khan is wise."


    Several "Khan wise" in a row made Muhammad gley feel much better. But soon he was depressed again.


    "It''s a pity. Cherchen these people will go after all," sighed Mohammed gley.


    Hearing this, Alan had a chance to show himself.


    "Omnipotent Khan, why is it difficult for you to take Chechen and his gang for your use all the time? As far as I know, they are just a low-level aristocrat in the Republic of Poland, and the fiefdom is also in remote areas. Moreover, Chechen bey is a mercenary. You know, mercenaries fight for money. I think it''s not difficult to take him as long as you can afford a big price." Alan offered his advice.


    Alan''s words reminded Muhammad gley. The Khan stood up and stamped back and forth in the room.


    "Aldash."


    "Chapler."


    "Sivash."


    Muhammad gray reported three place names in a row. Then, Muhammad gley said something that shocked Alan: "tell aleval Chechen that I will reward him in these three places as long as he swears to serve me."


    Hearing that Muhammad gray wanted to buy Chechen with these three lands, Alan could put three or four eggs in his mouth.


    Even if these three territories are outside the Crimean Peninsula, the core of the khanate, it is an unprecedented reward.


    Alan originally thought that Khan would buy Chechen as one of them.

 Chapter 487

    When Alan brought to Cherchen the news that Muhammad gley was going to take aldash, chapler and sivash as rewards for Cherchen''s great achievements, Cherchen was talking to Christina and other companions who had been separated for a long time. Everyone talked about their experiences in Kafa and Ackerman after their separation. Those experiences were undoubtedly soul stirring. Whether it''s Cherchen''s kidnapping of Mahmoud Pasha or yelishei''s struggle under the city of Ackerman, even if ordinary people have experienced such a thing, they are proud of it all their life, but everyone present has one or two things, and they all do it with their own hands. If Alan didn''t come, it would be three days and three nights.


    Viscount Hesse''s face glowed with these stories. Not only because he is also one of the protagonists in the story, but also because Chechen can let him attend the party, which shows that Chechen has regarded him as his own person. Vicomte Hessen knew for the first time that Cherchen was not expelled by King kazimiz, but worked secretly for the Republic of Poland.


    Viscount Hesse is now very grateful to the count for sending him to work in this mercenary regiment, because here he has not only won honor (let''s ask, which mercenary regiment once replaced a country with a king, and this country is not a small country, nor is it the indigenous people in South America, but the Crimean khanate, a nomadic country famous in the European continent and turned the color of countless countries.) , he gained countless wealth. He stole it from the Treasury of Mahmoud Pasha''s residence, which was enough to build a castle when he returned to Hesse.


    Viscount Hesse was about to boast about his achievements, but Alan came in.


    Everyone in the room hissed. Because Alan is an outsider, it''s still hard to talk about someone.


    Chechen and Christina greeted them as the head and deputy head of the mercenary regiment. Alan walked in front of them, then pasted his forehead, wiped his mouth and stroked his chest to salute them, and Chechen and Christina also saluted with Western etiquette.


    After the ceremony, Alan said to Chechen with the most sincere and happy expression and tone: "Congratulations, Chechen bey."


    For Alan''s sudden congratulations, Chechen was a little confused. He asked, "Alan, what are you congratulating me?"


    Alan smiled and said, "of course, congratulations on becoming a real beii worthy of the name. Khan has decided to give you aldash, chapler and sivash. This is an unprecedented reward in the khanate, especially if you are still a foreigner. Don''t you think it''s worth my happiness for you and congratulations?"


    Aldash, chapler and sivash!


    Everyone was shocked by the sudden news. Everyone was speechless in surprise for a moment, and the black Viscount even exaggerated his mouth.


    Christina was the first to relax from this news. Although there are many places, it is nothing compared with the kingdom of Sweden. But Christina understands that Muhammad gley''s offering such a big reward will not only reward Chen''s achievements, but must have other purposes. Obviously, this purpose is the real purpose in Alan''s mouth Bey Mohamed gley wants Cherchen to work for him forever, so he stays in Crimea. Will Cherchen resist the temptation and accept it?


    With this in mind, Christina looked at Cherchen. If Muhammad gley was a wise monarch who abided by the spirit of contract, Christina would be sincerely happy for Cherchen, because it was much more than what he had obtained in the Republic of Poland and could better reflect Cherchen''s value; but Muhammad gley was a typical oriental monarch, Faithless words and good use of power have penetrated into his bone marrow. Although Cherchen is now competing with Muhammad gley for the time being, with the passage of time, Muhammad gley''s natural authority through the Khan''s position and Mahmoud Pasha''s ability to check and balance Muhammad gley continue to weaken. One day, Muhammad gley will never have any more Constraints, or if Cherchen fails to complete the task assigned by Muhammad gley once, it is likely to settle accounts after autumn according to the character of Muhammad gley. Therefore, in her heart, Christina does not support Cherchen to accept this reward. However, Cherchen is no longer a child, and Christina can only give him advice rather than make decisions for him.


    Christina looks at Cherchen, and Alan also looks at Cherchen. The members of the mercenary regiment who have recovered from the shock in the room also look at Cherchen. Everyone is waiting for Cherchen to make a decision.


    In the spotlight, Chechen said: "Dear Alan, please thank Khan for his love..."


    Alan''s messenger left, and yelishei sent him out of the door.


    Vicomte Hessen said to Chechen dejectedly, "Captain, you should promise. What a big fief it is."


    Not only did Viscount Hesse say so, but fedott and others felt sorry for Cherchen. Especially Fatima, although she didn''t say anything, she was the most lost in her heart.


    Yes, just now, Chechen declined Muhammad gley''s reward.


    For the loss of viscount Hesse, Chechen smiled and said: "I can''t get used to their Oriental habits. It''s more painful for me to crawl on the ground and stick my face to the ground every day than to kill me. It''s enough to have this once in my life. Besides, I don''t believe in Muhammad gray. He can give me the fiefs of aldash, chapule and sivash today and take them back tomorrow. Mahmoud Pasha doesn''t Maybe he will always be in kafadang Pasha. Once he leaves, no one in the whole Khanate can restrict him. At that time, he will not be able to do whatever he wants for us foreigners. "


    Hearing that Chechen can see so thoroughly, she is not lured by high-ranking officials. Christina is really happy for him. This brother, he is really mature.


    Although Chechen and Christina are free and easy to see, some people don''t think so.


    Viscount Hessen still regretted for Chechen: "but it''s three fiefs after all. Even if you take it first, we can collect taxes there."


    Chechen smiled and patted Viscount Hesse on the shoulder. He smiled and encouraged Viscount Hessen and said, "Viscount, we will return to the Republic of Poland soon. Compared with the Crimean khanate, the land of the Republic is much larger and richer. King kazimiz has made a commitment for me. If you are willing to stay in Poland and continue to work for me after you go back, I will also give you some manors and granges, which will never treat you badly."

 Chapter 488

    After Alan returned, Muhammad gley never sent anyone to find Chechen again. On the way from piriko to bergzisalai, his attitude towards Chechen seemed to have never been rejected by Chechen. He talked and laughed at Chechen without any objection.


    After that, after a three-day trip, Muhammad gley finally arrived at begzisalai, the capital of the Crimean Khanate.


    Since Chechen let Stephan Racine and others "revel" for three days and three nights after occupying bagchisale, bagchisale was destroyed. At the sight of this devastated scene, Muhammad gley was stunned and asked Cherchen, "where is my begzisalai palace? How is my begzisalai palace?"


    When he heard that Chechen said that the begzisalai palace was intact, Muhammad gley hung his heart and finally put it down. There was a happy smile on his face, which was heartfelt joy.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right," said Muhammad gley.


    Muhammad gley was only concerned about the palace of begzisalai, not begzisalai, let alone the residents of the city.


    At the gate of begzisalai palace, Alan, who arrived early, had already commanded his servants to spread expensive Persian carpets on the ground to welcome the return of Muhammad gley.


    Standing at the door, in addition to Alan, there was Kemal, the commander of the Sudanese soldiers. Now, they are the guards of honor for Mahmoud Pasha to welcome Muhammad gley back.


    Kemal waited until Muhammad gley''s Mount came to the gate. He stepped forward and said, "Crimean Khan, Pasha is waiting for you inside."


    No matter who hears that others occupy their own home and say they are waiting for you like entertaining guests, that person must feel bad. But Muhammad gley didn''t put up the music as he did in piricop. He got off his horse, sorted out his clothes, smiled at Kemal and motioned to take himself in.


    Kemal leads the way in front, while Cherchen, ah erhun, mirzan, Nahai and others follow.


    At this time, in the main hall, Mahmoud Pasha was wearing the most gorgeous dress and holding a roll of silk instruments waiting for Muhammad gley.


    It happened that Istanbul''s reply to what happened in the Crimean Khanate arrived the day before Muhammad gley arrived in dapirikop.


    It took nearly a month before and after this, and we can imagine what an uproar this matter has caused in Istanbul. However, Mahmoud Pasha can finally rest assured that both the Sudan and the prime minister have finally acquiesced in his means of cutting first and then playing second fiddle. Nearly 500 Sudanese soldiers came with the ship.


    However, these people have no use.


    In the main hall, Mehmed Pasha read out the edict of the Sudan in front of all the main nobles of the Crimean khanate, recognizing Muhammad gley as the new Khan.


    "Muhammad (Muhammad IV) huakba!"


    After hearing the edict, Muhammad graii knelt down piously and praised the holy name of the Sudan loudly.


    "Get up, Muhammad Glei Khan, the most loyal friend of the Sudan," Mehmed Pasha said kindly.


    After the ceremony, Muhammad Glei and Mahmoud Pasha asked the others to withdraw. Next, there is a dialogue between the Ottoman Turkish Empire Pasha and the Crimean Khanate Khan.


    Due to excessive obesity and being hollowed out by palace maids in the begzisalai palace, Mahmoud Pasha''s body was weak. He was tired and panting only when he stood reading the imperial edict.


    Mahmoud Pasha ordered the servant to bring two chairs, one for Muhammad gley.


    "The prime minister has also sent an oral instruction. He hopes that the Khanate can have a good rest in the past few years. Khan, you should not use swords like Yishi LAN gley," said Mehmed Pasha.


    The prime minister''s words are orders. There is no reason why Mohamed gley dare not obey them. However, Mohamed gley did not forget his promise to Poland in the past. He said: "of course, the Khanate should have a good rest after this disturbance. However, Lord Pasha, I don''t know if I should ask two questions?"


    "Khan, tell me." Mahmoud Pasha took a sip of watermelon juice next to the seat.


    "Is the harvest of grassland people included in this list?" Muhammad gley asked cautiously.


    Mahmoud Pasha tilted his head and thought.


    Prime Minister Mohamed koprul''s intention should be to ask Mohamed koprul not to involve the Crimean Khanate in the war between the Republic of Poland and the Cossacks of zaporoze. The "harvest of grassland people" is, after all, the livelihood of Crimean Tatars for hundreds of years, and it is also the main source of income of Kafa, which should not be prohibited by the prime minister.


    However, for the sake of prudence, Mahmoud Pasha made restrictive suggestions.


    Mahmoud Pasha said, "go east, not west."


    To the East, the land of Czar Russia.


    Muhammad gley understood. So he settled on the second question:


    "So what is the attitude of the Sudan and the prime minister towards the beginning of LAN gley?"


    Mahmoud Pasha quickly recalled the prime minister''s secret letter to himself. He said firmly and undoubtedly: "live, live. Prime Minister Mohamed koprul read that at the beginning, LAN was also the son of the former Khan. I hope he can end his life in Rhode Island."


    This answer disappointed Muhammad gley. However, he quickly expressed his compliance with the orders of the prime minister.


    At this time, Muhammad gley thought of the protons of the Khanate nobles who were held hostage in the hands of Chechen. He suggested that since the nobles had been anyway, whether they could be reunited and ordered the families back by themselves.


    In this regard, Mahmoud Pasha played Taijiquan with a smile. He said that the families of those nobles were under the care of Khan''s own Bei Alwar Chechen. It was his right for Mohamed gley to release them and command his own Bei to do it without informing himself.


    This made Muhammad gley angry and helpless.


    Their private talk has come to an end. In the end, Mahmoud Pasha hypocritically mentioned that he would return the begzisalai palace to Muhammad gley. In his heart, Mahmoud Pasha is reluctant. After all, there are so many beautiful women in the Khan palace that he is reluctant to let him leave any one.


    Fortunately, Muhammad gley immediately said that he would let Mahmoud Pasha take this place as his home and live as long as he wanted.


    Muhammad gley stood in front of the gate of the Khan palace hall. He glanced back at Mehmed Pasha who was going to the sleeping hall.


    At this time, Muhammad gley felt that the title of Khan was still not worthy of his name.

 Chapter 489

    After Muhammad gley re ascended the throne of Khan, the first thing he did was to punish rebels and reward meritorious officials. Among them, uzzenbei and barenbei (Muhammad graii did not know that barenbei was dead) belonged to the iron core of yisran graii and absconded, and their seals were confiscated; This was followed by several milzan level officials who were removed from their titles and also confiscated their fiefs for assisting in the initial LAN gley rebellion. Others were basically identified as coerced and pardoned by Mohamed gley.


    In the aspect of reward, bayazid Khan got Izmer because of the relationship between hilinbei; And arhun Mirza was rewarded by three villages; Nahai and hassar got the title of mirzan and both got a village. From then on, they finally got rid of the identity of robbers and became the nobles of the Khanate.


    As the most meritorious man, aleval Chechen has not released his reward Muhammad gley yet.


    Of course, this is because of Cherchen''s refusal. But externally, Muhammad gley can''t say so, because in this way, his Khan''s authority will be despised again. Therefore, the official caliber is that aleval chechenbey has made great achievements, and Khan is still considering his reward.


    Muhammad gley regained his Khan position, and Chechen thought his mission had been completed. Next, as long as you get the edict of the alliance between Muhammad gley and King kazimiz, you can return to the Republic of Poland.


    But things are far from simple, because Muhammad Pasha has clearly conveyed the order of the Ottoman Turkish Prime Minister not to allow the Crimean Khanate to be involved in the war in Poland, and of course, Muhammad gley cannot disobey the order from Istanbul. Of course, there are ways for Muhammad gley to implement the agreement. However, Muhammad gley would not be so happy. When he went to the begzisalai palace to ask Muhammad gley to fulfill his promise, Muhammad gley came to avoid missing.


    "Cherchen bey, Khan has been working hard these days. As soon as he returned to the Khan palace, he caught a cold. He really can''t see you."


    In front of the gate of the begzisalai palace, Alan rubbed his hands and said sorry to Chechen. Although Alan was respectful and had a smile on his face, he stubbornly blocked the door and never let Chechen in.


    "Alan, you should know the purpose of my coming here. Now that Muhammad gley has regained the Khan position, he should fulfill the agreement reached with king kazimiz. If Muhammad gley Khan forgets that you reached the agreement with his majesty kazimiz as an envoy, you will not forget it!" Chechen saw that Alan did not allow him to enter the door, Take the original agreement.


    Hearing that Che Chen mentioned the original agreement, he agreed to it after all. Even Alan''s cheek was red no matter how thick he was. But he immediately remembered what Khan told him to stop Chechen, and Alan had to prevaricate with all kinds of reasons.


    He first played a rogue and pretended to be surprised and said to Chechen, "agreement? What agreement?"


    Seeing that Alan pretended to be stupid in broad daylight, Chechen really wanted to punch this guy in the face. But he held back. It''s easy to beat people, but after that, they will be caught and leave a confession.


    Chechen answered Alain''s question: "it''s the agreement that you promised to form an alliance with the Republic and send troops after Muhammad grai''s restoration."


    "Is there such an agreement?" Alan continued to play silly.


    Chechen will never stop seeing Muhammad gley today. Since Alan pretended to be a fool, he spent it at the gate with Alan to see who spent who!


    "Of course, and famous adults such as yanush kishka and Stanislaw pototsky are witnesses," Chechen said.


    "So, are there * * * among these people?" Alan asked.


    "Er, no," said Chechen honestly.


    Alan had an expression of successful conspiracy.


    He said to Chechen, "since none of the witnesses was present, how can these witnesses be convincing?"


    Hearing what Alan said, Chechen was very angry and smiled back. Only then did he see what pagan integrity is!


    Seeing that Cherchen had nothing to say for a long time, Alan became more and more proud. He is waiting to get rid of Chen Qi and go back to his master to ask for credit.


    Alan thought so, and Chechen did so. Chen turned around and was about to leave.


    Looking at Chechen''s back, Alan was almost happy. But unexpectedly, the corners of his mouth just turned up, and Chechen suddenly turned over his head.


    "Alan," he said.


    "I''m here, at your command."


    Chechen smiled more brightly than Alan. He said to Alan, "are these words your meaning or your master''s meaning? If it''s Muhammad gley''s meaning, it''s really not clever except to annoy me."


    With that, Chechen ignored Alan and left with great strides.


    Alan turned to Khan. He only regarded Cherchen''s last words as a weak threat.


    Worried that Chechen would break in recklessly, Muhammad gley performed the whole set. He lay on the big bed with an ice bag on his head. He heard someone coming in and sneezing constantly.


    "Khan, Chechen has gone," Alan reported to Muhammad gleihui.


    "Good. Alan, you really deserve to be a good dog of mine. Tell me how you did it." Muhammad gley took down the ice bag on his forehead and wanted to hear how Alan made Chechen eat.


    With a bright smile on his face, Alan repeated the dialogue at the gate of the Khan palace to Muhammad gley.


    After hearing Alan''s words, Muhammad gley praised him with joy: "yes, yes, I didn''t expect that your dog''s head is really useful this time."


    Alan was overjoyed to be praised by Muhammad gley. Then Alan asked the question in his heart.


    "My master, what do you mean by avoiding Chechen?"


    Muhammad Gray''s face froze and he glanced askance at Alan. Alan threw his head down.


    "Is that what you should ask?" Muhammad gley said coldly. He saw Alan shaking and knew that the guy was frightened by himself. So Muhammad gley changed his smiling face and said to him, "but you''re doing well today. I''ll talk to you."


    "Thank you Khan!" Alan hurried to thank him.


    "I''m not going to fulfill the agreement with the Republic of Poland, which is also the meaning of Istanbul. But the boy Chechen has mastered most of the noble protons, and I have to ask these people to come. And sending troops to assist the Republic of Poland is undoubtedly the best chip. Do you understand?"


    "Got it, got it." Alan chick pecked his head like rice.


    "So, the more anxious he is, the easier it will be for me to lead him by the nose. Let him hang for another two or three days. When he is anxious, I''ll see him again. At that time, he won''t obediently return those protons to me. Ha ha ha ha!" Muhammad gley said of his complacency and couldn''t help laughing.


    Alan also smiled with her. After Muhammad gley finished laughing, Alan said, "master, I suggest that I properly put some bad news about the war situation in the Republic of Poland to him these days, so as to make him more vulnerable."


    After hearing Alan''s idea, Muhammad gley waved to Alan affectionately. Alan understood. He climbed up to Muhammad gray with his hands and feet.


    "Alan, you are really a good dog of mine. Let''s do what you say. Try to make the news miserable. Anyway, Crimea is so far away from Poland, it''s not so easy for him to verify. In addition, I sent a bag of gold coins to those Chechen''s men, and they took them. You have been in good contact with them recently. There are still some useful talents in them ¡£¡±


    Alan nodded and said yes.


    Muhammad gley looked outside the gate and said in his heart, "alvar Chechen, since you don''t want to use it for me, it''s no wonder I do."


    While Muhammad gley and Alan were holding the bad water to deceive Chechen, yelishei, fedot, viscount Hessen, Stephan rahin, salben and others gathered at the temporary residence of the mercenary regiment in begzisalai. Each of them took out a money bag and put it in front of Chechen.


    "Captain, this is from the guy named Alan. He said it was Khan''s reward for meritorious officials and told me to accept it." yelishei first spoke. As he spoke, yelishei also opened the money bag and poured out all the gold coins in it. One gold coin fell on the pine table, shining brightly in the sun.


    "Me too."


    "Mine too."


    Fedot and others said one after another. Each of them was stuffed with gold coins for various reasons.


    Looking at the gold coins on the table, Christina shook her head imperceptibly - Muhammad Gray''s hand was really sinister.


    Che Chen looked at the gold coins on the table and thought for a moment. He pushed all the gold coins back in front of the crowd.


    Then, in the stunned eyes of the people, Cherchen said, "since this is Khan''s reward for meritorious officials, let''s all accept it. You deserve what we have fought in Crimea for so long."


    "No, captain."


    Or yelishei, he quickly refused: "commander, you have given us enough. In Ackerman, in begzisalai. We fight for you and for the mercenary regiment, not for the alien Khan."


    Viscount Hesse and others nodded one after another.


    Seeing that everyone''s heart was so neat, Chechen was very happy. However, he still asked everyone to accept it: "I know your intentions, and I am also very moved. But we still put away the gold coin. After all, the real loyalty is here."


    Che Chen pointed to his heart.


    After yelishei and others withdrew, Christina asked Cherchen, "Muhammad gley has begun to buy people''s hearts. What are you going to do?"


    "Of course, it''s his own way to treat him. Since he wants to buy yelishei and them, I''ll buy his bey and mill. Anyway, I have so many protons in my hand, I can''t keep them for nothing," said Cherchen.


    Christina pondered for a moment.


    "That''s a complete war with Muhammad gley."


    "He took the first move, and I can only fight back."


    Early the next morning, Cherchen was about to ask Viscount Hessen to send out the invitation to the Crimean Tatar nobles in bagchisale, and Alan came running. As soon as he saw Chechen, he was out of breath and said to Chechen, "Chechen bey, it''s not good, it''s not good, it''s not good."


    Alan said "no" to Chechen three times in a row. Seeing that Chechen had no response, he stood up straight and said to himself, "Poland was defeated."


    At that time, the news that the Polish army was defeated again under the city of Warsaw had spread to Crimea through businessmen. However, each one is far from the truth. Some say that the Swedish Prussian coalition destroyed the main force of the Polish army; It was also said that the Polish army lost very little and took the initiative to give up Warsaw. On the basis of Poland''s defeat, Alan fabricated that king kazimiz was captured alive and that a number of Republic generals were paraded around the street with ropes around their necks.


    At first hearing the news, Chechen was really surprised. He first thought of Natalie''s safety, but he didn''t think Alan was cheating himself.


    "Alan, do you know the news of a young lady named Natalie kishka? Is she out of the encirclement?" Chechen asked anxiously.


    Alan is a stranger to the name Natalie. However, seeing that Chechen is so worried, Alan wants to know that this is a very important person for Chechen.


    "It seems that there is such a person among the captured people," Alan said after pretending to try to recall.


    Che Chen grabbed Alan''s shoulder: "Damn it! Damn it! I''m going back to save her!"


    Hearing that Natalie was captured, Chechen was in chaos. At this time, his usual alertness and calmness were gone, leaving only panic. Chechen''s head kept sweating, and his palm was wet.


    Seeing that Chechen was so anxious, Alan thought he had a plan. He pretended to think for Chechen and instigated Chechen to say, "yes, Chechen bey, you and I will ask Khan to send him to the Republic of Poland now. After all, we have an agreement."


    With that, Alan was ready to pull up the square inch chaos and go to the begqi Sarai palace.


    "Lord Alan, wait, where are you taking our regimental commander?"


    Just then, Christina came out.


    As soon as Cherchen saw Christina, he quickly grabbed her hand. He was about to tell, but Christina stopped him.


    Christina said to Alan, "Lord Alan, didn''t you say yesterday that the agreement without * * * was not counted?"


    Seeing Christina asking herself what she said yesterday, Alan didn''t know how to answer.


    Christina asked again, "Lord Alan, where did your news come from?"


    "It was brought by businessmen from Poland," Aran said.


    "Can I meet the businessman?"


    "Well, he went somewhere else."


    Christina turned her head.


    "Cherchen, don''t worry. Most of the news brought by businessmen are spread falsely. The situation may not be as serious as you think. Besides..."


    Speaking of "besides", Christina took a meaningful look at Alan, and then said, "aren''t we going to entertain the Tatar nobles? It''s better for us to make public the agreement between the Khanate and the Republic of Poland at the banquet and let everyone find the Khan and ask for troops together than you alone."


    At this moment, Chechen calmed down a little. He also thought that what Christina''s sister said to encourage the nobles to petition together was more powerful than her own. Che Chen was about to nod, but Alan screamed, "don''t!"


    Alan didn''t know that because of the loss of the civil war, the Tatar nobles were thinking day and night about where to recover the loss. What if we know the agreement between the Khanate and the Republic of Poland? I''ve become lifting a stone and hitting my master''s foot.


    "Don''t! Chechen bey, we''d better find Khan directly. Why make it known to everyone?" Alan advised.


    Christina is another way of saying it.


    "Of course, everyone should know. The alliance between the Crimean Khanate and the Republic of Poland is a major event. We should not only let our friends, but also let our enemies know that the just cause of defending the country by poles is supported by the Crimean people."


    In terms of refutation, Alan is Christina''s opponent. He flushed and scratched his cheeks.


    Che Chen looked at Alan''s ugliness, his eyes became brighter and brighter, and his anger became more and more prosperous.


    Up to now, he could not understand that Alan was deceiving himself, and the news of Natalie''s capture was likely to be empty.


    "Alan," Chechen said suddenly and kindly, "Alan, it''s hot outside. Go in and have a seat."


    Alan trembled like a pendulum. But Chechen couldn''t help saying that he took Alan by the neck and brought him into the house.

 Chapter 490

    Alan was handed over to Fatima by Chechen. Fatima, the "unknown" assassin in the former Sultan''s palace, asked Alan to pour out all his words in less than ten minutes.


    After hearing Alan''s story, Chechen and Christina looked cold - Muhammad gley was really going to betray his faith, and he also had the idea of the protons in Chechen''s hands.


    Alan, who was lying on the ground like a shrimp, wailed and said to Chechen, "Chechen bey, I have said everything I should and shouldn''t say. Please don''t let Fatima torture me."


    Alan really knows Fatima''s power now. Only the first technique let Alan know the feeling that life is better than death.


    Chechen helped Alan up. He patted the dust on Alan''s clothes. It was not like a violent man, but more like a close friend.


    "Alan," Chechen said to him, "go back and tell Mohamed gley that I will announce at the banquet in the evening our agreement on the alliance between the Republic of Poland and the Crimean Khanate."


    Perhaps the intimacy of Chechen made Alan feel that there was room for discussion. He opened his mouth and opened a flattering smile.


    "Cherchen bey, in my face, can this be delayed?"


    But the answer Alan got was a rare scolding from Chechen: "go away, you dog slave!"


    Alan returned to the begzisalai palace with a disheartened face. As Mehmed Pasha still occupies the dormitory hall, Muhammad graigui, a Khan, can only live in the side hall.


    Although Alan is greedy for life and afraid of death, he is absolutely loyal to Muhammad gley. So as soon as he saw Muhammad gley, he told Muhammad gley exactly how he screwed up.


    This time, Muhammad gley rarely beat and scolded Alan. He sat cross legged with his chin on his right hand, racking his brains.


    Alan knelt motionless. Only once has Muhammad gley made such a thoughtful look and action since he followed Muhammad gley for so long. That was when he thought about his future after being ousted by Yilan gley.


    After more than an hour, when Alan was kneeling and his legs were numb, Muhammad gley finally stood up.


    "That''s the only way!" Muhammad gley exhaled.


    Muhammad came to his desk. He sat at his desk and wrote a letter.


    Alan, kneeling on the ground, tried to straighten his upper body. He saw that the recipient of the letter was Jan kazimi.


    Obviously, this is a letter addressed to King kazimiz.


    In the letter, Muhammad graii wrote:


    The great padisha and the Great Khan King Muhammad gley with the great tent khanate, the Khanate of Crimea, the whole chincha grassland, its endless and invincible Tatars and noges, the Caucasus mountains, Tatas and tafgachi, and the solemn faith of * * * (may Allah bless his victory until the day of judgment), To my brother, his Majesty the king of Poland, who is a great monarch with the land of polestan and many territories and Christians and has good intentions for us.


    Here, I would like to extend my high respect and all the greetings related to your current situation and health, such as "how are you?" "how are you feeling?" "is everything going well?".


    Aleval Chechen, the military commander you sent to assist me, has successfully completed his mission, and the Crimean Khanate has returned to its orthodox rulers.


    I sincerely thank you for your help and hope to maintain our long-term peace and cooperation in our lifetime.


    Now, my diplomatic envoy Mohamed Alain has sent you a reply reiterating the alliance.


    Of course, my brother, please don''t get me wrong. I don''t want to change my course, but because according to your tradition, you should convene the tham parliament, consult with all the princes and nobles in your country, and obtain their consent before the decision is effective.


    In Alan''s first time, you didn''t carry out this procedure.


    The Republic of Poland is a Democratic Republic, so you should send a reliable and decent person to convey your true meaning after the tham parliament agrees to form an alliance, and according to the ancient custom, you should provide us with a considerable amount of wealth as a gift.


    Before that, I will be waiting for your good news in bergzisalai. I hope to hear that I have negotiated with all the princes and nobles in my country and reached an agreement in the tham Parliament. Now we have decided to maintain long-term peace and cooperation with his Majesty King Khan, send you a considerable number of gifts, become friends of your friends and enemies of your enemies, and work together to expel the Russians from the occupied land.


    You should send a reliable person, not a military commander, but a sincere and reliable diplomat, to me the letter from your Majesty the king and the tham parliament that you have agreed to the above matters. And fully entrust him to discuss follow-up matters with me.


    You should know that these words come from me, my Pasha and bey and their servants, as well as our sincerity.


    Winter is coming, and you should make a decision as soon as possible so that the Khanate can use troops against the enemy next spring.


    I believe that under the boundless and endless grace of Allah (may his name be blessed and praised), this army will win, ruthlessly rob the enemy, and return to our country with booty in peace in infinite praise.


    To aleval Chechen, who you sent to help me, I sincerely thank him for his dedication. But now he''s making a mess of things in bagozizale. He was afraid of more than a thousand Sudanese soldiers in Mehmed (Ottoman Turkey in kafapasha) and wholeheartedly obstructed the dispatch of troops, which made me very embarrassed.


    Great king of Poland, no matter where our enemies appear, internal or external, you must believe me. If you need an army, I will provide an army. If you need money, you will provide money.


    I trust you so much. If you, my brother, firmly abide by the agreement in this letter, then I, the great padisha, will also decide to abide by my own promise.


    I have given the letter to my Ambassador Mohamed Alain and his entourage and Secretary to ensure that what he said is what I said, that his letter is my letter and that his situation is my situation. Of course, if you, my brother, ask him about any other relevant matters, he will answer in my name, so you should believe that all what he says can represent my own opinion.


    At the same time, in order to fulfill the conditions and constraints in this imperial authorization, I promise that I will represent the wishes of all servants of the Khanate and Crimean soldiers, as well as the wishes of my nobles, Pasha and his brothers, bey and his brothers, Mirza and his brothers... And all my officials, as well as all other good and bad people in our country. They will not become enemies, nor will they organize troops to show any hostility or launch vicious attacks on the countries and territories owned by you and my brothers.


    Allah (may he be praised) on this, my words and my letters need to be observed. Now I have authorized the gifts we deserve, and you, my brother, will not do anything contrary to this, nor will your actual actions deviate from your commitments, because it seems unlikely that violations of commitments will occur on our side.


    You must hand over the agreed treasure to us through your Ambassador every year. At the same time, you must also give gifts to the officials serving in my court, including our Vizier, our chief financial officer, chief horse trainer, chief gatekeeper, librarian, poetry scribe, chief housekeeper, chief honey wine waiter The two Jazzi, who are in charge of the muskets, and all the other respected imams who have no official position.


    Your gift should also include the aforementioned pashams, beys and our MILUS.


    All gifts should be complete and not negligent. At the same time, according to our customs and laws, you should also give gifts to my relatives, including our prince, all his AGA and attendants, my mother, my wife, that is, the biological mother of my prince. All gifts should also be complete and should not be overlooked.


    Another thing to remind you is that your envoys will immediately give them due respect whenever your envoys arrive, regardless of the presence of any of my legal wives. And aleval Chechen, may I stop speaking ill of him - his performance is really not worthy of being a qualified Polish aristocrat.


    So now after your new ambassador arrives, I hope to show the same respect and focus as his predecessors (except the last one).


    You should also respect my ambassador and his entourage and secretaries. Whether you want to become an ally or an enemy with us depends entirely on how convenient it is for you. You just need to act according to your wishes and inform us.


    Great and generous God bless! You, my brother, please do not do anything contrary to this peace agreement, and firmly abide by the friendship commitment we have made. At the same time, our side will not do anything contrary to the oath, and any adverse thing is unlikely to happen.


    We have no expectations other than maintaining friendship and interests. In view of this, this is a letter devoted to the feelings of long-term friendship.


    I have nothing else to ask, just pray for all those who follow the right faith. Written in the month of shevaru, 1036 * * * calendar, the residence of begzisalai. Approval.


    By Mohamed gley


    After writing the thousand word letter, Muhammad gley stopped writing. He poured a small bottle of fine sand on the letter, sucked up the ink and shook it off.


    He handed the letter to Alan and said, "go and tell my cherchenbey that his goal has been achieved. I will send you as an envoy to Poland and ask king kazimiz to send someone to discuss the details of the alliance. Let him not reveal my alliance with the Republic of Poland."


    Alan held the letter in his hands. Although there were still doubts in his heart, Alan didn''t talk much this time. He didn''t want to be beaten by Khan after being abused by Fatima. Alan backed out of the door.


    "Come back."


    Muhammad gley suddenly stopped Alan.


    Alan quickly bent down.


    "Go and find out who that Natalie kishka is from Chechen."


    When Alan came to Chechen''s residence again, some nobles had been invited. Most of these Tatar nobles took their wives with them. They and their children hugged and wept in Chechen''s small living room.


    Alan finally found Chechen in a corner of the living room. At that time, Chechen was having a cordial conversation with bayazid Khan.


    "Khan, please forgive me. Chechen bey, I have something important to tell you." Alan whispered to Chechen.


    "Can''t Khan know? I''m discussing next year''s harvest with Khan." Chechen said loudly on purpose.


    Sure enough, bayazid Khan''s face showed an unhappy expression.


    Seeing this, Alan still had to be careful. He said to Chechen, "it''s about your private affairs. You''ll be very happy after listening to it."


    So Chechen and bayazid Khan said "sorry" and walked to a quiet corner with Alan.


    Seeing no one around, Alan whispered to Cherchen, "Congratulations, bey. I just returned to the palace. Khan just got better from the cold. It turned out that Khan had already written a letter to the king of Poland to discuss the alliance and sending troops. It''s just that Khan has been slightly ill these days. I''m going to Poland soon. You can finish your task and return home soon."


    At this time, seeing such ups and downs, Cherchen couldn''t help but marvel at the brazenness of Muhammad gley and Alan. Alan, in particular, deceived himself and was taught by himself. These can be regarded as not having happened. Such a heart and cheekiness are not available to ordinary people.


    However, Chechen was happy to complete the task and return to Poland.


    At this time, Chechen was completely unaware of the intention of Muhammad gley to ask king kazimizh to send another envoy. Christina happened to be away from him for the time being, which made the subsequent situation slide to a situation where Cherchen was almost doomed.


    "Really? That''s great." Chechen said with a smile.


    "Of course it''s true." Alan smiled with a smile. But immediately, Alan whispered to Cherchen, "bey, Khan hopes you will keep it a secret for the time being. Don''t tell the nobles about the alliance now. Don''t worry about it until the Polish envoy comes."


    Chechen agreed to Muhammad gley''s request. In his mind, since Muhammad gley had given in, he didn''t have to push too hard.


    "Yes," said Chechen.


    After that, Alan said goodbye. And Chechen went to bayazid Khan again.


    "What did Alan say to you?" bayazid Khan asked.


    "Good thing, a good thing that is good for all of us." Chechen smiled.

 Chapter 491

    Autumn and winter came. A few months after Alan left for the Republic of Poland, a huge mission set out from Lvov and arrived at bergzisarai by sea.


    At the pier of begzisalai, bayazid Khan, as Muhammad Glei''s special envoy, welcomed the incoming mission.


    As the envoy of the mission, gorshenovsky, dressed in bright red traditional Polish aristocratic clothes, got off the ship with the help of his attendants. As soon as he got off the boat, he shook his hand with bayazid Khan.


    "Welcome, your excellency gorshenovsky," said bayezid Khan with a smile on his face.


    "I didn''t expect you to welcome me, bayazid Khan. Your reputation in Ackerman has spread all over Europe." goshenovsky complimented bayazid Khan.


    They looked at each other, and then burst into laughter.


    At this time, Alan got off the boat. At this time, he was really dressed in vermilion and purple and extremely luxurious.


    Muhammad gley''s letter aroused a warm response in Lvov. Because the Republic of Poland experienced the disastrous defeat of the second Warsaw war at this time, although all troops and horses avoided a decisive battle with the Swedish army and instead carried out guerrilla warfare according to the tactics of the general army of Stefan charnietsky, it will take a long process to defeat the invaders through guerrilla warfare, which will inevitably lead to the pain of large-scale loss of land. Although king kazimizhi learned the lesson of not listening to his loyal advice last time and wholeheartedly implemented the strategy of charnietsky''s general army, the Czar Russia, the former ally of the Republic, saw that the Republic of Poland was defeated again, and a large area of land was occupied by the Swedish army, and the Czar and Duma in Moscow lost confidence in the Republic. They fear that if this goes on, the kingdom of Sweden will take the whole Republic of Poland. Therefore, czar Alexei Mikhailovich Romanov tore up the alliance agreement with the Republic of Poland and sent troops to the eastern territory of the Republic again, hoping to seize as much territory and population as possible before the Swedish army occupied the whole Republic of Poland, so as to create a buffer zone between the kingdom of Sweden and czar Russia.


    As a result, the international situation of the Republic of Poland has once again deteriorated unprecedentedly. So when the news of Muhammad gley regaining the Khan''s throne reached the Republic of Poland, King kazimiz''s ministers, who had long been looking forward to this day, finally waited for the news of Muhammad gley''s victory, it was really a long drought and sweet rain. They not only convened the Parliament at the fastest speed according to the requirements of Mohamed gley in the letter, but also the tham parliament, which has always been against the king, adopted the resolution of alliance with the Crimean Khanate with unprecedented efficiency, and implemented the requirements of treating the sent envoys as their own in the Khan''s letter.


    From King kazimizh to the mayor of Lvov, every dignitaries and dignitaries gave Alan precious gifts as the embodiment of Muhammad gley.


    Moreover, for the rudeness of Chechen mentioned in Muhammad gley''s letter, King kazimizh, who was eager to send troops from the Crimean khanate, punished Chechen regardless of Queen Ludvika''s objection without verification and Chechen''s defense.


    In short, Cherchen will not be able to perform his duties in Crimea on behalf of the Republic. The latest plenipotentiary is gorshenovsky.


    Alan saw that gorshenovsky and bayezid Khan laughed so happily, so he waited on one side.


    At this time, the Deputy envoy of the mission also got off the ship.


    She looked on the deck and didn''t see the person she was looking for, so the Deputy envoy went to bayazid Khan and asked, "Dear Khan, why didn''t aleval Chechen come?"


    Bayazid Khan turned his head. Seeing that she was a beautiful little girl, he couldn''t help looking at gorshenovsky in doubt.


    "This is the Deputy envoy of our mission, Natalie kishka from the kishka family," goshenovsky said.


    Natalie was the general who followed charnietsky. She organized a cavalry of more than 300 people, all composed of nobles. This cavalry unit was moving rapidly across the vast territory of the Republic of Poland, constantly attacking small groups of Swedish infantry and transport. On several occasions, he also cooperated with the insiders and outsiders in towns occupied by Swedes and Prussians to destroy administrative organs. As Natalie wore a winged cavalry chain armour coat decorated with the goddess of national protection in the middle during the battle, the poles regarded her as the embodiment of the goddess of national protection and called her "flying female warrior God". The Swedes hated her to the bone. General Robert Douglas, who was in charge of local security, even offered a reward of up to 5000 Taylor as long as he got Natalie''s whereabouts.


    It''s Natalie''s long cherished wish to jump a horse and cross the battlefield. During Cherchen''s absence, Natalie spent almost all her thoughts on the battle. The reason is almost because Natalie has been paying attention to the movement of the Crimean peninsula. When Muhammad gley and bayazid raised the anti flag in Ackerman, Natalie was happier than anyone, because she knew that there must be a merit of Cherchen; When the blind old beggar began to sing the deeds of aleval chechenbey, Natalie proudly announced to her subordinates that the so-called aleval chechenbey was her husband.


    So when the news came that Muhammad gley sent messengers to Lvov and King kazimizh decided to send envoys to the Crimean khanate, Natalie rushed back to Lvov and asked the king to let her join the mission.


    After listening to gorshenovsky''s introduction, bayezid Khan nodded slightly.


    "It''s a child of the kishka family. It''s really a young hero." bayazid Khan praised understandably.


    Then he said to Natalie, "Cherchen bey is in piricop now. I''m sure he''ll be back to bagchisale soon."


    Natalie was disappointed when bayazid Khan said that Chechen was still far away. Gorshenovsky sneered.


    "Cherchen bey, what a big shelf."


    Although bayezid Khan wondered why goshenovsky, as the envoy of the mission, felt so bad about Chechen, this was not the time to ask about it. He made an invitation gesture and said to goshenovsky and Natalie: "you two, Muhammad gley has been waiting in the Khan palace for a long time."


    In the Khan palace, Mohamed gley held a grand welcome banquet for the Polish mission.


    By this time, Muhammad gley had become the master of begzisalai again. Then, on the occasion of the visit of the Polish mission, Mohamed gley proposed to Mehmed Pasha that he would entertain the Polish mission in the Khan palace.


    As the ruler of the Crimean khanate, it is normal for Mohamed gley to entertain foreign missions in his palace, and Mahmoud Pasha has no objection. Even though it is well known that the Crimean Khanate is a subsidiary of the Ottoman Turkish Empire, and Pasha in Kafa is the imperial monitor of the khanate, the Ottoman Turkish Sultan respects the sovereignty of the Crimean Khanate.


    So even if Mahmoud Pasha doesn''t want to, he can only move out of the Khan palace.


    Of course, it is absolutely impossible for Mahmoud Pasha to move out. He left begzisalai and returned to Kafa.


    Gorshenovsky and Natalie presented many precious gifts to Mohamed gley at the banquet, and Mohamed gley also politely presented a horse and two hats to King kazimizh.


    After that, at the banquet, Muhammad gleili used Cherchen''s absence and his advantage of asymmetric information about the mission of the Republic of Poland to publicize that he was nothing more than sending troops because some of the Khanate nobles were obsessed with him and restrained him everywhere. Needless to say, the nobles who "constrained" Khan to send troops were those whose families controlled and then Chechen''s hands. Mohamed gley hinted at the mission of the Republic of Poland that the way to let these nobles not object to sending troops was to release the detained nobles'' families and obtain their support.


    Mohamed gley''s words convinced the head of the mission, gorshenovsky. Gorshenovsky immediately said that he would order Cherchen, and in the name of the head of the mission, to return the protons to Muhammad gley.


    When gorshenovsky made such a commitment, although Natalie was of course opposed in her heart, she never had a chance to remind gorshenovski to make a commitment too early in front of everyone, or at least listen to Cherchen.


    Natalie''s anxiety was seen by Muhammad gray. Muhammad gray, who had ordered Alan to inquire about Natalie, already knew about Natalie''s relationship with Chechen. He said warm words to Natalie: "Deputy envoy Natalie, Ben Khan deeply admires your father''s sacrifice for his country. You can rest assured that the iron cavalry of the Khanate will avenge your father."


    The death of yanush kishka has always been a scar in Natalie''s heart. Muhammad gley said that he was putting a golden sore medicine on the unhealed wound. Natalie could not help feeling grateful to Muhammad gley.


    "Thank you, Khan. My father died for his country, which is his duty."


    Muhammad graii said boldly, "your two countries are allies now, so it should be. Besides, old yanushi is also a person I respect."


    Then Muhammad gley sighed again.


    "Actually, I''ve wanted to send troops for a long time. But one of my beys occupied pirikop. He also threatened that without his order, no soldiers and soldiers of the Khanate would want to go in and out of the peninsula. Although it''s embarrassing to say so, my Khan sometimes has more heart than strength!"


    Goshenovsky heard the speech and asked in surprise, "who is such a rebellious Minister?"


    "Aleval chechenbey."


    Natalie''s silver teeth are broken.


    After the banquet, gorshenovsky and Natalie met in the former uzzenbey residence where the mission stayed.


    "Natalie, I didn''t expect things to go so smoothly. Khan thought of the Republic and was grateful for the king''s help. I believe that the alliance contract will be reached soon." goshenovsky said happily. He picked up a bottle of wine on the table, then pulled off the cork and poured a glass for himself and Natalie.


    Natalie took the glass handed over by gorshenovsky, but she didn''t drink it. She put the glass on the table and said to goshenovsky, "Sir, I''m afraid it''s not that simple. Muhammad gley is famous for his cunning. He betrayed the Cossacks he allied with many times before. We should chew every word and sentence carefully. Don''t be deceived by him."


    Gorshenovsky didn''t care. He drank the wine in the glass in one gulp.


    "Natalie, I think your worry is superfluous. Of course, Muhammad gley will betray the Cossacks, because those are Dalits and serfs, and they are damned guys. Tatars will cooperate with them for a while for a moment''s benefit, but they are not the same kind of people after all. We,"


    Gorshenovsky pointed to himself and Natalie, and then said: "We, the nobility and the nobility are our own people. Now, the Republic has met all the conditions of Muhammad gley. Such rich conditions can not be afforded by the Cossacks of zaporoze. Moreover, hemelinitsky has also helped Yishi LAN gley. In public and private, Muhammad gley will only stand on our side."


    Goshenovsky gushed. These are all his own experience. Now he wants to teach Natalie well.


    Natalie also felt justified after listening to goshenovsky. Indeed, Muhammad gley did not break the alliance to help zaporoze''s Cossacks and czar Russia.


    "I trust your judgment, sir. But should you also listen to Cherchen''s views? After all, he has been in Crimea for a long time and may see some of our omissions."


    Natalie said this carefully, but what she got was a cold hum from goshenovsky.


    "Natalie, I know you have something to do with the Spanish mercenary named aleval Chechen. But you should know your identity. You are noble..."


    Natalie interrupted gorshenovsky: "Sir, this is my private affair."


    Gorshenovsky was a little bored by Natalie''s excuse of "private affairs". He breathed out like a bull.


    "Well, I won''t mention this. Then Natalie, you should know how low Muhammad gley thinks of Chechen in his letter and at today''s banquet. He occupied the fortress and kidnapped the nobility. It''s a naked bandit. No wonder Muhammad gley wants the Republic to send us again. I bet this boy from Spain is I want to be a power minister in Crimea. "


    In this regard, Natalie defended: "Sir, I believe that Cherchen did so to ensure that Muhammad gley would not break the league. He was planning for the Republic."


    As soon as gonatali''s voice fell, shenovsky immediately asked, "if it''s really like what you said, when the Cherchen came to bergzisalai, you asked him to return the proton and pirikop to Mohamed gley. If he was a loyal minister of the Republic, would he do it, right?"


    "Of course!" cried Natalie.

 Chapter 492

    Chechen returned to bergzisalai in the evening the day after the mission arrived at bergzisalai.


    It was Christina''s idea for Cherchen to leave bergzisalle and go to piricop. Bagzisalai is the stronghold of the gley family. Here, it is easy for Muhammad gley to be unfavorable to Chechen.


    Pirikop is different. If begzisala is the heart of the Crimean khanate, pirikop is the throat of the Khanate. In piricop, Cherchen had stationed Hessen mercenaries, and his personal security would be better. And it has stuck the throat of the khanate, which can also achieve the effect of continuing to force Muhammad graii to fulfill the agreement. Moreover, Chechen''s departure from bergzisalle is also a kind response to Muhammad gley''s sending Alan to the Republic of Poland.


    At the gate of bergzisarai, Natalie waited for Chechen. At this time, Cherchen was dressed like a Tatar in order to fight for the integration of Tatar nobles and Tatars. Chechen wore a Tatar helmet with a chain armor neck and a Tatar style Chain Armor coat, as did yelishei surrounded him. This made Natalie didn''t recognize him at first.


    Chechen didn''t expect Natalie to come. He was stunned at first, and then rejoiced after a long farewell. Natalie also jumped on the Tatar after recognizing that the man dressed in Tatar was her yearning teenager.


    Two people are like no one else, you and me. Chechen told Natalie about his struggle in Crimea, and Natalie also told Chechen about his absence, from the tragic defeat in Warsaw to his own leading army.


    Among them, Cherchen skipped the matter of getting Christina''s help in Crimea, and Natalie deliberately didn''t mention the proton and piricop for the time being.


    During Cherchen''s absence, there was an affair in the Republic of Poland that was worth talking about. Natalie told Cherchen it as a meaningful story. One of the protagonists in this matter is Jan sobesky.


    It turned out that Natalie, Jan sobeski and others accompanied Stefan charnietsky''s general army to escort king kazimiz to Lublin. There, Queen ludwiga and Jan zamois, the supreme commander of Lublin, had been waiting in zamoshi for a long time.


    Jan zamois''s grandfather was Jan zamoiski. Old zamoyski was the prime minister and Grand Marshal of the Republic and was famous in the Republic. At the age of 30, Jan zamois was at the peak of spring and autumn, elegant and graceful. He was only a little weak because he was addicted to wine and sex in his early years. After queen ludwiga visited Lublin, Jan zamois was in a state of great excitement. Although the presence of the queen of the Republic is a great honor for the nobility, it is also common for Jan zamois, who is already the Republic. Jan zamois was glad that he finally met the love he had pursued all his life. This man is Maria kazimira, the inner court manager of Queen ludwiga and the daughter of Marquis Arquin of France.


    Yes, as the patriarch of zamois family and the heir of all wealth (Yang zamois has taxes from 11 cities and more than 200 villages, and the cultivated land area of his labor manor reaches 6445 square kilometers). Although Yang zamois likes women and his health is getting worse and worse, he is still single and has never been married, And I didn''t miss any woman. Although the whole prominent family of the Republic was open to him, and countless young girls were waiting in the boudoir, he insisted that no woman in the Republic could attract him.


    But this time, Jan zamois finally fell in love with Maria kazimila, who was only 17 years old. This is the rhythm of Uncle Laurie. In order to win the hearts of beautiful women, Jan zamois did his best. Jan zamois offered everything Maria wanted.


    Even during the war, Jan zamois spared no effort to hold all kinds of dances and banquets, as well as Knight competitions. Once, just to allow Maria kazimila to see the further scenery outside zamoshi castle, Jan zamois ordered that a forest outside the castle was cut down.


    Although Jan zamois claimed that everything he did was to entertain the queen ludwiga, people with a clear eye could see that Jan zamois meant to be a drunkard, not wine.


    As for Jan zamois''s infatuation with his inner court manager, Queen ludwiga saw it and wanted to set them up. Because of the power of Jan zamois, if he can accomplish it, Jan zamois will repay his kindness and be more loyal to his husband. However, his inner court manager was not warm to Jan zamois, and his intention to ask her was to take care of him.


    Jan sobeski once saved Jan zamois, and there was a short alliance between them. Jan zamois regards young man Jan sobesky as a friend to whom he can confide. He was frustrated in his pursuit of Maria kazimila, so he asked jijan sobesky.


    For the distress of Jan zamois, Jan sobesky patted his chest and took it all down. He assured Jan zamois that he would help his friends catch the woman.


    With Jan sobesky''s assurance, Jan zamois immediately smiled. Regardless of Yang sobieski''s tiredness, he took Yang sobieski''s hand and went to the inner court. He wanted Yang sobieski to have a good look at the woman he liked.


    At this point, something went wrong.


    Jan sobelsky fell in love with Maria kazimila at a glance.


    So, under the eyes of Jan zamois, Jan sobesky began to pursue Maria kazimila. He changed his old appearance of hiding his power and biding his time, and was as enthusiastic as the sun at noon.


    Obviously, the young and heroic young sobeski was more popular with the inner court manager of the queen than the middle-aged uncle hollowed out by wine and sex. Within a few days, they had a hot fight.


    Jan zamois was angry. He didn''t expect Jan sobesky to dig his own corner. The angry Jan zamois threatened to duel with Jan sobesky and decide the ownership of beauty in a man''s way.


    "Then what happened? Who won?" Chechen asked.


    "Guess?" Natalie blinked innocently.


    "Can''t it be Jan zamois?" Chechen said uncertainly. The adult Chechen, who had seen Prince yanush raziweu, was indeed a man hurt by wine and color.


    "It was Jan zamois. But they didn''t duel, but miss Maria took the initiative to join Jan zamois," Natalie said.


    "How could this happen!!!"


    Cherchen, who led her horse into the city with Natalie, was surprised. Didn''t Natalie always say that Jan sobesky and miss Maria were in love?


    "But the fact is that Maria kazimila finally chose Jan zamois. However, it was good to avoid a turmoil in the Republic. At that time, Carl X''s army had chased his majesty to Lublin. Jan zamois was in high spirits after getting little Sister Maria. He resolutely refused Carl X''s inducement and met him under zamoshi city The Swedish army fought for three days and nights and repulsed Carl X''s front. "


    "Maybe that''s why Miss Maria kazimila chose Jan zamois." Cherchen whispered to himself.


    At this time, Chechen didn''t realize that Natalie told this story, which implied that Chechen would follow Maria kazimila and give up his personal interests when the Republic needed.


    "What about Jan sobesky?"


    Cherchen asked what happened after Jan sobesky.


    "Jan sobeski left Lublin ahead of time. Instead of looking for the commander-in-chief of charnitsky, he went near Krakow, where he pulled up a man and horse and disturbed the Krakow garrison."


    In the next few days, although gorshenovsky wanted to see Chechen and convey the order from Lvov several times, Natalie stopped it for various reasons.


    She had a pleasant few days with Cherchen. Cherchen took Natalie to visit the Tatar City, especially the begzisarai palace. In the pool of the tearful spring in the bergzisalai palace, Chechen picked up a pebble. He swore to Natalie that he loved Natalie alone in his life.


    But what should come always comes. Natalie met gorshenovsky with Cherchen under gorshenovsky''s "ultimatum". As a special envoy of the Republic, gorshenovsky asked Cherchen to return the proton and give up pirikop. Cherchen strongly opposed this request.


    Chechen said, "Muhammad gley is a villain who has broken his word. Pirikop and the protons must not be handed over to him."


    Gorshenovsky saw that Chechen was indeed unwilling to pay people. He sneered and said, "I don''t know whether Muhammad gley Khan is a villain who has broken his word, but you, aleval Chechen, I know you are no longer a loyal minister of the Republic."


    "Your Excellency, please speak carefully!"


    Seeing gorshenovsky''s rude remarks at the beginning, Natalie tried to stop gorshenovsky''s extreme words.


    "Lord goshenovsky, what do you mean by this?" Chechen also asked.


    Gorshenovsky turned a deaf ear to Natalie''s words. He straightened his stomach, stared at Cherchen and said, "your majesty and the parliament have given me full authority to deal with Crimean affairs. If you are still loyal to the Republic, you should obey my orders. But you obviously don''t want to do so."


    Now, even without Christina''s advice, he could not have known that he had been tricked by Muhammad gley. Muhammad gley sent Alan to Poland to alienate himself from the monarchs and ministers of the Republic of Poland and seize his power. Now, Muhammad gley doesn''t have to speak for himself, and this gorshenovsky will do what he can''t do for him - get back the aristocratic family members and pirikop from his own hands.


    Chechen glanced at Natalie. He painstakingly advised the two members of the mission that even if they released these protons and gave up piricop, Muhammad gley would not fulfill his promise. These people are in their own hands, and the mission and the Crimean Khanate have the capital to negotiate. But these words were completely ignored by gorshenovsky. Gorshenovsky, who has no doubt about Mohamed gley, has fallen into the magic barrier that Mohamed gley uses without knowing it.


    "Aleval Chechen, remember your identity. You are the Minister of the Republic. King kazimizh has given me full power to negotiate, and your task now is to fully cooperate with me." gorshenovsky still said this.


    "It''s wrong of you to do so. You don''t know Muhammad gley at all. He won''t fulfill the agreement. He''s like a wolf. You have to hold a weapon in your hand to stop him."


    "Of course I know Mohamed gley. Tatars are greedy. The Republic is willing to pay more for the troops of the Khanate than the Cossacks. Mohamed gley also wants to revenge the Cossacks who support the yisran gley rebellion, so the Khan will stand on our side. Now just don''t restrict it."


    "Am I getting in the way?"


    "You''re holding protons and controlling pirikop. Muhammad gley Khan can''t gather all the strength of the Khanate to send troops now. It''s all because of you!"


    This is the funniest joke Chechen has ever heard.


    If Muhammad gley is willing to send troops, how can he not fully support him!


    At this time, gorshenovsky said again untimely: "so I have long said to his majesty: outsiders are unreliable."


    He even wanted to roar and wave his fist at gorshenovsky.


    But in the end, Chechen also endured.


    Because the deputy head of the mission is no one else, it''s Natalie.


    "Natalie, what do you think I should do?" Chechen asked Natalie.


    He gave his choice to the people he loved.


    Natalie was a very clever man and should not be fooled by the little plot of Muhammad gley. But the danger of the Republic put her in a dilemma. At the same time, she doesn''t want Che Chen to be accused of being a traitor to the Republic.


    "Cherchen, I think what Lord goshenovsky said is reasonable. I think it''s better to..." Natalie said thoughtfully.


    "Well, I see. I will release half of the protons and hand over piricop first." Chechen stopped Natalie''s mouth. He looked into Natalie''s eyes and said, "after that, Muhammad gley must hand over 5000 Crimean Tatar cavalry to you, and then I will release the other half."


    Natalie said, "this is the safest."


    But when she said this, she let Chechen''s eyes pass. Because those eyes are full of blame and unwilling.

 Chapter 493

    Cherchen left the embassy. When he left, he didn''t even say goodbye, and the loud sound of closing the door implied Cherchen''s inner anger.


    "It''s very rude, Natalie. You can see it, and tell me exactly. This alvar Chechen just made some achievements because of God''s blessing. He''s so lawless. He doesn''t think about his identity!" goshenovsky said angrily.


    Gorshenovsky is a big family of the Republic of Poland. Several generations of patriarchs take it as their duty to maintain the tradition of the Republic. What he despises most is that Cherchen is a foreigner with no foundation.


    "Duke, Chechen is just a temporary anger. Please don''t mind. Besides, what he said is not unreasonable. We really should be careful of Muhammad gley''s reneging." Natalie defended Chechen.


    "When, of course! Of course I will be on guard." goshenovsky said bravely when Natalie spoke for Chechen. He had no choice but to be confident in the integrity of Muhammad gray and the money given by the Republic, but he had to stick to it in order not to lose face in front of future generations.


    And Natalie was uneasy about leaving because of Chechen''s anger, and she didn''t recognize that there was no truth in gorshenovsky''s words.


    "That''s good. Then, Duke, I''m a little tired. If there''s nothing to do, I''ll go back to my room to rest." Natalie said goodbye to gorshenovsky, and then went out without waiting for gorshenovsky''s consent.


    Looking at Natalie''s leaving back, goshenovsky muttered discontentedly, "the world is getting worse and the people''s heart is not ancient. Now even the children of the kishka family have become so uneducated."


    Gorshenovsky closed the door. He opened his Bible and began to read it. Gorshenovsky has carried this Bible with him since he was 12 years old. He reviews and reads it three times a day without interruption.


    The night outside is very quiet. I can''t still hear the sound of the waves beating the rocks. The stars in the sky and the light of fireflies complement each other, and goshenovsky''s reading voice came out of the window and spread far away.


    "It''s awful!"


    The voice was faintly heard on the Cherchen night on the minaret of the bergzisalai palace. He took a gulp of wine, then took a gulp of the wine in his beard and complained to the night.


    Of course, Chechen''s complaint can''t stop gorshenovsky. When the wind was downwind, the sound still came into his ears.


    "Damn it!"


    Chechen threw the bottle down the tower.


    The sound of wine bottle cracking cut through the quiet night sky and stopped the chanting.


    After another meeting, there was a sound of footsteps behind Chechen.


    The man stopped behind Chechen.


    Then a gentle voice asked, "Chechen, what''s the matter with you?"


    It''s Christina.


    Chechen turned his head. At this time, Christina was wearing a simple half breastplate. Her originally tied hair was draped over her shoulders, emitting a light golden light under the night light.


    "It''s my sister. I''m fine. I just can''t sleep."


    Chechen turned his head away. He didn''t want Christina''s sister to know what was bothering him now - Christina''s sister had helped herself enough.


    Christina didn''t ask. She understood that Chechen didn''t want to say that she didn''t want to worry herself. Christina came to Cherchen and leaned on the railing.


    "After this, I want to go," Christina said.


    Chechen didn''t expect Christina to leave. She looked at Christina in surprise and couldn''t speak for a moment.


    Although Christina is sad, she doesn''t want to make the parting seem heavy. She said faintly: "the delegation of the Republic of Poland has also come. I believe you can complete the task and return to Poland immediately. There will be countless wealth and honors waiting for you at that time. My sister came because you were worried that you could not complete this important task. Now I can leave at ease."


    Che Chen was going to blurt out "things are not so simple", but he swallowed it again. Christina''s sister is leaving. Why should she worry? Isn''t it better to be happy?


    "So, sister, where are you going?" Chechen asked.


    "I''m going to the Holy See. I went to Rome once a long time ago, which was unforgettable. Later, the Pope wrote several times to invite me to go to the Vatican again, but it was a pity that I didn''t make the trip because of all the delays. This time, I can finally fulfill my wish again." Christina looked forward to it.


    In fact, on Christmas day, Christina knelt in front of the altar of St. Peter''s Cathedral and received the sacrament of the Pope himself. Therefore, Christina was named "Christina Alexandra" - Alexandra, who not only honored Pope Alexander VII, but also commemorated Alexander the great she admired.


    As Christina was the most prominent convert to Catholicism and the most famous woman at that time, Pope Alexander VII regarded Christina''s coming to Rome as a great victory in his papal career. In order to attract her attention, Pope Alexander VII held many fireworks, acrobatics, operas, fighting performances and horse long gun competitions for Christina. Christina was welcomed by 6000 people at the villa Doria panfili and watched the performance of camels and elephants carrying towers in Oriental costumes.


    "The Holy See?"


    Chechen thought. Sister Christina is relieved to go to Rome. After all, no matter how long kazimiz''s hand was, it could not reach under the Pope''s eyes.


    "Well, I wish you a pleasant journey," said Chechen.


    "Well, yes. I also wish you a career when you return to Poland. My sister will always pay attention in the Vatican." Christina smiled.


    A gust of sea breeze blew Christina''s beautiful hair across her delicate side face.


    Chechen is a little drunk.


    They stood on it for a while and went down the tower. Because the corridor in the minaret was dark, Christina accidentally stepped down when she reached the last step, and she fell in front of her. Chechen quickly grabbed Christina''s hand, which saved Christina from falling.


    Christina stood firm. She was about to thank Chechen, but someone outside the Xuanli tower shouted, "Chechen, who is this woman?"


    As soon as they looked back, it turned out that Natalie was standing outside the tower door.


    Natalie didn''t go to rest after she left gorshenovsky''s room, but went straight to Chechen. She also felt that she had just fallen to the ground on goshenovsky''s side and hurt Cherchen''s heart. After all, Cherchen''s consideration was also for the sake of the Republic. Natalie wants to explain to Chechen that she doesn''t want a gap between them.


    But in the place where Chechen lived, Natalie didn''t find Chechen, and Viscount Hesse said that the head didn''t come back. So Natalie looked around. Unexpectedly, when she found Chechen, she saw him with a woman.


    Although Christina has short hair and men''s clothes, Natalie''s intuition tells her that the woman next to Chechen is a woman and a very beautiful woman.


    Che Chen didn''t know what to do when she was caught by Natalie. Because if Christina is recognized by Natalie, it will be an uproar.


    Compared with Chechen, Christina is obviously much calmer. She saluted Natalie and said in pure French, "Hello, Miss Natalie. My name is santinelli, from Italy, and now I work for Cherchen in the mercenary regiment."


    Obviously, Christina thinks that her dress as a man has not been seen by Natalie.


    Natalie calmed down. When she saw that the woman around Chechen was still hiding her identity, she thought she hadn''t been seen through by herself. She felt a burst of anger in her heart - if you and Chechen really have nothing, why hide it?


    Natalie looked up at Christina''s face. She was ready to expose the lie, but she was shocked by Christina''s face.


    There is no doubt that Christina is an outstanding beauty. Although she is in her early thirties, the years have not damaged her beauty, but added a few different charm to her, especially when she dressed as a man. However, Natalie is also a beautiful woman. Although she is green and astringent, she will not be inferior to Christina in the future. She is shocked that she has seen and seen her portrait of this woman who calls herself santinelli.


    The name under the portrait is Christina.


    "Natalie, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing Natalie''s stupidity, Cherchen, who didn''t know where she was, asked anxiously. He also tried to touch Natalie''s shoulder.


    Chechen''s hand touched Natalie''s shoulder. If Natalie was shocked, she stepped back two steps, and then suddenly pulled out her saber.


    "Stop pretending, Christina, the former queen of Sweden." Natalie ignored Cherchen and stared at Christina to reveal her true identity.


    Seeing her identity was revealed, Christina didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    And Chechen blocked the tip of Natalie''s knife and protected Christina behind her.


    "Natalie, listen to me."


    "What else do you want to say! Aleval Chechen, I trust and love you so much, but you deceived me and betrayed my country!"


    Looking at Cherchen, Natalie''s white face ran through tears. She knows everything now.


    Why did his majesty search the whole city after the recovery of Warsaw, but he couldn''t find Christina; Why did Cherchen have such a good relationship with Carl X and Swedish generals; Why does Pedro say that if Cherchen is on the Swedish side, his future will be better.


    Everything is because he saved Christina. Yes, the former queen of Sweden and the lover of Carl x, no matter who saved such a person, his future is bright.


    Seeing Natalie like this, Chechen felt heartache. At the same time, he also knew that Natalie misunderstood.


    "Natalie, it''s not what you think," Chechen tried to explain.


    But Natalie didn''t give him a chance. Natalie took advantage of Cherchen''s opening, suddenly bullied her, then grabbed Cherchen''s collar and pushed him aside. Then Natalie''s saber slashed Christina behind lechechen.


    This is so sudden, even if Christina has to take a step later because Natalie''s action of pushing Chechen away is delayed, the saber still cuts through her half breastplate.


    Looking at the scratches on the half breastplate, Christina knew that Natalie had been blinded by anger, and now it was useless to say anything. So she had to pull out a long thin sword to fight.


    Although Natalie has learned fencing since childhood and has been guided by famous teachers, she is still inferior to Christina. Moreover, she is still young and lacks strength. However, Christina knows that she is the one Chechen likes, so every move of slender sword leaves room. For a time, the two fought equally.


    Chechen got up from the ground. He looked at the two men hiding in the shadow of the sword, not only secretly anxious. He wanted to stop them, but he didn''t know how to intervene, because they were so important to himself.


    "Sister Christina, Natalie, don''t fight!" Chechen shouted.


    But even if Christina wanted to stop, she didn''t have any chance to stop under the pressure of Natalie.


    They played another seven or eight rounds. Finally, Cherchen made up his mind by taking advantage of the opportunity of Cristina and Natalie''s sword. Chechen drew a knife and cut open their weapons, and then dodged in front of Christina.


    This action was originally Chechen''s unintentional move, but in Natalie''s eyes, it became Chechen''s criminal evidence on Christina''s side.


    "Natalie, listen to me!"


    Chechen is waiting to explain, but Natalie is angry and stabs Chechen''s left chest.


    Blood flowed down the tip of the knife. Chechen''s face twisted, as if he was suffering a lot. Finally, Chechen couldn''t support it and knelt down on his right leg. The saber in his hand fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    Seeing Cherchen fall to the ground injured, Christina quickly picked up Cherchen. She tightly covered Cherchen''s wound with her hand, then put Cherchen on her back, and hurried to her residence regardless of Natalie''s possible attack.


    At this time, Natalie hung the tip of the knife, and the saber stained with Chechen''s blood was dripping blood on the ground because of gravity. She didn''t move, so she watched them leave without looking at them.

 Chapter 494

    "Allah!"


    "God!"


    "Jesus Christ!"


    When Christina carried back Cherchen, who was in a coma due to excessive blood loss, Fatima, yelishay, viscount Hessen and other members of the mercenary regiment who were still awake gathered one after another. They gathered around Cherchen and asked Christina what had happened? How could the commander be hurt like this.


    "Don''t ask first. The most important thing now is to find salben for Cherchen''s treatment."


    Christina smoothed a strand of hair stuck together by sweat behind her head, and then said to Fatima, "Fatima, you move the fastest, you go."


    "Yes, I''ll go right away!"


    Fatima ran out of the door before Christina finished.


    Taking advantage of this, Christina went to change her clothes. Her half breastplate had already been soaked with the blood of Chechen.


    Salburn was soon brought by Fatima. He was barefoot, and it was obvious that Fatima didn''t even give him time to put on his shoes.


    Salburn sat at the head of the bed. He looked at Cherchen''s wound carefully. At the time Fatima left, Oksana had simply treated the wound. She wiped the area around the wound with alcohol and put on a bandage.


    Salburn raised his head. He asked, "who handled this?"


    "It''s me," oxana replied.


    Salburn smiled with relief. He nodded and praised, "you handled it well and made it very clean."


    "Salburn, Chechen, how is he?" Fatima asked anxiously.


    "Captain, he''s nothing. Fortunately, the knife didn''t hit the heart, but stuck between two ribs," salburn said.


    "That''s all right!" Fatima said in surprise.


    "I can''t say that," salburn''s face collapsed again.


    "Captain, after all, he lost too much blood. Now he is in a coma. Maybe he can wake up in a week, maybe half a year, maybe."


    Perhaps, perhaps, salburn''s words made Fatima, who was already anxious, have the impulse to beat him.


    When yelishei and others heard salben say so, their originally happy faces darkened.


    "Let''s go down first. What Chechen needs most now is rest. I believe the kind God will not be so cruel to let Chechen leave us."


    Christina''s words were dignified, and yelishei and others had no better way. They walked towards the door one after another.


    Fatima did not go.


    "Christina, I want to stay and take care of Chechen," Fatima begged.


    "Well, all right."


    Christina saw Fatima''s love for Chechen and finally agreed.


    So Fatima sat on the other side and gently brushed Cherchen''s pale face with the back of her hand.


    "Christina, who hurt the captain? Is it Muhammad gley''s man?" Fatima asked Christina again. This time, Fatima directly targeted Muhammad Glei. Because only he has the most motive against Chechen, and Tuha ibei is a lesson.


    "No," Christina denied, "don''t guess. The most important thing now is not revenge, but Chechen''s recovery. When Chechen wakes up, he can tell you by himself."


    Christina knows Fatima''s character. If she knew Natalie had hurt Chechen, she would take revenge. But Christina knew that Natalie had inadvertently lost, and now she must be immersed in extreme regret.


    Fatima''s lips clenched. She no longer spoke, but sat quietly, just sitting and looking at Chechen.


    The next day, the news of Chechen bey''s injury and coma spread all over bagchisale. Because Christina was silent about the injury of Chechen, she didn''t want to say more. Therefore, all kinds of speculation and rumors are flying all over the world, among which the rumor of "the cunning rabbit dies and the running dog cooks" by Mohamed gley is the most rampant.


    But this time, Muhammad gley must be the most wronged One. In order to prove his innocence and quell the rumors, he only took Alan to Chechen''s residence to see his "most trusted" bey.


    Christina received Muhammad gley and thanked Khan for his arrival.


    When Muhammad gley left Chechen''s residence, Khan''s heart relaxed because his suspicion was finally cleared. Then Muhammad gley was filled with joy. Because if Chechen really doesn''t wake up, he will have less constraints in the Khanate.


    Then, in the afternoon, bayazid Khan also came. He sat back in the main hall of the house and left.


    The third to visit Cherchen was the head of the mission of the Republic of Poland, Duke gorshenovsky.


    After asking about Cherchen, gorshenovsky talked about his main purpose.


    "Deputy commander Chris, and all of you. Your commander Chechen promised me to hand over the families of the Crimean nobles to me." Duke goshenovsky said to Christina and yelishei. The Duke''s domineering attitude and indifference to Chechen''s life and death made yelisheyi and others resent.


    "Duke, our captain is now in a coma. He hasn''t told us about it before. So we might as well wait until Cherchen wakes up." Christina replied. She learned the lesson of being recognized by Natalie today and trimmed her makeup. The Duke of goshenovsky called himself Chris. Obviously, Natalie didn''t tell the Duke her true identity.


    Duke goshenovsky''s face immediately collapsed when Christina said he would talk until Cherchen woke up.


    "Deputy commander Chris, are you a Christian?" goshenovsky asked.


    "Of course, I''m a Christian."


    "Then how can you not believe what a Christian says to another Christian? Besides, will I, a Duke of the Republic, deceive you?" gossinovsky angrily scolded.


    "Duke, I don''t believe you, but Captain Chechen once ordered us to take good care of the noble families. No one can touch them without his orders." Christina said softly and hard.


    Goshenovsky puffed his beard and stared angrily. Finally, he was worried about the face of the aristocracy and didn''t want to speak in body language.


    "Deputy commander Chris, this matter is related to the alliance between the Republic of Poland and the Crimean khanate, which can''t be overstated. With the consent of your commander, if there is a rift in the relationship between the two countries because of you and the Khanate can''t send troops on time, is it your responsibility or your commander''s responsibility?" kosenovsky threatened.


    Christina didn''t pay attention to gorshenovsky''s threat. She retorted: "Duke gorshenovsky, if the brotherly relationship between the Republic and the Khanate will be broken because of small people like me and our head, I''m afraid the relationship will be unstable?"


    Gorshenovsky was speechless for a moment.


    "Then I''ll leave first."


    For a long time, goshenovsky bowed slightly and gave a salute, then turned around and prepared to leave.


    "Wait a minute!" Christina called Duke goshenovsky.


    "Duke, what about your deputy commander, Miss Natalie? Why didn''t you see her today?" Christina asked.


    "It has nothing to do with you, deputy commander Chris." gorshenovsky replied without looking back, and then left with a big step.


    Christina thought the matter was over for the time being. She and Fatima took care of Chechen wholeheartedly. Unexpectedly, on the fourth day after gorshenovsky came to visit, Christina got the news that gorshenovsky broke into the place of house arrest protons with people and took away all the protons of house arrest protons.


    Fedot brought the news. There, he and Stephan Racine were in charge of the protons.


    "What''s going on? Why did gorshenovsky take all his nephews away?" Christina asked fedot.


    She is rarely angry.


    "Deputy head, goshenovsky came as the ambassador of the Polish mission. He walked in the front, and our people didn''t dare to stop. You punish me," fedot said. With an expression of dying, he knew that he had caused irreparable losses to the mercenary regiment.


    "What about Stephan Racine? Is he afraid of goshenovsky too?" Christina did not punish fedot for the time being, but asked about another person in charge with him.


    "No, Stephan Racine stopped, but I ordered him to release. It was all my fault." fedot took the initiative to bear all the mistakes.


    Christina sighed. The loss of protons made the mercenary regiment lose an important means of restraining Muhammad gley. Although such a loss is not fatal, it is also irreparable.


    "Commander, he is still in a coma. In the mercenary regiment, only he has the right to deal with one person. Fedot, go down and lock yourself up first, and then he will condemn you when Cherchen wakes up."


    Fedotte was convinced of Christina''s disposal. He gave a deep salute and then walked towards the cell.


    When fedot''s figure completely disappeared, Christina shouted:


    "Fatima!"


    A green figure suddenly appeared behind Christina.


    "Go to piricop at once. No matter who, even if someone says he has been ordered by me, you can''t hand over the castle!"


    Fatima listened to the order and bit her teeth. She doesn''t want to leave Chechen who is in a coma.


    "This matter is very important. I can only trust you among all people. Don''t worry, Cherchen has me here, and I will pass his latest news to you every day." Christina understood why Fatima hesitated, and she reassured Fatima.


    Fatima bit her lip and finally said, "yes."


    On the third day of the incident, gorshenovsky, who forcibly took away all the protons, became the biggest joke of bergzisala.


    Gorshenovsky gave all the protons to Mohamed gley, full of hope that the Crimean Khan would fulfill his promise.


    Of course, Muhammad gley did not "cheat" him. On the afternoon of the proton, a Tatar cavalry of more than 5000 people gathered in front of the residence where the mission stayed.


    Gorshenovsky was filled with joy when he saw the five thousand Tatar cavalry. He was secretly pleased with Muhammad gley''s trustworthiness and was ready to say a few words to boost morale. Unexpectedly, a Tatar Knight suddenly flew to gorshenovsky, so close that even the spittle of the horse hit the Duke''s clothes.


    "Please tell me, Duke. I''m karazimir," said the knight jokingly.


    If goshenovs had been sober, he would have heard it, but the Duke was excited and didn''t hear the joke in the knight''s mouth at all.


    "Knights, the friendship between your country and ours goes back to ancient times. Today, you will follow me to deal with our common enemy. Those ferocious Swedes and Cossacks, Tatar cavalry are full of martial virtue. I believe those Swedes and ho ho will tremble under your machete. History will make your story into an epic."


    Goshenovs said impassioned, but the cavalry below smiled forward and backward, and the knight in front of the Duke couldn''t even straighten up.


    Gorshenovs could see the difference no matter how stupid he was. He stopped talking.


    "Duke, have you prepared any money?" karazimir asked with a smile.


    "Well, what money?" goshenovs asked without thinking


    Karazimir, we laugh even more.


    "War money, of course. Don''t we need money to fight for your Republic?"


    Goshenovs is speechless.


    "Money, the Republic has given it to Khan."


    The knight waved his hand.


    "That''s for Khan. I mean for us."


    Goshenovs had 40000 Taylor, but as soon as he arrived in begzisalai, he gave it to Mohamed gley as military expenditure. Now he has nothing.


    Karachi''s move was of course inspired by Mohamed gley. He wanted to make problems so that he could "justify" not to send troops.


    "Or shall I give you to hemelinitsky for money?"


    The Tatar cavalry laughed again at karazimir''s words.


    Goshenovs blushed with shame, which was a great insult to the old aristocrat.


    A greater insult is still to come. Karazimir saw kosenov blushing and speechless. He bent down through the horse''s neck and grabbed kosenov''s beard with his hand.


    Polish nobles regarded their beards as life. With a loud cry of "ah", gorshenovs retreated three or four steps.


    "When we go to Lvov, the Republic will pay for it," said kosenov, protecting his beard.


    "Old man, Lvov is too far away. We need it now! Brothers are here. You can''t pay for it all day. We eat and sleep with you!" karazimir said fiercely.


    Up to now, goshenovs doesn''t know that Muhammad gley is playing with himself. He''s not ready to send troops at all.


    The old lord cried out and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 495

    At the moment when the knife stabbed into Chechen''s body, Natalie felt dizzy and completely lost her consciousness. She didn''t know where she was or what had happened. This scene really shocked her too strongly.


    Natalie didn''t come back until Cherchen and Christina disappeared into the dark. But she didn''t fall down because she grabbed the nearby wall with a trembling hand. The powder screen on the wall fell. After a while, Natalie finally regained her mind. She quickly stepped into the darkness and came to Chechen''s official residence in bergzisarai.


    All the rooms in the official residence were lit, and the people inside were busy going in and out. Natalie saw Fatima running out and taking a man in. The man was carrying a medicine box. It should be sarben, a military doctor of the mercenary regiment.


    Natalie gazed for a long time. She took steps several times, but she stopped again a few steps.


    Natalie''s heart struggled.


    "Natalie, this man betrayed your country. Do you want to never forget such a person?" Natalie said in a voice in her heart.


    "Natalie, this is the one you love. When you hate his mistakes, think about his achievements, and how much he has done for the Republic from chenstohova to Warsaw to begzisarai. Can one mistake erase all this?" another voice said to Natalie.


    Natalie shook her head in pain. She didn''t know how she got back to the mission. As soon as Natalie came back, she went back to the room and couldn''t get up on her knees. She kept repeating the Scriptures for forgiveness, praying that God could forgive Chechen and don''t take his young life away. Then Natalie made three more pious knocks on the floor and said, "please forgive me, please forgive me."


    Time passed, and the room slowly became bright. The night had passed and the day had come.


    Mitzkevich''s voice came from the door:


    "Miss, it''s breakfast."


    Natalie stood up dejected and opened the door.


    Looking at Natalie, mitzkevich was stunned. Only one night, how did his favorite Miss become like this. Natalie''s eyes were black, there were traces of tears on her cheeks, and her eyes were as dead as a walking corpse.


    "What''s the matter with you, miss?"


    Mitzkevich fell to his knees in grief and kissed Natalie on the back of her hand.


    Natalie felt nothing. She just said to mitskevich, "mitskevich, help me do something."


    "Tell me, miss. I''m willing to do it even if I go up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire."


    "Go to Chechen and see how he is. Don''t go in, just outside."


    Although she wondered why Natalie asked her to go instead of her in person, and did not let herself in, mitzkevich followed Natalie''s instructions.


    Before leaving, mitzkevich specially brought Natalie a breakfast.


    At noon, mitzkevich came back. When he entered Natalie''s room, he found that the breakfast brought for Natalie in the morning had not moved at all.


    "Miss, Chechen was assassinated last night. I heard that he is now in a coma. It is said that it is possible at any time... Should you go and see him?"


    When he said this, mitzkevich''s heart was full of shock. He was shocked that Chechen was assassinated. Not knowing that Natalie did it, mitzkevich foolishly suggested Natalie to see Chechen.


    Mitzkevich didn''t say it was OK. When he said this, Natalie bent down in pain.


    "Miss!?"


    Mizkevich shouted suspiciously.


    Natalie didn''t speak. Tears kept falling from her eyes and dripping on the floor.


    Mitzkevich couldn''t bear it. He wanted to comfort Natalie, but he didn''t know how to comfort her. He just kept saying, "Chechen will be fine. God will bless him."


    Mitzkevich is a good hand in war, but he is really stupid.


    After a while, Natalie opened her mouth.


    "Mitzkevich."


    "Yes, miss."


    "You go and ask the doctor in our mission to see Cherchen," Natalie said.


    "Yes, miss. Aren''t you going?" asked mitzkevich. But as soon as the words were spoken, mitzkevich regretted it. For when he saw Natalie listening to herself, he covered her face with both hands and cried, "I don''t deserve it, I don''t deserve it."


    Mitzkevich went out. Natalie fell to her knees again.


    "God, please..."


    After that, Natalie never went out of the room again.


    During Chechen''s coma, in the girl''s heart, two contradictory thoughts constantly clashed. First, as the prayer mood gradually calmed down, Natalie''s regret for Chechen began to rise gradually, and his unforgivable fault appeared in her mind from time to time. It was so heavy, unforgivable and unforgettable.


    Natalie even felt that Chechen had to die to get rid of all the painful memories.


    But every day when she thinks about this, Natalie repeats to herself to find this excuse for Cherchen. She tries to blame Christina for all the crimes - Cherchen is ignorant, and he is only bewitched by Christina.


    So, in those days, there were so many pains and so many troubles torturing her, gnawing at her soul and making her forget to eat and sleep. This kind of planting began to damage her health and make Natalie''s spirit worse and worse.


    Mitzkevich looked at Natalie''s changes and was greatly upset. He vaguely guessed that Natalie stabbed Chechen, so the young lady''s reaction was so great. But because he didn''t know why, he didn''t know how to persuade.


    A few days ago, Duke goshenovsky also came to see Natalie several times, but Natalie blocked him and didn''t even enter the door. Although the Duke of goshenovsky was proud and arrogant, he was still concerned about Natalie, a famous daughter. He reluctantly asked mitzkevich to look at Natalie and don''t worry about the affairs of the mission.


    After that, gorshenovsky himself fell ill with anger, and the mission became a pot of porridge, and mitzkevich could only maintain it.


    On the seventh day, Chechen, who was in a coma, finally woke up.


    When mitzkevich told Natalie the news, Natalie seemed to have a big stone falling in her heart. Finally, she was out of strength and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 496

    Che Chen may be worried that he has no excuse when he wakes up.


    Che Chen thought hard and couldn''t think of a good way, and his head began to hurt again.


    Christina saw this and hurriedly asked Cherchen to have a good rest first. The matter should be considered in the long run.


    Just then salburn came in with a bowl full of corn porridge.


    "Captain, you just woke up and are still very weak. Porridge is good for you," salburn said.


    Chechen sat up with Christina''s help.


    "Thank you, doctor."


    Salburn added, "Captain, I can remind you that you must not drink any tonic prepared by the Gypsy Witch named oxana. Those are harmful things. You should believe in science."


    "I see, salben," chuckled Chechen.


    Since oxana''s temporary residence in the mercenary regiment, salburn and oxana have not dealt with each other. Salburn accused oxana of being stupid, while oxana ridiculed salburn as a quack. The contest of truth takes place almost all the time. Unexpectedly, salburn didn''t forget to hurt Oksana at this time.


    Soon after salburn left, sure enough, Oksana came in with something dark all night.


    "Oxana, what is this?"


    It''s not only black, but also smelly. Cherchen drank and Christina covered her mouth and nose.


    "Captain, this is the tonic I prepared for you with crow''s eyes, spider''s legs, sparrow''s head and black cat''s hair." oksape smiled and handed the bowl to Chechen


    The news of Chechen''s awakening soon spread all over bergzisarai as the news of his stabbing. The speculation about who hurt the upstart bey began to rage again.


    Muhammad gley was the first to visit Chechen. He behaved like the kindest king, happy that his men survived.


    During the coma, the "kind" Khan took away the protons in Cherchen''s hand by using the foolish gorshenovsky.


    "My most loyal bey, I will catch the murderer and avenge you well. Do you remember the appearance of the murderer? Is it a Tatar?" Muhammad gley said, holding Chechen''s hand.


    Before Chechen answered, Christina said, "Khan, our leader has just woke up and is still very weak. Many things can''t be remembered for the time being."


    "Is that so?" Muhammad gley looked at Christina suspiciously and then at Chechen.


    "Yes, Khan. I only remember that the man covered his face and said who he was sent, but I can''t remember for the moment."


    With that, Chechen pretended to press his hands on his temples, pretending to have a splitting headache after thinking hard.


    "Ah, my head is starting to hurt again." Chechen shouted.


    "OK, OK. My bey, have a good rest first. However, you have regained the Khan position for me. At the beginning, the hidden rebels of LAN gley hate you to the bone. They want to assassinate you to vent their hatred. You know what I mean." Muhammad gley obviously hinted at Chechen, but Chechen just kept shouting headache.


    Muhammad gley saw this and knew that there would be no result if he continued to ask now. He stood up and asked Cherchen to take good care of himself until he was cured of his injury.


    Before leaving, Muhammad gley said with the most sincere smile: "my Bei, this is just an opportunity for us to put aside our past grievances. You have helped me. I swear in the name of Allah, I will repay you."

 Chapter 497

    Until the footsteps of Muhammad gley disappeared, Christina whispered to Chechen: "It seems that Muhammad gley wants to clean up the Khanate by taking advantage of your assassination. His abacus is so good that he doesn''t miss any opportunity to benefit himself. However, TIMA went to pirikop in time. Otherwise, if we lose pirikop, Muhammad gley may have to convince you with a knife and gun today."


    This morning, just before the arrival of Muhammad gley, Fatima sent a message back with a flying pigeon. Sure enough, after Chechen was unconscious, Muhammad gley sent someone to receive pirikop. This time, Muhammad gley used a warrant in the name of Chechen. Fortunately, Fatima was five minutes faster than the receiving team, so he didn''t let the other party deceive him into opening the gate.


    "I think so. But from this, it can be determined that Muhammad gley is most concerned about internal problems. As soon as he opened his mouth, he asked me if it was done by Tatars. Obviously, he was afraid that I would take advantage of this injury to hang the charge of assassinating me on the Cossacks and Swedes, and then create public opinion to let him send troops to help the Republic of Poland. In fact, Muhammad gley is really Thinking too much, I don''t have time to think about that at all. "Che Chen shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "This is a politician." Christina also sighed. Then Christina suddenly straightened her face and asked Cherchen, "but Cherchen, do you still want to help the Republic of Poland? This is really an opportunity."


    Helping the Republic of Poland, Cherchen closed his eyes sadly at the thought, because in his heart, Poland and Natalie are equal signs.


    The exposure of Christina''s identity in front of Natalie has become a huge gap between them. As Natalie showed that day, how can she tolerate her husband''s betrayal of the motherland? Cherchen thought that even if the passage of time dilutes her memory, he and Natalie can''t go back to the past. And he can''t explain it at all.


    Maybe his relationship with Natalie is over.


    "Well, even the last thing I did for Natalie," Chechen thought.


    "I''d like to." Chechen said with his hand clenched into a fist.


    "Then you claim that the Russians assassinated you," Christina said.


    "Russians?"


    Cherchen wondered, shouldn''t it be a Swedish living Cossack?


    "Yes, Russians. Isn''t the Republic of Poland also suffering from the treachery of tsarist Russia? Since Muhammad gley doesn''t want to attack Cossacks and the kingdom of Sweden, let''s drive the Tatars to attack tsarist Russia, which also helps Poland?" Christina explained.


    "Well, will Muhammad gley let us do it?"


    "Maybe he will. Don''t forget, it''s almost autumn now. It''s time for the grassland people to harvest. Your assassination just gave him an excuse to go to war with czar Russia. If not, we''ll do a good job and force him. It''s just the interest from the Khan."


    Che Chen thought.


    "That''s good!"


    He decided to let czar Russia take the blame.


    After Muhammad gley walked out of the door, seeing no one behind him, Alan stepped forward: "master, the man said it was an accident."


    Muhammad gley glared at Alan and said: what else can you do!


    Seeing this, Alan quickly pushed off and said, "master, that woman is not ordinary. She is the most powerful expert under Chechen. Even bayazid Khan has been kidnapped by her."


    After hearing Alan''s words, Muhammad gley''s eyebrows were raised higher.


    Seeing this, Alan quickly said something that made Muhammad gley happy.


    "Khan, I have sorted out a list of annoying people, as long as Chechen is willing to identify him as being..."


    Muhammad gley dropped his words as he walked to his mount. "He won''t."


    Alan followed. His eyes turned and he choked out bad water.


    "In fact, we don''t need Chechen to identify... We can find the witness and let the witness identify... In this way..."


    Muhammad gley had just stepped into the stirrup with one foot. Hearing Alan''s words, he was as fixed as a frame.


    Alan hurried forward to hold Khan''s feet and sent him up.


    Muhammad gley on the horse suddenly said, "Alan."


    "Yes!"


    "Allah is great. You have more bad water than the devil."


    Alan realized after a while that Khan was praising himself. He chased Muhammad gley''s galloping horse.


    At night, bayazid Khan also came to see Chechen. With a worried look on his face, bayazid Khan knew that he had other important things to find Chechen.


    "Khan, what happened?" Christina asked on behalf of Chechen.


    "Chechen bey, deputy commander Chris, although I came with some boldness, the matter is really urgent. Did Mohamed gley Khan ask bey to identify you as the Tatar nobleman who was close to ishran gley to assassinate you?" bayazid Khan asked.


    Chechen and Christina looked at each other, and Chechen said, "it''s true, but I''ve perfunctorized it."


    "I know. So Muhammad gley found AHR Hun MI, who was loyal to me, and asked him to pretend to be an eyewitness and accuse the murderer. But he didn''t know how he bought my loyal dog. As soon as the Khan sent to find AHR Hun''s people, AhR Hun told me the news." bayazid Khan said vaguely with some complacency.


    "This is really a poisonous trick," Chechen thought. But he didn''t understand why bayazid Khan told himself about it. As a meritorious hero like himself, Muhammad graii can''t say that bayazid Khan assassinated himself


    As he was about to speak, he saw bayazid Khan''s face full, and he said:


    "Commander Chechen, on behalf of some Tatar nobles who do not want to be named, I ask you to identify a murderer, as long as it is not Tatar. Allah''s witness, you will reap their gratitude. Many people will become your friends."


    Chechen and Christina understood that bayazid Khan came on behalf of a group of people. These people are likely to be aristocrats and lords who had close ties with Yishi LAN gley in the past. These people are worried that they will be cleaned by Muhammad gley, so they come to seek help. Bayazid Khan, as a representative of local forces, is deeply saddened by the instinctive behavior of Muhammad gley.


    And this happens to coincide with my plan.


    "Khan," said Chechen, "injustice has its head and debt has its owner. It was not the Tatars who assassinated me. I remember that the murderer spoke Russian colloquially and the Russians did it."


    Bayazid Khan''s eyes shone with joy. He said happily, "God bless, Cherchen bey, thank you!"


    Chechen frankly accepted his gratitude. He also said to bayazid Khan, "however, Khan, I also have a hope, that is, the harvest of the grassland people next year. I hope you and your friends will support me in targeting czar Russia."


    "No problem," bayazid Khan promised.


    After bayazid Khan left, Chechen''s room welcomed today''s third guest.


    "Cherchenbey Khan instigated me to frame you as stabbed by Tatars."

 Chapter 498

    If the stubborn soul doesn''t want to leave the body, it won''t leave. Natalie woke up slowly. She looked around and found that she was still in her bedroom, and mitzkevich was lying on the table in front of the bed. The loyal knight was languishing after the two heads of the mission fell. Just before Natalie woke up, he had just had a fight with the Tatar cavalry who gathered in front of the embassy. From wrestling, Sabre technique to strength, mitzkevich won six Tatar warriors in a row. When mitzkevich broke the third horseshoe, the Tatars were stunned and shouted, "Samson is alive!"


    Mitzkevich won a moment of peace for the people in the embassy, but he had no leisure himself. After expelling the Tatar cavalry, mitzkevich first went to see the head of the mission. The Duke of goshenovsky still looked like that. His mouth was phlegm, his eyes were dull, and he kept whispering.


    Mitzkevich could vaguely hear that he was asking God for forgiveness.


    After confirming that the old Duke''s hysteria had not improved, mitzkevich rushed to Natalie''s room, looked at her hostess''s depressed face and wept, and then fell asleep unconsciously.


    "Mitzkevich," Natalie shouted.


    Although her voice was low, mitzkevich woke up immediately.


    Seeing the hostess wake up, mitzkevich excitedly threw himself down in front of the bed, took Natalie''s pale little hand and kissed her.


    "How long have I slept?" Natalie asked.


    "Two days, two days. My lady, you''ve been sleeping for two days," replied mitzkevich.


    "What about the Duke? Have we signed a new covenant with the Crimean Khanate? When will the Khanate send troops?"


    "Miss!" said mitzkevich angrily: "We were cheated. These pagans were not ready to fulfill the contract at all. The old Lord took the protons from Chechen, but in the twinkling of an eye, the Tatar cavalry sent by the pagan Khan teased and insulted the Duke of goshenovsky. The old lord had such humiliation and was pagan. He was ill and could not move."


    According to mitzkevich, Natalie''s pale lips were bitten by herself.


    "What about aleval Chechen? Has he been here or sent someone?"


    "No, there are Tatar cavalry outside these days. Our people can''t get out, and maybe people outside can''t get in," said mitzkevich.


    Although mitzkevich said maybe, Natalie was weak, but she was like a mirror in her heart. If alvar wanted to come, who would dare to stop him with his current identity of Bei, the Crimean Khanate?


    "You just don''t want to come here even to plead guilty?" Natalie felt a trace of sadness.


    Suddenly, she opened her quilt and stood up.


    "Miss?" mizkevich cried suspiciously. He didn''t know what Natalie wanted. She was so weak that it seemed that a gust of wind could blow her down.


    Natalie did not speak. She hung the saber leaning against the head of the bed at her waist.


    "Mitzkevich, let''s go to the begzisarai palace," Natalie said.


    "What are you going to do, miss?" asked mitzkevich.


    "Say goodbye. Since we have accomplished nothing in Crimea, it''s time to go home."


    Despite Natalie''s understatement, mitzkevich instinctively felt that things were not so simple.


    "Miss!"


    Mitzkevich stopped Natalie in front of her.


    "You are still very weak. You can go again in a few days," mitzkevich advised with a reason.


    "Mitzkevich, what are you thinking? Isn''t it normal for me, as the Deputy envoy of the mission, to take the place of the Duke to say goodbye to Muhammad gley when he is unable to perform his duties?" said Natalie, who obviously saw through mitzkevich''s mind.


    Mitzkevich was extremely embarrassed.


    "Well, since you don''t trust me, please wait for me outside the door. I''ll change my clothes and you''ll go with me."


    With that, Natalie took off a black hunting coat hanging on the hanger.


    Mitzkevich stepped back and closed the door. Soon Natalie came out dressed up.


    I don''t know if it''s because, as Natalie said, she even painted makeup to see Muhammad gley leave.


    They each took a horse. The mission''s station was very close to the begzisalai palace, and only a moment later they came to the gate of the Khan palace. The Tatar cavalry wandering in the streets near the mission retreated timidly and wisely to one side when they saw that it was mitzkevich and the bent horseshoe in his hand.


    "Natalie kishka, deputy envoy of the Polish mission, asked to see the Crimean Khan Mohamed gley," mitzkevich said on behalf of Natalie to the guard at the gate of the Khan palace.


    "Khan is holding a meeting and there are no guests." a guard waved his hand and said rudely. He has no respect for Natalie and others. After all, the Duke of the Polish mission has become the laughing stock of everyone, and Natalie and others are not respected.


    The guard soon paid for his rudeness.


    Although Natalie''s strength has not recovered, her eyesight and moves are still there. As soon as the guard''s voice fell, Natalie waved her saber and cut off the dog tail decorated on the top of the Tatar guard''s helmet.


    The dog''s tail fell to the ground. Natalie said solemnly to the Tatar guard: "I am the king of Poland, the Grand Duke of Lithuania, the ruler of lucerne, Prussia, Masovia, samoghiya, Livonia, Smolensk, Seville, Chernigov, Goth and vandals, and the envoy of the hereditary Swedish king Jan kazimizh. If you are wise, go in and inform me. Otherwise, the price of your rudeness will be you next time My head. "


    The tartar guard was startled. He hurriedly picked up the dog''s tail on the ground, and then hurried in.


    Soon the gate of the Khan palace was opened and Natalie and mitzkevich were allowed in.


    Mohamed gley allowed Natalie and mitzkevich in because he was in an embarrassing situation and needed external force to ease the tension.


    Originally, according to the original plan, ah Hun mi''er, we should report those who "assassinated Chechen Bei" as witnesses at today''s meeting. Of course, ah Hun mi''er, we did the same at the beginning. Unexpectedly, Chechen, the guy who was assassinated but survived, suddenly came in and claimed that he thought of his assassin:


    "Not Tatars, not Swedes, not Cossacks, but czar Russia."


    Chechen''s words aroused a strong reaction from other nobles at the meeting. Bayazid Khan was the first to say that the Khanate should go to war against czar Russia, which assassinated its own beii. Next, many nobles seemed to have agreed and expressed the same meaning together: "punish czar Russia".


    Under the chorus of people, ah Hun milza, who had been bought, said at this time that he might have heard wrong. It should be the assassin of Czar Russia.


    At this time, Muhammad gley instinctively wanted to adjourn the meeting, but Natalie came. This gave Muhammad gley a reasonable excuse. He quickly asked the guard to let Natalie and her in, and then announced that he would receive the Polish envoy.

 Chapter 499

    The reason is so reasonable that even Chechen and bayazid Khan have no reason to object. And can see Natalie again, Chechen still has a faint expectation.


    The nobles retreated to both sides and waited for the arrival of Polish messengers.


    After a while, Natalie was in front and mitzkevich was behind. They came in.


    Everyone was shocked by Natalie''s beauty today. Some lecherous people even stared at Natalie''s eyes.


    Chechen looked at Natalie''s face, and Natalie just glanced at him when she passed by Chechen, and then stopped looking at him.


    Chechen is vaguely uneasy, not because Chechen doesn''t look at herself, but because today''s Natalie is too gorgeous, and she is plain in the sky on weekdays.


    It doesn''t make sense.


    Faintly, Chechen felt that there was a martyr''s light on Natalie.


    "Natalie kishka, deputy envoy of the Republic of Poland, thanked the Crimean Khanate Khan for his hospitality to our mission." Natalie walked five steps away from Muhammad gley, bowed her head slightly and said.


    "The friendship between your country and ours has a long history. It should be so. Oh, by the way, is the Duke better?" Muhammad gley asked formulaically.


    "The Duke is very well. He can''t come to say goodbye because of a slight illness, so he specially asked me to come. The Duke has another gift for me to bring to you." Natalie said as usual, as if she was completing a task.


    Ordinary people don''t think, but Chechen knows that Natalie shouldn''t be so calm, because she has just experienced the same thing as herself.


    "She is suppressing her feelings. What is she planning?" Chechen couldn''t help guessing.


    So Natalie, what would she plan? It can''t be true that there is any gift, because she never mentioned it when she had a good relationship with herself before, and the gift of the mission has been given at the first audience of the mission. There is no reason to send a gift after saying goodbye.


    Then he guessed an answer, which made him cold - Natalie wanted to approach Muhammad gley and kill him.


    No, maybe not killing him, but hijacking Muhammad gley to fulfill his promise.


    But no matter what it is, Natalie can''t get out of it.


    At this time, Natalie was only three steps away from Muhammad gray.


    Indeed, Natalie had the idea of holding Muhammad gray. She lost her love in bergzisala, and the Republic of Poland was played by pagans. All her efforts were wasted. Hearing that the old lord was ill in bed and seeing the Tatar cavalry flaunting their strength at the mission station, Natalie was devastated. She has only one idea left, that is, to complete the task and complete the task in her own way.


    Natalie is only good at Sabre and martial arts, so she decided to use a knife to let Muhammad gley fulfill her promise. She wants to put the knife on the Khan''s neck and let him sign again in front of all * * * to fulfill the commitment of alliance and sending troops.


    Natalie is only two steps away from Muhammad gray. At this time, Natalie could see clearly the protruding veins on the hypocritical and cunning Khan''s dark neck. The nearest Khan guards around Muhammad gley were all ten steps away from him. This is not to say that Muhammad gley and his men did not pay attention to their own safety. No one thought that someone would be so bold and brazenly hijack the Khan of the Crimean Khanate in front of all the nobles and guards of the Crimean Khanate. Even those nobles who asked bayazid Khan for Chechen''s help only dared to plot or think of assassination, but no one ever thought of hijacking in broad daylight.


    Natalie lifted her hand slightly. She felt that her knives had spirit and was eager to jump into her hands. This Sabre has been with him for a long time and stained with the blood of countless Swedes.


    Natalie lifted her left leg slightly and leaned slightly, which allowed her to approach Muhammad gley as quickly as possible. In Natalie''s eyes, there was a hypocritical smile on Muhammad Gray''s face. He may still be happy to get the so-called gift.


    "Wait, we poles, friends come with wine, jackals come with knives and guns," Natalie thought.


    All Natalie''s actions fell into Chechen''s eyes. This is no unusual small move in the eyes of others. In Chechen''s eyes, Natalie is preparing for the last blow.


    "Don''t let Natalie near Muhammad gley!"


    Chechen suddenly rushed out from behind Natalie. He hugged Natalie from behind, hugged Natalie''s arms tightly, then turned to Natalie''s body, and they held each other face to face, chest to chest.


    Natalie''s fragrant breath sprayed on Chechen''s face, making Chechen feel numb.


    "What are you doing!" mitzkevich angrily scolded the rude Cherchen behind them. He wanted to come forward, but he was afraid to hurt Natalie in Cherchen''s arms.


    And everyone around was shocked by Cherchen''s move.


    "Natalie!"


    Chechen just wanted to talk, but she saw Natalie looking at herself with hate. And her arms are desperate to expand outward, trying to get rid of Chechen''s imprisonment.


    Hate eyes. There was a burst of sadness in Cherchen''s heart.


    Then, Chechen did something more unexpected.


    Cherchen kissed Natalie''s cherry lips.


    In order not to let Natalie speak, Cherchen kissed Natalie''s cherry lips.


    Natalie struggled hard. She even bit the blood out of Chechen''s lips, but Chechen seemed to have no pain and held on.


    believe me.


    Chechen wrote in Natalie''s waist.


    Natalie gradually stopped struggling. She was stiff and even slowly softened.


    Chechen had just finished writing on Natalie''s waist. Muhammad gley said in an ambiguous tone, "my bey, you are really unexpected today."


    Chechen''s mouth separated from Natalie''s cherry lips, but he still held Natalie''s hand and said to Muhammad gley, "please forgive me, Khan. I can''t help it."


    "Yes, yes." Muhammad gley smiled. "But my Bei, you should also pay attention to the occasion."


    Bayazid Khan also smiled and said, "Khan, after all, is a young man."


    Mohamed gley leaned back on the seat. He said to Natalie, "Deputy envoy Natalie, Ben Khan also knows something about your relationship with Chechen bey, so don''t be shy. You said there were gifts. What''s that?"


    "Khan, Natalie said the gift was..."


    Chechen''s mind turned sharply. Natalie certainly didn''t have any gifts. Her gift was a saber at her waist. At this time, he must take out a weighty gift, otherwise, Muhammad gley will doubt and then doubt Natalie''s motives. And this gift must be taken out immediately. It can''t be said that it is still in the embassy.


    Chechen thought about it. There was only one thing he met the requirements, that was piricop.


    Piricop is a castle, and it certainly can''t move to bergzisalai because of Natalie''s words; And as long as one''s own words can determine piricop''s ownership.


    Muhammad gley was salivating over his own pirikop. Moreover, he gave piricop to Mohamed gley, who would not doubt it, but would only think that he was succumbing to Natalie''s pressure.


    Although the consequences of losing piricop are serious, I can''t care much for Natalie now.


    Cherchen was about to speak and said that the gift Natalie brought was the ownership of pirico East. At this time, the guard at the door ran in panic again.


    "Khan, Mahmoud Pasha is coming," said the guard.


    As soon as they heard that Mehmed Pasha was coming, the people in the main hall looked at each other. I didn''t know how the Kafa Pasha who had left earlier suddenly came to begzisana.


    Bayazid Khan looked at Chechen suspiciously. He thought Muhammad Pasha was called by Chechen. Chechen had to give him an innocent look, saying he knew nothing.


    "Please!" Mohammed gley ordered the guard. Although he has a dirty heart for Mehmed Pasha, Khan still wants to maintain respect for Ottoman Turkey in kafapasha in public.


    Mahmoud Pasha came in with a big belly. When he saw that the hall was full of people, he was stunned for a moment. Because his orders are secret.


    "Khan, I have something to tell you alone," Mahmoud Pasha said.


    Mohamed gley understood. He stood up and was ready to go to the side hall.


    Cherchen held Natalie''s hand harder.


    Suddenly, Mehmed Pasha looked back at Chechen.


    "Cherchen bey, you come in too."


    Chechen glanced at Natalie and saw Natalie staring straight at Muhammad gley. He sighed, carefully released his hand, and followed Mahmoud Pasha in.


    In the side hall, Mahmoud Pasha''s first words shocked Muhammad gley and Chechen.


    "The greatest Sultan wants you, his loyal Crimean Khan, to teach the Cossacks and czar Russia of zaporoze."


    After listening to the words of Mahmoud Pasha, two different expressions appeared on the faces of Cherchen and Muhammad gley.


    Cherchen was delighted, but Muhammad gley was puzzled.


    "Pasha, didn''t you ever say..." inquired Muhammad gley.


    Mahmoud Pasha raised a hand and interrupted Muhammad gley. Of course he knew what Khan was going to say.


    Mehmed Pasha said, "it''s different now, Khan. The Sudan is angry. He will punish the cheap Cossacks and the Russians behind the Cossacks."


    "Why?! what happened?"


    "The Cossacks insulted the supreme Ottoman Turkish Sultan!" Mehmed Pasha said angrily.


    It turned out that just recently, in order to show their prestige and eliminate the endless harassment of zaporoze Cossacks to Istanbul and surrounding areas, the Ottoman Turkish Sudan wrote a letter to zaporoze Cossacks asking them to submit to the Ottoman Turkish Empire. The letter reads as follows:


    I, the Sultan of the Ottoman Turkish Empire. Son of the former Emperor, brother of the sun and moon, son and embodiment of God on earth. The rulers of the kingdoms of Macedonia, Babylon, Jerusalem and Egypt, the king of kings and the Lord of Lords. Incomparable knight, invincible ruler. The guardian of the holy Tomb of Jesus Christ, the appointed agent of God, the hope and comfort of * * *, the support of Christians and the great guardian. He ordered zaporoze Cossacks to voluntarily and unconditionally surrender to me and surrender forever, and never suffer at the border.


    ¡ª¡ªSultan Mohammed IV of Turkey


    Soon, Muhammad IV received a reply from the Cossacks. Not khmelinitsky, but the captain of a Cossack company replied to this letter, and the Sultan who saw the reply almost fainted, because this reply can be called the strongest swearing reply in history:


    You, the devil of Turkey, the devil''s brother and friend, Lucifer. What kind of devil''s Knight can''t kill a hedgehog with all his clothes? This devil''s Baba. Your family dog eats shit. Why don''t you eat it? You son of a bitch. We are not afraid of your army, the sea and the land. We fight your mother!


    You are a busboy in Babylon, a car repairman in Macedonia, and a horse peer in Jerusalem. Goat in Alexandria, swineherd in upper and lower Egypt. The sloth of Armenia, the thief of bodolia, the * * of Tatar, and the executioner of kamayanit. You are the stupid X in the Yin and Yang world, the idiot in front of Allah, the grandson of the evil snake, and one of Lao Tzu. You pig''s snot, mare''s ass, mongrel in slaughterhouse, unwashed brain. Fuck you!


    We zaporoches, tell you this bitch, don''t think you can raise some breeding pigs who believe in Christ. Now we''re done, we don''t know when there is no calendar. Because the silver moon hung high in the sky, the year was in the book, and the sun here and there was still one day! That''s why you lick our ass!


    ¡ª¡ªIvan hilko, chief of the Bolognese Cossacks


    For such humiliation, even for the face of the Sudan, the Ottoman Turkish Empire wanted revenge. The Sudan and the Prime Minister first covered up the reply, and then sent envoys again. This time, the envoys secretly went to czar Russia and asked the czar to order khmelinitsky to hand over the company captain and apologize to the Sudan.


    Of course, the Czar with the task of recovering Istanbul will not pay attention to it, and it is impossible to let hemelinitsky hand over people. The two countries quarreled for more than a month. Finally, the patience of the Sudan and the prime minister reached the limit. They decided to let the Crimean Khanate send troops to teach zaporozak and czar Russia a lesson.


    Of course, the operation should be secret. The world cannot know that the Sudan is for such a letter.


    "You two, what you hear now, even if you die, you can''t reveal a word. Otherwise, let the content of the letter spread, and the Sultan''s face will disappear. Do you know?" Mahmoud Pasha said at last, turning to sternness.


    Chechen, who has been holding back his smile, quickly answered: "I know."


    However, Cherchen felt that this move by Turkey and Sudan was completely a cover up. If the Ottoman Turks don''t spread it, won''t the Cossacks spread it?


    Following Chechen, Muhammad graii also promised not to spread in the name of Allah.


    Mahmoud Pasha nodded with satisfaction. He asked again, "so, what are you going to do next?"


    Cherchen thought for a moment. He thought it was an opportunity to help the Republic of Poland. So he said to Mehmed Pasha, "Pasha, the Khanate has just gone through civil strife. I''m afraid it can''t cope with the two enemies. Now, the Polish mission is in bagzisarai. Why don''t you send troops together with Poland? What do you think?"


    As soon as Mahmoud Pasha heard that he was sending troops with Poland and jumped up from his chair, he quickly questioned Muhammad gley and said, "you didn''t promise anything! Don''t try to deceive me if you have an alliance."


    "Of course not!" Muhammad gley quickly denied. He remembered the instructions from Istanbul.


    Upon hearing this, Mehmed Pasha''s face was a little Ji. He sat down again and said, "it''s not impossible, but it''s not an alliance, it''s just cooperation to deal with the same enemy at the same time!"


    Mahmoud Pasha means no alliance, but the Khanate and the Republic can cooperate in some way. After hearing this, although not according to Chechen''s inner thoughts, it has been a great progress compared with Muhammad gley.


    The three talked in secret for more than an hour. After agreeing on the basic details, Mahmoud Pasha left a sentence "the Sudan is waiting for your good news in Istanbul" and left with satisfaction.


    "Cherchen bey, are you satisfied now?" Muhammad gley said bitterly, looking at Cherchen''s satisfied smile.


    "Khan, you should be happy too. At least, you got a gift from Poland."


    "What gift?"


    "Piricop."

 Chapter 500

    In the early winter of 1656, the conference held in begzisala, the capital of the Crimean khanate, was clearly a successful and United conference. At this conference, Mohamed gley received pirikop; The nobles no longer have to worry about being purged by Muhammad gley as a suspect in the assassination of Chechen; Next year, "the harvest of grassland people" will be carried out at the same time in the territory of Ukraine and czar Russia. The Tatars will harvest a good harvest, as long as they carefully prepare leather ropes and polish sharp swords in the cold winter; The Polish mission has also received a renewed commitment from Mohamed gley that up to 5000 Tatar cavalry will be sent to Lvov as mercenaries next year, and the first 500 will immediately return to Poland with the mission.


    In a word, at this meeting, almost everyone got what they wanted. The only one who suffered was the Czar Russian general Yakov cherkaski, who was claimed by Cherchen to have sent his assassins to kill himself.


    Although this lie is full of loopholes (the biggest loophole is that Yakov cherkaski has been under the command of Prince Alexei. On the front line of Pskov, how could he send assassins to assassinate Chechen), this does not prevent the Crimean Khanate From Khan to Mirza from using this as an excuse to wage war against czar Russia.


    Everyone who walked out of the palace was filled with a satisfied smile, and even Natalie''s face was finally relieved.


    "That''s great, miss. Chechen''s guy is still useful. Crimean Khan will not go back on announcing his alliance with us in front of all the nobles this time. If the old lord knows, he will be happy," said mitzkavic happily.


    Natalie heard mitzkevich mention Chechen, and her original steps stopped. She didn''t know that it was Chechen''s credit. In her heart, Natalie thought of forgiving Chechen again.


    "Should I wait for Cherchen and thank him? Although the credit he has done now is far from making up for his mistakes, he is repenting after all." Natalie thought in her heart


    "Miss?"


    Seeing Natalie stop, mitzkevich tentatively asked, "are you waiting for Chechen?"


    Seeing that her thoughts were said by mitzkevich, Natalie was preparing to instinctively refute, but after listening to her, Chechen called her name: "Natalie."


    Natalie turned her head. They looked at each other, but none of them spoke.


    Mitzkevich stood awkwardly in the middle. After a while, he took a step back.


    "Natalie, I want to talk to you."


    For a while, Chechen said to Natalie.


    With that, Chechen walked in the direction of the tearful spring in the begzisalai palace.


    Natalie looked at Chechen''s back. She hesitated and followed him. She asked mitzkevich to go back to the mission and tell the good news that the Crimean khanate, still lying in the hospital bed, had decided to send troops.


    Chechen leaned on the edge of the spring of tears. At this time, the winter sunshine ejected from the tear spring, and made a beautiful rainbow on the spring water. Every drop of water was as crystal as a gem.


    "Natalie." Chechen shouted Natalie''s name.


    "Chechen, thank you. I know you must have paid a great price for Muhammad gley''s agreement to form an alliance." Natalie thanked Chechen five or six steps away. From a certain point of view, they seem to be standing at both ends of the rainbow. Although they are close, they are also far away.


    The formula like thanks made Chechen anxious. Regardless of anything, he walked up to Natalie in a few steps, and then grabbed her hand regardless of Natalie''s struggle.


    "Natalie, I love you. I''ve never changed this love! Please believe me. I''m willing to pay more for you." Chechen said affectionately.


    Listening to the sincere love words, Natalie felt that she had tears coming out of her eyes soon. She kept shouting in her heart, "I know, of course I know. I love you too, my love."


    But in action, Natalie broke away from Cherchen''s hand again. She turned and left Cherchen a trembling figure.


    The girl didn''t dare to wipe her eyes with her hands, because she was afraid that Che Chen knew she was weak and cried.


    Natalie''s move made Chechen more worried. He shouted, "Natalie, honey, what do you want me to do before you turn around?"


    "Give me Christina," Natalie said.


    "What?"


    "Christina, the former queen of Sweden, you give her to me. I''ll take her to the king," Natalie said.


    Yes, this is Natalie''s chance for Cherchen. As long as Cherchen is willing to hand over Christina and bring her back to Poland, Natalie can be treated as if nothing has happened. She can forgive Chechen, and even appreciate him all her life because of Chechen''s pay.


    But after Natalie made this request, Cherchen''s answer was: "why?!"


    "Because, aleval Chechen, you can only choose one between me and Christina."


    Chechen can''t give Christina to King kazimiz and can''t say anything.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t do anything except this." Chechen lowered his head and said.


    Natalie''s tears burst out like a levee.


    "Well, we can''t," Natalie thought sadly.


    Natalie didn''t say this, and she didn''t look back, but left with a big step. And Chechen, just stupidly, continued to stand under the spring of tears until it was dark.


    Early the next morning, Cherchen rushed to the Embassy of the Republic of Poland. The mission of the Republic of Poland will leave bergzisarai and return to Lvov tomorrow. When Cherchen arrives, the whole mission is preparing for the return journey.


    This time, Duke goshenovsky and Natalie sent envoys to the Republic to bring back the coveted reinforcements, and the Crimean Khanate was more able to send troops to czar Russia, which finally reduced the pressure on the eastern front of the Republic.


    This result was also extremely satisfactory to the Duke of goshenovsky. He was finally able to go back and make an appointment with king kazimiz. Therefore, when mitzkevich told the old Duke the news, the old man who had been terminally ill miraculously recovered.


    Cherchen wants to see Natalie again, but at the gate, Cherchen shuts the door.


    "You go quickly, miss. She doesn''t want to see you." mitzkevich said to Chechen.


    He was angry when he saw Cherchen now. Because Natalie never mentioned why she cried so sad when she came back, mitzkevich guessed by herself. He thought it must be Cherchen that made Miss sad again.


    And mitzkevich is more open-minded to speculate whether Miss Chechen has found the flower heart. This is not groundless, because after Cherchen arrived in Crimea, there were many women around him (such as Oksana).


    "Mitzkevich, my friend. Please inform me again. I just want to say a word with Natalie, just one." seeing Natalie doesn''t want to see herself, Chechen whispered and begged mitzkevich to inform herself again.


    "Who''s your friend? You''re like a woman. If our lady says she doesn''t want to see you, she doesn''t want to see you." mitzkevich shouted. His voice was so loud that even the servants packing packages in the courtyard looked up and sideways.


    "All right, mitzkevich. I''ll go now. Please give this letter to Natalie."


    With that, Chechen took out a letter from his pocket. Instead of giving mitzkevich the chance to refuse, he shoved it into mitzkevich''s hand.


    Then, Chechen turned and left.


    Mitzkevich brought the letter to Natalie, but Natalie tore it to pieces without looking at it.


    What she wants is not a letter, not an explanation; But people, the prodigal son of Chechen.


    Chechen and Natalie never met again until the Polish mission''s ship left the wharf of bergzisala.


    On the day Natalie left, Cherchen, who had always been abstemious, got drunk. When Chechen woke up, he didn''t even remember how he got back to his residence. Vaguely, Chechen felt a warm body hugging himself, hugging tightly and tightly.


    Soon after Natalie left, Christina also left. Chechen cheer up and go to the dock to see her off. In order to protect Christina along the way, Cherchen asked Fatima to escort her all the way until she came back to Rome.


    After leaving the Polish mission, Cherchen''s malaise was seen by Christina. But Chechen didn''t say, and Christina didn''t ask. This brother is no longer a child. He has to rely on himself for many things. Others can''t help him.


    Christina said to Cherchen, "life is still going on. It won''t stop because we are sad, regretful and desperate. In that case, what''s the use of sadness, regret and despair? Therefore, no matter what happens, we must treat it with a smile and think that everything will pass soon and a new day will come soon.


    Life is still going on. Now everything is only temporary. You must believe in yourself. Don''t be sad for a little thing, don''t regret for something that has passed, and don''t despair for anything. Because life won''t change because of you. Only you can change your life. However, if you always spend in sadness, regret and despair, how can you change it Change your life? In this way, you will always live in the past life and shadow, not in the present. "


    Throughout the winter of 1656, the Crimean peninsula was preparing for the war. Cattle and sheep were slaughtered again. The meat was made into meat floss and dried meat for marching operations, and the fur was directly sewn into clothes.


    Mohamed gley and Pasha and Bei of the Khanate broke down the harvest goals of the grassland people one by one - from the vast areas of Bryansk, Kursk and cherkesk in czar Russia, from Poltava, Chernigov and Kiev in Ukraine, each Bei and Pasha were assigned plunder targets.


    The mission of the Polish mission was completed, but Cherchen''s did not. Mohamed gley asked Cherchen to serve at least until the end of this year''s "harvest of grassland people", and in exchange, he would send two thousand more Tatar cavalry to support the Republic of Poland.


    Chechen agreed, and the task assigned to Chechen was to destroy cherkesk fortress.


    Cherkesk is located on the right bank of the upper reaches of the Kuban River, opposite the Azov fort of the Crimean Khanate across the Kuban river. The existence of this fortress separated the land connection between Yasu fort and the khanate, making it a lonely stronghold of the Khanate.


    The current commander of cherkesk fortress is leader naum Vasiliev. He is not an aristocrat of Czar Russia, but a Cossack of the Don river.


    The emergence of the Don River Cossacks can actually be regarded as an extension of zaporoze Cossacks, that is, the refugees who fled from Ukraine, Moscow and even Crimea continued to move eastward and finally settled in the Don river. However, unlike the zaporoze Cossacks, who suffered considerable interference from the Republic of Poland, the Don Cossacks were actually a group of free people sandwiched in a three no matter area for a long time.


    Unlike the zaporoze Cossacks who were incompatible with the Republic of Poland, the Don Cossacks maintained good relations with czar Russia under the bond of common orthodox faith. Many of them served as mercenaries for Moscow and made great contributions to the eastward expansion and neutrality of Czar Russia. For example, yelmark, who was later incorporated by Moscow and led troops to attack and destroy the Siberian khanate, was a Cossack crossing the Volga and don rivers in his early years. In the campaign of eliminating Kazan Khanate and Astrakhan khanate, Don Cossacks appeared.


    Like the Cossacks of zaporoze, the Don Cossacks in the early years were mainly infantry. But because of the great turmoil (the term "great turmoil era" is the general term used by Russian historians to describe the history of Russia during the eight years from the pseudo Dimitri I to Mikhail Fyodorovich Romanov, the Shah throne. Because during this period, Russia has been subjected to unprecedented disasters and threats. Natural and man-made disasters, political struggle, conspiracy and war are the main melody of this period. The Russian nation Once entered the most dangerous moment, in history, Russia can only be compared with the difficult times during World War II) At that time, the Don Cossack leader tried to support the young son of pseudo Dimitri II to become czar. After Mikhail Tsar succeeded to the throne, he was subjected to military retaliation from Moscow. Many Don Cossacks were exiled and expelled to the depths of the grassland. Due to long-term contact with the surrounding nomads, Don Cossacks learned to breed horses and became Cossacks on horseback, while cherl Kesk fortress was built during this period.


    In this wooden fortress, leader naum Vasiliev had 1200 don Cossack cavalry and about 100 Czarist Russian new arms gunmen.


    In order to capture the fortress, Mohamed gley gave Cherchen ten guns stored in the begzisalai palace, and assigned karazimi to lead a Crimean Tatar cavalry of 500 people to assist Cherchen.


    After discussing with the officers of the mercenary regiment, Chechen decided that he would lead yelishei and fedot and the returning Fatima to lead the Hessian infantry, the free slave corps and the karazimir allocated by Muhammad gley to cherkesk, while the others remained in Muhammad gley''s kalanchak fortress for the time being.

 Chapter 501

    Of course, the action of the Crimean Khanate to dispatch troops and generals inevitably attracted the attention of Czar Russia. Czarist Russian generals stationed at the border, such as general Nikita otyevsky, Prince Yuri boriaginsky, leader naum Vasiliev and general Vasili butullin, sent letters to Moscow one after another, informing Moscow that the Crimean Khanate was likely to send troops and loot in the near future and requesting Moscow to send reinforcements for support.


    In fact, for nearly 200 years, Czarist Russia had already found a way to resist the invasion of Crimean Tatars. In order to fight these enemies who came and went like the wind, the Russians built strong fortifications in many cities along the border, and each city was equipped with dozens of guns.


    When fighting in the field, the Tsarist Russian army would combine hundreds or thousands of carts to build a huge vehicle base. These bases are similar to Christina''s and their chariots against ah Hun mi''er at Ackerman wharf. They are spliced with vehicle wooden walls. If the construction is successful, the soldiers of Czar Russia can build a square wooden base 2000 meters long and 1000 meters deep in a short time, and the maximum wooden base is even more than 10000 meters long. Not to mention Crimean Tatars without firearms, even poles and Swedes have a headache when they see such fortifications. The wooden base can be fired with fire guns and artillery when retreating, and can be pursued by cavalry when entering. It is a sharp weapon against Tatar light cavalry.


    Therefore, since the "spear of the orchid" was broken by Ivan IV at the beginning of the battle of molodi, although the Crimean Tatars still invade the southern frontier of Czar Russia every year, the income is getting lower and lower, but the cost is getting higher and higher. Under normal circumstances, there is no need for Moscow to provide reinforcements. As long as the cities in the southern frontier are strong and clear, the Tatars in Crimea will retreat on their own after plundering some rural areas.


    But this year is special. In 1655, czar Russia mobilized 60000 troops to invade the Republic of Poland. With the deepening of the war and the subsequent dispatch of troops to Riga, the important town of the kingdom of Sweden, czar Russia invested more than 100000 troops in Poland and Sweden. Nearly 20000 of these troops were drawn from the southern frontier. These troops were originally intended to defend against the invasion of Tatars. Czar Alexei Mikhailovich and his generals did not know that this would lead to the emptiness of troops in the south, but they had to drink poison to quench their thirst in order to cope with the war.


    Therefore, in the second half of 1656, there were only 2000 people left in the fort of isium, which had 4000 people stationed; In the important town of Kursk, there are only 3300 troops in total. Under the attack of tens of thousands of Tatar cavalry, these limited troops were not enough to defend even several big cities.


    All tactics are empty talk without anyone to implement them. Now, for the southern frontier of Czar Russia, what is missing is people.


    Moscow, which could not change people in a short time, could only order general Nikita otyevsky and others to keep the important town in the South and wait for Moscow to send troops back from the Polish front line.


    On March 21, ten thousand cavalry led by bayazid Khan, the forward of the army of the Crimean khanate, arrived at the front line of the isyum fortress defended by Nikita otyevsky. The forward cavalry is composed of the elite of the Khanate. Although they are sharp, they have no artillery. After being tenaciously resisted by the garrison of isyum fortress, bayazid Khan ordered to stop the frontal attack and plunder the small town of lyubojin, leaving nothing but water and soil.


    After that, more than ten thousand Tatar cavalry, under the guidance of nogai cavalry, turned all manors and granges around isyum Fortress into a sea of fire. The defenders can only watch helplessly because of the lack of troops.


    On the 28th, Muhammad gley led the army to the isyum fortress. The smoke rolled up by 50000 Tatar cavalry blocks out the sun, and the green flag is like a forest that can''t go to the edge.


    Seeing such a great disparity between the forces of the enemy and ours, Nikita otyevsky resolutely gave up the isyum fortress. On the night of Muhammad gley''s arrival, he led the defenders in the city to break through and retreat to Kursk. In order to delay the pursuit of the Tatar cavalry, Nikita otyevsky ordered the soldiers to open all four gates of the fortress and lure the Tatar cavalry into the city for looting. But even so, the two thousand defenders still lost more than half.


    The failure of isyum fortress opened the gate of the southern defense line of Czar Russia, and Muhammad gley''s front pointed directly at Kursk. The connection between cherkesk and Kursk has also been separated and turned into an isolated city.


    While Muhammad gley and bayazid were making great strides, the 3000 troops led by Chechen were moving slowly along the coastline.


    It wasn''t Cherchen''s deliberate procrastination, but the soldiers of the free slave Corps slowed down.


    Because when the Russians in the free slave Corps learned that they were going to attack cherkesk, they began to lose heart. Although they didn''t say it, Chechen knew that they were very reluctant to participate in the battle. Because for them, attacking cherkesk is attacking their motherland and shooting their little father (czar).


    This depressed mood is not only the free slaves of Czar Russia, but also yelisi. On the way, he had to talk to Chechen several times, but every time the words came to his mouth, he swallowed them back. But from his hesitation, Chechen knew that yelishei was also unwilling to fight with people in his own country, especially with Tatars.


    Yelishei''s inner entanglement is because he can''t let go of his love for Cherchen and his motherland.


    Chechen was not Russian. He could not understand that in the era of great turmoil, when the Czar Russians faced the imminent threat of national destruction, they broke out the national cohesion belonging to "Moscow dimension" (Russia''s national identity image in the chaotic era) under the call of national heroes such as minin and zapolsky, That all czar Russians have a sense of identity and responsibility for their motherland. This is why in Smolensk, the Czar Russian militia, regarded as "gray animals", can endure abuse, hunger and cold, and fight recklessly in the rain of bullets. Because they believe that they are not fighting for the nobles, but for Russia.


    In this mood, only the slaves'' gratitude for Chechen''s Liberation and Stephan Racine''s iron and blood control maintained the whole free slave Corps. But an accidental incident made the situation of this already fragile army worse.

 Chapter 502

    The cause of the matter is not complicated. When a Tatar officer passed the camp of the free slave corps, he laughed at the slaves who were worshipping and shouted provocatively, "all things are not God, only Allah". These words made the slaves of orthodox Ukraine and Czarist Russia angry. They surrounded the Tatar officer and beat him up.


    If that''s all, there''s still room for redemption. After all, Cherchen is of great importance both in the free slave corps and among the Tatars. However, when one of the slaves poured a full pot of lard into the mouth of the Tatar officer. Things quickly slid into an irreversible abyss. After returning, the Tatar officer told karazimir about his humiliation and eating lard. Pigs are the taboo of * * * and a * * * is fed pork. How bad is that? Karazimir, even if we were afraid of Cherchen, he had to do something for Allah. So karazimir and five hundred Tatar cavalry surrounded the camp of the free slave Legion and ordered to hand over the murderer. Of course Stephan Racine would not give in, so the two sides fought. Although the free slave Legion is numerous, the Tatars are cavalry. After all, they can''t run with two legs. Moreover, the flat terrain on the prairie is suitable for the Tatar cavalry to give full play to their advantages of riding and shooting. Therefore, the free slaves are passive everywhere and are suffocated by the arrow rain. The Hessian mercenaries did not know what to do because both sides were friendly forces and because Cherchen and the main officers were absent.


    When Chechen heard the news and arrived, the slaves of the free slave Legion had killed and injured thirty or forty people. Fortunately, the main casualties were the wounded, but only two died; The Tatar cavalry wounded four people and lost five horses.


    "Stop it!"


    Angry Che Chen rushed to the middle of the two conflicting teams regardless of the arrow rain. He did not expect that there would be such a big riot in the military camp when he just went out to check the terrain.


    As soon as karazimir saw that it was Chechen bey, he quickly ordered his men to stop shooting. After a little hesitation, Stepan racin also ordered his free slaves to put away their weapons at the urging of Xie Miao.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Chechen called karazimir us and Stepan rassing together and asked why they were fighting among themselves. Of course, they both put the blame on each other. However, by comparing the narration of both sides, Chechen also roughly straightened out the context of the matter.


    "It finally happened."


    After listening to their story, Chechen sighed in his heart. For this situation, Chechen has long been prepared. Even, because of religion, the conflict between the free slave corps and the Tatars has not broken out until now, Cherchen is very grateful to God.


    In the process of Kafa''s march to begzisalai, Cherchen realized that he was commanding three troops of different beliefs. Among them, his lineage Hessian mercenaries believed in Protestantism, Sudanese soldiers believed in * * * religion, and free slaves mostly believed in orthodox religion. Every day, Chechen worried about getting up one morning. The guard at the door came in in panic and told himself that XX and XX were fighting because of God or God. Fortunately, however, his concern did not come true. In a sense, it was precisely because he commanded Hessian mercenaries and Sudanese soldiers that there was no commotion among soldiers due to religious conflict.


    Hessen mercenaries have been fighting for money. Their Lord, count Hesse, was a man without integrity. During the thirty year war, there was no shortage of work to make money between Protestantism and Catholicism. Heisen mercenaries were also tolerant of their comrades in arms of different religions; In that era, iris (France) and star moon flag (Turkey) could form a blasphemous Alliance for the common enemy. In Istanbul, even French officers were training Sudanese soldiers. It is reasonable that Sudanese soldiers such as Kemal have a high tolerance for fighting side by side with pagans.


    However, the Tatar cavalry in Crimea is not like this. They have always regarded the Russians and Ukrainians as low nationalities, their meat tickets and walking money bags, and have no respect for them, not to mention the slaves who were once captured by them.


    "Cherchenbey, the disgrace of Allah''s servant must be washed away with blood," karazimir shouted. In order to enhance the strength and determination of his speech tone, the newly rich man after the restoration of Muhammad grai also widened his eyes, pulled out his machete and raised it high.


    "The dignity of God cannot be blasphemed. Those who insult God will die!" Stephan Racine returned to alhun milza with the same murderous eyes. Stephan Racine has always wanted to establish his prestige beyond Chechen among free slaves. Although he was well beaten by Chechen before, now this opportunity is so rare. He germinated again, regardless of the consequences.


    The two men were tit for tat, and both of them were not calm. For a moment, all kinds of foul language spewed at the other party''s God.


    "Shut up!"


    Seeing that the situation would escalate further, Chechen shouted loudly.


    When Stephan Racine and karazimir are all shut up. Chechen first said to karazimir: "karazimir, you take people back first. I will give you a satisfactory answer to this matter."


    "Cherchen bey, I think we''d better... Now..." karazimir wanted Cherchen to make a statement on the spot. He held the reins in one hand and hit the horse''s ass with a whip in the other hand. He took a few steps forward, threatening Cherchen.


    "I''m bey. I don''t need you to teach me how to do things?" seeing that arhun Miri didn''t listen to orders, Chechen stared at arhun Miri angrily.


    With Cherchen''s anger, Fatima and others also took a step forward.


    Forced by Chechen''s eyes and seeing him pressing people with bey''s identity, arhun Millan stepped back in fear.


    "Yes, bey."


    He immediately saluted Chechen and gave Stephan Racine a vicious look. That means telling Chechen that if the result doesn''t satisfy me, I don''t care what you are, bey. Of course, Stephan Racine returned with the same look.


    After sending karazimir away, Chechen said to Stepan Racine, "Racine, take people back. Then you come to my tent in the evening."


    For Stephan Racine, Cherchen is still a deterrent. He answered respectfully, then opened his two big hands to signal everyone to return to the camp.


    "Let''s all break up. The master said he would give us a satisfactory explanation."


    He explained this with satisfaction, which Chechen didn''t say. Stephan Racine''s statement undoubtedly pushed Cherchen to the edge of the cliff.


    But at this time, Chechen had a terrible attack.


    The others dispersed, and Chechen jumped off his horse. He frowned, picked up an arrow inserted in the ground and rubbed it carefully with his thumb. He had to deal with it properly and must deal with it properly, but he couldn''t think of a suitable way for the time being. Fatima and yelisheyi stood behind Chechen, and they also couldn''t think of a good way.

 Chapter 503

    At nightfall, Stephan Racine arrived at Cherchen on time. At this time, in the camp of the free slave corps, everyone''s guards were polishing their weapons; Every pair of ears are listening to a sound in the night; Every pair of eyes was watching the movement in the Tatar camp next door.


    In the Tatar camp, all people are doing the same thing.


    Of course, the Hessian mercenaries have also received orders to wait tonight and assemble as soon as possible.


    Chechen is like sitting on a powder keg. A spark drop may blow him apart.


    Stephan Lachin opened the curtain door of the tent. He first glanced at the situation inside and saw that Chechen was alone, so Stepan Racine put down the curtain and went in.


    "Here you are."


    Chechen saw all the actions of Stephan Racine. When Stephan Racine approached, he said to him.


    "Here I am, master." Stephan Lachin smiled flatteringly and sat opposite Chechen.


    In front of them was a burning bonfire, on which hung an iron bucket with toilet milk.


    "Racine, how''s the situation in the camp?" Chechen asked knowingly.


    Stephan Racine hung his head in an affectation and said to Chechen, "master, the situation is very bad. Everyone is still indignant at the irrationality of the Tatars. Although I try my best to suppress it, the volcanic eruption may happen sooner or later."


    Then Stephan Racine pretended to blame himself.


    "Probably you are the one who wants the eruption of the volcano most." Chechen thought in his heart, but he was silent on the surface.


    Before setting out for cherkesk, Mohamed gley asked Alan to tell Cherchen that he bought one of Cherchen''s men, that is, this man, and let goshenovsky easily take away the protons.


    The man''s name is Stephan Racine. The reason why Mohamed gley revealed the traitor''s name was that after Cherchen handed over pirikop and the protons, he had no threat to Mohamed gley. Stephan Racine is useless. Selling him is regarded as a kind gesture to Cherchen. Moreover, after betrayal, Muhammad gley also hated traitors.


    Chechen said to Stepan Racine, "Racine, what can you do?"


    "I don''t, master," replied Stephan Racine.


    "Alas," Chechen also pretended to be helpless.


    He shook his head and pretended to say to himself, "it seems that the soldiers of the free slave Corps can only advance first and separate from our Tatar cavalry in karazimir."


    As soon as he heard this, Stephan Rahim''s ears pricked up.


    What did he hear? Separate the two? Then it is not himself or the young Russian aristocrat named yelishei who leads the free effort Corps. But how can a boy''s prestige compare with himself? A nobleman can never get the hearts of serfs, so that those who have done serfs can understand them and lead them. And as long as


    Stephan Racine''s heart began to get excited, and his hand on his thigh tightly clung to his trouser legs.


    This action fell into Chechen''s eyes, and Chechen couldn''t help sighing: "sure enough."


    I didn''t move when I first thought of benevolence. Stepan Racine was indeed a wrong decision. Stephan Racine is not a quiet person. This guy has a strong desire for power, but he is also a strong man with great ability and ability to win people''s hearts. He wanted to take this opportunity to destroy the prestige of the Tatar cavalry and let his reputation surpass that of the liberator Chechen from the slaves. Relying on his Russian origin, Stephan Racine will slowly replace himself and digest the whole free slave Corps for his own use.


    Unfortunately, those who have made mistakes have nothing to do now. Because once it comes to faith, it is not something that human beings can compete with. Every time I suppress myself, my prestige and reputation in the hearts of free slaves will weaken once, and there will always be a day of collapse in the end. And there''s still a long way to go to cherkesk. It''s better to break your wrists than to do so.


    "Racine," cried Chechen.


    "Ah? Master, please command." Stephan Racine recovered from excitement and shock.


    "I''m going to let you command the free slave corps," Chechen said. He didn''t even mention attacking cherkosk.


    "Yes, yes." Stephan Racine did not pretend to refuse, but agreed.


    "Well, you go down."


    Stephan Racine stood up. He took less than two steps and turned back.


    "Chechen, are you so relieved of me?" he asked Chechen, who was blowing against the hot mare''s milk.


    Cherchen put down the cup in his hand.


    "Of course, of course I trust you."


    "Thank you, alvar Chechen. You are a good man." Stepan Racine made a final bow to Chechen as a servant and went out.


    When the curtain door was put down, Chechen sighed.


    Chechen also experienced countless painful struggles to hand over the free slave corps to Stephan Racine, because once he did so, he would lose the army forever. But he had to, and Chechen was gambling that Stepan Racine would still go to cherkesk after mastering the free slave Corps. In this way, the force will at least remain its own help.


    The next morning, Chechen announced his decision to all the slaves. He will fulfill his promise to release all people, and Stephan Racine will lead them away.


    Hearing the news, all the slaves thundered with joy. Some people even cried with joy. They hugged Cherchen''s thigh and thanked the "savior".


    Stephan Racine left with almost everyone. It''s almost because more than 200 people volunteered to stay and work for Chechen. Most of them are poles and Western Ukrainians, who believe in Catholicism. Shimon godonov was the only Russian left.


    "I have no home. You saved me. I am willing to serve you all my life."


    When Chechen asked Xie Miao why he didn''t go together, Xie Miao replied.


    Cherchen''s kindness also made yelishei grateful to Cherchen. He said happily to Chechen, "Captain, you are really a good man."


    For yelishei''s praise, Chechen couldn''t help blushing. To him, it was more like an irony. Because he knew in his heart that Stephan Racine would not let these slaves go home. He would turn them into his own men and fight for him.

 Chapter 504

    With the departure of the free slave corps, the camp with only more than 700 people could not help but be empty. When the sky was bright, Chechen came out of the tent and stretched himself.


    In the early morning, there was a little mist on the grassland, and the scenery in the distance was not very clear. Chechen vaguely saw that there were only 100 tents left in the camp and some traces of last night''s campfire and some discarded old and priceless items left on the ground.


    Chechen took a big breath of air, and the smell of ashes remained in the air.


    "Captain, we are preparing breakfast." in the morning fog, Xie Miao came to Chechen and reported to him.


    "OK, Xie Miao." Chechen smiled and nodded.


    "Is it still potato soup today?"


    "Yes, potato soup."


    As soon as he said that he had prepared breakfast early, Xie Miao was immediately excited.


    "But it''s not ordinary potato soup. I added onions, ham and sausage."


    "That''s really a delicious bowl." Chechen praised.


    Then he asked yelishei where he was going.


    "Yelishei went to karazimir to negotiate with us. He was worried that the Tatars would stop Stepan and them from leaving."


    Chechen thought. Although karazimir is rude and rude, yelishei is his own man after all. He should not dare to treat him.


    "Then when breakfast is ready, we''ll eat first, but remember to keep a bowl for yelishei." Chechen ordered.


    Xie Miao nodded and said yes.


    About twenty minutes later, the potato soup was cooked. And the fog slowly dissipated. In some tents, some early Hessian mercenaries began to come out.


    Xie Miao played a full bowl for Che Chen. Chechen was about to drink when karazimir US rushed in with a team of cavalry.


    "Yelishei!" exclaimed Xie Miao with sharp eyes.


    He was surprised to see a bodyguard beside karazimir lying on his horse with bound hands and feet.


    People around the soup pot gathered around Chechen, and they glared at karazimir.


    But Chechen blocked Xie Miao and others who wanted to come forward and grab ye lishei back. He stepped forward and asked Karachi, "Karachi, what''s going on? Yelishei is my man."


    Karazimir, who was questioned by Chechen, did not dismount. He immediately paid tribute to Chechen with his hands, wiped his mouth and stroked his chest. But people with a clear eye can see that karazimir''s move is more provocative than a greeting.


    After the salute, karazimir opened his mouth and said to Chechen with a smile: "Chechen bey, my people told me that those slaves ran away last night?"


    "It''s not running away, I gave them freedom. And they are not slaves, they are free people, they are soldiers," Chechen corrected.


    "You''re such a kind bey." karazimir''s mouth cracked bigger.


    He raised his head, pointed his nose at Chechen, and then continued, "I thought they ran away. Look, I''ll catch one for you."


    With that, karazimir pointed contemptuously at yelishei.


    For karazimir, we deliberately called yelishei a slave, but Che Chen was angry but not in his face. He said in a loud voice, "yelishei is my man and a noble. Karazimir, you should have seen his bravery under akman city. I believe it would be you who were tied to the horse if it wasn''t for sneak attack or group fight."


    Listen to Chechen, karazimir, our face is green and red. He did win yelishei by despicable means.


    "Don''t say that!" karazimir let''s wave our hands and shout loudly. He tried to hide his weakness with body language and a high voice.


    "You promised me that you would give me an account! Now, those slaves have run away, what do you give me?" karazimir shouted angrily.


    As soon as Karachi''s voice fell, the impatient Xie Miao couldn''t help but say, "how do you want our leader to explain to you?"


    Karazimir''s eyes revolved around them.


    "Of course it''s an apology."


    Chechen smiled contemptuously.


    Karachi, if I dare to speak to myself like this, I just see that I have only these hundreds of infantry left, and become single and lonely. Some Tatar nobles were dissatisfied with their outsider''s high position in the khanate, and they were also vaguely aware of their contradiction with Muhammad gley. This karazimir is obviously such a person. He wants to flatter Muhammad gley by attacking himself.


    If you don''t say it''s not your fault, why apologize. As far as identity is concerned, he is bey and Karachi is Mirza. There is no reason why bey should apologize to Mirza.


    It seems that I have to use some means to suppress this guy''s arrogance.


    So, Chechen accentuated his tone and deliberately said, "explain? Karachi, Khan sent you to me to be my dog or falcon. Therefore, what do I want to explain to you? If you talk wildly in front of me again, I''ll tie you up with a rope as a dog."


    "Allah!"


    The Tatar cavalry behind us shouted in surprise.


    Karazimir, I didn''t expect that Chechen would compare himself to a dog (a falcon). His angry eyes were congested, and he couldn''t spit out a word in his mouth for a long time. The veins on his neck burst out, and his hand suddenly grabbed the dagger at his waist.


    "I''m a dog, I''m a dog. Dogs can bite too!" karazimir roared.


    Chechen was ready for karazimir''s attack. As soon as he saw karazimir I raised his hand, he bullied him forward. He grabbed karazimir I''s collar with one hand, supported his raised hand with the other, and then dragged karazimir I off his horse.


    Chechen put his knee against karazimir''s chest, then grabbed karazimir''s braid and hit it hard on the ground.


    Karachi milzan made a painful cry. Those Tatar cavalry tried to come forward to save their milzan, but they were frightened by Chechen''s broken drink.


    "Who dares! I''m bey of the Khanate."


    The Tatar cavalry dare not come forward. They are not only afraid of the identity of Chechen, but also afraid of the Hessian mercenaries with weapons.


    Chechen picked up karazimir''s head and leaned back. He stared at karazimir''s bloodshot eyes and said: "Listen, kid goat, if you don''t pay attention to me, I''ll let you know my strength. Don''t talk about you, the king of Poland, the king of Sweden and the Khan. I''m not talking and laughing. You think it''s time for you to show off when more than half of my people have gone, don''t you? I tell you, you can burn, kill and loot when I don''t care about you, but When I''m here, you have to lie down like a dog. "


    Karazimir was dazed and numb when we were hit. Even if the dagger fell beside him, he didn''t dare to pick it up.


    This is the effect that Chechen wants. Karazimir, people like us are strong from the outside, and the best way to subdue them is to be more cruel and fierce than him, because they are full of servility.


    Karazimir shouted for mercy and said, "bey, Chechen bey, I''m wrong, I''m wrong."


    Chechen loosened his knee against karazimir''s chest. He stood up, then pulled out something from his waist and threw it in front of karazimir.


    "Look what this is, dog slave!"


    "Allah!" karazimir, who scared away the courage, picked up the thing with trembling.


    It belongs to the Khanate beii, decorated with green bird feathers.


    Karazimir knelt down on his knees. He took up the token and handed it back to Cherchen. Then he kept knocking on the ground with his forehead.


    Chechen took back the right sign with one hand. He threw a money bag on the ground.


    "Give you a subordinate who ate lard and tell him he forgot to eat lard."


    With that, Chechen went to yelishei, who had already been put down by Xie Miao and others.

 Chapter 505

    After subduing karazimir, Chechen ordered all the people to stay in place and stop all actions. This move not only puzzled karazimir, but even yelisi asked about Cherchen''s plan.


    "Commander, if you think you can''t capture cherkesk with the remaining hundreds of people, we can send someone back to pirikop to transfer all Hessen mercenaries or ask Mohamed gley for reinforcements."


    For yelishei''s question, Chechen rarely didn''t give a clear answer. He just asked him to wait and wait.


    Of course, it is easy to stabilize yelishei and Xie Miao, because they trust themselves and are willing to pay their lives for themselves. Karazimir''s Tatar cavalry is not so easy to deal with. These Tatars had prepared leather ropes and rope sets and were ready to make a good profit from the "harvest of grassland people" this time, so as to make up for the losses caused to their family property by the last two Khan struggles, but now cherchenbey stood still. They had no hope of collecting Chengdu, and the Tatar soldiers could not help complaining.


    "Lord bey, the children''s leather ropes and rope covers are getting moldy."


    On the tenth day after Chechen issued the garrison order, karazimir found Chechen again and vaguely reminded Chechen that it was time to send troops.


    Although this milzan is now in awe of Cherchen because of his beating, he no longer dare to put on airs and speak softly, but now all his subordinates are asking this question. With the floating heart, he has to bite the bullet.


    Facing karazimir, who was bent to speak, Chechen came forward and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Karachi, you go and gather all your subordinates under the high slope on the left," he said to Karachi.


    Karazimir certainly dare not neglect Cherchen''s orders. He immediately backed out and summoned his five hundred Tatar cavalry.


    Chechen ordered ye lishei to set up a table on the high slope. Chechen stood behind the table facing five hundred Tatar cavalry.


    In full view of the public, Chechen untied a money bag, and dozens of gold coins fell freely on the table, making a pleasant sound.


    Seeing these gold coins, the Tatars'' eyes were straight. If it weren''t for the fact that the owner of these gold coins was a bey, they would have jumped on it.


    After pouring out a bag of gold coins, Chechen untied another bag, and then another bag... After a while, the table was filled with gold coins as high as a hill.


    Everyone''s breathing bucket became heavy. Some smart people have been wondering whether bey wants to use these gold coins as compensation for his losses caused by his inaction.


    Sure enough, Chechen said to everyone in a loud voice, "I think these gold coins should be able to make up for your lost harvest. Now, these gold coins are all yours. From now on, I don''t want to hear a complaint and violation of my orders. Do you hear me?"


    "Lord bey, of course, we all listen to you!"


    Cried the tartar cavalry below.


    Next, the chorus rang out.


    Che Chen was satisfied and grabbed a handful of gold coins and threw them into the air. The Tatar cavalry in front could not help it. They quickly jumped off their horses, climbed to Che Chen like a dog, and looked for the gold coins on the ground.


    The actions in the front row also reminded the Tatar cavalry behind them. They all jumped off their horses and rushed to the table where the gold coins were placed.


    The scene was in a mess, but Chechen was very satisfied with the effect.


    For the next ten days, the Tatars stayed quietly in their tents. It can not only reap rewards, but also do not have to play with their lives. Even the looting Tatars are happy to do so.


    More than a month later, Chechen received a message. A man claiming to be the Dmitry czar had an accident in the cherkesk region.


    Chechen believes that the Czar named Dmitry must have been disguised by Stephan Racine, but Chechen, who is not familiar with Russian history, does not understand why Stephan Racine used the name of Dmitry, because according to the information obtained by Chechen, Stephan Racine himself is a Cossack leader of the Don river.


    Therefore, Chechen asked yelishei about the special meaning of Dmitry. The news he heard from yelishei surprised Chechen - in the history of Czar Russia, this is the fourth person who claims to be the czar of Dmitry, and the experience of the first three is also legendary.


    In March 1584, Ivan Reid, who had frightened the whole czar Russia, died suddenly shortly after he killed his eldest son by mistake. At this time, the legal successors of the liurik family who ruled Moscow were only Fyodor and his young son Dmitri.


    After Fyodor ascended the throne and became Queen of sand, relying on the nepotism with Fyodor, who became the new Czar, Boris godonov, once Ivan Reid''s favorite minister, succeeded in becoming the new chief Regent after the death of Nikita yuriyev, the former Regent minister. Fiordo I did not like politics. He was introverted and pious. He liked to go to church to pray when he had nothing to do. Therefore, the state affairs are basically in the hands of Boris godonov, his trusted minister and brother-in-law.


    In 1588, although he had intellectual problems, the extremely devout Tsar waved West. Since Fyodor had no heir, Boris godonov, as the chief regent, became the new czar.


    However, Boris godonov''s accession to the throne is not correct, because according to the inheritance law, after feodore''s death, his brother Dmitri should be the most qualified to inherit the Czar''s throne.


    The existence of Dmitry is like a dark cloud over Boris godonov, the new czar of the Kremlin. Boris worried that the opposition would use the prince to carry out a palace coup, so he sent Dimitri and his mother''s family to Dmitri''s fiefdom Ugric.


    In 1591, the prince died suddenly. Numerous rumors spread about the death of Prince Dmitry in Moscow. At that time, people thought that Dmitry''s death was a conspiracy instructed by Boris godonov. Because if Dmitry dies, gordonov, the powerful minister, will benefit the most. Based on this inference, gordonov assigned an assassin to kill Dmitri and disguised the scene of the murder as an accident.


    However, this matter did not really affect Boris''s rule at that time. The investigation mission to Ugric came to the conclusion that Prince Dmitry died in an accident. After that, yov, the chief Shepherd of Moscow, immediately made the news public, but somehow, the investigation mission wrote the whole process full of loopholes and ambiguity.


    But in 1604, 13 years after Dmitry was confirmed dead, after the severe famine in czarist Russia, a man claiming to be prince Dmitry suddenly appeared in the Republic of Poland. Let''s call him dritri I. Dmitri I claimed that the boy who died in Ugric was only a young servant, and he was the real prince. The appearance of Dmitry I made the Polish king Sigismund III see the opportunity. He immediately found the prince and promised him armed support so that he could ascend the throne of Moscow. On the contrary, Dmitry would swear allegiance to the Polish king and promised that after becoming Czar, A large area of land will be ceded in return for the Republic of Poland''s help in his restoration. With the help of the Polish army, Dmitry I led 1600 Polish troops and 2000 zaporoze Cossacks to finally set foot on the land of Russia. On the way, a large number of fleeing farmers came in admiration and joined Dmitri I''s team one after another.


    In 1605, Tsar Boris godonov, who was beset by difficulties at home and abroad, died. Dmitry I could finally enter Moscow as a new czar and sit on the throne of czar. Became the real Demetrius I. But his throne did not sit for long. Later, when he married the queen Malena mnishek from Poland, the wanton actions of poles and Lithuanians brought by Malena mnishek in Moscow aroused a popular uprising. Vasili shuiski, who had been planning for a long time, took the opportunity to attack, overthrow and kill Dmitri I.


    However, soon after Vasili shuiski ascended the throne of Czar, Dmitry II appeared. The new Dmitry claimed that he had successfully escaped the riots in Moscow and that he wanted to reclaim his throne in Moscow. After meeting with Dmitry I''s widow, Malena mnishek, she admitted that this man was her husband who died in the riot, and they even gave birth to a boy.


    Dimitri II''s army was much larger than his "predecessor". It was not only the Republic of Poland that helped out out of revenge, but also a large number of nobles and farmers who disliked the Vasili czar joined his army.


    However, Dmitry II was not as lucky as his predecessor. He was beaten by a famous Russian general, Mikhail skopin shuiski, and finally failed to touch the gate of Moscow.


    After that, the Poles who were disappointed with Dmitry II decided to win the Czar''s throne by themselves. Soon, the Polish army fought a decisive battle with the Czarist Russian army in krushino. However, due to the poisoning of Mikhail skopin shuiski and the defeat of the Moscow army, which lost the command of the famous general, the poles were also able to enter Moscow.


    However, as the Russian people said, Russia can be defeated, but cannot be conquered. A large-scale uprising against the poles soon broke out in the south of Czar Russia. The rebel army went all the way north and successfully came outside Moscow. But then Dmitry III appeared.


    Prior to this, Dimitri II had just been killed because of the betrayal of his subordinates. Therefore, the appearance of the third generation immediately brought great chaos to the rebel army. Because some generals were unwilling to admit the unknown guy, the rebel army was divided into two.


    Moreover, the talent of Dmitry III is very different from the first two. Without military talent, he was soon defeated by the Polish army and died in their hands.


    In short, the farce caused by the death of Prince Dmitri will not stop until now. After that, czar Russia expelled the invaders and entered the Romanov Dynasty.


    Now, someone even claims to be Dmitri.


    After hearing yelisi''s account of Dmitri''s history, Chechen really had to "admire" Stephan Racine. His idea was really simple and rough - a man under the age of 40 even appeared an old man of 60 or 70.


    Does he think everyone else is mentally retarded?


    So Cherchen, who should have moved towards cherkesk, continued to stop. He ordered Yeltsin to lead a small army to cherkesk to inquire about the situation, especially about the Dmitry czar.


    Ten days later, the news that came back surprised Chechen. The Derry tsar, Stephan Racine, made a storm in cherkesk. He even got the support of local Cossacks and farmers, and his military strength reached 3000. Even the defenders in the city of cherkesk had secretly escaped from the city to run for it. Although naum Vasiliev knew that cherkesk was facing the threat of Crimean Tatar cavalry, he still led 700 Don Cossacks to fight. After all, the Tatars were only in the armpit, and the pseudo Dmitry could change the whole czar Russia. However, naum Vasiliev had a bad start. He was beaten and fled in the first war, losing more than 50 people.


    The charm of a pseudo czar is so great. This really has to make Cherchen sigh: are the Russians really mentally retarded?


    Chechen really underestimated the wisdom of the Russian people. In essence, it is not so much that people believe that Stepan Racine is Demetrius as that those who follow Stepan Racine want him to be Demetrius, so as to achieve their goals with the czar.


    For example, Dmitry I, the first to come out and pretend to be, became a pawn of shuiski''s usurpation from the moment he entered Moscow. He was just an unknown person, but he was able to play his value in a troubled time. His rise itself is a miracle caused by countless miracles. If gordonov did not die suddenly, he would be completely suppressed, and even a water star could not splash.


    Of course, if Dmitry I lived a little more peacefully and understood the essence of his puppet, maybe he could live a little longer. But he was too active and obviously out of control. A chess piece wants to play chess in his position and become a chess player. This is intolerable to Vasili shuiski. Shuiski coveted the position of Czar and wanted to take godonov instead. His original plan was to use Dmitry I to destroy the former, then kill the pseudo Dmitry, and then ascend the throne as czar himself. But Dmitry I was so active that he had to do it in advance.


    Now, those who support Stephan Racine have the same purpose. It is needless to say that the free slaves released by Cherchen were coerced and deceived by Stephan Racine (or not deceived, this is the fact). They said that the serfs were still serfs after returning to their hometown, and even the nobles, after so many years, their land and assets were probably occupied by other nobles. If you want not to be a serf and want to take back your land, you have to follow the "Dmitry czar", who will promise to give serfs freedom and noble land and power.


    As for those who took refuge in Stepan Racine on the way, they were the oppressed farmers in cherkesk and the Cossacks who had contradictions with naum Vasiliev. Perhaps they dare not resist the Czar, but with the "real" czar against the Czar, there is no pressure in their hearts.


    To think of the method of pretending to be a czar, it can only be said that Stephan Racine really knows his compatriots too well.


    Since Stepan rassing lit a fire in naum Vasiliev''s backyard, Cherchen pulled out his camp and continued to move on to cherkosk.


    At this time, after naum Vasiliev led 700 Don Cossacks in the city to quell the pseudo Dmitry rebellion, there were 2350 defenders in cherkesk, including Don Cossacks and the new army, businessmen, hunters, farmers and their families. They had 200 muskets and a small gun. When he learned that a Tatar cavalry was coming to cherkesk, Alexei tolbuzin, the deputy leader who temporarily managed cherkesk for naum Vasiliev, quickly sent someone to inform leader naum Vasiliev and let him come back with a large army. He burned all the houses outside the stronghold and gathered everyone in the city of cherkosk.

 Chapter 506

    Chechen led the Tatar cavalry to the city of cherkesk. He walked around the city of cherkesk and got a general understanding of the situation of cherkesk.


    Cherkosk city is a rectangular wooden fortress with a length of 200 meters and a width of 150 meters. There are four towers five meters higher than the city wall at its four corners. Outside the city wall, there was a shallow trench. There was no water in the trench, only sharpened wooden thorns were inserted obliquely. On the wall, one person stands every four or five meters. They are men and women, old and young, each with a firegun or a spear and axe, staring at the outside of the city.


    "It''s really a ''hard city''." Che Chen sighed.


    If there is a gun, not a small caliber Fran machine gun, but a gun of more than 12 pounds, as long as a gap is opened in the wall, Chechen dares to attack now. However, facing the wooden wall, Cherchen, who lacks large caliber artillery, can only do nothing for a while.


    "Bey, the patriarch Isak is here."


    While Chechen was sighing at the city, karazimir brought a strong middle-aged man to Chechen''s back. The man was the head of a Tatar tribe nomadic in cherkesk and assu.


    Chechen beat the horse back and went too far.


    "Cherchenbey," karazimir continued, "the head of Isak brought 300 tribal cavalry."


    "Three hundred?" Chechen''s tone was disappointed.


    Of course, the patriarch of Isak could hear the disappointment. He hurriedly rolled off his horse. He made amends to Cherchen, and then complained: "Lord bey, it''s not that I don''t want to contribute more. It''s really that my tribe suffered heavy losses under the attack of Cossacks and Kalmyks, and many people even took refuge in Kalmyks."


    "Kalmyk?" Chechen was unfamiliar with the name.


    "It''s a group of demons from the East. They wear cotton padded clothes with foam nails, iron helmets with small flags and broad sabers. They come and go like the wind, but they can command freely without gold drums." the head of Isak said in a trembling voice. It was clear that the Kalmyks had left him a terrible impression.


    Chechen calmed the mood of the next asak patriarch. For the so-called Kalmyk people, Cherchen did not pay attention. After all, his main purpose this time is to destroy cherkesk and open up the road connection between the Crimean Khanate and Azov fort.


    Then, Chechen asked karazimir, "is there any news from saigetbey?"


    Saijietbei is the city Lord of Yasu fort. When Cherchen entered cherkesk in the East, he sent a letter to saijietbei and asked him to meet under the city and attack cherkesk together.


    Karazimir shook his head and said, "no, saijetbei hasn''t arrived yet. I''ve sent a messenger again."


    Che Chen sighed. Now he can only rely on himself.


    At about 11:00, when cooking smoke was rising in the city of cherkesk, Cherchen launched his first attack. He divided 10 guns into two groups and bombarded the city gates in the West and North. As we all know, the firmness of the city gate cannot be compared with the city wall.


    Hessian mercenaries operating artillery lived up to expectations and smashed the city gate of cherkesk with only two volleys.


    Immediately, Cherchen ordered karazimir''s Tatar cavalry and Isak''s tribal cavalry to launch a surprise attack on cherkesk.


    The Tatar cavalry roared out. Everyone had a bulging sack behind their horse''s ass, which contained sand. The Tatar cavalry made a bend in front of the trench and threw full sandbags into the trench. After a while, the trench was filled out.


    But when the two cavalry rushed to the gate, they were in trouble again. It turned out that the cunning Alexei tolbuzin had already blocked the city gate with stones. The cavalry who did not expect this situation did not know what to do for a moment. The cavalry crowded at the gate of the city soon became the living target of the archers of the two towers. After paying the casualties of 178 people, the garrison easily repulsed the attack of Tatar cavalry. After that, Cherchen led the army to retreat in the mockery of the army and the people in cherkesk.


    At 15 noon, Chechen finally pulled back a game. The tartar cavalry patrolling outside threw five bloody heads under the city of cherkesk, which was sent by Alexei tolbuzin for help.


    Seeing the rolling heads on the ground, the Russian defenders on the wall were desperate. This means that cherkesk has become an isolated city.


    At night, Alexei tolbuzin celebrated the victory at noon in order to boost the morale of the army and people in cherkesk. He took out the vodka stored in the cellar, drank the most vodka, and soon collapsed on the bed like a pool of mud.


    In the middle of the night, Alexei tolbuzin was awakened by an earth shaking noise and got out of bed.


    Alexei tolbuzin got up from the ground bleary eyed. He was still confused about everything before he woke up.


    "What happened?" Alexei tolbuzin shouted. He saw a fire outside through the glass in the window. At first Alexei tolbuzin thought it was a drunken man who accidentally lit the Haystack - a common thing in cherkesk.


    But the real situation is not so simple. A new army soldier wearing a high top helmet pushed open the door in a panic. He reported to Alexei tolbuzin in a panic: "deputy leader, the Tatars blew up our wall with gunpowder, and they rushed in."


    Alexei tolbuzin was startled. He couldn''t even wear armor. Wearing only a shirt, he rushed to the door.


    In the light of the fire, a big hole was opened in the wall of cherkesk. Tatar cavalry kept pouring in from the gap. They slashed with knives, strangled the drunken people by lasso and leather rope, and then dragged them away.


    "Cunning Tatars!" Alexei tolbuzin scolded. But he knew that swearing was useless. He had to find a way.


    Alexei tolbuzin grabbed the collar of the new army soldier beside him.


    "What''s your name?" Alexei tolbuzin asked.


    "Andre, my name is Andre," the new soldier replied tremblingly.


    "Well, Andre, you are my Herald now. I command you to gather all the sober people and come here, okay?"


    Andre nodded.


    Alexei tolbuzin let Andre go. He went back to his room, and when Alexei tolbuzin came out again, he was fully equipped.


    Alexei tolbuzin raised his rope and musket and aimed at a Tatar cavalry chasing a Russian woman. He pulled the trigger and the Tatar cavalry was shot and dropped his horse.


    "Come on, you goat fuckers, come on!" roared Alexei tolbuzin.


    ¡­¡­


    When the next day came, the whole city of cherkesk had been occupied except the city hall.


    In the city hall, Alexei tolbuzin led the remaining more than 40 people to defend desperately. In the city hall''s gates and on the sides of the windows, the cattle were filled with arrows, all of which were left behind by the Tatar people who tried to rush into the city hall. Together, there are more than 20 bodies on the road at the gate.


    So far, the Tatars'' attack on the city hall came to a standstill.


    And at this time, when Cherchen, who was originally supervising the battle outside the city, saw that the battle in the city was not over, he ordered yelishei to control the troops and take the Isak patriarch to the city.


    The Isak followed behind Chechen with a long bow. At this time, the head of the Tatar tribe threw himself into the ground in admiration of Che Chen.


    In only one night, Cherchen basically occupied cherkesk, an important town in the southern frontier of Czar Russia, which saijetbei had not sat down for weeks or even months. In particular, the means by which Chechen blew up the wooden wall of cherkesco was even more incredible.


    In the previous siege of cherkosk, the Tatars did not want to blow up the city wall with gunpowder, but they tried hard to pile the precious gunpowder obtained from begzisalai under the city wall, but they could not destroy the city wall. The same means, the people sent by Chechen did it, and the amount of gunpowder used was less than their own.


    "Lord bey, how did you blow up the walls of cherkesk?" asked the patriarch of Isak.


    "What way? Of course it''s gunpowder." Cherchen said naturally.


    Listen to what Chechen said so naturally, it seems easy. The head of Isak scratched his ears and cheeks.


    "But we used to use gunpowder, but it didn''t work," said patriarch Isaac.


    Chechen stopped the horse.


    He asked, "how did you do it?"


    Asak patriarch hurriedly said, "just like bey you did last night..."


    After listening to the story of the head of Isak''s hand and mouth, Che Chen knew what was wrong with the head of Tatar.


    Black powder will produce a large amount of carbon dioxide and nitrogen after reaction. If it is in a closed space and the container can not bear the pressure, it will explode. But if there is a gap, it is different. The energy generated by the combustion of gunpowder will be ejected from the gap to release the energy. This is also the principle of fire guns and artillery firing bullets. If there is no way to release air pressure, the gunpowder will explode. The reason for the failure of asak patriarch was that he did not understand this truth. Instead of creating a closed space, he simply piled gunpowder under the city wall. Of course, the effect was similar to setting off a large fireworks.


    In 1654, two years before Cherchen came to Eastern Europe, Otto von Grick, then mayor of madeborg, conducted a scientific experiment in Regensburg of the Holy Roman Empire to prove the existence of atmospheric pressure and its great energy.


    In the experiment, Otto von Grick pumped out the air in the two hemispheres, reducing the number of air particles in the ball. The atmosphere outside the ball tightly presses the two hemispheres together. The more air is pumped out, the greater the pressure on the two hemispheres, and the harder it is to separate the two hemispheres.


    "The next time you''re going to blow up the city wall, remember to dig a hole under the city wall and plug it up, so as to have an effect," Chechen said.


    After hearing these words from Chechen, the patriarch of Isak showed an expression of enlightenment. The expression seemed to say: so it should be.


    But Isaac''s understanding of this is limited to this. Without a scientific education, he can only be in a state of knowing it but not knowing why.


    Since the Renaissance, the light of science and technology in the western world has left the rest of the world far behind.


    After telling the asak patriarch where he was wrong, Cherchen stopped talking. He went on and came to the back of the bunker in front of the gate of the city hall.


    Karazimir I was hiding behind a pile of wood stacked at the entrance of the street. Milzan wore a bandage on his leg, which was the mark left on him by a new arms gunman at night.


    "Karachi, haven''t you won the city hall?" Chechen also hid behind the wood and asked Karachi Mir us.


    "Bey, these maozi are too stubborn. They don''t give up even if they die. We have attacked several times without success." karazimir explained his failure.


    Chechen raised his head carefully. He was about to observe the situation of the city hall. A bullet from the window of the city hall hit the wood in front of him and scared him back.


    "How many people are there?"


    "Thirty or forty. According to the prisoners, Alexei tolbuzin, the deputy leader of cherkesk, was also there."


    "The devil!"


    As soon as he heard Alexei tolbuzin''s name, the head of Isak gnashed his teeth.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chechen wondered why the patriarch of Isak called Alexei tolbuzin the devil.


    "Bey, the devil, eats people!" the head of Isak gnashed his teeth.


    It turned out that in the process of Alexei tolbuzin suppressing the resistance of the local nomadic tribes, I don''t know whether it was for the purpose of deterrence or whether he had a special interest in human flesh, the Tsarist Russian officer roasted a captured Tatar on the fire, and then cut off the Tatar''s meat piece by piece. This also gave Alexei tolbuzin the title of "ogre" in the mouth of Tatars.


    The Tatar who was eaten alive was a member of the head of the Isak clan, so the head of the Isak clan hated him very much.


    After listening to the causes and consequences, Chechen was also shocked by Alexei tolbuzin''s atrocities - eating people, even if they eat pagans, only the devil can do it.


    Angered by Alexei tolbuzin''s atrocities, Cherchen shouted to karazimir: "attack with fire, destroy these demons with fire."


    Karazimir, who got the order, showed hesitation.


    "Bey, there may be plenty of property in the city hall. It''s a pity to burn it."


    Karazimir, we are in love with the readily available property.


    Che Chen looked at him: "well, if you don''t care about the death and injury of your men, then continue to let your men attack."


    After listening to Chechen, karazimir bit his teeth and conveyed the order of fire attack. Not long after, the tartar cavalry around the city hall received arrows bound with kindling materials such as tar.


    Hundreds of arrows were fired at the city hall at the same time. Some arrows were shot into the city hall, and most of them were nailed to the outer wall of the city hall.


    After a while, the wooden City Hall lit a raging fire. Through the broken window, Chechen seemed to see someone waving his arms inside.


    After a while, several firemen rushed out of the gate. They only walked out for a few steps and fell to the ground without breathing.

 Chapter 507

    When cherkesk fell, naum Vasiliev, the Cossack leader of cherkesk, was deadlocked with his don Cossack cavalry and the rebel army of the pseudo Dmitry czar.


    In the first confrontation, naum Vasiliev rashly launched an attack because he mistakenly thought his opponent was just a mob, so that the Don Cossacks, who were only light cavalry, fell into the and infantry phalanx and lost some people, but he soon found a way to deal with the insurgents, that is, constantly following and consuming the strength and patience of the insurgents with long-range firepower, If the insurgent soldiers could not bear to be beaten passively and left the large forces to rush after them, naum Vasiliev would lead the Cossack cavalry to surround and eat them and disengage before the large forces of the insurgent arrived; If the insurgent soldiers do not pursue, they can only endure being beaten passively until they collapse.


    This approach is indeed effective. Due to the lack of long-range weapons such as confrontation muskets (the soldiers of the free slave Corps mainly use close combat weapons, which is not stingy, but the Crimean Khanate itself lacks muskets; and the farmers and Cossacks who join have only a small number of muskets and poor quality), The rebel army''s advance speed has dropped from 20 kilometers a day to only seven or eight kilometers a day. And like a giant bear besieged by wolves, it loses blood every day.


    "Stephan rassing, there is a way in heaven. If you don''t go, hell has no way to vote. Since you come back to die and dare to pretend to be the Czar, I can only send you on the road again. You can go to hell and be your czar!" naom Vasiliev read cruelly.


    In the first confrontation, naum Vasiliev recognized Stepan rassing. Although Stephan rassing wore a fake beard in order to disguise himself as a pseudo Dmitry Czar, naum Vasiliev recognized him at a glance - they were once League brothers. The leader of naum Vasiliev could recognize Stephan rasin even if he turned into ash, not to mention wearing a fake beard.


    After being bitten off a piece of meat by the Don Cossack cavalry again, the rebels stayed where they were. They built fortifications and even planned to stick to them.


    Of course, this increased the difficulty of the Don Cossack sneak attack and "fight and run", but naum Vasiliev was even more eager for it.


    It should be noted that on the vast and sparsely populated grassland, if moving forward is looking for death, then sticking to it is waiting for death. Naum Vasiliev estimated that the food carried by the insurgents was definitely not enough for them to eat for more than a week. In a week''s time, all the rebels will starve to death in their stronghold.


    Even so, naum Vasiliev was worried that Stepan rassing had another plot. Because in naum Vasiliev''s impression, Stepan Racine is not such a person who will seek his own death.


    The most likely thing for an army to stick to is to wait for help.


    And who will Stephan Racine be waiting for?


    For fear of his heart, naum Vasiliev sent scouts in both East and west directions.


    In the East, in the Volga River Basin, there is a Tatar tribe from the East that calls itself turhute (called kalmec by czar Russia, and later called them kalmec for convenience). These kalmecs are not subject to the rule of Czar Russia and are brave and good at fighting. They have frequent land disputes with the Don Cossacks, They are very likely to help Stephan Racine fight himself.


    To the west, of course, in the direction of cherkesk. In that direction, naum Vasiliev knew that a Tatar army was approaching cherkesk, but before naum Vasiliev sent troops to fight against the rebel army, the Crimean Tatar army seemed to have fallen into civil strife, not only stayed in place for more than a month, but also seemed to be greatly weakened, There were only a thousand people left - which was one of the reasons why naum Vasiliev dared to leave cherkesk and lead a large army against the rebels.


    At this time, naum Vasiliev still did not connect the civil strife of the Tatars with Stepan rasin.


    For the next two days, naum Vasiliev waited in a stalemate for the return of the scouts.


    The first to bring back intelligence was the scout to the Volga River Basin. He brought back the news that there was no change in the Kalmyk people. Only one Kalmyk cavalry hunted on the grassland under the leadership of their Taiji ayuqi.


    This relieved naum Vasiliev. In the evening, naum Vasiliev was thunderstruck by the reconnaissance soldiers returning from cherkesk.


    The city of cherkesk was occupied by the Tatars, and the Tatar cavalry were coming here.


    On hearing the news, naum Vasiliev was as numb as a chicken.


    Now, no matter how stupid naum Vasiliev was, he understood that Stepan Racine was colluding with the Tatars. He set up an incident in the area of cherkesk in order to cooperate with the Tatars to capture cherkesk.


    "This damn guy colluded with the Tatars."


    Knowing that he was surrounded by Stephan rassing, naum Vasiliev would like to lead his army to attack the rebel camp and devour Stephan rassing, the pseudo czar.


    But reason told him that it was unwise to attack the camp.


    "I should retreat now and find Prince Yuri boriaginsky and them," naum Vasiliev calculated.


    Soon, however, naum Vasiliev himself rejected the proposal.


    "No, I can''t. Prince Yuri boriaginsky, I''m afraid they can''t protect themselves now. Besides, if I lose cherkesk, it doesn''t matter if they lose noble lords. I''m a Cossack, and they will tie me up and send me to Moscow as a scapegoat. Moreover, I''m also here to deal with the trouble of the pseudo Czar, which is the most taboo of their Romanov family Well, the Czar, he will certainly be bad for me and hate my bones. The smart naum Vasiliev can''t do such a stupid thing. "


    Naum Vasiliev thought about it. He felt that he was like a boat in the raging waves of the Black Sea, which was in danger of overturning at any time.


    After making plans, naum Vasiliev knew that the only way he could go was to find a way to defeat Stepan rassing and the Tatars. But is it possible to rely on hundreds of people?


    Suddenly, naum Vasiliev''s head flashed. He grasped the adjutant''s arm tightly.


    "Vasili, does the herald who came back from the east say that ah Yuqi is hunting with kalmec cavalry!"

 Chapter 508

    The Mongols as a whole began with Genghis Khan. It took only 20 years for timuzhen to unify the grassland after he was elected Khan. After that, the Mongols began to expand and conquer the known world. In the next 50 years, the Mongols successively conquered China, Persia, Russia and so on. In addition to India, the Mongolian Empire became an empire covering Asia and Europe.


    However, the collapse of the Mongolian Empire was almost as rapid as its rise. By 1360, the Mongols had lost China and Persia. All they could keep in Asia were the birthplace of the Mongolian Plateau, the river and mengwuerstan.


    As a branch of Mongols, Kalmyk people originally lived in Xinjiang, China. At the end of the Ming Dynasty and the beginning of the Qing Dynasty, due to the bullying of the Junggar department, which is also called weilat Mongolia, the Kalmyk Department moved to the Volga River Basin. After more than half a century of operation by the leader and three generations of erlek, shukurdaiqing and pengchuk, the two banks of the lower reaches of the Volga River, which used to be a desert, were turned into rich pastures. They grazed livestock here, hunted water and grass, and established their own new home.


    Because the Kalmyk people believe in Tibetan Buddhism - Lamaism, they are incompatible with the orthodox religion of Czar Russia and the * * * religion of other Tatar nomadic tribes. Therefore, because of their faith and grassland, the Kalmyks fought with czar Russia and Tatars.


    When naum Vasiliev came to the door, the Kalmyk people led by ayyuqi were holding the Nadam Conference on the grassland after successful hunting.


    At this time, ayuqi, who will become the most outstanding Khan in the history of Kalmyk khanate, is only about the same age as Chechen. He is the son of penchuk and the Khan of the future Kalmyk Khanate. Ah Yuqi has a beautiful face. His eyes are not as big and round as those of his compatriots; He has a tall nose, red lips and white teeth; When he was angry, the majesty of Khan in the future gushed out of his eyes; And when he is kind, he is like your closest friend.


    At this time, the most exciting race in Nadam - horse racing also kicked off. Ah Yuqi, his prince zasack and the riders under Taiji are all eager to have a try. Because winning the championship of horse racing involves not only personal honor, but also rich rewards given by leaders and their own masters. These rewards are often unthinkable to ordinary herdsmen for a lifetime.


    There are horse racing, of course, there are horse gambling. When the riders were eager to try, the audience were also busy making the last note. A piece of sheepskin, a felt blanket and a bag of wheat. The gambling table is filled with the hard harvest of herdsmen for a year.


    On the other side, the princes of Taiji and zasack are also busy betting on their favorite horses.


    "Gru, although your Ili horse is famous all over the world, my horse is a good cross between Ili horse and dun Hippo I brought from Xinjiang. It combines the advantages of the two horse breeds, but it is better." on a gorgeous Persian carpet, Gazing at an energetic jujube horse on the field, kardan Zeling on ah Yuqi''s left said proudly to a Lama in red on ah Yuqi''s right.


    "In that case, let''s compete today!" the red Lama named Gelu obviously had a good relationship with kardan Zeling. He responded with a hearty laugh.


    One of them is a Yuqi''s general and the other is a Yuqi''s counselor. Both of them were carefully selected by a Yuqi''s father from the young children of the karmec aristocracy to assist a Yuqi.


    "Yo, it seems that you are determined to get it today. Then we have to be careful." ah Yuqi, who is sitting on the hand, also joked to Gelu Lama.


    Just then, two Kalmyk cavalry came to ayyuchi with naum Vasiliev, who had been disarmed.


    Although there were frequent clashes with czar Russia, ordinary herdsmen were still strange to blonde Russians. Seeing such a non humanoid guy, the herdsmen around looked at him one after another.


    "Taiji, this Huang maozi wants to see you." a kalmec cavalry saluted ah Yuqi and said.


    Naum Vasiliev had been in cherkesk for a long time. He also had several contacts with Kalmyk people and could speak some Kalmyk language. He couldn''t help getting angry when he heard that Kalmyk cavalry called himself yellow hair. He even wanted to raise his fist to punch the Kalmyk people, but when he raised his hand, he remembered that he was not in cherkesk now, But around the Kalmyks and alone.


    Naum Vasiliev hurried to withdraw his hand, but it was too late. Seeing this, the karmec cavalry behind him rushed forward to subdue naum Vasiliev, then twisted naum Vasiliev''s hand and pushed and shooed him to Ayuki.


    Naum Vasiliev stumbled two steps, and one accidentally almost fell to the ground. Deterred by the prestige and large number of Kalmyk cavalry, naum Vasiliev dared not be arrogant any more. He nodded and bowed to ayuqi in front of him and said, "dear ayuqi Khan, hello."


    "Wrong!"


    Ayuki loudly interrupted naum Vasiliev''s greetings, and then said, "Khan is my father. I am a Taiji. Ayuki Taiji. Who are you? Why are you coming to see me?"


    "When I return to Taiji, I am naom Vasiliev, the Minister of the Czar, the master of cherkesk and the leader of the Don Cossacks." naum Vasiliev replied solemnly.


    "It''s a Cossack! So!" gashtan Zeling laughed.


    Just as the Cossacks despise the grassland people, the Kalmyks despise the Cossacks. They think these people are just gangs of hooligans and beggars who have committed crimes in their own country. So when kardanzeling heard that naum Vasiliev claimed to be the leader of the Cossacks and was so serious and proud, he laughed.


    Ah Yuqi couldn''t help laughing.


    But after laughing, he immediately restrained his smile, repeated the question just now, and asked naum Vasiliev''s purpose.


    "Dear Taiji, I came to give gifts at the order of his Majesty the czar." naum Vasiliev had to resist his anger when asked. However, he vowed that the humiliation suffered here today must be returned ten times or a hundred times in the future.


    "Oh, what gift did your czar want you to give?" ah Yuqi asked proudly. His gesture made people feel that he was equal to the czar.


    Seeing that the other party asked about the gifts he had brought, naum Vasiliev immediately came to his senses. He first took out a quill pen and then took out a bottle of ink and presented it to ah Yuqi.


    Naum Vasiliev left cherkesk in order to go out of the city to fight the rebel army of Stepan rasin. He didn''t have any valuables with him or in the team. He also bullied Kalmyk people, so he only took some cheap goods as gifts.


    The Kalmyk cavalry brought the gift to ah Yuqi. Ah Yuqi unscrewed the lid of the ink bottle, smelled it, and then wrinkled his nose. Then he asked naum Vasiliev, "what is this wine? It smells so bad?"


    Naum Vasiliev said with a smile while secretly scolding these Kalmyk buns: "Lord Taiji, this is ink for writing."


    Then naum Vasiliev made two gestures with his hand.


    As soon as he heard that it was not wine, ah Yuqi lost interest. He handed Gru the ink bottle and then turned to watch the game.


    Naum Vasiliev was suddenly left out.


    However, naum Vasiliev thought that ah Yuqi had never seen the world and tried to win ah Yuqi''s favor and borrow troops with a bottle of ink. Such treatment is inevitable.


    When the two Kalmyk cavalry saw that Taiji had nothing to say, they were ready to take abnaum Vasiliev away.


    Naum Vasiliev bit his teeth. Seeing that ah Yuqi was indifferent and that he had to be driven away, he had to prepare to take out his most precious thing - a music box given to him by the czar.

 Chapter 509

    This music box can not only play beautiful music, but also tell the time. It has always been naum Vasiliev''s favorite. Naum Vasiliev always took it out and listened to it when he rested at night. But at this time, naum Vasiliev had to give up his love in order to borrow soldiers.


    "Lord Taiji, I also have a gift, a gift you will like," naum Vasiliev shouted to attract ah Yuqi''s attention.


    "Oh? What else do you have?"


    Ah Yuqi was still young after all. He was really attracted. He asked curiously.


    "On my horse, on my horse! I''ll bring it to you. You''ll like it when you see it. It''s something that can move and scream," said naum Vasiliev.


    "Then go and get it."


    It sounds like something that can move and scream. Ah Yuqi is more interested. He ordered naum Vasiliev to bring it at once.


    When naum Vasiliev left quickly to get the music box, ah Yuqi talked with Gru and kardan Zeling.


    "Can move or bark? Isn''t it an interesting bird? I heard that a bird called parrot can speak human words." kardan Zeling guessed curiously.


    "Yes, ah Yuqi. I also think it may be birds and animals." Gelu Lama echoed.


    "Whatever it is, we''ll see later." ah Yuqi wiped his upper lip and said.


    However, contrary to popular speculation, naum Vasiliev brought neither birds nor animals, but a small box in four directions. Inside the box, there is a small house made of wood. It is decorated with silk and cotton cloth, painted with vines, flowers and some figures of villains installed on the base. On the white disc with strange symbols in the middle of the house, three small needles can rotate by themselves.


    Ah Yuqi and others had never seen the music box. For a moment, everyone''s eyes were attracted by this small box without exception. However, before people could see a name, a small door in the small house in front of them suddenly opened automatically. A cuckoo flew out of it, and then he shouted three times at the people "goo, goo, goo".


    This emergency really surprised ah Yuqi and others at the scene. It looked like the Aztec people in South America heard the sound of guns for the first time.


    The two Kalmyk cavalry escorting naum Vasiliev also showed fear, and they jumped a long way one by one.


    Seeing the reaction of Ayuki and others, naum Vasiliev immediately felt a slight sense of disdain.


    Just when naum Vasiliev was elated, a happy thing happened.


    However, the Lama Gelu sitting next to ah Yuqi quickly stood up, then raised his Buddha battle, rushed forward, smashed the still chirping eight tone box, and recited the Buddhist scriptures to ward off evil spirits. Naum Vasiliev reacted and was about to scold. However, he saw the Lama pointing at naum Vasiliev with a Buddhist battle and yelling, "messenger sent by the devil, do you want to capture the soul of Taiji!"


    When I said this to Gru, almost everyone''s face showed the intention of killing. I think of the way I was attracted by the house just now. I really feel like my soul is out of my body. Looking at the broken house, it feels like it can seal people''s soul into the house.


    Ah Yuqi is the Khan of the future Kalmyk khanate, and is deeply loved by the people. This Huang maozi wants to assassinate ah Yuqi. How can he not make public anger.


    The most angry person at the scene was Gardan Zeling. But he did not hesitate to order, "come on! Pull this devil out and burn him!"


    "Wronged!"


    Naum Vasiliev lost his face in an instant. He pushed hard on the ground with his two fat legs to prevent the karmec cavalry from dragging him away.


    "Wait!"


    Just as naum Vasiliev was about to be dragged down and executed, ayuqi stopped gardanzeling''s move. He picked up the broken pieces of the chime on the ground and carefully observed the parts inside. He even picked up the gears staggered together.


    After a while, ah Yuqi seemed to understand something. He burst out laughing.


    "I see. I see."


    Ah Yuqi raised the gears. He said to kardanzeling and Gru, "look, this is the secret of the bird''s sound just now. These gears drive the device inside and make a sound. Am I right? Naum Vasiliev''s hand."


    "Taiji is wise!" naum Vasiliev said with a smile.


    Then, despite the shocked eyes of others, ayuqi sat naum Vasiliev down. He said to naum Vasiliev, "envoy of the Czar, thank you for your gift. It''s really a good thing. My people were reckless and broke it. But if you still have it, I''d like to exchange it for you with a horse. Or other things like this, such as a musket."


    Naum Vasiliev almost got away at the gate of death. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "Taiji, although such objects are also rare treasures in our czar Russia, if you like our Czar, your majesty will certainly not be stingy. Because your majesty wants Kalmyk Khanate to become a friend of Czar Russia. You know, friends should be mutual..."


    Naum Vasiliev said, comparing himself and Ayuki by hand.


    What a clever man ah Yuqi is. He immediately understood that naum Vasiliev, or the czar of Russia, had his own needs.


    Sure enough, there is nothing to be courteous, either rape or theft.


    But ah Yuqi turned off the topic and still stubbornly asked, "what about the musket?"


    Naum Vasiliev froze. He understood that ah Yuqi didn''t let himself go because he liked to ring the bell, but took a fancy to the musket of Czar Russia.


    Although the muskets of Czar Russia were stupid and heavy, and were notoriously backward in Europe, even such weapons were difficult for nomads to obtain. Czarist Russia strictly prohibited firearms from flowing into the hands of nomads in order to prevent them from being able to resist themselves.


    In the past, naum Vasiliev would not have bought ah Yuqi firearms even if he moved out of Jinshan and Yinshan. But now naum Vasiliev can''t think much of it in order to recover cherkesk with troops.


    "Guns, of course," said naum Vasiliev.


    "So what does your czar want?"


    On hearing that naum Vasiliev was willing to sell himself a musket, ayuqi asked eagerly. Ah Yuqi witnessed the power of muskets in the conflict with Cossack and czar Russian troops. Even brave warriors are like three-year-old children in front of guns. Ah Yuqi hopes to get muskets to arm his guard and enhance his strength, but no businessman who comes to the Khanate to trade is willing to sell muskets even at a high price.


    "Taiji, I, no, it''s our czar. He wants you to help the great czar Russia repel the invasion of the evil Communists," naum Vasiliev said.


    "It''s to borrow soldiers." after hearing naum Vasiliev''s words, ayuqi hesitated.


    On the other hand, the Gelu Lama loudly announced the Buddha''s name in a solemn voice.


    Sending troops is not a trivial matter. Moreover, the Kalmyk Khanate has just taken root in a foreign country, surrounded by strong enemies, and sent troops for the interests of other countries. Even ah Yuqi, as the successor of the khanate, has to think carefully.


    "The matter should be considered in the long run," said ah Yuqi.


    Naum Vasiliev panicked when he saw that ah Yuqi hesitated. In the long run, how long is it. What I lack most now is time. If Stephan Racine takes root in cherkesk, he will be finished.


    Naum Vasiliev''s heart was flustered. He bit his teeth and said to ayuqi, "as long as Taiji is willing to send troops to help us immediately, czar Russia is willing to give you 300 muskets!"


    Three hundred muskets!


    Hearing this figure, ah Yuqi and kardan Zeling stared in surprise, and when the Gelu Lama opened a Buddha bead, his strength was not as strong as before.


    "How many are your enemies?" ah Yuqi asked.


    "More than a thousand Tatars are mobs. It''s no big deal," naum Vasiliev said casually.


    This obviously can''t convince ah Yuqi that Czarist Russia had to deal with more than a thousand mobs at such a high price.


    "Leader naom Vasiliev," said ayyuqi positively, "we turhutes value friends most. If you czar Russia really regards me as a friend, you should tell the truth."


    Listening to ah Yuqi''s tone, there was a faint threat, and that meant that as long as he didn''t tell the truth, he wouldn''t help himself. Naom Vasiliev had to tell the truth: "there are more than 3000 rebels composed of serfs."


    Ah Yuqi and kardan Zeling looked at each other. They looked at Gelu Lama again. Gelu Lama just closed his eyes and announced the Buddha''s horn in a low voice.


    Ah Yuqi thought for a moment. After weighing the pros and cons, he finally made up his mind.


    Ayuqi said to naum Vasiliev, "I want 300 muskets now, and if you deceive us in the number of enemies, we can withdraw at any time."


    Naum Vasiliev had a fierce struggle with Ayuki''s request. Finally, he said: "give 200 first, and then give you 100 when it''s done. I can only guarantee that the enemy is generally so strong, but some differences are inevitable."


    "Deal!" ah Yuqi clapped his hands with naum Vasiliev.


    Naum Vasiliev left contentedly. Ayuki promised him that in two days, he would lead 3000 kalmec cavalry to support naum Vasiliev.


    Naum Vasiliev felt alive again at the thought of the three thousand cavalry. The scenery around him was so beautiful that he even walked briskly.


    At ah Yuqi''s place, the Gelu Lama, who had not spoken just now, said to ah Yuqi, "Taiji, do you really want to help the Russian?"


    "Yes, Gru. That''s 300 muskets! With these weapons, I can form a Taiji guard using muskets, and my position in the Khanate will be more stable." ah Yuqi said to the Gru Lama.


    At this time, the Nadam conference was over, and the new horse hybridized by Ili horse and dun Hippo really won the victory. Ah Yuqi gave a dagger to the knight who drove the horse, and he got on the horse with the help of the slave.


    "Taiji, you are the heir of the Khanate. No matter what decision you make, we will support you. However, whether the Russians or those * * *, they are the enemies of the Buddha. You should be careful not to be used by them." Gelu Lama warned ayuqi.


    Hearing that Gru was afraid of being used, ah Yuqi laughed and said, "don''t worry, Gru. How can I be easily used by them."


    Seeing that ah Yuqi was so confident, Gru stopped talking. At this time, kardan Zeling rode over.


    Gardanzeling had taken off his robe and put on Kalmyk''s armor. Kalmyk people live in the western regions, which is the intersection of East Asian civilization and Central Asian civilization, so their armor also combines the characteristics of cotton armor in East Asia and lock armor popular in Central Asia.


    For example, Gardan Zeling. Inside it is an open-ended lock armour, and outside it is a cotton armour with foam nails. He wore a high helmet with a small flag flying in the wind.


    "Ah Yuqi, a hundred cavalry have been assembled." kardan Zeling said to ah Yuqi.


    "OK."


    Seeing that kardan Zeling had assembled the troops so quickly, ah Yuqi praised with satisfaction. Then, he said to kardan Zeling, "Zeling, you lead the 100 cavalry to cherkesk. One receives the 300 muskets; the other goes to see if the Cossack is lying to us. If you find anything unusual, come back immediately and remember to take the 200 muskets. After I go back and ask my father Khan, I will bring a large army to support you."


    "Yes, Taiji!" Gardan Zeling hit his chest heavily with his right hand.


    Gardanzeling left with a hundred cavalry. Ah Yuqi turned to the Gelu Lama and said, "Gelu, what do you think of my arrangement?"


    Gelu Lama put his hands together: "there is no more comprehensive arrangement than this."


    Although ah Yuqi was wise, he was young after all. After listening to Gru''s compliment, he laughed loudly.


    After laughing, ah Yuqi whipped his horse''s hips.


    "Go, warriors of turgoth. Let''s go home!"


    Kalmyk''s followers, who were hunting with ah Yuqi, greeted him with cheers. They rode their horses and headed home with a full load of prey. In the near future, a Mongolian whirlwind will sweep through cherkesk and Yasu. Its strength is beyond the expectation of Cherchen, Stepan rasin and naum Vasiliev.

 Chapter 510

    Just as ayucci returned to the Volga River Basin, in cherkesk, Cherchen and Stepan Racine were celebrating their victory.


    Naum Vasiliev went to the Khanate of Kalmyk for help. He left the Don River to surround the rebels. The Cossacks were in an uproar when they learned of the fall of cherkesk. Some people went to Kalmyk Khanate to look for naom Vasiliev; Some people fled directly into the grassland and became robbers; Others took direct refuge in the uprising of the Dmitry czar.


    After lifting the siege, Stephan rassing left the rebels in place, while he took his men to cherkesk and entered the city in the name of Dmitri czar.


    Chechen met with Stephan Racine alone in his camp. When Chechen saw Stephan Racine coming, he didn''t bring anyone from the former free slave Corps. His first sentence with Stephan Racine was ironic: "you''re really careful. Up to now, I''m afraid I''ll take back those people."


    Stephan Racine stopped his neck when he heard the speech. He smiled and said: "Captain, you think too much. I don''t worry. You don''t understand serfs. They are all cheap bones. Those nobles want serfs to give their nobles free work for more than half a year every year, and the serfs can''t even leave the nobles'' manor. But they are unwilling to resist. Yes, not afraid, but unwilling. Because in their view, the Tsar And nobles are the order set by God, and to resist them is to resist God. Serfs would rather run away and become Cossacks than revolt. Moreover, they also think that the nobles have done evil, but the little father loves them. As long as they claim their suffering to the little father, the little father will save them. "


    Listen to Stephan Racine''s words, Chechen said falsely, "Oh? Should I try to see if they are willing to stay with your little father or come back to me?"


    With that, Chechen quietly glanced at Stepan Racine.


    Sure enough, after hearing what Chechen said, Stephan Racine jumped up from the chair opposite Chechen. His huge figure covered most of the tent in the light of the candle. His face was gloomy, like a human eating beast.


    But soon, Stephan Racine returned to normal. He slowly sat down, picked up a piece of cow dung on the ground and threw it into the fire.


    "Captain, you don''t have to run against me with words. I know you won''t. because you are a good man." Stephan Racine smiled sadly.


    Chechen also picked up a piece of cow dung and threw it into the fire. The bonfire burned more vigorously.


    Chechen generously admitted: "Yes, I won''t. But don''t you have to? These people are your capital for revenge. Naum Vasiliev of cherkesk is your enemy. Don''t you have to rely on my people if you want to avenge him and regain your position? It seems that you haven''t caught naum Vasiliev? Stepan Racine, the leader of the Don Cossacks."


    Chechen revealed the true identity of Stephan Racine.


    Stephan Racine, don Cossack, leader.


    This information was collected secretly by Fatima after Chechen learned from Alan that Stephan Racine was a traitor.


    Stephan Racine was once a farmer, but unlike those submissive farmers, Stephan Racine was full of rebellious spirit since he was a child. He stole his neighbor''s horse, drank the holy water and communion in the church Holy Grail. In short, he did all rebellious and rebellious things. When he was 20 years old, Stephan Racine killed one of his father The rent collector on the cultivated land, so he fled to the Don river. There, with his inherent leadership, Stephan Racine soon became a small leader of Cossacks. Two years after becoming a small leader, Stephan Racine took the Cossacks on an expedition to the Caspian Sea. They attacked many nomadic tribes, plundered a lot of wealth, and established themselves in one of them At that time, the Czar Russian people had a heavy burden. The Czar government not only levied heavy taxes on people, but also collected a lot of labor and military service. Many farmers joined rasin''s team to get rid of the burden. On June 24, 1655, Stepan rasin arrived at Astor Rahan. It was the territory of Czar Russia, but Stephan Racine was no longer satisfied with being a Cossack loyal to czar Russia. He led 2000 Don Cossacks loyal to him to attack Astrakhan and slaughtered all those who opposed him, including a count and a Duke; he also robbed the rich areas of the city, and he tried to transform Astrakhan into a city A Cossack country. But he had khmelinitsky''s ambition, but he didn''t have his ability. After three weeks of bloody and debauchery carnival, he had to leave Astrakhan, because he and his men couldn''t stay there any longer. Then, he became the common enemy of Czar Russia and Crimean khanate, and was attacked by two armies hostile to each other but with common goals Near cherkesk, Stepan rassing was defeated by the Russian army because he was betrayed. The man who betrayed him was his comrade in arms, naum Vasiliev, now the supreme commander of cherkesk. A comrade in arms who had been a robber with him and collected taxes from passing ships on the Volga River.


    Stephan Racine was defeated, but escaped under the desperate protection of loyal guards. But it was dramatically captured by a Crimean slave hunting team passing by a branch road and sold to Kafa.


    Stephan Racine, who became a slave, finally waited until Chechen came.


    Stephan Rahim betrayed Chechen and took refuge in Muhammad gley not only for money, but also for the Legion of free slaves. He wanted revenge and to become a famous Cossack leader again. Muhammad gley was willing to satisfy him, promised to let him be the leader of the free slave corps as long as he betrayed Chechen, and gave him more weapons and money.


    Stephan Racine snorted coldly after listening to Chechen recite his resume.


    "You know everything. Muhammad gley told you?"


    Chechen didn''t deny it.


    Stephan Racine shook his head.


    He said with some displeasure, "as expected, cooperating with pagans is tantamount to seeking skin from a tiger. Then Chechen bey, I''m a traitor now. What are you going to do with me?"


    Chechen said, "since I didn''t deal with you at that time, I certainly won''t do it now. Although you''re not a good man, Stephan Racine, as you said, those poor slaves followed you are better than going back to be slaves again. I just hope you can treat them well."


    "Of course!"


    Then Chechen got to the point. He asked Stephan Racine why he came.


    Stephan Racine is definitely not here to celebrate victory. He must be asking for himself.


    In front of the huge bonfire outside the tent, yelishei and Xie Miao are dancing the traditional Russian dance. The two men sang with their feet beating time to the music:


    The clear spring flows slowly,


    Pouring into the Volga River,


    So am I. Ah! Dear girl


    I pour my heart into you!


    Uh huh!


    At the end of the period, yelishei and Xie Miao clapped their hands and made a huge sound. The Tatars and the slaves of the freedom Legion around them also shouted, "Wu ha!"


    In the tent, Stephan Racine, who was close to Chechen, changed his gloomy and irritable voice and said kindly in a sweet to greasy voice, "my master, I congratulate you on your victory again. Of course, I do have something else to tell you."


    When will Stephan Racine call his master? Of course, when you are asking for yourself, Cherchen already knows this.


    So Chechen didn''t look at Stephan Racine, but that look made Stephan Racine feel that Chechen seemed to see through everything.


    "Go ahead, Racine. What do you want? Guns or horses, or captured cherkesk residents?" Chechen asked. That''s all Stephan Racine wants when he wants to come.


    But he underestimated Stephan Racine''s appetite. Stephan Racine wants the whole cherkesk.


    "Do you want cherkesk?"


    Chechen, holding the armrest of the chair in his hand, asked again in some incredible way - he wondered if he had heard wrong.


    "Yes, master." Stephan Racine''s tone became more intimate, as if it were coated with honey.


    In his mouth, Cherchen could hardly say the benefits cherkesk had given him.


    Just as Stephan Racine was eloquent, Cherchen interrupted him. Chechen said solemnly, "Rahim, you should know that Muhammad gley sent me to cherkesk to occupy here and get through with Yasu fort."


    "Of course I know, master. But haven''t you done it now? Cherkesk is already yours, and naom Vasiliev is as frightened as a lost dog." Stepan Racine replied.


    Che Chen shook his head.


    "Rahim, Muhammad gley wants me to destroy or occupy this place instead of giving it to others. Besides, you should know the risk of cherkesk in your hands?"


    "I''m your most loyal servant. How can I be someone else?" Stephan Racine continued.


    Stephan Racine also knew how difficult it was to get cherkesk, so he didn''t just flatter, but also talked about the benefits of cherkesk:


    "Master, it''s better for you and Mohamed gley to master cherkesk with me than to destroy it. Of course, I also know that I''m the first person that Moscow will want to get rid of now, and the czar of Moscow will send troops. But from the perspective of Crimean khanate, give me cherkesk, Khan China is like a nail in czar Russia. Before the Czar destroys me, he will not have the leisure to deal with Crimea. Moreover, I will ensure that the roads between Azov castle and the Khanate are unblocked, and my men will not rob the Khanate caravans... "


    Gradually, Chechen was moved.


    I don''t care whether the Crimean Khanate is altruistic or not. What attracts him is what Stephan Racine said to attract the attention of Czar Russia. After the harvest of the grassland people in the Crimean khanate, how much help it is to Natalie, Anjie and mihau who fought hard in the Republic of Poland!


    At this time, yelishei and Xie Miao made two rounds around the fire. They fell down in front of the band and sang again:


    Pouring is just pouring, but it doesn''t disappear,


    Even if the Volga River is difficult and dangerous, and the blue waves are surging,


    Still deep in the river,


    Found a gold ring.


    Uh huh!


    "The melody is so beautiful!" said Chechen, looking at the people singing and dancing outside the tent, with a bright smile on his face.


    When Stephan Racine saw Chechen smiling, he knew it might be possible. He struck while the iron was hot and asked Cherchen to make a promise.


    "Then, master, did you agree?"


    "Racine, why do you cling to cherkesk?"


    Chechen did not answer, but asked Stepan rassing why he wanted cherkesk.


    Chechen thought Stephan Racine would answer for money. After all, although cherkesk is small, it is the market center of Czar Russia''s southern border. It connects Yasu fort, Volga River Basin, Caucasus and Crimea. The value of goods passing through it every year is no less than 100000 Taylor.


    But Stephan Racine''s answer was beyond Chechen''s expectation. He is so sincere, every sentence from the bottom of his heart, so that Cherchen can hardly doubt its authenticity.


    "Chechen," Stephan Racine changed his direct name to Chechen, and he said: "You may think I''m crazy. Every step from pretending to be Dmitry to occupy cherkesk is like looking for my own death. But I tell you, I''m doing this for the sake of Cossacks. I''m going to set up a czerkesk Cossack emirate here and establish Cossacks'' own state. Don''t tell me it''s impossible. Isn''t khmelinitsky a good example? He rebelled How powerful was the Republic of Poland at that time, but how? It was not beaten down. He can do it by khmelynitsky of Ukraine, and I can do it as well as Stepan rassing of Czar Russia. I failed once, but failure gave me the experience of success. How to say that, failure is the mother of success. I believe I will succeed this time So I want to have a base, a home for the hearts of the Don Cossacks. "


    Chechen was stunned by Stephan Racine''s great "dream".


    A czerksk Cossack emirate? A home of the soul of the Don Cossacks?


    The singing of yelishei and Xie Miao continued:


    Every girl is a flint,


    Every guy is a sickle,


    All you have to do is hit,


    There will be sparks in a string!


    Uh huh!


    "I will fight for you from Muhammad gleichan," Chechen promised Stephan rassing.

 Chapter 511

    Although Cherchen promised to fight for cherkesk from Mohamed gley for Stephan rassing, he left camp for Azov and directly gave cherkesk to Stephan rassing the next morning after sending a messenger to Kursk. This makes karazimir us angry and angry, but dare to be angry and dare not speak.


    Karazimir saw our emotions, of course. During a rest, Chechen called karazimir to us.


    He said to karazimir Zan, "karazimir Zan, do you have something to say to me?"


    "No, Lord bey. I don''t!" karazimir said stiffly. But the tinkling sound of his small metal plate chain armor, machetes and accessories undoubtedly showed that he had something to say, but he didn''t dare to say it.


    Chechen smiled and waved to karazimir to make him closer to himself. Karazimir, we did.


    Chechen handed a note to karazimir. The text on the note was written in Arabic and Russian. Karachi couldn''t understand a word. Because he is illiterate.


    Cherchen had no choice but to explain to him, "this is the Dmitry Czar''s little intention for you. In the future, as long as cherkesk is still his, you will get a dividend of 1000 Taylor, about 100 gold coins every year."


    Karazimir''s hands began to tremble. He felt that the light note was as heavy as a mountain now.


    After a while, karazimir swallowed his saliva. He said to Chechen, "bey, what do you want me to do?"


    Karazimir said that Muhammad gley was promoted as a rookie, but he fell in front of money. After all, the income of 100 gold coins a year is five times more than the village that Muhammad gley gave him.


    See karazimir we are so on the road, Chechen is also quite satisfied. What he fears most is karazimir. We are the kind of people with "dead brains".


    "It''s not me, it''s the Dmitry czar. He wants you to support him in occupying cherkesk. I think there should be a secret communication channel between you and Khan. If Khan asks you, you will tell him what you saw and heard in cherkesk."


    "It''s that simple?" karazimir said.


    "It''s that simple!" Chechen confirmed.


    In fact, Chechen once asked karazimir to give cherkesk to Stepan rasin for analysis in a secret letter to Muhammad gley, but he soon gave up. Karazimir is rude. To ask him to write such an organized thing can only let Muhammad gley understand that his man has been bribed. Instead, let Muhammad gley judge the pros and cons by facts. Chechen believes that Muhammad gley is not a fool. He will understand the benefits of supporting a Dmitry czar to the Khanate.


    "Well, I''ll do it, bey."


    This time, karazimir agreed without hesitation.


    After a two-day trip, Chechen finally arrived at Azov fort, the easternmost territory of the Crimean Khanate.


    In the middle of the journey, Cherchen and they met the Tatar cavalry led by sajetbei. According to the leader, they are the vanguard troops sent by saigetbey, and bey himself is leading a large army to come. They all came to support cherchenbey''s attack on cherkesk.


    A belated reinforcements, which made Cherchen''s first impression of sajit bey bad.


    When Cherchen met and talked with saijit bey himself, Cherchen''s heart hated the bey even more.


    From the appearance, saijit bey is about 50 years old. His face is thin, his arms are thin, and his body is thin. He is as thin as a monkey. This image is not pleasing. What''s more exaggerated is that there are four gold rings on saijetbei''s left cheek. The gold rings are arranged vertically through the skin and glitter in the sun.


    As soon as serget bey saw Cherchen, he asked him for a prisoner.


    "Where''s the prisoner? Cherchen bey, where''s the prisoner you caught in cherkesk?" serget bey stared at Cherchen''s team for a long time and didn''t find what he wanted, so he opened his mouth and asked.


    And this is obviously extremely rude. Although people like karazimir didn''t pay attention to Chechen at the beginning, on the bright side, karazimir at least knew to salute Chechen. While saijit is also bey, he doesn''t even have the least politeness.


    Yelishei, Fatima and others were very angry when they saw saijietbei''s behavior. Although Chechen didn''t like saijietbei, he was not the impulsive teenager before. Chechen asked saijietbei with a smile, "saijietbei, what kind of prisoners are you looking for? Although we caught some in cherkesk, we have already bought them."


    The prisoners were indeed sold, and the buyer was Chechen.


    After the capture of cherkesk, in addition to being killed by the rebels, the Tatars caught hundreds of men, women and children in the city. According to the tradition of Tatars, these prisoners belong to whoever catches them. Even the commander can''t seize the booty of his subordinates for no reason. So Cherchen, who pitied the fate of these people, bought all these prisoners from Tatar soldiers with his own money according to the old method, and immediately gave them freedom. This also left no prisoners in the army that got cherkesk.


    "Sold?" said sajetbaye, as soon as he heard that the prisoner had already been sold, he was like a deflated ball.


    "My blonde..." saigetbey sighed.


    Saijietbei''s words were light, but Chechen heard them. As soon as saijit bey was so disappointed, it was because of a woman. Looking at his lecherous appearance, Chechen understood why the bey was so thin.


    This makes Chechen''s contempt for it add another layer.


    However, after all, Chechen''s army is going to take a rest in ASU, and saijit bey is the master of ASU. Therefore, no matter how much Chechen dislikes and despises saijit, from the outside, Chechen still has to show his enthusiasm for it.


    "The blonde that bey wanted." Chechen smiled and wrote a bad check. "Why is it difficult? When I get to ASU, I''ll send someone by sea to Kafa to buy some for you. Although I don''t have prisoners here, we should gain a lot from other bey and Mir."


    After listening to Chechen''s words, saijietbei smiled. He immediately took Cherchen''s hand.


    "Cherchen bey, thank you very much. Oh, by the way, I didn''t expect you to beat cherkesk so soon, so the soldiers are still on the way. But it''s not easy for everyone to come out. In your letter of victory to Khan, you''ll give us more or less..."


    When he arrived at Yasu fort, saijetbei announced that he would warmly greet Chen and his officers in the city master''s house.


    When Chechen stepped into the hall of the city Lord''s residence of Yasu fort, there were already two people waiting in the hall of the city Lord''s residence. The two men, an Arab wearing a huge headscarf and a Jew wearing a small black hat, kept saying hello to Cherchen and Karachi, and then asked about the outcome and harvest of the battle of cherkesk.


    Seeing them behave like this, Chechen guessed their identity - a businessman. And there is a high possibility of part-time slave traders.


    Of course, Cherchen''s words are the same as he said to sajetbay, that is, the prisoners have long been sold.


    Hearing that Che Chen said that they didn''t bring prisoners this time, the two businessmen couldn''t help showing a disappointed expression.


    The Jewish businessman still didn''t give up and asked if Cherchen had seized anything except people.


    At this time, Cherchen remembered the fur they had seized in cherkesk. Cherchen told the two businessmen that they had seized a lot of fur in cherkesk and asked them if they wanted to buy it.


    At the sound of fur, the breath of Arab and Jewish businessmen became heavy. In Europe, fur is the same hard currency as gold and silver coins!


    Due to the arrival of the little ice age, the earth''s temperature was generally lower than before in the 17th century, which deeply stimulated the demand for fur products in Western European countries. Czar Russia, which occupied Siberia, was the largest exporter of fur products at that time. Russian fur had a "mythical price" in the market. In 1646 alone, czar Russia controlled Siberia and other places provided Europe with 200000 mink skins, 10000 Black Fox Skins and 500000 gray mouse skins. The foreign exchange of fur trade accounted for one third of Russia''s foreign exchange revenue in the 17th century. This income was also the material basis for Czarist Russia''s ability to train the new army and introduce foreign technicians and soldiers. In fact, many foreign technicians and soldiers are paid not rubles, but fur.


    "Dear bey, how much fur do you have?" the Jewish businessman asked in a trembling voice.


    "There are more than ten cars," said Chechen. He can''t remember clearly. Because although the fur is precious, it is really nothing to Cherchen, who is now rich and invincible. He could remember a few cars because fedotte mentioned something to himself along the way.


    A dozen cars! Both businessmen began to take gold coins in their eyes. They immediately asked Cherchen to show them the goods. And such a small matter, Che Chen sent them to find Xie Miao.


    "All right, all right. Chechen bey and karazimir, I have prepared a rich banquet for you. Please enjoy it quickly." when the two businessmen went away, saijitbey warmly took Chechen''s hand and said hello.


    So, Chechen and saijietbei walked into the restaurant of Yasu Fort side by side, followed by karazimir us and Isak patriarch.


    At the banquet, saijietbei always consciously or unconsciously reminded Cherchen about the blonde. He was worried that the hot newcomer in the Khanate would forget. Chechen had to promise one after another, and saijietbei finally put down his heart.


    Saijit didn''t know that Chechen''s thoughts had already flown away.


    After the banquet, Chechen wrote a letter in the room arranged by saijietbei. He wrote a total of three letters, one of which was for uncle Pedro. He reported peace to Uncle Pedro, brought him the check for the money he obtained during his expedition in Crimea, and asked his uncle to send some back to Spain; In this second letter, Cherchen wrote to Viscount Hessen. He asked Viscount Hessen to go back to Hessen to recruit a group of German mercenaries, preferably veterans trained in the 30-year war, and transport them to Azov castle. Normally, Cherchen has completed the task assigned to him by Mohamed gley and does not need more soldiers, but Cherchen has an idea - he wants to go to Kursk, to the heart of Czar Russia, to find Yakov''s executioner, and he wants to avenge Franco, so he needs more reliable soldiers. And the third letter, Chechen wrote to Natalie. This is also the most difficult one for Che Chen to write, because he doesn''t know how to start, narrate and end.


    "For my sake, please calm down. I''ve been good enough after you left and cried. The only thing that makes me sad is your anger. Dear Natalie, my baby, don''t torture me anymore. We all have to be calm so that we can calm down. Become less unreasonable, or we''ll be beaten in the game Polo playing around. "


    Chechen wrote that he felt his words didn''t reach his meaning. He balled up the letter and threw it on the ground. On the floor, there were more than a dozen identical paper balls welcoming their companions.


    Another reason why Chechen thinks so about Natalie is that on the night Natalie left, there was a warm and fragrant nephrite body to spend the night with him. In Chechen''s subconscious mind, Natalie is with her.


    Finally, Chechen wrote a letter to Natalie that she felt good about herself. He put the letter in a letter to Uncle Pedro. Then, the two letters were taken away by yelishei on a ship at the Azov wharf.


    On the road from cherkesk to oboyan, gardanzeling pulled a feather arrow from the neck of a dead man lying on the ground. He unfolded the letter found in the dead man''s skin bag, looked at it carefully, and then showed a contemptuous smile.


    "General, what''s the matter?"


    On one side, a centurion of Kalmyk asked him.


    "Nothing." kardan Zeling folded the letter three times, and then put it back in the envelope.


    "Azitanzan, give this letter to Taiji and tell him that I have received 200 muskets. Those Cossacks are very honest and don''t lie to us."


    "Yes, general." the centurion named aztanzan took the letter, put it in his arms and left.


    "Warriors of turhute!" gardanzeling waved his whip. He shouted to the three hundred cavalry behind him, "let''s wave machetes and have fun!"

 Chapter 512

    Ayuki returned to the Kalmyk base in the Volga River Basin. As soon as he got off his horse, he took off his steaming helmet and gave it to the servant who came quickly.


    "Where''s father Khan?"


    Ah Yuqi threw his helmet to the slave, but he kept walking. He walked quickly to the big tent belonging to karmec Khan and asked as he walked.


    "Khan is entertaining guests."


    The slave held ah Yuqi''s helmet respectfully in both hands. He lowered his head and said clearly in a small voice.


    "Guest?"


    Ah Yuqi turned back in surprise. Most of the surrounding tribes were enemies of the Kalmyk people. He didn''t know his father pengchuk had any good friends.


    "It''s Elaine gray," said the slave.


    "It was him!" ah Yuqi suddenly realized.


    The original LAN gley claimed to be a former Khan of the Crimean Khanate. He said he was usurped by his brother and fled here in order to escape his brother''s pursuit. After seeing the strength of the Kalmyk people, LAN gley stuck to his father like a piece of brown sugar at the beginning. The so-called Khan not only spoke sweet words, but also gave gifts to win everyone''s trust.


    As the Khan of the future, ayuqi is certainly the object of LAN gley''s flattery at the beginning. At the beginning, LAN gley once gave him a Damascus machete that cut iron like mud. Ah Yuqi likes this knife very much, but he doesn''t like LAN gley at the beginning. Because ah Yuqi can always see a look of eagle''s eyes and wolf''s eyes in LAN gley''s humble and smiling face at the beginning. The true face of this man is by no means as simple as he shows now.


    Ah Yuqi ascended. The Kalmyk warrior guarding outside the tent opened the curtain of the tent.


    "Back? How was the hunting?"


    When he saw his son coming back, Peng Chuk, who was about to drink the wine in the silver cup, put down the glass and asked his son.


    Punchuk is nearly 50 years old this year, which is a long life among nomads. He has been a Khan in Kalmyk for more than 20 years and led the Khanate to take root in the Volga River. Unlike his beautiful son. Penchuk has a typical Mongolian face. His face was dark, and the wrinkles on his face were like deep gullies, which were the marks left by riding and wind and sun all year round. Peng Chuk had a full beard, which was black and shiny like the thorn of a hedgehog. Anyone who sees such a face will not think it is an easy person. In fact, penchuk was indeed an autocratic Khan like a czar. The Junggar and Heshuo tribes who migrated with the Kalmyks had long lost their independence and became affiliated with the Kalmyks.


    "Yes, father Khan. I''m back." ah Yuqi respectfully saluted Peng Chuk. When there are no outsiders, punchuk and ah Yuqi are father and son. In front of outsiders, they have another identity, that is Khan and Khan''s Taiji.


    Ah Yuqi is preparing to report to Peng Chuk his rich achievements in this hunting and his preparation to send troops to help naom Vasiliev recover cherkesk. At the beginning, LAN gley, sitting at the head of Peng Chuk, smiled and said to Peng Chuk: "the wise and powerful ah Yuqi Taiji must return with a full load."


    No one doesn''t like others to praise their son, and Peng Chuk is no exception. When LAN gley said this at the beginning, penchuk laughed.


    Ah Yuqi tilted his lips. Without saying a word, he sat opposite Yishi LAN gley.


    Peng Chuk finished laughing and saw that ah Yuqi didn''t speak. Peng Chuk mistakenly thought that ah Yuqi didn''t have a rich harvest in hunting.


    "What? My thousand mile horse has lost its hoof this time?"


    Ah Yuqi leaned in the direction of pengchuk. He didn''t talk about hunting, but whispered to pengchuk, "father Khan, I have something to tell you."


    Ah Yuqi was obviously unwilling to let LAN gley know what he was going to say.


    At first, LAN gley was also interested. He tried to stand up.


    "Peng Chuk Khan, I''m very drunk. I''ll go down first."


    But Peng Chuk stood up and grabbed Yishi LAN gley. He said as he pulled, "Hey, what''s the hurry? Sit down! I''ll ask someone to bring you a bowl of sober soup."


    Peng Chuk turned to ah Yuqi and said, "ah Yuqi, you can say anything. At the beginning, LAN gley was not an outsider."


    Although ah Yuqi was reluctant, he told Peng Chuk everything about naum Vasiliev''s coming to him for help.


    After hearing ah Yuqi''s words, Peng Chuk was silent. At the beginning, LAN gley, who was sitting aside, although he was calm on the surface, his heart was too excited to himself.


    Although at the beginning, LAN gley had a good luck in Kalmyk khanate, pengchuk also treated him as a guest of honor. However, on the issue of borrowing troops put forward by LAN gley at the beginning, Peng Chuk has always been noncommittal and has been concerned about it.


    But now, ah Yuqi, the son of pengchuk, was involved in the war with the Crimean Khanate. This is a god given opportunity.


    However, at the beginning, LAN gley also knew that he should not be too excited now. The most appropriate way for him now is to be a consultant for Crimean affairs and provide "reference" for Peng Chuk and his son.


    So, for 30 minutes, the three sat like this. No one said a word.


    Finally, it was Peng Chuk who spoke first.


    "Ah Yuqi, you''ve done menglang. I''m the Khan of the Khanate. You should ask me before you agree to such a big thing as borrowing troops."


    Seeing his father''s words and a faint sense of blame, ah Yuqi said eagerly, "father Khan, things were urgent at that time. I can only promise first. Moreover, it was 300 muskets. With those 300 muskets, the strength of our Khanate will be higher. Your Khan position will be more stable."


    Seeing that ah Yuqi said all the benefits of sending troops, Peng Chuk shook his head. Peng Chuk is old. He always likes to worry about defeat before victory. Everything is based on preserving the strength of the Khanate.


    Peng Chuk and ah Yuqi said: "Taiji, you''re talking about the benefits of sending troops. But have you ever thought that for the 300 muskets, we will be enemies with the Crimean Khanate. It''s a big country and can easily take out tens of thousands of cavalry. I heard that tens of thousands of their troops are attacking cities and territories in the southern border of tsarist Russia. Let''s join in rashly in case their Khan targets me Ladies and gentlemen, the losses of the Khanate can not be compensated by hundreds of muskets. "


    At the beginning, LAN gley heard penchuk call Muhammad gley "Khan". His hand clenched tightly and his face twitched unconsciously.


    When punchuk finished, he found that he had made a mistake. He smiled and said to Yishi LAN gley, "I''m sorry."


    At the beginning, LAN gley put on a careless smile: "where, punchuk Khan, I am indeed a loser now. But I don''t agree with you that the Khan parliament has suffered losses."


    At the beginning, LAN gley said that both punchuck and ah Yuqi showed an advisory look.


    At the beginning, LAN gley finally got the chance. He talked with assurance: "Khan, and Taiji. My Crimean Khanate is indeed attacking czar Russia, but it is not attacking cities and territories as Khan said, but the harvest of the grassland people. You may not know that this is what we must do every year to plunder slaves from czar Russia, Ukraine and Poland. It is related to the aristocrats and subjects of each Crimean Khanate in the coming year Whether you can wear silk clothes and eat enough. "


    At this time, ah Yuqi interrupted Yishi LAN gley. He asked, "do you mean that even the Khan in Crimea can''t stop the harvest of your grassland people, or he will become the enemy of everyone."


    "Taiji is smart," Lan gley said with a smile at the beginning.


    Then he said: "This is especially true for my brother. His Khan throne was usurped, which questioned his legitimacy. He had to bring greater benefits to the nobles and subjects of the Khanate to buy them. Therefore, even if we sent troops to cherkesk, Muhammad gley would not return. After all, compared with the harvest of the grassland people, cherkesk is far away The khanate, the territory seized from czar Russia, is so insignificant. "


    At the beginning, LAN gley''s words were not entirely fabricated to deceive the pontchuks and sons. Five of them were true and five were false.


    The real thing is that Muhammad gley cannot return in a short time; the false thing is the importance of cherkesk and Yasu to the Crimean Khanate.


    It cannot be overestimated how important cherkesk, which is isolated from the connection between Azov and the Crimean Peninsula, is to the Crimean Khanate. Only by maintaining the smooth flow of the two places can the goods brought by the caravan and the local nomads continuously transfuse blood for the Crimean Khanate in the core area of the peninsula. At the beginning of LAN gley''s reign, he had to pull out Erkesk''s idea of this nail was driven off stage because of the civil war without action.


    After listening to LAN gley''s words at the beginning, Peng Chuk was lost in thought and obviously moved again. At the beginning, LAN gley hit the railway while it was hot: "Khan, cherkesk is an enclave for the Crimean khanate, because the distance is too far away, and it is easy to be attacked by the Don Cossacks. It is really tasteless to eat and a pity to abandon; but it is different for the turhute khanate, where there are abundant water and grass, suitable for grazing, and it is an excellent grassland."


    At this time, Peng Chuk interrupted Yishi LAN gley.


    "At the beginning, LAN gley Khan, according to you, cherkesk is vulnerable to attacks by the Don Cossacks. Won''t we encounter the same situation as the Tatars when we occupy there?"


    At the beginning, LAN gley smiled. He smiled happily.


    "Khan, you forgot that the Cossacks invited us."


    Peng Chuk smiled, too.


    "Ah Yuqi, do you understand?"


    "Father Khan, I see."


    Penchuk turned to ishran gley again. He said, "ishran gley Khan, thank you for giving us such important information and analysis. I don''t hesitate any more."


    At the beginning, LAN gley smiled and leaned slightly to accept punchuk''s thanks.


    Peng Chuk turned his head to ah Yuqi and said, "ah Yuqi, my son, do it. Go and expand the territory for the Khanate."


    "Yes, father Khan," said ah Yuqi excitedly.


    Then the three drank some more wine. But Peng Chuk was drunk first. He asked ah Yuqi to help him to the back of the big tent.


    As soon as he got to the bed, Peng Chuk, who was originally drunk, immediately got drunk. He straightened up and said to his son: "Ah Yuqi, I sent Yishi LAN gley to help you. He is a former Khan of Crimea and knows the situation of Crimea Khanate very well. This man is beneficial to the turkut Khanate''s attack on cherkesk. However, you should remember that at the beginning LAN gley also has his own ambition. He always wants to use us. So you should be careful of him and don''t be afraid of his words If you don''t believe it, you can''t believe it all. Think with your own mind. Do you understand? "


    Ah Yuqi nodded.


    "Father Khan, I know what to do."


    Peng Chuk said uneasily, "remember, whether the Russians or the Crimean Tatars, they are the enemies of the Buddha and are not united with us."


    At this time, a farewell voice from Yishi LAN gley came from the outside: "Khan, Taiji. I''m too drunk to leave first."


    At the beginning, LAN gley returned to his tent. Uzzenbey waited there early.


    Seeing that yishilan gley came back today with sincere joy, Wu couldn''t help asking, "Khan, did the turhutes agree to send troops?"


    "Send troops?" at the beginning, LAN gley immediately changed his face and smiled contemptuously: "How could the old fox pengchuk promise me so easily? It was his son ayuqi who helped. The boy accepted a bribe from the Russian people to help czar Russia recover cherkesk, so I pushed along with the water. In a few days, these turhuts will fight with our Tatars."


    At the beginning, when LAN gley said this, uzzenbey laughed. Then he asked, "what about us?"


    At the beginning, LAN gley waved and motioned uzenbei to get closer. He whispered to uzenbei, "go and contact the tribal chiefs loyal to me in the Azov area and let them wait for my orders. I will take it while the Azov troops are empty and make Azov our base for national recovery."


    Uzzenbey''s blood was boiling. He had been waiting for this day.


    "Khan, I''ll go right away!"


    Uzzenbey was getting up, but he suddenly remembered something.


    "Khan," uzzenbey said, "we won assu from the turhutes. What if they come back and settle with us?"


    "What should I do?" at the beginning, LAN gley showed a strange smile: "what else can they do with me when they lose both with my brother!"

 Chapter 513

    Unknowingly, Chechen has been in Ashu fort for a week. During this period, Chechen met with the leaders of Tatar tribes in the Azov region and obtained an oath of allegiance to Muhammad gley from them. At the same time, Chechen also widely inquired about and searched for LAN gley''s whereabouts at the beginning, but got nothing except a vague message.


    The message came from a shepherd. According to him, there was once a well-equipped cavalry passing along the Don River and then heading for the Volga River Basin. Then he disappeared.


    "The Volga?"


    Chechen compared the distance from Yasu fort to the Volga River Basin on a simple leather map, and gave up his plan to continue looking for yishilan gley. After all, Muhammad gley gave himself the task of occupying cherkesk, inquiring about yishilan gley in this area and arresting yishilan gley, Muhammad gley didn''t give it to himself.


    Using this free time, Chechen began to train continuously. The intensity of the training, whether it''s karazimir''s Tatar cavalry or the new recruits of the mercenary regiment transformed by the soldiers of the free effort corps, complain incessantly.


    This day is a rare sunny day in spring. Chechen and Xie Miao practice their Sabre skills in the martial arts arena of Yasu castle. With the growth of age, Cherchen''s strength is greater than two years ago. And his sword technique and swordsmanship are more and more proficient after the guidance of swordsmanship masters such as mihau.


    In all melee cold weapons, the eternal truth is that one inch is long and one inch is strong, because a longer weapon means attacking the other party earlier. At the distance you can attack the other party, the other party can''t attack you.


    While those who use short weapons, when the length of weapons is at a disadvantage, they can only take risks to fight for that chance.


    Now, Chechen uses a saber, and his opponent Xie Miao is a Swiss halberd.


    The Swiss halberd used by Xie Miao is a combination of standard axe and spear. Its spear body is two meters long. A heavy battle axe with a hook is added to the spearhead. The spearhead can be used for assassination, the axe can be used for chopping, and the hook is used to hook the disabled cavalry and horses. It is a veritable battlefield "generalist".


    Just like now, although Xie Miao is a soldier who became a monk on the way, he soon mastered the essence of this weapon. Xie Miao relied on his strong body. While constantly preventing Chechen from approaching with the spear tip, he took a hard step forward and hit Chechen with an axe. Because the length of the saber is not dominant, Chechen can only constantly move and dodge when Xie Miao attacks, dodging the attack of the Swiss halberd.


    After fighting for seven or eight rounds, Xie Miao saw a flaw in Cherchen, pulled the long halberd tightly with both hands, and stabbed Cherchen in the chest. If this is done, even if the halberd head is wrapped with cotton and Cherchen wears protective clothing, he will inevitably fall and stumble.


    But Xie Miao didn''t expect that this flaw was deliberately sold to him. I saw Chechen twist his waist at the critical moment, and the long halberd passed through Chechen''s armpit. Then, without waiting for Xie Miao to become a thorn, Chechen''s saber slid to Xie Miao''s finger against the rod of the long halberd.


    In desperation, Xie Miao had to loosen his hand and give up the long halberd. But it just made him live a few more seconds. Soon, Chechen''s saber was forced on Xie Miao''s chest.


    "Captain, you''re great!" Xie Miao said convinced.


    Chechen put the knife into the sheath, and then took two towels, one for Xie Miao and the other for himself. After a fierce fight, they were already sweating, and their shirts were soaked with sweat.


    "My Sabre technique is nothing. Mikhail vorodyavsky of the Republic of Poland is the real sword God. I learned all my Sabre techniques from him," Chechen said.


    This is not Chechen''s self modesty. The more he learned the knife technique taught by MIHA, the more he felt the gap between himself and MIHA.


    "I really want to see the sword God of the Republic of Poland you said." Xie Miao longed.


    "There will be a chance."


    After the war between Crimea and Czarist Russia, Cherchen decided to return to the Republic of Poland. He also wants to see Natalie. If he is really so heinous and unforgivable in her eyes, he has nothing to say.


    They wiped their sweat and went to the sauna room. At this time, saijetbei and the Arab businessman he met when saijetbei welcomed him came to Chechen.


    "Cherchen bey, this is Ibrahim. He is the president of the chamber of Commerce in the city," said sajit bey.


    The Arab businessman named Ibrahim saluted Chechen, and Chechen nodded politely.


    "Cherchenbey, I brought president Ibrahim to you. These days, none of the caravans from Yasu fort to cherkesk has returned. President Ibrahim is worried about whether something has happened to the caravan on the road. You know, the grassland is not peaceful, and there are many bandits and Tatar Raiders." saijietbei said with flashing eyes.


    Although saigetbey said that the caravan might have been robbed on the road, Cherchen couldn''t hear that they were worried that the caravan was eaten up by Stepan Racine of cherkesk. After all, cherkesk''s new forces are more frightening than the so-called gangs and Tatar Raiders.


    "Saijietbei, and President Ibrahim. I think you suspect the wrong person..."


    Chechen was trying to defend Stephan Racine. He suddenly turned pale, as if he suddenly remembered a very bad thing.


    Then, in the stunned eyes of saijit and Ibrahim, Cherchen strode back without saying a word. Shemiao godonov followed closely.


    "Captain, what''s the matter with you?" Xie Miao quickly walked to the position side by side with Chechen, looked at Chechen''s side face and asked anxiously.


    "Xie Miao, change your clothes quickly, and then take a team of cavalry. Let''s go to cherkesk!" perhaps because of walking too fast, Cherchen''s voice was shaking.


    "Yes, Captain! But what happened? Did Stephan Racine really rob the caravan?"


    "No, Stephan Racine won''t do this. He wants the stability of the trade route more than anyone else, because what he needs is stable financial resources. What I''m worried about is that an army surrounded cherkesk, and they cut off all external contacts in cherkesk. All the caravans have no return." Cherchen said as he walked.


    Yes, that''s what Chechen is really worried about. If so, it is likely that czar Russian reinforcements are counterattacking cherkesk. The worst case - Muhammad gley was defeated by czar Russia.


    "God!"


    Xie Miao heard Chechen say so and shouted in surprise.


    "So I''m going to cherkesk to see what''s going on there," Cherchen said.


    More than ten minutes later, a team of Tatar cavalry assembled. Chechen got on the horse, Xie Miao accompanied him, and a team of people drove out of Yasu. Because Chechen was in a hurry, he didn''t even bring Fatima.

 Chapter 514

    Chechen and others hurried. They came to the Bank of Dayton in one day, and then entered the cherkesk region in half a day.


    "Lord bey, these ruts are all in the direction of cherkesk. As you expected, there is no caravan from cherkesk."


    A tartar cavalry named abaz squatted in front of Chechen''s horse, observed the ruts on the ground and reported to Chechen.


    These Tatar cavalry may lack the ability of close combat, but they are proficient in tracking, sneaking, killing, arson and so on. This abaz is such a person. In his early years, he robbed his family on the border between Crimean Khanate and Ukraine, and no caravan could escape his pursuit. It''s a piece of horse dung. Abaz can find some information from it.


    Hearing abaz say so, Chechen is more anxious. Although Stephan Racine is selfish, it''s not a pity to die. But his men, the soldiers of the former free slave corps, are people who get along with Chechen day and night. Chechen rescued them from Kafa''s slave market, but did not really give them freedom. Instead, he handed them over to Stephan Racine for his own interests. If they were imprisoned, Chechen would blame himself all his life.


    "Follow me!"


    Che Chen waved his whip and was ready to move on, but Xie Miao stopped his horse in front of Che Chen.


    Xie Miao said, "commander, it''s too dangerous ahead. Wait here. Abaz and I will go to spy."


    Che Chen shook his head. He knew that Xie Miao meant well, but he insisted on going.


    "Xie Miao, it''s only more than 30 miles away from cherkesk. If you let me wait here, I''ll only be more worried. Besides, with an expert scout like abaz, who can beat our ambush."


    "Bey is wise, no one can escape my eyes." abaz echoed proudly.


    Xie Miao had no choice but to get closer to Che Chen and accompany him to move forward.


    They came to the vicinity of a forest farm, which stretches for several miles. In the past, it used to be a grassland, and then they can see cherkesk through a hill.


    There was silence in the forest farm. It was chilly in spring. As Chechen walked on the road cut down from the forest, he felt a chill hit his neck.


    "Abaz, look carefully. Will there be an ambush in this forest?" Chechen ordered abaz.


    The others stopped. Abaz took seven or eight steps forward, shrugged his nose, and the wings of his huge nose trembled slightly. Then he got off his horse and put his ears on the ground.


    "Lord bey, I promise my life that there is no ambush!" abaz said.


    Chechen put down his heart. He was about to move on when a feather arrow burst into the air in the woods.


    A feather arrow pierced from abaz''s Adam''s apple. Abaz fell to the ground without even humming - he fulfilled his promise with his life.


    "There is an ambush!" Xie Miao shouted.


    The tartar cavalry kept Chechen in the center one after another. They put a simple leather shield in front of them, and their eyes carefully stared at the depths of the woods.


    There were seven or eight sounds breaking through the air again. These arrows have great bow power. Some arrows even pierce half an inch of the shield.


    A Tatar cavalry fell off his horse and shot through his eyes with a feather arrow. Obviously, there are many sharpshooters lying in ambush in the forest.


    "Get out, get out of the forest!" Chechen ordered.


    The enemy is in the dark, I am in the light. If you stay here, you can only be beaten passively.


    The people turned their horses one after another and ran out of the forest.


    Before rushing out of the woodland, three more Tatar cavalry fell off their horses. Everyone managed to escape, but they saw ten horses coming out of the forests on both sides.


    The cavalry shook off their camouflage and showed their costumes that Chechen had never seen before. They were wearing neither lock armour nor Russian cotton armour, but leather armour with foam nails; Some of their helmets are like Tatar helmets. They all have high spires, but their spires are higher and small flags are inserted on them; The mount was not much bigger than the donkey.


    Of course, these are karmec cavalry led by kardan Zeling. After gardanzeling intercepted Cherchen''s messenger and knew that there were only some rebellious Russians in cherkesk City, he blocked all the roads around cherkesk in advance according to the Mongolian war methods and intercepted all the passing caravans and herdsmen. After ah Yuqi brought about 3000 cavalry, the whole city of cherkesk was surrounded.


    The Kalmyk left Xinjiang only for decades. In Xinjiang, there are not only vast deserts and grasslands, but also large areas of forests and lakes. There, Kalmyk is not only a herdsman, but also a hunter and fisherman. Their sneaking means are unparalleled in the world. When they arrived at the Volga River, they brought all these skills. It was in this contest between hunters that abaz was defeated.


    Carl''s cavalry lined up. In the middle of them was a cavalry with a spiked flag. This was the flag bearer and commander.


    The flag bearer first fired a trumpet into the sky, then pointed the flag in the direction of Chechen, and heard a neat cry. Twenty kalmec cavalry rushed towards Chechen.


    Chechen also pulled out his saber.


    Although fighting with the enemy may lead to more enemies nearby, it is more dangerous to sell your back to these highly skilled enemies.


    The Tatar cavalry wanted to shoot a burst of feather arrows according to their usual habit, but they were stopped by Chechen.


    Previous war cases have shown that in the face of cavalry charging at high speed, Tatar feather arrows not only can not kill many enemies, but also can easily lead to failure because of being overwhelmed by the formation.


    Two teams of high-speed impact cavalry collided. Except for those who unfortunately fell off the horse, the two teams of cavalry caught up and fought.


    Chechen''s opponent is an enemy as strong as a bear. The karmec cavalry used a heavy machete and took the road of winning by force.


    Kalmyk''s cavalry cut three sabres according to Chechen''s shoulder and head. Although Chechen blocked them, they shocked him.


    Finally, Chechen saw an opportunity to launch a counterattack against the enemy''s forehead, but this knife only cut off the opponent''s helmet, revealing the enemy''s bare head with two braided braids on the left and right.


    Seeing that he was almost dead, the Kalmyk showed his fierce light. Regardless, he attacked Chechen more fiercely. He only parried Chechen and didn''t have the power to fight back.


    Just then, Xie Miao rushed over. Xie Miao swings open the enemy''s machete with a page hammer, and then anxiously says to Che Chen, "commander, the enemy''s reinforcements are coming. Let''s withdraw quickly."


    After listening to Xie Miao''s words, Chechen noticed that there was a cloud of smoke in the West and East. Obviously, it was the other party''s reinforcements coming.


    Chechen looked around him again. In a short dozen minutes of fighting, seven or eight people were killed and injured on our side, but only five of our opponents fell. The combat power of these enemies is so terrible!


    "Move, move!"


    Chechen whistled and gave the order to retreat.


    With a roar of amnesty, the Tatar cavalry all beat their horses and retreated, but left Chechen and Xie Miao behind.


    "Damn it!"


    Xie Miao scolded these greedy Tatars. He protected Cherchen and fought and retreated.


    A Kalmyk cavalry rushed to the front with a long gun. He was also closest to Chechen. If the horse didn''t come as fast as Chechen''s Mount, I''m afraid the long gun would have stabbed Chechen''s back heart.


    Che Chen pulled out his pistol and shot the enemy in front. The gunshot rang out and the Kalmyk cavalry fell off his horse.


    The other Kalmyk cavalry seemed surprised. They slowed down their horses one after another, looking suspicious and uncertain.


    "These people are afraid of guns?" Chechen couldn''t help guessing. He pulled out another pistol and pulled the trigger at the enemy behind him.


    Although this shot didn''t hit, it frightened the opponent even more. They stopped their pursuit and retreated one after another.


    Chechen and Xie Miao ran out two or three miles again. When they saw that there was no trace of pursuers, they stopped their horse.


    "Xie Miao, what are these cavalry soldiers? Did you hear of them when you were in Russia?" Chechen asked Xie Miao.


    In Che Chen''s mind, these strange cavalry must be the army of Czar Russia, and their combat power is so strong that they must not be unknown troops. Xie Miao, as a Russian, should have heard of them even if he had not seen them.


    But Xie Miao shook his head and said he knew nothing.


    He said: "Commander, I have never seen or heard of such a cavalry. They look like Tatars with yellow skin, but as far as I know, no noble Lord has a Tatar cavalry. Because Tatars are always unreliable, even those naturalized Tatars. When yelishei comes back, you should ask him, he may know, or ask sajetbe Yi. "


    "That''s all I can do."


    Seeing that there was no useful information from Xie Miao, Che Chen had to nod helplessly.


    At this time, the Tatar cavalry who turned into the wind after Cherchen gave the order to retreat turned back.


    It turned out that they ran a long way to find that Chechen didn''t catch up. The deserters who were worried that a Bei would be executed when they returned had to come back and look for it, even if they found a body. When they saw that Chechen was okay, they couldn''t help being overjoyed. One by one, they jumped off their horses and pulled their clothes and sleeves at Chechen immediately, thanking Allah for blessing Chechen''s safety.


    Chechen was speechless about the performance of these Tatars. However, he could not blame them. After all, these guys still knew that they had a conscience to come back and collect their bodies for themselves.

 Chapter 515

    Outside the city of cherkesk, the karmec cavalry who secretly attacked Cherchen brought the dead bodies of the Tatar cavalry and their mounts back to the camp and brought them to Ayuki Taiji.


    "Taiji, we killed 12 people, escaped 8 people, and our side lost 6 people." the head of the ten captain reported to ah yuqihui.


    At this time, ayyuchi Taiji was sitting with naum Vasiliev. They had surrounded cherkesk five days ago. During this period, Kalmyk cavalry once launched a surprise attack on the city of cherkesk with a hook. Dozens of warriors successfully boarded the wooden wall of cherkesk, but they were beaten down by the garrison with superior forces, and dozens of people were killed.


    After that, ah Yuqi ordered to stop the attack. He asked naum Vasiliev to provide "larger caliber guns (artillery)", otherwise he would never let his soldiers die.


    Although naum Vasiliev was eager to recover cherkesk, he did not say that he had no guns for ayucci. Even if he had, he did not dare to provide guns to the Kalmyks. He was well aware of the harm of providing artillery to these nomads, and providing artillery that could blast through the gates and walls of cherkesk meant that most of the border towns in czar Russia''s southern border could no longer defend against their invasion.


    In particular, naum Vasiliev, this ayyuchi, is now extremely vigilant. The boy under twenty has a crazy thirst for knowledge. In a short period of more than ten days, he has captured several Cossacks under his command through money and beauty. From them, he has not only learned the use of muskets. If he hadn''t discovered it in time, a Cossack would even have taught him the formula of gunpowder.


    But without artillery, ah Yuqi refused to attack the city. Before that, naum Vasiliev and ayyuqi had made several representations, but none of them let go.


    This time, under the pretext of Tatar cavalry, ah Yuqi made another request.


    "Leader naom Vasiliev, you can see that these Crimean Tatars have found that cherkesk is under siege. I''m afraid thousands of Tatar cavalry will flock to cherkesk in the near future. I''m afraid it''s impossible to help you with these people in bentaiji at that time." ayuchi said, He shook his head for naum Vasiliev like regret.


    After listening to Ayuki''s words, naum Vasiliev secretly hated: it''s not because your boy doesn''t work.


    However, naum Vasiliev still had a smile on his face.


    "Lord Taiji, will you launch a general attack as long as you open the door of cherkesk?"


    "Of course! We turhutes are honest." ah Yuqi patted his thigh and said solemnly.


    The Gelu Lama sitting on the side also announced the Buddha''s horn.


    "That''s good! I''ll provide you with artillery!" naum Vasiliev said, gritting his teeth.


    Naum Vasiliev wanted to provide Ayuki with several skinned artillery. The so-called skin artillery was first invented by Gustav, the "Northern European lion". The gun was originally a light forged iron tube wrapped in rope and leather to launch chain shot. Although the skin gun has the disadvantages of short service life and short range, these disadvantages are its advantages for naum Vasiliev. As a result, the Kalmyks could no longer use these guns after the battle. Moreover, these skin guns are easy to manufacture and are suitable for use in this emergency.


    The next morning, when several temporary skin guns were put on a simple gun cart and pushed in front of ah Yuqi, the ten and centurions standing next to ah Yuqi pointed at these short and fat skin guns like vases.


    "Lord Taiji, please look!" naum Vasiliev said proudly pointing at the guns.


    Ah Yuqi went to the gun. He leaned down and looked at the dark muzzle with his face.


    "Naum Vasiliev." ayuqi straightened up and said to naum Vasiliev.


    "Yes."


    Naum Vasiliev held his head high.


    Ah Yuqi Khan pointed to the things rolled up by the cowhide and asked, "is this the artillery you provided for me?"


    As soon as ah Yuqi''s voice fell, kardan Zeling pulled out his knife.


    "Unbelievers! How dare you fool Taiji with this kind of cowhide roll!" retorted gardance Ling.


    "Leader naum Vasiliev is not an unbeliever. Naum Vasiliev is the leader of the Cossacks on the Don river." naum Vasiliev is fearless about kardanzeling''s knife fight, because he has found out ayuqi''s routine. He sings a red face, while the man''s reckless kardanzeling sings a black face. They fool themselves together.


    Sure enough, ah Yuqi pressed the knife hand of kardan Zeling. He said to kardan Zeling, "don''t be rude."


    Then he turned to naum Vasiliev and said with a smile, "leader naum Vasiliev, since you say this is a gun, please show us its power."


    "Of course!" answered naum Vasiliev. He ordered six Cossacks with artillery carts to push the artillery carts in front of the city gate of cherkesk and aim the muzzle at the city gate.


    When the defenders in cherkesk saw the artillery pushed by the enemy outside the city, they frantically poured bullets and feather arrows in the direction of the artillery vehicle, trying to kill the soldiers operating the artillery. However, naum Vasiliev was obviously prepared. He erected a wooden wall more than one person high with logs to cover the soldiers operating the artillery.


    The Cossack who operated the first skin gun poured gunpowder into the muzzle under the watchful eyes of ayyuqi and Gelu Lama, then put an iron shell into the muzzle and tamped it tightly with a push rod.


    "Ayuki Taiji, Gelu Lama. I think we''d better stay away. It''s not safe here." naum Vasiliev advised the two men who were staring at the artillery.


    Naum Vasiliev is really for the good of both of them, because although these skin guns are made by himself, naum Vasiliev can''t guarantee whether these temporary guns made of wrought iron and cowhide will explode.


    Ayuqi listened to naum Vasiliev''s truth and withdrew dozens of steps with the Gelu Lama.


    The Cossack who operated the gun nailed the burning red drill into the ignition port. The ignited gunpowder squeaked, but there was no movement in the gun chamber for a long time.


    Everyone was wondering. Suddenly, the position of the gun made an earth shaking noise. Cossack gunners and artillery were immediately submerged in the flames.


    The gun burst.


    Then, an earth shaking cheering broke out at the head of cherkesk. These insurgents obviously regarded the blasting of the skin artillery as a good omen that God was blessing the "real" czar and the Czar''s servants.


    Naum Vasiliev''s face was livid. There was such a big accident in the first test, which undoubtedly hit himself in the face.


    Gar dance Ling also looks iron green. In his view, this is undoubtedly another evidence that the Russians deceived Taiwan and Kyrgyzstan.


    Ah Yuqi, who was almost killed by the explosion, was not surprised. After the fire was put out, he smiled and said to naum Vasiliev, "it''s not surprising that there are occasional mistakes. I believe you won''t disappoint me in the next shot."


    Ah Yuqi''s words were more lethal to naum Vasiliev than kardanzeling''s knife. He forced the Cossack gunner of the second gun, whose legs were soft with fear, to push the skin gun into the position and launch it.


    "God bless, God bless!" the "lucky" Cossack gunner repeatedly crossed his chest, then closed his eyes and inserted the torch into the ignition port.


    Of course, in addition to praying for God''s blessing, naum Vasiliev also summed up lessons. He replaced solid shells with lighter chain bullets.


    This time, the Cossack gunner did not repeat the previous tragedy. The chain bullet was fired. Although it did not hit the gate, it swept a section of the city wall more than ten meters long and beat the four heads sticking out from the back into meat foam. After that, the castration of the chain bullet did not stop, and hit the pillar of the wooden arrow tower, breaking the whole arrow tower at the waist.


    The power of this shot is beyond human power. Whether it''s the young and wise ah Yuqi, the brave kardan Zeling, or the Gelu Lama who is dedicated to the Buddha, they are stunned.


    Naum Vasiliev smiled triumphantly when he saw that the three were stunned. This is exactly what he wants.


    Naum Vasiliev said to himself loudly, "such artillery is not popular in czar Russia. There is a huge artillery in front of the Kremlin in Moscow. The artillery length of this huge artillery is 5.34 meters, the caliber is 0.92 meters and the weight is 40 tons. Do you know how big 0.92 meters are?"


    Naum Vasiliev, who pretended to be talking to himself, exaggerated his arms in order to illustrate the size of the cannon.


    "That''s it!"


    Naum Vasiliev said with a gesture.


    After seeing the great power of the skin artillery, naum Vasiliev''s words and actions shocked the young Ayuki. He could not imagine that such a small caliber artillery had such great power. Once the 0.92M caliber artillery in naum Vasiliev''s mouth opened fire, it would be earth shaking. And how can their own people sustain themselves when they encounter such fierce fire.


    "Lama chin, Lama chin."


    At this time, the Gelu Lama read the master twice, and then said to ah Yuqi, "Taiji is in virtue, not in danger."


    Gelu Lama quoted an allusion from the Warring States period of China: Marquis Wu of Wei took a boat down the Yellow River and turned back to Wu Qi in the middle reaches and said, "it''s so beautiful. Such dangerous mountains and rivers are the treasure of the state of Wei!" Wu Qi replied: "The treasure of a country should be the ruler''s moral policy, not the danger of mountains and rivers. In the past, the Sanmiao family had Dongting Lake on the left and Pengli lake on the right, but he was destroyed by Xia Yu because he did not practice humanity. Xia Jie lived in the Yellow River and Jishui on the left, Mount Taihua on the right, yique mountain in the South and Yangchang Osaka in the north. He was exiled by Shang Tang because he did not exercise benevolent government. Shang Zhou On the left is mengmen mountain, on the right is Taihang Mountain, Changshan is in the north, and the Yellow River passes through the south. Because he was not benevolent, he was killed by King Wu of Zhou. It can be seen that the national treasure lies in virtue, not in the dangerous terrain. If the king does not exercise virtue, I''m afraid these people on board will become your enemies "!


    He is reminding ah Yuqi that it is people, not weapons, that should be feared.


    Ah Yuqi was so clever that he immediately understood what Gelu Lama meant.


    As soon as ah Yuqi''s demon left, he nodded gratefully to the Gelu Lama and thanked him for his advice.


    Then, ayuqi said to naum Vasiliev with a calm look: "he knocked down the wall against the city gate. It seems that your artillery is nothing more than that."

 Chapter 516

    When the city gate of cherkesk is "czar! The enemy has come in. I''m afraid cherkesk can''t keep it. I ask to escort you out of here."


    It''s maxim with a big nose. He was neither born in the free slave Corps nor a Cossack of the Don river. But a single mercenary who lost his employer and left home. In fact, there are many such mercenaries, because not all mercenaries can seize the opportunity to become loyal generals like uncle and nephew Chechen and Pedro.


    Stephan Racine took him in and gave him the position of captain of the shooting army.


    The shooting army is the forbidden guard of the Russian czar. The earliest shooting army was established by Ivan Leidi at a certain time from 1545 to 1550. They first appeared on the battlefield and won a major victory in the siege of Kazan in 1552.


    Shooters have their signature uniforms and weapons: their uniforms are usually red coats with orange boots; Their weapons include muskets, muskets, long axes, long axes (also used as a support for firing muskets), sabers, and sometimes long guns.


    Since Stephan Racine pretends to be the Czar, of course, he should put the Czar''s dependence fully. However, cherkesk was a remote area after all. Stepan Racine could not find so many red cloth to make uniforms for his subordinates, so he had to issue a red dome hat to the shooting army of hundreds of people.


    At this time, there were seventy or eighty shooters gathered around Maxim. They could be regarded as the only force that Stephan Racine could command.


    Looking at the dozens of people in front of him and the newly-built city hall, which was supposed to be his place of governance, Stephan Racine showed a desperate smile.


    It''s not easy to break through! They are all infantry. How can they run better than four legged horses on two legs!


    Suddenly, Stepan Racine remembered that this was the burial place of Alexei tolbuzin, where Chechen burned Alexei tolbuzin and his last subordinates who had defended cherkesk.


    "I really can choose a place for myself!" Stephan Racine smiled bitterly.


    "Tsar?"


    Maxim noticed that Stephan Racine did not speak for a long time, and the cries of killing and bullets nearby were getting closer, faster and louder, he reminded in a low voice.


    Stephan Racine recovered, and he made a decision.


    "Maxim!" stepanasin shouted.


    "Yes."


    "Everyone, come inside, then raise the flag and tell everyone that we will fight the Tatars here!" commanded Stepan rassing.


    Maxim looked hesitant, but he quickly restrained his face and entered the house according to Stephan Racine''s order.


    At this time, the city wall of cherkesk has also been lost, and the guards continue to fight fiercely in the blocks and streets of cherkesk. The two sides in the fierce battle were angry, gnashing their teeth, covered with blood, killing and chopping... The living people fought on the bodies of piles of injured and dead people. I couldn''t hear the command. I only heard the terrible cry. All the sounds on the battlefield: the crackling of guns, the breathing of the dying, moaning, the roar of chain bullets and bullets were drowned in the cry.


    The soldiers of both sides have only one purpose, that is to kill each other. The bright red blood on the wall has not dried up, and another corpse road paved by the trunk, residual limbs, internal organs and sandbags of the dead has been built on the street. A gurgling stream flowed out of the gap between the overlapping bodies and formed a small puddle in the crater, but the stream was completely muddy human blood.


    Ah Yuqi threw all three thousand teams in. Gardan Zeling, the fierce general who couldn''t leave ah Yuqi for a moment, also rushed to the front line. He was wearing three layers of armor. Occasionally a stray bullet hit him, but the adrenaline made gardanzeling feel no pain, and he fought madly.


    The main body was the cherkesk garrison of the free slave corps, which really fought to the last person. Facing the "Tatars", they are no longer willing to be slaves again. But they had almost no armor and no spear enough to resist the Kalmyk cavalry. Their will could only slow down but could not resist the impact of the cavalry.


    The more you get to the city hall of cherkesk, the more dead bodies are around. Everyone saw the battle flag raised by the city hall and knew that their czar was with him.


    After the last group of 102 defeated soldiers retreated into the city hall, the rest of cherkesk fell.


    Two thousand six hundred people died in exchange for the lives of 633 kalmec cavalry.


    Looking at the corpses of a clan, ayuqi suddenly felt that he really had to pay more for the deal with naum Vasiliev.


    At a street corner, Gelu Lama is holding Buddha beads and praying for the dead on both sides, hoping that their souls will reach the Western Paradise.


    Gardanzeling was sitting on a beer barrel on the street with a feather arrow in his thigh. That was another mark left by the Garrison when gardanzeling attacked the city hall.


    Seeing ah Yuqi coming, kardan Zeling pushed away, tried to help his men, and limped to ah Yuqi''s horse.


    "Ah Yuqi, the rest of the enemies in the city hid in the big house in front. Their fire was very fierce, and we killed and injured more than a dozen brothers." Gar danzeling said, pointing to the city hall.


    "I know, Zeling. You''ll recover well first, and then look at me." ah Yuqi said, looking at the city hall of cherkesk. From his position, he could clearly see the muzzle of the gun rising from the window of the city hall.


    Unlike ayuchi, naum Vasiliev is now full of joy and revenge. Stephan Racine was trapped in the city hall, and the dead fish had no room to turn over. He will soon become the master of cherkesk again and capture the pseudo Dmitry Czar, whether alive or dead, which is a great credit. His majesty will reward him heavily as far as Moscow.


    Naum Vasiliev said to ayyuchi, "the greatest Taiji, the most loyal friend of Czar Russia, please capture this city hall quickly."


    Because of his complacency, naum Vasiliev said this with an arrogant tone, and his finger joints shook constantly, showing his unparalleled excitement.


    That arrogance was certainly heard by ah Yuqi. He glanced at naum Vasiliev, then turned his head towards the city hall.


    "Of course. But please bring your good guns up to cooperate with our attack."


    Naum Vasiliev was embarrassed. Because at the moment when the cherkesk city gate was destroyed, the barrel of the last skin gun also cracked. When the Cossack artillery pushed another shell, the skin gun inevitably exploded. And the explosion also killed several Kalmyk cavalry. In addition, some of the muskets previously provided by naum Vasiliev to Ayuki were shoddy, and several accidents also occurred. This made the Kalmyks resent the Don Cossacks.


    Now naum Vasiliev has no gun.


    "Ah Yuqi Taiji, I don''t think a city hall can stop the footsteps of the world''s bravest Kalmyk cavalry."


    Before naum Vasiliev finished speaking, ayuqi said, "of course, it can''t stop the footsteps of the Don Cossacks. But I think this last stronghold should be recovered by its original owner, naum Vasiliev."


    With that, ah Yuqi showed an ambiguous smile.


    Naum Vasiliev could not refute this. Vaguely, he also thought what ah Yuqi said was reasonable. Yes, I am the master of cherkesk. If I rely on these Kalmyks alone, even if I recover cherkesk, I''m afraid I don''t have enough prestige to rule this area.


    Naum Vasiliev hesitated again and again. He said to ayuqi, "Taiji is right. I think you are tired, so let my Don Cossacks go."


    With that, he said to the Ma Bian behind him, "go and tell the brothers to gather."


    Naum Vasiliev left. Kardan Zeling, who just wanted to talk but tried to hold back, couldn''t help saying to ah Yuqi: "ah Yuqi, you just give the honor you''re about to get!"


    Looking at Gardan Zeling, a muscular guy, ah Yuqi really didn''t know how to explain to him.


    Yes, ah Yuqi gave up the "last honor" to naum Vasiliev not out of kindness, but out of the hope that the guys inside and naum Vasiliev would both lose and die together. In this way, the turgots can legitimately occupy this land with abundant water and grass.


    Man''s ambition is endless. After the advice of his father Khan, ayuqi is no longer limited to asking for guns and guns for naum Vasiliev. Now he has everything naum Vasiliev has. He wanted to seize a broader living space for the turgots, especially for his tribe.


    Not long ago, more than 300 Don Cossacks who followed naum Vasiliev gathered together and took an offensive posture. Under the sunshine of spring, the muzzle of their swords, axes and muskets reflected a dazzling light.


    "Attack! Attack! The first captain to rush in, kill one enemy and reward ten Taylor!" naum Vasiliev made the simplest and effective pre war mobilization.


    The Cossacks let out a deafening cry, and then rushed towards the gate of the city hall under the gaze of the Kalmyks.

 Chapter 517

    A group of people were knocked down by bullets fired from the city hall window and the large opening. Then the gate of the city hall was opened, and maxim launched a counter charge with a team of shooting troops with long axes.


    The attack launched by kardan Zeling was repulsed by these shooting armies.


    The long axe used by the shooting army formed by Stephan Racine is also built according to the long axe in the era of Ivan Leidi. It is a very terrible weapon. The long and sharp axe blade is like the hand guard of the right hand. The axe handle across the chest can also knock the enemy''s weapons. At the same time, the tip of the long axe can also prick the enemy, and the tail upsetting of the long axe tip can also stab the opponent. The contact surface of the long blade of the long axe is large. It is very easy to cut the target, and its own mass is heavy. It is easy to cut off the armor or cut off the other party''s weapons. In close combat confrontation, the long Tomahawk is particularly effective against the long spear. It is very suitable to break through the front of the opponent''s spear like the German two handed swordsman.


    In the scuffle, the long axe can cut down the opponent like mowing the grass. A group of five people with maxim as the arrow cooperated with each other. They cut the blood and flesh of the Don Cossacks, and the cut people''s arms and thighs were everywhere.


    The bloody scene frightened the enemies around. Although Cossacks love money, they have to have life to spend it. The Cossacks retreated one after another, seeing that a charge would be thwarted by the counterattack of Maxim and others.


    Just then, a sharp sound broke through the air. Then the sky seemed to be covered by dark clouds. With maxim as the center, countless feather arrows fell within a radius of seven or eight meters.


    Both Don Cossacks and maxim who fought back were shot into hedgehogs.


    The sight stunned everyone on the battlefield. Everyone stood still and didn''t know what to do.


    Naum Vasiliev was the first to react. He turned his stiff neck and looked at ah Yuqi behind him.


    The Kalmyk young Taiji was putting down his composite bow and looking at himself with a smile.


    "Chief naum Vasiliev, what are you waiting for? I have cleared the biggest obstacle for you."


    Naum Vasiliev felt an unprecedented chill. For the first time, he began to reflect on whether he had led a wolf into the house. But he couldn''t help thinking about it, because the enemy''s muskets in the city hall were loaded and started shooting again.


    At this point, naum Vasiliev and his Cossacks could only move forward.


    The door of the city hall was soon smashed by the Cossack''s hatchet, and there was a continuous explosion from the window and design opening. It was the Don Cossacks who threw grenades in.


    Finally, the gate let out a final wail, and the lower part was completely broken. Naum Vasiliev rushed in first.


    There was another round of close combat in the room. Naum Vasiliev, leaving aside other enemies, led more than a dozen personal guards to the second floor.


    Inside, full of bodies and wounded. Naum Vasiliev and his Cossacks would not be merciful. The wounded were stabbed to death one by one.


    Stephan Racine sits in the deepest part of the city hall on the second floor, on the throne of the great chief of the Don Cossack emirate he built for himself. Dressed in a full set of beggars'' czar clothes and holding a scepter symbolizing czar power, he looked at naum Vasiliev with dignity.


    The pseudo czar certainly did not scare naum Vasiliev. Naum Vasiliev changed his saber from his right hand to his left hand, and then pulled out the musket at his waist.


    "Farewell, Stephan Racine. I finally realized my dream of killing you myself. But I also want to thank you. Because of your impersonation of Dmitry, your head will make me climb a step higher." naum Vasiliev said as a winner.


    Stephan Racine didn''t answer. He stood up and pushed down his Tsar''s seat.


    Behind that, there is a bucket full of gunpowder.


    The explosive force of gunpowder lifted the ceiling of the whole second floor of the city hall and threw it into the sky.


    Scattered fragments fell from the sky, injuring many Kalmyk cavalry.


    Ah Yuqi looked at the fire and murmured, "it saved my kung fu."


    Kardan Zeling asked ah Yuqi, "ah Yuqi, shall we go back now?"


    In kardanzeling, naum Vasiliev and the pseudo czar died together, and cherkesk was occupied. They have done everything they should do. Now it''s time to go back to the Volga River.


    A Yuqi laughed when he heard Gardan Zeling say such "stupid words". He patted Gardan Zeling''s helmet with a whip and asked with a smile, "Zeling, what do you think of this grassland?"


    "How''s it going?"


    Gar dance Ling helped ah Yuqi''s crooked helmet. He said straightly, "it''s a fat water and grass land."


    "Well, now that naum Vasiliev and the puppet Shah are dead, it has become an ownerless land, which belongs to our turgots."


    After listening to what ah Yuqi said, kardan Zeling finally understood. He also smiled: "this is really good. The tribe people must be very happy. Next year, the tribe''s cattle and sheep will be fatter."


    The guru Lama turned the Buddha beads twice with his thumb and said to ayuqi, "Taiji, although naum Vasiliev and them are dead, the Tatars in Crimea will not give up, and the Czar in Moscow. If we want to occupy here for a long time, we have to make preparations early."


    Hearing the guru Lama talking about Crimean Tatars, gardanzeling showed a contemptuous expression on his face.


    "The descendants of a group of beggars," said gardanzeling.


    What kardan Zeling said about the wild species of Meier beggars refers to Shu Chi, the founder of the golden tent Khanate.


    Shu Chi is the eldest son of Genghis Khan. Although Shu Chi participated in almost all important wars of the Mongolian Empire after the 1190s, it can be said that he has the most meritorious achievements among all the sons, but the issue of Shu Chi''s descent is always controversial. He has long been suspected of being a descendant of beggars.


    In Mongolian, the meaning of "Shu Chi" is "guest" or "traveler". The name seems to indicate that Genghis Khan did not regard him as his family when he was born.


    In addition, Shu Chi and Chagatai are as powerful as water and fire. Chagatai even said that "Shu Chi begged for contempt, how can he humiliate the country" when discussing the importance of succession.


    Since even his brothers were so suspicious of Shu Chi''s identity, other Mongolian nobles and people at that time were no exception. Therefore, Genghis Khan, according to tradition, enfeoffed his eldest son to the qincha grassland farthest from the headquarters of Mongolia and established the golden tent Khanate.


    But even so, Shu Chi was despised by other Mongolian tribes. The turhute people are from weilat Mongolia. The kardanzeling thinks they are of noble blood, and the gley family comes from the first vein of Shu Chi, so they say so.


    Ah Yuqi laughed when he heard that kardanzeling scolded the Crimean Tatars as descendants of the wild species of the Meer beggars.


    "CE Ling," said ah Yuqi, "even if they are the descendants of the lowly meager beggars, we have just had a fierce battle and need to rest. It''s not the best policy to meet their swordsmen immediately."


    With that, ah Yuqi turned to the Gelu Lama.


    "Guru, just write a letter in my name. You might as well be humble. Anyway, we have obtained tangible benefits. Then send the bodies of the Tatars killed in the war and their belongings back to the Azov castle." ah Yuqi ordered: "Well, write another letter to Moscow to the czar. Tell him that the unfortunate naum Vasiliev died in the battle to recover cherkesk. Now, we Turkish huts are defending him against the Tatars. I believe he knows how to treat us."


    The Gelu Lama announced the Buddha''s name, then retired and wrote a letter.


    The city hall was still burning because of the explosion. From time to time, people with blackened faces and Howling pain ran out of it. For these undead, karmec cavalry, whether naum Vasiliev''s or Stepan rassing''s, ended them with feather arrows and machetes, and then threw them into the raging fire.


    After more than two hours, the fire finally went out. There was only a pile of coke and fly ash left in the original location of the city hall.


    Then a heavy rain took away all the traces. Stepan rassing, naum Vasiliev and their men seemed to have never existed in this world.

 Chapter 518

    The messenger sent to Yasu fort was kalmek Baihu aztanzan. When he walked into the hall of Yasu fort, Azi tanzanne was very tall, arrogant and vivid. Especially when Azi tanzan saw that Cherchen sitting in the main seat of the hall was a half-aged boy, not much bigger than Ayuki Taiji.


    "Under the command of ayyuchi Taiji of the turhute khanate, the centurion aztanzan paid a visit to the master of Yasu castle of the Crimean Khanate." aztanzan saluted.


    "This is Alwar chechenbey of the khanate," saigetbey said loudly to aztanzan.


    Hearing the word "Cherchen" in the name of aleval Cherchen, aztanzan gave a mocking laugh.


    In Mongolian, Chechen''s spelling is §³§ï§è§ï§ß or §¸§ï§è§ï§ß£¬ It means "smart, intelligent and wise". Among the Mongols, those who won this title were all people with great wisdom and perseverance.


    Aztecan obviously believed that Cherchen was unworthy of being called Cherchen.


    Of course, Cherchen sitting on the top didn''t know that Azi tanzanne was laughing at his name. He said to Azi tanzanne, "this messenger, what are you doing here?"


    Aztanzan saluted again. He took out the letter written by Gelu Lama from his chest. This time, azitan straightened his waist and handed it to the servant who came to get the letter.


    Saijetbei opened the letter and then read it: "dear master of Azov fort, your army attacked us and we were forced to fight back. Please forgive them..."


    Gelu Lama did write the letter humbly according to ah Yuqi''s instructions. He asked Cherchen to be magnanimous and tolerant. Don''t blame him; And said that if the Crimean Khanate can do so, he will always be grateful, and the Turgut Khanate will also be the eternal brotherly state of the Crimean Khanate.


    However, these words are extremely harsh in Chechen''s ears, because he is a loser. Moreover, compared with these nutritious nonsense, Cherchen is more concerned about the soldiers of the free slave Corps who once worked for him in cherkesk city.


    As soon as serget bey finished reading the letter, Cherchen couldn''t wait to ask aztanzan, "aztanzan hundred households, have you occupied cherkesk?"


    Aztanzan replied, "blessed by the Buddha, cherkesk is now under the control of our turgots."


    Chechen''s heart tightened, and his hand tightly grasped the armrest of the seat.


    "What about the defenders of cherkesk? You should have captured a lot. I am willing to exchange money with you and redeem them. Your Taiji can make a price. No matter how high the price is, I am willing to accept it." Cherchen said eagerly.


    Now he only hopes that his former comrades in arms can be captured as much as possible.


    But azitan''s words broke Cherchen''s Fantasy: "without prisoners, all people fought to the last moment. Cherchen bey, I have to say that although they are enemies, I admire the fighting will and courage of those people in cherkesk."


    Chechen sat in a chair blankly. His hands were so hard that the chair creaked.


    Fatima, yelisheyi and others looked at Cherchen with worry. They were afraid that Cherchen could not bear such a blow. After all, since the establishment of the mercenary regiment, no team has been completely destroyed. Although the soldiers of the free slave Corps later followed Stephan Racine, they came from the mercenary corps after all. Its total annihilation was a great blow to Chechen.


    On the other side, karazimir is looking at aztanzan Baihu with greedy and cruel eyes. The Milwaukee is considering what means to torture the Kalmyk.


    "Give me the letter."


    Just then, Chechen stretched out a hand to saijet Beibei. Saijit Beiyi quickly handed the letter to Cherchen.


    Chechen received the letter. Then he tore the letter to pieces in front of everyone.


    Azitan glared angrily. He took a step forward and asked Cherchen, "Cherchen bey, what do you mean!"


    Chechen said, "go back and tell your Taiji that I want to avenge those comrades who died in your hands. Let him wash his neck now and wait!"


    "We turkhuts are never afraid of prestige or challenge," aztanzan replied.


    "Me too!"


    Aztanzan is gone. Karazimir looked at his back with regret. The Milwaukee had planned the punishment for torturing Azi tanzan, but Cherchen let him go unharmed. This makes karazimir we really don''t understand what we think.


    However, Chechen would not care what karazimir thought now. He stood up, walked in front of yelishei, Fatima and others standing on the left, and then walked back to his seat from saijetbei standing on the right.


    "Everybody, tell me, why did ah Yuqi Taiji send me this begging letter?"


    Yelishei stood up first.


    "Commander, our enemy is very cunning. He tries to let us relax our vigilance with a letter, and then suddenly march towards our Azov Fort when we are sleepy."


    Of course, Yeltsin''s judgment is wrong. Ah Yuqi has no such intention. He just wants to occupy cherkesk by means of promoting peace through war. However, we can''t criticize yelishei. After all, the Kalmyks are a brand-new enemy encountered by the mercenary regiment. From Chechen to yelishei, we can only judge from past experience. As soon as ye lishei judged that ah Yuqi would also march into Yasu castle, saijietbei was startled. He blurted out: "Allah, what can I do!"


    Chechen nodded to yelishei, which meant, "I think so, too.".


    Then, Chechen looked at sajit bey again: "Serget bey, you just asked me what to do. In fact, I said to aztanzan, the messenger of ayyuqi, that is, tooth for tooth and blood for blood. Seizing cherkesk is a task for me. No matter who owns cherkesk, Russian, Cossack or Kalmyk, I will take it from them. That''s also true Mohamed gley Khan means. "


    With that, Chechen paused. He was waiting for saijietbei''s reply.


    When saijietbei saw that Chechen stopped talking, he quickly replied, "of course, of course!"


    "So," Chechen said loudly, "I want you to gather all the strength of the Khanate in Yasu fort and counter attack cherkesk with me."

 Chapter 519

    Ah Yuqi walked on the grass soaked with dew.


    In the past few days, he, Gelu Lama and kardanzeling have almost traveled all over the mountains and rivers of cherkesk.


    Ah Yuqi fell in love with this land. He found that the fertility of cherkesk grassland was no less than that of their kalmec territory in the Volga River Basin.


    The grassland of cherkesk is rich in water and grass. The green grass covers the mountains and plains, just like the boundless green blanket covers the whole earth, dotted with nameless small flowers, which adds gorgeous colors to the green blanket. The boundless grassland is sunny and full of vitality everywhere.


    Ah Yuqi had only heard this fresh beauty in the stories of his elders before - when in the Far East, there was a grassland called Horqin comparable to it.


    Looking at such beautiful scenery, ah Yuqi said to the Gelu Lama in a loud voice, "Gelu, this is really a pasture given by God to our turhutes."


    At this time, the Gelu Lama, who had always been solemn and silent, also praised in poetic language: "Yes, Taiji. At the end of the sky, at the end of the grassland, heaven and earth are connected, and the green grass is put into the embrace of the blue sky. The grass is green, the river is clear, and the breeze is blowing, with thousands of green waves. This is really the best gift given to our tribe by the God of longevity."


    Hearing this, ah Yuqi burst into laughter. He was about to hear how kardan Zeling looked at this beautiful grassland, but he found that the kardan Zeling who had followed him had long disappeared.


    "CE Ling, he went hunting in the woods." Gelu Lama smiled and put his hands together.


    "That guy!" ah Yuqi laughed and scolded.


    Ah Yuqi jumped off his horse: "in that case, we''ll wait for him here and see what prey he brought back to us."


    But gale danzeling didn''t wait, but ah Yuqi waited for another person, yishilan gley.


    During the siege of cherkesk City, the Khan sent by the father Khan to help his former Crimean Khanate did not appear from beginning to end, which made ayuqi very dissatisfied with him.


    At the beginning, when LAN gley failed to instigate ah Yuqi to continue to attack Yasu Fort after he occupied cherkesk, ah Yuqi will never forget the eyes of the "guest" for a lifetime.


    "Khan, why are you here? Didn''t you say you wanted to complain to my father Khan?" ah Yuqi said with ridicule.


    At the beginning, of course, LAN gley also heard ah Yuqi''s dissatisfaction with himself, but he had already figured out his words.


    "Taiji, I was wrong that day. But you should understand my mood for the sake of the Khanate." at the beginning, LAN gley said with a smile: "Later, I went back to reflect, and I gradually felt that your strategy was more stable in Taiji. Therefore, I was ready to do an important thing for the Khanate. This matter is related to whether our turkut Khanate can have cherkesk for generations. I was busy until today."


    "Oh?" when Yishi LAN gley said this, ah Yuqi immediately became interested. He put aside his bad feelings for Yishi LAN gley and asked what was important.


    At the beginning, LAN gley took a step closer and said, "what is the most missing thing for the Khanate to control cherkesk?"


    Before ah Yuqi answered, at the beginning, LAN gley said the answer himself: "in my opinion, what the Khanate lacks most is the Ministry."


    For the answer to this question, Ayuki and Yishi LAN gley have the same answer - what the Khanate lacks most is not the recognition of Czar Russia, not the recognition of Crimean khanate, but the Ministry.


    The Kalmyk tribe moving westward to the Volga River Basin has only more than 30000 people, with a population of less than 150000. Whether Czarist Russia or Crimean khanate, its size is unmatched by Kalmyk Khanate. In cherkesk, the power of Kalmyk people is even weaker and pitiful. Only ayuchi brought 3000 people from the Khanate. Without enough members, Khan China cannot stand firm here, nor can it resist the encroachment and invasion of the enemy.


    But in the foreseeable future, the population that the whole Khanate can invest in cherkesk will be no more than 5000.


    Ah Yuqi had never thought of this problem before. Now he remembered again, the young Taiji''s face sank.


    At the beginning, LAN gley had learned to observe his words and expressions when he was under the influence of others in the Kalmyk Khanate. As soon as he saw Ah Yuqi''s face, he knew that he had talked about the pain of Taiji. Therefore, he said his plan.


    "Taiji, I haven''t served you these days. I''m really thinking about this important event. You know, my previous identity still has some influence on the nearby nogai people, azos, sokasians, etc. I told them that I am now a VIP of the greatest friend Chuk Khan of the turkut Khanate. Khan and Taiji now have cherkesk and will be in the future They will also have bigger and fatter grassland, which is more than a hundred times better than that in ASU. These tribal leaders believe me. They want to nomadize to cherkesk and be a vassal of the turgoth Khanate. "


    After listening to LAN gley''s words at the beginning, ah Yuqi showed a picture: countless Tatars and Turks supported the old and the young, drove cattle carts and carriages to take refuge in themselves. They settled in cherkesk, built towns and tents, and Khanate had craftsmen, farmers and thousands of herds.


    Ah Yuqi was fascinated by this wonderful scene.


    Looking at ah Yuqi''s expression, LAN gley realized that his treachery was about to succeed.


    There is no free lunch. All the nomads recruited by Yishi LAN gley are loyal to him and devoutly believe in Yishi LAN religion. No one can control them except themselves. Once they took root in cherkesk, at the beginning, LAN gley had the capital to sit on an equal footing with Peng Chuk and the power to restore the country.


    If it were not for ah Yuqi''s unwillingness to continue attacking Yasu, at the beginning, LAN gley could not win Yasu castle with thousands of troops on his own. He didn''t want to make such a decision.


    At this time, ah Yuqi woke up from his dream. Because he remembered what his father Khan said:


    "Remember, whether the Russians or the Tatars in Crimea, they are the enemies of the Buddha and are not united with us."


    Yes, although the followers are good, what''s the use if they are not united with themselves? Ah Yuqi has seen the ferocity and fanaticism of these * * * pagans during the war between youmu tribes who believe in the beginning orchidism. Bringing these people here is a bad luck for the turhute tribe.


    Ah Yuqi looked at Elaine gray again. In front of this gentle smiling ex Khan, isn''t there a vicious and cunning dragon hidden in his chest?


    "I can''t do that," ah Yuqi said to Yishi LAN gley. "Gley Khan, thank you for your kindness. But I can only say sorry to you."


    "Where?"


    At the beginning of being rejected by ah Yuqi, LAN gley didn''t seem to care, he said with a smile.


    But at the beginning, LAN gley was bitten by a poisonous snake.


    "Is it true that my dream of returning to the motherland is an unreachable dream after all?"


    At the beginning, LAN gley''s heart was dripping blood.


    Just then, the sound of horses'' hoofs sounded on the grass.


    Ah Yuqi and Yishi LAN gley looked sideways and saw that gardanzeling was galloping here on a war horse full of prey, and there was a man behind him, the messenger sent by ah Yuqi to Yasu fort - Baihu aztansang.


    Bayi of Yasu Fort refused Ayuki''s request for peace and asked Taiji of the Khanate to wash his neck. The news brought back by Azi tanzanne made ah Yuqi furious and made LAN gley ecstatic at the beginning.


    Allah did not abandon him, and his opportunity came again.

 Chapter 520

    Although Cherchen let azitan bring back his challenge to Ayuki, the war between them did not start immediately. On Chechen''s side, it takes time to gather the * * * nomadic tribes in the Asian speed region. Moreover, although Chechen doesn''t say anything, he is also cautious in his heart. He sent spies early to inquire about all the information about the Kalmyks.


    In this way, after a few days, three big ships with three masts docked at the wharf of Yasu fort. A middle-aged man in dark red Kaftan clothes and a big belly walked to the bow of the first ship.


    "Hessen, why didn''t my nephew come to meet me?" the middle-aged man put up a curtain on his eyebrows and looked out into the distance from the dock.


    "Deputy commander Pedro, you are so forgetful. Haven''t we just landed here? I haven''t had time to inform the commander." Viscount Hessen stood aside, rubbed his hands and smiled.


    This is Chechen''s uncle Pedro.


    It turned out that Viscount Hessen returned to Poland with the money and recruitment order given to him by Cherchen. After inquiring about Pedro''s work in vidava, viscount Hessen was going to vidava to report peace to Pedro, and was ready to continue to go to Hessen to recruit mercenaries, but Pedro stopped him.


    The mean fat man has a good abacus. In his mind, although he could not fight with the Swedish army and its allies within one year because he had an agreement with King Carl X of Sweden, he took the soldiers of the mercenary regiment to Crimea to help Cherchen fight, which was not a violation of the agreement. Moreover, fat water does not flow into the fields of outsiders. Taking people to Crimea by yourself can save a lot of money for your nephew. Moreover, Pedro stayed in vidava for nearly half a year. During this half a year, he had long lost his freshness. Looking at the same scenery and serfs farming for himself every day, Pedro was tired of it. Seeing more and more holes in his belt, he was very quiet and moved.


    With this thought, Pedro summoned everyone in the mercenary regiment. All together, it was finally decided that Pedro led the soldiers of the two squadrons to Crimea, while bachit led the others to stay here. After all, the Republic of Poland is still in war. Although vidava is located in the rear, it is not certain that the Swedes or Prussians will fight one day and leave some armed forces.


    In this way, Pedro and his party passed through Austria, then went all the way down the Danube, passed through the Black Sea, and finally reached assu.


    When Viscount Hesse said this, Pedro patted his forehead hard. He forgot this so much that he was dizzy when he sat in the boat.


    "Go, go!" urged Pedro.


    Viscount Hesse hurried ashore. After a while, Chechen hurried to the wharf with Fatima and yelisheyi.


    "Uncle!" Chechen looked at Pedro''s fat face and shouted in surprise.


    "My good nephew makes my uncle want to die."


    As soon as he saw Chechen, Pedro exaggerated his arms, then jumped down from the ship like a giant toad and rushed into Chechen''s arms.


    Chechen quickly measured the gap between his body and his uncle, and then took a step back.


    Pedro fell to the ground and climbed up with dust for a long time.


    Looking at the uncle who was patting the dust on his body, Chechen asked in surprise, "Uncle Pedro, how could your majesty allow you to come to ASU? Isn''t the war in Poland very tense?"


    From Viscount Hesse, Chechen already knew that uncle Pedro wanted to save the employment fee to come to Yasu, which was in line with his uncle''s character, but Chechen didn''t understand how King kazimizh would let his uncle come.


    It''s also strange that Viscount Hessen reported to Chechen for a short time. It''s very difficult to explain things clearly.


    Pedro patted the last dirty place on his knee, and then said confidently, "why should the king agree? Anyway, because of the agreement with King Carl x, we can''t fight them again within a year, and it''s useless to stay in Poland. We might as well help you?"


    Hearing what Pedro said, Chechen was silent. From these short words, Chechen heard a lot of information that Natalie had never told herself.


    Although there are a lot of questions to ask Uncle, because this is the dock and uncle and they are tired, Chechen held back his questions for the time being. He said to Pedro, "uncle, let''s go back to the castle and talk while eating."


    Chechen led a strong pack horse for Pedro, while yelishei and others welcomed the companions of other mercenaries who came with the ship.


    In the restaurant of asuborg, through Chechen''s insinuation, Pedro told what Natalie didn''t say and what Chechen wanted to know, what had happened since the defeat of the Warsaw defense war.


    In conclusion, Pedro summed up the current situation in the Republic of Poland as follows: "Since the Tatars joined the war against Sweden, the Swedes have become more and more incompetent in the face of the raging uprising and riots. Most Swedish infantry dare not even step out of the city or castle. Those Tatars are really good at looting and destruction. Anjie led the Tatar cavalry to the elector''s nest in Prussia, and he took the whole konigsburg And the surrounding areas turned upside down. Countless villages lit up fireworks, and the residents there were tied with ropes around their necks, dragged into slaves by the Tatar cavalry. Ah, Anjie also made a fortune. Now his belt is made of gold, his cuffs are embroidered with gold thread, and even his spurs are replaced with gold. It is said that the elector pulled his clothes and sleeves to Carl x every day He cried and hoped that Carl x would agree to lead the Prussian army back to the rescue. However, Carl x himself was in deep mud in Poland and barely maintained the situation with the help of the nephew of the elector. Therefore, Carl x offered the elector higher and higher prices, starting with little Poland, then Lublin, and then even great Poland and livov They were packaged and given to the elector as a reward - anyway, most of these lands are not his. "


    Listening to Pedro talking about Carl X''s "generosity", Chechen burst out laughing. He imagined the gentle and graceful king of Sweden he had seen in Warsaw at the beginning, and now he was in a hurry. If he knew so, why did he have to start?


    Pedro continued to reveal: "And Natalie, your little girl, she''s not good now. I heard that since she returned to Poland, she led her own army and a Tatar cavalry of more than 500 people to play around with General Robert Douglas of Sweden. Once, General Robert Douglas finally got the news from Natalie''s department and led an army of 3000 people to encircle and suppress She. Guess what? It turned out that Natalie deliberately released the trace through a traitor in order to lure the Swedes out of the city. Well, Robert Douglas''s army was attacked by the poles all the time. The Tatars attacked the Swedes'' logistics supply force, the Swedish team surrounded by the Polish rebel army, and the Polish cavalry of the brigade all the time It''s no time for Douglas''s army to attack suddenly. When Robert Douglas returns, several infantry and cavalry companies have been annihilated as if they were cutting vegetables. When they escape, even their nests will be taken away! "


    What Pedro said was dripping and spitting. But when he finished, Pedro patted his thigh like a vented ball. He said to Chechen, "it''s a pity, my dear nephew. If I hadn''t promised for such a long time of a year at that time, how much wealth and reputation should I have now!"


    "So many things have happened, uncle. In fact, they have already gone to vidava, but Natalie didn''t tell me when she came to bergzisarai. Obviously, she was worried that I knew she had a conflict with her uncle." Chechen thought.


    At the thought of Natalie''s good intentions, Chechen felt guilty again. He couldn''t eat any more and put down his knife and fork.


    Sitting across the table, Pedro was unaware of the change in his nephew''s mood. After eating a hand grab meal and drinking a bowl of horse milk wine, he became interested in a roast whole sheep and tore off a leg of sheep.


    "But it''s not a bad thing to be in vidava. At least I know how many kilograms I have. In fact, I can''t do anything except war, uncle. So I gave all the land of vidava to kiajan and Bati. Do you remember that kiajan and his son Bati, Prince yanush''s former Manor administrator, are really good at taking care of the farm, It saves me a lot of energy, but it also makes me fatter, "said Pedro vaguely, biting the meat on the leg of the lamb.


    "Mm-hmm." Chechen replied absently. At this time, his heart flew to the study and to the blank stationery on the desk.


    "Hello, nephew. Did you listen to me?"


    Pedro finally found out something different about Cherchen. He put down his leg and asked Cherchen.


    "When, of course! Uncle, I''m listening to every word you say. Well, it''s better to give the Grange to Kian and buddy. Professional things should be handed over to professional people." Chechen quickly echoed.


    "I think so too." Pedro smiled when he saw that Chechen also agreed with his approach.


    "Then, uncle Pedro, you must be tired after so many days at sea. Have a good rest after eating. I''ll tell you about the enemy we face tomorrow."


    At this time, Che Chen was in a hurry to go back to his room.


    "I''m not really tired."


    As always, Pedro didn''t understand Chechen''s mind.


    "You must be tired!"


    Chechen didn''t wait for Pedro to retort. He stood up, walked to his uncle''s back and massaged Pedro''s shoulder.


    With Chechen''s massage, a sense of sleepiness really invaded.


    Chechen gently put Pedro on the bed, while he walked out with his hands and feet. He was about to close the door, but he listened behind him. Father sparsokukotsky shouted to himself.


    "Captain, I have something to find you."


    Chechen turned around and asked, "father, what''s the matter with you?"


    Father sparsokukotsky looked into the room. He whispered to Cherchen, "Cherchen, did Pedro tell you about vidava?"


    Chechen nodded and said with a smile: "speaking of it, he said he had nothing to do all day in vidava and was almost fat."


    Hearing what Chechen said, father sparsokukotsky sighed: "the deputy commander is fat, but some people are thin and skin and bones."


    Cherchen knew that father sparsokukotsky was dissatisfied with his uncle. He took the priest aside and asked the reason.


    The priest said, "Chechen, did your uncle tell you that he used Kian and Bati to manage vidava?"


    Che Chen nodded: "my uncle said he was not good at management, so he found someone who knew something. I also think professional things should be handed over to professional people."


    Hearing what Chechen said, the kind father sparsokukotsky widened his eyes. After a long time, the priest saw from Chechen''s clear eyes that Chechen didn''t know what keayan and Patty had done in vidava.


    Father spasokukotz said: "Cherchen, I know you may not be happy to hear some words, but I still want to say. In Poland, most Polish farmers have to work on the Lord''s land one day a week, which is reasonable. But now, in vidava, kiajan and Bati, in order to please your uncle and collect money for themselves, they arbitrarily increase the time to 4-5 days. Such a day In recent years, the poor farmers basically don''t have much time to take care of their land. Kiajan and Bati even forbid the farmers to leave their village, so that the farmers lose their personal freedom, are bound to the land and become serfs. "


    "How could this happen!" Chen exclaimed.


    He did not expect such a tragic thing to happen in his fief.


    Father spasokukotz said sadly: "I know you don''t believe it, but that''s the truth. Among these farmers, there are the refugees that deputy head bachit has been taking care of. Bachit also has a problem with your uncle. They have quarreled several times, but deputy head Pedro still goes his own way. Cherchen, I believe you are a kind-hearted good man, and so is Pedro. He''s just greedy for money. So I''ll tell you something, I hope you can help those farmers. "


    With these words, father sparsokukotsky shook his head again.


    Chechen took the priest''s hand.


    "Father, I''m sorry. I didn''t know my uncle would do this. I believe he did it all for me. Alas, in fact, he has made enough money. Father, don''t worry, I''ll persuade him about it. I''ll write a letter now and ask bachit to abolish the tyranny. Each farmer will only serve one day a week free of charge." Cherchen said apologetically.


    "Praise God!" spasokukotsky said excitedly.


    When Chechen told Pedro''s uncle the next day that he wanted to reduce the burden of farmers in the fief, Pedro was furious: "Which guy told me this! Am I too much? Which Lord in Poland is not like this! Is it also my fault that God arranged for us to become nobles and that they were born to be subordinates? In addition, our mercenary Corps protected them from Swedes, Prussians and bandits in vidava, and we asked them to pay more Move, is that too much! "


    Pedro complained endlessly, and Chechen suddenly felt that what his uncle said was reasonable

 Chapter 521

    Finally, for the sake of the harmony and stability of the mercenary regiment, Chechen still stood on the side of the priest. Pedro had to step back. He agreed to let the farmers still work for the Lord one day a week. This made Chechen very happy, because Uncle Pedro and father sparsokukotsky''s meals were finally solved. To this end, Chechen gave his uncle a big hug.


    Although the arrival of Uncle Pedro and the mercenary soldiers of the two squadrons alleviated Chechen''s dilemma of insufficient troops, there is still a problem that has plagued Chechen, that is, Chechen has always known little about the information of the Kalmyk people. The only ones, Chechen also learned from the patriarch of Isaac, and these intelligence are fragmented and unsystematic.


    The Kalmyk people obviously have a very strong anti reconnaissance capability. The reconnaissance troops sent from Yasu either have no return, or they were found halfway and had to retreat. This makes Che Chen very worried. Because the most terrible enemy is not the most powerful enemy, but the enemy you don''t know.


    In desperation, Chechen prepared to go out by himself, disguised as a caravan, to cherkesk to explore the reality.


    In the warehouse of Yasu fort, Chechen, wearing a fur coat and a bearskin hat, asked Ingrid, "Ingrid, do you think we should take some fur to cherkesk?"


    Ingrid, who was also dressed as a businessman, smiled at Chechen: "Captain, you are a layman now. Only Cossacks and businessmen like fur, and those nomads can''t use up all the fur they call. How can you rare us to bring it. If you really bring fur to trade, it will fall into the eyes of those who care. You will know that you are a fake businessman at a glance. We should bring more salt and cloth."


    Hearing what Ingrid said, Chechen giggled twice. He was really a layman.


    At this time, Fatima appeared at the door of the warehouse.


    "Captain," Fatima asked him discontentedly as soon as she saw Cherchen, "why don''t you take me with you for such a dangerous thing as cherkesk?"


    Chechen wanted to hide it from Fatima, but he didn''t expect to let her know. So Chechen said apologetically, "Fatima, I don''t want to hide it from you, but this time we''re not going to fight and kill, but to do business. Besides, I think you''re not in good health recently and you''re always dizzy, so you''d better stay in ASU."


    After listening to Chechen''s words, Fatima subconsciously lowered her head. But she soon raised her head again and said in a firm voice, "no, Chechen. I''ll go with you."


    Fatima seldom directly calls Chechen''s name, but if she does, it means that she is very firm and unchangeable in asking Chechen for big things.


    Sure enough, after several persuasions from Chechen and Ingrid, Fatima still insisted on going with Chechen. But Chechen had to agree.


    So Chechen, with Fatima, Ingrid and twenty guards, escorted seven wicker carriages towards cherkesk.


    Just after crossing the river, they met kalmec cavalry patrolling the grassland. A small group of kalmec cavalry surrounded Cherchen and asked them for their identity.


    Ingrid simply bent down to salute and told them that she was a Swedish caravan returning from business in Central Asia with salt and cloth.


    Two kalmec cavalry like the leader looked at each other. They told Ingrid that kalmec Taiji Ayuki was staying here and that the goods brought by the caravan were exactly what they needed.


    "That''s great. We''ll deal with you," Ingrid said.


    The leader of a Kalmyk cavalry escorted the caravan with ten cavalry. Although it was said to be an escort, it was actually the same as escorting. And Chechen also found that these Kalmyk cavalry always kept a high vigilance. The distance they kept from the caravan was just the most powerful distance for bows and arrows. Once they found any change in the caravan, a wave of feather arrows Can cause great casualties.


    After another morning''s journey, Chechen and his team finally arrived at the Kalmyk camp.


    Kalmyk people''s camp is not located in cherkesk city. This camp is located on a high slope, which should be about five miles away from cherkesk according to Cherchen''s memory. This high slope can be said to be the only commanding height nearby. Standing at the highest point, you can see all the wind and grass nearby.


    Kalmyk people graze cattle, sheep and horses around the high slope. When those men with a horse pole saw Cherchen passing by, they looked at them with curious eyes.


    A hundred steps away from the camp, the kalmec cavalry leader who "escorted" Chechen and others ordered Chechen to stop, and then went first by himself.


    Holding this opportunity, Chechen carefully observed the camp of the Kalmyk people.


    There are no walls and fences in this camp. There are about 1000 tents inside. These tents are now full of soldiers. At a glance, there are no less than hundreds of people moving outside. It is estimated that there are thousands of people in the whole camp. These Kalmyks have strange hairstyles and braids hanging on both sides of erdo. They are not tall, but they are very stocky. Several bare chested and breast exposed Kalmyk people are wiping their bodies with water, and their bronze skin glitters like metal in the sun.


    Soon the chief of the Kalmyk cavalry brought a white woman with brown hair and a fur coat.


    "Bridget, these people say they are from your hometown," said the Kalmyk cavalry leader to the woman named Bridget.


    Your hometown? Swedish woman!


    Cherchen didn''t expect to meet Swedes in cherkesk, thousands of miles away from Sweden. At this time, he was really glad that he had brought Ingrid, otherwise he would be in a gang now.


    When Ingrid heard that the woman in front of her was her compatriot, her face was filled with a happy smile.


    "Hello, are you Swedish too?" Ingrid stepped forward and said to Bridget.


    When she heard the language of her hometown, Bridget couldn''t believe it. Then she covered her mouth and wept with joy.


    "Yes, I am," said Brigitte. Prigit stammered in Swedish, apparently because he hadn''t used it for too long.


    Then Ingrid and Bridget began to talk in Swedish.


    When the leader of the Kalmyk cavalry saw that Ingrid was indeed a Swede and did not deceive himself, he gradually relaxed his vigilance. He stepped aside and let the two women talk, and there was no deep hostility in their eyes.


    This is a little half a day, and from Ingrid, Cherchen also knew the tragic experience of the Swedish woman named prijit.

 Chapter 522

    It turned out that Bridget''s husband was an explorer. In 1646, prijit went to Siberia with her husband and expedition. Their goal was to find a tribe rich in legendary sable. This kind of sable is known as "soft gold" in Europe and is invaluable.


    But good luck did not accompany them. On a chilly February day in spring, shortly after the expedition entered Siberia, they were unexpectedly attacked by Siberian savages. In their small-scale conflict with Siberian savages, prijit''s husband was killed and everything was looted by Siberian savages.


    So Bridget became a widow. That year, she was only twenty-two. After the very short encounter, prijita was taken as an alien prisoner of war. After that, a Kalmyk caravan traded with the savage tribe and exchanged 20 arrows from the savage to prijit. As a slave to the new master, prijit was taken to the great tent of the Kalmyk people in the Volga River region.


    Here, prijit was distributed to a Kalmyk as a commodity. As soon as the Kalmyk got prijit, he was eager to have sex with her and let another companion watch. This seemed unbearable to Bridget in any case. When the plea failed, prijit resisted desperately, and finally she bit a piece of meat from the Kalmyk. The Kalmyks wanted to beat her up and raped her after knocking her unconscious.


    A few days later, they arrived at the big tent of Kalmyk Khan. The story of prijit''s resistance to her master somehow spread in the big tent, which aroused Kalmyk Khan''s interest. Kalmyk Khan summoned her and spoke to her alone. Khan asked her why she refused the courtship request of the Kalmyk who loved her. It seemed that she didn''t understand the feeling of resistance and rejection when she refused a lover.


    Finally, the Kalmyk Khan seemed to sympathize with prijit. He told the prijit that the custom of his country was that no one would force her, and no one could bully her.


    However, what the Great Khan said is obviously untrustworthy; Or, you can''t believe it all.


    The Kalmyk did not force him later, but the barbarians treated her in a very cruel and ruthless way. They not only stripped her of all her clothes, but also tied her like a dog with chains and ropes. They tied her so tightly that they left permanent traces on her arms and legs. These traces remain today.


    Moreover, since she was brought to Kalmyk territory, she has been forced to do cheap and tiring work that even strong men can''t bear, and has often been teased. The food given to her by the Kalmyks was small, coarse and often filthy, which was neither eaten nor swallowed in the western world.


    But even after prijit finished eating these foods, she must thank the people who gave her such food.


    Time goes by day, month by month, year by year. The Kalmyk who had been bitten by her had come to her, and the man told prijit that as long as she changed her mind, he would go and beg Khan to forgive her. But in any case, Bridget gave in.


    Prijit''s fate turned five years after she was a prisoner.


    According to the kamec code, the kamec had to carefully select some prisoners of war as tribute to their rulers. In this way, prijit, as a woman with special skills born in Europe, entered Khan''s eyes again. Khan gave prijit to his own imperial concubine, one of his wives (he had two wives).


    The imperial concubine is said to be the princess of the Heshuote tribe and is very popular among the people.


    As a woman, when she saw the naked body of prijit, she couldn''t help feeling a trace of pity and gave her some clothes made of animal skin, so that her naked body was covered to some extent.


    The princess asked prijit if she could do needlework. Bridget took out her handkerchief and showed it to her. The imperial concubine was very happy when she saw it, so she left her to do needlework for herself. Because she can do needlework and is especially good at weaving and weaving, prijit has knitted many colorful and varied clothes and cloth for the imperial concubine day and night according to the aesthetics of Western women and the intelligence and fineness of a woman.


    This made Bridget win the goodwill of the princess.


    Seeing that the imperial concubine was so friendly and generous to prijita, the Kalmyk people here also changed their attitude towards prijit. Outside the large imperial concubine''s tent, every day, women and children dressed in animal skins looked at these clothes and cloth with envious eyes, and constantly exclaimed - because they had never seen such novel and exquisite fabrics.


    Prijit worked hard with her skillful weaving skills, won the favor of her hostess, got her reuse and shelter, and bridgeta''s status gradually began to improve.


    One year, when ah Yuqi, the son of the imperial concubine, got married, the imperial concubine gave prijit to her son and daughter-in-law, and gave prijit the status of a free man. She was no longer a slave, but served the Taiji family as a free man.


    Bridget told Ingrid and Cherchen that the owner of the camp was ah Yuqi Taiji. And I came here because ah Yuqi''s wife came to see her husband.


    After listening to prijit''s tragic story, Chechen and Ingrid showed pity.


    Ingrid said to Cherchen in a pleading tone, "Captain, let''s help prijit."


    Chechen also has this intention.


    However, in addition to pity, Cherchen has other thoughts. He believed that prijit had been in the Kalmyk tribe for many years and must have known the inside story. From Bridget, I can get a lot of useful information.


    Chechen immediately told the karmec cavalry leader who brought them that he wanted to see the ah Yuqi Taiji.


    "I want to make a deal with Taiji, a rich deal that won''t disappoint him," Chechen said.


    The Kalmyk cavalry leader looked at Chechen. Seeing that Chechen''s face was clear, he whispered to a nearby figure who looked higher, and then the figure asked Chechen to wait.


    After a while, a servant like man came. The servant brought Taiji''s order: ah Yuqi, Taiji is willing to see you.

 Chapter 523

    Under the guidance of the servant, Chechen went into the white tent of ah Yuqi Taiji. Ah Yuqi sat on the throne drinking butter tea, while the Gelu Lama sat on the side of ah Yuqi.


    "Do you want to see me?" ah Yuqi asked Cherchen after drinking butter tea in a bowl. He didn''t expect that the businessman was so young and about his age. Ah Yuqi first had some good feelings in his heart. However, ah Yuqi still looks like a business.


    "Yes." Chechen sat down like ah Yuqi. He said, "my name is aleval, the leader of the caravan. My partner Ingrid is Swedish. Prijit is her compatriot. I hope to get the grace of Taiji and take prijit home."


    After listening to Chechen''s words, ah Yuqi put down the tea bowl. He looked at Chechen''s face and kept turning Buddha beads in his hands. After a while, ah Yuqi said, "not for sale. Prijit is an important servant to my wife. She can weave exquisite fabrics, which is almost unmatched in the Khanate."


    Seeing that ah Yuqi refused himself, Chechen was a little anxious. He jumped forward and lobbied ah Yuqi: "Lord Taiji, Bridget is just a servant who is good at embroidery, which is dispensable to you. She has been with you for ten years and suffers from homesickness every day. I heard that you Kalmyk people come from the Far East and are far away from their hometown. I think Lord Taiji can understand the pain of Bridget."


    After listening to Che Chen''s words, the Gelu Lama behind ah Yuqi loudly announced the Buddha''s name, while ah Yuqi seemed to have a loose look.


    Chechen hit the railway while it was hot: "Taiji, I won''t take prijit from you for nothing. I''m willing to exchange a cart of salt and a cart of cloth in the caravan for her."


    A cart of salt and a cart of cloth can be exchanged for dozens of strong slaves. Che Chen takes out so much, which shows that he is very sincere.


    However, it was precisely Chechen''s sincere words that aroused ah Yuqi''s suspicion. Because the businessmen contacted by ah Yuqi were people who valued profit over righteousness, Chechen''s kind of helping others did not seem to be doing business.


    Ah Yuqi''s face showed a trace of vigilance. He said, "aleval, you know so much."


    Chechen woke up at this time. He said a little more. Immediately, Chechen said, "I just listened to prijit."


    But since ah Yuqi was suspicious, how could he let Chechen go so easily. He was going to try Chechen and see the details of the young man.


    "Ha ha, it''s rare that you are so sincere." ah Yuqi suddenly stood up from his position. He went to Chechen and said condescending, "well, I''ll bet with you. If you win, I''ll give you prijit?"


    "What is Taiji going to bet?" Chechen asked happily when ah Yuqi relaxed.


    "Let''s bet on shooting. You and I shoot at the target 30 meters away. Whoever hits the red heart on the target will win. What do you think?" ah Yuqi stretched out his arm and made a gesture of shooting.


    "As Taiji said," Chechen agreed.


    So they came outside. Two Kalmyks put a target made of hay thirty meters away according to ah Yuqi''s order.


    As the host, ah Yuqi shot first of course. He took a rope gun, skillfully loaded it with gunpowder and lead bullets, and then shot at the target. The bullet didn''t hit the red heart, but it wasn''t far from the red heart.


    The next one is Chechen. Ah Yuqi handed the gun to Chechen, but Chechen didn''t take it, but chose to use the pistol he brought.


    The caravan usually carries weapons for self-defense, so ah Yuqi doesn''t care that Che Chen uses his own pistol.


    Che Chen raised his hand and raised the gun. His eyes, hands and the center of the gun were in a straight line, and then pulled the trigger.


    The bullet hit the bull''s-eye.


    Ingrid and prijit both cried for Chechen, especially prijit, because she had just learned from Chechen that the shot was related to her own destiny.


    Chechen was also very satisfied with himself. He was about to thank ah Yuqi. Suddenly, ah Yuqi shouted, "take him down!"


    As soon as ah Yuqi''s voice fell, the two warriors jumped at Cherchen and pressed him to the ground. Fatima stretched out her hand to her back and wanted to come forward to rescue, but Cherchen stopped it with her eyes.


    Chechen, who was pressed to the ground, raised his head. He asked innocently, "Taiji, why is this?"


    Ah Yuqi said sternly, "don''t pretend to be a fool! You say you are a businessman, but your shooting skills are so good that it is clear that you are disguised by soldiers. Besides, aren''t all your businessmen open-minded about money? How are you willing to exchange two carts of goods for a woman?"


    Then Chechen realized that he had revealed a flaw. He secretly complained in his heart, but he said stubbornly: "Wronged, Taiji. I''m willing to use two carts of goods to redeem prijit because her husband who died ten years ago has little money in Stockholm, Sweden. When prijit returns, she will be the heir to the property, and she promised to give me half of the property. That''s why I''m so generous. As for what you said, why am I so good at shooting? Excuse me Let me be frank, Lord Taiji, if you use my gun, you can also hit the red heart. "


    "Oh?" listening to Chechen say that he didn''t hit it because of the weapon, ah Yuqi doubtfully took the pistol used by Chechen.


    "Taiji might as well use my musket," said Chechen.


    "OK, I''ll try yours," said ah Yuqi.


    Ah Yuqi filled the pistol with gunpowder and lead bullets. He aimed at the bull''s eye and fired a shot. Sure enough, this time he also hit the bull''s-eye.


    This surprised ah Yuqi. He didn''t expect that this short pistol was so much easier to use than his long barrel rope gun. Ah Yuqi took the smoking pistol in his hand and played it carefully. He couldn''t help thinking, "is it really a problem with the firearm?"


    "Taiji," Chechen explained, "the musket you just used was bought from czar Russia. To tell you the truth, the musket produced by czar Russia is the worst in Europe. It is not only inaccurate, but also very bulky. My pistol is produced in the Republic of Poland, and the inside is engraved with rifling, so the accuracy is much higher than your musket."


    "What is rifling?"


    "Taiji, rifling is a concave convex pattern engraved in the barrel. It is used to give the warhead the ability to rotate, so that the bullet can still maintain the established direction after being discharged. Have you ever hit the top? The principle is similar to that."


    "I see."


    After listening to Chechen''s explanation, ah Yuqi''s mind came up with the rotation of the top.


    Ah Yuqi''s suspicion was half gone. He looked at the barrel again. Sure enough, there were concave and convex lines in it.


    Ah Yuqi ordered Chechen to let go. Ah Yuqi inserted the pistol into his belt and didn''t mean to return it to its original owner.


    Che Chen, seeing this, of course, would not be stupid enough to ask for it. He moved his twisted arm and said to ah Yuqi, "Taiji, since your weapons are bad, I can''t win. Why don''t we compete again?"


    Ah Yuqi has just been greedy for Chechen''s pistol. It''s embarrassing for him to compete again. He said to Chechen, "no, if you lose, you lose. I admit to losing. Prijit is yours. The two carts of materials. No, I buy all the materials you bring at twice the price."


    Seeing that ah Yuqi did it neatly, Chechen couldn''t help but sincerely thank him and said, "thank you Taiji."


    On one side, Bridget hugged Ingrid. The poor woman who had been away from home for ten years could finally go home.

 Chapter 524

    Seeing that the matter was satisfactorily solved, Chechen was also happy. He was smiling and ah Yuqi stopped him again.


    "Aleval, come and tell me about your country," said ah Yuqi.


    Hearing this request, Cherchen hesitated. He wanted to leave immediately, because at least one person here had seen himself, that is Baihu aztanzan. Chechen was afraid that he would happen to meet this hundred families, which would be bad.


    "Why? Are you in a hurry?" ah Yuqi asked unhappily when he saw that Che Chen hesitated.


    "No, of course not. It''s my honor to get the inquiry from Taiji." Chechen quickly denied.


    "Then go back to the big account with me." ah Yuqi waved, and then turned to go first.


    Chechen had to follow in helplessly.


    In the big account, Cherchen first talked about the local conditions and customs of Sweden. As he talked, Chechen found that ah Yuqi Taiji was really a "problem" young man. Every time Chechen said a word, ah Yuqi could ask three or four questions. At this time, Chechen could only rack his brains to answer. Moreover, ayucci was very interested in the war between Sweden and czar Russia and the Republic of Poland.


    At first, Chechen was talking and ah Yuqi was asking. After a few questions, Chechen also consciously asked why ah Yuqi and their Kalmyks came back to Europe and their current situation.


    Ah Yuqi is not wary of these problems. He knows everything and says everything. But as for why they came from the Volga River basin to the cherkesk in the Don River Basin, ayuqi only said that they were nomadic here. And Chechen didn''t dare to ask too much, because he found that when he asked these questions, the Lama named Gelu always looked at himself with his eyes.


    Gradually, in the process of your questions and answers, they gradually warmed up unconsciously. Ah Yuqi praises Yu Chechen''s broad knowledge, and Chechen also applauds ah Yuqi''s original views on some problems.


    "So czar Russia is nothing more than that."


    When he heard that Czarist Russia had repeatedly lost to Sweden and the Republic of Poland in a number dominated situation, ayyuqi scoffed at its combat effectiveness.


    "Hundreds of years ago, a partial division of our ancestors beat the shit out of the Russians. Unexpectedly, they haven''t made any progress after hundreds of years."


    Cherchen followed ah Yuqi''s words and said, "yes, in Europe, czar Russia is not even a third rate country. Like Sweden, France and Britain, it is a first-rate power."


    "If I have the chance, I really want to see the countries you said." ah Yuqi said to me.


    "There will be a chance, Lord Taiji. If you come to Sweden, I will do my best as a host." Cherchen promised him.


    Ah Yuqi nodded and accepted Chechen''s invitation.


    At this time, ah Yuqi picked up a tea bowl in front of him and pushed it to Chechen.


    "Aleval, drink this cup of butter tea. What you said today really opened my eyes. Now I want to make you a friend. Come on, let''s drink together."


    With that, ah Yuqi drank butter tea like a drink.


    Chechen is the first time to drink this kind of tea from Tibet. When he took his first sip of butter tea, he felt salty and smelly, but due to ah Yuqi''s face, he couldn''t help drinking, so he only reluctantly drank a little. But when he saw Ah Yuqi finish the butter tea in one mouthful, Cherchen had to drink a second mouthful. With the first bite, the second bite feels much better. Chechen even felt the mellow butter, the fragrance of tea and the light saltiness, which was a unique and beautiful taste.


    When Chechen put down his tea bowl, ah Yuqi suddenly asked Chechen, "so, aleval, you''ve been to so many countries. What else are there in the khanate, czar Russia, the Republic of Poland, the kingdom of Sweden and the Crimean Khanate? Which country has the most powerful cavalry, compared with my Kalmyk cavalry?"


    For a moment, Cherchen didn''t know how to answer the question.


    It''s not difficult for Cherchen to evaluate the quality of cavalry in various countries. Cherchen has seen everything in Eastern Europe in the past two years, from the Boye cavalry of Czar Russia to the wing cavalry of the Republic of Poland, from the pistol cavalry of the kingdom of Sweden to the zaporoze cavalry of the Kazakh emirate.


    Realistically speaking, the close combat heavy armor cavalry of the Republic of Poland is strong, and the Polish wing cavalry can be regarded as the cavalry with the strongest impact. Faced with a less disciplined army, hundreds of winged cavalry can make an epic record.


    The cavalry of the Kazakh emirate is mainly light and has average combat power. The infantry of the Cossack emirate are their dominant arms, but they are more afraid of the elite cavalry of Poland without the protection of the vehicle array.


    Czar Russia''s close combat heavy armor cavalry with Boye aristocrats as the core is strong, but the impact is not strong. It is suitable for melee and close combat.


    The elite heavy armour pistol cavalry of the kingdom of Sweden is the most defensive cavalry. Equipped with high-quality pistols and long and broad swords, their melee fighting ability is no less than that of the Boye cavalry of Czar Russia.


    As for the Crimean khanate, the biggest feature of the country established by the nomadic people is that it has a complete range of cavalry and arms, from heavy armour and gun cavalry to light mounted archers. The heavy armored cavalry is the best because they are familiar with bowing horses from childhood. It is only slightly inferior to the Polish wing cavalry in impact.


    But such a professional analysis will inevitably arouse ah Yuqi''s suspicion and is inconsistent with his status as a businessman; However, if the karmec cavalry is said to be invincible in the world against their will, and there is a suspicion of flattery, it may also cause ah Yuqi''s dissatisfaction. In desperation, Chechen had to say, "Taiji, I haven''t seen the style of karmec cavalry in your khanate, so I don''t dare to comment."


    Who knows, ah Yuqi heard Chechen say so. Since he waved his big hand and said, "why is it difficult? I''ll let a team of our Kalmyk cavalry out to practice later. Don''t you know."


    At this time, Gelu Lama suddenly lit the oil lamp in the tent. Before I knew it, it was dark.


    Ah Yuqi and Che Chen found that they had talked for so long.


    Ah Yuqi apologized to Chechen: "I didn''t expect to say so long, aleval. I''m really sorry. Why don''t you stay here for one night tonight and I''ll ask my men to make a tent for you."


    The so-called long dreams at night, Chechen doesn''t dare to stay for one night. He waved his hand again and again and said, "no, No. we are used to doing business at night. We don''t bother Taiji. As for the cavalry of Taiji, I''ll see it when I pass here next time."


    Seeing Cherchen''s refusal, ah Yuqi forced Cherchen to stay for a few more words. He wouldn''t let Cherchen leave and said that Cherchen must evaluate his Kalmyk cavalry tomorrow morning. Chechen couldn''t get rid of it, so he had to live down.


    When Che Chen went down, the Gelu Lama who had not spoken said to ah Yuqi, "ah Yuqi, are you still doubting this man named aleval?"


    "What? Gru, do you see anything?" ah Yuqi didn''t answer yes or no, but asked Gru.


    Gru shook his head.


    "There is no exact evidence. The young man seems to be very interested in our origin, but that can also be explained as his unique curiosity. However, ah Yuqi, the young man came from the direction of Azov. We captured and detained many business trips from cherksk to Azov. After that, the caravan almost disappeared. At this time, such a caravan suddenly appeared I always find something strange about the so-called Swedish caravan. "


    Ah Yuqi clapped his hands and said, "that''s it. Tomorrow''s drill will be my last test of him. If he is really a spy, he must behave differently from ordinary bystanders, which is obvious."


    The Gelu Lama asked again, "what if he wasn''t a spy?"


    "If he wasn''t a spy, I''d keep him. Then let him work for me. Gru, you heard that there are so many countries outside czar Russia and Crimean Khan, and their firearms are so excellent. I''ll let aleval buy more and better guns and real artillery for me."


    When saying this, ah Yuqi looked serious and looked forward to it. Obviously, he''s not just talking.

 Chapter 525

    And Chechen returned to the account arranged by ah Yuqi for him. Ingrid and Fatima were already there waiting for him.


    As soon as Chechen entered the tent, he sat in front of them: "ah Yuqi won''t let me go. He wants me to evaluate the Kalmyk cavalry tomorrow."


    Ingrid listened and said anxiously, "Captain, don''t be fooled. If you beat ah Yuqi Taiji with a pistol today, he suspects you are a soldier. If you say something expert tomorrow, he will see the flaw."


    Of course, Chechen also thought of this. So he said to Ingrid and Fatima, "of course I know that. So tomorrow I will pretend to be a layman. And you are my eyes. Go and see, seriously, and write down the tactics of the Kalmyk cavalry."


    Ingrid and Fatima nodded yes.


    After that, Chechen asked about Bridget.


    Ingrid said now, "prijit, she''s fine. I went to her tent just now. She turned out her clothes ten years ago and said she would wear them back to Sweden. What''s the excitement? I''m afraid she won''t sleep tonight."


    The next morning, Chechen was called up by ah Yuqi and brought to a new wooden platform. With the flag bearer waving the flag on the high platform, a thousand Kalmyk cavalry set out four combat units composed of five horizontal teams on the grassland early. The first two columns of each combat unit are cavalry with long guns, who shoulder the heavy task of charging; The last three columns are cavalry with bows and arrows. Each cavalry is widely separated from each other, and there is a certain interval between each combat unit.


    These Kalmyk cavalry show the typical response of Mongolian cavalry in Genghis Khan''s era when they meet the enemy.


    Their two combat units are in the front and the two units are in the back. The simulation is divided into a length about the width of the enemy''s lineup. Each of the rear rows remains parallel and the spacing between the front and rear is very wide. Then the cavalry pushed forward slowly. When the cavalry on the first brigade was not far away from the enemy and was about to contact, the latter two cavalry units accelerated to protrude from both sides, circuitously encircled the enemy''s rear army and cut off the enemy''s rear road. If this is not a drill but a real battle, it is often more unexpected than an ambush and can make it chaotic because it is a pre battle assault and if it is an army with weak will.


    When the combat unit was about to contact the enemy, the light cavalry in the last three rows quickly rushed out from the first two rows of heavy cavalry. The cavalry armed with bows and arrows first kill the enemy and weaken morale with arrow rain from 20 meters away. Then, the cavalry with long guns began to accelerate. The archers left the front battlefield, kept in contact with the enemy with feather arrows on both wings, and kept the encirclement.


    Kalmyk cavalry kept repeating these movements, and Chechen, who stood on the high platform with ah Yuqi, appropriately showed the surprise of a layman.


    From time to time, Che Chen stood on tiptoe, or looked, or agreed, and even applauded.


    He is not the one who is really observing today, but Fatima and Ingrid. He just needs to be a good "actor"


    "This is really a rare strong army!" Chechen praised.


    When ah Yuqi heard Chechen''s approval, he smiled and asked the question: how about the Kalmyk cavalry compared with the cavalry of the five countries?


    This time, Chechen scratched his head and said, "ah Yuqi Taiji, I don''t know anything else, but compared with the winged cavalry of Poland and the cavalry of the kingdom of Sweden, your team doesn''t run as neatly as them."


    "Not as neat as them?"


    Ah Yuqi widened his eyes. He didn''t expect that Che Chen could see this thing. It''s really like a doorway that laymen can see.


    "Yes, not as neat as them." Chechen pretended to be naive and said with his hand: "Your cavalry is too wide apart, and it''s still a straight line at the beginning of the charge, but slowly there are front and back, and in the end it''s basically a triangle. When the wing cavalry and the Swedish pistol cavalry charge, the whole straight line stands still, and each cavalry''s feet are close to his feet, straight as one, like one person. Oh, right. We call that kind of charge method wall charge."


    After listening to Chechen''s words, ah Yuqi was silent. He thought that what Chechen said was a little better than when his Kalmyk cavalry charged, but he didn''t expect that what Chechen said was as straight as one.


    The name of wall style charge appropriately reflects that it is as indestructible as a row of walls.


    As an excellent knight and commander, ah Yuqi certainly knows how difficult it is to charge with dozens or even hundreds of cavalry in a uniform manner. This is not only a matter of horses and equipment, but also related to training and people. The best knights under ah Yuqi can charge in groups of ten people without disorder, but if they double, the formation will begin to loose, because there are good and bad riding skills and horses There are advantages and disadvantages.


    It can only be said that although Chechen deliberately concealed his knowledge level, his vision on the mountain still made him stand out from the crowd.


    For a moment, ah Yuqi looked at the drill of his own cavalry under the stage and couldn''t help but be dull. Even though some of them with excellent equestrian skills were hiding in the extremely difficult pedals.


    After a while, ah Yuqi asked Che Chen, "is there really such a cavalry?"


    He also had a glimmer of hope, saying that such cavalry was also the elite of the elite in other countries.


    But Chechen broke his fantasy. Cherchen said truthfully: "yes, and now Europe, such as the kingdom of Sweden, Germany and Britain, have taken the training of such cavalry as the mainstream."


    Ah Yuqi was restless. He asked involuntarily, "what about before? What were the cavalry in these countries before?"


    In fact, the answer to this question is meaningless to ah Yuqi. Its role is just to test Cherchen.


    In fact, before the wall charge became popular, the cavalry of the European army, in addition to fighting alone, was popular with a cavalry tactic called "semi rotation". This method of warfare consists of cavalry equipped with multiple spring revolvers in an array of at least six rows in depth and 6 to 20 people in width, marching in the direction of the enemy at a jogging speed. When the front row cavalry is about 30 meters away from the enemy infantry, the cavalry turn their horse''s head to the left, pull out their pistols and fire at the enemy infantry; Then run to the end of the queue, reload the ammunition, and the next row of cavalry continue to shoot, and so on. However, this tactical disadvantage is obvious. That is, in many cases, the firepower of the cavalry is often not enough to resist the firepower of the enemy infantry array. The heavy firerope gun equipped by the infantry has a much longer range than the cavalry pistol. This tactic means that the valuable cavalry is exposed to the fierce fire network of the enemy infantry again and again. This is one of the reasons why this tactic was eventually eliminated.


    However, Chechen also knows that this problem is obviously a pit. He avoided talking, but said naively, "Taiji, I don''t know. Since I was born, my motherland has trained cavalry."


    At the thought of Che Chen''s age, ah Yuqi didn''t doubt the authenticity of this remark. His thoughts returned to the wall charge. In his mind, he simulated the situation when the cavalry of the Khanate encountered the kind of foot to foot, straight as one, as Chechen said, as if one man''s cavalry were charging against the wall.


    The result is obviously not optimistic.

 Chapter 526

    As the inheritor of the Mongolian Empire, the cavalry tactics of Kalmyk Khanate are classic Mongolian. There are two main tactics. One is the tactics of cooperation between heavy cavalry and light cavalry demonstrated by the thousand people team just now, and the other is the classic "Mangu evil" tactics.


    The first tactic, as Chechen has just said, his Kalmyk cavalry charged "not as neat as them".


    As a nomadic Khanate in Taiji, ah Yuqi certainly understands the importance of formation. The denser the formation of an assault cavalry, the better they have an advantage over the loose cavalry and infantry. In the battle, those knights who fight alone will have to face three or four weapons at the same time. Even if you have good Sabre skills and superb riding skills, you can only be beaten to death one after another in the face of the siege, and even it is difficult to cause casualties of the wall mounted cavalry.


    As for the Mangu evil tactics, ah Yuqi knows better that the essence of the Mangu evil tactics handed down from generation to generation in the Khanate is that the cavalry are skilled in riding and can break away with one blow. In the face of the cavalry charging in a neat and uniform way, the cavalry of the Khanate can''t escape at all - the enemy is too dense to escape unless they escape.


    Moreover, if the Kalmyk cavalry used the traditional Mangu tactics to deal with the wall cavalry who charged head-on from the beginning, it would require very good riding skills and reduced horse speed to shoot arrows back on the horse. Therefore, the use of Bangkok and his own cavalry in the duel will not be possible to start with their butts facing the enemy at the very beginning. They need to turn the horse''s head and keep the distance from the enemy cavalry after the enemy is charged. This can not be too far, because the range of the bow is limited, and the effective range is only about 20 meters.


    But this distance is not easy for cavalry facing high-speed charge. Because the basic speed of the opponent''s war horse must be slightly higher than that of your war horse. Once you can''t master the distance a little, it''s the fate of selling your back to the enemy.


    Thinking about it, ah Yuqi found that his cavalry had no advantage. Ah Yuqi shuddered at the thought that the cavalry of the Khanate would face such an enemy in the future.


    When naum Vasiliev boasted to ah Yuqi how great the artillery of Czar Russia was and how powerful it was, ah Yuqi could comfort himself with "virtue rather than risk" and "it was people who used weapons", but when even people were inferior, ah Yuqi could not give reasons to comfort himself.


    Suddenly, ah Yuqi held Chechen''s hand. This sudden move startled Cherchen.


    "Lord aleval, you''ve seen cavalry that can charge neatly, so you must know how they train?"


    "Er, Taiji. I''m just a businessman. Although I''ve seen them, I really don''t know how they trained them." Chechen replied carefully.


    Ah Yuqi heard Chechen say so, but he didn''t let go. He continued excitedly, "what about their officers? Those winged cavalry officers and Swedish cavalry officers must know how to train. You can hire some for me, no matter how much it costs."


    Chechen didn''t expect that ah Yuqi had such a mind. But he thought that even if ah Yuqi let his Kalmyk cavalry learn to use the wall charge of wing cavalry, it could not change anything. Because wall cavalry vs. wall cavalry, the battle will only be a war of attrition until one side can''t bear the loss and collapses. Since the population of any nomadic nation is not as good as that of a settled country, it is a dream to defeat a settled country in the war of consumption. However, Chechen didn''t dare to tell ah Yuqi, because this involves the strategic level, and it''s not what businessmen can say.


    Seeing that Chechen doesn''t speak, ah Yuqi mistakenly thinks that Chechen is unwilling. He turned to inducement and said, "aleval, I won''t treat you badly if you do this for me. I now canonize you as the centurion of the Khanate. You go to your motherland and hire the best cavalry officers for me. Just take the money you want."


    Of course, Chechen can''t recruit any cavalry officers for ah Yuqi. But ah Yuqi just gave him a chance to get out. Chechen said to ah Yuqi with gratitude: "thank you, Taiji."


    Seeing that Chechen accepted, ah Yuqi also seemed very happy. He patted Cherchen on the shoulder and encouraged him: "alvar, serve me well. You will know how generous I am."


    Chechen was regarded as the most distinguished guest by ah Yuqi. He and Chechen walked down the platform side by side. When he spoke to Chechen, ah Yuqi''s smile was so warm as the spring breeze.


    Seeing ah Yuqi''s posture like this, Ingrid and Fatima, who are waiting for Chechen under the high platform, are greatly surprised. They don''t know what fascination Chechen has given to the audience.


    "I didn''t give him any ecstasy, but promised to hire cavalry officers and buy muskets for him."


    When sorting out his belongings and preparing to leave ah Yuqi''s camp, Chechen said this to Ingrid and Fatima, and told the second daughter his dialogue with ah Yuqi about cavalry on the high platform.


    "Then, commander, are you really going to hire officers and buy muskets for ah Yuqi?" Ingrid asked uncertainly.


    "How could it be!" Chechen said with a smile, "I''m an enemy with the Taiji of Kalmyk. When I get back to Yasu fort, I''m expected to go to war with him soon."


    As soon as Cherchen''s voice fell, a soldier of the mercenary regiment came over.


    He said to Chechen, "Captain, a Lama named Gru wants to see you."


    Che Chen and her second daughter looked back. I saw the Gelu Lama standing not far behind them. Gru carried a leather bag in his hand, followed by two women.


    From prijit, Cherchen already knows the important position of Gelu, a religious figure, in Kalmyk and around ah Yuqi. When he sees Gelu coming to find himself, Cherchen knows that he must be sent by ah Yuqi.


    Chechen hurried to meet him.


    "Guru, what can I do for you?" Chechen learned the movements taught by prijit, put his hands together, and then the above guru called huglu road.


    Gelu Lama folded his hands and saluted. He smiled and handed the leather bag to Chechen and said, "aleval Baihu, this is the gold that Taiji asked me to give you. He hopes you can hire talented officers and buy the best muskets for the Khanate."


    A bag of gold!


    Cherchen took the leather bag. The leather bag was very heavy. Chechen roughly estimated that it was at least 5kg. Entrusted such a large sum of money to the people who had only seen it for a few days, Chechen sighed again at ah Yuqi''s generosity and trust in himself.


    "If he and I were not enemies but friends, we would be worthy of deep friendship," Chechen thought.


    But immediately, Chechen''s impression of ah Yuqi returned to the previous level. Because after giving the gold to himself, the Gelu Lama pushed out the two women behind him.


    Gelu Lama said with a smile, "these two women are the handmaids of Mrs. Taiji. Taiji is afraid that you will be lonely all the way, so he specially asked them from his wife to accompany you."


    Obviously, the two maidens are not only simple to "accompany" themselves, but also have the purpose of monitoring themselves.


    For these two spies, Cherchen accepted them happily. After all, Chechen had a plan. When he got to a safe place, he would return the two women and the bag of gold.


    "Well, I wish all the families of aleval a pleasant journey."


    Seeing that Che Chen readily accepted it, Gelu Lama put his hands together again and said with a smile.

 Chapter 527

    After leaving ah Yuqi''s camp, Chechen deliberately goes in the opposite direction of Yasu castle. He wants to turn back to Yasu Castle after leaving ah Yuqi''s camp.


    Along the way, Chechen saw that the two women given to him by ah Yuqi had been riding behind Fatima, and looked at himself and Fatima from time to time. He couldn''t help laughing softly. He was a little strange.


    Che Chen asked, "Naren and anu (Che Chen already knows their names), what are you talking about?"


    Naren and Anu saw that Che Chen found his little move and quickly sat up straight. The maid named Anu looked afraid of herself. She said to Chechen, "don''t be surprised, Lord Baihu. Naren and I are surprised to see your wife pregnant and running thousands of miles with you."


    wife? Pregnant!


    Hearing what Anu said, Chechen immediately realized that Anu and Naren mistook Fatima for their wife, but what''s the matter with pregnancy?


    Chechen couldn''t help looking at Fatima.


    At this time, Fatima''s Bronze complexion was red like a ripe apple. She had closed her lips and didn''t speak. Seeing Cherchen looking at herself, Fatima angrily pulled out the machete at her waist.


    "Damn it, I told you to talk nonsense!" Fatima put a machete on Anu''s neck.


    Anu didn''t expect that she would kill herself. Even though she was often praised as bold and careful after Mrs. Taiji''s training, she was scared to death.


    "Husband, madam! I know I''m wrong, and Anu knows I''m wrong." Anu cried for mercy.


    But unexpectedly, her begging for mercy not only did not exchange Fatima''s sympathy, but made Fatima more angry. The lady of Baihu raised her knife and was really going to cut it off.


    Fatima''s hand stopped in the air, and a powerful hand held her arm.


    "Chechen. No, Captain!"


    Seeing that Chechen stopped herself, Fatima''s face facing Chechen was red and wanted to bleed.


    At this time, Chechen ignored Fatima. He looked at Anu and Naren, drank to them and asked, "how do you know Fatima is pregnant?"


    Naren looked at Fatima with some fear. Fatima''s eyes clearly said: if you dare to tell the truth, I''ll kill you. Na Ren looked as like as two peas in the eyes of the hundred families. Finally, Naren was more afraid of Chechen. She opened her mouth and said, "Baihu, Anu and I used to be Lady Taiji''s maid. When Lady Taiji was pregnant, she was like your wife now... So... So"


    The latter words, Che Chen has no intention to listen. He finally knew one thing - on the night Natalie left, it was Fatima, not Natalie, who was lingering with him all night. And Fatima seems to have her own children now.


    He has children before he is 17!


    As soon as I think of this, Chechen''s heart is mixed. Cherchen has no feelings for Fatima, but his feelings for Fatima are not that kind of children''s feelings. But now Fatima has a skin relationship with herself and her own children.


    Chechen looked at Fatima with a different look.


    His secret was accidentally told by two maids, and Fatima''s heart was tight. At this time, Fatima also noticed the change in Chechen''s eyes, but what she saw most in Chechen''s eyes was guilt rather than love.


    "Fatima, i... I..." Chechen wanted to say something.


    "That''s enough, Chechen!" Fatima interrupted what Chechen was going to say later. She didn''t want to listen or want to listen.


    Fatima turned her head, closed her eyes, did not look at Chechen, and then said in a feigned, calm tone: "I know what you''re going to say. Please don''t say it. Everything is voluntary. I know you love Natalie, but I still can''t help it. I thought the joy of that night would always be a secret, but I didn''t think I would conceive your child. Allah! Is this the happiness or disaster you gave me!"


    Speaking of this, Fatima, who has always been strong, burst into tears. Obviously, these feelings and words have been suppressed in her heart for too long.


    Chechen reached out to touch Fatima''s shoulder, but Fatima hid like an electric shock. She put her legs between her horse''s belly and galloped forward.


    Che Chen was stunned. He hesitated whether he should catch up at this time.


    At this time, Ingrid, who had been anxious for the two people, shouted, "head, go and catch Fatima!"


    Chechen just woke up from a dream.


    He hurried to chase Fatima away.


    At this time, Anu and Naren can relax. They originally wanted to attract Cherchen''s attention by whispering about Fatima''s pregnancy, and then have a chance to get close to Cherchen. Unexpectedly, Fatima was not Cherchen''s wife at all, and Cherchen seemed to know nothing about Fatima''s pregnancy, so they flattered the horse''s legs, and they made a fool of themselves.


    Naren was less frightened because she didn''t face Fatima''s blade directly, and paid more attention to what Chechen, Fatima and Ingrid said.


    "Just now that Fatima called Baihu Chechen, and that Ingrid called Baihu head."


    Naren remembered these two sentences.


    Obviously, aleval, the leader of the caravan, had a hidden identity. And why should you hide your real name and identity? There is obviously a secret in it.


    Naren looked back behind her. Behind the horizon is the camp of Ayuki Taiji. She thought about how to get away and go back. She told guru Taiji and guru what she heard. With their wisdom, they will be able to see through the secrets inside.


    Just when Naren thought so, Ingrid''s voice suddenly sounded behind her: "Naren, what are you looking at?"


    Naren looked back in a panic.


    "No, nothing!" Naren said flustered.


    "Well," said Ingrid anxiously, "let''s move on and catch up with the leader and Fatima."


    With that, Ingrid urged everyone to hurry, while Naren carefully looked for the opportunity to escape.


    Chechen chased after Fatima all the way, but no matter how he shouted, Fatima, who had always listened to him, ignored everything and ignored Chechen this time.


    Their horses are ordinary grassland horses, which are equal in speed and physical strength. For a time, although Chechen didn''t lose Fatima, he just saw the ass of the horse in front from a distance.


    Seeing that he couldn''t catch up for a while and a half, Chechen was in a hurry. He came up with a dangerous way to fight. He slowly slowed down his horse, then one foot came out of the stirrup and his body tilted to the other side.


    Chechen bit his teeth, then jumped down from his horse.


    Che Chen fell heavily to the ground. He opened his throat and shouted: "Oh!"


    After shouting, Chechen lay obliquely on the ground. He looked at Fatima''s back and shouted again and again. In order to be more realistic, he shouted lower than before, pretending to be seriously injured and weak.


    In fact, although Chechen pretended that the serious injury was false, he was injured - his left arm was dislocated and painful.


    Sure enough, his method worked. In Chechen''s sight, Fatima''s Mount stopped slowly and passed quickly towards Chechen.


    "Mom, it hurts!"


    Seeing Fatima getting closer and closer, Chechen quickly pretended to be unconscious and closed his eyes.


    Fatima rode to Chechen''s side. She jumped off the horse, ran to Chechen''s side step by step, and then gently held Chechen''s neck.


    "Chechen, Chechen." Fatima shouted with pear flowers. She rubbed Chechen''s face with her own face.


    Fatima doesn''t know when she fell in love with this boy who is about her age. When she was in Smolensk, Fatima only wanted to follow a leader who was friendly to pagans, because she was penniless at that time. But slowly, he was attracted by Chechen. Cherchen''s sense of justice, alertness, wisdom and kindness fascinated Fatima, a girl who lived in the treacherous Sultan''s palace since childhood. But she knows her identity very well. She is a pagan. Even if Cherchen doesn''t care, the people around him will care. Especially Chechen''s uncle Pedro, how he hopes his nephew can marry a noble lady to shine on his family. He must not be a girl who meets Pedro''s requirements.


    And since knowing that Chechen likes Natalie, Fatima is even more desperate. Because she can''t get it anymore, Fatima is so hostile and jealous of Natalie. Had it not been for yelisi''s persuasion, she would have left the mercenary regiment and walked far away.


    Fatima admitted that the night Natalie left, she was "taking advantage of others'' danger". But she just couldn''t help it. For what? Why can Natalie hurt Chechen? Because Chechen saved Christina? Christina is a good person. She helps Cherchen a lot in Crimea and cares about Cherchen sincerely. Shouldn''t Cherchen help her? She Natalie is polish, but Chechen is not. Most of the mercenaries are not. Why should Natalie kidnap Chechen with her own values? Kidnap everyone?


    Natalie thought it would be a good memory for her whole life. But after giving her joy, Allah gave her a better gift - a child. This surprised Fatima.


    She wanted to hide and kill the child, but she couldn''t bear it. Fatima could feel the strong vitality of the little life in her stomach. It was her and Chechen''s child.


    In Fatima''s original plan, after the war in cherkesk was over, she would leave for a period of time to find a place where no one knew her and give birth to the child, so that Cherchen would not know. I didn''t expect that the secret hidden by my heart was unexpectedly revealed and exposed in front of Chechen.


    "Chechen, Chechen." Fatima continued to shout Chechen''s name.


    Suddenly Fatima''s arm was caught.


    Fatima opened her eyes in surprise, but saw that she should have been in a coma and looked straight at herself.


    "You lied to me!"


    At this time, Fatima didn''t understand that she was cheated by Chechen. She was eager to escape like a flustered little rabbit.


    But since Chechen caught Fatima, he wouldn''t let her leave again.


    As soon as Cherchen exerted herself, Fatima fell into Cherchen''s arms with an unstable center of gravity.


    "Fatima, don''t go, don''t go!" Chechen put his arm around Fatima''s body, gently patted her back and said softly.


    Fatima struggled and accidentally touched Cherchen''s wound, so Cherchen felt a sharp pain again.


    Fatima saw that Chechen was in pain. She knew that Chechen was really hurt. She didn''t want to leave. She quickly took back the dislocated arm for Chechen.


    "Fatima." Chechen looked at Fatima and shouted.


    Even if Cherchen is stupid and doesn''t know Fatima''s intention to himself, he can feel Fatima''s tears just now, and he fully understands it.


    Women are easily moved animals, and men are not! In particular, Chechen is the type that needs girls to take the initiative to express themselves. When feeling Fatima''s love for herself with her eyes closed, the past bits and pieces of herself and Fatima, Fatima''s help to herself and sacrifice her life to death poured into Cherchen''s heart, which turned into Cherchen''s love and compassion for Fatima.


    Don''t go, don''t go.


    Cherchen''s words were like the most powerful poison, which made Fatima''s body soft, and she had no strength to struggle anymore.


    They just hugged each other, and for a while no one spoke.


    After a while, Chechen said, "Fatima, come back with me and we''ll get married."


    After listening to Chechen''s words, Fatima Cong raised her head on Chechen''s chest. She looked into Chechen''s eyes and said, "Chechen, why do you want to marry me? Is it for the children?"


    Chechen didn''t expect Fatima to ask himself so. He was stunned.


    From the heart, Cherchen still likes Natalie. But this doesn''t mean that Chechen doesn''t like Fatima, especially after knowing Fatima''s affection for herself. But when it comes to marriage, Chechen is really the most important because Fatima is pregnant with her own child. He wants to be a father.


    Chechen''s hesitation was seen by Fatima. Without saying anything, she also knew that Cherchen was going to marry herself because of her children.


    "Fatima, I..."


    Cherchen was about to speak, but Fatima covered Cherchen''s mouth with her hand.


    "Chechen, don''t say, don''t say." Fatima looked at Chechen with tender eyes that had never appeared in front of other men. "If your heart doesn''t love me, please don''t tell me to marry me. Please understand that I wanted to keep this secret alone."


    After listening to Fatima''s words, Chechen''s heart was greatly moved. He took Fatima''s hand away and said firmly, "no! Fatima, I like you, I really like you."


    After listening to Chechen''s confession, Fatima wept with joy. They held each other again.


    "That''s enough, that''s enough," Fatima said happily.

 Chapter 528

    At this time, Ingrid and others who followed Fatima and Chechen''s footsteps also arrived.


    Seeing that Chechen has found Fatima, Ingrid, who was very anxious for Fatima, finally breathed a sigh of relief. But there''s more than one thing that bothers her.


    Without enough time to care about Fatima, Ingrid anxiously said to Chechen, "Captain, it''s not good. Naren ran away."


    Naren ran away. On the way of Ingrid and others chasing Cherchen, the scheming kalmec girl fell behind bit by bit. As Ingrid was not such a scheming person, and others were eager to catch up with Chechen, she was unaware of Naren''s abnormal behavior. When Naren suddenly turned his horse''s head and fled in the direction of coming at the fastest speed, everyone had no time to catch up.


    When Ingrid said that Naren ran away, Cherchen drank Fatima and stood up from the ground.


    Obviously, Naren must know something. She went back to tell the news.


    "Ingrid," Chechen asked solemnly, "where''s Anu?"


    "Captain, another thief woman is here." a soldier of the mercenary regiment came forward immediately by anula, who was tied up.


    Poor Anu was not only tied up, but also stuffed with a black and smelly rag in her mouth. Although Anu knew that her mission was dangerous before she was sent to Cherchen by Gelu Lama, she didn''t expect the danger to come so quickly. Although Anu also received some training around ah Yuqi''s wife, when his life was really threatened, ANU still showed his eyes of fear and begging for mercy.


    Chechen stepped forward. Then he walked, and Che Chen pulled out his waist as a dagger.


    In Anu''s eyes, the dagger flashed a soul stirring cold light, which was a fatal cold light. As long as Chechen gently sends the dagger to the front, the sharp dagger will penetrate his clothes and skin and bring out blood and his life.


    Bridget, who was standing next to Ingrid, turned her face aside and looked unbearable. She, Anu and Naren were once servants of Taiji''s wife. Anu did not humiliate himself by relying on his identity as a fellow of Taiji''s wife.


    Che Chen did hand out the dagger, but not to kill Anu, but to cut the rope that bound her hands and feet for Anu.


    The rope cut by the dagger fell to the ground. Anu moved her numb wrist. She didn''t understand why Chechen would let herself go.


    The reason why Chechen would let Anu go is that Naren has escaped. Ah Yuqi will soon get the news that killing Anu has no meaning except to vent his anger; Second, today, Chechen knew that Fatima was pregnant. He was in a good mood and didn''t want to kill more.


    "You are free," said Chechen. "I am not the leader of the caravan. My real name is aleval Chechen. My current identity is bey of the Crimean Khanate. I am also the person who challenges your ayyuchi Taiji."


    Che Chen took the bag of gold given to him by Gelu Lama from Ingrid''s hand and threw it into Anu''s hand.


    "Take this bag of gold back and give it to ayyuchi Taiji. Tell him that although I am his enemy, I don''t want his money. In addition, I hope he will stop and quit cherkesk as soon as possible, so as not to ruin the lives of the two countries."


    With that, Chechen helped Fatima onto the horse first, and then jumped on the horse himself.


    "Everybody, throw away the carriage and everything you can''t take away. We''ll move forward light and go to Azov castle!"


    After hearing the order, all the people threw away all the unnecessary things. Under the leadership of Chechen, they galloped away.


    When Anu returned to Kalmyk camp with gold, ah Yuqi was dressed all over, with a team of elite Kalmyk cavalry ready to catch up with Chechen.


    He was deceived and lost a lot of gold, which was a great disgrace to ah Yuqi. He secretly vowed to wash his shame with alvar''s blood.


    When Anu put a lot of gold in front of ah Yuqi and truthfully relayed Che Chen''s words to ah Yuqi, ah Yuqi, who was originally tight faced, laughed under the gaze of kalmec cavalry beside him.


    "OK, OK! Alevalbey? Such a talent deserves to be my opponent." ah Yuqi said with a smile.


    Then he pulled the reins hard and turned the other end.


    "Go back," he said.


    The Kalmyk cavalry looked at each other. A brave officer asked, "Taiji, won''t we go after it?"


    "No," said ah Yuqi, "he and I will meet on the battlefield sooner or later."


    At night, after disappearing for many days, LAN gley also returned to ah Yuqi''s camp. As soon as he heard that Chechen had been here and had just left, the former Khan''s face became like a ghost.


    "Allah, why did you shelter the pagan and let me have a strong side with him?"


    At the beginning of his speech, LAN gley was extremely sad and angry.


    Seeing that Yishi LAN gley and Chechen had a long holiday, ah Yuqi, who had no interest in Yishi LAN gley''s private affairs, couldn''t help being curious.


    "The running dog of Muhammad gley..." at the beginning, LAN gley gnashed his teeth and told ah Yuqi how Chechen helped his brother take away his Khan position.


    Of course, many of them were hearsay at the beginning, some exaggerated. However, these rumors cast a layer of mystery on Chechen.


    Hearing that LAN gley at the beginning mentioned that Chechen was also Ackerman who came in disguised as a business trip, ah Yuqi, who had always been dissatisfied with LAN gley at the beginning, could not help feeling sad when he remembered that Chechen deceived himself with the same method this time.


    However, the sufferer is much worse than himself. He was just cheated out of some military information. At the beginning, LAN gley lost his Khan position.


    Did ah Yuqi, who stood on the United Front, say to Yishi LAN gley, "Khan, don''t be disappointed. We''ll see that Cherchen soon. Then we''ll repay our old and new hatred together. Oh, by the way, you said to contact your people in Asia. How are they getting along?"


    When ah Yuqi asked about what he was going to do, LAN gley changed a proud look: "Taiji, eleven tribal chiefs are on my side. They will pretend to join the dogleg army of Chechen and be our insiders."


    "Great!" ah Yuqi clapped his thigh happily.


    Then he praised Yishi LAN gley: "Khan, you are really popular in the Khanate!"


    At the beginning, LAN gley echoed with a dry smile.


    Those guys who are the most tribal leaders in their life are all sealed as milzan and bey, and even the high position of Pasha. Can they not be moved?


    However, at the beginning, LAN gley would not tell ah Yuqi that he bought people by this means, just as he had hidden ten most powerful tribal chiefs ready to seize Yasu fort - it was all a secret.

 Chapter 529

    Seven days after Cherchen returned to the Azov Fort lightly, a large army composed of 5000 cavalry and nearly 2000 infantry left the Azov fort. Their goal was cherkesk occupied by the Kalmyks.


    If you can, Cherchen wanted to delay sending troops again for a while. Because of the information collected from prigit, Kalmyk Khanate is a big Khanate with more than 100000 people, and its ultimate mobilization capacity exceeds 30000 people. Even for an expedition like cherkesk, Kalmyk people can provide more than 10000 troops.


    Ten thousand cavalry. In order to deal with such an opponent, Cherchen wanted to send envoys by sea to borrow Kemal''s Sudanese soldiers from Mahmoud Pasha to enhance his strength. But Che Chen wanted to wait, but ah Yuqi didn''t give him a chance. Almost at the same time that Chechen returned to Yasu fort, countless karmec teams secretly dived across the Kuban river. They burned, killed and looted the Tatar village on the other side of the river. Ah Yuqi responded to Chechen''s challenge with practical actions.


    This makes Chechen extremely passive, because after knowing that his territory was attacked, saijetbei came to Chechen several times a day and asked him to send troops as soon as possible. At the last time, saijetbei even brought representatives of more than 30 tribes. These tribal chiefs swore in the name of Allah that as long as Chechen sent troops, all tribes would do their best to provide the troops and supplies needed by the army.


    For this reason, Cherchen has no reason to refuse. He announced a crusade against the Kalmyks gathered in cherkesk in the presence of sajetbei, karazimir and all the tribal chiefs present.


    And the tribal chiefs did not break their promises. They sent one hundred or three hundred tribal cavalry to join the crusade. Of the 6000 cavalry, more than 4000 were provided by them. And sajetbei also recruited sokasia cavalry from sokasia far away.


    Sokasia cavalry is a well-equipped medium-sized bow cavalry. They are excellent in close combat and riding and shooting. They are equipped with lock armor, knife and bow. Although there are only 200 people, the combination of these weapons is better than most Tatar cavalry. It can be said that Chechen leads the huge army from the sea of Azov in the East and the Don River in the West. They ride horses and control strings, one after another, advancing row by row.


    Karazimir Zan and saijietbei, two Crimean nobles, also set out with Cherchen, and they followed him.


    However, Fatima is the closest person to Dechen. After Cherchen accepted Fatima''s love, Fatima became like a little woman and stuck to Cherchen all day. This surprised Pedro, who didn''t know the truth and was still in the dark. Once, Pedro said to his nephew half jokingly, "Cherchen, Fatima seems to like you!"


    And Chechen wanted to take advantage of Pedro''s unintentional words to clarify his relationship with Fatima with his uncle, and tell Pedro that Fatima had his own children, but before the words were exported, Chechen was stopped by Fatima with eyes.


    When Chechen asked Fatima why she didn''t let herself tell her uncle the truth, Fatima just said that she wanted to talk when the war was over.


    However, except for Pedro, almost everyone saw the changes in the relationship between Chechen and Fatima. We are all comrades in arms who share weal and woe together. We are sincerely happy that Cherchen can accept Fatima. Even Catholic clergy such as sparsokukotsky also expressed blessings to Fatima. The only slight disappointment was yelishei. However, the Russian boy''s mood came and went quickly. After forcing himself to drink a few beers, yelishey forgot his sadness and flirted with Ingrid instead.


    Due to the precedent of being ambushed by the Kalmyks in the forest for the first time, Cherchen''s march was much more cautious this time. He sent more scouts and carefully searched every bush and forest on the military road. This undoubtedly made the troops move very slowly, and also made the soldiers in high mental tension all the time. Later, Chechen also realized that he was too careful. So he found falcons from various tribes and asked falcons to release falcons from time to time. He judged whether there was an ambush through the Falcon''s response in the bushes and woods. This method was told by the patriarch of Isak to Cherchen, which is more useful and saves time than relying on manpower alone.


    But all these became useless in the end, because until reaching cherkesk, the sudden attack of kalmec cavalry that Cherchen worried about never appeared.


    In the previous disguise reconnaissance, Chechen and his party had not been to cherkesk. This time, when Cherchen and others arrived at the site of the once cherkesk City, he and karazimir couldn''t believe their eyes. Because the once cherkesk city disappeared, except for a huge tomb, not even a building and a trench were left.


    "Allah, am I dazzled!" the old Isak patriarch rubbed his eyes hard. But no matter how he rubbed it, the things that had disappeared would not appear in front of him.


    "My nephew, is this what you call cherkesk?" Pedro asked Cherchen.


    At this time, Chechen also looked iron green. He did not expect that ah Yuqi would tear down the whole city of cherkesk. In his mind, such a move was incredible. It was the atrocities committed by talents such as Nero, the tyrant of ancient Rome, and ah Yuqi didn''t look like such an irrational and unreasonable person.


    Cherchen, who came from a settled civilization, can''t understand in any case. For nomads, towns are not important to them. They care about grassland, pasture and water.


    Just like Genghis Khan who established the Mongolian Empire. As a nomadic people living on the grassland, Mongols are naturally aggressive. Genghis Khan believed that it was the prairie that brought vitality to the whole nation. Because the grassland is rich in water and grass, there are many animals. Moreover, with the grassland, the Mongols did not have to bring more marching food when they fought.


    Based on this idea, Genghis Khan had such a subconscious mind. After conquering a land, he turned it into a prairie and killed all the indigenous people there.


    When Genghis Khan died, his successor, the close attendant of wokuotai, bidie, and others even advocated in the Far East: "the Han people are not helpful to the country, but they can learn about the empty people and think of them as pastures." that means that the Han people in the central plains are weak and useless for the Mongolian and Yuan expedition all over the world. It''s better to drive them out of their residential areas and plant grass and horses here.


    Although such a terrible policy was not implemented under the strong struggle and inducement of Yelu Chucai, it can also be seen that the Mongolian attitude towards the city.


    For a long time, Chechen, who recovered from the shock, opened his mouth to saigetbey: "bey, why do you think those Kalmyks demolished cherkesk? Are they afraid of our military power or are they strong and clear?"


    Chechen believes that the Tatars in the Asian speed region are still mainly nomadic, so their ideas should be close to the Kalmyk people. From them, they may get an answer similar to ah Yuqi''s ideas.


    After thinking for a while, serget bey said to Cherchen, "Cherchen bey, I think these Kalmyks are not afraid of us, nor are they strong walls and clear fields, but cherkesk is useless to them, but it will be cheaper for their enemies to keep it, so they demolished the city."


    "How could it be?" Pedro looked unbelievable when he heard that a city was useless.


    Saijietbei spread his hand and said, "that''s the truth. You are from Crimea, so I don''t know that the people here live by water and grass. The people live in leather tents and eat cattle and sheep. They only need salt and other daily necessities brought by a caravan to meet their lives."


    After listening to serget bey''s explanation, Pedro was silent. This time, the mercenary regiment prepared 2000 infantry for the attack on cherkesk, but now this army has no place at all.


    Then, saijietbei said: "the Kalmyks, like our Tatars, are good at riding and archery. I think they don''t want to tie their hands and feet when they demolish cherkesk. After all, guarding the city is a strange thing for them."


    Like Pedro, Chechen was disappointed that his most effective infantry could not play a role. But he soon recovered from his disappointment. Chechen went on to ask sajetbaye, "then sajetbaye, where do you think the Kalmyks will be now?"

 Chapter 530

    Serget bey stroked his beard. He closed his eyes and thought for a moment. Then he said, "if I expected it right, they should nomad in the most fertile place in the cherkesk region, and then wait for work and fight us when we are exhausted."


    Listening to serget bey''s words, Chechen''s spirit was refreshed. He shouted, "map."


    The toilet man quickly took out the map in the leather waterproof bucket, and then opened it and held it over his head.


    "It''s most likely to be here! These places are the most fertile places in the whole cherkesk region. When the Cossacks didn''t come, my people grazed cattle and sheep in these places. That is, relying on these water grasslands, my tribe became the richest and powerful tribe in the Asia Chek region." saijetbei pointed to several places on the map, say.


    Karazimir stared at the position pointed by sajit bey''s finger. Without waiting for Cherchen to speak, he shouted, "great! Cherchen bey, we should raid several places and take him by surprise."


    Compared with the reckless karazimirzan, the Isak patriarch around the side was more cautious. He said: "two beis and Lord mirzan, we''re really calm all the way. I''m worried about the conspiracy of the Kalmyk people. I think we''d better be careful."


    As soon as the voice of asak patriarch fell, karazimir said contemptuously, "coward!"


    Called a coward by a young student, the head of Isak couldn''t help blushing. The patriarch was trying to refute, and Cherchen spoke for patriarch Isaac first: "That''s enough! Karachi. Kalmyk people have strong combat effectiveness and won cherkspa in only a few days. We can''t be too careful. The leader of Isak is right. We should be careful. Besides, saijietbei just said that there is the most possibility. Whether we need to send scouts to reconnoiter or not. Otherwise, we might split our troops and advance rashly By the Kalmyks. "


    Karazimir saw Chechen facing Isaac. Although his face was cloudy and sunny, he stopped talking.


    Seeing karazimir us like this, Chechen doesn''t take care of him. Since the fall of cherkesk, karazimir US began to sprout and began to be unconvinced by Chechen. However, Chechen doesn''t bother to teach him with his fist. Anyway, as long as he obeys orders.


    After that, Cherchen began to order his men to dig trenches and camp, and then asked father sparsokukotsky to give a mass for the soldiers of the free slave Legion who died in cherkesk.


    In order to avoid the dispute between the mercenary regiment and the Tatars caused by religion last time, Chechen asked saijietbei and Karachi Mirza to lead the * * * soldiers to camp nearby, and the two sides formed a corner with each other.


    When karazimir and saijietbei arranged for their men to set up a tent at the camp, they got together. Saijietbei saw karazimir and I were unhappy, so he came over with a pipe to persuade him, but instead of listening, saijietbei instigated saijietbei to act with him.


    Karazimir has never given up the idea of sneaking attack on the Kalmyk camp. He wants to build his own war merit so that Muhammad Glei Khan can remember himself.


    Most of the newly recruited milzan people like Karachi were originally tartar nobles. Behind them, they have no powerful family to rely on. Instead, they are completely attached to Muhammad gley and live on the salary given by Khan. If they want to make further progress, they must make war achievements. But since they followed Cherchen to sweep cherkesk, Karazimir, we are all following behind Chechen. He has picked up a lot of credit but has not attracted attention, so he is so persistent to make a "big news".


    "What are you talking about? You''re going to raid the Kalmyk camp!" sajetbei was surprised by karazimir''s bold idea, and his pipes fell to the ground.


    Seeing saigetbey shouting so loudly, karazimir covered bey''s mouth.


    "Keep your voice down. Do you want everyone to hear you!"


    Karazimir let go of sajetbaye when we waited for his eyes to signal that he would not speak loudly. Then they went to a quiet corner.


    "Karachi, listen to my advice: that Cherchen bey is not easy to be with. You will not have good fruit to eat if you openly disobey his orders." saijit bey advised in the tone of elders.


    Karazimir didn''t take saijit bey''s painstaking efforts seriously. He asked saijit: "bey, do you want to stay in assu forever?"


    Karazimir wanted to excite saijetbei with a fierce method. He thought that due to the blockade of cherkesk, Azov fort has been harassed by the Cossacks of Don river every year in recent years, and the living standard and oil and water here are not as good as the rich and beautiful Crimean peninsula.


    But he didn''t expect that saijietbei enjoyed the life of Yasu Castle except that he didn''t have a desirable blonde in Yasu castle. It was far away from the power vortex of the Khanate and far away from the emperor Tiangao. Here, saijietbei was the real earth emperor. As long as he completed the task handed over by begzisalai, he could do anything in Yasu.


    Karazimir I saw that the corners of saijietbei''s mouth collapsed a little and knew that I had talked about the other party''s pain, so karazimir I continued to give saijietbei ecstasy:


    "To tell you the truth, although Karachi is only a milzan, I am a close confidant of Muhammad gley Khan and a man who speaks in front of Khan. If you help me this time, I will speak in front of Khan and ask Khan to transfer you back."


    Seeing karazimir talking further and further, and even vaguely trying to provoke himself and Cherchen, saigetbey finally opened his mouth. He said in a calm tone unique to people in the past: "Karachi, you are still young and have a great future. So don''t care if I don''t like what I say. I have lived so many years and met many promising young people. Even when I was young, there were not those who were more powerful, smarter and more expensive than me in Azov, but in the end I became bey, and they all died. Why, because I''m more cautious than them. I think Cherchen bey is right. We should be more careful with the Kalmyks. We''d better not act rashly before we have a 100% confidence. "


    Sajit bey''s golden words were regarded as stubborn by karazimir. Although he did not refute, he sneered.


    When saigetbey saw Karachi''s face, he knew he didn''t listen. Old bey had no choice but to shake his head and walk away.


    That night, the head of a small tribe under Saeed bey, Ahmadinejad, met bey.


    "Dear Lord bey, my children went out to spy and brought me a great news."


    "What''s the good news? Did you find the Kalmyk residence?" saigetbey asked, smoking a cigarette.


    The so-called discovery of the Kalmyk camp is just a joke made by Saeed bey. He doesn''t think Ahmadinejad and his men have this ability.


    Unexpectedly, what Ahmadinejad patriarch brought to sajetbei was the news of the discovery of the Kalmyk camp.


    "Bey knows everything like God. God bless, my children are really Kalmyk camps. Moreover, their camps are empty and there are only old and weak women and children in them."


    Speaking of this, Ahmadinejad patriarch showed an obscene smile.


    "My children said that they also saw many blondes in the camp, presumably captured by the Kalmyks from cherkesk."


    "Ah!"


    After listening to Ahmadinejad bey''s words, saijitbey uttered a cry from the depths of his soul. Then his face twitched twice.


    It is well known in ASU that serget bey likes blondes, and he has never hidden this special hobby too early.


    Ahmadinejad patriarch knew that saijit bey began to move when he saw his reaction. He then said, "Dear bey, I think we should act as soon as possible. The camp is empty. Obviously, the young and middle-aged have gone out. This opportunity is a once-in-a-lifetime."


    Listening to Ahmadinejad''s patriarch instigating him to take action, saijit hesitated again. The commander of the expedition was Chechen, not himself.


    "Ahmadinejad, you did a good job. I''ll reward you greatly. But you go down first. I''ll make a decision on this matter after I discuss it with Chechen bey." said saijetbei.


    The Ahmadinejad patriarch''s eyes rolled a few times. He suddenly approached sajetbei and said in a very low tone: "Allah is great! Lord bey, I''m not trying to stir up the relationship between you and Cherchen bey. But I think Cherchen bey had better not know about the camp robbery. I heard that those people who were originally in cherkesk had a lot of relationship with Cherchen bey. Cherkesk was let out by Cherchen bey. I''m afraid that once you and Cherchen bey act together, he will be released when the camp is destroyed Let the prisoners go. "


    Listening to the analysis of Ahmadinejad patriarch, saijetbei also felt that he could not tell Cherchen the news for the sake of blondes.


    "Dear bey, if you are afraid of not having enough hands, we can contact karazimir. If you are bey, he will listen."


    When Ahmadinejad patriarch mentioned karazimir Zan, sajetbei was embarrassed because he just rejected karazimir Zan''s proposal during the day.


    Seeing that saijit was hesitating, Ahmadinejad moved Allah out in order to strengthen saijit bey''s belief in sending troops.


    "Dear bey, I saw along the way that those Kalmyks are very afraid of us and only know how to hide. In fact, it is not difficult to explain - because we have the blessing of Allah and Allah wants us to eliminate these pagans, he made the pagans blind, deaf and discouraged, and let me point out the location of their camp for you Yes. It''s all Allah''s doing. He wants us to succeed. "


    "Allah!"


    At this moment, serget bey was moved. His eyes changed from confusion to firmness, and then stamped his foot as if he had made a great determination.


    "Ahmadinejad, I listen to you."


    Ahmadinejad smiled.


    "Don''t worry, bey. My children and I are ready for you. I promise I''ll be safe this time."


    Serget bey found karazimir. Sure enough, karazimir is still angry because of the dirty morning. But for the sake of blonde beauty, sajit bey had to put down his figure.


    With a smile, saijetbei told karazimir about his men''s discovery of the kalmec camp. As soon as he heard the news, karazimir jumped up. His eyes were wide open and he was about to rush out. But as soon as he took a step, he turned around again - karazimir, we remember saijitbey''s previous caution. He didn''t understand why saijitbey suddenly changed his divination.


    Sajit bey smiled at karazimir''s eager appearance. He explained to karazimir.


    "Karachi, I was too careful this morning. But after thinking about it, I still think you are right. So I''ll tell you the news. I''m old and look down on my achievements."


    "All the booty is yours," karazimir said at once.


    "It''s a deal!"


    "It''s a deal!"


    The whole Tatar camp moved. Except for the asak clan leader who regarded Chechen as a God, all the Tatar clan leaders joined them under the coercion and inducement of sajetbei and karazimir.


    In fact, we can''t say coercion and inducement. Although these patriarchs are far away in ASU, they have heard of the contradiction between Muhammad gley and Chechen. In the face of major events, these patriarchs are more willing to listen to the words of sajetbei and karazimir, our two fellow nobles.


    Four thousand and five hundred cavalry left the camp and headed for the Kalmyk camp. The asak patriarch rushed to the camp where lechechen was located. He wanted to report to lechechen.


    Let''s start with serget bey. After leaving the camp, the tribal cavalry of Sheikh sajetbei nejad was guided and moved forward carefully. They passed through a forest, a swamp, and several small rivers that were not deep. Although it was difficult to walk, the journey was very smooth. Until they reached their destination, the Kalmyks were still unprepared.


    There were some torches in the Kalmyk camp. Along the direction of the wind, saigetbey vaguely heard several camel calls, and everything seemed so calm.


    "Bey, my children say that the Kalmyks keep those blondes in the largest white tent in the middle," said Ahmadinejad, pointing to the largest tent in the middle of the camp.


    Sajit bey heard the speech and stretched his neck like a giraffe on the horse and looked forward.


    In the Kalmyk camp, the white tent was extremely striking. Not only because it is huge, but also because there is no other tent within tens of meters.


    As if to verify the authenticity of Ahmadinejad''s words. As soon as Ahmadinejad''s voice fell, a corner of the big white tent was lifted. In the light of the fire, serget bey saw a blonde girl come out with her young, hazy eyes. She seemed to come out and pour water out, and then went in again.


    Even if it was just a glance so far away, sajit bey was intoxicated by the girl''s charming golden hair.


    "Bey, it''s a long night''s dream. I don''t think we should hesitate to attack now." seeing saigetbey''s crazy expression, karazimir timely reminded him that business is important.


    Serget bey suddenly woke up. He shook his head and put on his helmet.


    "Karachi, you''re right. Well, you attack from the West and I attack from the East. Let''s attack left and right."


    Karazimir, of course, has no objection to the arrangement of sajetbei. He even thought that using these 4500 people to attack was killing chickens with an ox knife. In the face of this defenseless camp, his 500 people are enough.


    Karazimir from the West and sajetbei from the East, two Tatar cavalry troops rushed towards the Kalmyk camp together. The surrounded Kalmyk people seemed to be sleeping soundly. They were not aware of the approaching danger. There was a dead silence in the camp.


    Karazimir and his guards rushed to the front, regardless of the surrounding tents, but went straight to the largest one in the middle, because that was undoubtedly the leader of the Kalmyk people, Ayuki.


    Because of excitement, karazimir''s palms sweated, which made his hand holding the saber slip. Karazimir changed the tartar machete to his left hand, and then wiped his right hand on the trouser leg.


    Closer, closer.


    Karazimir fantasized that the four tailed Bei banners were waving to him.


    Suddenly, countless torches lit up around the big tent, and countless people rushed out of the huge white tent. These people and torches surrounded the big tent into a fire circle.


    Karazimir, we quickly reined in the horse. With each other''s torches, karazimir saw a scene that shocked him: in front of him, hundreds of camels surrounded the battle, the four hooves of camels were tied together with ropes, and the camels fell to the ground and couldn''t move. On the camel''s body are wooden boxes, saddles and so on. All these heavy objects are tied to the camel. Outside, there are water soaked blankets, blankets, sheepskin and other leather. These leather are covered on the camels layer by layer to protect the camel''s body.


    This is the defense line composed of animals that karazimir has never seen in our army for many years. If we insist on comparison, it is similar to the car formation of zaporoze''s Cossacks, but the car formation of zaporoze Cossacks uses carriages, and here live camels are used, which can be called "camel formation".


    Facing this unprecedented "camel array" blocking the way, from karazimir to his soldiers, we don''t know what to do. But the Kalmyk people in the "camel array" won''t give them time to think. Just when they hesitated, they stretched out black barrels from the back of the "camel array". Of course, ah Yuqi got these guns from the Don Cossacks.


    The sound of muskets sounded, and karazimir, who was at the forefront of the team, was shot several times. The excellent armor produced in the city of begzisalai was like paper paste in front of the bullets.


    Karazimir fell off our horse. His mount was also shot several times. At this time, he could not stand. He fell on karazimir us and fell with his master.


    "It''s a trick."


    This is karazimir''s last consciousness.

 Chapter 531

    Although karazimir died, the battle in Kalmyk camp continued. Although the Tatar cavalry had no fighting spirit because of karazimir''s death, even 1500 pigs could not be caught by the Kalmyk in a short time in the dark night, not to mention the cavalry led by saijetbei, which still maintained a complete organization.


    The reason why it was 1500 pigs instead of 4500 pigs was that the tribal chiefs headed by Ahmadinejad and the 3000 cavalry they brought turned back after they rushed into the camp.


    Because of his consistent cautious character, saijetbei did not rush to the front when attacking Kalmyk camp, so he was lucky to escape the same experience as karazimir. As soon as he heard the gunfire and saw that the former army was blocked, he knew that they had been ambushed by the Kalmyks.


    What made sajetbei even more shocked was that the tribal cavalry led by the tribal chiefs attacked their own people like losing heart. Serget bey shouted "stop, it''s all his own people", but it didn''t help. Finally, serget bey found the difference between these people - the tribal soldiers who were attacking their cavalry had a white cloth tied to their left arm. Obviously, this is to distinguish them from the people they want to attack.


    Now, even if sajetbay was stupid, he realized that he had been cheated. The tribal chiefs headed by Ahmadinejad have already taken refuge in the Kalmyk people. Tonight''s action is a trap.


    In times of crisis, people can always burst out with extraordinary power. So is serget bey. At this time, his brain was incomparably clear, and the decisiveness of his youth was revived in his aging body.


    Regardless of karazimir, our unlucky comrade in arms, saijit beiil stopped the horses. He immediately and decisively commanded the cavalry to retreat: "retreat, retreat! The rear team becomes the front team, retreat! Also, those with white cloth strips on their arms are enemies. Don''t hesitate. Cut them down and kill these traitors."


    Then saijetbei whispered to his Guard commander, "Zahar, protect me, protect me!"


    Zahar faithfully carried out lebei''s orders. He and the soldiers of the guard surrounded sajetbei in the middle and built a human wall with his body to protect Bei from retreating.


    Serget bey shrunk his head. His ears were not pierced by the sting of feather arrows on metal armor. Serget bey was scared to death. Fortunately, all the feather arrows hit the human wall, and none of them could hurt bey''s noble body.


    To be fair, the cavalry led by sajetbei, especially the 300 sokasia cavalry, are far more effective than the Tatar tribal cavalry. After knowing who the enemy was, the 300 sokasia cavalry opened their bows from left to right and forced back the 2000 tribal cavalry surrounded by arrows.


    With the bravery of sokasia cavalry, sajetbei and his men fought a bloody way. But they didn''t escape more than two miles. Another tribe cavalry stood in front of them, and the leader was Ahmadinejad.


    Seeing the guy who cheated himself to death, saijetbei was furious. He shouted that Ahmadinejad bey was an ungrateful villain.


    Hearing saijietbei''s curse, Ahmadinejad patriarch''s face showed a ashamed face. He told sajetbei that he betrayed him out of helplessness, and the master and servant were all servants of Allah, and he didn''t want to tear his face. Then Ahmadinejad really let his subordinates make way.


    "Bey, go to the left. There''s a way to live."


    With that, Ahmadinejad really made way.


    Under the protection of Zahar, saijetbei crossed the road out of the way of Ahmadinejad patriarch with great vigilance, but Ahmadinejad and his people really didn''t attack from beginning to end.


    This made saijietbei believe what Ahmadinejad patriarch said. Maybe he was really coerced and helpless.


    So, sajetbei fled to the left of Ahmadinejad''s patriarch.


    However, the words of a traitor are the most unbelievable words, because if he can betray you once, he can betray you twice and three times. Serget bey soon tasted the bitter fruit. The Kalmyks had long been full of traps and roadblocks on the only way to retreat from the remnants of sajetbei. What''s worse, it was a swamp canyon. When serget bey entered the valley, he looked at the traps everywhere and the dead road ahead, and he finally realized that he had been tricked again.


    But Allah will not visit a fool twice. The kalmec soldiers ambushed by ayuqi quickly attacked nearly 1000 Tatar soldiers who were in desperate situation from all directions of the canyon.


    Saijie ibei knew that his death was coming, but he still wanted to fight. The old bey, who was cheated by his own people because of his lust, put on two lock armours and a plate chain armour for himself. Then, under the protection of Zahar and other guards, he rode a grassland horse and led two grassland horses to rush out of the traps and Tribulus terrestris Canyon everywhere.


    Around the canyon, arrows were raining. Saijetbei was protected by triple lock armour. When a horse fell because of an arrow or stepped on a trap, he quickly jumped to another horse, as agile as a young man.


    When more than ten guards and two horses fell down one after another, saigetbey finally opened a way for himself with his blood.


    But his luck is over. When Zahar escorted saijit beikankan to the outside of the canyon, a team of cavalry with men and horses rushed out of the canyon, headed by kardan Zeling, the first fierce general under ah Yuqi.


    As soon as gardanzeling ran into saijetbei''s team, he rushed straight over. Although Gardan Zeling is reckless, he is not a man without heart. When he saw that the guards guarding sajetbei were all equipped with machetes, Tatar bows and shields, he knew that there was a great man among them.


    "Ha ha!"


    Gardanzeling stabbed Zahar in front of him. The machetes of Kalmyk people are powerful and heavy, which is very different from the light Tatar Sabre commonly used by Tatars. Although Zahar blocked the knife, his arm was numb and almost lost consciousness.


    Only this time, Zahar was discouraged. He was afraid of the ferocious gardanzeling. And husband war, courage also. Once a soldier doesn''t have the momentum and belief that the brave wins when they meet on a narrow road, even if his Taoism is good, he can''t play seven points in ten.


    At this time, the karmec cavalry following gardanzeling also formed a regiment with saijetbei''s guard. However, when kardan Zeling failed to make a success, he saw a guy lying on the horse slipping aside. He guessed that he must be a big man. Therefore, kardan Zeling didn''t tangle with Zahar. He waved a knife falsely, then rushed past Zahar and chased the escaped people and horses.


    It was serget bey who fell on the horse. When Zahar saw that his master was in danger, he drank heavily, emboldened himself, and then drove his horse to chase after kardan Zeling.


    "Pagans, don''t go!" Zahar waved a Tatar saber and invited the war behind kardanzeling.


    When he heard the cry, Gardan Zeling didn''t talk nonsense. He pressed his left hand on the saddle, and then spun, and the whole man sat down on the war horse. Then, gardanzeling took the bow and headed for Zahar behind him, which was the three arrows.


    The three arrows were completed at one go. Zahar heard the broken sound of the feather arrow and waved a knife to stop the two arrows, but it was too late for the third arrow. The feather arrow shot through Zahar''s throat. The unstoppable feather arrow even led Zahar''s body back.


    And Gardan Zeling made three arrows. He didn''t look at Zahar''s body. He pressed his left hand on the saddle again. He did the same action again, and his body turned forward again.


    "Come down!"


    Gale danzeling ran to the side of saijietbei, grabbed saijietbei''s belt, lifted it, and then pressed it on his horse.


    This posture is obviously uncomfortable. Saijietbei kept wailing on his horse. Gardanzeling was upset. He knocked saijietbei''s temple with the handle of his knife. Poor Beiyi fainted when his eyes were black.


    When serget bey woke up again, he found himself tied up. In front of him stood a group of people. In the middle was a young man with a bald head on his left, like a religious figure; The second on the right, sajetbei knows, is aztanzan, who once came to Yasu fort to deliver letters.


    Behind the three, sajetbei saw a group of Chiefs of Tatar tribes who had betrayed themselves. They bowed their heads and tied their hands one by one, looking unspeakably obedient. Among them, Ahmadinejad''s face is particularly hateful in saijit''s eyes. If there is someone more hateful than the one who lied to you once, it is the one who lied to you twice.


    Sergey ibey twisted his neck and raised his head. He questioned Ahmadinejad and said, "Ahmadinejad, you traitor! Where did I treat you badly!"


    Ahmadinejad looked at sajit bey on the ground. He said shamelessly, "no, dear bey, you have always been good to me, but if a person wants to climb higher, he is destined to step on the person in front of him. So don''t blame me."


    Then, saijietbei heard Ahmadinejad, the traitor, say to the young man, "Taiji, this is saijietbei, the master of the Azov fort and the Crimean Khanate."


    The young man is ah Yuqi. The Taiji personally commanded the firing of musketeers in the "camel array" in the battle last night. It can be said that karazimir died in the hands of ah Yuqi.


    "You''re Taiji from Kalmyk, aren''t you? I''m saijietbei. I want to be treated in accordance with my identity. If you let one of my servants go back, he''ll go back and get the ransom." saijietbei shouted.


    He clearly saw that ah Yuqi was the leader.


    But his move was in exchange for the ferocious kick of gardance Ling.


    "Keep your voice down! You can''t speak here!" gale dance Ling angrily scolded.


    Saijietbei was kicked in the chest by gardanzeling. He felt that his ribs were broken. But after this, he also obeyed a lot. Saigetbey obediently closed his mouth and only pricked up his ears.


    He heard that kardan Zeling reported to ah Yuqi Hui: "ah Yuqi, in this battle, we killed more than 500 Tatars and captured more than 1000. We also seized a large number of sabers, a pile of bows, arrows and arrow bags, some fire rope guns, many flags, and four tail banners."


    Finally, gardanzeling ended with a contemptuous remark: "they are just difficult to catch. Once they are caught, they can''t do any harm."


    But that''s the truth. Of the more than 300 casualties, more than half were sokasia cavalry who fought as mercenaries. These sokasians shouted "Allah is great", made indomitable resistance with sabers, bows and arrows and Kalmyk cavalry, and did not lay down their weapons until there was no hope of breaking through and surrounded by Kalmyk cavalry several times their own.


    But the insulting words made saigetbey feel ashamed, but as a loser, he had no right to argue.


    Ah Yuqi nodded with satisfaction. The smooth progress of the battle was also somewhat unexpected to the Taiji. Nearly five thousand Tatar cavalry were wiped out in one night, and their own losses were almost negligible.


    Just then, a voice behind ah Yuqi rang.


    "Ah Yuqi Taiji, we haven''t won a complete victory. Don''t forget that there is another two thousand infantry on the original site of cherkesk city."


    When the speaker finished, he turned out from behind ah Yuqi.


    When saigetbey saw the man''s face, he suddenly showed an unbelievable look.


    Because that person was no one else, it was LAN gley who lost his Khan position and should have disappeared long ago.


    But at the beginning, LAN gley didn''t look at saigetbey, just waiting for ah Yuqi to reply.


    Ah Yuqi smiled and said to Yishi LAN gley, "what Khan said is, I don''t know what else Khan has to do to deal with the remaining enemies."


    Ah Yuqi''s words showed great respect for LAN gley at the beginning.


    At the beginning, ah Yuqi didn''t think much of LAN gley, the loser of his father Khan, to help himself, but at the beginning, LAN gley''s series of plans and performances made ah Yuqi not only greatly change his impression, but also began to rely on his opinions.


    After all, only they know Tatars best.


    Sajit bey finally understood when he heard their dialogue. It turned out that at the beginning, LAN gley was giving advice to the Kalmyks. As the former ruler of the Crimean khanate, at the beginning, LAN gley knew very well the character of the important officials of each khanate, so at the beginning, LAN gley easily guessed that he would sneak into the Kalmyk camp because of lust and karazimir. And those tribal chiefs, obviously because of the relationship between LAN gley at the beginning, have become insiders and betrayed themselves.


    With this in mind, serget bey''s face was red and could bleed.


    At first, LAN gley didn''t care what sajetbaye thought at this time. He said to ah Yuqi, "it''s not difficult. We can send people disguised as disabled and defeated soldiers to falsely report that saijit and Karachi are in a hard battle here. That aleval Chechen will send people to save them. As long as they leave the camp and pay infantry with cavalry on the plain, it''s easy."


    At the beginning, LAN gley''s plan won ah Yuqi''s joy. As he was about to act according to his plan, saigetbey, lying on the ground, suddenly shouted, "I will not betray chechenbey! At the beginning, LAN gley, you traitor of Tatar, helped these pagans against their compatriots!"


    At this time, saijit, the loser, showed a little backbone.


    He was turned into a traitor by saigetbeiyi, but LAN gley didn''t change his face at the beginning.


    He said slowly, "didn''t Muhammad gley also rely on pagans to deal with me? I just treated him in his own way."


    In the laughter of the crowd and the Deathly gray face of saijietbei, at the beginning, LAN gley called uzenbei and said to him, "uzen, choose some smart and capable men, pretend to be the defeated army and report to cherkesk. Say that saijietbei is seriously injured and needs help urgently. The place is in the Canyon where we ambushed him."


    Uzzenbey agreed, but he immediately asked in embarrassment, "what if that aleval Chechen doesn''t believe it?"


    "The person who asked him to say something worse. You can''t help but bring him some keepsakes."


    At the beginning, LAN gley jumped off the horse. He pulled out the dagger at his waist and cut the finger of sajetbay

 Chapter 532

    In the camp in cherkesk, Cherchen slowly put down the blood book written by saijetbei with blood. In front of him was a helmet that bey had brought back as a keepsake.


    Outside the tent, the whole military camp was boiling like a pot of cooked porridge. Because when the messenger entered the camp, he shouted and spread the news of the defeat of sajetbei and karazimir to the whole camp.


    The army of nearly 5000 people was wiped out overnight. What a blow to the morale of the army! In particular, the two squadrons brought by Pedro have never seen or heard of the kalmec before, which is an unprecedented enemy for them.


    The rumor has been embellished by some people, and the Kalmyks have become synonymous with the devil.


    "Withdraw, withdraw!"


    The soldiers with an average age of over 30 shouted outside the tent.


    Of course, those who shouted these words were two squadrons brought by Pedro as mercenary soldiers. They are poles, and this is not the Republic of Poland. They resist to fight for pagans and demons. On the contrary, Hessian mercenaries fighting for money were relatively calm and calm.


    The tent was lifted and Pedro came out.


    The cry stopped suddenly, and everyone looked at the deputy head.


    Pedro was livid. He glanced at the crowd and ordered: get back!


    Frightened by Pedro''s power, the leading troublemakers shut their mouths and turned away.


    When Pedro returned to the tent, Cherchen, sitting in the chair, was still silent. This state has lasted for more than half an hour.


    Last night, the Isak clan leader went to Chechen''s camp to report. Although he knew that the Isak clan leader was released more than an hour after they set out, Chechen immediately got on his horse and tried to catch up with the Saijie tbei and stop them. But he was still a step late. When he arrived, the whole camp was already empty except for the 300 tribal cavalry of the head of Isak.


    Because it was dark and the patriarch of Isak didn''t know which suspicious place saijietbei was attacking at night, Cherchen had to take the rest of the camp back to the mercenary regiment''s station and wait until dawn to make plans.


    I didn''t expect such bad news at dawn.


    Finally, Chechen spoke. First, he asked the messenger kneeling on the ground with concern, "how are you there? How is the situation?"


    The disguised messenger first raised his head. He looked at Chechen''s face and showed a vicious look, but immediately, he realized that it would arouse suspicion. The messenger lowered his head and hid his eyes. Then he answered in a trembling voice:


    "Miserable... Rivers of blood... Hard work... A grave..."


    Che Chen covered his face with his hand. Although the messenger said only four words, the scene was clear in front of Cherchen.


    "Jesus Christ is on earth! God!" Chechen murmured.


    After a while, Chechen asked again, "can you persist for a long time?"


    "It won''t last long. Bey asked me to ask you as soon as possible..."


    "Are there many Kalmyks?"


    "There are five thousand of them, not much more than us, but we don''t support them because we were ambushed and karazimir died too early."


    "Karazimir, are we killed?"


    Che Chen "Teng" stood up.


    "Yes, Lord milza died bravely. In heaven, he will become God''s most favored servant. There, 72 virgins and a land flowing with milk and honey are waiting for him," said the messenger. But in the heart of the false Messenger, I''m afraid karazimir went to hell instead of heaven, and got 72 raisins instead of 72 virgins.


    "How many of you?"


    "When I came, bey had a thousand men under his command. We built a defensive position in front of a canyon and could resist the attack of the Kalmyks."


    There was a dead silence in the camp. The people present looked at each other, and everyone''s face showed hesitation and horror.


    Chechen had not yet spoken. At this time, the head of Isak stood up.


    "Sir, I don''t doubt you, but I''ve never seen you around sajetbei," said the patriarch of Isak. Obviously, the old patriarch suspected the identity of the messenger.


    Hearing what the patriarch Isaac said, everyone looked at the messenger.


    The messenger said calmly, "I''m an ordinary Centurion in the bey guard. It''s normal that you haven''t seen me."


    "Why didn''t serget bey send a stranger to you instead of someone we knew well? You know, it''s not common sense."


    "Bei Yi originally sent my chief Zahar, but on the way, the captain was shot and sacked by the turhute, so he had to give me the letter and let me take it out." the messenger explained calmly.


    After listening to this watertight explanation, the patriarch of Isak had nothing to say, and he retreated back to the queue.


    "Captain, should we retreat?"


    At this time, Pedro couldn''t help speaking out. Because he believes that even if Cherchen leads the whole army to rescue, the troops are not as strong as the Kalmyk people. It''s hard to get halfway. Saijetbei has been completely destroyed. At that time, these people will face twice their own enemies.


    The withdrawal of troops has become the consensus of almost all officers present. And this will gathered into eyes and looked at Chechen.


    Hearing this, the messenger raised his head. He threw himself in front of Chechen''s seat, and then a look of pleading appeared on his face like lightning. He pulled his clothes and sleeves at Chechen and said in a very pitiful voice:


    "Bey, my master has two arrows and three knives. Our people beat back the Kalmyk seven strong attacks and fought with them four times. The reason why we are so indomitable is that we believe that you will not abandon us! Please don''t abandon us..."


    At this time, Chechen''s heart actually had a decision. Saijit and Karachi sent troops without authorization regardless of their orders. As a result, one was defeated and killed and the other was heavily besieged. In fact, they are all to blame. Even if they don''t save themselves, no one can say that they are not right. But even so, it is extremely difficult for Cherchen to pass the test of his conscience - the fall of the free slave corps with Stephan Racine has left a deep scar in Cherchen''s heart. He really doesn''t want the tragedy to happen again.


    In addition, strategically speaking, the consequences of giving up seget are also extremely serious.


    With this in mind, Chechen asked the messenger, "can saijietbei persist until tonight?"


    "Yes! Yes!"


    As soon as Cherchen was ready to go, saijietbei, the messenger raised his tearful face and promised.


    Other people are looking at Cherchen. From Cherchen''s questions, we already know what decision he has made.


    Chechen weighed again, and he finally picked up the messenger. Che Chen patted his arms and said in a firm voice, "don''t worry, I will save everyone."

 Chapter 533

    The messenger and the asak patriarch went down first, while the other officers of the mercenary regiment stayed, because Cherchen had to arrange the route of the March.


    Cherchen first spoke and said, "ladies and gentlemen, I know some of you don''t say anything about my promise to go to the rescue, but you don''t agree in your heart."


    Said, Chechen looked at Pedro.


    When Pedro saw his nephew looking at him, he was honest and said directly: "It was saijit and Karachi who sent troops without telling you. Now one of them was defeated and killed, and one was heavily besieged. They were to blame themselves, and we had no obligation to wipe their ass. besides, there were five thousand Kalmyks in laoshizi, all of them were cavalry. Our two thousand soldiers and horses went. God''s witness, I don''t mean to be discouraged , it is likely that there will be no return. "


    Pedro said, holding his head high and his chest straight.


    While Viscount Hesse and others did not speak, they also agreed with Pedro.


    Chechen doesn''t know what uncle Pedro said is reasonable. But people can''t just look at the present and don''t look at the future.


    Chechen got up from his seat. He walked one by one in front of yelishei, fedot, Fatima and others, and then walked back three steps.


    "Do you all think so?" Chechen asked.


    Yelishei was the first to take a step forward.


    "No, commander. I fully agree with your rescue. Although the besieged are pagans, it is our friendly army after all. Since you promised, commander, you should not go back on the task promised in the name of nobility."


    Yelishei finished his words, closed his legs "pa" and then retreated into the crowd.


    Seeing that yelisheyi was the first to speak, fedot also stood up and explained his ideas: "commander, if the besieged are the people of our mercenary regiment, we will save them even if we fight our lives. But these Tatars, they are people who forget righteousness and profit, and they are unfamiliar white eyed wolves. I don''t think we should send troops."


    When fedot finished speaking, viscount Hesse agreed: "fedot is right, and I think so."


    Cherchen nodded.


    "Fatima, Ingrid, what do you think?" Chechen asked.


    Fatima looked down for a moment, but she immediately raised her head.


    "Chechen, I don''t think you should go to the rescue."


    "Fatima and I have an idea."


    Fatima seldom called her name directly in such public places. This "Chechen" screamed. Chechen was stunned, but he immediately recovered.


    "Fatima is persuading me as a wife." Chechen thought.


    On thinking of this, Chechen smiled and patted Fatima on the shoulder to thank her for her concern.


    "Everybody," Chechen said loudly, "I thank you for your concern for me and the safety of the mercenary regiment. Yes, saijit and Karachi acted without authorization. Even if we didn''t go to the rescue, no one could accuse us afterwards. But have you ever thought about what would be waiting for us if we abandoned saijitbey and returned to Azov?"


    After listening to Chechen''s question, Pedro and others looked at each other. For a long time, Pedro said first: "Chechen, are you worried that those Kalmyks will attack Yasu Fort?"


    "It''s possible," said Chechen "Uncle Pedro, you should know that our march is to gather the strength of all Tatar tribes in the cherkesk Yasu region. Now karazimir is dead. If saijetbei happens again, the officials of the Crimean Khanate in this region will be wiped out. Those Tatar tribes that have always been big will surely take refuge in the kalmek people Bian, although I''m beii of the khanate, I''m a foreigner with a shallow foundation. Once we lose the support of the Tatar tribe, even if the Kalmyks don''t attack Azov, we can''t stay here. At that time, there''s no way out except to return to the Crimean peninsula by boat. "


    Chechen said this long paragraph at one breath. He was also a little thirsty, so he stopped temporarily. First, he gave everyone time to digest and think about their words. Second, he also drank water to moisten his throat.


    Sure enough, when Chechen put down his water cup, he found that all the people were chewing their words.


    Obviously, no one thinks about it.


    At this time, Cherchen really thanked sister Christina. It was her words and deeds that enabled her to see problems from a higher height and more far-reaching.


    Chechen clapped his hands to attract the attention of his companions.


    "Everyone, think about it. If we lose both cherkesk and Yasu, then we will sell the back of the army of the Khanate to sweep the southern territory of Czar Russia to the enemy. At that time, Muhammad gley, who is worried about being attacked by the enemy, will end the attack on czar Russia ahead of schedule. Those Tatars who have not reaped satisfactory benefits from the harvest of the grassland people this year are expensive The people will hate us to the bone. We all know the attitude of Muhammad gray towards me. If we make such a big mistake, I think Muhammad gray is happy to fall into the well. Even Mahmoud Pasha, who is friendly to us, will not be able to speak for us. "


    Hearing that withdrawing troops at this time will lead to such serious consequences in the future, everyone''s heart is cold.


    "Big deal, let''s go back to Poland."


    Then Ingrid muttered.


    Chechen glanced at Ingrid.


    "Of course we can go back to Poland. But not as heroes, but as deserters."


    Ingrid lowered her head.


    At this time, Che Chen also felt that although his words made everyone aware of the serious consequences of withdrawal, they did not inspire everyone''s confidence in victory, so he mentioned the advantage of the mercenary regiment over the Kalmyk people.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, although those Kalmyks are fierce, I found that they are very afraid of fire guns. They are unfamiliar with this weapon. When the woods were attacked, the Kalmyks had a chance to catch up with me, but after I shot and killed the leader with fire, more than ten of them were afraid of my fire guns. We have thousands of fire guns and fire Guns, our long spearmen are equipped with super long spears. These are the enemies of cavalry, and we also have chariots. As long as we meet the people of saijetbei, even if there are twice as many people in Kalmyk, what''s the fear! "


    "That''s it!"


    Yelisheyi was told by Chechen that his Qi and blood surged up and agreed with him.


    "Everybody," Chechen shouted, "let these Kalmyks from the East taste our power!"


    After unifying their understanding, all officers returned to their posts to pack their bags, check their weapons, appease the soldiers and prepare to go. In the original camp, Cherchen left 120 Hessian mercenaries.


    After all this, Chechen led a total of 1380 infantry, 200 Hessian cavalry, 300 Tatar tribal cavalry and 10 artillery to set out towards the besieged place of saijit''s headquarters.


    Along the way, Chechen specially asked the patriarch of Isaac and the messenger to accompany him. He still had many questions to consult them.


    "Messenger," cried Cherchen.


    Seeing that Cherchen was calling him, the messenger quickly smiled and replied, "bey, kalka, at your command."


    "Nothing, just some questions to ask you." Chechen said with a smile. "In the morning, there are some questions that didn''t come. Please tell me more about the scene of your battle between bey and Kalmyk."


    "Yes!" kharka replied.


    Then, the false messenger kalka made up a false war history of camel cavalry versus Tatar cavalry. He said: "Although the number of turhute cavalry is not much more than ours, they have a secret weapon, that is, camels. What our horses fear most is the smell of camels, which makes our horses escape uncontrollably when the turhute camel cavalry charged us, and the original tight formation was suddenly torn open , bey and karazimir were also separated, which was the main reason for our defeat. "


    The first time I heard that the war horse was afraid of camels, Cherchen was a little incredible. He asked the head of Isak, "the war horse was afraid of camels?"


    "Yes, Lord bey. Our horses are really afraid of the smell of camels. They will be restless as soon as they smell it," Isaac said positively.


    Then, the head of the Isak clan suddenly realized and sighed, "it turns out that the Kalmyk people use camels. No wonder Lord saijietbei will be defeated. It''s not a crime of war, it''s not a crime of war!"


    In fact, horses are afraid of the smell of camels. This view is wrong. For horses who have never seen camels, it is normal to see camels, a huge animal. Once horses adapt to the existence of camels, horses will no longer be afraid of camels.


    The tall body of camels is their biggest advantage over horses. Before modern large-scale horse breeding, in fact, most of the general shoulder height of horses were between 1.3m and 1.4m. Camel cavalry can achieve a subduction advantage over ordinary cavalry by relying on the height of camels and special camel saddles.


    However, although camels have certain advantages over horses, their disadvantages are also obvious. Camels'' habits also have a great impact. Camels'' running speed is much lower than that of horses, and camels'' body moves at the same time when running, so their body will shake left and right. The combination of the two will not only cause limited impact of camel cavalry when charging, but also make it difficult for riders to ride in the whole of camels A large amount of physical activity during a sprint.


    Another defect of camels is that their necks are slender and their muscles are softer than those of horses. Therefore, when camel cavalry encounter infantry melee, camels with slow running speed are more likely to be killed by infantry from the front. At the same time, the docile character of camels makes them have a "desert boat" However, on the battlefield, it is difficult for them to collide and kick the enemy under the command of riders like horses.


    The reason why kharka told Chechen that there were camels in ah Yuqi''s army was actually uneasy and kind. He was misleading Chechen and making Chechen mistakenly think that Kalmyk camels were used to attack.


    After listening to the words of Khalkha and Isak patriarch, Chechen vaguely felt a little different, but he couldn''t tell where this feeling came from.


    At this time, kalka complimented: "but Lord bey, your army is infantry, and those turhute camel cavalry can''t use the means to restrain the cavalry. Maybe you and your men can eat a delicious camel meat after the battle."


    With that, kalka and Isak clan leader laughed together.


    Kalka''s words brightened Cherchen''s mind like a flash of lightning. He finally figured out where his strange feeling came from.


    Kalkha calls Kalmyk turgots, while in assu, all people call him Kalmyk, from saijetbei to the patriarch of Isak.


    If the turgots were karmec''s self proclaimed, the title would only be used by those who were used to being commensurate with them. This means that kharka is not the messenger of sajetbei, but the Kalmyk sent to lure themselves into the siege. And it is very likely that sajetbei was not surrounded, but was destroyed like karazimir.


    The more he thought about it, the more frightened Che Chen deliberately slowed down his horse speed. He tried to keep his face as before so as not to let kharka see the abnormality.


    "You two, I''m in a hurry. Go and make it convenient," said Chechen.


    With that, Chechen stopped and jumped off his horse, ran to one side and pretended to untie his pants.


    When yelishei in the back team passed by Chechen, Chechen shouted at him.


    "Yelishei, lend me your water bag."


    Yelisheyi took the water bag and went to Cherchen. As soon as he unscrewed the lid, Cherchen quietly leaned close to yelisheyi''s ear and said, "I doubt that kalka was sent by Kalmyk."


    This frightened yelishei, and the water bag in his hand almost fell to the ground.


    Chechen hurriedly took yelishei''s hand.


    "Keep quiet."


    "Captain, are you sure?" yelishei asked anxiously.


    "I''m sure. You''ll come with me later. You knocked that guy out quietly. Do you understand?"


    Yelishei nodded.


    Chechen lifted his pants. He pretended to talk and laugh with elishey and caught up with kalka and Isaac.


    "How comfortable!" Chechen pretended to be very comfortable after he finished.


    "Bey,"


    Asak patriarch was about to talk and laugh with Cherchen, but he saw that yelisheyi behind Cherchen suddenly raised the page hammer and threw it at the unsuspecting kalka''s head.


    Suddenly, kalka fell to the ground like a broken sack.


    "Bey, are you?" Isaac''s voice trembled. He didn''t expect that Chechen, who said he was smiling, would suddenly start to fight kharka.


    At this time, yelishei, who jumped off his horse and tried to breathe in kharka, said, "don''t worry, captain. He''s still alive. I know the weight."


    After hearing this, Chechen said to Isaac, "patriarch, I suspect this man is a spy sent by the Kalmyk people."

 Chapter 534

    Pedro poured a basin full of cold water and poured it on kharka''s face.


    Kalka, who was splashed with cold water, woke up from a coma. Because he was tied up, kalka accidentally hit the back of his head on the hard ground, which made his heart ache where he was hurt by yelisi''s page hammer.


    Kalka grinned and finally came back from the pain. He looked around at Chechen, Isaac and others. Although he knew that he might have been exposed, he still showed a friendly and harmless smile.


    "Cherchen bey, what are you doing?"


    Seeing that kharka was still pretending to be confused and nearly went to hell, Pedro was angry. He spat at kharka again, and then said fiercely, "enough! You goat fuck, we have seen your disguise for a long time. You are a spy sent by the Kalmyk, you traitor."


    Kharka turned a deaf ear to Pedro''s curse. He allowed Pedro''s saliva on his face to flow down his cheek, through his neck and into his collar. Kalka continued to look at Cherchen with innocent eyes and said, "bey, I think you must have made a mistake. I''m really the person sent by saijiet bey."


    "Pretend! Keep pretending!" Pedro kicked kharka in the knee.


    "You said you were a member of sajet, so why did you call those Kalmyks by the name of turhout?"


    Kalka secretly complained that she had revealed her flaws here. In fact, this is also a sparse place in kalka. He accompanied Yishi LAN Gelai to stay in the Kalmyk Khanate. Every day, he heard and saw the name "turhute". Even Yishi LAN Gelai was no exception. Over time, "turhute" became a habit.


    When he knew where he was and was seen to be flawed, kalka still had to die. He shouted wrongfully: "Allah testifies! Bey, I also heard a Kalmyk captured by us call himself turhute. I thought Kalmyk was a small tribe of their turhutes. That''s what I called it!"


    Seeing that kalka was so hard spoken, Chechen also admired him. Chechen squatted down, approached kharka and asked, "since you say you are a close person of saijietbei, you must know that Bei''s left leg has been hurt. Is his knife wound horizontal or vertical?"


    Of course, kalka was not bored enough to lift saijit''s leg, so he could only guess at Cherchen''s question.


    "It''s horizontal."


    "Wrong!"


    Che Chen stood up. He smiled and said, "no, the scar is vertical."


    Cherchen''s voice just fell. Kalka, who originally spoke with a smile and looked harmless to humans and animals, suddenly showed his ferocity. He opened his mouth, slammed his legs on the ground, and bit at Chechen''s thigh.


    "How dare the thief!"


    Fatima gave a scold, kicked kharka on the left face and kicked him out.


    Fatima''s blow was powerful. Half of kharka''s face immediately swelled, and a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth, mixed with three or four teeth.


    But kalka is smiling. Yes, he is.


    Kalka looked at Cherchen and others with the eyes of looking at the dead.


    "It''s too late for you to know. The great beginning, LAN gley, the real master of the Crimean khanate, has eliminated the two traitors Karachi and saijit. Khan and his allies are coming this way. Our iron cavalry will trample you into meat and mud. As for you,"


    Kalka took a look at Chechen.


    "Aleval Chechen, you ruined Khan''s hegemony, the great Yishi LAN gley will cook you. Khan will let you taste all the torture, and then you can''t die. Khan will take off your skull and make a wine glass!"


    "I''ll make your head into a nightpot first!"


    When Pedro saw that kalka cursed his nephew so much, he was angry. He kicked kharka in the chest.


    Kalka felt a burst of tightness, and his chest was burning. But after the pain, he continued to laugh wantonly.


    Pedro wanted to continue to teach kharka to be a man with his fist. But Chechen stopped him.


    Cherchen said to yelishei and Fatima, "help him up."


    Kalka was helped up. Now, the two have a face-to-face conversation.


    "Are you from Elaine gray?"


    "Yes, I''m the guard of LAN gley at the beginning of the greatest Crimean Khan. That saijett doesn''t deserve to lift my shoes."


    "Is it true that saijit and Karachi are completely destroyed?"


    Kharka raised his head proudly and said, "those two fools have long fallen into our Khan''s calculations. One of them was captured and the other was killed by random guns."


    "How many of you?"


    "You can''t count three days and nights. But you''ll see it soon. Don''t be scared to pee your pants!"


    Chechen stopped talking. This kharka will keep his mouth shut once it comes to military information. Obviously, what he said before is not true.


    "Asak clan leader, this guy is at your disposal." Cherchen handed over kalka to asak. Now he has a more important thing, that is to arrange the retreat.


    The Kalmyks will find out sooner or later that their trick has been seen through. He must return to cherkesk as soon as possible before the enemy cavalry arrives and use the fortifications there to defend.


    "Pedro, elishea, fedot, Hessen!" Chechen called.


    "Here!" the four said in unison.


    "I order! The rear team changes to the front team, the artillery team is in the middle, the Hessian cavalry protects both wings, and the mercenary regiment returns to cherkesk as soon as possible!"


    After giving the retreat order, Chechen said to Xie Miao again: "Xie Miao, you lead your infantry to form a defense formation, ready to block the enemy ready to pursue at any time, and I will let the Tatar cavalry of the head of Isak clan cooperate with you."


    "Yes!"


    Xie Miao also knows that the situation is urgent and every minute is precious. After receiving the instructions, he hurried to assemble the soldiers.


    Chechen is thinking about whether he has any omissions. After making sure that what should be done had been done, he was also ready to leave after being pressed.


    At this time, Chechen saw that the long-lived man of the Isak nationality cut down a tree trunk with two adult arms.


    Before Chechen asked, the head of Isak said first, "Bei, I''m going to punish this tough guy. I want to scare the cowards of the Kalmyks."


    How cruel column punishment is, Chechen knows very well. Generally speaking, he does not approve of such cruel punishment against people, even against the enemy. But this time, he agreed to execute the pillar punishment on kalka by the head of Isak clan.


    Because he has two considerations. First of all, the tartar named kharka is really hateful. He almost put everyone, including himself, in prison and destroyed the whole army; Secondly, since the dispatch of troops, their own army has suffered repeated setbacks and will retreat without even seeing the face of the enemy. This is a great blow to morale, especially for the Tatars who follow themselves. They follow themselves to win and booty, not to lose the war. All of them now urgently need to revitalize the morale of the army, wash away the shame of invincibility and defeat, let their subordinates vent their grievances and improve their cohesion by means of torture, and let the Tatars led by the leader of Isak have no way out except to follow themselves.


    "Very good, Isak patriarch." Chechen tried to resist the nausea in his heart and praised him against his heart.


    Listen to Che Chen''s praise of himself, the head of Isaac showed a happy smile. He urged loudly, "hurry up and let the villain know how powerful!"


    Isak patriarch dragged kalka. He patted kalka on the face and said to him, "OK, my friend. Your time has come."


    Kalka lay on his back, breathing peacefully, as if he didn''t know what kind of torture he was going to suffer. He was patted on the face by Isaac and heard Isaac call himself "friend". Kalka looked at Isaac and smiled.


    Suddenly, his face puffed up, then he took a breath in his mouth, and a mouthful of thick phlegm with blood spat on Isaac''s face.


    Isaac was caught off guard and sprayed all over his face. He took two steps backwards and almost fell on the grass.


    "Torture me!" Isaac shouted angrily as he wiped his face.


    Che Chen twisted his face and stopped looking.


    A Tatar came up to kharka and first poured a few mouthfuls of wine into his mouth. As a Tatar, kalka knows that after drinking wine, his nerves and consciousness will be paralyzed, and he will suffer longer pain and cannot die. He shut his mouth to keep the wine from flowing into his throat.


    The Tatar cursed. He was also an expert. When he saw that kharka didn''t cooperate, the Tatar pulled out his knife, forcibly pried open kharka''s mouth, and then poured it in regardless.


    When the liquor was poured into the mouth, several newly fallen teeth of kalka were surging into the heart. Then his voice burned like fire.


    That''s very strong wine.


    Then two Tatars came riding horses, and they put a thick rope around kalka''s feet. The patriarch of Isak stood aside, staring at kalka''s crotch and carefully commanded.


    "Slow down, slow down. Cooperate well and act in unison."


    The two horses started at the same time, the rope began to tighten, and kharka was dragged forward on the grass.


    In the blink of an eye, kalka''s body touched the tip of the stake.


    "Stop!"


    Cried the chief Isaac.


    Then, Isaac carefully adjusted the lower body position for kalka, gentle as his wife.


    Devil like tenderness.


    The tip of the stake was inserted into kalka''s anus.


    As the war horses continued to drag, the stakes were inserted deeper and deeper. Kalka''s skin was torn and his bones cracked.


    At the beginning, kalka stared, clenched his lips, and still endured with his will to keep himself from shouting, but how can such torture be countered by his will. Not long after, kalka began to hum and haw, and then the sound was as uncontrollable as the flood with the gate open.


    "Ah!" cried kalka. His complexion was as miserable as paper, sweat like soybeans flowed down from his forehead, and his hair was as wet as washed again.


    Che Chen couldn''t bear to listen any more. He wanted to cover his ears, but he realized that if he had done so long ago, he would only let the Tatars see his weakness, so he resisted this impulse.


    Seeing that the tip was inserted deep enough, the Isak longevity man erected the stake.


    Two Tatars dismounted and carefully inserted the stake into the newly dug hole.


    More than ten minutes later, kharka stopped shouting on the vertical wooden pile. He hung his head, blood flowing straight down from his stripped legs and dyed the stake red.


    Although the fire of life dissipates in kalka''s body, it dissipates very slowly. Generally, kalka still needs two to three days to die.


    If it was normal, the Isak patriarch didn''t mind putting kalka here and letting him die for three days and nights, but not today. They are being pursued, and the kalmec and Yishi LAN gley''s army will appear at any time.


    Therefore, after torturing kharka, Isaac decided to send him on the road faster.


    The Tatars put hay and tar on their fellow countrymen''s legs and lit them with torches.


    Seeing this, Chechen really can''t see it anymore. But he can''t take back his promise.


    "Asak clan leader, I''ll leave first. You''ll meet Xie Miao right away when things happen." Chechen ordered asak.


    "As you wish, bey," returned the patriarch of Isak.


    A smell of meat began to float in the air. Che Chen covered his mouth. He quickly got on the horse and chased Xie Miao.


    After only running more than two miles, Chechen caught up with Xie Miao.


    "Head, you go quickly. We are here?" Xie Miao said confidently.


    Che Chen bent down and asked Xie Miao a request.


    "Xie Miao, later, when the Isak clan leaders come over, you sneak to shoot that kalka."


    Xie Miao was stunned at first, but of course he wouldn''t disobey Che Chen''s order and agreed immediately.


    "Please."


    When Che Chen finished, he hit a horse to catch up with the big army.


    When the asak patriarch and others rode back happily, Xie Miao quietly got on a horse and came to the place where kalka was executed.


    At this time, half of the wooden stake inserted into the lower body of kharka, the fire on his legs had been extinguished, and the two strong legs were only charred bones connected to his body.


    Kalka''s vitality is so tenacious that even after being tortured, he still doesn''t faint, but widens his eyes.


    What a terrible and hateful look it was. Even the brave Xie Miao was startled.


    Xie Miao beat his horse and approached kalka.


    "May God forgive you!" Xie Miao said.


    Then Xie Miao pulled out his pistol and aimed it at kalka''s left ear.


    With the sound of a gun, kalka''s soul was finally free from the shackles of the tortured body.

 Chapter 535

    Kalmyk''s pursuers finally appeared in Cherchen on their way to cherkesk. Their leading force was about 1000 people, which was the size of a thousand people team. From prigit, Chechen already knew that the military establishment of the Kalmyk was decimal, that is, the minimum establishment unit was ten cavalry, including a ten captain. Then ten Centurion cavalry formed a centurion team, and the officer leading them was centurion, and so on. The highest level was 10000 households. However, in the Kalmyk khanate, only the Great Khan has the power to command a team of 10000 people.


    To cope with a thousand cavalry, the strength of Xie Miao and Isak patriarch is obviously not enough. So, after receiving the news of Xie Miao''s meeting the enemy, Chechen immediately rushed to support with Hessen cavalry and five guns.


    When Chechen arrived, Xie Miao and the Kalmyk cavalry were in hand to hand combat. These Kalmyk people had already developed the heart of belittling the enemy because of their continuous victories. When they saw that Xie Miao and Isak patriarchs had only these soldiers and horses, they were so arrogant that they shot only a wave of arrows and rushed straight into the square array composed of 200 infantry.


    Xie Miao and his soldiers are equipped with mixed equipment. Half of them are equipped with shields and page hammers, and the other half are equipped with long guns. When the arrow rain of Kalmyk people shot at them, the soldiers in the front row resolutely erected steel shields to cover themselves and their companions.


    Then the Kalmyk cavalry approached the phalanx. Because that wave of arrow rain did not cause effective killing, the spearmen in the square array firmly held their spears and pointed forward, and the equipment made the spear tip have a close contact with the Kalmyk people.


    Kalmyk people are not afraid of death, but their war horses, as animals, are naturally afraid of sharp things. When the eyes of the horses saw that they were hitting the long gun, they instinctively wanted to avoid it.


    Some of the horses passed in front of the gun tip, while others were not so lucky and ran straight into it under the control of the driver.


    A crackling noise broke more than ten long guns in the square array at the same time. But the attack of the Kalmyk cavalry was also one of them.


    "Ula!"


    Xie Miao shouted. He squeezed through the crack of the long gun and came to the Kalmyk. He was facing a Kalmyk cavalry who fell off his horse and was about to get up. It was a leaf hammer.


    The heavy iron leaf hammer hit the Kalmyk in the face, his face immediately changed shape, and his body fell out under the action of the leaf hammer.


    Other soldiers followed suit. With a steel shield in one hand, they resisted the machetes wielded by the Kalmyk from their horses, and with a leaf hammer in the other hand, they slammed the war horse or Kalmyk''s exposed thighs.


    In Yasu fort, they have trained this set of combat skills very skillfully.


    In one confrontation, ten Kalmyk cavalry and the bodies of their horses lay around the square, while Xie Miao lost only two casualties.


    The commander of the Kalmyk people also knew that they had encountered hard bones. He quickly informed the cavalry in front of him to return with a sign, and then pointed the attack at the Tatar cavalry led by the head of Isak clan.


    The Tatar cavalry of the Isak patriarch originally swam on the two wings of the phalanx, blocking the siege of Xie Miao by the karmec cavalry with arrow rain. When the Kalmyk cavalry focused their attack on Xie Miao, they were relaxed and had no pressure. However, when the Kalmyk focused on attacking them, the shortcomings of the Tatar cavalry were exposed. They were forced into close combat with well prepared karmec cavalry, with heavy casualties.


    Gradually, the patriarch of Isak and his clan cavalry began to lose support. Although Xie Miao intended to support them, once they left the square, they would be blocked by the arrow rain of Kalmyk cavalry and forced back.


    This is the battle situation when they arrived.


    Seeing that the asak patriarch was gradually losing support, Cherchen quickly ordered the artillery to build an artillery position on the spot.


    In less than ten seconds, five shells poured into the Kalmyk cavalry that appeared in the West. The sharp whistling of shells across the air and the huge roar when they landed had a soul shaking effect. The Kalmyk cavalry sat down, and the horses who had not undergone artillery adaptability training raised their hooves, and several Kalmyk cavalry even fell off their saddles by their own horses.


    Che Chen pulled the sleeve of the telescope to the longest. He was eager to see the results of this round of shelling, but he couldn''t see anything clearly because of the smoke of gunpowder.


    When the smoke finally dispersed, the Kalmyk cavalry, which had been shrouded in the smoke, had long disappeared. On the ground were the bodies of seven or eight war horses lying upside down, some of them still breathing. These poor creatures twitched their cramped hooves and exhausted their last strength in the struggle. In addition, there was no body of kalmec cavalry on the ground.


    Of course, it is impossible to say that the other party''s people have no casualties. Even the tenacious fighting horses fell to death. Judging from the casualties of the fighting horses, this round of shells also killed at least more than a dozen enemy cavalry. But these karmec cavalry were well-trained and took away the bodies of their wounded and their companions when they retreated.


    Seeing that Cherchen saved himself, the head of Isak quickly came to thank him.


    "Bey, it''s time for you to come," said the patriarch of Isak.


    "Clan leader, in fact, even if we don''t come, it''s nothing to beat them back with the bravery of you and your clan children." Chechen complimented.


    Hearing that Chechen praised himself so much, the head of Isak was happy. He pulled out his machete with pride and ran after the retreating karmec cavalry.


    Looking at the back of asak patriarch, Cherchen took down the telescope and sighed very secretly. He said, "Uncle Pedro, what do you think?"


    For a long time, Chechen didn''t hear a response. He remembered that Pedro didn''t follow and was commanding the retreat in front.


    However, looking at the battle and retreat just now, Chechen finally had an intuitive impression of the bravery of the Kalmyk people - these Kalmyk cavalry are really strong!


    And he was somewhat helpless - compared with the Tatars in Crimea, these Kalmyks from the East were the descendants of Genghis Khan.


    Chechen knew that the Kalmyks had never seen artillery before. However, after a round of unexpected shelling by his own artillery, the commander of the Kalmyk cavalry can stabilize the team in such a short time and take away all the wounded and bodies. This alone can be called a strong army!

 Chapter 536

    At this time, while the two armies were temporarily separated from the war, Xie Miao also came to see Chechen.


    Xie Miao asked, "Captain, what should we do next?"


    "What we do next depends on what the other party will do next." at this time, Chechen was in a good mood because he beat back an attack of the enemy. He said in a roundabout way.


    Xie Miao didn''t understand Chechen''s meaning. Xie Miao scratched his head and was at a loss.


    "Ha ha, ha ha..." seeing Xie Miao, Che Chen couldn''t help laughing.


    "Xie Miao, what we do next depends on what the other party will do next. If they don''t pursue, we will retreat slowly, and our people will wait and cover us five miles away; if the Kalmyks dare to attack again, we will give them another hard blow," Chechen explained.


    Xie Miao looked suddenly enlightened.


    "I see, commander! I''ll decorate it now." Xie Miao said.


    Just as Xie Miao and his men began to retreat slowly, the lost Kalmyk cavalry appeared again.


    This time, the karmec cavalry opened a long scattered line, with each cavalry three to five meters apart, obviously in order to prevent heavy casualties from being shelled again.


    At this time, Xie Miao''s infantry were slowly approaching the artillery position where Che Chen was located.


    "Change the shrapnel!"


    Che Chen pulled out the saber at his waist and pointed diagonally at the front. He ordered.


    When the Kalmyk cavalry entered the range of the artillery again, Cherchen was ready to wave the saber down and order to fire, but the Kalmyk cavalry stopped outside the range of the artillery.


    Seeing this, Chechen immediately ordered: "one gun is ready to fire, nine guns are ready!"


    "Boom!" a gun on the far right roared again, and a burst of gunsmoke rose across.


    The movement was much weaker this time than last time. The shrapnel landed on the ground after flying to the maximum range, causing no casualties to the enemy.


    When the shelling stopped, the Kalmyk cavalry moved again. They opened a longer front width, and then stood in groups of ten, like an open net, to surround the mercenary regiment.


    "Yelishei, see? These Kalmyk cavalry seem to be going to nail us here!" Chechen pointed to a flag bearer holding a triangular flag opposite and said to yelishei who came to him.


    "Let me see... Ah, it''s really like this. But they made a big mistake. With such a sparse formation, I can defeat them with only one charge! Commander, let me take Hessen cavalry and the tribal cavalry of asak clan leader to fight back while the enemy''s forces are scattered." yelishei couldn''t help asking for a fight.


    The idea of taking the Isak Tatar tribal cavalry, which yelishei said, had also occurred to fachechen, but he finally rejected it. Chechen is worried that once the Tatar cavalry is out of the range of fire guns and artillery, a counterattack may be turned into a rout by them. At that time, the rout of the Tatar tribal cavalry will impact their own people. In that case, it''s better to let them continue to cover Xie Miao on the flank and retreat.


    "No, it''s better to keep the 300 Tatar cavalry of Isaac," said Chechen.


    Next, Chechen ordered yelisheyi to lead Hessen cavalry to stand by. Xie Miao and others were half of the soldiers in full readiness, and the other half took a break. He also ordered a group of soldiers to dig a trench around the artillery position under the cover of musketeers.


    The karmec cavalry mistakenly thought that the mercenary regiment''s move to add fortifications was to stand firm and wait for help. Sure enough, they tried to stop it, but under the eyes of the black muzzle of the musket, the commander of the Kalmyk people didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Captain Kalmyk''s "timidity" failed Cherchen''s plan to lure the enemy, and the two armies began to stand in a stalemate.


    Obviously, the longer the time, the more unfavorable it is to Cherchen.


    As the sun sets, Chechen leads the blocking forces to retreat quickly. First, they launched a counter charge with Hessian cavalry, pretended to be defeated after meeting resistance, and then slowly introduced the Kalmyk cavalry into the range of musket artillery. Then, all muskets fired together, taking the Kalmyk cavalry by surprise.


    While the Kalmyk cavalry was beaten, Cherchen led the army to quickly get out of contact with the Kalmyk cavalry and rush towards cherkesk.


    Because the Kalmyk cavalry surrounding Chechen had only 1000 people, they had no advantage in number, and only had bows and arrows instead of guns, and their two losses also made them have a long memory. Therefore, the Kalmyk cavalry only dared to follow from a distance and did not dare to approach the range of the musket.


    Before sunset, the guard led by Chechen met with the main force of the mercenary regiment. After another hour''s March, they finally returned to cherkesk.


    In cherkesk, Pedro and his two squadrons, who arrived earlier, had already reinforced their positions with the defenders who remained here. Since there was not enough time to dig the trench wider and deeper, the defenders scattered a circle of triangular nails on the periphery of the trench to stop the charge of kalmec cavalry.


    As soon as the sentry on the watchtower saw Cherchen, they withdrew back and quickly put down the suspension bridge to let them enter the city. Then the Hessian cavalry and artillery entered the fortification together.


    Standing in the suspension bridge, Pedro hugged his nephew as soon as he saw that Chechen was safe and sound. When sparsokukotsky and others saw the moving scene of family reunion, they couldn''t help smiling.


    Pedro held Chechen tightly for three times, and then released his hand.


    He said to Chechen, "my nephew, you must listen to your uncle this time. Cross the river and hurry to cross the river before the Kalmyks come. Let''s go back to Azov castle and then take a boat back to Poland. No! Go back to Spain. In short, we can go anywhere!"


    "My dear uncle!" Chechen smiled when he saw Pedro''s incoherent words.


    "You still laugh!" Pedro glared at Cherchen. He continued: "I''m telling you the truth! Karazimir, we and saijetbei are finished. We are now alone and can''t win the war. Although our temporary fortifications can block us for a while, what''s the use of this top? As long as they trap us for more than ten days, we''ll be hungry. Besides, Muhammad gley doesn''t treat you very well, we''ll be hungry And work hard for them. "


    After Pedro''s words, Chechen smiled and said, "uncle, of course we''re going back to Azov castle now. There''s no doubt about it. But when it comes to escaping back to Spain, it''s too far!"


    Pedro said that he was anxious to go back to Spain. Seeing that Cherchen did not object to withdrawing to Yasu castle, he quickly explained: "you bastard, now you''ve learned to make fun of my uncle."


    Chechen smiled back at Pedro. He clapped his hands and was about to say a few words of thanks to the officers of the mercenary regiment. But inadvertently, Chechen glanced around the suspension bridge. Some soldiers showed a look of fear and retreat. Obviously, his uncle Pedro''s frustrated words had affected them. Seeing this, Chechen had to say something encouraging Angry words to recover the adverse effects caused by Pedro just now.


    Che Chen said: "Ladies and gentlemen, although we retreated without winning this time, this is not because we are inferior to the Kalmyks, but because some of our friendly forces acted without authorization and did not listen to the command. In the blocking battle just now, our infantry fought against the cavalry with a force different from that of the other party, which fully shows that our combat effectiveness is better than that of our opponents. Ladies and gentlemen, wait Let''s go back to Azov castle to have a rest and let these Kalmyks know our strength! "


    Chechen''s words were not only for yelishei, but also for the soldiers around him. After hearing Chechen''s words, the morale of the people was raised again. Even yelishei and others thought, "yes, as the leader said, we were simply trapped by our teammates like pigs, otherwise we won''t be able to defeat these Kalmyks?"


    Then, seeing that everyone''s morale was boosted, Cherchen began to arrange the next retreat plan.


    In order to prevent being ambushed and raided by Kalmyk cavalry again, before the large army retreats, Cherchen is ready to send reconnaissance cavalry in eight directions. These cavalry are both reconnaissance soldiers and signal soldiers. What they do is to explore the enemy situation and report information during the March. There are five reconnaissance cavalry on each route. These five people look at each other during the investigation and cannot be separated from each other And everyone is equipped with flares to alarm the army in case of emergencies.


    Then all the troops in the camp were divided into six teams. The first to retreat were the cavalry and engineers. They would quickly advance to the ferry of the Don River and guard the bridge on the river. If the bridge had been damaged by the Kalmyks, the engineers with the army must quickly set up a floating bridge on the river.


    Then the infantry units and artillery retreated. The order of all infantry was the infantry squadrons of the two mercenary regiments led by father Pedro and father sparsokukotsky, the 200 infantry and artillery led by Xie Miao, and the 500 Hessian mercenaries. After all the four infantry units left the camp, they marched at a distance of two miles.


    At the end of the procession were 300 Tatar cavalry led by the head of Isak, who were in charge of the rear of the hall.


    Although he always puts the Tatar cavalry of the Isak clan leader in the last and most dangerous position, Chechen is also a little sorry, but compared with other departments of the mercenary regiment, if he wants to lose, Chechen would rather lose the Tatars. People are close and distant, and Chechen is no exception.


    But soon after Cherchen arranged the evacuation plan, a huge yellow smoke suddenly rose in the north. Cherchen knew that it was the main force of kalmec cavalry.

 Chapter 537

    Obviously, it is impossible to retreat safely. If you want to leave, you have to fight with your opponent.


    "All the soldiers are ready to fight!" Chechen shouted.


    The soldiers who were lined up to retreat stood up one after another, and the long gunners, Musketeers and artillery took their places.


    Although the soldiers'' actions are still neat and meticulous, it can be seen that other soldiers of the mercenary regiment are extremely nervous except Xie Miao and others who have fought with the Kalmyk people.


    The first to arrive was the Kalmyk team that had fought with Cherchen. But this time, seeing that the mercenary regiment was well defended and the number greatly exceeded their own side, these Kalmyk cavalry divided their troops into two ways, blocking only the front and rear exits of the camp and waiting for the arrival of the large army.


    With the arrival of the following 4000 kalmec cavalry and more than 3000 tribal cavalry who took refuge in Yishi LAN gley, ah Yuqi''s encirclement of the mercenary regiment became thicker. As ah Yuqi did not order the attack, the cavalry just looked at the prey in the circle outside the range of the mercenary artillery, but did not take further action.


    But even so, they also put great pressure on the soldiers of the mercenary regiment. Because the helmets of Kalmyk cavalry are generally covered with high triangular flags, it seems to some soldiers of the mercenary regiment that they are trapped in a sea of flags, which is a scene they have never encountered before. Moreover, the Kalmyk cavalry from the East did not rely on drum music, but on flag language to command the battle, which also made some soldiers of the mercenary regiment mistakenly think it was a kind of black magic. Out of fear of the unknown, they constantly wipe the sweat on their hands with their trouser legs and cross their chest to dispel the fear in their hearts.


    As it was late, ah Yuqi did not launch an attack on the first day of encircling the mercenary regiment, which enabled the exhausted mercenary regiment soldiers to rest for a night.


    But the confrontation between the two armies cannot last forever. Early the next morning, karmec''s side made the first move.


    More than ten groups of four soldiers came out of Kalmyk''s cavalry, who struggled to carry artillery.


    Yes, it''s artillery. Although the caliber of the artillery was not as good as the artillery brought by Chechen from bagchisale, it was indeed an artillery.


    This situation not only surprised Chechen, but also surprised other officers of the mercenary regiment. If we still have the confidence of World War I in the fortification in the face of cavalry, the confidence of Pedro and others is not so sufficient in the face of cavalry with artillery that can blast away their own solid long Spearman square and breast wall.


    "Maybe it''s just that these Kalmyks are playing tricks. How can nomads have so many guns?" Pedro comforted when he saw that Cherchen and everyone were a little nervous.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as his voice fell, the artillery opposite opened fire.


    "Boom!"


    A shell landed in the middle of the two armies, stirring up countless clods of earth.


    Now, no one doubts the authenticity of the Kalmyk artillery.


    Pedro''s hand holding the knife was full of sweat. He knew that after the shelling, the Kalmyks would attack.


    "Counterattack, counterattack. What are you doing in a daze!" Pedro called back to his artillery in chagrin. These artillery were waiting for Cherchen''s order, so they didn''t fire bullets. Now the deputy commander gave an order, and they instinctively looked at Chechen.


    Seeing the artillery looking at themselves, Chechen ordered, "use shrapnel."


    Due to the lack of experience of the Kalmyk artillery, they did not build artillery positions, nor did they build breast walls and other defense facilities, so the use of shotguns was more lethal than the use of solid shells.


    After a salvo, the three skinned guns and their gunners were destroyed.


    The remaining Kalmyk Gunners did not retreat, but continued to load their guns, turning a blind eye to the imminent death.


    Just then the formation of the thick Kalmyk cavalry moved. A group of cavalry put on an offensive posture.


    The enemy did attack, but it was not the karmecs who advanced to the front position of the mercenary regiment, but the team of LAN gley at the beginning.


    Yelishei''s eyes were sharp. He immediately found that the leaders of the team preparing to attack, who were wearing more gorgeous armor than ordinary people, were not others, but the heads of Tatar tribes who set out from Ashu castle with the mercenary regiment and were summoned by Chechen and saijietbei.


    "Head, deputy head. Come and see these traitors!" yelishei angrily pointed to those guys and said to Chechen and Pedro.


    Hearing yelishei''s cry, Chechen, Pedro and other officers of the mercenary regiment looked forward unanimously, and they soon recognized the tribal chiefs.


    "No wonder saigetbey and karazimir will be wiped out in one night. It turns out that all these tribal chiefs have taken refuge in Yishi LAN gley." Pedro suddenly realized.


    "Captain, there are thousands of them. It seems that most of the people who followed us out of Azov have defected. So will..." father sparsokukotsky said with concern.


    There was no exit behind father sparsokukotsky, but Cherchen had understood what the priest was worried about. He was worried that there was an insider in Ashu castle. If so, maybe the Azov fort has been lost now.


    This is exactly what Cherchen is worried about. However, he is worried that there is no point in Yasu fort. The most important thing is to get through the current difficulties first.


    At the beginning of the conversation, LAN gley''s army had entered the firing range of the mercenary regiment''s musket. The Tatar cavalry''s horses ran faster and the ranks spread wider.


    The musketeers of the mercenary regiment lined up in five dense rows behind the breast wall, holding muskets in their hands and staring at the front.


    Suddenly, viscount Hesse shouted, "Captain, look behind us, there are enemies behind us!"


    Chechen hurriedly turned his head to look. But a group of kalmec cavalry appeared behind the position.


    Obviously, the opponent is ready to attack the mercenary regiment back and forth.


    "Yelishei, you lead the Hessian cavalry to disperse the enemy behind the position. Viscount Hessian, you lead the Hessian infantry to assist yelishei and open a gap for the retreat of the main force." Chechen ordered one after another.


    In front of the position, Kalmyk''s artillery fired shells with skin guns to provide final fire support for the friendly forces. Then they raised their guns and retreated towards the back. However, the chain bullets fired by the gunner''s hand still didn''t even touch the trenches of the mercenary regiment''s position. They can only play a dispensable role in boosting morale.


    The tartar cavalry roared. They drew arrows on their horses and shot the first wave of arrow rain towards the position of the mercenary regiment.


    Watching the gunner withdraw with his artillery, LAN gley''s Tatar cavalry rushed up at the beginning. Ah Yuqi smiled and said to Yishi LAN gley, "Khan, it depends on who wins the position first."


    "Ah Yuqi Taiji, in terms of military courage, my people are not as good as your Kalmyk cavalry." at the beginning, LAN gleyipi replied with a smile.


    At the beginning, LAN gley was born in the Crimean khanate, surrounded by Poland, czar Russia and Ottoman Turkey. He knew very well that if the cavalry could defeat the Musketeers in the field, once the infantry shrank back to a solid position, it would be impossible for the cavalry alone to break through the line of defense.


    However, the tartar cavalry attack was the result of ayuqi''s order. At the beginning, LAN gley did not intend to popularize knowledge for this Taiji.


    At this time, the two allies actually have their own calculations.


    After destroying karazimir and capturing saijietbei, ayuqi thought that the chiefs of the Tatar tribes who had defected would be attached to their own turhut khanate, but he didn''t expect that all these tribal chiefs had defected to Yishi LAN gley. This made ah Yuqi very dissatisfied with Yishi LAN gley. He believed that all the battles were fought by himself, but the biggest profit was LAN gley at the beginning. Especially when he inadvertently learned that uzenbei, who had never left Yishi LAN gley, was sent by Yishi LAN gley to occupy Yasu fort, he was full of vigilance to Yishi LAN gley. Ah Yuqi worried that the Kalmyk people would inadvertently make wedding clothes for the former Khan.


    Therefore, in this attack on the position of the mercenary regiment, ah Yuqi stubbornly wanted those who took refuge in yishilan gley to take the lead, while the karmec cavalry attacked behind the mercenary regiment. Moreover, ah Yuqi secretly instructed his commander to make way if the mercenary regiment wanted to break through.


    Of course, ah Yuqi didn''t want to let Chechen go. He wants the mercenary regiment to flee to the Azov fort and let uzzenbey, who occupied the Azov fort, fight with the mercenary regiment. At that time, he will fight with Snipes and mussels and benefit the fishermen.


    What ah Yuqi didn''t expect was that he was calculating Yishi LAN gley, and Yishi LAN gley was also calculating ah Yuqi. He had already told Ahmadinejad patriarchs that they must make a big attack later, but they must not damage their troops, that is to say, just pretend.


    Because of this, Chechen and his mercenary regiment had the chance to escape from the sky.


    The front position of the mercenary regiment was densely filled with feather arrows. The tartar cavalry, in groups of 100 people, kept passing in front of the mercenary regiment''s position, but did not enter the range of the fire gun. This disappointed Cherchen, who was already ready to let the Tatars eat "Gustav thunder". He didn''t know what the Tatars were doing. In desperation, he had to order the first two rows of Musketeers to shoot freely, and the last three rows continued to stand by.


    At the back door of the camp, when yelisi led the Hessian cavalry to attack the karmec cavalry behind him, the karmec cavalry who had already received the secret order of ayyuqi began to retreat after a little resistance and gave way to the Azov fort.


    When yelisheyi sent someone to tell Cherchen that the way to retreat had been opened, Cherchen was overjoyed. He did not expect that yelishei could beat back the karmec cavalry so quickly and open the gap. Although Chechen also suspected that it was too smooth, he now had no choice.


    In order to prevent karmec cavalry from coming back and chasing, Chechen and his troops set out quickly. All the soldiers began to retreat according to the pre arrangement.


    Seeing the mercenary regiment break through. At the beginning of the original plan of "acting", LAN gley began to worry. He persuaded ah Yuqi to pursue quickly, otherwise he would feed the tiger.


    "Khan, where''s your uzzenbey? Where is he now?" ah Yuqi suddenly asked when LAN gley was so worried at the beginning.


    At the beginning, LAN gley was stunned. Then he said, "Terje, my uzen should be on his way. I sent him to ASU to continue recruiting."


    "That''s great," ah Yuqi said with a laugh. "We just drove this group of enemies to the Kuban River, and then attacked uzenbei back and forth."


    Seeing ah Yuqi say so, he made it clear that he didn''t want to waste his strength in order to completely annihilate Chechen. At the beginning, LAN gley hated his teeth, but he had nothing to do.


    After all, I don''t want to eat bones, just meat.


    "Then, Terje, we must not lose it," said LAN gley at the beginning.


    He bit us hard.


    "No, of course not." ah Yuqi smiled.


    Besides Chechen, along the way, Chechen was most worried about the destruction of the bridge on the Kuban River by the Kalmyk cavalry, because now time is more valuable than anything, and cutting down trees to rebuild the floating bridge must waste a lot of time. Moreover, once we meet the enemy by the river and fight against the river, we will die.


    Fortunately, yelishei, who arrived at the Kuban river ferry in advance as a pioneer, sent someone to bring back good news - the bridge is intact, and 100 Hessian cavalry have crossed the river and established a defensive position.


    Hearing the news, Chechen breathed heavily. Just cross the river and the mercenary regiment will be safe.


    At this time, the asak patriarch who accompanied Chechen smiled and said, "bey, God bless us. Those Kalmyks are so close that they didn''t destroy the bridge on the river in advance."


    But Chechen didn''t reply to the words of the patriarch of Isaac, because the patriarch''s words reminded Chechen - how could the kalmec Taiji named ah Yuqi make such simple mistakes one after another?


    And that reason, even if Chechen wants to break his head, he can''t think of it.


    When we arrived at the Bank of the Kuban River, people on both sides of the river hissed. The four infantry units have crossed more than half. Fedot and Sir hessenzi are leading more than 100 Hessen infantry standing in front of the simple fortification at the bridge head, waiting for Cherchen''s arrival.


    Although he had a safe trip, Cherchen saw the dignified faces of fedot and Viscount Hesse. Seeing Chechen coming, they looked at each other, and finally fedot took a step forward.


    "Colonel," fedot said with difficulty, "there is very bad news."


    "What news?"


    "Yasu fort is lost!"


    Sitting on the horse, Chechen''s eyes were black. His body shook and almost fell off the saddle.


    What I worried about happened.

 Chapter 538

    In dizziness, Che Chen instinctively grabbed the reins of the horse, which made him finally not fall from the war horse.


    Che Chen shook his head hard. He felt that his mind was clearer.


    "Water." Chechen shouted at once. He felt a little thirsty.


    I don''t know who handed a water bag to Chechen. Che Chen took the water bag. He drank most of it first, and then poured the rest of the water on his face.


    The cool water dripped down Chechen''s face, and he felt cool.


    At this time, Che Chen wiped his face with his hand. When he opened his eyes, the original expression of panic and panic had disappeared.


    At this time, Chechen saw yelishei standing in front of him.


    "Yelishei, what''s the matter with Yasu castle?" asked Chechen.


    Yelishei pointed behind him and said, "Captain, let this guy talk."


    With that, yelishei stepped aside and a figure flashed behind him.


    Just now, Cherchen''s attention was all behind yelishei, and when yelishei stepped aside, Cherchen noticed that there was another person behind yelishei. He fixed his eyes and saw that the man was Ibrahim, President of the assuburg chamber of Commerce.


    The president Ibrahim wore only a nightgown and a pair of yellow military boots, apparently borrowed temporarily from the mercenary regiment. It can be seen that Ibrahim was in a great hurry and embarrassed.


    "It''s your excellency Ibrahim." Chechen nodded to him.


    Ibrahim saw that he finally had a chance to speak. He threw himself at Chechen''s horse.


    "Bey, my property, my property is gone! You have to decide for me." Ibrahim said with a sad face. He looked like a stray dog who finally found its owner.


    "Speak slowly, Mr. Ibrahim, what''s going on?" Cherchen persuaded Ibrahim a few words, and then asked about the loss of kiasu fort.


    Although two of Ibrahim''s three sentences were about his own affairs, Cherchen still knew how Yasu Fort fell from the only sentence left.


    It is still the beginning of LAN gley, the loser in the battle for the Khan position of the Crimean khanate, Muhammad gley vowed to deal with the evil wolf that Chechen could not find in Asia. His poison scheme is really one ring after another. After Cherchen led his troops to leave the Azov fort to fight the Kalmyks, his followers, to be exact, uzenbei, disguised as tribal reinforcements to support Azov, cheated the gate of Azov Fort yesterday, and then easily won the loosely guarded Azov fort.


    "It''s really bad luck." Chechen said with a bitter smile.


    No, bad luck is not enough to describe your current situation. If you insist on describing it, it may be more appropriate to be at a dead end!


    Now behind him is the pursuit of the coalition forces of Yishi LAN gley and Kalmyk, and it is very likely that uzenbei''s army is coming here.


    It''s an enemy! As soon as he thought of this, Che Chen couldn''t even laugh bitterly.


    However, Ibrahim was still quietly saying, "bey, those villains don''t even let go of the property of us Shilan believers. Go back and teach them a lesson."


    Ibrahim''s chatter made Cherchen more upset. His eyebrows were locked, and his face was as bitter as balsam pear.


    Seeing this, yelisi quickly pulled Ibrahim up.


    He said to Ibrahim, "President Ibrahim, thank you for bringing such important information regardless of life and death. Our regimental commander will not forget you. Oh, yes. You are tired after walking so far. I''ll take you to have a drink."


    As he spoke, Yeltsin, regardless of Ibrahim''s unwillingness, dragged him aside.


    Finally, Chechen''s ears quieted down. He sat straight on the horse, his eyes closed, trying to figure out a good plan.


    At this time, there was no cloud in the blue sky. The mighty Kuban River pounded the pier and made a huge noise.


    When he opened his eyes, he found that in addition to yelishei, fedot and Viscount Hessen, father sparsokukotsky and other officers of the mercenary Corps stood in front of him - except his uncle Pedro.


    Looking at the dignified faces of everyone, Chechen smiled and asked, "why did everyone come to me?"


    Before the others spoke, yelishei said first, "Captain, I told them. I think one person counts short and two people count long. We can always think of a way together."


    Chechen nodded, but he didn''t ask yelishei what he could do, but asked why Uncle Pedro didn''t come.


    Yelishee frowned. Finally, he still felt that he would tell the leader the truth. Yelishei said: "commander, the situation is not very good. The Hessen mercenaries are OK, but the mercenary soldiers of the two squadrons are a little flustered. Now deputy commander Pedro is bouncing on the other side."


    "No wonder uncle didn''t come." Chechen thought. The words "panic" and "spring pressure" used by Yeltsin are relatively neutral words. Obviously, Yeltsin doesn''t want to make things worse on his shoulder under heavy pressure. Obviously, the situation must be extremely bad, otherwise uncle Pedro doesn''t need to fight in person.


    After understanding the subtext, Chechen was silent.


    After a while, he said, "yelishei, and everyone. I just came up with some plans, and now I want to hear what you mean. But who of you will call uncle Pedro?"


    "I''ll go," cried Ingrid.


    "I''ll go," cried aunt VARVARA.


    "VARVARA and Ingrid, you go and replace the deputy commander," said Chechen.


    Aunt valvalvalla was not just a cook in the mercenary regiment. She had been cruel because the soldiers scrambled for lunch and knocked over her potato soup. She knocked down four or five soldiers with a rolling pin. This also won her the "good name" of the female tiger.


    Chechen believed that with aunt VARVARA, she could take the place of Pedro to hold the scene.


    After valvalvalla and Ingrid left, everyone stared at Chechen with concentration and breath holding. Chechen boarded the bridge accompanied by Fatima.


    On the bridge, Chechen looked back. But I saw the patriarch of Isak and his clan cavalry standing on the Bank of the river. The patriarch''s face hesitated and his heart seemed to be struggling.


    With one eye, Chechen turned his head. It''s going to rain. My mother wants to get married. Let him go.


    Not long after, Pedro came with a whip in his hand.


    Because they heard that Chechen said he had a plan, no one spoke first. Pedro, who did not know the situation, opened his mouth as soon as he arrived.


    "Cherchen, I think there is no other way to go now. We might as well send envoys to negotiate with ah Yuqi Taiji or Yishi LAN gley. As long as they guarantee our lives, we can surrender and redeem ourselves with ransom."


    "This is a way!"


    Pedro''s words immediately won the approval of viscount Hesse.


    At that time, it was not a shame to surrender and pay ransom. Especially when fighting the Tatars, it is almost a custom to pay ransom after being captured. In that year, in order to redeem the garrison besieged in zbalari, Polish king Jan kazimizi paid a one-time payment of 600000 Taylor, a Tatar in Crimea. The Polish nobles who fought with the Crimean Tatars, such as the Polish crown gatman and field gatman captured in the battle of korson, were redeemed by King kazimizh with ransom after being brought back to Crimea.


    But after listening to Pedro''s method, Chechen was noncommittal. At this time, father sparsokukotsky stood up.


    "Cherchen, I know our situation is critical, but I don''t agree with surrender," father pasokukotsky objected.


    The priest finished this sentence and saw Pedro staring at himself. Father pasokukotsky knew that Pedro misunderstood his meaning. He smiled at Pedro and continued: "Deputy commander Pedro, please don''t get me wrong. I''m not a pedantic person, nor do I think of the mercenary regiment. If I only face the Kalmyks, I''m not opposed to surrender. But don''t forget that LAN gley lost his Khan position because of the commander at the beginning. He hates us to the bone and will want to deal with it quickly. At this time, we surrender to him, even if he accepts it We have our conditions, but do we dare to trust his integrity? "


    After listening to father pasokukotsky, Pedro was silent. After a while, he said, "we can only surrender to the Kalmyks."


    Father pasokukotsky shook his head again.


    "The Kalmyks and yishilan gley are obviously allies, and their integrity is unreliable. In case we surrender, the Kalmyks give us to yishilan gley..."


    When father pasokukotsky said this, Pedro was also worried. He scratched his head hard and asked, "what do you say!"


    Father pasokukotsky and yelishei looked at each other. Obviously, they had exchanged views. Finally, the priest said: "Head, and deputy head. I just discussed with yelishei. We think we should stick to our defense and wait for help. We are now on the Kuban River, and the river is our natural defense line. As long as we defend according to the river and destroy other crossing bridges on the river, our back will be safe. All we have to think about is facing one aspect of the enemy, which will greatly improve our safety Reduce the pressure on our defense. "


    Speaking of this, viscount Hesse said, "but we don''t have reinforcements. In the end, we will only become guards."


    Obviously, viscount Hesse thought there was no hope of persistence.


    Father pasokukotsky was about to explain, but Cherchen took over: "Without reinforcements, we can find reinforcements. This is the Kuban River, along and downstream is the Azov Sea. We can send someone to Kafa for help. There are Sudanese soldiers of Mehmed Pasha. I ask him for help, and he won''t refuse. We have to send someone to find Muhammad gley and ask him to send reinforcements."


    In fact, Che Chen thought for a long time just now, and his view coincided with yelisi and father sparsokukotsky, that is, surrender has no good result, and only sticking to wait for help is the only way out.


    At this time, fedot hesitated and asked, "will Mohamed gley send reinforcements?"


    Obviously, fedot can''t trust Muhammad gley. Compared with rescuing Chechen, Muhammad gley may prefer to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. When Chechen drinks, LAN gley will lose both. This is fedot''s idea.


    "He will, because at the beginning, LAN gley is here." Chechen firmly believed.


    When Pedro saw that Chechen had made up his mind to stick to his aid, he didn''t say anything against it. Pedro lifted his belt and said: "Now that everyone''s opinions have been unified, I''ll send orders to the two squadrons. But now the morale of the soldiers of the two squadrons is not high. Bah, bah, bah, bah, what''s not high, they have no morale at all. Several soldiers said: we haven''t fought a war since we came out of Azov fort, but what we encounter and hear are bad news and bad news. Think about it carefully Since the establishment of the mercenary regiment, there has never been such a situation of oppression. God abandoned us. It sounds uncomfortable, but some people believe it. Some timid guys want to run away, but I teach them a lesson with a whip, and they are finally honest. I understand that some people are unreasonable, and they only understand the roar of a whip. "


    With that, Pedro pulled the whip and was ready to return to the army to continue "educating" the deserters.


    Chechen stopped Pedro. He said to his uncle, "Uncle Pedro, I''ll go with you. I''ll talk to them."


    Then, Chechen and Pedro came to the positions of the two squadrons together. Thanks to the marching regulations copied from the Swedish army, Chechen''s mercenaries would build fortifications everywhere they went. No one would give up the work even if they stayed for a short time and their morale was low. But although the soldiers of the two squadrons were doing it, they could see that their morale was low and weak one by one In addition, on the side of the fortification, two soldiers were tied to the ground with whip marks on their backs, which was obviously what Pedro said about deserters.


    Seeing the arrival of the head, aunt VARVARA came over with a rolling pin with the thickness of an adult''s arm: "head, these children are very good."


    "It''s hard for you, aunt VARVARA." Chechen leaned down and said with a smile.


    Of course, the soldiers are very good. Those who are not good have been beaten by aunt VARVARA and went to see Dr. salben.


    Then, Che Chen straightened up and clapped his hands.


    Hearing the sound of clapping hands, the soldiers near Chechen put down their work and looked at Chechen. But their eyes were so dull, like a string puppet, that they were not interested in anything.


    When Che Chen saw this, he deliberately increased the speed of the horse, and the driver''s horse ran. The sound of the horse''s hoofs and the bell on his chest successfully attracted everyone''s attention. The soldiers in the distance either put down their tools or walked over with hoes and iron Rowan to look at the commander.


    While attracting the attention of the soldiers, Chechen is also thinking about how to improve their morale. In this case, the reward of money does not play a big role. After thinking about it, Chechen decides to inspire the soldiers with heroic deeds and let the soldiers rekindle their indomitable courage.


    Seeing that it attracted everyone''s attention, Chechen shouted: "Ladies and gentlemen, if we ask for peace from the losers, they will be grateful; while the winners will only laugh at us. I know that we have now encountered the most dangerous moment since the establishment of the mercenary corps, but compared with Prince yarimi of the Republic of Poland in zbalazh, we are nothing! The prince faced the whole Crimean Khanate and the army of zaporozekos Team. "


    "But that''s Prince yalimei." someone whispered below. How can Chechen compare with Prince yalimei.


    Pedro''s eyes scanned the direction of the sound, but he didn''t find the man.


    Cherchen cited the example of the father of his former minor rival Prince mihau. A better example is the epic record of the Portuguese warrior defeating 100000 Sri Lankans in Colombo, but his soldiers may not know these stories, and it is difficult to resonate with the poles if the protagonist is a foreigner.


    The battle for the defence of zbalari in yarimi is well known in the Republic, even to illiterate people.


    Seeing someone say so, Chechen is not angry


    "But our enemy is not hemelinitsky," he said with a smile


    This ingenious response attracted the approval of some soldiers.


    "Yes, yes. Indeed," said some soldiers.


    Seeing that his words had an effect, Chechen took advantage of the heat to hit the railway: "ladies and gentlemen, if the heroes of zbullah can hold on for more than a month, why can''t we! Besides, it doesn''t take so long, it only takes more than ten days, and the army of Muhammad gley and Mehmed Pasha will come to rescue us."


    "Will Mohamed gley''s reinforcements arrive?" asked a hostage in the crowd.


    "Yes, of course." Chechen smiled with a mysterious and winning smile: "in fact, I sent someone to apply for reinforcements from Mohamed gley long before sending troops to cherkesk."


    Most of the soldiers of the two squadrons are from Poland. They are familiar with Prince yarimi''s great achievements in zbalzh. Cherchen compared what he was going to do today with Prince yarimi''s defense in zbalzh. People were boiling with blood. Many people felt that a stream of blood filled their heads. And they were even more excited when they heard that reinforcements were coming Already.


    When the atmosphere was burning to the highest point, Chechen raised his right hand. He clenched his fist fiercely, and then opened it suddenly, as if he had exploded a ball of explosives in his hand: "we are not surrounded now, but the center blossoms!"


    The action of this image really successfully ignited the soldiers'' fighting will and heroism.


    Most of the people were flushed and their eyes were bright. He held up his saber and swore loudly, "God is with us!"


    Infected by Chechen, the soldiers shouted, "God is with us!"

 Chapter 539

    Next, Chechen carefully selected two people. One is Fatima and the other is Viscount Hesse. Chechen let Fatima ride the fastest horse to find Muhammad gley''s army, and only brought him a word: he had found Yishi LAN gley; The tactful Viscount Hesse was sent to Kafa to find Mehmed Pasha for help.


    Viscount Hesse certainly wanted to be out of danger. But the nobleman''s reserve made him pinch anyway. Of course, Chechen gave him his name.


    Chechen said, "Viscount, it''s up to you to go to Kafa. Yelishei and others are too straightforward, and what you need to deal with Mehmed Pasha is your tact and exquisite."


    Sir hessenzi''s deference is better than obedience. Fatima was sincere and unwilling to go.


    Chechen adjusted Fatima''s collar. He said softly, "Fatima, of all the people, it is most appropriate for you to go. Because the road to Kursk must be difficult and dangerous, the Kalmyk people can''t avoid ambush and patrol during the period. Therefore, this person must be good at sneaking and anti investigation."


    Chechen''s reason was so sufficient that Fatima no longer resisted to leave. She asked Chechen, "Captain, you must insist until I come back."


    Looking at his Fatima with a deep face, Cherchen hugged her.


    He said to her, "I will. I will wait for you to come back. After the war, we will get married."


    On the shore, Cherchen and all the officers of the mercenary regiment bid farewell to Viscount Hesse and Fatima.


    When they were gone, they could no longer see the figure. Che Chen wiped the tears from his eyes. When he turned around again, there was only perseverance in his eyes.


    "Father sparsokukotsky, fedot," said Cherchen.


    "Here!"


    "Yes, Captain!"


    "Father sparsokukotsky took over the post of deputy head of Pedro and led the two squadrons. Fedot, you help father," Chechen said.


    They accepted with emotion.


    "Yelishei." Chechen called again.


    Elishea stood up.


    "Hessian mercenaries are under your command."


    "Yes!"


    "Pedro."


    "Yes!"


    "You command the Hessian infantry as a reserve for the whole army and protect the artillery."


    "Yes!"


    After reassigning everyone''s responsibilities, Cherchen set the defensive position on the side of the Don river near the Azov fort. Because the combat power of Crimean Tatars is not as good as that of kalmec cavalry led by Ayuki. When they confront the enemy from Yasu fort, the pressure on the mercenary regiment will be less than that of Ayuki.


    However, despite this arrangement, Chechen did not order the destruction of the floating bridge on the river. Moreover, he led yelishei across the river and joined the Hessen cavalry left on the other side and the Tatar cavalry of the Isak patriarch. Because he was going to give the Kalmyk cavalry a head-on blow to dispel the soldiers'' fear of him.


    When Chechen led Hessen cavalry to cross the shore again, he saw that the leader of Isak was still on the shore, but behind him, there were only more than 150 cavalry of the original 300 Tatar tribes, which was suddenly reduced by half.


    Just now, Chechen crossed the river to discuss countermeasures. He didn''t call the head of Isak, so he had the idea to let him leave at ease. But he didn''t expect the patriarch to stay.


    Chechen came forward and said, "Isaac, I didn''t expect you to stay."


    Isaac saw that Chechen had come again, and a simple and honest smile appeared on his face.


    "Cherchen bey, I know you didn''t call me just now because you wanted to drive me away," said the head of Isak.


    "Then why didn''t you go?" Chechen asked strangely.


    Isaac replied: "Because my tribe is too small. I know that even if LAN gley wins at the beginning of today, Muhammad gley Khan will not give up. There will be many wars on the Azov grassland. At that time, my tribe will certainly become the target of Khan''s Crusade because of betraying you. Instead, I''d better fight here with you. Even if I die, I can fight Khan thought of my hard work and would look up to my tribe. "


    Chechen didn''t expect that the head of asak had such a mind.


    "Then aren''t you afraid of the trouble that LAN gley and the Kalmyks have brought to your tribe at the beginning?"


    "I''m not afraid," said the Isak patriarch, pointing back. His smile was still simple and honest: "I asked others to take refuge in the Kalmyk people."


    At 14 noon, the Kalmyk cavalry took the lead in the battlefield.


    Although ah Yu has the intention to preserve her strength, kardan Zeling is a man who is addicted to war. Under his own leadership, his thousand man team surpassed all the others and caught up with the front.


    The Kalmyk cavalry lined up in the formation that Cherchen had seen in his camp and ran wildly.


    Although there were only a thousand people, the momentum of running was sounded like thousands of war drums.


    As it was a pursuit, all the horses had run out of the fastest speed, and the horse body protruded to the front. All the Knights leaned close to the horse''s neck, shouting and beating the mount with whip.


    The momentum was like a mountain toppling the sea.


    Seeing this, Chechen calmly asked the Hessian cavalry led by yelishei to set up a wall charging formation, while the Tatar tribe cavalry of the head of the Isak clan was arranged to cross the river to replace the Hessian infantry. Moreover, Chechen also sent a herald to inform the artillery of the mercenary regiment to aim the muzzle at the other side.


    The Hessian cavalry, led by yelishei, advanced slowly towards the kalmec cavalry. At first, the horse team was jogging, followed by a trot, but the speed was not fast. When the karmec cavalry were twenty steps away from them, yelishei gave the first order: "fire!"


    Hundreds of arms with pistols stretched forward.


    At this time, the karmec cavalry also began to shoot feather arrows at the Hessian cavalry.


    The line of Hessian cavalry rose in a ribbon of gunsmoke. The smoke of gunpowder seemed to erect a wall on the flat ground, which made the kalmec cavalry hit his head and blood.


    Dozens of Kalmyk cavalry fell, and the remaining Kalmyk cavalry slowed down. They tightened the reins to stop the horse, and then retreated towards the wings amid the horse''s neighing and the pain of the injured.


    They are both ready to regroup and make way for their comrades in arms.


    But elishea would not let it retreat so easily. He pulled out the leaf hammer around his waist, and the Hessian cavalry threw away their pistols and pulled out their sabres.


    "Hessian cavalry, rush forward!" yelishei shouted.


    The Hessian cavalry who had trotted at this time also increased the horse speed to the maximum, but their formation was not disordered. The running horse and the knight on the horse were shoulder to shoulder and leg to leg, so they couldn''t even insert a piece of paper.


    At this time, the first row of kalmec cavalry retreating towards both sides only made way for half, and their comrades behind them were ready to pour out like wine from an open narrow mouthed wine bottle.


    At this moment, the Hessian cavalry ran into two teams of karmec cavalry.


    The front several karmec cavalry and their mounts were knocked to the ground in an instant. They were trampled by the iron hooves of Hessian cavalry, just like a reef smashed by a huge wave.


    The situation of their companions behind them was not much better than them. Almost every Kalmyk cavalry had more than two sabres cut at them in the front. At this time, no matter how strong they were, they couldn''t do it, because there was no gap between the Hessian cavalry, and the karmec cavalry couldn''t pass through each other. Instead, they were compressed together and huddled together.


    A Kalmyk cavalry confronted his saber and raised his Oriental broadsword to block it. The swords intersected, and he successfully blocked the blow. Next, if it is a single fight, the Kalmyk cavalry has four sword techniques and eight moves, which can swing away or even shoot down the opponent''s saber and kill him under the sword. But at this time, before his brain could react, a Hessian cavalry''s saber on his right had removed his left arm.


    The Hessian cavalry who was blocked by him also cut a deep hole in his chest while the middle door opened wide under his pain.


    The same story is constantly staged on the battlefield.


    For the first time, the cavalry from the East used to fast horse and light knife tasted the power of wall charging.


    This is not the sitting and talking of Che Chen and ah Yuqi, but the real battlefield fight.


    The Kalmyk cavalry who were cut down to the ground died in peace, because they died and couldn''t understand. Shouldn''t the cavalry break up when charging, so that the cavalry can give full play to their martial arts as much as possible?


    They did not know that the Western cavalry had changed from a knight who emphasized individual martial arts in the Middle Ages to a civilian cavalry who emphasized discipline and collective combat.


    So the Hessian cavalry never fight one-on-one. In fact, if they did, they would die miserably under the kalmec cavalry.


    But now, when two hundred Hessian cavalry crashed into the oncoming karmec cavalry like a dense wall, they were the winners.


    With just one charge, the Hessian cavalry broke through the two fronts of the kalmec cavalry. And their offensive continued unabated and rushed towards the third kalmec cavalry.


    At this time, if you look down from a high altitude, the scene you see is completely opposite to the reality. The mighty Kalmyk cavalry, more than five times in number, are completely drowning the Hessian cavalry with a cavalry sea. The two wings of the Kalmyk cavalry had even wrapped the Hessian cavalry.


    But in fact, on the whole, the Kalmyk cavalry submerged or even surrounded the Hessian cavalry. However, in the actual battle, it was the Hessian cavalry side with a small number who kept smashing all the Kalmyk cavalry along the way.


    When the third front also began to crack, kardan Zeling finally reacted. He knew that if this continued, his fourth and fifth fronts would repeat the mistakes of the first three fronts.


    So, kardan Zeling quickly issued a new order.


    The flag bearer around gardanzeling issued a flag, and the kalmec cavalry of the fourth and fifth squadrons began to change their formation.


    The two hundred Kalmyk cavalry of the fourth unit turned left and the two hundred Kalmyk cavalry of the fifth unit turned right. Like the huge wings of a white crane, they tried to surround the Hessian cavalry in charge with a big detour, and then gathered and annihilated them with dense arrows.


    Ah Yuqi is the most outstanding descendant of Genghis Khan. After hearing about the wall charge from Chechen, he came up with a method suitable for his own restraint and gave advice to kardan Zeling - that is, get out of the middle and surround with both wings.


    This strategy is simple to say, but it also has high requirements for the quality of cavalry. Because when a cavalry attack, it is impossible to flank the enemy or perform any formation change.


    For this problem, ah Yuqi''s solution is to use two or three cavalry columns to resist the enemy who is charging against the wall, while the other two cavalry teams wait for the opportunity to encircle.


    And this strategy worked. When the Hessian cavalry led by yelisi broke through the three-tier karmec cavalry line, he suddenly found that there were no enemies in front of him.


    At this time, the powerful wall charge of frontal assault was like hitting the air. On both sides of him appeared Kalmyk cavalry as thick as dark clouds. They galloped and hit the flanks of Hessian mercenaries with feather arrows.


    "Damn it!" yelishei cursed.


    Now, whether he wanted it or not, he could only choose a way to go forward or backward and reorganize the direction of attack after a scuffle with the Kalmyk cavalry and braved the rain of arrows.


    No matter which choice, it is unfavorable to him.


    As soon as yelishei gritted his teeth, he waved a leaf hammer and led the cavalry towards the left wing, trying to kill a path of blood.


    The two cavalry collided. Under the shadow of the sword, cavalry rolled their saddle and fell off their horses all the time. Although the armor of Hessian cavalry is harder and the design is more reasonable, the individual combat ability of Kalmyk cavalry is better, and the design defense of cotton armor and lock sub armor is not as strong as plate armor, but it is also very strong.


    The karmec cavalry were finally shamed by the two sides catching and killing each other. The Hessian cavalry who had been covering next to Yeltsin had fallen off their horses. Yeltsin was also stabbed in the chest and survived only under the protection of mirror armor.


    At this time, the defeated karmec cavalry gathered together again under the call of their remaining centurions and centurions. They were like a new force and threw themselves into the siege of Hessian mercenaries.


    Gale danzeling also led a team of Pro guards to rush towards the encirclement. Because yelishei was different in wearing a mirror frame, kardan Zeling killed him directly.


    "Kill!"


    With horsepower, kardan Zeling, who suddenly shot out of the thorn slope, slashed at yelishei.


    Yelishei quickly blocked the blow with a steel shield, but he was not aware that a kalmec cavalry on his left passed by with a cross knife and cut a big hole in his arm.


    Yelishei''s page fell to the ground. He endured the pain and swung away the broad Oriental sword of kardan Zeling, then pulled out the saber at his waist and returned a knife to kardan Zeling.


    Kardan Zeling easily hid, but he couldn''t beat yelishei for a moment and a half, and the two fell into a stalemate.


    But the other Hessian cavalry were not so lucky. More and more Hessian cavalry fell or were injured under the advance of the dominant opponents.


    Seeing that the encirclement became smaller and smaller, the Hessian cavalry were slowly crowded together. At this most critical moment, Cherchen finally sent the most powerful support for them.


    Several columns of smoke rose from the formation of the left-wing Kalmyk cavalry. It was the mercenary regiment on the other side. The artillery finally built an artillery position and was supporting the cavalry with flowering shells.


    The shell hit the karmec cavalry near the center, and the bombed people turned upside down, and the undead and slightly injured scattered quickly.


    For the Kalmyks who had only seen the power of skin artillery, the six pound artillery brought by the mercenary regiment from Poland was more powerful than they had ever seen before.


    Then the three pound gun and small gun also fired. Loose and solid shells poured into the formation of the kalmec cavalry.


    "Yelishei, retreat quickly!"


    The cry of viscount Hesse came from behind elishey. It turned out that at the same time of shelling, the Hessian mercenaries led by Pedro lined up in a neat queue and dispersed the karmec cavalry in front with spears and muskets, opening a retreat gap for yelisheys.


    Seeing the hope of breaking through, yelishei whistled and led the cavalry to break through in the direction of Hessen mercenary phalanx.


    "Fortunately, fortunately!" Chechen was relieved to see yelishei and Hessen cavalry finally break out of the siege.


    Ah Yuqi knows how to crack the wall charge. Of course, Che Chen will think about how to counter it. And compared with ah Yuqi, Chechen has a very powerful teacher who can give him guidance, instead of making cars behind closed doors like ah Yuqi.


    This teacher is Gustav.


    After Gustav once thought that the invincible Swedish pistol heavy armor cavalry was beaten down and suffered heavy losses by the Polish wing cavalry wall charging tactics, Gustav, who learned from the pain, also began to reform the Swedish army''s cavalry tactics following the wing cavalry tactics. Although he allowed the cavalry to continue to be equipped with pistols, he ordered the cavalry to fight with the enemy cavalry, Instead of using semi rotary shooting tactics, they can only use cold weapons such as sabers to quickly impact the enemy.


    In the thirty year war, the Swedish cavalry after Gustav''s reform finally beat the semi rotary shooting cavalry of the German princes.


    But soon after, Gustav found that the wall charge strategy was not a panacea for trying everything. When faced with a large number of well disciplined traditional cavalry and cavalry who also use wall charging, it is very easy to encounter the following three situations:


    First, the cavalry with significantly more than one side will set up an extremely broad front and charge with a drag wall, while the remaining cavalry will encircle the two wings and attack the unprotected flanks of the charging cavalry.


    Second, in order not to collide with each other''s kind, the horses of both sides will consciously open the formation to allow the other''s horses to pass, and then the cavalry of both sides can only fight when they are wrong.


    Third, the cavalry of both sides scuffle together, the neat formation disappears, and then after 5 to 15 minutes of fighting, both sides are exhausted, unwilling to fight again and break away from contact.


    Facing the situation that the three wall charges could not defeat the opponent, Gustav gave his own solution, that is, let the cavalry, infantry and artillery go together for the task that the cavalry could not complete.

 Chapter 540

    Ah Yuqi''s Kalmyk cavalry suffered the first large-scale loss under the coordinated operation of Chechen''s cavalry, infantry and artillery. Not only more than 200 elite Kalmyk cavalry were killed and injured, but also kardanze zero was hit by the gun wind and injured in the arm.


    On the contrary, although the flags of the army led by uzenbei had appeared on the other side of the Kuban River during the battle, they remained unchanged. Even when the battle was the most intense, uzenbei''s army was watching on the wall.


    At the beginning of the night, LAN gley came alone to meet ah Yuqi.


    As soon as ah Yuqi saw Elaine gray, his anger finally broke out. In ah Yuqi''s view, wuzengbei''s inaction on the other side of the river obviously wants to preserve his strength and sit and watch them lose both turhute and Chechen. And the one who ordered all this must be Yishi LAN gley.


    "Traitor! Unbeliever! The Buddha will punish you."


    At the beginning, as soon as LAN gley entered ah Yuqi''s big account, ah Yuqi cursed regardless of Han Yang. With ah Yuqi''s curse, the soldiers accompanying ah Yuqi, such as kardan zezero, pulled out their knives one after another.


    Of course, this is just ah Yuqi''s downfall to Yishi LAN gley, just to beat Yishi LAN gley''s increasingly arrogant arrogance.


    Seeing ah Yuqi becoming angry with shame, LAN gley was elated at the beginning. However, to be realistic, uzenbei on the other side did not stand still this time, which was really not ordered by LAN gley at the beginning. Because even LAN gley was puzzled at the beginning. Wu Zeng, who has always been belligerent, retreated today.


    Seeing that ah Yuqi and others misunderstood themselves, at the beginning, LAN gley put on an extremely wronged expression after being wronged; "Ah Yuqi Taiji, you really wronged me. Uzzenbey didn''t attack during the day, for a reason."


    "Oh? What''s the reason? I''d like to hear it in detail." ah Yuqi asked reluctantly.


    "Uzzenbey, they met the enemy''s resistance."


    At the beginning, as soon as LAN gley''s voice fell, ah Yuqi, who was remorseful for the tragic loss of his people, angrily walked to LAN gley in three and two steps.


    "Bastard, I saw your people stand still!"


    Although ah Yuqi is young, he is almost as tall as Yishi LAN gley. At this time, the distance between them was so close that ah Yuqi''s eyes, which seemed to burst out fire, looked directly into LAN gley''s eyes at the beginning.


    Under such pressure, even at the beginning, LAN gley couldn''t help but step back.


    "How can I shrink back in front of a younger generation!"


    At the beginning, when LAN gley got rid of ah Yuqi''s coercion, he found himself weak. This annoyed LAN gley at the beginning.


    "Ah Yuqi Taiji!" at the beginning, LAN gley raised his voice. He tried to find face for himself with a higher voice.


    "Huh?"


    "You''re not on the other side, so you can''t see what Uzbek is facing! Uzbek just sent a confidant across the river and told me the truth." at the beginning, LAN gley loudly defended.


    "What is it? Is it that the iron wall is in front of your bey?" ah Yuqi sneered.


    But at the beginning, LAN gley really nodded: "Yes, an iron wall stood in front of my Bayi. That Cherchen built a barrier in front of uzzenbayi with solid four-wheel carriages. These carriages are not our ordinary four-wheel carriages. They are specially modified. The side plates and wheels of the chariot are equipped with solid clad iron and removable planks. At the top of the vehicle, there is also a removable door The retracted defense shield can be kept away from the wind and rain at ordinary times. When it is put down in battle, it forms a defense shield higher than the body. There are four triangular bullet holes on the board of the body, so the shooter can safely hide behind and shoot with a fire gun. On the shield in the inward direction of the carriage, there is a narrow door for passengers to get on and off. Our enemy hides in the carriage It''s like sticking behind the city wall. Ah Yuqi Taiji, you say I don''t have artillery. Do you want the soldier''s life to fill in? "


    In fact, Uzbek did send someone, but only informed Uzbek of the arrival of the army led by Uzbek. At the beginning, LAN gley himself took out the mercenary group from the population. At the beginning, LAN gley inquired about everything in detail, expecting that ah Yuqi might anger himself and find a suitable reason for Uzbek''s inaction.


    In fact, when uzenbei''s troops arrived, although the mercenary regiment had begun to set up, the chariots were not fully arranged, and there were still large gaps in some places. The auxiliary tools such as resisting horses were not arranged. If uzenbei could make a decisive attack, although it might not be able to destroy Chechen''s mercenary regiment, it would certainly cause great losses.


    Before ah Yuqi spoke, kardan zezero said bluntly in response to the last sentence of Yishi LAN gley: "why not! Can your Tatars be more valuable than our turgots!"


    Gardanzezero''s words attracted LAN gley''s angry eyes at the beginning, and the two sides were at loggerheads for a moment.


    At this time, ah Yuqi was the first to calm down and speak. He first said to kardan zezero, "zezero, put the knife away. At the beginning, LAN gley was his own man."


    "But..."


    "No, but."


    Gale dance reluctantly put the knife back into the scabbard.


    Then, ah Yuqi said apologetically to Yishi LAN gley, "it turns out that the defense on the other side is so strong that I misunderstood Khan and your subordinates. So tonight, Khan''s uzenbei sneaked over regardless of the danger. Do you want you to borrow guns from me?"


    Since ayyuqi bought some technicians of Don Cossacks in cherkesk, he ordered them to make skin artillery for himself day and night to enhance the firearms level of kalmec cavalry. Although he lost some in the previous battle, ah Yuqi still had more than 20 artillery in his hand.


    At first LAN gley nodded and shook his head. He said: "it''s good to get your artillery support from Taiji, but my bey also has some artillery in his hand. He hopes that Taiji can lead your army across the river to fight side by side with him. The traitor Chechen arranged across the river to divide us under the cover of the river."


    "Khan, you''re joking. Our enemies have burned the only bridge on the river and blocked the river with artillery. Their artillery has a longer range and is more accurate than mine. Do you want my cavalry to be their live target on the river?" asked Gelu Lama.


    At the beginning of the questioning of the Gelu Lama, LAN gley said, "guru, how can you be so wise and confused for a while. No matter how far the artillery range is, can he block the whole river? I mean, please ask Taiji to choose a place outside the artillery range to cross the river."


    "It''s easy for you to say. What if Chechen sends troops to stop us when we cross the river?" asked Gelu Lama.


    "That''s even better. We just wiped them out by the river without the cover of the traffic array." at the beginning, LAN gley clapped his hands.


    Then, at the beginning, LAN gley urged ah Yuqi with an eager tone: "Taiji, now the Crimean Khanate has only one army left in Azov and cherkesk. As long as we annihilate him, Azov and cherkesk will really belong to you and me."


    "You and me?" ah Yuqi looked at the beginning, and LAN gley put a faint smile on his mouth.


    At the beginning, LAN gley secretly blamed himself for being quick, and even said the truth in his heart. He stepped back and smiled respectfully again.


    "No, it belongs to the great turkut Khanate. We are only taking care of the Khanate for the time being."


    Ah Yuqi said, "at the beginning, LAN gley, go back. Tell uzzenbey that tomorrow I will cross the river as promised and work with him to eliminate the last power of the Crimean Khanate here. However, he must attack first. I want to hear the gunfire on the other side, and my people will cross the river."


    After listening to ah Yuqi''s words, LAN gley''s angry teeth were about to break at the beginning. However, the situation is stronger than people. Now Chechen''s army is at the other end of the river, not this end. Ah Yuqi can lead his army to pat his ass and leave, but he has to face it alone.


    "Of course, Terje. Tomorrow you will hear the attack of your loyal servant." Lan gley promised at the beginning.


    Then, at the beginning, LAN gley said carefully, "Taiji, the confidant I sent uzzenbey is stupid. Why don''t I go there myself."


    At the beginning, as soon as LAN gley''s voice fell, he felt that kardanzeling and Gelu Lama were staring at him - they suspected that they were going to slip away.


    "Khan is going himself? It''s too dangerous."


    Even kardan Zeling could see that ah Yuqi didn''t know LAN gley''s mind at the beginning. He smiled and spoke to dissuade him.


    "Although it is dangerous, I will not hesitate to destroy Chechen." at the beginning, LAN gley said solemnly.


    At the beginning, LAN gley actually knew that ah Yuqi would not let himself cross the river, but he still had to ask. Wuzengbei, the commander in the opposite direction, is brave, but he is a martial artist, brave and resourceless. At the beginning, LAN gley worried that uzzenbey would either stick to the rules and do nothing without himself; Or act recklessly and do stupid things. Moreover, the latter is more likely. Therefore, he must find a way to go in person and give advice in person.


    "That''s good!" ah Yuqi suddenly took Elaine gley''s hand: "Khan, go and come back quickly. I''ll command the river crossing with you tomorrow."


    At midnight, LAN gley and uzzenbey''s confidant secretly swam across the river. When they reached the other side, they were almost found by the secret sentry sent by Chechen. Fortunately, they were fast relying on the grassland horse, which made them jump before the secret sentry gave an alarm.


    They returned to the camp where uzenbei was. Uzenbei was drinking a bowl of hot mare''s milk.


    "Khan, why did you come here? Did the boy Ayuki agree to cross the river?" uzzenbey asked in surprise when he saw that Yishi LAN gley had come in person.


    "That boy," Lan gley changed his face in front of his own people.


    "That boy, like his father, is the master who doesn''t see rabbits and don''t scatter eagles. He wants us to attack first and cross the river only when we hear the gunfire on the other side. Moreover, if I don''t go back tonight, he will never send troops."


    "How can this be!"


    At the beginning, when LAN gley said this, uzenbei said anxiously, "we don''t take you hostage! Besides, why should we consume our own precious strength for their turgots!"


    At first, LAN gley looked at uzzenbey like a fool.


    For what? Their strength is stronger than me, and Chechen''s mercenary regiment is on this side of the river rather than that side.


    "Uzbek, why didn''t you attack today?" at the beginning, LAN gley didn''t answer Uzbek''s "why", but asked the reason why Uzbek didn''t attack.


    "Khan, don''t you always remind me to maintain my strength? I think their chariot array is so strong, so..."


    My worry is really not superfluous.


    At this time, at the beginning, LAN gley missed the dead Baron bey very much. If old bey was still there, he could discuss with himself and trust him.


    This man is dead. At the beginning, LAN soon put aside this useless idea.


    At the beginning, LAN gley asked, "uzen, how many people did you bring this time?"


    "Khan, I brought ten tribal chiefs, all the people, and the residents in Ashu fort, with more than 5000 people."


    "Good!"


    At first, LAN gley cried happily. He did not expect that one day he finally had more than 10000 people.


    Then he warned wuzengbei, "wuzeng, you will command the attack tomorrow. Remember, use the prisoners and residents in the Yasu fort to lead the battle and consume the other party''s gunpowder and bullets. Remember, our main force must not lose too much; however, if our enemy wants to cut off the turhuts from crossing the river, you must fight to stop it, remember?"


    "Remember."


    At the beginning, LAN gley left the camp. He made a further circle and finally returned to the other side before dawn.


    The next morning, it was still dawn. Uzzenbey''s attack on the vehicle array began.


    Uzzenbey''s artillery opened fire on the vehicle array with small guns captured from Yasu fort, but the shells were either too far or too close, and none of them caused damage to the vehicle array.


    After two rounds of shelling, under the threat of the supervision team led by uzenbei, hundreds of prisoners and residents of Yasu Fort rushed towards the vehicle array with simple weapons.


    "Allah is great!"


    "Allahu Akbar!"


    There was no piety in the cries, only helplessness and despair.


    "Fire, fire! Don''t let them near!"


    Fedot and father sparsokukotsky kept walking around the vehicle array, directing the soldiers on the chariot to shoot. A shot of shrapnel was filled into the muzzle, and the soldier aimed slightly and lit the lead. With the sound of guns, countless shrapnel were ejected from the muzzle.


    Those who rushed to the front were shot one after another. Their blood splashed out and melted into a fog in the air.


    A row of people fell down, and the back row continued to move forward. Some guys who thought they were smart lay on the ground pretending to be dead, but they immediately regretted that their bodies had been trampled by countless feet.


    Uzzenbey heard the increasing sound of artillery counterattack from the enemy array, and finally sounded the horn of allowing retreat with satisfaction.


    "Wait 10 minutes to continue the attack, and then the other party will retreat after firing," he ordered.


    Of course, ah Yuqi and others on the other side also heard the rumbling sound of artillery and smoke. But they don''t know the tricks of LAN gley and uzzenbey at the beginning.


    "Gru, cross the river." ah Yuqi ordered.


    "Yes, Taiji," replied the Gelu Lama in armor.


    When it comes to war, kardan Zeling under ah Yuqi is the best candidate. However, kardan Zeling was injured in the previous battle, and ah Yuqi had to let golu Lama take his place.


    However, although Gelu Lama is a monk, he is not only good at chanting scriptures. He is also good at war. At this time, he took off his cassock and put on his armor, just like a brave soldier.


    With the sound of the horn, ten karmec cavalry and Tatar tribal cavalry carried wooden rafts and horses to the river. They either sat on the raft or swam on horseback. The faint figure is like a black sesame in the water.


    Of course, the movements on the Kuban River were seen by the mercenary regiment on the other side. However, the Kalmyk crossing point was miles away from the mercenary regiment''s vehicle array, which was already beyond the range of artillery.


    The relentless mercenary artillery tried to fire a shell at a high elevation and large charge, but the falling shell was hundreds of meters away from the nearest karmec cavalry.


    "Damn it!"


    Pedro patted the iron gun hard. His hand hurt, but Pedro didn''t feel it, because his attention was on the "sesame" on the river.


    "Uncle, how''s it going?"


    At this time, Chechen, who heard the news from the other side of the car array, asked Pedro.


    "Chechen, very bad. The enemy is out of range of our guns."


    Che Chen picked up his telescope and observed that the enemy in the Kuban river had crossed nearly one-third of the lake.


    Chechen knew very well that once karmec crossed the river and joined uzzenbeii''s army, the pressure on the mercenary regiment''s vehicle array would increase sharply, and the mercenary regiment might not be able to resist the attack.


    "We must get close to the enemy and drive them back with artillery!" said Chechen.


    Pedro was stunned. Get over there? How?


    "Cherchen, if we leave the protection of the car array, LAN gley''s people will come up at the beginning. They won''t let us be satisfied," said Pedro.


    This also occurred to Chechen. So he said, "so, uncle, we''re going to take the car array with us."


    With cars? Pedro was confused.


    Similarly, pay attention to the mercenary regiment to send troops to the river to intercept uzenbei. Uzenbei ordered the karazan patriarch under his command to lead 500 cavalry on standby on the flank at any time, ready to intercept the enemy coming out of the vehicle array. As the karmec cavalry crossed nearly half of the river, the chief of karazan found that the mercenary regiment had finally moved.


    No, not the mercenary regiment, but the whole vehicle array, it moved!

 Chapter 541

    The traffic is moving!


    I saw that the two sides of a square formation of vehicles opened to the left and right, and then moved forward in the direction of karmec cavalry crossing the river.


    "Allah, how do these pagans do it!" exclaimed the karazan Patriarch on his horse.


    Inside the chariot that the karazan patriarch could not see, countless soldiers were pushing the chariot. On average, every ten people were responsible for a chariot, the iron chain between the chariots was also unloaded, and the front of the chariot was re fitted with a pack horse.


    This is the secret of the chariot moving.


    Karazan patriarch mistook this for pagan magic. At the beginning on the other side of the river, LAN gley and uzzenbey, who fought fiercely in front of the chariot, could see the pattern of Chechen clearly. At the beginning, LAN gley certainly knew the seriousness of the problem if the mercenary regiment''s convoy reached the karmec river crossing site. At this time, at the beginning, LAN gley shouted and danced to wuzengbei to intercept as soon as possible, but wuzengbei on the other side of the river couldn''t hear it. He just ordered the cannon fodder to continue to attack the moving vehicle array step by step, and still only let the karazan clan leader be responsible for intercepting.


    At the beginning of hate, LAN gley''s teeth itched.


    Although the vehicle array is moving, it does not mean that it has lost its defense ability. In fact, in addition to being unable to fire because of recoil, Chechen retained 3-4 people on each chariot. They stood on the moving castle and kept shooting.


    "Let Hassan and karazan block the advance of the convoy from the front!"


    About ten minutes later, uzenbei saw that the action on the flank of the attack chariot was blocked. The cavalry of the clan leader karazan was constantly hit by fire guns and fell off his horse and retreated. The stupid bey finally woke up and ordered to send reinforcements to prevent the advance of the chariot from the front.


    On the other side of the river, uzzenbey finally came to his senses. At the beginning, LAN gley finally stopped shouting like a madman, but he couldn''t help scolding angrily: "damn alvar Chechen, he''s so young that he doesn''t have such a stomach."


    In fact, there is a proverb: nothing new in the sun.


    The means used by Cherchen now is exactly what others have used.


    In June 1651, zaporoze''s Cossack army was in trouble due to the second mutiny of Crimean Khan (then Mohamed gley). Surrounded by countless poles and Tatars, they began to retreat. Bogdan hemelinitsky first connected the chariots into three same teams, carrying infantry and artillery, with cavalry in the middle, and began to break through in this battle formation.


    The Prussian infantry once employed by Poland did not believe in evil. They relied on the protection of armor to launch a fierce attack on this mobile fortress, and all of them were killed.


    The Hassan clan leader who received the order immediately led 200 tribal cavalry to rush towards the front of the mobile chariot.


    There are only five carriages in front of the team, which is the weakest position of the whole team. A mere twenty muskets would certainly not be able to disperse such a large number of cavalry. The tribal cavalry of Hassan and karazan set up a ring array. They connected head to tail in front of the vehicle array and fired. The feather arrows didn''t stop for a moment.


    Soon, the Musketeers in the carriage were suppressed. The chariot of the mercenary regiment had to stop.


    At the beginning of seeing this, LAN gley laughed.


    "Ha ha, you''re at your wit''s end!"


    But before LAN gley finished laughing at the beginning, the three carriages headed by the motorcade suddenly moved again. They drove forward a distance the width of the carriage, and then dispersed to both sides.


    "Cavalry, line up ahead!"


    In the middle of the two convoys, yelishei led the Hessian cavalry and the tribal cavalry led by the patriarch Isak rushed out of the gap opened by the chariot and drove in front of the chariot.


    Chechen also rode out of the motorcade. This time, he was dressed in black armor, wearing a pointed helmet and wrapped his whole body tightly.


    None of the tribal cavalry under Hassan and karazan, including the two patriarchs, have seen this kind of full-body plate armor. They stopped the horse, stared in horror and looked at Chechen like a monster.


    At this time, Chechen doesn''t have time to consider the enemy''s ideas. He pulled out his saber at his waist and waved it in the direction of Ahmadinejad. Then he jumped his horse and crossed the knife and rushed up first.


    "Hooray! Hooray!"


    Seeing the leader taking the lead, the morale of yelishei and Hessen cavalry was high. They shouted slogans and rushed after Cherchen towards the enemy in front.


    Chechen passed between two Tatar cavalry. At the moment of passing, his saber hit to the left, and a Tatar cavalry fell off his horse.


    The Hessian cavalry who followed closely also ran into the Tatar tribal cavalry almost at the same time.


    The black tide collided with the earthy yellow soil, and the soil pieces split in an instant.


    The Hessian cavalry led by yelishei still used the usual wall charge, but the Tatar cavalry of karazan and Hassan patriarch did not have the huge number advantage and discipline as the karmec cavalry led by kardanzezero yesterday, not to mention that they met the enemy from the side. The tartar chiefs collapsed almost at the moment of contact with the Hessian cavalry.


    Although some soldiers rely on religious fanaticism to fight to death, such people are a minority after all. It was just a few of them who shouted so loudly in front of the three or four sabres that cut at him and them almost at the same time. However, they didn''t play any role except to make the Hessian cavalry admire their courage.


    The road to the front was opened and the motorcade continued.


    "Damn it! Damn it!"


    Seeing that the Tatar cavalry of karazan and Hassan are so useless, uzzenbey firmly holds the horse whip made of crocodile skin as if he wanted to hold it out of the water.


    "Bey, I''ll go!"


    Seeing the master''s anger, Jafari, the captain of the heavy armor cavalry under uzbeyi, shouted.


    Then, without uzzenbey''s consent, he rushed to kill him with a team of cavalry.


    Uzbeki acted recklessly, and his subordinates were as reckless as him.


    The main body of the cavalry led by Jafari was the elite Tatar heavy armored cavalry who went into exile with Yishi LAN gley. Although they have only more than 100 people, their combat effectiveness is extraordinary. It can play a key role in fixing the sea god needle at the critical moment of battle. At this time, as soon as they arrived at the battlefield under the leadership of Jafari, they launched a counter charge against the unstoppable Hessian cavalry, trying to delay as much time as possible so that the karmec cavalry could have time to cross the river.


    The Tatar heavy Armored Cavalry soon became entangled with the Hessian cavalry. They pulled out sabers and pistols, bows and machetes to fight their enemies hand to hand. In a short time, seven or eight cavalry on both sides fell off their saddles and horses, and the injured were trampled into meat and mud by horseshoes.


    For their respective goals, both Jafari and yelisi are gritting their teeth and insisting. But uzzenbey, who watched the war behind, took the lead in shaking his will. These heavy Armored Cavalry are the core strength of LAN gley at the beginning. It can hurt him for a long time to die. At this time, uzenbei saw that some of the karmec cavalry had reached the shore. He quickly asked Jafari to withdraw.


    Although this may cause great losses to the kalmec cavalry, those are Ayuki people, not their own people, and uzzenbey will not care about their life and death.


    Jafari and his cavalry were ordered to retreat. At this time, less than half of the karmec cavalry on the other side of the river had crossed, including the Gelu Lama.


    There was no obstacle, and the mercenary regiment''s vehicle array continued to move forward. The head of the Isak clan took the lead in leading the tribal cavalry to rush into the karmec cavalry who had just crossed the river and had not finished in time.


    In the fast-moving war horses, the tribal cavalry hardly need to contribute. As long as they cross the machete in front of them, and then gently pull it, the human body that hit the blade will be instantly split. In an instant, more than 20 Kalmyk cavalry lost their lives so easily.


    The Gelu Lama watched his own clan be killed, but the Uzbek troops who should have helped him withdrew at the most critical moment. Although the monk has exquisite Buddhism and profound Taoism, he can''t help but burst out rude words.


    "May Buddha''s thunder kill you!"


    But this is in the west, the boundary between God and Allah. In heaven, the three gods who enjoy the worship of believers may have communication, but the Buddha in the East can never control the affairs of the West. Therefore, although the Gelu Lama repeatedly cursed, neither wuzengbei nor yelishei was hit by the Buddha.


    At this time, the mercenary regiment''s vehicle array also moved to a position where the artillery could cover the kalmec cavalry crossing the river. The artillery of the mercenary regiment immediately set up an artillery position, while the Western artillery whose artillery bodies were placed on the two rounds of gun racks immediately went into battle.


    Several shells fell on the river and stirred up a column of water seven or eight meters high. The karmec cavalry who had not yet reached the other side of the river were terrified of this kind of killing weapon beyond the reach of human beings. They rowed in horror and hoped to land as soon as possible.


    But the other side of the river is not a safe place. There are still cavalry led by Isak patriarch and yelishei waiting for them.


    With the end of several test fires, the mercenary regiment''s shelling became more and more accurate. After a shell accurately hit a raft and smashed the raft together with the people and horses on it, the hellish scene broke the fighting will of the surrounding Kalmyk cavalry. They began to stop following orders: some rafts began to withdraw back, some continued to the other side of the river, and others turned in the center of the river. In a word, the river is very chaotic. As a result, all the wooden rafts were crowded on the river.


    More shells fell and several wooden rafts were smashed.


    By this time, the karmecs who had crossed the river earlier had been cleared by the cavalry of the mercenary regiment. Only a few people, such as the Gelu Lama, fled to uzbeyi.


    Without worries, even the Musketeers in the mercenary regiment ran out of the vehicle array and came to the river bank to shoot at the karmec cavalry on the raft and falling into the water.


    "This shot is for God."


    Xie Miao, holding a Michele musket, aimed at a fallen karmec cavalry.


    The Kalmyk cavalry had a beard on his face and looked extremely strong. And the color of the flag on his helmet is also different from that of ordinary Kalmyks. He is obviously an officer or aristocrat.


    With the sound of a gun, Xie Miao hit the Kalmyk''s head. The helmet made of thin iron sheet and cowhide was pierced in an instant. The brain and blood flowed out of the wound, and the red and white dyed a large area of the river red.


    "This shot is for..." Xie Miao reloaded the musket. He was just ready to shoot, but received the order of the Herald: "the commander ordered to stop shooting and rescue the Kalmyk people who fell into the water."


    "What?" Xie Miao exclaimed. Save your enemies? Is the captain crazy?


    Although he couldn''t understand Chechen''s intention, Xie Miao saw that fedot and others had stopped firing, so he had to take back the muzzle of the gun from another Kalmyk who fell into the water.


    Across the Kuban River, ah Yuqi watched his troops massacre the mercenary regiment with artillery and guns. Although he was very anxious, he had no way. Because no weapon in his hand could threaten the mercenary regiment on the other side of the river.


    In addition to anxiety, ah Yuqi''s anger at Elaine gley has reached an unprecedented level. The former Khan vowed that his men would drag the mercenary regiment and cover his karmec cavalry across the river, but at the critical moment of crossing the river, his men withdrew from the battle and let the mercenary cavalry slaughter their soldiers. In ah Yuqi''s view, this is a naked betrayal. The little trust generated by the cooperation between the two sides in ambushing sajetbei and karazimir disappeared like snowflakes.


    Ah Yuqi wanted to eat Elaine gley alive.


    Ah Yuqi looked to the left bank of the river. At the beginning, LAN gley should have been there, but now, where can there be LAN gley?


    "Look, Taiji, the enemy''s shelling has stopped. It seems that they are still helping our people."


    Suddenly, a hundred households around ah Yuqi suddenly shouted.


    Ah Yuqi fixed his eyes. Sure enough, his enemy not only stopped shelling, but was indeed saving the fallen Kalmyk people ashore.


    "Chechen, what the hell are you doing?" ah Yuqi couldn''t help but wonder in his heart.


    "Captain, why don''t you let me kill these aliens!"


    In the newly set defense vehicle array, the fiery Xie Miao also asked the same question to Che Chen.


    "Reckless man!" Che Chen first smiled and scolded Xie Miao, and then Che Chen Su Rong explained to him and to the people around him: "you say, who are the people surrounding us now?"


    Everyone looked at each other. They didn''t know why Chechen asked. Isn''t the answer to this question very simple? Kalmyk, of course.


    "It''s from Kalmyk," Chechen said for everyone. Then he turned his voice and said, "but not all Kalmyks, but also the rebels of Yishi LAN gley. It is also the people of Yishi LAN gley who occupy Azov."


    "But what does this have to do with our saving these Kalmyk people?" Xie Miao asked puzzled.


    "Of course it doesn''t matter. Why did ah Yuqi fight against us? It was cherkesk; but at the beginning, LAN gley was different. He was trying to regain his lost sweat position. So we can talk with ah Yuqi. If necessary, I can even give him cherkesk in exchange for ah Yuqi''s withdrawal from our siege; at the beginning, LAN gley didn''t wear it together The enemy of heaven, the contradiction between us and him can''t be reconciled. It can only be the end of immortality. "Chechen said with a sigh.


    Cherchen sighed because of this dispatch. He originally wanted to avenge the soldiers of the dead free slave corps and recover cherkesk. But now, he wants to change his ways with his enemies, grievance and seek peace, and even send cherkesk out.


    There''s nothing like this.

 Chapter 542

    Cherchen released 54 captured Kalmyk soldiers and sent them across the shore. In response to Chechen''s kindness, ayuqi immediately responded by releasing 108 captured Tatar tribal cavalry. Although there was no contact between the two sides after that, the Kalmyks never crossed the river again. They even separated from the Tatar cavalry of LAN gley at the beginning, and the two sides faced off across the river.


    Everything seems to be developing in favor of the mercenary regiment.


    But this situation did not last long. After two days of peace, the kalmec and Yishi LAN gley troops on the other side of the river made a large-scale attack again.


    It turned out that ah Yuqi and Chechen lived in peace, and the most painful thing was LAN gley at the beginning. He was deeply annoyed at uzbeyi''s withdrawal of cavalry on the way, but there was nothing he could do. In order to apologize and win ah Yuqi''s continued participation in the attack on Chechen, at the beginning of the first day, LAN gley first sent messengers to apologize to ah Yuqi with rich gifts, and then entered ah Yuqi''s camp alone to explain. After that, ah Yuqi, who had been eager to get angry with Yishi LAN gley, finally calmed down. He left Yishi LAN gley to live in his camp, but he was noncommittal about sending troops, just saying he had to wait for the opportunity.


    This is another day.


    At the beginning of his impatience, LAN gley had no choice but to put forward that he would let uzenbei attack first to show his sincerity. After achieving favorable results, ah Yuqi''s kalmec cavalry would follow up.


    This time, ah Yuqi finally agreed.


    In order to finish the whole battle and prevent uzenbei from screwing up again, LAN gley made careful arrangements at the beginning. He wrote down a detailed attack plan and asked people to smuggle it over. In the plan, he made arrangements for the use of guns and large caliber muskets transported by uzenbei from Yasu fort to the front line, and also made unique arrangements for boosting morale and offensive tactics.


    Therefore, on the day of the attack, the Tatar cavalry attack on the other side of the Kuban river did not start with exploratory and demonstrative artillery fire, but began in worship.


    Before launching the general offensive, uzenbei made a grand field worship according to the order of LAN gley at the beginning. As the imams in white robes ascended the platform, uzenbei, the tribal leaders behind them and the tribal soldiers behind them knelt down on the ground.


    Under the leadership of Imam, there were bursts of prayers on the quiet battlefield: "Ailai hamu reads the order slightly, Xi langbi comes to MI Nai, Anla hamu reads rahmi, and Mo lik wants to kill Dini, printed with Kai Nair Budu, and printed with Kai NAIS taieno. Although Yuxi Dinan is bought by latal, Mu Taige, he comes to re Nai with La Tuan, AI Nai, Mu TAIR comes to Yi Xin, and AI lile buys calyx like Bilai, Yixin mother, wailang dari Nai. (aminai)."


    The sound spread along the wind to the vehicle array of the mercenary regiment. Fully armed Chechen and Pedro, who were patrolling, couldn''t help getting on a chariot and looking at the place where uzenbei''s army gathered.


    After looking for a long time, Che Chen turned his head. He asked the officers behind him, "can you hear what they are saying?"


    Yelishei and others shook their heads one after another.


    Finally, Oksana, who had traveled far and wide, answered everyone''s doubts and said, "Captain, they are doing * * * worship, and they are reading their congratulations."


    ***Your church? Your toast?


    Chechen put his hand on his cochlea and listened. With more and more people reciting, the voice reaching Chechen''s ears became clearer and clearer. But he could hear clearly, but he didn''t know what those words meant.


    "Oksana, do you know what they are talking about?" Chechen asked Oksana for help.


    Oksana had been waiting for Chechen to turn to her for help. She said loudly, "all praise belongs to Allah, the Lord who brings up the world, the Lord who is most benevolent and kind, and the Lord of the day of retribution. We only worship you, and we only ask you for help. The way you help is not the way of the angry or the wrong. (Lord, please accept it)"


    Then, a different eulogy came: Gu Le Hu Wang La Hu AI Hadd, Allah Hu Shuai bought it, the coming eyes also benefited, the foreign eyes were excellent, the foreign eyes were also trapped in Hu, kufu Wang ah Hadd. Allah Hu akba!


    Oksana was preparing to translate. Pedro, beside Chechen, shouted first, "I know the last sentence. Allahu Akbar, Allah''s greatest meaning."


    Seeing Pedro''s elated appearance, Oksana put on her face: "well, dear deputy head of Pedro, please translate the previous words."


    Being robbed by Oksana, Pedro scratched the back of his head and smiled.


    Oksana continued, "he is Allah, the only one; Allah is on which all things depend; he has not produced, nor has he been produced; nothing can match him. Allah is great."


    After listening to Oksana''s translation, Chechen and all the officers understood that uzenbei was using the power of religion to boost his morale. He tried to turn the battle into a * * * holy war.


    Everyone knows how terrible the * * * soldiers inspired by the religious fanaticism of "Allah Hu Akbar".


    In order to interrupt uzzenbey''s singing of boosting morale, Cherchen decisively ordered the artillery to fire at the position of yishilan gley, trying to disperse the worshipping enemy. But the effect is not significant. Although the roar of the cannon temporarily obscured the singing sound, as long as the cannon was heard, the sound of praising Allah came as usual.


    The Polish soldiers of the two squadrons of the mercenary regiment saw each other''s singing constantly. Even if they were shelled, they did not stop at all. First, they were afraid, and their eyes could not help showing uneasiness and fear.


    "God bless, God bless!"


    Some of the soldiers of the two squadrons kept chanting and crossing on their chest. But this kind of behavior not only did not make them feel at ease, but became more and more guilty.


    "No, no, we also need to boost the morale of the soldiers. The soldiers of Christ can''t be compared with the pagans." Pedro shouted with his ears covered.


    Pedro''s words inspired Cherchen: Yes, they have imams, and we also have priests! Since we can''t suppress the enemy''s voice, we have to treat him in his own way. They moved out Jesus Christ against their Allah.


    "Father sparsokuktsky, can you make an elephant tour now?" Chechen turned to father sparsokuktsky and asked.


    Father sparsokukotsky thought for a moment. He replied firmly, "no problem, commander!"


    Then father sparsokukotsky went back.


    If not, father sparso kucktsky came back soon. He held the gold-plated communion box in his hands and held it respectfully over his head. Then, father sparsokukotsky, dressed in a dress, calmly marched forward in the car array.


    "Our father in heaven


    hallowed be thy name


    Your Kingdom come


    May your will be done on earth


    Like walking in heaven


    Our Daily Bread


    Give it to us today


    Forgive our debts


    Just as we forgave people''s debts


    Don''t let us meet temptation


    deliver us from evil


    For Kingdom, power and glory


    It''s all yours


    Forever. "


    There is no better comfort than this holy sound. The Polish soldiers of the mercenary regiment were calm when they saw spasokukotsky''s solemn appearance and heard such a sacred voice.


    Everyone bowed their heads piously and sang hymns under the lead of the priest. With the end of the tour, the soldiers were no longer anxious and afraid, because they consciously received the blessing of divine power. Everyone waited quietly for the enemy to attack.


    Finally, the week of * * * is over. In uzenbei''s camp, the bugles were blaring, and the Tatars beat the BART drum - a call before the assault.


    When Bart''s big drum sounded, on the other side of the Kuban River, ah Yuqi took out his ears and said to himself, "it''s quiet at last."


    On his side, gardanze zero saw that the opposite side was finally going to fight, and shouted excitedly, "the dog bit the dog, and finally the dog bit the dog."


    At this time, on the beach on the left wing of ayuqi, at the beginning, LAN gley also took a deep breath. In the eyes of the tribal leader and soldiers, he also issued an attack order. The artillery and large calibre muskets on the uzenbei position roared together with the skin artillery of Yishi LAN gley, and hail shells and bullets were fired at the vehicle array of the mercenary regiment.


    The artillery was so fierce that the mercenary regiment''s vehicle array was seriously damaged for the first time. The front baffles of the three chariots directly in front of the vehicle array were smashed by shells, and the soldiers of the mercenary regiment hiding behind were also overturned on the ground. The reserve team hidden behind the chariot carried the dead and wounded away, and then filled the gap with sandbags. But the enemy''s fire was so dense that two more soldiers were shot in the process of stacking sandbags.


    After two rounds of enemy artillery fire, the artillery of the mercenary regiment began to fight back. Shells were fired at the enemy''s artillery positions one after another. Compared with the mercenary regiment using chariots as defensive positions, the breast wall built by uzbeyi''s artillery with soil is undoubtedly more solid and more difficult to destroy.


    In the 30 minute artillery battle, the mercenary regiment lost a total of 36 soldiers and 11 chariots were damaged.


    After the artillery battle, uzzenbey''s army rushed to the position of the mercenary regiment like a rolling tide, with billows and roars. The earth was shaking with its great potential. The sharp eyed man saw that the enemy was not a man, but a group of cattle.


    It turned out that this was another trick played by Yishi LAN gley. The Qianniu cattle were used as "beef shields" to consume the garrison ammunition.


    Cattle are not war horses. They have not been trained to adapt to such a battlefield with the sound of artillery. So they were frightened. These poor animals tried to escape from the slaughterhouse in front of them, but the herdsman drove the cattle together with whip and torch in tears.


    Although we know that these Qianniu are the tools used by the enemy to consume the fire of the mercenary regiment, we can''t let them close to the vehicle array. In desperation, Chechen had to order to fire directly with solid shells. Solid shells smashed rows of cattle. Forty meters away from the position of the mercenary regiment, the remaining cattle finally couldn''t bear to escape in spite of obstacles, while the attackers behind them continued to move forward on the carcass of cattle.


    The soldiers of the mercenary regiment thought that after dispersing and destroying the cattle, the next thing they had to face was the real enemy. But behind Qianniu, there were rows of prisoners carrying sandbags and the residents of Yasu fort. They were driven ahead. In fact, the situation of these people is no different from that of cattle. Under the artillery and driving of the defenders, their bodies fell to the ground like sandbags and became tools for countless ankles to trample on.


    Finally, when the corpses and sandbags piled up a slope in front of the chariot, at the beginning, LAN gley''s real killing move was led by Khan escorts wearing heavy armor and holding shields. The offensive force of up to 2000 people led by nine tribal chiefs launched a flood of attacks under the personal command of uzenbei.


    At the beginning, LAN gley knew that the quality of his soldiers was uneven, so he ordered uzbeyi to arrange elite veterans with excellent equipment and rich combat experience in the front row. The dozens of heavy armor Khan guards, as arrows, stepped on sandbags and bodies and rushed to the battle. Behind the chariot, waiting for them were five rows of musketeers and soldiers with long guns.


    Seeing a forest of guns and a black muzzle ahead, these Khan guards not only did not shrink back, but skillfully turned their sides, protected their shields in front of them, and then jumped straight into them.


    Dozens of muskets fired at the same time. Several Khan guards who jumped up in the air were knocked upside down by the huge impact of bullets, and their bodies were also hit with holes. Although from the outside, the bullet only said that the small metal plate chain armor and long metal plate chain armor had made small holes, their flesh and blood had long been twisted like a pile of mud by deformed lead bullets in the plate chain armor.


    Next, several Khan guards were picked up by long guns. But their sacrifice is not without harvest. More Khan guards jumped into the chariot array because of the sacrifice of their comrades in arms, and fought with the soldiers of the mercenary regiment.


    The area in the chariot array is small, which is not conducive to the power of the long gun. The soldiers of the mercenary regiment with long guns threw down their long guns and pulled out high-quality short and broad swords to fight with the incoming enemy. After shooting the bullets in the barrel, the Musketeers also held down their guns or pulled out their long and thin swords to join the hand to hand fight.


    The heavy armor of the Khan guards is strong. The short and broad sword in the long Spearman''s hand can only hurt the Khan guards if it stabs the joint of the plate chain armor or the armpit where there is no armor, which makes it extremely difficult for the soldiers of the two squadrons to fight.


    Taking advantage of the anxious situation of the war, some Tatar tribal soldiers blocked behind began to move fixed chariots. They pulled out the pin stuck on the wheel, cut off the iron chain connecting the chariot and pushed the chariot aside.


    The breakthrough was constantly enlarged, and more and more uzzenbey''s troops poured in.


    Just then, at the beginning of the other side of the river, LAN gley''s army also began to cross the rive

 Chapter 543

    The soldiers of the two squadrons of poles began to waver. Some frightened people timidly lost their weapons and began to climb the chariots on both sides to try to escape, but their exposed bodies became the best target of the archers. A shower of arrows passed, and all the people climbing the chariot became hedgehogs.


    Seeing the looseness of the traffic array bit by bit and the gap getting bigger and bigger, yelisheyi standing next to Cherchen was very anxious. Because the atmosphere of fear of war will spread like a plague to those soldiers who are still fighting bravely, resulting in the total collapse of the defense line.


    By this time, Hessen mercenaries had already been sent. In the hands of Chechen, there were only less than 300 cavalry of yelishei and the head of Isak, and 200 people under Xie Miao''s command.


    "Commander, let me lead the cavalry."


    "Master, let me take someone first."


    Yelishei and Xie Miao asked for war one after another.


    Che Chen hesitated. In terms of combat effectiveness, the Hessian cavalry under yelisi is definitely the best mercenary regiment. But this army, Chechen doesn''t want to use easily. He wants to stay until the most critical and decisive moment. Moreover, it is a waste to use cavalry as infantry.


    "Xie Miao, take someone with me. Everyone takes two bombs." finally, Chechen decides to take Xie Miao with him. He takes two bombs first, then runs quickly behind the retreating Musketeers and throws them out with all his strength.


    The bomb exploded in the Tatar crowd, scattering flesh and bones.


    Xie Miao and others also followed suit, lighting the bomb in their hands and throwing it.


    Although the black powder bombs at that time were not powerful, the power of 200 bombs exploding together was still very important. For a moment, a small mushroom cloud rose in the sky, and the land near the gap was soaked with blood.


    "Kill!"


    Che Chen pushed away the Musketeers in front and came to the front line. He stabbed a bombed, disoriented Khan guard in the throat. The sword was like a meteor. Although the Khan guard raised the steel shield to prepare for blocking with his excellent fighting instinct, the edge of the steel shield had not touched the long and thin sword, and his throat had been pierced.


    Che Chen pulled out his long thin sword, and the Khan guard fell to the ground.


    The morale of the mercenary regiment was shocked when the regiment leader personally killed a stubborn enemy. The soldiers around Chechen shouted and approached the enemy one step after another


    As the core Khan guard was killed, the nine troops uzenbei used to attack were finally repulsed. And the mercenary regiment guards also killed red eyes. When the enemy had just retreated, someone jumped out of the vehicle array to pursue him. The soldiers guarding the vehicle array were almost wounded, but the adrenaline made them feel no pain and go crazy.


    On the other side of the river, at the beginning, LAN gley didn''t expect that the general attack he racked his brains to arrange didn''t work. At the beginning of his red eyes, LAN gley ignored that the soldiers on the river were also baptized by artillery and bullets, and forced more tribal soldiers to launch an attack.


    But some of the patriarchs don''t buy it. They didn''t expect to lose so much in just one attack, and the Kalmyks on the other side never crossed the river. All tribal chiefs who put their own interests first resisted the order of Yishi LAN gley to continue the attack. A bold tribal chief even directly proposed to Yishi LAN gley that they should wait until tomorrow.


    "In the long run?"


    At the beginning, LAN gley smiled sadly when he heard the speech. He walked up to the tribal leader and patted him on the shoulder with his hand.


    This intimacy obviously gave the tribal leader the wrong signal. He said boldly, "yes, Khan. Children don''t..."


    Before the content behind "no" was exported, LAN gley''s Damascus machete cut off the head of the patriarch.


    The head flying in mid air had an incredible expression, as if he couldn''t believe that LAN gley would kill himself at the beginning.


    At first, LAN gley took back the knife. He looked at the tribal chiefs who were frightened by himself and said without any emotion: "the body is dragged down to feed the dog. As for his tribe, I will reward him who took the head of aleval Chechen in the opposite car array."


    At the beginning, LAN gley walked back to his horse without looking back, and then got on the horse.


    At the beginning, LAN gley stubbornly wanted to destroy Chechen, not only because of personal gratitude and resentment, but also because of the deep-rooted tradition of the grassland nation.


    Grassland people worship the strong. The weaker you are, his sister-in-law thinks you can be bullied, but if you show a strong side, he will not only dare not oppose you, but also incomparably admire and obey you.


    As the beginning LAN gley, who lost most of his strength support, he must not let these tribal leaders feel the slightest weakness. It seems a small thing for the murdered patriarch to persuade himself to return to Ashu fort, but if LAN gley obeyed his advice, others would no longer be so awed of him. This is the most terrible thing and LAN gley tried to avoid.


    At the beginning of sitting on the horse, LAN gley was not as calm as he appeared. When no one paid attention to him, LAN gley looked at the position where ah Yuqi was at the beginning. According to the agreement, after uzenbei won the war, the Kalmyk people should also cooperate with themselves to cross the river, but during the battle just now, the Kalmyk people had no intention of crossing the river.


    "Ah Yuqi, what kind of ''War results'' do you want before you are willing to send troops!"


    Because of his anxiety, at the beginning, LAN gley bit his lips and didn''t know it.


    "Ah Yuqi, don''t we cross the river yet?"


    At the beginning, LAN gley could only guess the same question by himself, but kardan Zeling could directly ask ah Yuqi without scruples. Gardanze is such a person. He forgets everything when he smells the smell of gunsmoke, and just wants to make his machete drink blood.


    "No hurry, wait a minute." ah Yuqi said quietly.


    Ah Yuqi saw the fierce battle just now. In ah Yuqi''s opinion, Chechen''s mercenary regiment has almost used up all their cards - except the cavalry unit that once caused great losses to his side. In the next battle, as long as Che Chen said that the cavalry would go into battle, it would be time to cross the river by himself.


    "When will that wait?" said gardanze in a rough voice.


    "CE Ling, tell Yishi LAN gley that I will cross the river the next time Wu Zeng attacks." ah Yuqi decided.


    "Have to wait? Wait a little longer. I don''t know what moths will come out later!" although gale danzeling complained, he knew that ah Yuqi would never change since he had made a decision. He beat his horse and ran away while complaining.


    On the side of the mercenary regiment, the soldiers of the mercenary regiment who jumped out of the vehicle array were pushed back by bows, arrows and fire guns on the uzenbei position. The battle between the two sides came to an end on this day. Once the tight nerves were loosened, the soldiers felt more tired than ever before, and everyone lay on the ground one after another, regardless of the blood and bodies on the ground.

 Chapter 544

    Taking advantage of the temporary truce, Chechen crossed the position full of corpses and wounded and came to his uncle Pedro.


    In the battle just now, father Pedro and father sparsokuktsky led the two squadrons to the front. However, father Pedro and father spasokucktsky were given special attention because of their distinctive clothing and their status as clergy. Father sparsokuktsky was hit on the head by a steel shield, the corners of his eyes were broken, and his body was covered with blood; There were seven or eight wounds on Pedro''s body, and even his excellent cavalry half armour was almost broken. The two men leaned against the wheel of a half destroyed chariot and looked up at the sky wearily.


    "Uncle Pedro, father," Chechen shouted.


    Seeing Chechen coming, Pedro hung his head and didn''t speak. He just motioned his nephew to sit down beside him - he was too tired to speak.


    Che Chen sat down in front of them.


    Father sparso kucktsky is a little better than Pedro. When Chechen sat down, father sparso kuczky smiled and said to Chechen, "don''t worry, commander. Deputy commander Pedro and I have nothing to do."


    With that, father sparsokuktsky also pointed to the blood on his body and said, "it''s all the enemy''s blood."


    At this time, Oksana, who was fighting for salburn, came over. She couldn''t help taking off the helmet on father sparsokukotsky''s head. The priest''s head was full of solidified blood, which fixed locks of hair together. It looked so shocking.


    Oksana took out a bandage and wrapped it up for the priest.


    Seeing that the always honest father spasokuktsky also lied, Pedro glanced at the father. Then, Pedro said with the strength he had saved for a long time: "you divine stick, it''s all right to be hurt like this. Even if you''re all right, I didn''t say I''m all right. I''m terrible now. I feel terrible all over. Unless I drink some wine, I''m really going to die."


    With that, Pedro looked at Chechen, which meant: have you brought wine?


    Che Chen took the wine bag from his waist and handed it to his uncle.


    Pedro took the wine bag and drank it. He drank so quickly that most of the wine was scattered on the ground.


    Cherchen, who was looking at Pedro, suddenly heard bursts of swallowing around him. He scanned around and saw that the soldiers who collapsed or leaned were staring at the wine bag.


    Of course, Che Chen understood the desire in the soldiers'' eyes. He immediately stood up and announced loudly: "everyone can go to Ingrid to get a cigarette and a glass of wine."


    After the battle, it is obvious that nothing can comfort the soldiers'' hearts more than tobacco and wine.


    For a moment, the soldiers were thundering with joy. They seemed to regain their vitality, one after another stood up and got up from the ground, and ran to the direction of Ingrid, the rear Quartermaster.


    For a time, there were only four people left around, such as Chechen.


    "Your boy is more and more able to buy people''s hearts," Pedro said to Chechen.


    Che Chen looked at the ground. He thought his uncle was criticizing himself.


    "It''s not buying people''s hearts. The soldiers deserve it for their hard work."


    Pedro knew that Chechen misunderstood his meaning. He said angrily, "smelly boy, I''m praising you."


    Chechen saw that he would be wrong about his uncle''s meaning and smiled shyly.


    At this time, a song came from somewhere. Vaguely, Che Chen heard that this was a song of thought. Apparently, it was a Polish mercenary who was singing.


    Pedro suddenly straightened up and his expression was very serious. Seriously, Chechen can only see such an expression when his uncle counts Taylor.


    "You promise me one thing, smelly boy," said Pedro.


    "What''s the matter?" Chechen asked suspiciously.


    Chechen thought Pedro would say he would promise to run away alone when things were impossible. In fact, although the mercenary regiment has won all the battles in recent days, the situation is far from as optimistic as Che Chen thought - not counting today''s losses, the mercenary regiment has killed or injured two or three hundred people a few days ago. In such a fierce battle just now, the casualties must be doubled. It can be said that the whole mercenary regiment has only half of its combat capacity. Moreover, if the karmec cavalry led by ah Yuqi on the other side had just joined in LAN gley''s river crossing and uzenbei''s various attacks, they might have collapsed under the condition of insufficient troops. But I didn''t expect that uncle Pedro said something about his life


    "When the war is over, you will find a woman to marry immediately. Except Natalie, who has a bad temper and doesn''t care about her family, it doesn''t matter what kind of Uncle you find. My uncle wants to live to see the next generation of the family born."


    With that, Pedro burst into tears.


    Chechen and Oksana and father spasokukotsky were stunned. They didn''t expect Pedro to make such a request.


    Oksana was the first to react. She bent down, hooked up with Pedro''s shoulder and joked, "Hey, deputy head Pedro, what do you think of me as your nephew''s wife? I''m sure I''ll have three or four children for your nephew."


    With that, Oksana didn''t forget to wink and show off. This naturally optimistic mood and the character of thinking about teasing people all the time are really beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    But what Pedro said just now was serious. He''s not kidding.


    Pedro turned away from Oksana.


    After a while, father sparsokukotsky also reacted. He took out a handkerchief and handed it to Pedro to wipe his tears.


    "Deputy head, you think too much."


    Pedro pushed away spasokukotsky''s outstretched hand. He sniffed his nose and explained: "In the past, I was also fearless. After all, barefoot was not afraid of wearing shoes. But today, when a pagan cub cut off my chest armor and a machete crossed the lock armor inside, my uncle was really afraid. I was not afraid of death, but thinking that we now have a big family business in vidava. If one day our uncle and nephew die, we will not even have a successor Yes. "


    After listening to Pedro''s words, Oksana on one side made a fuss and said, "Oh, deputy head of Pedro, if you are really worried, you might as well recognize me as your daughter. Won''t you be afraid that no one will inherit your property after you die?"


    This time, Pedro ignored Oksana even more. While Chechen looked at Pedro, he wondered if he should tell his uncle about Fatima''s pregnancy now.

 Chapter 545

    "The fire is burning on the Bank of the river


    The Tatars are distributing their prisoners


    Our village was burned


    All the property was looted


    The old mother was killed


    My sweetheart is captured. "


    On the outskirts of Kursk, a young man with blond hair was sitting on the grass singing a sad and desperate song.


    Behind the youth, as the background, is the burning ruins of Kursk city. In the moonlight, this once czar Russia''s important southern town is like a ghost land.


    In fact, there is nothing wrong with Kursk calling it a ghost territory, because there is nothing in the city except the dead.


    As for the living, they were all on the outskirts of the city, around the blonde youth. Tens of thousands of people formed a concentric circle, surrounded by Tatar horses and tents.


    At the edge of the concentric circle, the war horse and the tent, there are people walking from time to time. They are Tatar soldiers who come to do business. Although Khan and officers at all levels have long issued strict orders that no one is allowed to move these prisoners of war before returning to Crimea, the orders are dead and people are alive.


    These Tatar soldiers who dared to disobey orders were trading with the prisoners with bags of black bread, cattle and sheep viscera and bones. A piece of black bread is a gold ruble, and a large bone is also a gold ruble. The viscera of cattle and sheep are cheaper. A large bag is only half a gold ruble, because it is a dirty thing that even animals don''t eat.


    But no matter how dirty, these foods are rare and delicious in the eyes of the prisoners. In fact, no matter who is hungry for a few days, what he eats will be particularly delicious. Because these captives are valuable commodities, the Tatars will not let them starve to death, but except for those nobles who are willing to pay a ransom two to three times higher than the price of slaves, ordinary civilians can only get a handful of fried rice and a bowl of potato soup every day.


    The food brought by the Tatars was soon sold out. They also have a lot of gold rubles and jewelry in their hands. After handing over a third of them to the guards, the Tatars left happily. In the cage, fighting and blood fighting for food also began after the Tatars left.


    Of course, Tatars don''t care about these things as long as they don''t die.


    On the other side, Muhammad gley sat in a back chair inlaid with gold and silver moved from the Kursk city master''s house. At the bottom of the three steps sat Kursk''s former masters, general Nikita otyevsky and Prince Yuri boriaginsky.


    The two tsarist Russian dignitaries received the courtesy of Khan after they were captured in the city. Instead of being locked up with the prisoners of war and the peaceful people, they enjoyed a single tent, and their food was sufficient and abundant. Muhammad gley even selected three cooks and servants from the prisoners to serve them.


    Of course, Nikita otyevsky and Yuri boriaginsky can enjoy these, not because they love each other and flowers bloom, nor because Muhammad gley is merciful, but because for Khan, these two people are walking golden rubles.


    As I said before, the ransom of ordinary nobles is two to three times the market price of slaves, which is the market price. The price of high-level prisoners is not like this. The Crimean Khanate has been doing this business for hundreds of years and has long explored a set of experience. They will price high-level prisoners in terms of title, surname, favor and wealth.


    In order to redeem their freedom, the ransoms of the two commanders are: Yuri boriaginsky, as Prince, must pay Muhammad gley 50000 Taylor, while Nikita otyevsky must pay 20000 Taylor.


    Muhammad gley, as a Khan, has gained so much that his Pasha, beis, milours and those Tatar soldiers will not be empty handed. In the "harvest of the grassland people" against czar Russia, the Tatars captured a total of 58000 people, almost more than the Tatars.


    Although it is impossible for every Tatar to get one of the 58000 prisoners, the big ones must be officers and nobles at all levels, but ordinary Tatars also have hope. Because even if they harvest a third of the value of a slave, the family will not worry this year.


    Note that at that time, the price of a strong slave was between 20 and 50 Taylor. As long as 45 Taylor, on the outskirts of bagchisale, one can buy a small piece of land, a two room house, several fruit trees and other trees, furniture and other things. In terms of livestock, the price of a sheep was 2 Taylor and a cow was 10 Taylor.


    Tatar civilians want to sell slaves for money. Those Tatar nobles and officers have more brains. These aristocrats have large areas of fiefs in the arable areas in the south of the Crimean Peninsula or in the grassland in the north. These slaves can be used to cultivate land, dig wells, collect fuel, herd livestock, etc., and can also be rented to Christians and Jews in cities and towns.


    In short, as long as these captives are safely brought back to Crimea, the "harvest of grassland people" will be complete.


    Mohamed gley raised his glass, while general Nikita otyevsky and Prince Yuri boriaginsky, who sat down, raised their glasses one after another when they saw the Crimean Khan doing so.


    "Cheers, guys, to our cooperation this time!" Mohammed gley said happily.


    With that, Khan drank the wine in the cup.


    But the wine in that glass was good for Mohamed gley, but it was like poison for Nikita otyevsky and Yuri boriaginsky. Although they were not abused because of their special status, the taste of being imprisoned was also hard. Moreover, with tens of thousands of Taylor''s ransom, their family had to sell their land and borrow money everywhere.


    At the thought of this, they couldn''t eat. But the Crimean Khan''s toast they dared not not drink, so they had to sip it.


    As the winner, Muhammad gley also generously understands the feelings of Nikita otyevsky and Yuri boriaginsky as losers. He took the empty glass in his hand and rubbed it constantly.


    The movement in his hand kept moving, and Muhammad gley''s mind was constantly turning. At this time, Muhammad gley was like a gambler with a bowl full of wins, thinking whether to retreat bravely or make a big one.


    Moscow is the richest city in tsarist Russia. It is the essence of Tsar Russia. It has the largest population and the most abundant treasury. If it can take over there, its harvest will surely be doubled. This will help enormously in enhancing the prestige of Khanate.


    In fact, it''s not just yourself. Over the past few days, several bey and Millan have come to see us and asked us to march to Moscow. Everyone is so respectful and willing to take their soldiers and horses as pioneers. Moreover, the information brought back by the spy horse is also so tempting: there are less than 10000 defenders in Moscow, the Czar has moved to move the capital, and many dignitaries and dignitaries in the city are packing up and running away¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    However, some old nobles and officers did not agree to enter Moscow. Their reason is that Moscow city is high and deep, and the garrison in the city has nearly a thousand guns, and the cavalry of the Khanate is in the field. If the troops are strong under the city, once the army of Prince Alexei of Czar Russia returns, the army of the Khanate will be in an extremely unfavorable territory and may not even retain the interests it already has.


    There is a certain truth in both sides'' words, which makes it difficult for Muhammad gley to choose.


    "You two, in your opinion, Moscow may resist the military front of our Khanate."


    Suddenly, Muhammad gley asked Nikita otyevsky and Yuri boriaginsky.


    "Poof!"


    "Cough."


    Nikita otyevsky and Yuri boriaginsky were caught off guard when they suddenly heard Muhammad gley ask such a question. Nikita otyevsky immediately spewed out the wine in his mouth, while Yuri boriaginsky coughed loudly although he barely swallowed the wine.


    "Khan," Prince Yuri boriaginsky said humbly, "I advise you not to think about Moscow, or the next time you sit in your seat and ask for ransom, I''m afraid it''s our czar."


    Although Yuri boriaginsky was a prisoner, he still maintained the dignity of a czar and Prince of Russia.


    Although Muhammad gley was cruel, he was not angry at Yuri boriaginsky''s words. Instead, he smiled and agreed: "good, good."


    At this time, Haim, as the personal guard of Muhammad gley, came over. This Haim was the first swordsman of the Khanate who had fought with Nahai and yelishei under the city of akman. After LAN gley''s failure at the beginning, the warrior, like others, abandoned the loser and gave his loyalty to Muhammad gley.


    Muhammad gley had a vivid memory of Haim''s military courage under the city of akman, so he appointed him as the guard captain after rebuilding the Khan guard.


    When Haim passed Nikita otyevsky, he inadvertently looked at Nikita otyevsky, which made Nikita otyevsky''s hair stand up. Nikita otyevsky had a chance to escape when the Kursk city was broken, but the appearance of Haim immediately resulted in the three elite Boye cavalry protecting him, and then captured himself alive.


    Haim walked up to Muhammad gley and whispered a few words in Muhammad gley''s ear.


    After listening to Haim''s words, Muhammad gley smiled and said to Nikita otyevsky and Yuri boriaginsky: "you two, it''s getting late today. Please rest early."


    Although Nikita otyevsky and Yuri boriaginsky both know that it is not because it is getting late that Muhammad gley let himself rest early, as prisoners, they also know when to be tough and when to obey. Nikita otyevsky and Yuri boriaginsky stood up, bowed slightly, and went down together.


    Then, two Khan escorts brought individuals to Muhammad graii.


    "You said you were sent by Chechen bey? Come closer, I can''t see clearly," said Muhammad gley.


    The visitor took a few more steps, then looked up and knelt down on one knee.


    "I remember you. You are Chechen''s bodyguard. Your name is Fatima, right?" Muhammad gley recognized the man by the light of torches around him.


    It was Fatima. She left the mercenary regiment for two days, ran all the way, escaped numerous encirclement and interception by kalmec cavalry, and finally arrived at Kursk.


    "Yes, Khan. I''m Fatima. My master Chechen bey lost the battle in cherkesk and fell into a siege. He sent me to ask Khan for help." Fatima said.


    At this time, Fatima was already haggard because of her running for days, and forgot what Chechen had told her: after seeing Muhammad gley, just tell him that he had found yishilan gley.


    "Ah!?" Muhammad gley uttered a cry of horror. The devil in his heart was laughing wildly - the Spaniard who was careful with himself was also today.


    "Is the situation serious?" Muhammad graii asked knowingly. If the situation is not serious, how can Chechen send someone to ask him for help?


    "It''s very serious. Cherkesk and Yasu Fort have been lost, karazimir has been killed in battle, and sajetbei has been captured. Now Bei''s isolated army is besieged by kalmek people on the Bank of Kuban river."


    Muhammad gley didn''t expect the situation to be so serious that even Yasu fort was lost. Obviously, it is imperative to return to the army. But is it time to return¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Fatima, isn''t it? You must be tired of coming day and night. Go down and have a rest first. After I discuss with the people, I''ll go to save cherchenbey." Mohammed gley said.


    But Fatima did not appreciate Muhammad gley''s "kindness". She insisted that Muhammad gray send troops immediately.


    "Khan, saving people is like fighting a fire!"


    Fatima''s urging embarrassed Muhammad gley, who wanted to wait until the people in Chechen drained their blood, and challenged his majesty.


    "Bold, you don''t need to teach Ben Khan how to act! Haim, bring her down!" Muhammad gley angrily.


    Fatima stood up and stared angrily at Muhammad gley.


    Anger can make people lose their mind and sober up. At this time, Fatima remembered talking with a knife and what Cherchen asked her to bring to Muhammad gley.


    "Khan," Fatima pushed away Haim who was going to take her down. She said to Muhammad gley, "in fact, our leader only asked me to bring you a word. Just now I was in a hurry and forgot it."


    "What do you say?"


    "Our commander asked me to tell you that he has found Yishi LAN gley."


    "Where is it?" Muhammad gley jumped up. At the beginning, LAN gley was a sharp thorn inserted into Muhammad gley''s heart. As long as he didn''t die, Muhammad gley couldn''t be at peace one day.


    "At the beginning, LAN gley was among the Kalmyks. He was responsible for the fall of Ashu fort, the death of karazimir and the capture of saigetbey."

 Chapter 546

    Chechen finally didn''t tell Pedro that Fatima was pregnant with her child. And this day passed in the exhaustion of both sides. Neither uzzenbey nor isilan gley launched another attack.


    On that night, the weather was unusually stuffy and human, and the air was filled with a burning smell and the stench of dead bodies. The darkness was heavy, as if it was going to rain cats and dogs. And the rain is exactly what Chechen hopes. Because although the heavy rain will bring a lot of trouble to the mercenary regiment building a defense near the beach, it can also prevent the enemy''s attack in the next few days.


    In the vehicle array, except for the guard sentry, all the soldiers entered mengxiang. Everyone was seizing the time to rest and replenish their strength. In the middle of the chariot camp, Cherchen gathered all the officers except father sparsokukotsky, who was seriously injured, to discuss tomorrow''s defense.


    Cherchen first said: "Ladies and gentlemen, today, relying on everyone''s tenacity, we withstood the double attack of LAN gley and uzzenbey at the beginning, but the karmec cavalry led by ah Yuqi, an ally of LAN gley, has not been involved in the battle today, although I don''t know why. But after all, it is a new force of the enemy, and we can''t count on it Yuqi has been sitting on the wall. So tomorrow, if the Kalmyks join the war, what should we do? "


    After listening to Chechen''s words, everyone was silent for a while. Then, yelisheyi took the lead in raising his head. He looked around and saw that no one else spoke, so he first said, "Captain, let me say a word first."


    After getting Chechen''s approval, yelishei spoke. He said: "Ladies and gentlemen, I would like to say that we can''t just defend. Today''s battle, although our losses are large, the enemy''s losses are even greater. The enemy dropped no less than 700 bodies on our Uzbek position alone, and I estimate that among Uzbek''s men and horses, there should be no more than 3000 people with real combat effectiveness. Now they are poor, so we should It''s time to launch a night attack and defeat them to reduce our pressure tomorrow. "


    Ye lishei''s suggestion is obviously very courageous and risky. Although night attack has always been a classic method of defeating the strong with the weak when the enemy is strong, the risk is also great. Therefore, although ye lishei looked at Cherchen with hopeful eyes and hoped that he would adopt his own suggestions, Cherchen did not agree as decisively as before, but hesitated rarely.


    At this time, fedot spoke the second. He said: "Yelishei, I''m not throwing cold water. I just want to tell you the truth and let you know how bad our situation is. Just now, I distributed the ammunition I received from Ingrid. Each Musketeer only has 50 lead bullets and corresponding gunpowder. If this number is used up in the night attack, we will not last for the next few days. Moreover, you can see After a day''s battle, the soldiers are already exhausted. How can they have the energy and strength to attack at night? I think it''s better to stick to it, because if it goes well, viscount Hessen can arrive here in three days by boat after borrowing soldiers from Kafa, and the ability of the Tatars to attack fortified positions has always been their weakness. "


    "But what if? If Viscount Hesse is caught halfway, or if Mehmed Pasha doesn''t want to send troops, have you considered this situation? We may never wait for reinforcements (I hope it doesn''t happen) , but if we defeat uzenbei in front of us, we won''t be troubled. We can arm ourselves with the enemy''s materials, and we can even recapture Azov fort. You say our soldiers are exhausted, but the enemy is also exhausted. My Hessian cavalry haven''t been involved in the battle today. They are full of fighting spirit and energy Yelishei refuted fedot''s difficulties one by one.


    At this time, perhaps yelishei was too impatient, and his tone hurt fedot. Fedot, who has always been good tempered, refused to retort: "Yelishei, you''re talking about the benefits of a successful night attack, but what if it fails? At first, LAN gley and uzzenbey are not novices. Won''t they guard against our night attack? If the night attack fails and our only new force suffers losses, have you considered what we can rely on to sustain it?"


    Yelishei was deliberately refuted by fedot, but he couldn''t find a good reason. He put his hands on his chest and snorted angrily.


    Cherchen originally called everyone to discuss tomorrow''s defense, but after yelishei put forward the proposal of night attack, the officers of the mercenary regiment were divided into two factions, one agreed with the night attack, and the other supported staying and waiting for help.


    At this time, Cherchen was in fear of another thing. Although fedot and yelisheyi only mentioned Viscount Hessen when they mentioned the reinforcements, and deliberately didn''t mention Fatima, Cherchen inevitably thought about that. This made Cherchen very upset. In addition, the weather was muggy, Cherchen felt that he couldn''t penetrate Come on.


    Feeling a little breathless, Chechen tied the button at the collar. At this time, because he, the leader, had not spoken, the debate between the faction supporting yelishei and the faction supporting fedot became more and more intense.


    "Enough!"


    Feeling anxious, Che Chen shouted. The noise was so loud that he even woke up the sleeping soldiers around.


    Yelishei and fedot both looked at Cherchen and waited for him to make up his mind.


    "I," Chechen just opened his mouth and felt his throat dry. He swallowed his saliva hard, and then said, "I think it''s better to defend more steadily."


    Fedot saw that Chechen supported his opinion and showed a happy smile on his face. And yelishei was full of disappointment.


    Now that we have determined the defense, then we turn to how to defend. The focus of tomorrow''s defense is obviously the kalmec cavalry of ayyuqi on the other side of the Kuban river. Therefore, all Musketeers and most artillery are arranged on this side to prevent the enemy from crossing the river. On the side facing uzzenbeii, Chechen led the long Spearman squadron and a small amount of artillery, while the Tatar cavalry led by the ISAAC patriarch dismounted and supported Chechen and the long spearmen with bows and arrows. As for the Hessian cavalry, they are still in reserve.


    Early the next morning, drums, bugles and guns sounded again. Relying on the absolute advantage of twice the number, LAN gley and uzenbei launched another attack at the beginning.


    As usual, there was a artillery battle before the attack.


    As more than ten chariots of the mercenary regiment were destroyed, a gap of more than 20 meters wide appeared in the front of the mercenary regiment. For the defense of this gap, according to the deployment last night, Chechen can only rely on simple sandbags and spearmen.


    Uzbeki will focus on this gap. He hit all the guns and large caliber muskets, bombarded the gap, and tried to kill and disperse the long gunmen blocking the gap.


    In this battle between flesh and steel, the mercenary regiment constantly had long gunmen hit by shells and bullets. Those solid shells are the greatest threat to the mercenary regiment - although the hit rate of Tatar artillery generally depends on God''s blessing, even if a shell hits, it will break through a blood Hutong in the crowd.


    During the shelling for more than half an hour, two solid shells hit the gun array of the mercenary regiment, killing and wounding two columns and 21 soldiers.


    Under such circumstances, it is easy for weak willed soldiers to collapse. Because fear of death is human nature, even elite veterans may weigh the pros and cons and have the idea of running away if they face the situation of death. The two squadrons from Poland are not a strong army, and their age is either too old or too young. Up to now, it depends on the leading soldiers of officers and strict military law. Because this time, Chechen didn''t command at the back. On the contrary, he stood in the front and took the battle flag of the mercenary regiment in his hand.


    The shells that shot at the gap also shot at Chechen. As the head of the mercenary regiment, he stood in the front line, which gave the soldiers great encouragement.


    In addition, aunt Pedro and aunt valvalvalla also took a team of hundred war veterans to stand around the square of the long gunners and dismounted Tatar tribal cavalry to prevent anyone from running away. Pedro even personally executed a Tatar cavalry who tried to escape.


    After the deserter was executed, Pedro warned loudly: "you escape, where can you escape? We are surrounded by enemies. After leaving the vehicle array, which of you can run over a four legged horse, go out and die, stay here and fight. There is still a way to live when the reinforcements arrive. Think about it for yourself!"


    This is a very simple truth that everyone can understand. And that''s what Chechen said before the war.


    Therefore, all the people had to clench their teeth and stick to the end, and use their numb nerves to resist Uzbek''s artillery fire.


    The shelling stopped and uzzenbey sent cavalry to attack. In his mind, the spearmen at the gap should break down even if they were not seriously injured. At the same time, the river was full of troops crossing the river at the beginning.


    Tens of thousands of iron hoofs hit the ground. That huge momentum, even the dust at Chechen''s feet jumped.


    "Shoot an arrow!" Chechen shouted.


    "Fire!" cried fedot on the Bank of the river.


    The order was passed on, the Tatar cavalry in the rear quickly opened the bow, and the artillery also inserted the red iron rod into the fire gate. When the Tatar cavalry of uzenbei was shelled, they automatically tightened their formation and rushed forward faster, hoping to escape the bullet rain in the dead corner of the shelling; On the Kuban River, a large raft was hit by gunfire and split.


    At this time, the artillery stopped and the dense drums sounded in the vehicle array of the mercenary regiment. It was that the spearmen were reorganizing the formation, and the artillery also refilled the artillery with loose bullets.


    On the front, uzzenbey saw that what was fired from the mercenary regiment was not bullets but feather arrows. He knew that the mercenary regiment had run out of ammunition. The excited uzzenbey loudly ordered the cavalry to charge at the fastest speed. But he didn''t realize that his side''s gradually elongated snake array had completely exposed its flanks.


    Uzzenbey''s mistake immediately fell into Chechen''s eyes.


    The enemy''s mistake was his own fighter. Chechen immediately ordered the trumpeter to blow the horn of attack.


    At the gap on the side of the vehicle array, Hessian cavalry, which had already lined up on the side of the vehicle array, set out.


    In the past few days of fighting, almost all the people have been fighting. Only they have been the audience. At this time, Hessen cavalry are already eager to try. At this time, when they see the battle flag dancing, the cavalry led by yelishei rushed out of the left wing at a very fast speed and attacked the enemy cavalry in front of the vehicle array.


    For this blow, Chechen had no reservation, and all the most elite Hessian cavalry sent out, like a tiger stretching out its claws and teeth to a python at the same time. Uzzenbey certainly understood what it meant to be attacked on the flank. He quickly ordered a team of cavalry to stop the charge of Hessen cavalry, but it was too late.


    In the blink of an eye, the Hessian cavalry had been killed close.


    The most elite soldiers from Hesse, Germany roared, their military flag fluttered in the wind, the scabbard hit the armor, making a clang of steel collision, and the sharp military knife hung high over the horse''s head.


    Hessen cavalry pierced the thin cavalry wall composed of uzenbei''s attacking cavalry with a dense wall charge, and then rushed into the enemy array. It was like a hurricane, sweeping everything all the way and cutting the giant snake into two sections!


    On the uzenbei side, most of the Tatar tribal cavalry who followed the attack of the Tatar heavy armor cavalry hardly wore armor, and only a wooden skin shield was used as self-defense armor. Their combat effectiveness is lower than that of kalmec cavalry. Therefore, weapons and will are stronger than their karmec cavalry. They can''t resist the attack of Hessian cavalry, and they are even more impossible.


    Originally, the Tatar heavy Armored Cavalry wanted to rush into the chariot and the position by relying on the impact of the horses, regardless of the side attack of the Hessian cavalry. But the ideal is very plump, but the reality is very skinny. Because of the previous attack, the front of the vehicle array was full of blood and bodies, especially at the gap. The horse cannot keep high speed when stepping on it, but its hooves always slip because of blood. In order not to stumble, the heavy Armored Cavalry of the former army can only reduce the speed of their horses, which makes them almost live targets. After being cut off by the cavalry of the mercenary regiment, the long gun array blocked the road ahead. Under the continuous shooting of bows and arrows in the vehicle array, the bodies of the former cavalry of Tatar tribe were stacked one layer after another in front of the vehicle array, paving a death carpet.


    On the other side of the river, gardanzeling saw that at the beginning, LAN gley put all his strength into the battlefield as promised, and Chechen''s mercenary regiment was at the end of a powerful crossbow. The warlike kalmec asked ah Yuqi again: "ah Yuqi, let''s cross the river and destroy them all."


    Ah Yuqi ignored kardan Zeling, and he continued to cast his eyes on the other side. On their own side of the Kuban River, Kalmyk people secretly cut down trees and made many wooden rafts. The front of these rafts is equipped with baffles covered with wet cow leather, which is also more huge. At this time, when crossing the river, Cherchen''s mercenary regiment, which was in a bitter battle, obviously didn''t have much spare power to block it.


    Do you want to cross the river?


    At this time, what made it so difficult for ah Yuqi to make a choice was not LAN gley or Chechen at the beginning, but a message he had just received from the Messenger - the fall of Kursk.

 Chapter 547

    The news was brought back by a messenger sent by ayyuqi to Moscow. The messenger did not arrive in Moscow, because when he was halfway through Kursk, Kursk had been reduced to the Tatar army of Muhammad gley.


    As the road to Moscow was cut off, the messenger had to return.


    Before returning to cherkesk, the messenger first returned to the turhut Khanate located in the lower reaches of the Volga River and met with ah Yuqi''s father pengchuk Khan.


    When punchuk Khan received the news of the fall of Kursk, his first thought was that the Tatars of Crimea had gained an advantage in the war against czar Russia. He immediately ordered the messenger to go back and tell ayuqi to withdraw and not to conflict with the troops of the Crimean Khanate again.


    Last night, when ah Yuqi received the instructions and news from his father Khan brought by the messenger, he also realized that the direction of cherkesk, as a secondary battlefield, although he successfully eliminated the troops of karazimir and sajetbei and surrounded Cherchen, these victories were too insignificant in front of the great victory of Kursk. If Mohamed gley looked back now, all his victories so far would be destroyed.


    Therefore, ah Yuqi also felt that it was meaningless to destroy Chechen at this time, which would not change the situation, but might attract more bloody revenge from Muhammad gley.


    But he retreated, and ah Yuqi was unwilling. Because he found that the army led by Chechen was well equipped with guns and artillery. These are what ah Yuqi has always wanted. If you can destroy Chechen, all these will belong to you.


    Besides, Gru is still in the hands of Elaine gray. At present, ah Yuqi and Yishi LAN gley are still friendly forces. Gru can still be treated well in Yishi LAN gley, but once he betrays Yishi LAN gley, Gru will never end well.


    Gru is not only his right hand, but also his friend. Ah Yuqi didn''t want to see Gru insulted and tortured by pagans.


    In the face of the complex situation after the fall of Kursk, ah Yuqi hesitated. He hesitated whether to advance or retreat.


    Kardan Zeling didn''t know what ah Yuqi was thinking. Seeing that ah Yuqi didn''t respond to his opinions on crossing the river, he was anxious. He urged him loudly: "ah Yuqi, let''s cross the river quickly!"


    The cry of kardan Zeling was like thunder, which finally woke up ah Yuqi who was in deep thought.


    When his thoughts were interrupted, ah Yuqi took a hard look at kardan Zeling.


    "A Wufu, really a Wufu!" ah Yuqi looked at Kar dance Ling. He really hated iron but not steel.


    But vaguely, ah Yuqi envies kardan Zeling, because people like him don''t think much and won''t have so many troubles.


    Even a single-minded kardan Zeling can''t stand being looked at by ah Yuqi. What''s more, kardan Zeling finds that ah Yuqi despises his suggestion to cross the river.


    "Ah Yuqi, what''s your look? Am I wrong? What a good opportunity!" said gardanzeling, pointing to the other side of the river.


    Yes, what a good chance. Vaguely, ah Yuqi felt that what kardan Zeling said was reasonable. Now Chechen was at the end of his power. He could defeat him as long as he made some efforts. As long as the mercenary regiment of Chechen is destroyed, their guns and artillery will be their own. When he returns to the lower Volga River with his booty, what can Muhammad gley do?


    Ah Yuqi thought so. He couldn''t help raising a hand. It was an offensive gesture.


    Kardan Zeling pulled out his knife. As long as ah Yuqi waved his arm off, he would lead Kalmyk''s children across the river.


    Just then, a shell landed in the center of the river, stirring up water waves several meters high.


    Ah Yuqi''s skin artillery doesn''t have such a long range and power, so it can only be fired by the mercenary regiment on the other side.


    Gardanzeling looked at the rising water column and became angry, because he thought it was the enemy provoking himself, and it was also a slap in the face of what they had just said "what a good opportunity".


    But this shot not only hit kardan Zeling in the face, but also surprised ah Yuqi. Because Chechen on the other side dares to open fire on himself, does that mean that the mercenary regiment caught in a fierce battle does not have spare strength to challenge itself. Otherwise, the guy named Chechen won''t be stupid enough to provoke himself when he has no spare power.


    Is Che Chen going to tell himself that he is not afraid to cross the river and participate in the war?


    Ah Yuqi hesitated again when he thought of this. Because if you have to pay a heavy price for those weapons, it is not in line with ah Yuqi''s interests and expectations, so ah Yuqi said to kardan Zeling: "CE Ling, you see. Our enemies are much more cunning than we thought. Their guns are always facing us. If I had just listened to you and asked our soldiers to rush down to the river to cross the river, our people would not be living targets like last time."


    With that, ah Yuqi didn''t wait for kardan Zeling to understand whether it was such a reason. He clamped his horse''s belly between his legs, turned his horse''s head and left.


    Kardan Zeling regained consciousness. He shouted, "ah Yuqi, where are you going?"


    "Go back to dinner and let all our people go back! Then tell Yishi LAN gley that the time is wrong today and we will postpone the attack."


    Ah Yuqi''s voice came from a distance.


    Back on the battlefield, uzbeki''s forward army has been completely destroyed under the continuous attack of frontal fire. Yelishei''s left-wing cavalry rampaged. These Hessian cavalry are good at fighting against the wind, and they are proficient in fighting against the wind. They wield 150 sabres, and their courage seems to be 1500 people. One of them even killed red eyes and followed the retreating enemy troops to uzenbei.


    Uzzenbey was so frightened that he fled surrounded by his guards, even if the troops around him were several times that of Hessian cavalry. All uzenbei''s troops followed, retreated in panic, and all tribal forces fled for their lives.


    This battle was like sweeping away thousands of troops.


    On the Bank of Kuban River, seeing the figure of ah Yuqi and kalmec cavalry disappear on the other bank, Chechen finally threw the iron drill aside.


    Chechen fired the shot just now, because he keenly saw more and more karmec cavalry gathering on the other side of the river - ah Yuqi Taiji saw that he was in a hard battle and obviously wanted to go down the mountain to pick peaches.


    However, at that time, it was indeed the best time for the Kalmyks to attack, because all the troops of the mercenary regiment were put into the front - Hessen cavalry, Isak patriarch cavalry and Xie Miao''s people. Except for the wounded, Ingrid and other non combatants, Cherchen had almost no soldiers in his hands.


    So, Chechen fired a gun to the other side.


    In the Three Kingdoms period of China, the state of Wei sent Sima Yi to take the lead in attacking the Street Pavilion of Shu, and Zhuge Liang of Shu failed to garrison the Street Pavilion, which led Sima Yi to lead his troops to the West City, and Zhuge Liang had no troops to meet the enemy. At the critical juncture, Zhuge Liang did not choose to escape. Instead, he calmly opened the gate and played the piano and sang on the tower. Sima Yi suspected that there was an ambush and led the soldiers back.


    And the firing of Cherchen is similar to Zhuge Liang''s playing the piano. He just wanted ah Yuqi to have the illusion that he was not afraid of him crossing the river and that the mercenary regiment still had spare power, so that he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    However, Chechen is not sure whether it is useful to do so. He''s just fighting.


    Fortunately, ah Yuqi got the trick, and he could deal with the people of Yishi LAN gley and uzzenbey without any worries.


    Of course, if it had not been for the chain reaction caused by Muhammad gley''s victory in Kursk, Chechen''s shot would only irritate ah Yuqi and would not have the effect of startling the enemy.


    At the beginning of ah Yuqi''s retreat, LAN gley''s soldiers and horses suffered heavy losses again, and the blood stained the surface of the Kuban river.


    Another serious consequence brought by ah Yuqi''s withdrawal, I''m afraid even he didn''t think of, is that he implicated the Gelu Lama in losing his life.


    As a politician, ah Yuqi made a mistake, that is, he thought that others would look at problems from a comprehensive and overall perspective like himself.


    Of course, if this other person refers to people like Yishi LAN gley or Chechen, this judgment is certainly not wrong. However, it would be a big mistake to substitute it for guys with muscles greater than brains, such as uzenbei and kardanzezero.


    Uzzenbey, who was repulsed by the mercenary regiment again, saw that the flags of Ayuki''s karmec cavalry disappeared on the hillside on the other side. His first reaction was to become angry with shame. Uzzenbey believed that Khan and himself were trapped by Ayuki, and the Kalmyks were using Chechen''s mercenary regiment to consume their strength again and again.


    With this understanding, uzenbei returned to his own position and went straight to the front of the Gelu Lama.


    Before that, the Gelu Lama led the karmec cavalry to cross the river in failure, and only a few people were lucky to break through with him to wuzengbei''s position. After that, due to LAN gley''s humble apology and valuable gifts at the beginning, ah Yuqi shook hands to make peace in order to eliminate the overall situation of Chechen''s mercenary regiment. But the cracks have already occurred. At the beginning, LAN gley also knew that it was not enough to close them. So at the beginning, after a struggle, LAN gley took the initiative to say to ah Yuqi that he would stay in the kalmec camp of ah Yuqi until the end of the war. This is actually taking himself as a hostage in exchange for ah Yuqi''s trust. Ah Yuqi, who knew the elegance of the string sound, also happily said that he would let the Gelu Lama stay on the other side to help uzbeyi. In fact, the two sides exchanged hostages for mutual trust again. Thus, the Gelu Lama stayed on the other side of the river.


    In the battle just now, the Gelu Lama and his people have been standing in front of the position. Even if the mercenary regiment''s shelling is fierce, the Gelu Lama has not moved his position - he represents the Kalmyk people and can''t be despised by these Chichi descendants.


    Seeing the defeated uzenbei jump directly at himself, with anger in his eyes, the Gelu Lama is happy and not afraid. He puts his hands together, proclaims a Buddha''s name, and then says to uzenbei, "uzenbei, thank the Buddha for protecting you."


    At this time, uzzenbey had long been burned by anger. Without waiting for Gru to finish, the bloody machete pointed directly at the center of Gru''s eyebrows.


    The Kalmyk cavalry around the Gelu Lama stirred up, and many people pulled out their knives. Of course, uzzenbey''s men were unwilling to show weakness and turned to each other with swords.


    For a time, the atmosphere between them was as thick as sitting on a powder keg. As long as a spark fell, it would explode violently.


    At a time when the fire was imminent, the Gelu Lama calmly extended a hand. His fingertips gently touched the Gelu Lama''s machete and tried to push it away from the center of his eyebrows.


    But uzzenbey''s saber did not move.


    The Gelu Lama sighed. Instead of trying to push away the machete, he closed his hands again.


    "Bei Yi, you and I are allies. We should be in the same boat. I don''t know why you treat me like this." asked Gelu Lama.


    Until this time, the Gelu Lama still hoped that uzbeyi would calm down and the two sides would continue to work together in the same boat.


    "Bald donkey, you pagans, enemies of Allah. I knew you were not good. Today, your shit Taiji watched the Khan warriors die, but he didn''t do anything. What do you think you are!"


    Uzzenbeilian said and scolded, and the karmec cavalry beside Gru were very angry. Just because there was no order, they could only express their anger with their eyes.


    Of course, the Gelu Lama doesn''t know why ah Yuqi did nothing, but he can understand uzenbei''s grief and anger.


    So, the Gelu Lama said, "uzenbei, I''m also very sad about your death and injury today. I don''t know why Taiji didn''t stand still. Why don''t you go back to the camp first, and let me send someone to swim across the river in the evening to understand the causes and consequences, and then we''ll discuss. What do you think?"


    In fact, the Gelu Lama is very sincere in saying so. If LAN gley had been here at the beginning, he might have agreed.


    However, in front of Gru was uzzenbey, an irrational uzzenbey who had already moved to kill.


    As soon as uzenbei heard that the guru Lama was going to send someone in the evening, the scene of guru escaping from himself automatically came to his mind.


    This has become another criminal evidence.


    "Oh, until evening?" uzzenbeipi joked with a smile.


    "Yes."


    "Discuss again?"


    "Yes."


    "No, I''ll discuss it with you now!" uzzenbey suddenly shouted, raised his machete over his head and cut Gru''s head hard.


    "Master, be careful!"


    Exclaimed the kalmec cavalry beside Gru.


    Gru didn''t expect uzzenbey to rise suddenly. He just had time to raise his right hand instinctively.


    The machete in Damascus was so sharp that the right hand of the Gelu Lama was cut off at the elbow, and blood gushed out like a spring.


    Two Kalmyk cavalry fought hard to open Uzbek''s machetes. They stabbed from left to right to protect the almost painful unconscious Gelu Lama from the siege of Uzbek. The other karmec cavalry fought with the Tatar heavy Armored Cavalry around uzzenbey to win time for their companions to break through.


    Although the Tatar heavy armor cavalry are full of elite, they have been fighting with the mercenary regiment for a long time, consuming a lot of physical strength and horsepower, while the karmec cavalry are angry and extremely brave. For a time, the Tatar heavy armor cavalry can''t take them.


    Seeing the Gelu Lama protruding from the camp gate under the escort and fleeing in the direction of the mercenary regiment, uzzenbey split a karmec cavalry who met and blocked in front of him, and then shouted to the Tatar tribal cavalry who was at a loss near the camp gate, "waste, waste. Shoot with a bow and arrow, shoot with a bow and arrow!"


    The defeated Tatar cavalry at the gate of the camp did not know what had happened. Now they heard uzenbei''s order, and they took bows and arrows one after another.


    The feather arrows flew to the Gelu Lama and two Kalmyk cavalry. The two Kalmyk cavalry were also determined. They protected Gelu in front of them and built a barrier against arrow rain with shields and bodies.

 Chapter 548

    "Salben, how''s he doing?" in the convoy of the mercenary regiment, Chechen anxiously asked salben, who was half kneeling on the ground and dressing up the Gelu Lama.


    At this time, the Gelu Lama''s face was waxy yellow, a cloud of gray gas appeared in his eyebrows, and beads of sweat the size of soybeans kept flowing down his cheeks. The solemn face of Gelu Lama could not help but swing from side to side unconsciously, and his chapped lips were stained with blood.


    Hearing Chechen''s question, salben raised his head. He wiped the sweat on his forehead, and then said to Chechen, "very bad, commander. His elbow was cut off by a sharp blade. He bled too much before he came to me, and he was hit by two arrows in his back and back. Although he didn''t hurt the key, it undoubtedly aggravated his injury."


    "Then he''s dead?" cried Pedro.


    "Almost." salburn nodded, confirming Pedro''s statement.


    Che Chen looked at the face of Gelu Lama and felt mixed.


    The Gelu Lama and the other two escaped into the position of the mercenary regiment by themselves. At first, the soldiers of the mercenary regiment thought that the enemy would start attacking again. The Musketeers even raised their muskets and aimed at the front under fedot''s order. It was not until the feather arrows shot from behind the three fell on the three that fedot realized that the Tatars were not attacking themselves, but the three men.


    Although he didn''t understand why the enemy would kill each other, fedot immediately ordered a small team of long gunmen and Musketeers to come out and save Gru and other three people.


    When the three men entered the position of the mercenary regiment, the two men behind Gru had no breath. Their backs were full of feather arrows, apparently sacrificed to protect the Gelu Lama.


    Since an Dahan met with Tibetan Lama leader sonangatso in Yanghua temple in Qinghai and announced that the Mongolian people have fully converted to Lamaism, Tibetan Buddhism has become the belief of all Mongols, and the turhutes are no exception. Lamas have a very high position among the Mongols. In the eyes of many turgots, it is an extremely glorious thing to sacrifice for the Lama and the Buddha.


    Of course, fedot didn''t know or understand this. He just lamented their loyalty. Fedot saw that the other two had no breath, and the Gelu Lama was still alive, so he ordered someone to carry him carefully to salben and informed Cherchen.


    Chechen soon came. He knew the Gelu Lama. After listening to fedot''s story, Cherchen ordered salben to heal Gru at all costs. Because now, the life of Gelu Lama is too important. To some extent, his life is the life of the mercenary regiment.


    At this time, the material reserves of the mercenary regiment had begun to be stretched. The ration per person is not a problem, because the mercenary regiment carries a lot of food. But gunpowder and lead bullets began to run out. Originally, each Musketeer carried 50 lead bullets, but in such a high-intensity battle, 50 lead bullets and the same amount of gunpowder were used up in only one day, and the soldiers began to use the ammunition in stock. Previously, the attack of Qianniu and cannon fodder in uzzenbeii also consumed a lot of gun medicine. What is more serious is that after counting, the casualties of the mercenary regiment have reached three-quarters. Even with minor injuries, there are only more than 1200 soldiers who can fight, and the number of war dead is as high as 400. Father sparsokukotsky had no time to pray for each of the dead. The bodies were often buried on the spot, and the soldiers had to fight on the tombs of their comrades in arms. Although the mercenary FLAG embroidered with "X" still stands at the top of the battlefield, it has long been blackened by gunpowder, made many holes by bullets and feather arrows, and the flagpole has been broken many times. Had it not been for the soldiers'' fear of falling into the hands of pagans and becoming slaves worse than death, and the hope that reinforcements would come to rescue themselves, I am afraid the mercenary regiment would have collapsed.


    The Gelu Lama will be chased and killed by the Tatars of uzzenbeii. Chechen can generally guess that there must be internal strife between the Gelu Lama and uzzenbeii. On the other side of the river, however, there was peace between Ayuki and Yishi LAN gley. Based on the status of the Gelu Lama in the minds of Ayuki and Kalmyk people, if they knew that the Gelu Lama had been injured by uzenbei, it would be absolutely impossible for them to continue to live in peace with Yishi LAN gley, At the beginning, LAN gley was absolutely afraid to stay with the Kalmyks. The only explanation is that ah Yuqi and Yishi LAN gley didn''t know.


    However, as long as Chechen tries to tell ah Yuqi about the injury of Gelu Lama by uzzenbeii, it can be imagined that there will be a conflagration between the two sides and the mercenary regiment will survive. But let ah Yuqi believe that the living Gelu Lama is obviously more persuasive than the dead.


    "Salburn, is there really no way? Even if it''s to let him live one more day, it''s only one day or half a day." Chechen asked with a trace of expectation. As long as he is given a day or half a day, he can send someone to inform ah Yuqi and let ah Yuqi know that his confidant is hurt in uzenbei''s hand.


    But salben, who has repeatedly created countless miracles with his own hands, can only disappoint Cherchen this time.


    "Captain, I''ve never seen such a serious injury. I can''t even believe that the Lama can support up to now. But after all, people can''t resist the will of death. I''m sorry," salben said.


    Cherchen was disappointed. But he knew it wasn''t salburn''s fault. As salburn said, man can''t resist the will of death after all.


    "There''s nothing to be sorry for. You''ve tried your best." Chechen comforted salben.


    If there is no or witness, Chechen has to hand over the bodies of Gelu Lama and his two guards to ah Yuqi. The Tatar feather arrows on their backs may also convince ah Yuqi.


    Just then, Oksana suddenly said, "I have a way to let him live another day."


    "You have a way!" salburn''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "What way?" compared with salburn''s incredible, Chechen is full of surprise hope.


    Oksana was proudly preparing to speak. Salburn suddenly shouted, "you witch, do you want to use black magic?"


    As a doctor of professional background, salburn has always looked down on Oksana who "fooled" people by making a lot of messy herbs. Although the two have worked together in recent days, the contradiction seems to have been resolved a lot. However, When Oksana said she could cure the Gelu Lama who has been sentenced to death, salben''s self-esteem still made him retort.


    Oksana gave salburn a white look and heard a green jade finger push salburn''s forehead; "What black magic? Don''t be so ugly. I use serious herbs."


    Up to now, Chechen doesn''t care whether Oksana uses black magic or herbs. He just wants to know whether Oksana''s method can really make Gelu Lama live one more day.


    "Oxana, can you really make him last a day?"


    "Of course," Oksana said, "but the side effects of this medicine are great. I''m afraid it''s impossible to save him in a day."


    After listening to Oksana''s words, Chechen took a pity look at Gelu Lama. Soon, he withdrew his eyes.


    "He''s already like this. Salburn also said he won''t live for one day. Oxana, you can give him some herbs." Chechen decided.

 Chapter 549

    In the dark tent, a tallow candle automatically without wind.


    Azitan knelt half beside the butter candle, bowed his head towards a vague figure in the middle.


    "Is it really Gru?" asked the shadow.


    "Yes," aztanzan''s voice was low and sad. He said: "guru''s hand was cut off by his elbow. When I went, he was dying and angry. But I heard very clearly that guru said that uzenbei suddenly attacked him."


    "What else?" the shadow asked again.


    "At Chechen, I also saw two corpses, the people who guarded guru. Their backs were full of feather arrows, and the style of the arrow shaft and arrow were Tatar." aztansan continued.


    A strong wind suddenly blew outside the account. The flame of the butter candle swayed in the wind and showed the shadow.


    The master of the shadow is ah Yuqi.


    After the Gelu Lama drank the potion prepared by Oksana, Chechen secretly let the Brigitte with the army cross the river overnight and told ah Yuqi about the Gelu Lama''s injury by uzzenbey. At the beginning, ah Yuqi didn''t believe it, because ah Yuqi couldn''t imagine that at the beginning, LAN gley, as a mature politician, would make such a decisive and self cutting thing, but prijit swore in the name of God and Buddha and voluntarily stayed as a hostage, as long as ah Yuqi sent someone to check the authenticity.


    Seeing that prijit was so firm and willing to stay as a hostage, ah Yuqi doubtfully sent aztanzan, who had met with Cherchen, across the river.


    Unexpectedly, the news brought back by Azi tanzanne was as expected as prijit said.


    At this time, ah Yuqi sat on the steps covered with sheepskin blankets. He was as motionless as a stone sculpture. He put his right thumb holding the Buddha bead on his right leg and stayed motionless on the seventh Buddha bead.


    The wind calmed down and the butter candle stopped shaking. Ah Yuqi''s figure plunged into the darkness again.


    Azi tanzanne remained in a semi kneeling position, his hand on the handle of the knife, waiting for Taiji''s order.


    After a while, ah Yuqi said, "Azi tanzan, you go and call kardanze zero, and then invite Yishi LAN gley, saying that I want to apologize to him face to face for today."


    Ah Yuqi bit "please" very hard.


    "Yes!" Azi tanzanne said excitedly, and then strode out.


    At the moment when the curtain door of the tent was closed again, the sound of beads rolling to the ground came from the tent. Ah Yuqi''s fingernails cut off the string of Buddha beads.


    "Gru, I will avenge you." ah Yuqi broke the Buddha bead with his finger, and his fingernail was deeply pulled into his palm.


    The Gelu Lama said that uzzenbey hurt him, and ayuqi fully believed it. Because uzbeyi is the same kind of people as his kardan Zeling. They are reckless, brave and have no political mind. They only do things by temperament. Although the matter was not directed by LAN gley at the beginning, ah Yuqi naturally settled the account on LAN gley at the beginning. Kalmyk people don''t ask for grievances, heads and owners. Since uzzenbey is the man of LAN gley at the beginning of you, LAN gley will also bear the mistakes he made.


    The skin of the palm was pierced by sharp nails, and blood was left from ah Yuqi''s palm. But ah Yuqi seemed unconscious.


    In the Tatar camp, at the beginning, LAN gley also learned about uzenbei''s killing of the Gelu Lama from the population sent by uzenbei. Uzzenbey didn''t intend to hide it from his master at all. On the contrary, he took the bad thing as a good thing and actively reported it to Yishi LAN gley. In uzenbei''s view, he killed the Gelu Lama to vent his anger for LAN Gelai at the beginning.


    But at the beginning of hearing this, LAN gley jumped angrily in the tent, and those abusive words kept spitting out: "fool! Fool! A guy who can''t accomplish anything but fail."


    After scolding, at the beginning of his remaining anger, LAN gley grabbed the messenger lying on the ground. He sternly asked, "tell me, tell me the truth, did the Gelu Lama die before escaping into the mercenary regiment?"


    At the beginning, the messenger trembled under the threat of LAN gley. He said in a trembling voice, "dead, it should be dead!"


    At the beginning, LAN gley pulled the messenger''s collar tighter. He sternly asked again, "are you dead?"


    "Dead, the bald man must be dead if he was pierced by us and his men." this time, the messenger replied definitely. Although he was not sure whether the Gelu Lama was really dead, he knew that if he hesitated on this issue, he must be dead. So for the sake of his own life, the poor messenger had to deceive Yishi LAN gley.


    At the beginning, LAN gley got a positive answer. He finally released his hand. One of the messengers was unstable and fell to the ground.


    At first, LAN gley calmed down. Uzbeki''s reckless actions almost put him in a hopeless situation. Ah Yuqi and Gelu Lama are also teachers and friends. If ah Yuqi knows that Gelu Lama was killed by his own people, he is bound to retaliate recklessly. At that time, he will become the target of attack by Kalmyk people. But now, since the Gelu Lama is dead, he can say that the Gelu Lama died in the hands of the mercenary regiment without proof of death.


    The thought of this passage turned in LAN gley''s mind at the beginning. He said to the messenger who was still paralyzed to the ground, "get up."


    Khan had an order, and the trembling messenger just got up from the ground.


    "Go back and tell wuzeng to write a war report, saying that the respected Gelu Lama took the lead in the battle and died bravely in front of the mercenary regiment."


    At the beginning, LAN gley said the general meaning. He turned his head and looked at the messenger. He saw that the messenger shrank and lowered his head. At the beginning, LAN gley''s anger came up again for no reason.


    "Do you hear me, fool!" Lan gley shouted at the beginning.


    The poor messenger kept saying yes and hurried back. He decided that uzzenbey would let him send the war report again after he went back, and he would resolutely refuse.


    Just as the messenger withdrew from the tent, aztan sanghu, who was sent by ayuqi to invite Yishi LAN gley to a banquet, also arrived in front of Yishi LAN gley''s camp, and they passed by by by mistake.

 Chapter 550

    The sky was dim. On the horizon connected by water and sky, the clear water of Kuban river changed from light blue to light yellow, and gradually changed from light yellow to crimson. Then, with golden light, a red sunrise began to rise.


    Ah Yuqi got up early. He stood in front of the gate of Kalmyk''s camp and looked at LAN gley''s camp not far away.


    Last night, after aztecan hundred families brought back the news that LAN gley would come to plan the next battle plan at the beginning, Ayuki began to make intensive arrangements.


    In order not to make Yishi LAN Gelai suspicious, in the whole Kalmyk camp, only 30 elite soldiers personally selected by aztanzan and kardanzeling know today''s action plan. Others not only don''t know that ayuqi will deal with Yishi LAN Gelai, but also don''t know the news of the murder of daoglu Lama.


    In other words, others still regard Elaine gley as their ally.


    On the other side of Chechen''s mercenary regiment, prijit, who was released by ah Yuqi, also brought the decision of ah Yuqi and Chechen to deal with Yishi LAN gley and his running dog uzzenbey together. After ah Yuqi captured Yishi LAN gley, Chechen''s mercenary regiment attacked wuzenbeii''s camp and caught him by surprise. As a condition for cooperation, ah Yuqi wants nothing, no guns, no artillery. He only wants one person - uzzenbey. Chechen must promise to hand over the living uzzenbey to him.


    A breeze blew, blowing the corners of a Yuqi Mongolian robe. In order not to arouse the suspicion of LAN gley at the beginning, ah Yuqi today does not wear armor, but wears a leather vest made of cowhide inside his robe.


    Behind ah Yuqi came a sound of footsteps and metal impact. The voice stopped three steps behind ah Yuqi from far to near.


    "Are you ready? CE Ling." ah Yuqi asked.


    Although he didn''t look back, he knew it must be kardan Zeling.


    "It''s all ready, ah Yuqi," said gardanzeling in a rough voice. "Thirty soldiers have been in ambush, waiting for LAN gley''s dog thief to come at the beginning."


    Ah Yuqi turned his head. The gardanze came into his eyes in heavy armor. His face was as black as charcoal, and his eyes were still murderous.


    Seeing Gardan Zeling''s appearance, ah Yuqi sighed and said, "Zeling, when LAN gley comes at the beginning, you don''t have to follow me and ambush outside."


    "How can this be done!" when Ge''er dance Ling heard that ah Yuqi didn''t want to be on his side, he said anxiously, "ah Yuqi, I want to protect you by your side."


    "It''s enough to have Azi tanzanne around me." ah Yuqi refused, "you''re a good person, but you can''t hide things in your heart. What you think is written on your face. Look at yourself. At the beginning, LAN gley probably knew something was wrong as soon as he saw your face."


    "Then I can''t change it!" said Gardan Zeling, breaking his face with his hand.


    The round cake face of Gardan Zeling was almost turned into a shoehorn face by his own rubbing.


    "All right, all right." ah Yuqi quickly stopped Gardan Zeling''s ridiculous move.


    "I know you''re worried about my safety, but at the beginning, LAN gley didn''t come prepared. He didn''t know I was going against him, so I''m safe. And you forget, I''m also a famous marksman and wrestler in the khanate," said ah Yuqi.


    Ah Yuqi said he was a famous marksman in the khanate, which is not boasting. Mongols are a nation on horseback. Every Mongol can ride a horse and shoot arrows from birth. Moreover, Kalmyk advocates pragmatism. Even Khan''s son can''t be convinced by the ministry if he doesn''t have real skills. More than half of ah Yuqi''s fame came from his victory at the Nadam conference.


    Seeing that ah Yuqi is so determined, kardan Zeling also knows that he can''t persuade ah Yuqi. So he had to retreat.


    By this time, the fog had dissipated most of it. From ah Yuqi''s position, it was possible to see that at the beginning, a cavalry came out of the gate and formed a long snake to move slowly in his direction.


    "Yishi LAN gley." ah Yuqi recited Yishi LAN gley''s name again.


    Although ah Yuqi didn''t like LAN gley at the beginning, he never thought that he would one day deal with his former enemy (Chechen) against this evil guy who took refuge in his father Khan. He can only say that God''s will deceives people.


    Although he walked slowly, at the beginning, the team led by LAN gley was getting closer and closer to the Kalmyk camp. When they were still a third of the way from the Yuanmen where ah Yuqi was, LAN gley suddenly stopped at the beginning.


    Looking from ah Yuqi, LAN gley seemed to fall off his horse. Then his followers jumped off their horses - these people stood around LAN gley in a circle and didn''t move.


    "Is it at the beginning that LAN gley had a sudden illness?" ah Yuqi guessed. But he had never heard of any hidden diseases of LAN gley at the beginning. At the beginning, LAN gley was always in his prime of life, not like a sick person.


    As time went by, at the beginning, LAN gley and his group stayed where they were, that is, they did not send anyone to the Kalmyk camp to report the situation or return to the camp.


    Ah Yuqi became restless.


    "Kardan Zeling." ah Yuqi shouted his general''s name.


    "You take someone with me to have a look." ah Yuqi ordered.


    Soon, thirty elite karmec cavalry, who had been ambushed, got on their horses and galloped towards the position of Elaine gley at the beginning.


    The entourage of LAN gley, who had stayed where they were, saw Ah Yuqi bring people running towards them. They hurriedly got on their horses and fled towards their camp - even LAN gley, who was "sick".


    "It''s a trick."


    Seeing this, ah Yuqi didn''t understand. At the beginning, LAN gley had already seen through his invitation.


    Ah Yuqi with shame and anger raised a composite bow. He took an arrow, pulled a semicircle, and shot an arrow at Yishi LAN gley''s back.


    The arrow is like a meteor.


    "Wait!" ah Yuqi shouted.


    The feather arrow shot into Yishi LAN gley''s back. Yishi LAN gley opened his hands and fell off his horse. His entourage ignored him and just ran for his life.


    When ah Yuqi arrived at the place where Yishi LAN gley fell, he saw the face of Yishi LAN gley lying on the ground - this face was not Yishi LAN gley''s, but a person ah Yuqi had never seen.


    "Damn it!"


    Ah Yuqi''s eyebrows seemed to have infinite anger. He looked directly at LAN gley''s camp at the beginning, as if he wanted to ignite it.


    "CE zero, go with me to kill the dog thief LAN gley at the beginning!" ah Yuqi shouted.


    With that, ah Yuqi was ready to rush towards LAN gley''s camp at the beginning.


    When he heard that he was going to avenge Gru, he excitedly pulled out his knife and wanted to take the lead. He hardly thought that he had only 30 people, and there were thousands of people on the other side.


    Ah Yuqi seems to be dazzled by hatred and anger. Kardan''s zero belligerence does not mean that none of these people realize anything wrong. Just as ah Yuqi was about to leap forward, Baihu aztansang stood in front of ah Yuqi and kardan zezero.


    "Taiji, general, wait a minute," azitan shouted.


    Seeing that ah Yuqi stopped the horse, Azi tanzanne continued: "Taiji, although our people are one hundred, at the beginning, LAN gley is numerous after all. I''m afraid it''s inappropriate for us to rush over so rashly."


    In fact, ah Yuqi was also dazzled by anger for a moment. After listening to the words of aztanzan Baihu, he realized that he rushed over like a moth to the fire.


    Just as ah Yuqi was about to go back and gather people, kardan zezero suddenly shouted, "ah Yuqi, look, at the beginning, LAN gley escaped!"


    Ah Yuqi fixed his eyes in the direction of kardanze''s zero finger and saw a long snake extending to the back camp of yishilan gley camp on the edge of the river beach in the distance.


    "Azi tanzan!" ah Yuqi broke his drink: "go back and send my order immediately: attack the Tatars and avenge guru."


    "Yes," aztanzan said.


    "What about you, Taiji?"


    "I''ll stop them and never let Yishi LAN gley escape," said ah Yuqi.


    With that, ah Yuqi didn''t give Azi tanzanne another chance to persuade himself. He rushed past Azi tanzanne and rushed towards the enemy camp.


    Gardanze zero and others followed. The torrent formed by the pointed helmet fluctuated with the galloping beat of the war horse, and the knight''s arrow bag hanging on the side of his leg fluctuated continuously and patted his master''s thigh.


    In the Tatar camp, the tribal cavalry led by the leader of Ahmadinejad is in charge of the rear of the hall. In the battle of a few days ago, although the clan cavalry of Ahmadinejad patriarch also participated in the battle, the casualties were not large and still maintained a complete establishment.


    When he heard the sound of horses'' hoofs, he saw that ah Yuqi led the karmec cavalry to kill him. The shameful traitor who betrayed saigetbey was surprised at first, and then happy. Because he saw that there were only thirty horses following ah Yuqi.


    "This is a set of wealth given to me by Allah!" Ahmadinejad licked his cracked lips and smiled happily.


    "Listen to me, if anyone catches ah Yuqi alive, I will reward him with a group of sheep and five horses." Ahmadinejad patriarch offered a "high" reward for ah Yuqi.


    Ahmadinejad''s tribal cavalry are poor herdsmen. A group of sheep and five horses have been the wealth they dare not expect all their life. For this reward, they drew knives and arrows one after another and rushed towards ah Yuqi.


    Ahmadinejad''s tribal cavalry shot the first wave of feather arrows in the process of hedging according to their usual habits.


    Ah Yuqi and his cavalry did not use bows and arrows. Each Kalmyk cavalry clamped his lance under his armpit, and then leaned forward on the horse''s neck to maintain the posture of high-speed charge, while some skilled people who were brave played with pedaling and hiding to reduce the probability of being hit by bows and arrows.


    This wave of arrows fell, only two Kalmyk cavalry were shot off their horses, and the others were safe relying on high-speed charging horses and strong armor.


    The so-called three arrows in front of the battle means that according to the charging speed of the horse, the distance of 150 meters is only ten seconds, which is only enough for the archer to shoot three arrows. After three arrows, the other cavalry arrived. When both sides were attacking and opposing, the tartar cavalry had no chance to shoot a second arrow. They were still drawing bows and arrows, and the Kalmyk cavalry had rushed in front of them.


    In a dull metal crash, more than 20 Tatar cavalry were stabbed by Kalmyk cavalry''s lances and fell off their horses.


    The karmec cavalry who stabbed the lance into the human body succeeded in one blow and decisively released the clamped lance to prevent being knocked off by the reaction force. Then they pulled out their machetes as fast as they could and fought with the approaching enemy.


    The bravest soldiers often rushed to the front. These people were lost in the hands of karmec cavalry in the first round, which robbed the morale of these Tatar cavalry. They woke up from the stimulation of high reward and realized that a group of sheep and five horses were not so easy to take.


    Some sparing Tatar cavalry began to retreat, their horses slowed down, and their hands holding machetes were no longer strong.


    Seeing this, a small leader under Ahmadinejad clan leader waved machetes and shields and drove his subordinates to continue to come forward: "go up, go up! They have only dozens of people, and Allah will bless you."


    The little leader took the lead and rushed to kardanze zero. He thought of his role as an example, but he died under the knife of kardan zezero in only one round, which made other Tatar cavalry more timid.


    Gazing at the enemies in front of him, Gardan Zeling showed timid eyes one after another. He shouted and rushed towards a point of the encirclement.


    The tartar cavalry in front of Ayuki and karmec cavalry retreated one after another, and the encirclement seemed to be torn open so easily.


    Seeing that hundreds of his men could not win dozens of ah Yuqi, Ahmadinejad patriarch jumped angrily. He grabbed the helmet in the hands of the horse Bian beside him, and led 50 cavalry to the regiment to block the gap.


    A flock of sheep, ten horses and one of his daughters, which is Ahmadinejad''s new price for ah Yuqi. This time, even if ah Yuqi is dead, Ahmadinejad will.


    The extra reward revived the low morale, and the sudden addition of reinforcements also made Ahmadinejad''s military advantage over ayuqi more obvious. As ah Yuqi had previously concealed the news that he was going to fight with Shilan gley, the unprepared Kalmyk soldiers in the camp were slow and did not come for reinforcements.


    At this time, all the thirty arrows carried by the Kalmyk cavalry had been shot, their machetes were full of life, everyone was panting, and their physical strength and horsepower had been greatly consumed. At the beginning of the retreat, LAN gley''s men and horses, walking in the front, have almost reached the other side.


    At the beginning, LAN gley had heard the fighting in the direction of the camp. At this time, he had reached the middle reaches and was about to meet uzenbei. At the beginning, LAN gley looked back and was full of pride.

 Chapter 551

    The so-called happiness begets sorrow is about people like LAN gley at the beginning.


    Just when he thought he had cheated ah Yuqi and almost escaped successfully, there was a burst of horn sound in the lower reaches of the Kuban River, and three paddle sailboats with green crescent flags appeared on the river - the reinforcements invited by Viscount Hesse from Kafa.


    Chechen had been courting and courting Mahmoud Pasha before, and finally got a reward. After learning that Cherchen was besieged in cherkesk, Mahmoud Pasha sent 500 Sudanese soldiers to the rescue under the command of Kemal.


    There was only a narrow Kerch strait between Yasu and Kafa. Viscount Hessen and Kemal took a boat and swam up the Kuban estuary in less than two days. Fortunately, LAN gley rushed to the battlefield when he was about to escape from heaven.


    The Sudanese soldiers led by Kemal came in time. They rode the unique paddle sailboat of the Ottoman Turkish Empire and went upstream from the mouth of the Kuban river. They happened to meet the karmec cavalry led by ayyuqi, which was surrounded by the Tatar cavalry of Ahmadinejad Patriarch on the Bank of the river.


    Although Viscount Hesse, who came back with the ship, did not know why the kalmec and yishilan gley, who were originally enemies, would bite dogs, he still understood the truth that the enemy''s friend was an enemy and the enemy''s enemy was a friend. He quickly signaled Kemal to open fire on the tartar cavalry of Yishi LAN gley.


    Under the command of Kemal, three Turkish oar sailboats anchored on the Kuban river. Sudanese soldiers ran to the side of the ship and began to fire at the Tatar cavalry under the leader of Ahmadinejad.


    Originally, Ahmadinejad''s men and horses surrounded the Kalmyk cavalry led by Ayuki and kardan Zeling, which had taken advantage, but the lower flank was suddenly attacked, and Ahmadinejad''s men were in a mess.


    The muskets of the Ottoman Turkish Empire used by Sudanese soldiers have longer barrel and larger caliber than those in the West because they are more powerful. Its projectile weighs 80 grams, and even the plate armor will be smashed by it at the right angle. Moreover, at the beginning, the best armor of LAN gley''s men is only equipped with long metal plate chain armor and small metal plate chain armor. People like Ahmadinejad just have a chain armor jacket to protect themselves. More Tatar cavalry only have a cotton robe. As Sudanese soldiers opened fire, cavalry were constantly shot and sacked.


    To make matters worse, the Tatar tribes who had followed LAN gley at the beginning had instinctive fear and awe for the Ottoman Turkish Empire, and the leader of Ahmadinejad and his people were no exception. When they saw the green crescent flag, they lost three points. Goodbye, the firearms in the hands of the Sudanese soldiers were so powerful that they were even more afraid.


    Ah Yuqi ye took this opportunity and led his kalmec cavalry out of the siege.


    At this time, the reinforcements led by Azi tanzanne Baihu also arrived. They joined ah Yuqi and once again entered the chaotic enemy line.


    The Ahmadinejad drummed up and Yu Yong continued to fight with the Kalmyk cavalry. He knew that as a traitor, his hands were stained with the blood of karazimir and sajetbei, and there was no way out. Others can surrender and escape, but only he can''t.


    "Kill!"


    Ahmadinejad''s patriarch slashed a Kalmyk cavalry who was about to cross his horse. With the idea of death and no life, Ahmadinejad''s Sabre and riding skills have been brought into full play. In his eyes, the Kalmyk cavalry in front of him acts like slow motion.


    The two men raised their knives and cut at each other at the same time. Just as the Kalmyk cavalry raised his machete over his head, Ahmadinejad suddenly changed his move. He changed from a slash to a slash. Taking advantage of the open door in front of his opponent''s chest, he cut across his chest.


    Killed the first enemy in today''s battle, and Ahmadinejad wiped the blood splashed on his face with his hand. He was about to find his next goal, but he saw that kardan Zeling was rushing towards him.


    Before attacking Ahmadinejad''s patriarch, kardan Zeling killed the third brother''s Enemy: first, he put a knife through the throat of the first enemy and killed his opponent; Then he chopped the other opponent''s jaw with a backhand knife, and the opponent ran away in pain; The third wanted to attack with his companions. It can be seen that gardan CE Ling was like a ghost and extremely brave. He only knew that many opponents ran away when the situation was bad. He was caught up by gardan CE Ling and cut off half of his shoulder.


    Ahmadinejad patriarch Ben was afraid of kardan Zeling. Because the stocky and strong kardanzeling sat on the horse like a moving mountain, while Ahmadinejad was as thin as a monkey in front of kardanzeling. Moreover, he saw with his own eyes how kardan Zeling had easily captured sajit bey alive.


    But when the strong enemy found himself, the leader of Ahmadinejad had no choice but to face him.


    As soon as the two fought, when the two knives fought each other, Ahmadinejad''s body trembled, and the tiger''s mouth immediately opened. The tartar machete of Ahmadinejad patriarch is light and dexterous, while the machete of kardan Zeling is as thick as a door plank. Their strength is not on the same order of magnitude.


    The rise of kardanze Lingsha. He didn''t make any contribution with one knife, and then he cut down obliquely.


    Ahmadinejad, the patriarch of Ahmadinejad, dared not answer. He shrank his head and hid. But kardan Zeling shot down Ahmadinejad''s helmet.


    Hearing the sound of the helmet falling to the ground, the leader of Ahmadinejad was secretly congratulating himself, but kardan Zeling''s third knife came again soon. With this knife, kardan Zeling directly smashed the skull of Ahmadinejad patriarch, and the blade went through the brain to the nose.


    When Ahmadinejad''s body fell off his horse, his brain flowed out and his skull was completely empty.


    Ahmadinejad''s patriarch died, and he became the first tribal patriarch to sacrifice for Yishi LAN Glei today. Not everyone wants to be a martyr. At this time, some tribal chiefs had realized that LAN gley was going to be finished at the beginning. He must have no way to recover this time. These wise men quietly left LAN gley''s team at the beginning and fled inland with their best guards.


    "Come back, come back! Die like a warrior!"


    Seeing these tribal chiefs running away from themselves, LAN gley was furious at the beginning. He waved a machete on the horse and shouted in vain.


    But instead of calling back the tribal chiefs, his cry aroused the ideas of the Sudanese soldiers on the oar boat.


    At the beginning, LAN gley was so dazzling in the sun wearing gorgeous gold decorated small metal plate chain armor. More than a dozen Sudanese soldiers pointed their guns at him.


    The Sudanese soldiers are skilled in personal shooting, but they are not good at platoon shooting. The dozens of muskets fired in turn, and the bullets hit near Yishi LAN gley. His mount was also injured, but Yishi LAN gley was lucky not to be hit.


    Although he was unharmed, at the beginning, LAN gley dared not bet that he would have such good luck next time. At the beginning, LAN gley bent down to hide in a pedal to minimize his bullet area. Then he put his legs on his horse''s belly and controlled his horse to hide in the crowd towards the other bank of the Kuban river. He''s going to find uzzenbey.


    At the beginning, LAN gley knew that he had no hope under the continuous attack of the Kalmyk people here. He could only rely on the men and horses under uzenbei and Yasu fort.


    But the uzenbei position on the other side of the river was also shaky at this time. According to the agreement between Chechen and ayuqi, the commandos of the mercenary regiment, led by yelishei, Pedro and fedot, launched a counterattack against uzbeyi''s army.


    Although the mercenary regiment has suffered heavy casualties in recent days, it can be used as the main force to attack the mercenary regiment, and the army under uzbeyi has reached the level of breaking bones and muscles. If it had been in the past, these Tatar cavalry would have collapsed, but inspired by uzbeyi''s tough tactics and the hope that "as long as Khan crosses the river, he can completely wipe out the mercenary corps", they miraculously survived.


    Although the unexpected counter charge of the mercenary regiment caused the panic of uzenbei''s headquarters at the beginning, 400 warriors did not use firearms. They twisted together the Tatars with gun butts, short broadswords, sabers, and drove uzenbei''s men and horses back from the range of one shot with only one charge. But under the pressure of uzenbei, most of the soldiers quickly restored order and fought fiercely with the commandos of the advancing mercenary regiment.


    It was still the Sudanese soldiers brought by Kemal who finally changed the war situation. After the fresh troops broke down the tartar cavalry surrounding ayuqi on the other side of the river with guns, one boat continued to go up the river to intercept the enemy crossing the river. The other two boats docked on this side of the mercenary regiment. The Sudanese soldiers on board jumped off the boat and supported the commando of the mercenary regiment with guns.


    Like those compatriots on the other side of the river, when they saw the green crescent flag of the Ottoman Turkish Empire and the Sudanese soldiers, the morale of the Tatars under uzbeyi immediately fell to the bottom. They threw down their weapons and ran away desperately. Only a dozen Tatar heavy cavalry who had been following LAN gley and uzenbei were still resisting.


    Uzzenbey was at the center of the Tatar heavy cavalry. His machetes were covered with blood, both of the enemy and his own.


    By this time, he and his men had been surrounded.


    Uzzenbey stared at Pedro and yelishei and others with red eyes, as if to eat them.


    "What kind of hero is using a fire gun? Have the courage to fight with me one-on-one!" uzzenbey shouted.


    "Bah, bah."


    Pedro spit on his hand, then clenched his hand and half sword.


    Pedro challenged uzzenbey, "come on, grandson. I''ll plant you another chrysanthemum with my sword!"


    Uzzenbey, with a strong temperament, could not bear Pedro''s abuse. He howled like a wolf, pushed away the two Tatar heavy armor cavalry beside him, and then raised his knife and rushed towards Pedro.


    Yelisheyi knew that the man in front of him was uzenbeyi, the murderer of the Gelu Lama, who was asked by ah Yuqi. He shouted to Pedro, "deputy head, this man is uzeng. You should lower your hand and the head should live."


    At this time, in the case of swords, Pedro had skillfully unloaded uzenbei''s knife to one side, and then stabbed uzenbei''s chest with a sword while uzenbei''s chest was open. He heard yelishei say that this person was uzzenbey, and his strength couldn''t help reducing a few points.


    Pedro''s sword stabbed uzbeyi''s chest, but it was blocked by the steel plate on uzbeyi''s long metal plate chain armor.


    Uzzenbey looked at the sword tip on his chest with an evil smile. He seemed to rely on it. He pulled a knife flower out of his machete and went towards Pedro''s hands holding the handle of the sword.


    Pedro hurriedly raised his wrist and hid. He stepped back three steps to distance himself from uzzenbey.


    In the first round, the two were so equal.


    Next, both Pedro and uzzenbey were much more cautious. None of them took the first shot, but constantly changed their positions and sword moves to test each other.


    Realizing that Uzbek''s armor is as strong as his half body armor, and it seems difficult for him to live, Pedro pointed his sword at the weak positions of Uzbek''s armor such as the inner side of Uzbek''s arm and throat, trying to attack the weak parts of his opponent''s body defense, while Uzbek cut iron like mud with his Damascus machete, I hope to decide the outcome with a powerful chop.


    As Pedro held his sword flat under uzbeyi''s armpit and throat, it was very exhausting. After a long time, Pedro''s sword began to shake. Uzzenbey saw once that the tip of Pedro''s hand and half sword sagged, strode forward and cut at Pedro''s left arm.


    The knife was like lightning. In a hurry, Pedro took his wrist as the axis, turned the sword upside down and blocked it on the left. The sword hard carried uzzenbey''s blow.


    Uzzenbey''s machete pressed on Pedro''s hand and half sword, trying to suppress Pedro with force, while Pedro gritted his teeth and insisted.


    For a time, the two began to fight from the sword.


    Yelishei, who was on one side, was anxious. After all, Pedro is old and no more powerful than uzzenbey. He is worried that Pedro will suffer because of his fighting strength.


    Just when the two were deadlocked, Pedro suddenly kicked a foot, and his toe kicked uzzenbey''s unprotected crotch.


    Yelishei seemed to hear a sound of broken eggs.


    When he was kicked in the crotch, uzzenbey''s pain was unspeakable. His facial features were completely deformed and his hands lost strength for a while.


    Pedro took this opportunity to open uzbeyi''s machete, and then thrust a sword at uzbeyi''s throat.


    The tip of the sword listened to uzbeyi''s throat.


    "Surrender," cried Pedro.


    Uzzenbey laughed. He took a sudden step forward and stabbed himself at the tip of Pedro''s sword.


    Uzzenbey stared round, his hand covered his throat, and then fell to the ground with a happy expression.


    Seeing their master killed by Pedro, the Tatar heavy Armored Cavalry looked at each other at a loss.


    "Surrender without killing!" yelishei shouted.


    "Surrender without killing!" the soldiers of the surrounding mercenary regiment shouted in unison.


    Finally, a tartar heavy Armored Cavalry threw his machete and steel shield on the ground. Others followed suit and threw away their weapons.

 Chapter 552

    As if intentionally, when LAN gley fled the Kuban river like a lost dog at the beginning, the four flags symbolizing uzenbei''s status were cut down by the mercenary soldiers who occupied the camp.


    Seeing uzenbei''s camp occupied by the mercenary regiment, the tribal chiefs who took refuge in him and their tribal cavalry fled in all directions, LAN gley knew that he had lost again this time, and more thoroughly than the last time.


    "Aleval!" at the beginning, LAN gley turned his horse and glared at the mercenary regiment''s vehicles by the river. Aleval Chechen is like his natural nemesis. The last time he lost his sweat position, this time it was because of him.


    "Khan, what are we going to do now?" at the beginning of LAN gley''s side, there was only one attendant left next to the loser. The attendant rode around Khan. He dared to ask his master where to go now.


    At first, LAN gley turned to him.


    "Let''s go to the Caucasus," he said.


    At this time, despite setbacks, LAN gley did not give up his ambition of restoration at the beginning.


    The Caucasus is a vast area between the Black Sea, Azov Sea and Caspian Sea on the Eurasian continent. It starts from the Kum manech lowland in the north and ends at the borders of Armenia and Azerbaijan in the south. There are countless fierce * * * mountain people living there, savage and backward. At the beginning, LAN gley believed that as long as he got there, with his identity and official vows, he would be able to recruit a strong army again and make a comeback.


    Now that he had made the decision, LAN gley did not hesitate at the beginning. He turned his horse and headed in the direction of the Caucasus. At the beginning of the journey, LAN gley ordered his attendants to put up their own flag and shout at the top of their voice, summoning the scattered Tatar tribal cavalry seen around him to his side, but all the people were only running for their lives, and no one paid attention to him at all.


    To make matters worse, at the beginning, LAN gley''s cry also brought him a hit nemesis, aleval Chechen.


    Cherchen had been left in the vehicle array by Pedro on the grounds that the mercenary head should be in command rather than charging like an ordinary officer. When part of the Tatar cavalry defeated by ayuqi and Kemal fled the Kuban River, Cherchen nervously ordered all the light wounded in the vehicle array to guard with guns, because he was afraid that these routed soldiers would attack the empty vehicle array. Fortunately, the enemy who only ran for his life did not make his worry come true.


    At the beginning, when LAN gley cursed Che Chen towards the mercenary regiment''s vehicle array, Che Chen also happened to see the distinctive Yi Lan gley. Although due to the distance, Chechen could not see the face of Yishi LAN gley clearly, from the six flags held by Yishi LAN gley''s attendants, Chechen recognized that this person must be Yishi LAN gley.


    At the thought of how close he was to Elaine gley, Chechen''s blood boiled.


    Chechen clearly understood that as long as LAN gley was still at the beginning, the war would not stop. The loser would start the war again and again, and there was never a lack of aspirants on the grassland.


    Chechen quickly got on the horse. He picked up a riding gun and took it in his hand. Then he left a sentence "I''ll catch Yishi LAN gley alive" and left the car array.


    Looking for the voice of Yishi LAN gley, Chechen soon saw Yishi LAN gley. But his horse was not as good as the good foal of Yishi LAN gley. Although Chechen did his best, he was still far from Yishi LAN gley.


    "At the beginning, LAN gley, I''m aleval Chechen!" Chechen shouted with all his strength. He''s challenging, challenging Elaine gley.


    At the beginning, LAN gley looked back. Although ten thousand voices in his heart told him that this was Chechen''s method, LAN gley slowed down his horse at the beginning.


    "Khan, I''ll go!" at the beginning, LAN gley''s entourage saw that he put six flags on the ground, then volunteered to pull out his machete and rushed towards Chechen.


    The two horses staggered. The riding gun in Chechen''s hand broke the simple shield in front of the other party''s chest and pierced the other party''s chest.


    Under the lance, all beings are equal.


    Che Chen tried his best to hold the reins of his horse, and the horse stopped ten steps from Yishi LAN gley.


    They were silent, but looked at each other, as if they were the only two left in the world.


    Che Chen pulled out the saber at his waist and held it flat in front of his chest.


    At the beginning, LAN gley''s forehead burst out fine beads of sweat. He took up his helmet and threw it on the ground with both hands, and then pulled out the Damascus machete.


    "Drive!"


    "Yo!"


    At the same time, they urged the mount to rush towards each other. The tip of Chechen''s knife crossed the mount''s ear and pointed forward. At the beginning, LAN gley''s machete was held high above his head.


    Two horses crisscross, and the two weapons are matched, making a clang sound.


    Then there was a series of swords.


    Their mounts revolved in a very small range, and their masters fought with their lives.


    At the beginning, LAN gley bullied Chechen when he was young, but he fought for several rounds. He didn''t dare to underestimate the young man any more. Because the unique moves and secret skills he learned from Mamluk swordsmanship master were blocked by Chechen. At the beginning, there were big beads of sweat rolling down LAN gley''s face. He had really tried his best.


    After several rounds of fighting, he couldn''t win Chechen. At first, LAN gley began to be anxious, and then he was very impatient. He wanted to end the duel as soon as possible.


    So, after turning sideways to avoid Chechen''s knife, at the beginning, LAN gley chopped a knife at Chechen from top to bottom with the momentum of a fierce tiger down the mountain.


    This knife almost filled the strength of LAN gley''s whole body at the beginning. Chechen knew that he couldn''t stop it if he wanted to stop it. So Chechen hurried to avoid.


    Just as Chechen turned sideways, at the beginning, LAN gley''s knife point crossed Chechen''s chest armor.


    The metal breastplate made a harsh sound. Even though Chechen''s black armor has a good bullet avoidance shape, it still leaves an ugly wound under the sharp Damascus machete.


    At the beginning, LAN gley didn''t make any achievements. He was just at the moment when the old force had gone and the new force didn''t pick up. At this time, at the beginning, LAN gley had not even had time to take back his knife to protect himself.


    Chechen suddenly raised his saber and chopped at LAN gley''s head without any protection at the beginning.


    "Allah!" at the beginning, LAN gley wailed in despair.


    In the eyes of LAN gley at the beginning, Chechen''s saber was jumping on his face and scratching his eyes like a black eagle.

 Chapter 553

    He was hit hard on the head. At first, LAN gley was black, and then he felt dizzy and whirling. His hand loosened unconsciously, and the machete of Damascus fell on the green grass. Immediately, he also rolled his saddle and fell to the ground with his back to the sky.


    Chechen beat his horse to the face of Yishi LAN gley lying on the ground. Just now, Chechen didn''t use the blade, but the back of the blade. Because of this, LAN gley left a life at the beginning.


    Chechen looked at LAN gley''s face at the beginning. This was the first time he faced up to his "enemy".


    At first, LAN gley''s face was not evil, but more kind than his brother, Muhammad gley. As mentioned earlier, at the beginning, LAN gley had a baby face, which made him look younger than his actual age. Such a man set off a bloody storm on the Crimean Peninsula and usurped his brother''s Khan position.


    At this time, at the beginning, LAN gley had woken up. He saw that Chechen was staring at him and stared at Chechen in horror. He watched every move of the winner. When Chechen raised his hand holding the saber, LAN gley mistakenly thought that Chechen was going to kill himself. He shouted, "don''t kill me. I can promise you whatever you want."


    Chechen put the saber back into the scabbard, and he put his foot on Yishi LAN gley''s chest.


    Although his chest ached because he was trampled by Chechen, LAN gley was relieved to see Chechen put away his knife at the beginning.


    "I have money. I have a lot of money and a bag of gold. I hide them under a tree hole in a forest. As long as you let me go, I''ll give them to you." Yishi LAN gley begged for mercy. He seems to have forgotten that Chechen, as Bei of the khanate, how could he be short of money?


    "At the beginning, LAN gley, do you think I''m short of money?" Chechen gasped and asked. Although he won the battle just now, he also consumed great physical strength. But it''s worth more than anything to catch Elaine gley alive.


    "I can give you an official position and a title of nobility. I can let you be Pasha. Even if you want to weigh Khan, I can promise you." at the beginning, LAN gley continued to try to buy Chechen.


    Chechen took off the belt on his waist. Without saying a word, he tied up Yishi LAN gley''s hands, and then let go of the foot that stepped on Yishi LAN gley''s chest.


    "I don''t want anything. I''ll take you back and give you to Muhammad gley." Chechen lifted Yishi LAN gley from the ground and said to him.


    "No!" at the beginning, LAN gley cried bitterly.


    But Chechen won''t care what LAN gley thought at the beginning. He took a leather rope from his horse and put it around Yishi LAN gley''s neck. Then he mounted his horse, caught up with Yishi LAN gley''s mount and went in the direction of the mercenary regiment.


    At this time, on that battlefield, although the smoke of gunpowder had not dissipated, the battle was long over. Whether it''s the kalmec of ayuqi or the Sudanese soldiers of Kemal; Whether the soldiers of the mercenary regiment or the tribal cavalry of the head of the Isak clan, they all laughed on the battlefield where the corpses were buried. Some of them shuttle through the corpses. As long as they see those who are still alive, They stab them. When they encounter those valuable clothes, armor and weapons, they snatch them, even the shoes called by the dead; Some people even stood on the corpse and talked loudly about the value of their captured booty as if they were standing in the vegetable market.


    At this time, language and nationality are not obstacles. Even with sign language, they can complete a transaction.


    As soon as Chechen pulled the leather rope, he urged Yishi LAN gley behind him to hurry up.


    At the beginning, LAN gley was dejected, as if he had been deprived of all his energy, like a walking corpse.


    Seeing the head back, Pedro and others rushed to meet him.


    Chechen jumped down from his horse. He first came to Kemal and thanked him.


    Kemal waved his hand in a hurry. He said that all these were the orders of Mahmoud Pasha, and all should thank Lord Pasha.


    "Chechen, is this guy Yishi LAN gley?"


    At this time, Pedro asked, pointing to the prisoner behind Chechen.


    Although Pedro hasn''t seen Yishi LAN gley, he may let Chechen''s Captives come back. He must not be the second person except Yishi LAN gley.


    Before Cherchen could speak, Kemal shouted, "yes, yes. He is Yishi LAN gley. I once saw him in bergzisalai."


    With that, Kemal turned his head to face Cherchen. He said to Cherchen in a tone of exhortation: "Cherchenbey, you shouldn''t treat Yishi LAN gley so rudely. After all, he is the brother of Muhammad gley Khan. Moreover, nobles are nobles. Even if they become prisoners, they should enjoy their due rights. Moreover, if they are seen by other Tatar nobles, it will be bad for your reputation."


    Although in Europe, according to customary law and Christian rules, Christians can''t treat another captive Christian as a slave and give preferential treatment to the nobility, Cherchen didn''t expect that this set was also popular in the Crimean khanate, which started with the slave trade. It sounds really strange.


    Before Chechen could react, his uncle Pedro had first untied the shackles on LAN gley''s hands and neck. Pedro looked at LAN gley at the beginning as if he were looking at a golden mountain.


    "Hi, Kemal. If Khan wants this guy, even if he is a Khan, he has to pay, right?" Pedro asked Kemal.


    At first, LAN gley''s body trembled.


    As for Pedro''s question, Kemal said: "of course, even Khan has no right to take a prisoner from an aristocrat for no reason. And I think Muhammad gley Khan will certainly exchange a high price for Shiran gley."


    Pedro nodded contentedly. He took off his cloak and put it on Yishi LAN gley. Then he called aunt valvalara to take Yishi LAN gley down and take good care of him.


    Obviously, in Pedro''s eyes, LAN gley was the most valuable booty at the beginning, which should be taken good care of and taken care of.


    At the beginning, after LAN gley was taken down, Chechen thanked yelishei and others one by one, especially Viscount Hessen.


    Viscount Hesse''s moustache was cocked up by the head''s special praise in public. He was just about to say a few modest words. Facing fedot of the Kuban River, he suddenly cut off his mouth and said to Chechen, "head, look across the street."


    Che Che turned back and saw that ah Yuqi and kardan zezero were looking at their side on the mountain on the other side.


    "Everybody, let''s go and thank our allies and celebrate the victory together," Chechen said.

 Chapter 554

    Although ah Yuqi cooperated with Chechen''s mercenary regiment to destroy Yishi LAN gley because he wanted to avenge the Gelu Lama, that did not mean that he took Chechen and the mercenary regiment as his friends or allies, especially when the mercenary regiment was reinforced. Therefore, after winning the battle, ayuqi ordered his troops to stop on the other side of the Kuban River and face off with the mercenary regiment across the river, while he himself took kardanzezero and hundreds of karmec cavalry to stand in a tight battle.


    Chechen went to the river. He threw the pistol and saber on the bank in front of everyone, then held his hands flat and signaled that he had no weapons anymore.


    Chechen''s meaning is obvious, that is, he is holding good intentions.


    For this, even kardan zezero saw it. He whispered to ah Yuqi, "ah Yuqi, do you think we''ll meet that guy for a while?"


    Ah Yuqi didn''t speak at first. Just when kardan zezero thought ah Yuqi didn''t have the will, ah Yuqi suddenly smiled.


    He said, "of course, we''re going to meet our comrades in arms for a while."


    With that, ah Yuqi sandwiched his legs between his horse''s belly. He led his horse to the river with his close guards, opposite Che Chen Yao.


    "Policy zero, let''s cross the river," ah Yuqi said suddenly.


    On hearing that ah Yuqi didn''t want the other party to come but himself, Kar dance grabbed ah Yuqi''s wrist armour in a hurry: "how can that do? Ah Yuqi, it''s too dangerous."


    Seeing that kardan zezero was so anxious, ah Yuqi''s heart was hot, but he still didn''t forget to flirt with kardan zezero: "what? The first warrior of the turhute Khanate is afraid?"


    "Fear! I didn''t know what fear was when I was born." his face was like a cooked crab. If someone had said that, he would have pulled out the knife.


    "Then come with me. We turhutes can''t underestimate each other." ah Yuqi said.


    Then, ah Yuqi''s bodyguard pushed a large raft into the water, and the two jumped off their horses and boarded the raft.


    As a strong side, ah Yuqi can be so condescending and condescending. It is also because the victory of Muhammad gley makes today''s Chechen look up to ah Yuqi. Because behind Chechen is the Crimean khanate, which is stronger than the turhuth Khanate. Moreover, ah Yuqi is unwilling to lose cherkesk. He also wants to take this opportunity to persuade Cherchen to let Muhammad gley transfer cherkesk to the turkut Khanate.


    Seeing that ah Yuqi had only one kardan zezero, he crossed the river alone and wanted to see him, Chechen couldn''t help praising the courage of the young Taiji. After all, as the weak side, Chechen had to cross the river by himself.


    The sailboats on the river made way for ah Yuqi''s raft. Soon, ah Yuqi and kardan zezero reached the other side.


    When ah Yuqi went down to the other bank, he stood by the river and stopped moving. Ah Yuqi stared at the front, opposite Chechen''s four eyes.


    For a moment, it seemed that time and space were silent. There was no one beside the beach except Che Chen and ah Yuqi.


    The running river kept coming ashore, wet ah Yuqi''s boots and his clothes.


    In the distance, Pedro saw that ah Yuqi did not move after getting off the ship, and his nephew did not move either. He was very surprised. He asked vicomte Hesse, "Hi, Hesse. Why do you say that Tatar (in Pedro''s eyes, kalmec and Crimean Tatars look no different) has been standing still, and so has my nephew?"


    In fact, viscount Hesse didn''t know the reason, but Pedro asked. Of course, he couldn''t answer for dignity. He didn''t know, so Viscount Hesse said nonsense: "Er, deputy head. There is a saying that recognizing heroes is more important than heroes. The head and ah Yuqi are both heroes. Maybe that''s the case when two heroes meet."


    Pedro gave Viscount Hessen a blank look - The Viscount said this without saying it.


    At this time, Che Chen and ah Yuqi took a step forward at the same time.


    Pedro and others held their breath. They were waiting for this historic moment.


    Che Chen was stunned at this time, because he didn''t expect ah Yuqi to take a step forward at the same time. But soon, Chechen reacted. He opened his arms to meet ah Yuqi.


    Ah Yuqi also opened his arms and the two hugged each other.


    I don''t know who gave a cheer, and then the cheers rang through the banks of the Kuban river. Soldiers on both sides waved flags, shouted desperately and witnessed the meeting of the two winners.


    Viscount Hesse clapped his hands very loudly. He was smiling and flushed.


    Although Pedro was clapping his hands, it was just a false story. Seeing that Viscount Hesse was so emotional, Pedro asked strangely, "Hesse, do you like these Kalmyks?"


    "No, the devil likes these pagans," whispered Viscount Hesse, turning his head.


    "Then why are you cheering so hard?" said Pedro.


    Viscount Hesse turned his face again, and a faint smile flashed on his face.


    "Deputy director Pedro, officially, because I don''t like them, I applauded so warmly and smiled so brightly. Only in this way can the Kalmyk people believe that we are friendly to them."


    As soon as Viscount Hesse had finished, Pedro felt a chill in the back of his neck. He shrunk his neck and said, "strange remarks."


    At this time, ah Yuqi''s chin rested on Chechen''s shoulder. He whispered, "we were the enemy."


    "No, it''s just that LAN gley made us enemies at the beginning," Chechen whispered.


    "Are we friends now?"


    "Yes, and because of LAN gley at the beginning, we became friends."


    "Then if a friend wants something that is both good-looking and delicious, will you refuse?"


    "What is that good-looking and delicious thing?" Chechen asked warily.


    "Cherkesk."


    "Cherkesk is the territory of the Crimean Khanate Khan Muhammad gley, and I, as the bey of the khanate, have no right to transfer it to others." although knowing that this statement may upset ayuqi, Cherchen chose to tell the truth. After all, ah Yuqi is on his side.


    After listening to Chechen''s words, ah Yuqi was not angry. He knew it was not so easy to get cherkesk from the Crimean Khanate. Cherchen''s refusal was expected. On the contrary, if Cherchen agreed happily, he would doubt the authenticity of Cherchen''s commitment.


    Ah Yuqi explained: "I didn''t ask you to give me cherkesk. Just say something nice in front of you Khan. Tell him the benefits of cherkesk in the hands of our turgots."


    "Yes."


    Seeing Cherchen''s promise, ah Yuqi grabbed Cherchen''s arms and loosened Cherchen. He laughed.


    After laughing, they walked side by side towards the vehicle array of the mercenary regiment, followed by Gar danzeling.

 Chapter 555

    This was the first time ah Yuqi had observed the mercenary regiment''s defense tools at close range. He was full of curiosity. When he walked into a chariot, he came forward and touched it.


    "You are more powerful and stronger than the car array of Czar Russia," said ah Yuqi.


    In order to attack nomads in the form of positional warfare in the field, the regular army of Czar Russia often combined hundreds or thousands of carts to build a huge vehicle base. But their chariots were much more crude than those of the mercenary Corps.


    "Taiji, have you forgotten? I told you that czar Russia is a backward country in Europe, and it is normal that they use less technology and equipment than us." Chechen explained with a smile.


    Ah Yuqi showed a sudden realization. Then, ah Yuqi seemed to pick up a spring wheel gun on the chariot and observed it carefully. Ah Yuqi once saw the same weapon in Uzbek, and the spring wheel musket was regarded as a treasure by Uzbek for a moment.


    When he walked into the car array, Chechen introduced the officers of the mercenary regiment to ah Yuqi one by one.


    When Chechen introduced yelishei, kardan Zeling suddenly stood in front of him. He stared at yelishei and said, "I know you. You beat back my cavalry with people."


    "Yes, I did it," yelishei admitted, facing the direct eyes of kardan Zeling.


    "CE Ling!"


    Ah Yuqi thought that kardan Zeling was trying to provoke him. He warned him.


    Who knows, kardan Zeling turned a deaf ear to ah Yuqi''s warning. He took another step and almost reached yelishei''s chest.


    "I ask you, if you didn''t have the support of those guns and artillery behind you at that time, could you win me?" galdanze asked angrily.


    What kardan Zeling resented was that he was defeated by yelishei and Hessen cavalry with five times the superior force.


    "No," yelisheitan said, "there is a wide gap between the masses. The Kalmyk cavalry is worthy of being the pride of the grassland. Many of you have better individual ability than my Hessian cavalry, and your tactics have actually made me and my cavalry sink in and can''t get out like fists on cotton."


    Hearing what ye lishei said, kardan Zeling laughed: "I''ll tell you, the tactics ah Yuqi told me can''t be wrong. OK! You''re honest and brave, I like it, and I want to make you a friend."


    With that, regardless of whether yelisi was willing to make him a friend, kardan Zeling gave yelisi a big bear hug, which made yelisi out of breath.


    Meanwhile, ah Yuqi smiled awkwardly. He secretly blamed Gardan Zeling for being outspoken. Moreover, our own side has more than four times the strength of the other side. Even if we win, there is nothing gratifying.


    He peeked at Chechen again, but saw that Chechen seemed to have no response to what kardan Zeling said, which relieved him.


    And then, Chechen accompanied ah Yuqi to go forward. They talked and laughed until ah Yuqi saw wuzengbei''s body.


    Originally, according to the agreement, the mercenary regiment should give the living uzenbei to Ayuki, so that Ayuki can personally avenge the Gelu Lama, but now uzenbei was killed by Pedro.


    Immediately, ah Yuqi stopped, and his face showed an unhappy color.


    Of course, Chechen understood why ah Yuqi suddenly stopped. He explained that his uncle was fighting with uzzenbeii, and his sword had no eyes. His uncle Pedro killed uzzenbeii by mistake.


    Moreover, Chechen said that although Pedro didn''t mean it, it was the mercenary regiment who violated the original agreement and was willing to compensate ah Yuqi at the cost of 300 muskets and three guns.


    As soon as Cherchen''s voice fell, Pedro himself stood up. He spread out his hands and said righteously to ah Yuqi, "ah Yuqi Taiji, I really can''t blame me for this. Uzzenbey bumped into my sword by himself. Who stopped it. If you don''t want to, you can ask others if it''s the same."


    "That''s it."


    "I saw it with my own eyes. It was uzbeyi who tried to die."


    On one side, yelisi and other parties have proved for Pedro.


    Ah Yuqi didn''t say a word at first. His face was extremely ugly. After a while, ah Yuqi''s eyebrows stretched, as if the changeable weather had suddenly changed from cloudy to sunny.


    "In that case, no wonder Mr. Pedro. I think the Buddha did it in heaven and took revenge on Gru by Mr. Pedro''s hand."


    Ah Yuqi''s words wiped things away so easily.


    Seeing that ah Yuqi is not entangled in this matter, the originally nervous Cherchen is finally relieved.


    Vaguely, he was also grateful for ah Yuqi''s generosity and wondered if he would send more guns and artillery to ah Yuqi at that time.


    But Chechen didn''t know that ah Yuqi also suppressed his dissatisfaction. Wuzengbei, who hurt the Gelu Lama, was the first person ah Yuqi hated most, and he had to do it himself. If he hadn''t asked for Chechen, I''m afraid ah Yuqi would have been angry. At least he would have to drink and scold Pedro.


    Then, Chechen took ah Yuqi to see the captured Yishi LAN gley. At the beginning of this time, LAN gley was locked in a chariot. He sat cross legged with his head down and saw Ah Yuqi and Cherchen coming. At the beginning, LAN gley quickly straightened his waist as if Khan faced his ministers.


    "Yishi LAN gley, if you didn''t use non-human, how could you be today?" ah Yuqi sighed loudly while looking at Yishi LAN gley.


    He''s just going to taunt Eastland gley.


    At the beginning, LAN gley raised his head. Knowing that he would not die for the time being, LAN gley looked at ah Yuqi with a contemptuous smile and said: "I really use non-human, but it''s not wuzeng. Wuzeng is the person who is most loyal to me. It''s you, ah Yuqi. If you hadn''t saved your strength several times, Chechen would have been destroyed by us. In the end, my wuzenbey became angry and killed your Gelu Lama because of losing soldiers. If you want to avenge your subordinates, you should kill yourself."


    After hearing this, ah Yuqi''s face turned blue. The kardan Zeling who followed ah Yuqi angrily pulled out half of the machete at his waist and was about to cut him. Fortunately, yelishei and Pedro saw the opportunity and stopped kardan Zeling with their bodies.


    But ah Yuqi didn''t say anything at last. He brushed his sleeve and strode away.


    After that, Chechen took ah Yuqi and kardanze lingwuzengbei to the camp where they had been stationed. There, Chechen will hold a celebration banquet for them.


    But in the evening, at the banquet of drinking the celebration wine, ah Yuqi''s face was always gloomy. He spoke very little. The cup of horse milk in his hand was cold, and ah Yuqi didn''t drink a mouthful.


    Chechen guessed that it might be uzzenbey and Yishi LAN gley that ruined ah Yuqi''s mood.


    Such a celebration banquet was undoubtedly dull. Chechen and Pedro looked at each other, and Chechen hoped that Pedro could find a way to enliven the atmosphere. Pedro understood. He stood up and poured himself a full glass of horse milk, and then said to ah Yuqi: "Ah Yuqi Taiji, at the beginning of our mercenary regiment''s rescue and capture alive, LAN gley depends on your profound righteousness. Come on, on behalf of my nephew and mercenary regiment, I''d like to propose a toast to you."


    With that, Pedro took the initiative to touch ah Yuqi''s glass, and then drank it all in one gulp.


    Ah Yuqi didn''t move at first. Just when Pedro was a little anxious and so cold, ah Yuqi suddenly stood up and drank the horse''s milk in his hand.


    "Good!" Chechen stood up first and praised loudly.


    With the head of the regiment taking the lead, others also shouted loudly.


    Ah Yuqi put down his glass. He went to Chechen and said to him, "Chechen bey, do you remember that I once said that if I had a chance, I would go to see those powerful countries you said?"


    "Of course." Chechen replied. He didn''t understand. Ah Yuqi suddenly said why.


    It turned out that ah Yuqi''s gloomy face was not because uzzenbey and yishilan gley made him unhappy. It was more because he saw sharp guns, cold guns and solid chest armor from the chariot of the mercenary regiment. Although ah Yuqi had realized their power on the battlefield, However, such a close look gave ah Yuqi a deeper understanding of the killing weapons made by these Europeans.


    Compared with the equipment of the mercenary regiment, the fire guns and artillery he got from naum Vasiliev are like scrap metal. As a result, ah Yuqi''s idea of going to the west is even stronger. Therefore, ah Yuqi gently put down the matter of uzenbei. He wants to give kindness to Chechen, and then repay it in the picture above. And ah Yuqi always has a gloomy face, It''s also to make Cherchen feel more guilty about himself.


    In the final analysis, it is a kind of psychological warfare.


    "At that time, you said that if I went to Sweden, you would do your best as a host. Does that count?" ah Yuqi asked cunningly.


    "Well."


    Chechen didn''t think of what he thought ah Yuqi had said. Ah Yuqi was not joking. He really wanted to go to Sweden. But he didn''t dare to give him ten courage to play host in Sweden - Sweden and Poland were still at war.


    However, ah Yuqi''s extensive experience in uzzenbeii affairs made Cherchen really unable to refuse it. After thinking about it, Cherchen said to ah Yuqi, "Taiji, for some reasons, I can''t go to Sweden. However, prijit will return to Sweden. I think she will be very willing to entertain you in Sweden instead of me."


    "Of course that''s good." ah Yuqi smiled.

 Chapter 556

    The next day, ah Yuqi left the Kuban river with the musket and small artillery presented to him by Chechen and returned to the Kalmyk Khanate.


    Although Cherchen has promised to help intercede in front of Muhammad gley this time, whether the turhut Khanate can occupy cherkesk for a long time is still two questions, but for this reason, the Khanate has lost the Gelu Lama and nearly a thousand Kalmyk soldiers, which is not worth the loss from outsiders, Even if ah Yuqi brought back hundreds of guns and some artillery.


    It is conceivable that after ah Yuqi returns to the khanate, even if he is Taiji and the son of pengchuk Khan, he will be criticized by the nobles of the Khanate.


    Ah Yuqi is ready for these. However, ah Yuqi was not depressed and lost, because through this conflict with the Crimean khanate, especially the battle with the mercenary regiment led by Cherchen, ah Yuqi understood that the riding and shooting that the Khanate relied on to dominate had actually lagged behind the times. The mercenary regiment of less than 2000 people did not lose ground under the siege of nearly 10000 people by itself and Yishi LAN gley, and even caused great losses to its own side (most of them are Yishi LAN gley''s men and horses), which fully shows the superiority of guns and artillery. To survive in this European continent, their Khanate must introduce firearms and learn their military system and technology from the West. Therefore, ah Yuqi decided to leave his father Khan after returning to the Khanate. As he said to Chechen, he went on a cruise to European countries, especially the kingdom of Sweden, to see the European powers such as Sweden, Poland and France.


    Of course, how ah Yuqi does it has nothing to do with Cherchen.


    Watching the smoke and dust rolled up by the last Kalmyk cavalry dissipate in the air, Chechen thought of Stepan Racine, who was destroyed in cherkesk. After paying nearly 10000 people''s lives, things returned to the origin; I was determined to avenge the soldiers of the free slave Corps who died in cherkesk, but in the end, I had to cooperate with the Kalmyk people who killed them. It was unpredictable.


    "I''m sorry, everybody." Chechen said silently in his heart.


    After seeing ah Yuqi off, Chechen''s large army continued to stay on the Bank of the Kuban River, but sent a team of Hessen cavalry and Kamal''s Sudanese soldiers to receive the Azov fort - at the beginning, LAN gley had been captured, and the rebels in the Azov Fort had no will to fight, so it could be decided by public order.


    The reason why Chechen didn''t go to Yasu Fort directly was that the mercenary regiment suffered heavy losses in the battle. There were too many heavy and heavy wounded in the regiment, so he couldn''t rush on the road and let them have a good rest. In fact, Chechen wanted to wait here and wait for Fatima to come back.


    Calculate the time. If Fatima arrives at Kursk safely, she should be able to return in these days.


    As for the saying that TIMA will encounter an accident on the road, Cherchen tries not to let himself think about this possibility.


    So, in the next two days, at dawn every day, Chechen rode to the high slope on the Bank of Kuban River, looked at the distant horizon, and looked at Fatima''s figure on the distant horizon.


    But three days later, Fatima still had no news.


    On the fourth day, Chechen still came to the high slope to look out.


    In the camp of mercenary regiment, looking at his nephew, he looked out at the north every morning and evening. He could not help but make complaints about Oksana. "I can''t figure out what''s good there. If it was before, I can understand, because we may be waiting for Muhammad gley to save us, but now, at the beginning, LAN gley has failed and been captured, and the Kalmyk people have gone. What else can we wait for the hypocritical and cunning Khan?"


    After listening to Pedro''s words, Oksana smiled wildly and her stomach hurt.


    Oksana finally calmed down. She put her hand on Pedro''s shoulder and said to Pedro, "Godfather Pedro (Oksana has changed her name to Pedro since last time). Are you really confused or fake? Do you think Cherchen is looking forward to Muhammad gley?"


    "Isn''t it? What has he been watching the North do?" asked Pedro in surprise.


    "Godfather, you forget who was sent to Muhammad gley for help." Oksana pointed out.


    "Oh, it''s Fatima," said Pedro with an expression of enlightenment.


    Then Pedro said, "the child really cares about his subordinates. What''s hard to say? He has to run there alone."


    Oksana, who was about to drink water, almost didn''t spit out a mouthful. She looked at Pedro with pity: what a smart person in ordinary days. Why are you so stupid now.


    Seeing that Pedro didn''t see it, Oksana decided to tell Pedro the real relationship between Chechen and Fatima. Anyway, he would know sooner or later.


    "Godfather, I''ll tell you a secret," oksape whispered, close to Pedro''s ear.


    "Hmm? What''s the secret?" asked Pedro strangely.


    Oksana smiled and vomited in Pedro''s ear.


    As Oksana''s lips opened and closed, Pedro''s mouth opened and widened. In the end, he could almost put an egg in his mouth.


    After a long time, Pedro finally recovered from his shock. He drew a cross on his chest: "God! I''m not dreaming! Oksana, say you''re lying to me."


    "Godfather, I didn''t lie to you. Besides, don''t you think Fatima is actually a good match for the commander?" Oksana blinked.


    "Well," said Pedro, unable to answer for a moment. In fact, he also thought Fatima was a good child. Fatima has excellent martial arts and loyal people. If Fatima hadn''t helped him assassinate Gregory, it would be difficult for him and Cherchen to succeed. In a sense, Fatima is still his benefactor. But before that, Pedro never thought about Cherchen and Fatima. Because one thing, Fatima, she is a pagan, and Cherchen has been a Christian since she was born. In Europe, it is unthinkable for a Christian to marry a pagan.


    Seeing that Pedro didn''t speak, Oksana thought he was against Cherchen and Fatima, so she took out what Pedro had said: "Besides, I heard you didn''t tell the regimental commander, ''when the war is over, you''ll find a woman to marry right away. Except for Natalie''s bad temper and regardless of family, you don''t mind what kind of Uncle you find.''" look, the regimental commander did what you said? "


    When Oksana said this, Pedro remembered that he seemed, once and did say so.


    At the thought that what he had said was used by oxana to run against him, Pedro turned away angrily.


    Oksana continued. This time, she also said Pedro''s concerns:


    "I know, godfather, you are worried that Fatima is a * * * and will delay the future of the head after marrying the head. In fact, you don''t have to worry at all. I can see that Fatima is the kind of person who is willing to give everything for Chechen, including changing his faith. When Fatima comes back, you let father spasokukotsky baptize Fatima, and Fatima has become a Christian, so you won''t have any trouble There''s nothing to worry about. "


    "When did I say I didn''t agree with them together, and I was worried that Fatima was * * *! I was just angry that Chechen didn''t tell me such a big thing! Come on! This bad boy!" Pedro was right on oaksana''s mind and pretended to be angry.


    Although Pedro''s words contained anger and complaint, it was tantamount to agreeing that Chechen and Fatima were together.


    And Pedro''s heart also thinks that this method mentioned by Oksana is a good method. If Fatima becomes a Christian, their marriage will be blessed by God.


    Oksana is very skillful. She can''t hear that Pedro''s words mean that he agreed to stay with Chechen and Fatima. At this time, Oksana, who was afraid of the world going well, cheered and said, "yes, Godfather. Give him a good beating."


    Suddenly, Che Chen, who was originally standing on the high slope like a stone statue, moved. He saw him quickly beating his horse down the high slope and running towards the Kuban river.


    Pedro and Oksana looked down Chechen''s figure and saw a figure on the other side of the river.


    It''s Fatima!

 Chapter 557

    Along with Fatima came Muhammad gley and the 3000 most elite Crimean soldiers he led. Although the Tatars were all cavalry, Muhammad gley thought that the movement of the large army was too slow. He was eager to get to the Bank of the Kuban River as soon as possible.


    And those Bayes and miles left their teams one after another, and they followed them with one hundred or three hundred princes and guards.


    It''s different from Fatima that we meet again after a long separation. As soon as Muhammad gley arrived at the camp of the mercenary regiment, he asked impatiently, "where''s yisran gley? Where''s the damn yisran gley?"


    When the mercenaries saw that Muhammad gley didn''t even care about the casualties of the mercenaries, they were extremely dissatisfied with him. The discontent was written on their faces and in their actions - none of them spoke, but pretended not to hear.


    Muhammad gley called again. He was embarrassed to see no response. At this time, he wanted to turn around and ask Cherchen, but he saw that Cherchen and Fatima were still holding their heads together, which made it difficult for him to speak for a moment.


    The master was left out, and of course his dog jumped out. Alan ran to Pedro - among the mercenaries, Pedro with a big belly was the only one he looked at. Alan thought Pedro was a new mercenary or a small role. So he said to Pedro, "Hey, you fat man. Tell me where Ilan gley is at the beginning?"


    Although being called fat by Alan made Pedro angry, Pedro had never seen Alan before and couldn''t feel the details of Alan, so Pedro chose to bear it and quietly asked the Viscount Hesse around him for the details of this guy.


    "A dog of Khan," said Viscount Hesse of Aran.


    Pedro made a sudden enlightenment. Then, he had no estimate, went up and kicked Alan''s ass.


    "Ouch!"


    Alan jumped up in pain. He felt that his chrysanthemums were about to crack. Alan didn''t expect that the fat man was so cruel and unreasonable that he dared to be rude to himself in front of Khan.


    On one side, Muhammad gley was also black. Beating a dog depends on its owner. This mercenary regiment despises itself so much from top to bottom.


    "You bastard dare to do it to me. Are you going to turn back?" Alan asked, covering his injured ass with one hand and pointing to Pedro.


    Pedro first "ha ha" smiled, then restrained his smile and said, "Alan, I think you''re going to turn the other way. How dare you insult bey, the most powerful Crimean khanate, as an asshole."


    Alan was stunned at Pedro''s accusation. Why doesn''t he remember abusing which bey is an asshole?


    At this time, viscount Hesse said aside, "this Pedro is Chechen bey''s uncle."


    Pedro said with his hands on his hips: "you dog, you abused bey''s uncle as an asshole. Who is bey? Aren''t you also an asshole? You mean to curse the locust and have evil intentions! Bey of the Khanate is an asshole, so what is Pasha of the Khanate? What are we, Mir?"


    Pedro asked Alan: what is the Khan of the Khanate?


    Alan was questioned by Pedro. He didn''t think that he wanted to pick the soft pinch of persimmon, but he chose the hardest one, and he also picked the loopholes in his words to criticize himself.


    "Enough!"


    Seeing Pedro pressing step by step and Alan retreating step by step, Muhammad gley finally gave a big drink. He had no patience to waste his time on these blatant advantages. Muhammad gley just wants to know whether his brother, the failed usurper, is alive or dead now? Was he caught alive or ran away.


    At this time, Chechen had enough intimacy with Fatima. He saw that Muhammad gley was angry and didn''t want to make his relationship too rigid. After all, no matter what purpose, Muhammad gley sent troops to save himself.


    "Khan, at the beginning, LAN Gelai was captured by us." Chechen took Fatima''s hand, walked to Muhammad Gelai, pointed to a chariot in the distance and said to him.


    That''s where the first LAN gley was temporarily detained.


    When he heard that LAN gley had been captured alive at the beginning, Muhammad gley almost jumped up with joy. Countless days and nights, he finally waited for this day.


    At this time, Muhammad gley seemed to have forgotten everything. He didn''t wait for Cherchen to guide him and went straight to the chariot.


    As the distance drew closer, Muhammad gley could clearly see the figure of his usurper brother.


    Khan''s hand was full of sweat because of excitement. He wiped his gorgeous robe, and then put his hand on the handle of the knife instead of putting it down.


    This scene was seen by Chechen, Pedro, Alan, Kemal and others at the same time.


    The people had different expressions, but they all walked forward quickly and approached Muhammad gley.


    Finally, Muhammad gray faced his brother.


    At the beginning, LAN gley raised his head and the two looked at each other.


    In the distance, Bayi and Mir, who came with Muhammad gley, also took their respective guards to the Kuban river. They rode on the river''s paddle boat and were heading towards the other bank.


    At the beginning, although LAN gley had fantasized about seeing Muhammad gley countless times after he was captured, and thought dozens of times that his brother might kill himself at the first sight of himself, when he saw Muhammad gley holding the handle of the knife, LAN gley''s eyes showed a look of fear at the beginning.


    Muhammad gley took another step forward. At this distance, the Damascus machete at his waist can play the strongest effect. At first, LAN gley had no doubt that he would die painlessly when the Sharp Machete cut his neck.


    At this time, Pedro and Kemal suddenly took a step forward. They stood on both sides of Muhammad graii, with their right hands hidden behind them.


    Chechen was not surprised that his uncle Pedro would do so, because at the beginning, LAN gley was Pedro''s "meat ticket". He also wanted to exchange Yilan gley and Muhammad gley for money. How could he let Muhammad gley kill him so easily; However, Kemal''s performance was beyond Cherchen''s expectation - Kemal even wanted to save Yishi LAN gley. Is this his own idea or the instruction of Mahmoud Pasha?


    On the shore, the oar sailboat had come to the shore, and the Tatar nobles jumped out of the boat one after another and came to the camp of the mercenary regiment.


    Muhammad gley released his hand holding the handle of the knife and made an unexpected move - Muhammad gley held his brother in his arms. Tears ran down his face and said, "Allah! My dear brother, why did you betray me! Don''t you know how much I love you?"


    On one side, Che Chen, Alan and others were stunned.

 Chapter 558

    In advance, it was expected that when the two met, Muhammad gley would cut his brother with a knife to avoid future trouble; It was expected that Khan would ridicule Ilan gley, ridicule his boldness and overestimation, and then force him to lick the dust under his feet. But no one would have thought that what they saw would be such a moving scene.


    At this time, the tartar nobles also came to the chariot where LAN gley was imprisoned. When they saw this scene, they all showed incredible expressions. Then, some people nodded with satisfaction, but some people seemed relieved.


    Yes, relieved.


    These relieved nobles were nobles who had followed LAN gley''s rebellion at the beginning. They saw that Muhammad gley was so kind to his rebellious brother as if he were a big brother to his own brother who made a mistake - they were angry, but they couldn''t bear to blame.


    "Such a kind Khan will never be bad for himself," the nobles thought.


    On the chariot, when Muhammad gley hugged his head and wept bitterly, LAN gley whispered to his "acting" brother, "OK, my dear brother."


    "That''s not enough, my dear brother. Brothers and sisters, brothers and sisters, shouldn''t younger brothers be more respectful now that they are brothers and friends?" Muhammad gley said in the same voice that only his two brothers can hear: "You have no choice. Now play this play with me, and I won''t kill you for the time being. Otherwise, you know how much I want you to see Allah."


    Of course LAN gley knew at the beginning.


    So he has no choice.


    "Of course I understand, my brother."


    At the end of this sentence, LAN gley pushed Muhammad gley away. He knelt down on the chariot and began his performance. LAN gley covered his eyes with his hands and said in a choking voice: "I''m wrong, I''m wrong. Dear brother, everything is my fault. I shouldn''t be blinded by butter and try to usurp the Khan throne given to you by Allah and the Sudan. I deserve it, I really deserve it."


    At the beginning, LAN gley hit the door of the chariot with his head.


    At the beginning, LAN gley hit so hard that the door of the chariot was covered with iron sheet. Only three or five times, LAN gley''s forehead exuded blood.


    Of course, Muhammad gley stopped his brother''s self mutilation. He tore a corner of expensive silk from the inside of his clothes and bound LAN gley at the beginning.


    "I forgive you, I forgive you, my brother. As long as you don''t want anything, your life will be as long as mine," Muhammad gley promised.


    Chechen looked at the performance of two members of the gley family at the level of "movie emperor", and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    If Chechen had not known these two people deeply in the war, he might have been deceived by this moving scene like those Tatar nobles.


    No, perhaps those smart or cunning tartar nobles don''t believe this. They are just cooperating with the performance of the gley brothers. Because such performance is actually beneficial to themselves. At least the Khan who was pardoned by Yishi LAN gley will not pursue his mistakes.


    After Muhammad gley personally bandaged his brother''s wound, he was ready to help Yishi LAN gley off the chariot and take him away.


    The play has been finished, and the actor should end. As a brother who makes it difficult for him to sleep and eat, he should put it beside him and rest assured.


    "Please wait a minute, Khan."


    Just as Muhammad gley was about to take Yishi LAN gley, Pedro said something to stop him. Pedro stood in front of Khan and resolutely refused to let him go.


    Pedro''s unreasonable behavior immediately attracted the scolding of the Tatar nobles on the side. Although they were reminded that this was Chechen bey''s uncle, criticism was still heard. After all, even bey''s blatant obstruction of Khan was a very serious fault.


    When he heard these insults, Pedro was also under great pressure. He quickly explained: "the greatest and all powerful Khan, I have no intention to offend you, but there is one thing you may have neglected - at the beginning, LAN gley was captured by my nephew chechenbey, and he has the right to deal with the prisoners. I believe that this rule is sacred and inviolable in the Khanate."


    According to Pedro, the tartar nobles who had originally denounced loudly kept their mouths shut.


    Indeed, since Chechen captured Yishi LAN gley, he has the right to dispose of the prisoners, which can not be taken away by Khan casually. This is the bottom line related to the vital interests of every Tatar, and no one will trample on it.


    "I asked for money."


    Muhammad gley, who had seen Pedro stop him and doubted whether Chechen had any conspiracy, relaxed. He grabbed LAN gley''s wrist at the beginning, then smiled and asked Chechen, "my dearest bey, you can make a price. For my incompetent but reformed brother, I am willing to give you begzisalai."


    In the face of Muhammad gley''s "empty gun", before Cherchen spoke, Pedro scrambled and said, "one hundred thousand Taylor can''t be less."


    100000 Taylor, that''s a huge sum of money. It should be noted that the residents of the Smolensk campaign paid only 60000 Taylor and redeemed themselves from the Cossacks.


    Muhammad Gray''s eyelids jumped. He didn''t expect that Chechen''s uncle was also such a cruel role - there really wasn''t a good thing in their family.


    However, I have just boasted. Even if I trade bergzisalai for Yishi LAN gley, I will not hesitate. Now if I let him change his mouth, I will undoubtedly beat myself in front of the public.


    Therefore, Muhammad gley can only accept this price.


    "OK, Taylor, I''ll give it to you," said Muhammad gley, gritting his teeth.


    Pedro was overjoyed. If Cherchen didn''t speak suddenly, he almost came forward to help Yishi LAN gley get off the chariot.


    "Khan, what my uncle wants is cash. Pay and deliver. Do you have so many Taylor?"


    Chechen, who had not spoken, suddenly stepped forward and said.


    After listening to Chechen, although Pedro felt that he had never said he wanted cash, he also thought that his nephew was afraid that Muhammad gley would become an old man after he got someone. He quickly turned help into push and pushed LAN gley back to the chariot at the beginning.


    Muhammad Gray''s eyes widened. They Tatars went out to rob money this time. Of course, he didn''t and couldn''t bring so much money.


    Chechen also knows this, which is his purpose. So he continued, "since you can''t take out so much cash for the time being, at the beginning, LAN gley should stay with me for the time being. When you raise 100000 Taylor, I''ll give him to you. You can rest assured that I will definitely return a living Khan brother to you."


    "Then thank you." Muhammad gley''s Adam''s Apple moved. He finally agreed without bargaining with Chechen.


    At night, one Tatar army after another rushed to the Kuban river. They were relieved to see that there was no war here. After all, no one wants to fall before enjoying the victory.


    Under the jurisdiction of various tribes and noble officers, Tatar cavalry camped around the Kuban river. According to tradition, the prisoners were still arranged inside the camp. For a time, the upper and lower parts and both banks of the Kuban River were brightly lit, and countless bonfires and torches illuminated the dark sky as if it were day. The number of torches and bonfires is almost comparable to the stars in the sky.


    Of all the tents, the brightest is Muhammad gley''s golden tent. After the Khan''s attendants also crossed the Kuban River, Chechen gave up his original camp in uzenbei as the Khan''s residence.


    Muhammad gley, who was disturbed by Chechen again, was furious in the big tent again. At the door, two Crimean Khan guards stood like sculptures made of marble. They kept their eyes fixed on the front, fearing that a slight movement of themselves would be seen by Khan, so as to replace Alan and become the target for Khan to vent his anger.


    Muhammad gley slapped Alan in the face. Alan''s cheeks were red and swollen. He didn''t know how many slaps he had received.


    After this one, Muhammad gley released his hand holding Alan''s collar. Alan collapsed to the ground. Although his face was burning, he could finally rest assured that his master was tired and he was safe.


    Seeing Muhammad gley panting, the loyal dog who had just been abused leaned up. Alan smiled flatteringly and said to Muhammad gley, "omnipotent sweat, your slapping skills are getting better and better. The sound is crisp!"


    By this time, Muhammad gley''s anger was almost gone. He had a rare pity for Alan.


    "Alan, I''m not as comfortable as you are. Do you still hurt now?" said Muhammad gley.


    "Khan, Alan will always be your loyal dog." facing Muhammad gley''s rare "concern", Alan cried bitterly.


    "All right, all right." seeing Alan''s nose and tears rubbing against his robe, Muhammad gley quickly stopped Alan''s crying.


    Alan really stopped crying.


    Then Muhammad gley sat back on the throne. He rubbed his chin in a meditative way.


    "You said, why did Chechen want me to pay cash before he would give me my bastard brother?" Muhammad gley seemed to ask himself and Alan.


    For conspiracy theorists like Muhammad gley, Chechen''s behavior is extremely abnormal, because Chechen is not short of money. As Muhammad gley knows, Chechen won no less than 200000 Taylor in the war to help his country recover. Although it costs a lot to recruit troops and fight, it will never be short of money. Therefore, it is so suspicious that Chechen has to take his own appearance gold to give Elaine gley to himself at the beginning.


    Therefore, because of this understanding, Muhammad graii did not negotiate with Chechen again, but directly agreed.


    Now, he wants to think about what kind of bad water Chechen has in his stomach.


    "Khan, I know."


    While Muhammad gray racked his brains and thought hard, Alan suddenly said.


    "Huh?"


    Muhammad gray raised his head in disbelief. Alan, such a fool, has figured out what his smart brain doesn''t understand?


    "Master," Alan stepped forward and said with his swollen cheek bulging, "I accidentally saw that Kemal under Mehmed Pasha had whispered with him before Chechen said that. Maybe Kemal let Chechen say so."


    "That''s right." Muhammad gley suddenly realized that Kemal ordered it.


    The Ottoman Turkish Empire pouted its ass, and Muhammad gley knew what shit it was going to shit. Don''t you just want to play the game of checks and balances?


    The Sultan of the Ottoman Turkish Empire inherited and implemented a cruel habit called "canon", that is, if one person succeeds to the throne, he will kill all his brothers and sisters, and if one does not stay, his nephew will also be executed. During the reign of Muhammad II, the habit of "canon" was raised to law. He even said: "it is appropriate for any of my sons to kill his brothers for a better world order if God chooses them as the imperial Sudan".


    But for those affiliated countries and allies, the Sultan of the Ottoman Turkish Empire did not allow them to play like this. For example, the famous Count Dracula, the ancestor of zepesh killed by Chechen, became the count of valachia and surrendered to the Ottoman Turkish Empire after his father dracuri became the count of valachia. He and his brother Radu, who was known as the beautiful male, became hostages of the Ottoman Empire. After the assassination of dracuri in 1447, Count Dracula was released as a hostage and supported by the Ottoman Empire to succeed his father as the ruler of valachia. But his brother ladu remained in Istanbul. After Count Dracula rebelled against the Ottoman Turkish Empire, Sultan Mohammed II quickly supported his brother Radu and drove Count Dracula off the throne.


    Now, Kemal encourages Cherchen not to give Elaine gley to himself. I''m afraid he''s also moving the same mind. Muhammad gley can even imagine that in a few days, perhaps an order from Kafa or Istanbul, he will send LAN gley to Rhode Island under the Ottoman Turkish Empire, which is called "taking care of himself". At that time, even if he gives 100000 Taylor to Cherchen, he can''t start because of the will of the Sudan.


    "I knew I shouldn''t have played this bribe," Mohamed gley regretted.

 Chapter 559

    When Muhammad gley was remorseful, Chechen''s uncle Pedro was looking for Chechen with similar mood. But this time, Pedro didn''t regret that he set the price of LAN gley too low at the beginning, but worried about whether his nephew would attract the jealousy of Muhammad gley if he didn''t give Muhammad gley face in public. After all, Franco''s attention is not far away.


    Before, Pedro didn''t think about this, but when he thought of this possibility, Pedro became more and more afraid.


    When Pedro opened a corner of Chechen''s camp, he saw Chechen lying with Fatima, and Chechen''s forehead was on Fatima''s forehead, which was sleeping on his leg.


    Even if an old Jianghu like Pedro saw such a beautiful scene with his nephew as the protagonist, he couldn''t help blushing. Pedro hurried to find half the curtain, and then coughed outside.


    "Cough."


    "Who is it?"


    "Me, Pedro."


    "Please wait a minute, uncle."


    As soon as Pedro came, Fatima suddenly woke up. She instinctively wanted to hide. Chechen grabbed her: "Fatima, you stay. Here, uncle Pedro is my only relative here. We always let him know and get his blessing."


    Looking at Chechen''s eager eyes, Fatima nodded.


    Just now, Fatima, who has always been very vigilant, slept so heavily because she was too tired these days. In addition, she was pregnant, so her vigilance decreased seriously. Even Pedro didn''t notice when he came to the door.


    Unlike Viscount Hesse, Fatima''s passage through the Kalmyk blockade was not so smooth. The Kalmyks laid heavy ambushes in the woods and grasslands. Fatima was exposed after passing the second blockade. Five Kalmyk cavalry found her in a swamp. Immediately, they surrounded her, and one of them shot a whistling arrow into the sky.


    Fatima knew that if she could not get rid of or kill these five enemies in the shortest time, more and more Kalmyks would surround her, and it would be very difficult for her to escape at that time.


    So Fatima did everything she could from the beginning. On the galloping horse, Fatima threw two throwing knives at the two oncoming enemies. One of them accurately rubbed the neck of a Kalmyk cavalry, while the other was blocked by another Kalmyk cavalry with a shield.


    Just at the moment when the Kalmyk cavalry blocked his sight because he raised his shield to cover his upper body, Fatima suddenly kicked the Spurs into the belly of the horse. The horse suddenly accelerated under the pain, and approached the Kalmyk cavalry in less than a blink of an eye.


    Fatima''s machete rubbed the enemy''s side, and the Sharp Machete cut the karmec cavalry in two by horse speed.


    Although the two kalmec cavalry were solved at once, Fatima''s crisis was not relieved. Because the other three Kalmyk cavalry had been surrounded from both wings and behind.


    Two karmec cavalry from the left and right raised the composite bow at the same time. They cooperated tacitly. One shot an arrow at Fatima on the horse, and the other aimed at the neck of the horse.


    Two feather arrows were fired almost at the same time, which would have been in a dilemma for ordinary people; Even a high-strength knight can block or dodge a feather arrow in this case.


    But Fatima is not an ordinary person. Her skills trained in the court of the dark and cruel Ottoman Turkish Sultan made Fatima fly these two feather arrows with unimaginable actions. First, she turned sideways, took down the steel shield from her back and covered the horse''s neck. The Kalmyk''s feather arrow was nailed to the steel shield, gave a "Ding" and a unwilling neighing, and then fell to the ground; With the action of sideways, Fatima''s machete drew a beautiful arc from bottom to top, which was like a string moon.


    The blade of the machete cut on the arrow of the flying feather arrow. Fatima used a clever force to pick the feather arrow away.


    At this time, the karmec cavalry behind Fatima saw that his companion''s moves had fallen empty. He shouted and clamped his horse''s belly with his legs to speed up the horse. The long gun straight in his hand glowed cold and pointed directly at Fatima''s back.


    But Fatima''s horse was always so fast than him. Although the kalmec cavalry with a gun tried to catch up, it just couldn''t reach Fatima.


    The kalmec cavalry on the left and right wings joined him, and the three war horses went hand in hand, chasing Fatima behind. Because the bow and arrow could not shoot over the horse''s head, the two card man MEC cavalry threw away the bow and waved machetes.


    "Squeak."


    Along the wind, the sound of sparks burning came. The kalmec cavalry with a gun has the best ear power among the claimants. He has seen the burning of the rope of the rope gun and knows that it is this sound. The karmec cavalry mistakenly thought Fatima was going to fight back with a musket. Knowing the power of the musket, he quickly reminded his companions to pay attention to concealment.


    Suddenly, a black ball fell from the left side of Fatima''s horse. Then Fatima made a fierce acceleration and immediately opened the distance between herself and the pursuers behind her by ten steps.


    Three Kalmyk cavalry were wondering what had fallen to the ground, and the black ball suddenly exploded under the belly of the Kalmyk cavalry in the middle.


    It turned out that the sound of the fire rope heard by the karmec cavalry was not the sound of the gun, but a bomb.


    The violent explosion and scattered shrapnel shrouded the three Kalmyk cavalry. At this time, neither exquisite pedals nor excellent armor could save them - the three Kalmyk cavalry and their mounts fell in a pool of blood. The worst thing was that the mount of the card man and the MEC man with a gun was torn in the abdomen, and the colorful intestines were exposed.


    Although Fatima had solved the five people as quickly as possible, the speed of the nearby kalmec cavalry was much beyond Fatima''s expectation. When there was no way, Fatima had to beat her horse into the dangerous swamp.


    Fatima knew very well that the dangerous swamp could not only bring trouble to herself, but also limit the mobility of the Kalmyk people. Moreover, the dangerous swamp is more dangerous for the party with more people.


    At first, the Kalmyks pursued her with all their strength. Fatima could feel that there were at least ten pursuers behind her. This is the hunter who wants to catch up with her as soon as possible and kill her. Using the impatience of the enemy, fatimari set a small trap at her last rest point - a shallow buried sharpened wooden thorn baked by fire. This trap can''t kill people, but it can make the enemy lose combat effectiveness and drag down at least two of his companions.


    Towards evening, Fatima set a second trap. A bowl of steaming broth. Meat is good meat. It is air dried with top-grade beef and hammered into tight meat floss. Almost half a cow is contained in this pocket. When it is boiled in water, it will be restored to delicious beef. The soup is good. Fatima cooked it with precious drinking water and added salt. Even in peacetime, this is also food that people can eat quickly.


    But Fatima knew that after the first trap, the Kalmyks who chased themselves did not dare to move anyway.


    They are afraid of poison.


    There was no poison in the broth. Fatima''s broth was not to poison the enemy, but to attract "enemies" for them.


    In the swamp, there are poisonous snakes and beasts.


    For a day and a half, Fatima was constantly changing between the hunted and the hunter. She succeeded in turning the enemy behind her into a single digit. But the remaining enemies are getting more and more difficult. Originally, it was an elite who could survive in the swamp.


    Fatima herself was not without danger. Just that night, she had just lit a bonfire when a python suddenly appeared behind her. The boa constrictor vomited the letter, and his green eyes fixed on Fatima. At this time, Fatima had only one dagger in her hand. She didn''t move, even if the sweat from the campfire kept running across her cheek. Finally, the python took her as a sculpture, but the war horse woke up and sneezed.


    The python was startled and jumped on Fatima''s mount. Out of instinctive fear, the war horse kept kicking its front hooves, which made it impossible for busy to get close for a while. This was a good time for Fatima to escape, but Fatima did not escape, because Fatima knew that she could not lose her war horse, and she had to go to Kursk.


    Raising the dagger, Fatima threw herself on the python with all her strength, and she stabbed the end handle of the dagger into the Python''s head.


    The boa constrictor was fatally hit, but its vitality was so tenacious that it still had the strength to lift Fatima to the ground.


    The python straightened up, and the dagger on its head shone silver in the moonlight. The boa constrictor pounced on Fatima, who fell to the ground, and Fatima dodged dangerously. She turned over and sat on the Python and hit the handle of the dagger with her fists.


    This time, the python didn''t get up again.


    After that, Fatima dared not light a bonfire easily. Hungry, she caught insects in the swamp. A worm the size of a finger is the most delicious. They wriggled their fat bodies and tossed left and right in their hands. Fatima just pinched her head with her fingers, and then slowly pulled it down, and the green feces were squeezed out.


    The tender worm meat quickly becomes a thick paste between the teeth, and the greasy bitter taste is like the air in the swamp. But Fatima carefully grinds with her teeth and uses her tongue to search for larger pieces of meat in the meat paste to ensure that she can get as much nutrition as possible - even if she doesn''t need it, the baby in her belly needs it.


    The next day, Fatima came out of the swamp.


    Fatima knew that there might be at least five Kalmyks behind her, but they were equally exhausted and couldn''t catch up with themselves. In other words, I have got rid of them.


    Once again on the war horse, Fatima couldn''t rest and eat enough. She continued to gallop towards Kursk.


    Later, Fatima took the lead when Muhammad gley rushed to "rescue" Chechen because of Yilan gley. This state lasts for several days, even the iron man can''t hold it.


    After a few minutes, Pedro came in. He looked at Cherchen and Fatima, then raised his fist and pretended to cough on his lips - Pedro liked this action very much, because it made him feel more powerful and more like an elder.


    "Chechen, one thing


    As soon as Pedro wanted to speak, Chechen interrupted him: "uncle, I have something to tell you."


    Then, Chechen took Fatima''s hand and pulled it forward, pulled Fatima to the front, and then said to Pedro, "uncle, I''m getting married with Fatima. I''m sorry I didn''t tell you in advance."


    When Chechen said that he was going to marry Fatima, Chechen seemed to use all his courage, and later he was more and more close.


    Pedro looked at Cherchen and didn''t speak, which made Cherchen and Fatima nervous. Especially Fatima, Chechen could feel the sweat from her palm.


    Chechen clenched Fatima''s hand and smiled back at her, indicating that Fatima didn''t have to worry.


    "You should be sorry," said Pedro. His voice was low, like the wind blowing in a cave. However, it was completely put on by Pedro, who had accepted Fatima and Chechen because of the preventive injection given by Oksana in advance. Now he just wants to tease them a little.


    "Deputy head, Chechen and I..." Fatima listened to Pedro''s dissatisfaction. She was very nervous and hurried to explain.


    "No, Fatima, you don''t have to explain." Pedro lowered his head, closed his eyes and sighed deeply, which seemed extremely disappointed.


    Che Chen was also nervous. He shouted, "uncle!"


    Pedro secretly opened his eyes a slit. Seeing that it was almost over, he suddenly raised his head and changed his smiling face.


    "But you should be sorry that you didn''t tell me about you first. Not only was it not the first, but it was the last. You really deserve your uncle."


    With that, Pedro laughed and looked like a trick had succeeded.


    Although the turning point came suddenly and was surprised, Chechen and Fatima were relieved. Because it looks like this, Pedro doesn''t object to the two being together.


    Coincidentally, Chechen and Fatima looked at each other and smiled. At this time, Fatima''s cold face was filled with a smile as sweet as honey.


    Che Chen thought a little. He was hesitating whether to tell Uncle Pedro another thing at this opportunity.


    "Uncle Pedro, I have another thing to tell you." finally, Chechen made up his mind to tell Fatima about her pregnancy.


    Pedro was laughing. As soon as he heard that Cherchen had something to tell himself, he stopped laughing.


    "What''s up?" he asked.


    Chechen glanced at Fatima again. Through this eye, Fatima understood what Chechen was going to say, and her hand naturally put on her lower abdomen.


    "Uncle, Fatima is pregnant. She has my child." Chechen announced loudly.


    The news was so sudden that Pedro felt dizzy. Then he felt a stream of hot blood rushing to his forehead, which made him out of breath.


    "Let me slow, let me slow," said Pedro, stretching his head out of the tent.

 Chapter 560

    A breeze blew, and Pedro felt his mind cool and sober.


    "Sooner or later, uncle''s life will be scared to death by you," said Pedro.


    With that, Pedro hurried to Fatima. He bent down and approached Fatima''s stomach carefully.


    Fatima was only a few months pregnant. Due to regular exercise, her abdominal bulge was not obvious, and Pedro certainly couldn''t see anything.


    "Descendants of our family." Pedro raised his head and giggled, full of happiness.


    Then, Pedro fully demonstrated the persistence and enthusiasm of an old man who hoped for the continuation and prosperity of the family. He helped Fatima sit down and asked questions. When he knew Fatima had eaten insects raw in the swamp to avoid, Pedro shouted. He jumped up in a panic and asked if Cherchen had asked salben to see it. After getting a positive answer, he sat down again.


    "Salburn said TIMA''s body was very strong, and he didn''t find any abnormalities in the child," Chechen said.


    "You have to be careful, you have to be careful," said Pedro with lingering fear.


    Seeing his uncle panic like this, Chechen was greatly moved. In order not to let his uncle worry about it, Cherchen changed the topic and asked if Uncle Pedro came to him so late. Is there anything else to explain?


    Pedro expressed his fear that Chechen would attract the jealousy and ambition of Muhammad gley by not giving Muhammad gley face in public. Hearing this possibility, Fatima also looked at Cherchen with worry.


    Che Chen pondered.


    "Probably not," said Chechen "Mohamed gley is different from Yakov. Yakov is a real villain. He does bad things recklessly and depends on his likes and dislikes. But Mohamed gley is different. Our Khan is a hypocrite. He will harm others, but he is unwilling to bear a bad reputation. He always likes to play tricks. Just like this time, he should have killed LAN gley at the beginning, but he was partial Even if he hates me again, he will not be blatantly detrimental to me, but will make negative moves. What''s more, Kemal and Sudanese soldiers are here. Strictly speaking, it is Kemal that I offended Muhammad gley today. "


    With that, Che Chen shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    "What''s going on?"


    Pedro couldn''t understand how this matter had something to do with Kemal.


    "It''s like this... Chechen said.


    Originally, Chechen didn''t want Muhammad gley to give him yishilan gley until he gave him 100000 Taylor in cash. After all, no matter what reason Muhammad gley was for, he finally led the army to rescue himself, which was always a kindness to Chechen. But Kemal suddenly whispered in his ear, hoping that he could save yishilan¡¤ Gley stayed in the mercenary regiment for a few days and gave Cherchen advice in the name of his uncle Pedro asking for cash.


    Kemal is a person who really participated in the rescue mercenary regiment. Cherchen always has to repay this kindness. Before, Kemal didn''t ask for anything, but accepted the money given to him by Cherchen. Now, when he made such a request, Cherchen certainly has no way to refuse.


    "But what kind of medicine is sold in the Kemal gourd? Is it good for him to leave isilan gleido with us? Or does he pity isilan gleido and don''t want him to die in the hands of his brother?" Pedro guessed.


    Che Chen stalled. In fact, he couldn''t solve this problem.


    Although Fatima has been trained as a killer in Istanbul since she was a child, and although there are many dependent princes and noble children of the Ottoman Turkish Empire among the students taught by her fencing teacher, Fatima is not good at politics and strategy. She does not think about hostages, let alone give Cherchen a hint.


    When Cherchen was ready to give up thinking about this problem, the tent was opened again, and Ingrid hurried in.


    "Captain, it''s not good. Yelishei and fedot are fighting with the Tatars!" said Ingrid panting.


    "What happened?" asked Pedro.


    "Yelishaye, yelishaye, they... They... Were breathless." Ingrid was out of breath. It was obvious that she came as fast as she could.


    "Uncle, let''s go and have a look." Chechen took off his sword hanging on one side of the clothes hanger and walked outside.


    No matter what the merits of the matter are, it''s my subordinates who are fighting now. I can''t let them suffer.


    Before leaving, he asked Fatima to have a good rest in the tent.


    "Ah, here it is." Pedro answered and rushed out.


    Ingrid glanced at Fatima and ran out - the camp was so big that she couldn''t find the head and deputy head without leading the way.


    In this way, Ingrid took Chechen and Pedro to the Bank of the Kuban river. When she passed the chariot of yishilan gley, Chechen looked at the chariot.


    "Captain, I''ll look after this guy."


    Aunt VARVARA is on duty tonight. When aunt VARVARA saw Cherchen looking over, she said loudly that she would never let the prisoner out of her sight.


    For aunt VARVARA, Chechen was relieved. VARVARA not only cooks well, but also has a brute force that is not inferior to men. However, his character is also very forthright and can integrate with all the mercenaries.


    When Chechen and others disappeared into the darkness, LAN gley, who had been hiding in the chariot in silence, leaned out his head.


    "Beauty, how about we make a deal? As long as you let me go, I''ll let you be my woman. Not everyone can be the concubine of Crimean Khan. You should take advantage of the opportunity." yishilan gley said naturally to aunt varvarvara who didn''t even look at him.


    At the beginning, LAN gley knew that although his life was not in danger because he remained in the mercenary regiment, Muhammad gley would get rid of himself sooner or later. When you get into your brother''s hands, even if you don''t die, life will be worse than death. So he must find a way to escape before he is transferred.


    Originally, at the beginning, LAN gley wanted to play a trick on aunt VARVARA - he believed he had such charm. At the beginning of the khanate, LAN gley was often called "beautiful man" by girls. But as soon as I saw the face of the middle-aged woman in VARVARA, at the beginning, LAN gley couldn''t say anything about love. At the beginning, LAN gley almost couldn''t pass his level. For his life and great cause, he had to hypnotize and anesthetize himself again and again, imagining aunt VARVARA as a peerless beauty. Finally, at the beginning, LAN gley defeated himself and said the changed love words.


    But at the beginning of LAN gley''s words, aunt VARVARA''s heart did not fluctuate. Because in aunt valvalvalla''s heart, Victor, the disabled Spanish compatriot of Cherchen, is the real man. At the beginning, LAN gley was at most a little white face.


    So, aunt valvalvalla hit the side wall of the chariot with her rolling pin and dented the iron sheet on the bread. She told Yishi LAN gley with practical actions: if you dare say one more word, I''ll break your dog''s head.


    At the beginning, LAN gley shrank back into the chariot under the influence of aunt VARVARA. He decided to try other ways when the aunt''s anger subsided.

 Chapter 561

    By now, under the leadership of Ingrid, Chechen and Pedro had reached the Kuban river. Seeing Ingrid greeting a raft propped up by a sheep bladder on the bank, Chechen finally couldn''t help asking, "Ingrid, yelishaye, are they on the other side?"


    "Yes, Captain," said Ingrid.


    "What are they doing on the other side?"


    "They go, they go to save people," said Ingrid.


    "Save people? Save who?"


    It was said that elishey and fedot went to the other side to save people. Pedro couldn''t understand it.


    At this time, the raft came to Cherchen and them.


    Ingrid nodded her feet and jumped onto the raft. She said anxiously, "head, deputy head, you''ll know when you go."


    On the other side, even without Ingrid''s leadership, Chechen and Pedro also found yelishei and them, because the movement was the largest in the camp on the other side.


    "Captain, why are you here?"


    Just as Chechen was going in that direction, viscount Hessen suddenly appeared behind him, with a surprised expression on his face.


    Chechen could be sure that when he crossed the river with his uncle and Ingrid, viscount Hesse was definitely not behind him. The Viscount appeared now, and it was obvious that he had arrived early.


    "Hessen, why are you here? And what''s going on?" Chechen stopped and asked.


    Seeing Chechen ask himself, viscount Hesse''s face showed an embarrassed look.


    "Captain, I also came to save people."


    Just now Ingrid said that elishea had come to save people, and now Viscount Hesse said the same.


    "Explain the white point!"


    "Yes!"


    Viscount Hessen told Chechen that when the subsequent Tatars drove tens of thousands of prisoners to the Bank of the Kuban River, yelishei fedot and Xie Miao moved their hearts. They are all Russians. How can they watch their compatriots be so devastated? But they also knew that they had no ability to save them, even Cherchen could not and could not save everyone from Muhammad gley and other Tatar nobles. If Chechen did, Muhammad gley would certainly want it, because he would become the public enemy of all Tatars.


    Therefore, yelishei and others found Ingrid. Each of them advanced a year''s salary from the Quartermaster. They thought they could save one by one with the money.


    It happened that Viscount Hesse himself happened to pass by when yelishei and others advanced their salaries. He was greatly moved when he heard about it. He also advanced a sum of money from Ingrid and was ready to make a modest contribution.


    After listening to Viscount Hesse, Chechen finally understood what was going on. However, what he said to Viscount Hesse that he wanted to do his little, he was extremely skeptical. After all, when he first arrived in Kafa, viscount Hesse once went to the slave market in Kafa to make a modest contribution to the society.


    Because Chechen''s suspicious look at Viscount Hesse was too obvious, the guilty Viscount Hesse quickly turned his head to the other side, which made Chechen affirm his inner judgment.


    At this time, a painful howl that was not like human voice came from the crowd. Che Chen quickly pushed aside the crowd of onlookers and rushed in. Sure enough, they saw yelishei and fedot in the river, and a group of Tatars were fighting, but yelishei and they didn''t need to rescue themselves at all.


    Yelishei grabbed the braids on both sides of the head of a naked Tatar one by one, as if tearing the ears of a rabbit; Fedott, on the other hand, opened the dye factory by beating a Tatar with a soldering iron in his face with his fist.


    On one side, Chechen also saw Xie Miao. His own personal captain was also in the regiment at this time. He grabbed the heads of two Tatars and bumped them together.


    In addition, Chechen also saw a giant nearly two meters tall. The man was wearing a gray linen shirt, bare feet and a pair of black trousers. He had a golden beard, about forty or fifty years old, and his face was seven or eight times similar to that of yelishei. The big man was chained and was obviously a slave captured by the Tatars. While Che Chen was observing him, the big man suddenly waved his fist back and smashed a Tatar who tried to sneak attack several meters away.


    In addition to what Che Chen saw, four or five Tatars had already been lying around the four people. Obviously, these are the fruits of their war.


    Just as Chechen was ready to go, a hole opened at the other end of the crowd. An iron faced Tatar nobleman came in with his prince''s escort - Chechen recognized him as mansulbey of the Crimean Khanate.


    As soon as mansulbey appeared, a Swertia headed rat climbed out of a corner. He grabbed bey''s boots and said with a sad face, "bey, you have to decide for your loyal servant!"


    This man seems to be mansulbey''s man, but mansulbey''s attitude towards him is extremely bad. Before mansulbey could finish, he kicked him off, and then scolded fiercely, "you can''t accomplish anything, you can''t defeat anything."


    After kicking his own man, mansulbey turned his head and looked at yelishei and others fiercely. He gritted his teeth and said, "catch these troublemakers for me!"


    Chechen knew that it was time for him to play.


    "Hi, mansulbey, long time no see." Chechen said hello.


    Seeing that it was Chechen, Mansur bey finally squeezed out a smile on his face: "it was Chechen bey. I don''t know what brought you here?"


    "Of course, it''s a good wind. I originally asked yelishei to send the prayer card and hoped to visit bey tomorrow, but I didn''t expect that my subordinates were all rough people. They fought with bey''s people. It''s a sin, a sin."


    Hearing what Chechen said, mansulbey smiled contentedly. He said to Cherchen, "my door is always open for Cherchen bey."


    "It''s what you want." Chechen smiled.


    Seeing the atmosphere slow down, the Swertia headed rat suddenly hugged mansulbey again. This time, he hugged bey''s thigh.


    "Bey, you can''t let them take people away. These are all me, not all your wealth!" the man cried in a startling way. It turned out that when Chechen and mansulbey were ready to leave, yelishei also helped the middle-aged man to go together.


    To Chechen''s surprise, the Tatars around him not only didn''t show sympathy, but also gloated.


    "Get out!"


    This time, mansulbey spit out only one word. Two Crimean princes quickly dragged the man away.


    Mansulbey turned his head and said to Chechen with a little apology, "Chechen bey, some of my men are rude and lack of education. Please don''t be surprised."


    "Of course not."

 Chapter 562

    Mansulbey not only has a good capacity for wine, but also has all kinds of wine in his tent. Some of these wines also have complicated patterns and door badges, which are obviously the booty of bey in the war.


    Mansulbey toasted Cherchen cup by cup. Often before he finished drinking this bottle of vodka, he opened another bottle of gin.


    Although Chechen doesn''t drink as much as yelishei, he doesn''t drink much, let alone mix all kinds of wine. If Pedro wasn''t here, I''m afraid Cherchen would lie here tonight.


    Pedro, who is good at wine, doesn''t refuse to come. Again and again he touched the wine glass with mansulbey, white, red and yellow, all of which he poured into his stomach.


    "Hero, hero!" mansulbey thumbed up and praised Pedro.


    "Bey is the real hero, hero!" Pedro replied to Mansur bey with drunken eyes.


    They laughed and bumped the glasses together again.


    It was early in the morning when I came back from mansulbey. At the banquet, mansulbey negotiated a deal with Chechen - relying on Chechen''s relationship with bayazid Khan, mansulbey hoped to buy a batch of salt from Ackerman.


    As soon as Chechen returned to the mercenary regiment''s station, he ordered two female slaves sent by mansulbey to take the drunken Pedro back to the tent to rest, and then he immediately went to yelishei to ask what happened.


    In the place where ye lishei lives, Cherchen doesn''t find ye lishei. Yelishei''s Ma Bian told Chechen that his master had come back, and then went to see Dr. salben.


    As there are still many serious and serious wounded in the mercenary regiment, salben has been busy in the ward these days, forgetting to eat and sleep, and rarely goes to the tent to rest.


    In the field hospital of the mercenary regiment, Chechen easily found yelishei. Not only yelishei, but also fedot, Xie Miao and the bearded man who looks like yelishei.


    "Head."


    Seeing Cherchen coming in, yelisheyi and other three people quickly stood up.


    Chechen motioned the three to sit down, and then he found a chair to sit down.


    "Tell me about it." Chechen looked at the faces of the three.


    Although in the fight just now, yelishei and other three people were very brave and took the advantage, as if they were fighting under their opponents. But Che Chen looked carefully under the light now. In fact, all three were hurt. Fedot, in particular, was not good at close combat. At this time, he took off his clothes and his naked body was full of bruises.


    At this time, the three people look at me and I look at you. They are silent and seem to be waiting for others to speak.


    After all, although the fight was happy, but after the three calmed down, they also knew how much trouble their impulse would cause to Chechen.


    "You are the chief officer of yelishei, chief aleval Chechen."


    Just then, the middle-aged man with curly beards, who was being bandaged by salburn, stood up. His two meter height almost wrapped Chechen in the shadow of his body.


    "I''m yelisi''s father. You can call me old yelisi," said the bearded man.


    There is nothing wrong with Chechen''s guess. He is indeed yelishei''s father.


    It turned out that all the causes of the matter were due to yelisi''s father, old yelisi.


    As the Boye nobleman of liangzan, old yelishei was recruited into the army during the siege of Kursk.


    However, this call-up cast a shadow of failure from the beginning.


    Originally, as an important town of Czarist Russia, 574 Boye nobles should be registered in the military service list of Boye nobles in liangzan - but only 104 people were actually recruited, less than one fifth of the total. The reasons for the leave of 470 people who did not come were also very different: 300 people were serving in the western front line of Czar Russia, 70 people were in Moscow, 20 people were in Nizhny Novgorod, 8 people were prisoners of the nogai, 22 people had suddenly become disabled the night before recruitment, 20 people were working for local nobles, 2 people were missing, and 8 people were bedridden all year round, Another 20 people are carrying out the expansion of Siberia for czar Russia.


    Old yelishei was among the 104 actually recruited. On the school field, old yelishei also met many of his old comrades in arms. These veterans with an average age of more than 50 have to go to the battlefield.


    Although old yelishei is old, as a traditional Boye aristocrat, he has a natural sense of mission and sanctity for the recruitment of the czar. After returning from the school field, old yelishei turned out a set of ancestral scale armor equipment (including helmet, armor, arm armor and knee protection) from his home. However, due to the poor harvest this year and spending a lot of money on seeking positions and purchasing equipment for the other three sons, old yelishei had no spare power to arm his attendants after arming himself. He simply gave each attendant a helmet made of hard paper, plus a wicker shield, a bad bow and axe.


    This situation is also common among the other 103 people. The servants of some poor Boye nobles can be said to have no even the most humble paper helmets. Their weapons are almost pitchfork and wooden sticks, which are no different from farmers.


    Years of war had already impoverished the middle and small aristocracy of Czar Russia. It was mentioned by Anthony kingison, a British soldier who had been to Russia "When they get on the war horse and are ready to set off, they usually carry a knife of Turkish style and a pair of bows and arrows of the same Turkish style. Their saddles are made of wood and are decorated with gold-plated patterns and brocade. The saddles are also padded with colorful fabrics. Sometimes the cushions of the saddles are tanned and dyed leather, and the brocade is skillfully sewn in a circle with gold thread The magnificent scene of "rising" no longer exists.


    In this state, the morale of the soldiers on the expedition can be imagined. But general Boris Pushkin, the Lord of liangzan City, set out towards Kursk with an infantry force composed of 104 Boye cavalry and 2000 Boye noble attendants.


    Thirty miles away from Kursk, the army led by the Lord of Ryazan met the siege of nearly 10000 Tatar cavalry.


    The cunning Tatars quickly solved the Scout sent by Boris Pushkin by sneak attack, and then launched a sudden attack before general Boris Pushkin and other noble officers noticed the abnormality.


    Because of the sudden incident, the wooden wall on which the Czar Russian army relied to resist the Tatar cavalry had no time to expand, so they fell in love with the Tatars.


    When the Russian infantry in the front line, who were resisting the fierce arrow rain of Tatar cavalry with a shield made of inferior wicker, were still resisting, Boris Pushkin, the general of Czar Russia, took the lead in escaping under the heavy protection of the guard. Most Boye nobles also followed suit, threw down their attendants and fled in the direction of liangzan.


    "Although general Boris Pushkin left his army and fled, there is nothing wrong with him. As an old noble family inherited by Liang Zan for hundreds of years, Boris Pushkin has noble blood. Moreover, it is easy to get a thousand troops, but it is difficult to find one. As long as the officers are still there, we can organize another army."


    When it comes to general Boris Pushkin''s escape, old yelisi defended him.


    Old yelishei and some old Boyes who regarded glory above life stayed. They fought hard and finally became prisoners.


    "So it is."


    After listening to the story of old yelishei, Cherchen understood something. Yelishei wanted to spend money to buy some of his compatriots to get rid of the fate of becoming slaves, but he unexpectedly saw his father among these prisoners.


    As children, no matter who saw his father being handcuffed and sold, he would be angry. Therefore, the irrational yelishei came forward and beat someone, hoping to save his father.


    "Yelishei, you did the right thing. If it were me, I would do the same as you." Chechen said to yelishei in a praise tone.


    Unexpectedly, yelishei became red after listening to Chechen''s words. He stood up and explained to Chechen, "Captain, it''s not what you think."


    "Huh?"


    It turned out that when yelisi saw that his father had become a prisoner and was being sold at a marked price, although he was furious, he also knew that he was now among countless Tatars, it was impossible to rob hard, and it would also bring trouble to the mercenary regiment. Therefore, yelisi''s first intention was to redeem his father with money according to the rules of Tatars ¡£


    "But the guy named Grandet is really greedy," yelishei said fiercely.


    According to the price of ordinary male prostitutes at that time, the price of old yelishei is generally between 20 and 50 tales. Although old yelishei is tall and powerful, he is too old to do much work even if he buys it back. Therefore, the slave dealer named grantai offered only 35 tales, which is a middle price.


    Yelishaye still got the money, because he advanced a year''s salary from Ingrid. Therefore, yelishaye went up without hesitation and threw 35 tales in front of Grandet.


    Originally, the matter should be over. Unexpectedly, the "son" shouted by old yelishei made the whole thing rise again.


    As soon as Grandet heard that the buyer was the son of old Yeltsin, he immediately realized that old Yeltsin was a rare commodity and could blackmail Yeltsin. He immediately said that the price of the slave had risen, because Yeltsin was his son, so it was not a simple sale, but a ransom. That is to say, Yeltsin came to pay the ransom. According to tartar According to the tartar rule, the ransom should be two to five times the value of slaves.


    175 tale. It''s just a rip off of yelishei.


    Until this time, yelisi remained calm. Although 175 tales was not a small amount, it was still within his tolerance. Yelisi took out a full money bag with 200 tales in it.


    But greed is endless. When Yeltsin took out 200 tales, the slave trader Grandet had regarded Yeltsin as a big fat sheep to be slaughtered.


    The third time, Grandet raised the ransom to a staggering 1000 tales.


    Now, yelishee couldn''t bear it. He shook his fist and knocked grantair to the ground with one punch, and fought with a group of Tatar men of grantair.


    "Then you''re even more right."


    Finally understand the cause and effect of the matter, Cherchen more affirmed yelishei''s behavior. He finally knew why yelishei and fedot were making trouble in mansulbey''s camp. The Tatars would be as indifferent as watching a play, and no one would help grantai - this guy was so ugly and greedy that he couldn''t even watch the Tatars themselves.


    "However, Colonel, I think that Grandet seems to be mansulbey''s man. Just now, in front of everyone, mansulbey looked like he didn''t care. Would he secretly hate you?"


    At this time, fedot raised a new worry.


    "It won''t," said Chechen.


    While drinking with mansulbey, Cherchen also inquired about who mansulbey''s slave dealer was beaten by yelisi. At that time, mansulbey, who had already drunk, said contemptuously to Chechen, "it''s just a domestic slave."


    It was now daybreak. Che Chen stood up. He was about to order everyone to go back and sleep again. Suddenly, old yelishei stood up as if he had made up his mind. He said to Chechen in a loud voice: "commander Chechen, I am very grateful that you saved me. I will send you the money for my redemption after I return to liangzan. Of course, if you don''t believe it, you can sign an agreement with me in the presence of the priest, if you have an Orthodox priest here."


    "Father, what are you talking about!" yelishei Teng also stood up and shouted.


    And Chechen was confused by old yelishei. Sign an agreement? This is too formal! As far as Cherchen knows, a formal agreement signed in the presence of the priest contains at least four aspects, from the prisoner''s promise to become a loyal prisoner and obey any reasonable request put forward by the prisoner to the prisoner''s promise to give up any right that may threaten the prisoner''s ransom ownership; From the prisoner swearing to curse his breach of contract to determining the specific amount and form of ransom delivery. It will even state all the expenses of his captives caused by the captives, such as board and lodging expenses, etc.


    But that''s not the point. The point is, old Yeltsin is not his own prisoner. So Chechen said half jokingly, "yelishei''s father, it was your son who saved you, not me. And we saved you by fist, not money. You don''t owe me anything."


    Old yelishei shook his head. He insisted, "commander Chechen, after I redeem myself, I have another thing, that is, I want to take my son, yelishei back."


    "I''m not going! I''m doing well here. I won''t leave," yelishei bet.


    Listen to old ye lishei to take ye lishei away. At this time, Chechen remembered that when he came in just now, ye lishei sat with fedot and Xie Miao, while ye lishei''s father, old ye lishei, sat alone on the other side.


    Obviously, before they came, yelishei and his son had discussed this problem, and the result was not happy.

 Chapter 563

    Yelishei may not know how desperate old yelishei was when he saw his son among the Tatars. At first he thought that his son was also a prisoner of the Tatars.


    Has my son been abused by these pagans? Has he not eaten for days? Did he walk barefoot on the grassland for three days and nights like me? A series of questions lingered in old yelishei''s mind. When I think that my father and son have been captured by Tatars together, I may be in the cellar of Tatars in my life (according to the rumor circulating at that time, an ordinary Tatar in Crimea owned one or two slaves, and a milzan owned at least 50 slaves. The number of these slaves was so large that in order to prevent them from rebelling, in the Tatar aristocratic''s home, at night, the slaves had to be tied together in pairs with shackles, and then locked up in the cellar for the night, while on the top of the cellar Or spend his life in a distant pagan country, old yelishei was in unspeakable despair, and he could hardly help crying.


    But when old yelisi saw clearly that his son was not captured - he was dressed in decent clothes and hung a saber on his waist. The saber was so gorgeous, and the ruby on the handle and scabbard glowed brightly under the light of fire. Old yelisi had only seen such a gorgeous saber on the waist of general Boris Pushkin, the Lord of liangzan - it is said that Guangcheng The handle of the master''s saber is worth five horses or fifty sheep. And the look of his son, the ease of talking to others, is even less likely to be owned by a desperate prisoner.


    At this moment, old Yeltsin misunderstood his son again. He thought Yeltsin was a traitor and a guide for the Tatars. He looked at Yeltsin like a fire. If he could, he wanted to strangle his son himself. He, the traditional aristocrat of Czar Russia, the hereditary Boye, was a famous squire in liangzan, who was revered all his life Emperor, in Smolensk (it refers to the war that czar Russia broke out to capture Smolensk from the autumn of 1632 to the spring of 1634. In that war, czar Russian troops surrounded Smolensk from October, and the siege began. Russian commander Shane launched several fierce attacks on Smolensk, but still failed to capture Smolensk by all means. By August 1633, the Polish king wadiswaf IV led reinforcements to arrive. In the field battle, the Czar''s Russian army was defeated. In February 1634, the Russian army could no longer support it. Shane signed a surrender agreement on behalf of the Russian army, and czar Russia was defeated). How could people who had been wounded in Crimea give birth to such sons!


    When Yeltsin redeemed himself with money and didn''t hesitate to fight with the slave trader, old Yeltsin became proud again. He thought he might have misunderstood his son. Yeltsin didn''t be a traitor. There must be other reasons for his presence here. Old Yeltsin even felt that Yeltsin was an envoy sent by the czar to redeem his prisoners of war One of them, his son must have made war achievements under the command of Prince Alexei. As we all know, Prince Alexei is very kind to those promising young people, and even directly recommends them to the Almighty and kind czar. Otherwise, it can not explain why yelishei has such gorgeous clothes and sabres, and why he can move freely among the Tatars.


    When Chechen appeared, old yelishei was taken back to the mercenary regiment on the other side by his own, old yelishei realized that all his previous guesses were wrong.


    Yelishei, whose son was neither a prisoner nor a traitor, nor an envoy of the Czar, became a mercenary.


    A mercenary. This is not the life that old Yeltsin wants his son to have. Although as the third son of the family, Yeltsin has no right to inherit, and everything he is destined to go around and obtain by himself. But old Yeltsin thinks that compared with the second sons of some other families, he has done his best to pave the way for Yeltsin. Deputy of Prince Alexei Officer, this is not an official position that everyone can get, but I think of a way to sell my old face and get this position for yelishei. I don''t want yelishei to stand out in the future war and become a military noble like myself.


    Moreover, old yelisi also had a bad feeling about the career of mercenary. In the Smolensk war, a big reason for the failure of the Russian army was the previously hired mercenaries in Western Europe. When the war situation was unfavorable, they simply and ruthlessly abandoned the Russians and joined the Polish army.


    Therefore, no matter how Yeltsin explained, old Yeltsin couldn''t hear a word. He insisted on taking Yeltsin back to Russia.


    At first, old yelishei tried to convince people with reason and make his son give in with reason: "If you don''t want to stay with Prince Alexei, I can write a letter to my other old friends to find a position for you in a town. Isn''t it much better than being a mercenary? Although you are now dressed in silk and satin, what can you do when you are old? Can you live a lifetime as a mercenary? Believe my father, I have seen a lot of mercenaries and they live a good life The life of licking blood with a knife edge, in the long and tense battle career, they spend money like land and kill people like hemp. Every time after they risk their lives to obtain booty, they often squander them in gambling and pleasure, and finally take advantage of those usury Jews. "


    But yelishei was absent-minded about his old father''s preaching. Because Chechen''s mercenary regiment is completely different from what old yelishei said. Here, pagans and Christians, poles and Russians can live in harmony. Although the deputy head is greedy and stingy, he is very loyal to his subordinates; Although Chechen is not old, he is the core of uniting the whole mercenary regiment and a growing leader. Yelishei has a hunch. No, his hunch has gradually become a reality - aleval Chechen will be able to break into such a great reputation on this continent, which is not inferior to the "mercenary king" Warren Stein. And with such a person, his yelishei will surely go down in history.


    Like all fathers, after he couldn''t convince his children by words, old yelishei''s first thought was to use force. But at this time, yelishei was no longer a three-year-old child. Although he did not inherit his father''s giant height, he was also a strong young man with an advantage of age. They wrestled with each other, but no one could do anything.

 Chapter 564

    Cherchen certainly doesn''t want yelishei to go.


    From the establishment of the mercenary regiment to the present, yelishei has made great contributions. He was a good cavalry officer and had great prestige among the soldiers. Even the Hessian cavalry and the Tatar cavalry under the head of Isak revered him. Losing yelishei is equivalent to breaking one of Chechen''s arms. At least among the officers of today''s mercenary regiment, there is no better candidate for the post of cavalry captain than him.


    Therefore, Chechen tries to persuade old yelishei to change his mind and leave yelishei in his mercenary regiment.


    He said, "Uncle yelishei, your son yelishei is a very excellent talent. He is very important and indispensable to our mercenary regiment. I hope you can let him stay and he can stand out here."


    Fedot also helped: "that''s it. The monthly salary given to us by the commander is much higher than the tenancy."


    When old yelishei heard the speech, he first shouted angrily to fedot, "is this a problem of money?", and then he pointed out impolitely: "Commander Chechen, since you know my son is a very excellent man, you should understand that he can play a greater role and have a brighter future in our czar Russian army. But in your mercenary regiment, I can''t see these. Even if you give him more money, what the nobles need is not money but honor, because we regard honor above our own Life. I have three sons. I sent them to the front line to fight for the Czar and Russia. Now, my other two sons are very brave. Even if they die in the war, the poets will compose their stories into poems and sing them on the land of Russia, adding luster to the door emblem of the yelishei family. But yelishei, he should have done the same. But he did it Mercenaries, and also accepted the employment of pagans. God, may he forgive yelishei. I don''t know how you cheated him into your mercenary regiment, and I don''t want to know now. I just hope you can let him go back with me, and I''ll lead him back to the right way. "


    In fact, most of the old Boye nobles like old Yeltsin have the unique qualities of people who came from the turbulent era of Czar Russia, the "great turbulent era" of 15 years It is a test, baptism and transformation for czar Russia. It is the so-called "unbreakable and indestructible", the massive reduction of population, the disruption and reorganization of social order, the alternation of old and new aristocrats, and many stubborn diseases of Czar Russia have been alleviated or even resolved because of the war.


    The history of the great turmoil is more like a clock movement, initially "tilting" , the destructive process could not be restrained, and all classes of the country joined the great turmoil one by one. However, after passing the lowest point below, the clock entered a rising period. The society gradually united, overcome the chaos, and the country began to recover. The nobles who experienced and were born in this era had more traditional, patriotic, arrogant characteristics and the "ancient style" of loyalty to the country ¡£


    Hearing that his father praised his brother and belittled himself, even if yelisi thought he was right, he was ashamed of his father''s criticism because of the values developed by his noble education since childhood.


    At this time, Cherchen deliberately explained that yelishei did not betray the motherland, but was persecuted by Yakov, and yelishei had never used a sword against his compatriots (if the Don Cossacks were not included).


    However, if Chechen tells the whole story, he will certainly go to Moscow to complain about old Yeltsin''s character. Once he knows that old Yeltsin knows the truth, he will kill people.


    Old yelishei saw that Chechen didn''t speak and thought he had refuted Chechen. He straightened his chest and looked at yelishei with his head down. He looked reasonable and unforgiving.


    "The prospect is so bright that your son was almost killed by Yakov cherkaski."


    After listening to old yelisi''s words, he saw that both Cherchen and yelisi didn''t speak. Fedot, who had just been scolded by old yelisi, couldn''t help but speak.


    "What are you talking about?" old yelishei didn''t expect fedot to say such words. His son was killed by general Yakov. What''s the matter?


    "Enough, fedot."


    "Fedot, don''t say."


    Chechen and yelishei spoke at the same time to stop fedot from going on.


    But at this time, the honest man fedot, who was angered by the appearance of old yelisi, ignored these and told all about how yelisi was captured in Polotsk and how Yakov forced yelisi to commit suicide in the name of war death.


    "Is this, is this all true? No, you must be lying to me!"


    After hearing fedot''s words, old yelishei trembled with shock. He staggered and took two steps back, almost tripping over the chair behind him. Then he couldn''t believe it and accused fedot of lying to him.


    "Why should I lie to you?"


    Fedot resented old elishey''s self righteous Aristocracy: "nayakov also submitted the list of nobles and officers killed in battle to Moscow. In czar Russia, your son is dead."


    "It''s impossible. I''ve never received any notice of death in battle." old yelishei shouted. He grabbed his hair again: "you lie to me, you lie to me! I''m going to Moscow, to Moscow for confirmation."


    "Father!"


    At this time, yelishei took a step forward. He knelt down on one knee, looked at his father and said: "What fedott said is true. I can swear in the name of God. Father, I should have been dead, but commander Cherchen took me in. The reason why I and the commander haven''t told this matter is that we are afraid you will go to Moscow. General Yakov cherkaski has great military power and ruthlessness. If he knows that you are investigating this matter, he will certainly punish you Unfavorable. "


    At this time, old yelishei could no longer support himself and sank into a chair.


    Nothing makes a patriot more desperate than this - old Yeltsin sent his three sons to the front line to fight for the country and the Czar, but the Czar''s Russian general abandoned his son as if he had abandoned his shoes. This is the reward for the Yeltsin family''s loyalty to the country, which old Yeltsin can''t think of.


    The so-called sorrow is greater than heart death. Old yelishei''s energy and spirit collapsed in an instant.


    "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it." old yelishei''s mouth kept talking unconsciously. He didn''t want to believe it, let alone believe it.

 Chapter 565

    Since then, old yelishei''s mental state has been bad. He stayed in the tent every day and did not eat or drink. He just sat like a living dead man.


    Fedot did not expect that his words would cause such a great blow to yelishei''s father. He was terrified. He apologized to yelishei and asked for his forgiveness. But yelishei did not blame fedot. He said: "Fedot, my friend. It''s not your fault. Is it wrong for a person to tell the truth and tell the truth? Yakov cherkaski should be blamed for everything. He hurt me and my father. Although my father has become like this now, he is stubborn and arrogant. He is the kind of person who can survive even the greatest difficulties Now he just can''t bear such a blow for the moment. I believe he will get better in a while. "


    As he spoke, yelishei''s voice choked. Blood was thicker than water. Although they had a quarrel, they were father and son after all.


    Fedot wanted to say more, but yelisi stopped him. Yelisi patted fedot on the shoulder with relief, and then returned to the tent to continue to accompany his father.


    Two more days later, the army led by Muhammad gley had rested and was ready to move towards Azov fort.


    Now the Azov fort has returned to the rule of Muhammad gley. After the team sent by Cherchen arrived at the Azov fort, the few defenders in the Azov Fort hung up the white flag and surrendered. Although the prisoners should be treated as prisoners, because these people did too much evil in the Azov fort, the angry Azov Fort residents ignored the obstruction of the mercenaries The prisoners were all tied up, then bound with stones around their necks and thrown into the sea.


    The reason why Muhammad gley wanted to go to Yasu fort was that after the rebellion launched by LAN gley at the beginning, the ruling order of the Khanate in Yasu generation had collapsed with the death of sajetbei and the rebellion of many tribal chiefs. He wanted to reshape the order and re enfeoff a group of nobles to rule in Yasu area.


    Chechen is still Bei of the Khanate. Of course, he must accompany Muhammad gley to Yasu fort.


    Old ye lishei was arranged to get on a chariot alone. Chechen specially unloaded ye lishei''s position as cavalry captain and let Viscount Hesse act as his agent, while ye lishei could spend more time with his father.


    The yelishaye and his son sat on the big cart that shook badly due to the rugged road. After so many days, old yelishaye showed no sign of improvement. He looked haggard, looked as if he was ten years old, and his golden beard had lost its luster.


    Yelishei looked at such a father with another Pang in his heart. He grabbed a bottle of vodka around him and took a hard SIP - he doesn''t drink at all on weekdays.


    When he looked up, he happened to see LAN gley looking at himself in a carriage passing by.


    "What are you looking at?" yelishei was in a bad mood. Now he saw LAN gley looking at himself at the beginning, thinking he was reading his own joke, so he scolded severely and threw the wine bottle.


    The bottle flew over LAN gley''s head, and LAN gley instinctively shrunk his head.


    The wine bottle fell after crossing the highest point of the parabola, just on the head of a mercenary walking nearby.


    At the beginning, LAN gley was the most important prisoner, and Chechen guarded him most closely. Every day, not only an officer of the mercenary regiment was responsible, but also the guards were selected from the most reliable and loyal mercenaries, and they were changed randomly every day.


    At the beginning of the detention, no one was allowed to approach the carriage of LAN gley within five meters. The hit mercenary was an ordinary Polish mercenary. He was also five meters away from the carriage at that time. Unexpectedly, he suffered such a reckless disaster.


    As it was hot and there was no need to fight, the mercenaries didn''t wear armor and hold weapons when marching. The vodka bottle was thick and heavy. Although it didn''t hit his head, it fell on his shoulder, which made the poor mercenary fall to the ground out of guard.


    Today, Xie Miao was in charge of guarding Yishi LAN gley. When he saw that yelisi''s wine bottle hit someone, he quickly jumped off his horse to appease the mercenary who fell to the ground.


    "Are you all right?" Xie Miao asked.


    "No, no, I''m fine."


    The Polish mercenary had a freckled face. When he saw Xie Miao standing in front of him, he replied nervously and tried to stand up.


    "That''s good."


    Xie Miao felt relieved when he saw that he was all right. He was about to help him up, but he bowed his head and suddenly saw the mercenary''s right hand clenched in his sleeve, and there seemed to be something in his fist.


    Xie Miao''s vigilance suddenly came up. He grabbed the man''s right arm and raised it.


    "What is this?" Xie Miao asked.


    The man was already frightened, and now his face was as pale as earth. As soon as his nervous fist loosened, a black object fell to the ground.


    It was a bomb the size of a baby''s fist.


    If a bomb of this size explodes on a flat ground, its power is extremely limited, but if it falls into a carriage and all the shrapnel and impact force act on Yishi LAN gley in a relatively closed space, Yishi LAN gley will be seriously injured even if he does not die.


    "Who is it? Who instigated you to do this?" Xie Miao stared at the traitor fiercely. His iron hand, which can break the horseshoe, tightly clenched the mercenary''s arm, as if it were a sugarcane and he wanted to squeeze out juice.


    The freckled mercenary was in pain and shrunk like shrimps. He said with a sad face, "I, I said. A Tatar nobleman named Ahmadinejad told me to do this."


    Ahmadinejad, the name Xie Miao, can think of only one person, that is, the head of the Tatar tribe who took refuge in Yishi LAN gley. But the Ahmadinejad patriarch had long died in the hands of kardan Zeling.


    "To tell you the truth, you bastard." Xie Miao''s hand worked hard again, and the pain made the poor guy cry all over his face.


    "What happened? Xie Miao."


    At this time, yelishei also rushed to see the strange situation.


    "This guy wants to assassinate Elaine gley with explosives."


    "What!" yelishei exclaimed, "is LAN gley all right at the beginning?"


    "That guy is intact, but thanks to your bottle," Xie Miao said with a smile.

 Chapter 566

    "The bribed mercenary is adanko, who was recruited from the group of refugees in bakhti. Two days ago, a Tatar named Ahmadinejad deliberately flattered him. Of course, Ahmadinejad''s name should be a false name. The man named Ahmadinejad gave him not only gold coins but also women. So he couldn''t resist the temptation. He not only sold himself, but also abandoned his faith , he secretly converted to the isilan religion. Just last night, Ahmadinejad gave him a bomb and asked him to put it into the carriage of isilan gley. That''s the way it is, "Ingrid, who is in charge of recording, told Cherchen. Beside Chechen, all the officers of the mercenary regiment, except Xie Miao, who took care of LAN gley at the beginning, and Viscount Hesse, who was sent temporarily, were present.


    Because of this emergency, the mercenary regiment listened on the way to Yasu fort. They set up a camp by the side of the road and made it look like they wanted to stay here.


    Adanki was timid. Xie Miaozhi used a third of his strength and this guy said everything.


    "May God forgive this misguided lamb." father spasokukotsky heard Ingrid say that adank not only betrayed the mercenary regiment, but also betrayed God. He couldn''t help saying that he crossed his chest.


    "I think the person who bought adanko, the traitor, must be Muhammad gley. Who in the world wants to die at the beginning of LAN gley, only Muhammad gley. He is worried that LAN gley will become branches in our hands for a long time, so he made a move to avoid future trouble. Moreover, Muhammad gley can kill two birds with one stone by doing so The people who died here were from our mercenary regiment. If LAN gley really died at the beginning, he will make a big fuss about this matter and take the opportunity to attack the head. "Yelishei analyzed aside.


    Yelishei''s analysis was endorsed by most mercenary regiment officers. Pedro gave Muhammad gleija another reason: if Elan gley died at the beginning, he would not have to pay the 100000 tales.


    Chechen also thinks yelishei''s analysis is reasonable. However, he had another question, that is, why Muhammad gley was so eager to start, he couldn''t wait for a few days. You know, it doesn''t take three days to send the nearest Kafa back and forth from asuborg. Since he is a Crimean Khan, those slave traders in Kafa are very willing to lend him money.


    Chechen didn''t think Muhammad gley was trying to save that money. However, to know the answer to this question, I''m afraid I have to ask Yishi LAN gley.


    In order to find out this matter, Cherchen orders yelishei to ask Xie Miao to bring Yishi LAN gley in.


    At the beginning, LAN gley escaped an assassination, and he was very frightened at the beginning. But as soon as he entered the tent, LAN gley changed his look. His face was full of color. It seemed that he was laughing at Chechen: you, my former enemy, are trying to protect me now.


    Chechen turned a blind eye to the "ridicule" of Yishi LAN gley. He directly asked, "Yishi LAN gley, I think you should know who wants to assassinate you."


    "Of course I know," Lan gley smiled and closed the chain in his hand.


    "Who else but my dear brother?"


    "Well, why did he assassinate you? Of course, you and I all know that Muhammad gley must want you to die. But I didn''t say I wouldn''t give you to him, just wait until he collected 100000 tales."


    "Are you asking me for advice?" at the beginning, LAN gley smiled more brightly when he saw that Chechen asked him. He even looked around, looking for a chair to sit down.


    Facing this smiling face, Chechen has the impulse to come forward and punch. But he held back.


    "Yes," said Chechen.


    At the beginning, LAN gley touched his chin and said, "then why do you suddenly want my brother to give me to him after giving you 100000 tales? Don''t tell me you really want the 100000 tales. I can see that you are not a greedy person and you are not short of money."


    At the beginning, LAN gley looked at Diderot and added, "this is not necessarily."


    "It was Kemal''s request," Chechen said bluntly. "He is the man sent by Mahmoud Pasha to rescue me. Kemal hopes I can delay a few days and give you to Muhammad gley."


    Chechen chooses to tell Yishi LAN gley the truth, which is not only that he doesn''t want to waste time, but also because Chechen doesn''t realize Kemal''s special purpose.


    But when the news was heard in LAN gley''s ears, he got a lot of information. Like Muhammad gley, at the beginning, LAN gley was well versed in the control of the Ottoman Turkish Empire. He understood that the Sudan might want to use him as a chess piece to check and balance Muhammad gray. Although it is a sad thing to be regarded as a chess piece, not to mention that this piece was still a chess player before, at the beginning, LAN gley was still happy that his life was guaranteed.


    It''s better to be a living chess piece than a dead one.


    At the beginning, LAN gley thought of showing love to a middle-aged aunt in order to survive a few days ago. He was as disgusting as eating a mouthful of fly shit.


    At the beginning, LAN gley tried to suppress the nausea. He said to Chechen: "Cherchen bey, I don''t think you''re happy working under my brother. Otherwise, you won''t take refuge in Mehmed Pasha. Kemal asked you to wait a few days. He didn''t ask you to wait for money, but for orders from Kafa or Istanbul. The Sultan, or the Prime Minister of the Empire, needs a living me. Understand? When the orders arrive, I may be sent to Rhode Island, where I will be , I will pray day and night that my brother disobeyed the Sultan one day, and then I will have a day to stand out. "


    At the beginning, LAN gley began to be more confident because he regarded Chechen as the man sent by Mahmoud Pasha to protect himself. He went over to move a chair, sat down in a dignified City, and crossed his legs.


    However, Chechen had no time to pay attention to the rudeness of Yishi LAN gley. He wondered whether it would be a better choice if he did not give Yishi LAN gley to Muhammad gley or Kemal, but took it back to Poland and handed it to King Jan kazimizh.


    However, this idea just crossed in Cherchen''s mind and was rejected by him. Because the risk of doing so is too great. He and the mercenary regiment can now do well in the Crimean Khanate under the condition of offending Muhammad gley. Most of the reason is to use the check and balance of Muhammad gley by Mahmoud Pasha. But if they want to kill Muhammad gley It is impossible and impossible for Muhammad gley and Mehmed Pasha to take Shi LAN gley to Poland. It is absolutely impossible for him and the mercenary regiment to take Shi LAN gley away when they oppose and the land and sea routes are closed.

 Chapter 567

    Finally, according to the agreement with Kemal, Chechen decided to hand over yishilan gley to Mohamed gley after Mohamed gley delivered 100000 taels of cash, or correctly, sent instructions from Kafa or Istanbul.


    "Xie Miao, you take Yishi LAN gley down. Then send more people to protect him. I don''t want everything to happen again today." Chechen ordered Xie Miao.


    When Xie Miao was ready to take Yishi LAN gley down, the guard outside the camp suddenly came in and reported that Haim asked to see himself according to the order of Muhammad gley.


    "That hateful sweat dares to send someone over!"


    When he heard that it was the Khan who sent him, pidroton was furious. He rattled the leather whip in his hand and secretly decided that as long as Haim dared to come in, he would call him father and mother.


    Fortunately, yelishei timely reminded Pedro that Haim was the first warrior of the khanate, otherwise if Pedro really went up to smoke him, he would make a fool of himself.


    At the beginning, LAN gley also fanned the flames and said, "Cherchen bey, my brother sent someone to see if I''m dead. If I''m dead, he''ll punish you. You should be careful."


    At the beginning, when LAN gley said this, fedot and others suddenly became nervous. Yelishei also asked the guard, "how many people did that Haim bring?"


    "Many, thousands of people," replied the guard.


    Everyone is a Lin. Thousands of people. Is it true that they have come to ask questions.


    At the beginning, LAN gley couldn''t help laughing proudly when he saw that he had been guessed for a long time. Half ridiculous, LAN gley''s laughter suddenly stopped at the beginning. He suddenly remembered that he was a grasshopper on a rope with Chechen. If the mercenary regiment was destroyed, he must be dead.


    "What are you waiting for? Send someone to find Kemal quickly! Muhammad gley doesn''t dare to fight you when there are Sudanese soldiers." Yishi LAN gley shouted. At this time, he was even more worried about the safety of the mercenary Corps than the mercenary Corps.


    Unexpectedly, the guard didn''t finish the last half sentence. He had just been interrupted by LAN gley''s laughter and words at the beginning, and now he had the opportunity to say, "but those are prisoners, and less than a hundred horses escort them."


    Hearing this, all the people breathed a sigh of relief. Many people secretly blamed the guard who came to report for not being able to speak, which surprised them.


    Chechen was also nervous just now. At this moment, he was relieved. Although he still had questions about why Haim brought thousands of prisoners, as long as Alan came in, it would be clear.


    "Let him in," he said to the guard thoroughly.


    After a while, Haim dismounted ten steps away from the big tent. Today''s Haim is wearing a turquoise robe and a peacock feather on his scarf. It looks strange and gives people a feeling that a poet is better than a warrior.


    Of course, Haim''s sword like edge can''t be covered up in any case. The closer he walked, the deeper the feeling of everyone. Haim walked into the tent. He first saluted Chechen, and then said, "Chechen bey, it''s good that you stopped here to rest, otherwise I can''t catch up with you with so many people."


    At the beginning, LAN gley could not help humming coldly when he saw the changed first warrior.


    At this time, Haim turned and looked at LAN gley at the beginning. Facing his former master, Haim said in an unassuming manner: "At the beginning, LAN Han, good birds choose trees to live in, and good officials choose the Lord to serve. I don''t think I''m wrong. It''s only because you''re defeated, otherwise you''re still the object of my loyalty. Please wait a moment, and I''ll take you back when I''m finished handing over with bey. Khan misses you so much these days, and talks about your name every day."


    At the beginning, LAN gley looked at Haim with a sneer on his mouth. He disdained to talk to a betrayed dog of Muhammad gley.


    "Haim, what do you want to hand over to me? And why didn''t Alan come today?" Chechen asked.


    "Lord bey, of course, you and I are LAN Khan, the brother of Khan, at the beginning of the Khanate. As for Lord Alan, he has something else important." Haim replied word by word.


    The truth is that after Muhammad gley learned that he had failed to bribe the traitor to assassinate LAN gley, he was supposed to send Alan to comfort Cherchen and make it clear that it had nothing to do with him. Khayim took the initiative to ask Muhammad gley to hand over the task to him, and made the request in front of Alan. At the same time, he assured Khan that if this was done Leave it to himself and he will be able to bring back Elaine gley.


    Of course, Haim knew that he would certainly offend Alan, Khan''s first favorite, but he couldn''t care.


    Although Haim is the first warrior of the khanate, he has a great desire for fame. What he wants is a high position in the Khanate such as mirzan or bey, rather than being a guard all his life. At the beginning, LAN gley or Muhammad gley only use him as a good knife. Haim is not willing to do so, so he wants to be in Muhammad ¡¤Gley tried his best to show himself in front of him and let Muhammad gley know that he, Haim, is not just a warrior.


    "So where is 100000 tales? Why didn''t I see anything?" Pedro asked Haim. He also deliberately went outside the tent and pointed to the empty ground outside.


    "The money is outside." Haim turned and walked out of the tent. He guided Pedro: "deputy head of Pedro, you can see the money from a distance."


    Pedro looked up into the distance and saw that the Tatar cavalry brought by Haim were driving in a group of ten prisoners bound by hands and feet and with leather ropes around their necks.


    At this time, Chechen and other officers of the mercenary regiment also went outside the tent. When Haim saw all the people, he loudly explained, "bey, Khan has sent you 3124 prisoners. These prisoners are about 100000 tales according to the market price, but they are not low. Now the 24 people who come in are samples, and they are all in good health. The remaining 3100 people are outside. You can send someone to check them. If there is nothing wrong, please let me take Yishi LAN gley away."


    With that, Haim bent down and lowered his head below his navel, with unspeakable humility and respect.


    But the so-called extremes will turn against each other. The more Haim shows humility, the more it doesn''t look like humility but coercion in Cherchen''s eyes. Moreover, Chechen had a feeling that Haim seemed to eat himself today.


    "Haim, I think you may remember wrong. I want 100000 tales of cash, not people." Chechen reminded Haim.


    That''s what he said, but Chechen has made up his mind. Even if Haim really takes out 100000 taels of cash now, he won''t give LAN gley to him at the beginning.


    After listening to Chechen''s refusal, Haim raised his head, but his face took a smile.


    At this time, the 24 so-called samples had been driven down by the Tatar cavalry, and they came in one after another. They formed two lines in front of the tent.


    Both men and women and children were among the prisoners. Obviously, Muhammad gley or Haim did not choose, but rushed here all the time. Those male captives stared at Haim and Chechen with numb, hatred or despair, while those female captives and children kept crying.


    "Cherchen bey, you should know. In our Crimean khanate, these slaves are hard currency, which is no different from tales or gold coins. If you accept them, you will get 100000 tales. Khan also missed his brother and thought of this alternative. I hope you can accommodate one or two."


    On one side, yelishei, fedot and Xie Miao were moved with compassion when they saw so many compatriots who had become slaves, especially those female compatriots whose clothes were untidy and their faces were black in order to prevent being raped by the Tatars. Fedot and Xie Miao looked at Cherchen eagerly, hoping that he would agree to what Haim said and exchange yishilan gley for the 3124 prisoners.


    The soft part of Chechen''s heart was also touched. For a moment, he blurted out that he agreed to exchange yishilan gley for the 3124 slaves. After all, the lives of more than 3000 people are important.


    Chechen''s hesitation was seen by Yishi LAN gley, who knew that there was only a dead end to leaving the mercenary regiment. At the beginning, LAN gley ignored Haim. He shouted: "Chechen bey, I''m the one Mehmed Pasha wants. Now you give me to Muhammad gley, how can you explain to Pasha!"


    Che Chen was shocked when he heard the speech, and he swallowed it as soon as he was about to export.


    "Haim," Chechen said to Haim, turning away from the poor people. "Please tell Khan that I still hope to exchange 100000 tales for Yishi LAN gley according to the original agreement."


    Hearing what Chechen said, the light of hope in the eyes of Xie Miao and fedot went out. They stood aside with their hands down. Although they could understand Cherchen''s difficulties, they still lowered their heads in disappointment.


    Haim was not depressed after hearing Cherchen''s refusal, as if he had expected Cherchen to say so.


    "Of course, of course," said Haim as he walked back. "Since you insist, bey, I can''t force it."


    With this sentence, Haim just walked up to a female prisoner with black hair. The female prisoner Ben bowed her head and sobbed. She saw Haim standing in front of her and nodded in fear.


    The change suddenly happened at this time. Haim suddenly pulled out the machete at his waist and cut off the woman''s head.


    Haim''s knife is so sharp, and his knife technique is so exquisite. The blade flashed through the poor woman''s blonde hair, cut into muscles and cut bones. When her head fell to the ground, there was an incredible expression on her face.


    Everyone was stunned. Until the blood gushed from the headless body''s neck like a fountain, and the people behind her were covered with faces, no one finally reacted.


    "Ah!"


    Behind the headless body, the prisoner sprayed with blood gave a cry of horror.


    "What are you doing!"


    "Bold!"


    "You bastard!"


    Chechen, yelisheyi, Xie Miao and others reacted one after another. They shouted at Haim.


    Seeing this sudden atrocity, the prisoners stirred up one after another. They were afraid and wanted to spread around, especially the prisoners around Haim, who regarded Haim as the God of death. But before they could disperse a few steps, they were driven back by the Tatars around with sabers and whips.


    Haim turned a deaf ear to the shouts of Chechen and others. He took the Damascus machete in his hand and put it around the neck of the second man. This time, he was a young child under the age of ten.


    "Cherchen bey, since you don''t want these prisoners, there''s no point in their living. In that case, I''ll send them to their God earlier." Haim said coldly.


    This was Haim''s last resort to accomplish the task entrusted to him by Muhammad graii. He knows that Chechen is not a cold-blooded and cruel person - just because Haim himself is such a person, he can distinguish who are and who are not the same as himself.


    Chechen also knew that Haim was threatening himself with the lives of these people and threatening to hand over Yishi LAN gley to him. This method is stupid, because it is like a person holding up his child in the market and threatening the fruit vendor: "if you don''t sell me the apple, I''ll kill the child."


    But this move is also extremely clever. As long as the vendor has a little compassion, the poison will work.


    Che Chen is not that kind of cold-blooded person in the end. A 16-year-old boy, even though he has experienced the most things, in the final analysis, he is only a boy. But Chechen could not hand over Yishi LAN gley, so he tried to threaten Haim with Muhammad gley.


    "These people are Khan''s wealth. If you wantonly destroy the wealth of Muhammad gley Khan, aren''t you afraid that Muhammad gley Khan will blame you!" Chechen couldn''t stop shaking when he questioned Haim.


    And obviously, his voice was too fierce.


    Haim saw that Chechen was so nervous that he knew he was right.


    Haim despised Alan''s way of doing things with feminine means. He believes that Khan and the useless Alan are always led by Chechen because they are not direct enough. What can be solved with fists depends on playing tricks. For example, at the beginning of the assassination, LAN gley failed. The first thing Alan thought of was to find a scapegoat to calm Chechen''s anger. But in the khanate, who doesn''t know that Khan and Cherchen are at odds with each other, so he goes to the door. Isn''t there no taler 250 here?


    "Bey, of course I''m afraid Khan will blame me, but this time I received a military order in front of Khan. If I can''t take Yishi LAN gley back today, I''ll be dead." in order to give Cherchen more pressure, Haim deliberately cut the child''s neck with a knife blade. Immediately, the child''s snow-white neck shed bright red blood.


    Perhaps because of pain or fear, the child burst into tears.


    At this time, Xie Miao, fedot and yelishei couldn''t help pulling out their weapons. Although they knew that even the three people together might not be Haim''s opponent, they bravely took a step forward in the face of this inhuman murderous demon.


    "Huh?"


    Haim snorted. He changed his posture to face the three people, and then continued to put the knife on the child''s neck: "three, if you take another step forward, I can''t guarantee whether your hands will shake."


    In the face of Haim''s threat, yelishai and them were also taboos for a while.


    After forcing the three back with words, Haim gave Cherchen an ultimatum: "bey, I don''t want you to make it difficult, and you don''t want me to make it difficult. You give me yishilan gley, and I''ll give you all these people. Think about it, and I''ll give you three more minutes."

 Chapter 568

    Cherchen thought he was hard enough. During his stay in Crimea, he used all kinds of tricks to maneuver among Muhammad gley, Mehmed Pasha, bayazid and others; Occasionally, he also used his kindness to the slaves of Kafa to take them for his own use, and accumulated enough troops for the successful capture of begzisalai.


    But today, he realized that this was not the case, and his heart was still too soft. Looking at the helpless and frightened eyes of the child and the head of the dead woman who fell to the ground and remained unbelievable, he knew he had lost.


    At this time, Haim''s heart was also extremely nervous. One minute has passed since his three minute ultimatum, but there is still no intention of compromise in front of Cherchen. Every time, when his sharp eyes saw Chechen''s white and trembling fingers raised and his lips seemed to speak, he thought he was going to succeed, but in the end, Chechen still didn''t compromise with himself.


    "Is my estimation wrong, or is my threat not enough to shake his mind?" Haim asked himself in his heart. At this time, he regretted that he had given his ultimatum too early - he should kill another three or four people and then threaten Chen. This might be better.


    1 minute and 30 seconds, Haim calculated in the bottom of his heart. There was still half the time.


    At the same time, Haim also encouraged himself in his heart: he would never read Chechen wrong.


    Bad people always hope that others are good people, so that he can do whatever he wants.


    At this time, the soldiers of the mercenary regiment had already been disturbed. They surrounded Haim and others with weapons in their hands. On the periphery, some passers-by heard that great events had taken place here, and Tatar nobles and tribal chiefs came around one after another.


    "Haim, put down the knife or I''ll shoot," Pedro said to Haim with a revolver in his hand.


    "OK, deputy Colonel Pedro. Let''s see if your gun is fast or my knife is fast."


    At this time, Haim knew he had no way out. He simply broke the jar and gambled everything in.


    When we meet on a narrow road, the brave wins.


    This is a sentence that Haim''s master once taught him. Now, Haim feels that he and Chechen are the swordsman who met in the narrow lane. Whoever retreats first will lose.


    1 minute 15 seconds.


    Haim''s iron hand had trembled. The sharp blade almost cut the artery of the hostage in his hand because he didn''t control his power for a moment. Haim calmed down. He told himself to be steady.


    Even more nervous is Elaine gley. He prayed piously to Allah, praying for Haim''s knife or Pedro''s gun. One man sent the gun to go off.


    "5-4-3," Haim said silently. In a few seconds, there will be only one minute left for them.


    "You damn pagans!"


    Suddenly, a huge roar like a God came to earth sounded on the left side of the camp. A giant two meters tall rushed out and jumped at Haim.


    The giant held a marching bed in his hand. As he ran, he threw the marching bed at Haim.


    The giant was yelishei''s father. The Tsarist Russian old Boyer was sitting on the marching bed, but when the news outside, Haim''s atrocities and his dialogue with Chechen and others came to old yelishei''s ears, the giant began to respond, his lips kept opening and closing, and he said: "Our father in heaven, hallowed be thy name. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done on earth, as it is in heaven. Our daily bread is given to us today. Forgive us our debts, as we have forgiven man. Do not let us encounter temptation and save us from evil. For the Kingdom, power and glory are yours forever, Amen."


    Old yelishaye read this prayer faster and faster, and his brain gradually sobered up. When he stood up again, old yelishaye regained his status as a soldier.


    Chechen''s hesitation was seen by old yelisi, which became the iron evidence that the mercenaries in old yelisi''s concept were dirty, dirty and ruthless.


    Since Chechen could not save his life, he, the Boye aristocracy of Czar Russia, could not help saving his compatriots.


    Although Haim was startled by the sudden rush out of the giant Han and flying to the army bed, he was, after all, the first swordsman of the Crimean khanate, with rich experience in actual combat and on-the-spot response.


    Haim avoided the marching bed flying over his head. Then he took back his hand holding the knife and picked up the child as a hostage with his left foot.


    The marching bed fell to the ground and fell into pieces. Yelisi and Xie Miao took the opportunity to kill them, and old yelisi grabbed the rope from a Musketeer on the side, holding the gun upside down and smashing it at Haim like a big axe.


    The scene of the three men fighting Haim was like that under the city of akman, yelishei joined hands with Nahai and hassar. However, at that time, yelishei and the three men used their most famous weapons and combined long and short soldiers; but here, Xie Miao''s strength was great, but his martial arts were no better than that of Nahai. Old yelishei waved a fire rope gun and became angry with his son and Xie miaoquan Without cooperation, Haim takes the child as a shield once he falls behind, which makes the three lose one thing and the other. Sometimes yelishei and Xie Miao even have to "help" haimge to stop old yelishei in order to save the child.


    After twenty or thirty rounds of fighting, Haim swept back yelishei and Xie Miao, and then his sword slashed the rope gun in old yelishei''s hand. Hayim took advantage of the situation and kicked the giant to the ground with a heavy kick on the chest of old yelishei.


    "Don''t come!"


    Haim stepped on old yelisi''s chest. He held the crying child on his chest to block the Musketeer aiming at him.


    "Cherchen bey, now I have two hostages in my hand. You won''t lose one." Haim gasped.


    Before Chechen opened his mouth, Pedro snorted coldly: "you have only two hostages left. Look around."


    It turned out that the prisoners brought in by Haim had all scattered and ran away in the fight just now. The Tatar cavalry, who were originally responsible for guarding them, were silent and did not dare to move under the aim of the mercenary group''s Musketeers.


    Haim stared, and old yelishei, who stepped on his feet, gave a painful hum: "this is just a part of the prisoners I brought, and there are thousands of people outside. As long as I have an accident here, they will kill all the thousands of prisoners according to my order."


    This is just Haim''s bluff. Haim didn''t have the ability to predict. He couldn''t have predicted that the situation would be like this. But now only bet that Chechen will believe his words.


    As long as he wins the bet and returns to Muhammad gley Khan, with Khan protecting him, Chechen and his mercenary regiment can''t help themselves no matter how angry they are.


    Khan will protect himself.


    "Lord Haim,"


    Chechen finally opened his mouth. Just now Haim just threatened himself with innocent children, and he couldn''t bear it. Not to mention that yelishei''s father is in each other''s hands.


    Che Chen said: "Your Excellency''s shamelessness is the only one I have ever seen. You slaughtered women and used children as a shield, and threatened me with thousands of lives. I think the reason why you have not been properly punished is that your Allah doesn''t want to send down lightning and cut you into powder without pretending others'' hands. So I will wait for this day. Go and take it with you Khan wants people to go. Leave the 3000 people for me. "


    When Chechen began to spit on Haim, Haim was really nervous. He thought that Chechen was angry and no longer cared about his hostages. But when he heard Chechen say, "Allah doesn''t want to fake others'' hands, but wants to personally drop lightning and chop you into powder." finally, Haim''s nervous heart was relieved, and he knew he had won.


    At the beginning, of course, LAN gley also heard that Chechen was going to use himself to save thousands of Russian prisoners. He let out a desperate cry "no!"


    Haim lifted up the foot that had stepped on old yelishei''s chest. He was just mentioning the general, and suddenly stepped down again.


    "Bey, you swear you''ll let me go. In the name of your God."


    Hearing Haim''s request for an inch, everyone around him glared at him. But Haim''s thick skin made him immune to these angry eyes. He just stared at Cherchen and asked him to make a commitment.


    Chechen''s nails pulled into the palm of his hand, and he tried to hold back his anger.


    "Haim, don''t challenge me again. I''m still Bei of Crimean khanate, and you''re just a guard captain around Khan. You want me to swear to you that you don''t deserve it!"


    When Haim saw Chechen''s red face, he realized that he couldn''t push too hard. He slowly lifted his feet from old yelishei''s chest, and then slowly retreated step by step with the child in his arms.


    "Give me the sweat."


    Chechen Yiyan asked people to take LAN gley to Haim at the beginning.


    "Stop!" Haim shouted again. "Put the sweat on the horse."


    The two escorts with Yishi LAN gley did as they said.


    Haim mounted his horse. He drew the horse carrying Yishi LAN gley to his side, then put down the hostage after running out of the firing range of the musket, and he fled with his men and Yishi LAN gley.


    But Haim was still very nervous. He was worried that Chechen would send someone to chase him. Therefore, in order to continue delaying Chechen and them, Haim drove all the more than 3000 prisoners to the mercenary regiment and deceived them: there was only a way to live in that direction, otherwise other Tatars would still capture them as prisoners.


    The slaves who were already in a foreign country had no choice. They rushed to the gate of the mercenary regiment in fear. The crowd immediately blocked the camp.


    "Yelisheyi, you and Xie Miao take people to settle these captives together. I''m tired and want to have a rest." Chechen didn''t want to send someone to chase Haim. He gave an instruction to yelisheyin, who was helping up his father, and turned back to his tent.


    On the periphery, the passing Tatars saw the farce in the mercenary regiment more or less. Some of them showed thoughtful expressions, and then moved on with their own people.


    The law of the grassland is such a reality. In their view, the kindness shown by Chechen is not a virtue, but a manifestation of weakness.


    Due to the large number of people, the mercenary regiment''s work of taking in these slaves was not finished until the evening. Yelishei and Xie Miao took the Russian soldiers in the mercenary regiment and exhausted their maximum energy, mental and physical strength to take care of their compatriots. And father Pedro and father sparsokukotsky also took Hessen mercenaries to carry food from the baggage truck, and gave the few tents to these poor people.


    It was busy outside, but there was no movement in the tent. He hasn''t come out since Chechen went in. Everyone knew that the head was in a bad mood and didn''t bother him.


    At this time, Chechen lay on the ground, letting his gorgeous robe be contaminated with the dust on the ground.


    At the beginning of this time, LAN gley was taken away, which can be said to be the biggest setback he has suffered since the secret war with Muhammad gley, and also exposed his kindness in front of Muhammad gley.


    In the grassland, kindness is a derogatory word. This weakness exposed by himself will be repeatedly exploited by Muhammad gley in the future.


    The most serious problem is that Kemal is bound to be unhappy when he loses LAN gley, and he will even blame himself; Once there is a rift in the originally friendly relationship between himself and Mahmoud Pasha, and even lose Pasha''s support for himself, the mercenary regiment will be in a precarious situation in the Khanate. In the future, Muhammad gley can ask his sin for any reason. He must appease Kemal as soon as possible and spend a lot of money to quell the dissatisfaction of Mahmoud Pasha.


    "Haim!"


    At this time, Chechen''s hatred for the first samurai of the Khanate was unbearable. In his mind, Haim was tied with Yakov cherkaski.


    "Haim, I didn''t expect you to have this ability. I really underestimated you before."


    Unlike Chechen, who was lost and thinking about how to make up for it, Muhammad gley was elated. He patted Haim affectionately on the shoulder and hugged him.


    Haim''s face was filled with a proud and fulfilled smile. Even if Haim noticed Alan behind Khan casting jealous and hateful eyes at him, he still didn''t reduce his smile.


    "Look, soon I will take your place and become the first favorite Minister of Khan." Haim glanced at Alan with such a message.


    "Never," Alan replied.


    Muhammad gley seems to have completely ignored the competition between the two. He constantly praises Haim, praising him not only as the first warrior of the khanate, but also as the first wise man of the Khanate.


    Haim was flattered by such praise. He immediately knelt down and held Mohamed gley''s feet: "Khan, my life, my wisdom, my knife, everything I have will serve you, as long as you give me a chance."


    Seeing that Haim was so servile, Alan, who stood behind Muhammad gley, snorted jealously.


    Mohamed gley seemed extremely satisfied with Haim''s statement. He said with joy: "of course, of course. Ben Khan is the best person. Haim, I will give you another task now. If you do well, you will be my friend."

 Chapter 569

    Alan looked at Haim''s distant back with his enemy like eyes. Suddenly, he felt a big hand on his head.


    "Khan!"


    Alan hurriedly lowered his head and touched the ground with his forehead.


    "What? Do you have any dissatisfaction with my reuse of Haim?" Muhammad gley said, looking at the darkness ahead.


    "No, my master."


    Alan listened to his master''s tone, although it was very light, as if he was talking, but he knew that the more this time, the more dangerous it was. Scared out of his wits, Alan quickly kowtowed and tried to exchange his loyalty for Muhammad gley''s mercy on himself.


    "Take some people with you later. When Haim has finished the work, you will kill him for me. Do it quickly. I don''t want any more accidents." Mohammed gley said coldly.


    Alan''s forehead was already full of blood. After listening to Mohamed gley''s words, he stopped "self mutilation" and fixed at the moment when his forehead was about to touch the ground.


    Kill him. Who? Certainly not at the beginning, LAN gley, because this is the job given by Khan to Haim, so Khan can only kill Haim himself.


    Alan was shocked. He will not pity Haim. This guy dares to compete with himself. Even if he dies 10000 times, he will die. But he didn''t understand how Khan would kill him as soon as he turned around, Haim, who had been favored and entrusted with an important task by Muhammad gley.


    Alan''s back is a little cold. At this time, Alan''s heart had a sense of rabbit death and fox sorrow.


    When Muhammad gley saw that Alan didn''t move for a long time, he not only turned his head discontentedly, but also looked at Alan who knelt on the ground and was as numb as a chicken.


    "Do you have any questions?" Muhammad gray asked sadly.


    Khan''s voice seemed to come from the underworld, and Alan jumped. Instinctively, he knocked his head on the ground. "No, my master. I''ll go right away."


    With that, Alan jumped up.


    "Wait a minute." Muhammad gley stopped him.


    Alan stopped.


    "Come here." Muhammad gley sat back on the throne. He took an Elaeagnus angustifolia from the basin and put it in his mouth.


    "Do you know why I told you to get rid of Haim?" asked Muhammad gley.


    Alan shook his head vigorously.


    He only knew that Khan must have a reason to kill Haim.


    Muhammad gley tonight is obviously more talkative because he is happy and is willing to share his thoughts with his dog.


    "Since I promised to forgive my brother in front of everyone, as long as he no longer had any selfish thoughts and his life will be as long as mine, I can''t break my own oath. Because this is an oath made by * * * to another * * * in the name of Allah. But I can''t sleep and eat well until I get rid of my brother, so I sent Haim. Haim moved his hand, It''s not that I''m going to break my oath. "


    Alan knelt on the ground and listened quietly, afraid to make a sound.


    Muhammad gley spit out the jujube pit in his mouth and then ate another one. He continued: "of course, Haim is my man. No one will believe it if he says it''s not my instigation. So after Haim killed Yishi LAN gley, I must withdraw Haim as a lamb for sin in order to get rid of suspicion."


    Before Muhammad gley finished his words, Alan boldly said for him: "so the master asked me to kill Haim after Haim killed Elan gley, so there is no proof of death."


    Muhammad gley put his hand on the plate again. With a flick of his finger, an Elaeagnus angustifolia fell from the plate and rolled in front of Alan.


    Alan quickly picked it up and put it in his mouth - he knew it was the host''s reward for answering his question correctly.


    "Go," said Muhammad gley.


    Alan crept backwards out.


    Muhammad gley spits out the second jujube core, and he puts another sand jujube in his mouth.


    Originally, if the bomb killed yishilan gley, after yishilan gley''s death, Muhammad gley arranged to be the scapegoat, which should have been Alan, his favorite minister. He even thought out his words long ago, saying that as early as during his exile, Alan was bought by yishilan gley and sold his whereabouts to yishilan gley. At the beginning of LAN gley''s capture, Alan was worried that he had betrayed his evil deeds and was told by the "reformed" Lan gley, so he tried to kill people.


    Although this reason is far fetched and the story is not wonderful, Muhammad gley doesn''t care. He believes that smart people will choose to believe it.


    As for blaming Chechen for killing Yishi LAN gley, Muhammad gley did think of it as yelishei guessed. However, this story is more incredible than LAN gley at the beginning of Alan''s murder, and Muhammad gley gave up the plan.


    Now, Muhammad gley let Haim instead of Alan be the scapegoat because he had a fear of Haim.


    For a long time, Muhammad gley regarded Haim as a Wufu. This time, he volunteered to ask for orders to bring Yishi LAN gley back from Chechen. At first, LAN gley just wanted to try for the time being - when things get to this point, Alan has disappointed himself enough anyway. Can Haim still make things worse?


    But Haim not only really brought back Yishi LAN gley from Chechen, but also deeply shocked Muhammad gley with the far-reaching strategy, decisive means and ruthless heart he used in the process of the event. When Haim heard that he wanted to make him a Milwaukee, his ambitious eyes also made him vigilant.


    Excellent martial arts are not terrible. Like everyone, Muhammad gley likes warriors, so he will let Haim be his captain regardless of the past.


    Resourcefulness is not terrible. Because smart people always worry a lot. Just like myself and aleval Chechen, everyone is smart, so although they hate each other, they can fight without breaking. Sometimes, Muhammad graii really thinks it''s fun to fight with Chechen - besides, no matter how smart a person is, he has only one life.


    It''s not terrible to be cruel. His own Alan is an example. His bad water can make the demons marvel, but he is not willing to serve himself.


    Ambition is not terrible. Muhammad gley worried that his men had no ambition, because without ambition, there was no desire. If a person has no desire, what can you tempt him with?


    But once a person is not only good at martial arts, but also resourceful, cruel and ambitious, such a person is too terrible. Muhammad gley is absolutely afraid to use it, because such a person is not a person who is subordinate to others, and his way up must be stepping on other people''s shoulders and corpses.

 Chapter 570

    Haim did not immediately go to the cell where Yishi LAN gley was held after receiving the order of Muhammad gley. He first returned to the tent. Outside the tent, Haim''s horse is sleeping with a roll of sheepskin. He rolls his body like a shrimp.


    Haim stepped forward and kicked his horse''s head in the stomach. "Get up, useless fool. Get me a basin of water."


    Haim''s feet used great strength and did not show mercy because they were his own horse''s feet. The horse had already hurt and curled up more, but when he heard Haim''s voice, he quickly got up with pain and hurriedly fetched water.


    Haim went into the tent. In the tent, the fire that should have been burning had already been extinguished, and the toilet milk that should have been boiled in the iron bucket hung above had already seen the bottom, leaving only a thick layer of milk skin on the bucket wall.


    "I''ll change you tomorrow." Haim scolded again. After tomorrow, he will be the milzan of the khanate, a real aristocrat with status and strength. At that time, he could not count his cattle and sheep, slaves and subordinates. Ma Bian, you can have as many as you want.


    Just as Haim was imagining the future, the slightly stupid Ma Bian came in trembling with a basin of water. Haim only glanced at him, and the horseman cowered and lowered his head.


    Because he had to perform the important task assigned by Khan in the evening, Haim let the poor Ma Bian go. He put his hands in the water and washed them carefully.


    Haim washed his hands so carefully that he made a sense of ritual.


    Indeed, Haim is holding a ceremony. Because the man he was going to kill was a member of the Gree family, a descendant of Badu Khan in the golden tent khanate, and a former ruler of the Crimean Khanate.


    After washing his hands, Haim dried the water stains with a towel.


    "Change me. Take my suit of armor," said Haim.


    Ma Bian quickly put down the washbasin. He stepped over the washbasin and took Haim''s armor off the hanger.


    When Ma Bian took off his helmet, Haim shouted to him, "stop, come over my helmet."


    Seeing Ma Bian''s face at a loss, Haim angrily reminded, "it''s the one in the box."


    Ma Bian suddenly realized.


    There is a helmet in the rattan under Haim''s bed, which is the reward Haim won by one against three in Ackerman. After Haim surrendered to Muhammad graii, Haim hid the helmet.


    When dressed, Haim pulled out his Damascus machete.


    Although this knife cut off a head and fought three enemies during the day, its blade is still sharp.


    Hanging a machete at his waist, Haim ignored his horse''s Bian. He strode out of the tent and went to the cell where LAN gley was held.


    Seeing Haim get out of his tent and follow Khan''s orders, Alan poked his head out from behind a nearby tent.


    He said to the five sharpshooters behind him, "listen, when Haim solves the man Khan wants to kill, you will shoot."


    The five nodded. Three of them were archers and two were Musketeers.


    Of course, Haim didn''t know that when he became the God of death of LAN gley at the beginning, his God of death also approached quietly behind him. He approached the cell and stopped outside for a while.


    This cell was temporarily built for his dear brother according to the order of Muhammad gley. Outside it is a gorgeous tent, larger than those used by bey and Pasha, which fully shows the status of Yishi LAN gleihan below one person and above ten thousand people. Inside the tent is a cage made of rough wood - Yishi LAN gleihan is inside.


    Haim strode in. Seeing that Yishi LAN gley turned his back to himself, he deliberately made a loud noise when walking to attract Yishi LAN gley''s attention.


    Sure enough, at the beginning, LAN gley turned his head when he heard the sound. Seeing Haim dressed so formally, he had a hunch that his time was coming.


    "What? My brother wants you to kill me?"


    "Khan asked me to take you to heaven, where seventy-two virgins and a garden flowing with honey and milk are waiting for you," said Haim. He tried to put it mildly, because according to his experience of killing, people''s body will twitch and spasm when they are extremely afraid, and it is not easy to be fatal when cutting.


    "You know, I am also familiar with the Koran. According to my discovery, it is not 72 virgins that Allah rewards his devout believers, but 72 raisins."


    At the beginning, LAN gley laughed.


    Haim didn''t laugh. He didn''t come to discuss theology with Elaine gray.


    "Please Khan on your way," said Haim.


    With that, Haim opened the key of the cage and dragged Yishi LAN gley out.


    "Ready."


    In the dark, Alan whispered to the five shooters around him. In order not to expose himself in advance, the Musketeer he brought specially used a precious spring wheel gun.


    The five shooters raised their compound bow and spring wheel gun and aimed at Haim.


    Haim raised his knife, but for a while his knife stopped in the air.


    "You cut it quickly!" Alan was worried about Haim when he saw that he didn''t wave his knife.


    The reason why Haim didn''t wave a knife was that at the beginning, LAN gley tried to seduce and buy him before he died.


    At the beginning, LAN gley promised him that if Haim killed Muhammad gley for him now, he would give him half of the Khanate.


    If ordinary people heard this, he would think that LAN gley was a madman at the beginning. Khaim hesitated, because he knew that he had this convenience and could easily do it - he was the chief bodyguard of Khan. He guarded Muhammad gley outside the account every night when he fell asleep.


    "How about you kill me? What does my brother promise you? A milzan or bey? I think it should be milzan. My brother is not a generous man. But think about it, if you kill him for me, I will give you half a Khanate." at the beginning, LAN gley bought it.


    "You can''t control the army here if you kill Khan. We all have to die," said Haim. There were 9999 voices in his heart telling him to wave the knife immediately, but he listened to the only voice against it.


    "No, I''m the only one who killed Muhammad gley''s gley family here. Do you think those nobles really obey my brother? How many of them have overthrown him with me. As long as I guarantee their power, they will support me." at the beginning, LAN gley continued to tempt.


    Haim was lost, and his raised hand slowly came down.


    At first, LAN gley was overjoyed.


    Just then, there was a cry breaking through the night sky: "leave someone under the knife!"


    Haim''s eyes repeated Qingming. Haim mistakenly thought that at the beginning, LAN gley was delaying time and waiting for someone to save him. Haim felt cheated and said fiercely, "dare you lie to me."


    With that, Haim raised the knife over his head again.


    "Bang!"


    There was a gunshot.

 Chapter 571

    After settling down more than 3000 compatriots with Xie Miao and others, yelishei went to take care of his father. Although old yelishaye regained his mind, he was badly hurt in Haim''s hand today. More recently, there was no water and no grain of rice in the previous two days. Yelishaye was really worried about the hidden diseases left by the old man''s body.


    "Father, I''m coming in." yelishei said and went in.


    Old yelishei was sitting on the crumpled marching bed that he had smashed, and salben stood behind the old man to bandage him.


    As soon as he saw yelisi coming in, salben said to yelisi, "yelisi, your father is in good health. I have never seen such a strong man. He has nothing except some bruises on his chest. Later, you can give him something to eat and drink. I think I can recover in a day or two."


    For salburn''s treatment of his father, yelishei nodded.


    Then, salburn picked up the medicine box, and after giving a few words to old yelisi again, he went out.


    The next time, it''s time for their father and son.


    Yelishei walked up to his father and said nothing. Old yelishei didn''t speak, and his son didn''t know what to say first.


    Old Yeltsin looked up at his son standing like a wooden man. He moved his arm and motioned Yeltsin to sit down beside him.


    "Those compatriots are settled?" asked old elishey.


    "Well," replied yelishei, "it''s all settled. The mercenary regiment doesn''t have enough food, and the head ordered Ingrid, our quartermaster, to buy cattle, sheep and horse milk from the passing Tatars."


    "I smell it," said old yelishei.


    In order to burn enough food for thousands of people, the mercenary regiment lit bonfires everywhere and took out all the pots and pans. The camp was filled with the smell of meat.


    Yelisheyi listened to his father''s voice. It seemed that his bad feeling for the mercenary regiment was alleviated. He worked harder to talk about Chechen''s good.


    "Father, you probably don''t know. The commander let himself out of the tent in order to let women and children sleep well. Even his uncle slept on the ground with his saddle like other mercenaries."


    After listening to his son''s words, old yelishei snorted and sneered, "of course he should be kind to them. These are his slaves. He will sell a lot of money when he goes to Kafa in the future."


    Obviously, old yelishei regarded Cherchen''s behavior as hypocrisy.


    "Father!"


    Yelishei stood up angrily.


    "Our leader is also a Christian. Although he temporarily worked for Muhammad gley, he had to suffer. In addition, he saved more than 2000 captive slaves when he was in Kafa. The Xie Miao you saw is one of them."


    "Oh? Your leader is still a Christian and will abide by the rules that Christians cannot treat another Christian captive as a slave?"


    "Of course! Xie Miao and others are willing to stay to work for the leader, and others have given them freedom," yelishei said. Of course, he hid some of the facts.


    Old yelishei''s face softened a little when his son said so.


    At this time, old yelishei tried to bend down, but he accidentally affected the wound and showed a painful expression on his face.


    "Father!" yelisi put his hand on his father''s back with concern.


    Old yelishei coughed. He said to yelishei, "if I were ten years younger, I could beat ten guys like today. Even now, I''m not in the way of you and Xie Miao. I''d cut him in half."


    Listening to his father''s boasting, yelishei was secretly amused. But he knew that he should speak according to his father''s wishes at this time.


    "Yes, yes," yelishei flattered, "father, when you were young, you could break five Horseshoes in one breath. It''s not like playing with a pagan."


    Old yelishei loved to hear that. Before Yeltsin finished, old Yeltsin laughed.


    Seeing that his father was happy, yelishei mentioned his stay in the mercenary regiment again.


    Old Yeltsin''s smile stopped suddenly, and Yeltsin looked nervously at his father.


    After a while, yelishei saw his father''s bent back - he knew that his father was going to speak.


    "I..."


    Old ye Lixie had just opened his mouth, and Chechen suddenly rushed into the tent.


    "Yelishei," Chechen shouted with a red face, "have you seen Fatima?"


    "Fatima?" yelishei looked at Chechen: "no, I''ve been with my father. Why? Fatima, isn''t she with you?"


    "No!" Chechen said anxiously.


    Chechen was lying on the ground thinking about how to minimize the impact of LAN gley when Haim took him away. As Ingrid came to report that the tent of the mercenary regiment was not enough, Chechen contributed his big tent.


    Out of the tent, Chechen wants to see Fatima first. Today, he was so confused by Haim that he forgot to talk to Fatima.


    Since he knew Fatima was pregnant, the excited Pedro used all his best things on Fatima. Pedro thought riding was bad for pregnant women, so he converted a chariot into a carriage and covered it with a thick layer of fur and silk; The tent he gave Fatima to live in was also the largest and best in the mercenary regiment. The tent was originally prepared by Pedro for Chechen, but Chechen thought the military was extraordinary and everything should be simplified. Pedro took out the tent again. His original intention was that since Chechen and Fatima were going to get married, they simply lived together. This tent was just right. This time, Chechen didn''t object, but followed good advice.


    But when he returned to the tent, he found that Fatima was not in the tent. At first, Chechen thought Fatima was bored and flustered in the tent and came out to relax. But when he was in the camp, he couldn''t find Fatima. In a hurry, Cherchen asked one tent by one.


    The camp is so big that Fatima won''t disappear for no reason. Yelishei also realized the seriousness of the problem. He stood up and prepared to look for it with Cherchen.


    They were about to go out when fedot suddenly came in.


    "Captain, have you seen Fatima?" fedot asked Fatima''s whereabouts as soon as he came in and saw Chechen.


    "No," yelishei said, "the commander and I are going out to Fatima. Why, are you looking for Fatima, too?"


    "Well," said fedot, scratching his head across his hat, "I just returned to my tent and found that the Turkish musket was missing. My Ma Bian said TIMA had gone in, so I want to ask if she took it."

 Chapter 572

    Muhammad gley, who was in the tent, heard the gunshot. He quickly spit out the dates in his mouth and found an onion.


    Taking a knife out of his arms, Muhammad gley cut the onion open. Immediately, Muhammad gley couldn''t open his eyes.


    Muhammad gley turned his head. He endured the discomfort of his eyes, cut off a small piece of onion, then gritted his teeth and applied it to his eyes.


    "It''s up to you," Muhammad Gray said in his heart.


    When his eyes burst into tears, Muhammad gley rushed out of the tent and headed for the cell where Yishi LAN gley was held.


    "My brother! My dear brother." Muhammad gley cried as he ran. He was really crying because his eyes were too stimulated to stop tears.


    Soon, Muhammad gley ran to the place where he was detained. He tried to open his eyes to see what was going on, but as soon as she opened a crack in her eyes, tears blurred his eyes again.


    Vaguely, he seemed to see that the periphery of the cell was full of people, and there seemed to be a man lying on the ground in the cell.


    "No!!! Allah, have mercy on me." Muhammad gley wept even louder. Five steps away from the crowd outside the prison, Muhammad gley pretended to fall to the ground. He couldn''t stand up and climbed a few steps forward.


    "Master, stand up quickly."


    Muhammad gley heard someone around him say, listen to the voice, it should be Alan.


    Alan stretched out his hand and tried to pull Muhammad gley up, but Muhammad gley, who was getting better, grabbed Alan''s extended hand and almost pulled Alan to the ground.


    "Alan, I heard a gunshot just now. Tell me how my brother is?" Muhammad gley shouted.


    At this time, everyone around looked at Muhammad gley with a strange look. Alan was very embarrassed. He said to Muhammad gley, "master, Khan, he..."


    Before Alan finished his words, someone took it for him: "don''t worry, my brother, I''m fine."


    That''s LAN gley''s voice at the beginning.


    At the beginning, LAN gley was sitting in his cell, watching his brother''s performance with interest.


    Muhammad gley''s fingers were dug into Alan''s sleeve and into his flesh.


    "This dog slave, he screwed up again." Muhammad gley thought so at first. Then, Muhammad gley remembered that he didn''t send Alan to kill Yishi LAN gley. It should be Haim. So at the beginning, LAN gley is not dead, isn''t he!


    Muhammad gley stood up. He took out a handkerchief and wiped his swollen eyes. The line of sight gradually became clear in front of Muhammad gray. He saw Kemal standing outside the tent with a group of Sudanese soldiers, and on the left of Yilan gley lay the body of Haim.


    Alan helped Muhammad gley to the front. When he came to Kemal, Kemal stood up in front of Muhammad gley.


    "Khan," Kemal said: "It was Alan who saved Khan''s life from Haim''s sword. I think you should greatly reward him. Moreover, in this case, I know that although you have deliberately forgiven your brother, Khan launched a rebellion after all. His sin is unforgivable, and it is not enough to make an example without punishing him. Today''s events also show that some righteous people in Khan want him to die In my opinion, at the beginning, since LAN gley''s capital crime can be avoided, but his living crime can''t escape after all, I suggest you should exile him to Rhode Island and let him reflect on his mistakes on the island all his life. In this way, even if you punish him, you can save his life. "


    After hearing Kemal''s words, Muhammad gley did not respond. He just stared at Haim''s body on the ground.


    At this time, the first warrior of the Khanate had become a thing of the past. He was shot in his left chest, the bullet passed through the small metal plate chain armor he was wearing, and twisted his heart. Haim obviously didn''t sleep in peace. He was still waiting for his eyes until he died, and the big machete in his hand was still tightly held.


    Vaguely, Muhammad gley remembered that someone in lechechen''s mercenary regiment once said when evaluating Haim: "why don''t you deal with that guy with a pistol? Even if his armor is excellent, he can''t stop the pistol."


    I didn''t expect that the strongest soldier of the Khanate finally died under the gun.


    "What''s going on?" Muhammad gley asked, staring back at Alan.


    The original script was not like this. According to the script, Alan and his people should kill Haim as quickly as possible after Haim killed Yishi LAN gley. But now Haim is dead, but Yishi LAN gley is still alive.


    "Master, I don''t know," Alan explained, shrinking his head from the murderous eyes of Muhammad gley "Lord Kemal made a mistake. My people didn''t shoot the gun. Just now I was patrolling here with several soldiers. Suddenly I saw Haim holding a knife to kill Khan. I hurried to stop it. At this time, a gun rang. Then Lord Kemal ran over with people."


    Alan''s words undoubtedly wanted to tell Muhammad gley that he was not the one who saved Yishi LAN gley.


    Kemal is not a fool. Of course he can hear the meaning of Alan''s words. But it was not himself or his own people who shot and saved Yishi LAN gley. He said to Muhammad gley, "Khan, I don''t dare to take credit. I didn''t shoot the gun. Although I wanted to save Muhammad gley at that time, and I did call for the sword at that time, my men and I were too far away from Haim, and Haim and Yishi LAN gley were too close, so I didn''t dare to shoot even if I wanted to kill."


    The words of both men were heard in the ears of Muhammad gley and those around him. After listening to Kemal''s words, the nobles, their servants and the soldiers patrolling tonight whispered one after another.


    Just then, Muhammad gley laughed. He patted Alan heavily on the shoulder.


    "Well, my most loyal servant," Muhammad gley praised Alan: "I know you are modest and don''t want to take credit for it, but today you saved my brother from Haim''s sword, which is really a great achievement. Haim is a guy. I put him in high position, but he doesn''t repent and wants to kill my brother who I have forgiven. It''s really a family friend worse than animals. Kill well, kill well."


    At the beginning, LAN gley looked at his brother like this. He knew that his brother who screwed up the "mantis catches cicadas and yellow finches" must hate him now, but he still had to do bad things into good things. It was really hard for him.

 Chapter 573

    Fatima slipped back to the mercenary regiment''s camp. It was still dark. The camp was full of people, and some campfires and iron pots were still steaming. When she saw that the light in fedot''s tent was dark, she walked over gently. Raising a curtain made of felt, Fatima saw a figure wrapped in a quilt with her back to herself, looking like she was sleeping soundly, so Fatima walked in gently. She took the Turkish musket "borrowed" from fedot from her back and prepared to put it back secretly.


    Just then, the candles in the tent suddenly lit up. There is no hiding from Fatima. "Fedot", who had turned his back to Fatima, jumped out of the blanket. "Fedot" took off his hat, and it was Chechen.


    "Fatima," Chechen shouted.


    Fatima was shocked when she saw that it was Chechen. Then she was flustered, and even the firegun in her hand fell to the ground.


    "Chechen, I, I," Fatima stammered, and she didn''t know what to say.


    Before Chechen walked up, he hugged Fatima. Even before Fatima came back, Chechen had countless words to blame her, but now he only had one sentence left: "just come back, just come back."


    Fatima, lying on Chechen''s shoulder, couldn''t help crying.


    It was Fatima who killed Haim.


    During the day, Fatima saw the scene of Haim threatening Chen in the camp. If it were normal, she would have killed it. But now she is pregnant. Not only is her strength and strength much worse than before, but she can''t do it for the sake of her baby. So she could only hate it on one side.


    Haim took Yishi LAN gley away. Fatima saw that Chechen walked into the tent lonely, and her heart was like being stabbed by a knife. Fatima, who is determined to do everything for Chechen, is determined to teach Haim a lesson.


    So Fatima sneaked into fedot''s tent and borrowed his Turkish musket.


    Fatima had seen the power of this Turkish musket when Smolensk assassinated Gregory. She knew that the gun was not only highly accurate, but also had a long range and great power. Fatima can''t do it directly with Haim, but the skill she learned and trained from childhood is assassination, and the use of muskets is also one of them. In fact, Fatima''s shooting skills are not inferior to fedot, but Fatima is used to throwing knives, and the fire gun will expose herself when killing her opponent, so she is not liked by Fatima, and we don''t know that Fatima is still a marksman.


    By pretending to be a Crimean garrison, Fatima successfully sneaked into Muhammad gley''s camp. When she followed Haim out of the Khan camp to the place where LAN gley was detained, she found another group of people lying in ambush. Not knowing whether the team was an enemy or a friend, Fatima hid opposite the team and kept a distance from them.


    After a while, Fatima saw that Haim dragged Yishi LAN gley out of the cell. He raised his knife to kill Yishi LAN gley. Fatima knows that when a samurai wields a sword, he is also the most focused moment. At that time, all his energy and spirit are condensed on the sword, and his perception of nearby things is the weakest. So Fatima raised her rifle and aimed at Haim. He wanted to kill the villain at the moment Haim waved his knife to yishilan gley.


    But somehow, Haim''s knife didn''t wave down. Fatima can wait, because the most important thing for a qualified killer is to wait. But she was a little strange, and the other people who followed Haim were waiting. In the process of tracking, Fatima could feel from their breathing that there were no experts in this group. If there was a frontal confrontation, the six people together would not be the enemy of Haim. Therefore, it should be impossible for them, like themselves, to know by experience that Haim''s best shooting opportunity is at the moment of wielding a knife. The only possibility is that they are waiting for Haim to kill Yishi LAN gley before they start to remove Haim.


    Just as Fatima decided to continue waiting for the opportunity, Kemal rushed over and tried to stop Haim from killing Yishi LAN gley. And Haim seemed to react. He waved a knife at LAN gley''s neck at the beginning.


    At this moment, Fatima''s gun rang at that moment.


    "So, did they find you after hitting Haim?" Chechen asked, hugging Fatima.


    "No," said Fatima.


    After Fatima shot, the team hiding on one side ran out. They happened to collide with Kemal and others. At this time, Fatima saw through the bonfire that Alan, the favorite Minister of Muhammad gley, was the leader of the group.


    As Alan and others were holding bows, arrows and muskets, Kemal naturally regarded them as the people who had just shot. So the two groups argued in front of the cell. It was precisely because their dispute attracted everyone''s attention that Fatima left Khan''s camp almost openly.


    "Your luck is really good." Chechen laughed and scraped Fatima''s nose.


    After listening to Fatima''s words, Chechen finally understood the whole story. Obviously, due to the timely appearance of Kemal, at the beginning, LAN gley once again escaped the conspiracy and assassination of his brother Muhammad gley. Haim may have never dreamed that even if he didn''t die under Fatima''s gun, Alan, who had long hidden aside, would send him to Allah after he killed Shilan gley.


    The only thing Chechen doesn''t understand is why Muhammad gley wants to kill Haim, who has just made great achievements for him. However, this is not what he should care about. Chechen is happy that Muhammad gley is so.


    "Fatima," said Chechen, holding Fatima''s arms tightly, "promise me to swear in the name of God or Allah you believe that you will never do such dangerous things again. For me and for the children."


    After listening to Chechen''s words, Fatima felt a burst of warmth. She said softly, "I promise you, my Cherchen. I will never be so willful for you and children. But I want you to know that your enemy is my enemy. Whoever offends you will die."

 Chapter 574

    In the recovered Azov castle, a grand banquet unprecedented in the history of Azov castle is being held.


    The hall of Yasu castle is full tonight. Muhammad gley, Chechen, Kemal and others who have successfully returned from the Kuban River, as well as Pasha, bey and Mir, we are drinking and laughing.


    Outside the city gate of Azov castle, dozens of giant trees more than ten meters high stand, on which are the heads of tribal chiefs who took refuge in LAN gley for a moment of greed. They paid the price for their greed with their own lives, and their tribe, wife and daughter were all rewarded to their meritorious subordinates by Muhammad gley.


    Because of Mohamed gley''s evil taste, general Nikita otyevsky and Prince Yuri boriaginsky, two prisoners of war of Czar Russia, also attended the victory banquet, and they also offered congratulations to Mohamed gley against their will.


    As Muhammad gley tried to plot to kill his brother Yishi LAN gley, his action ended in failure again, and even Yishi LAN gley himself was asked by Kemal in the name of protection. Although he did not attack at that time and praised Kemal''s caution in public, people with a clear eye could see that Muhammad Gray''s heart was extremely angry.


    Therefore, at the banquet, except Cherchen, other people kept a respectful distance from Kemal and were deeply afraid that Muhammad gley would regard him as a party of Kemal - although they would be afraid of Mehmed Pasha, Kemal was at least an ordinary Ottoman officer, who could not whisper with Pasha.


    And Cherchen is sorry for Kemal. So at the banquet, Cherchen explained the cause and effect of the matter and his apology to Kemal.


    In this regard, Kemal said: "Cherchen bey, your kindness is admirable, but it may hurt you one day. As for you, I don''t need to be sorry for me. To tell you the truth, I want to protect Yishi LAN Gree out of my own selfish heart. I have been in Kafa for many years. If I don''t have special merit, I may die here. But this time, if I can keep Yishi LAN Gree intact If I bring it back to Istanbul, then with my credit, I can return to the capital. "


    "So, does Mahmoud Pasha know?"


    "Of course he doesn''t know. After all, Lord Pasha''s eyes can only see a little in front of him and the light of gold coins."


    After listening to Kemal''s comments on Mehmed Pasha, Cherchen couldn''t help laughing. He talked to Kemal and went to general Nikita otyevsky and Prince Yuri boriaginsky.


    "You two." Che Chen raised his glass while greeting.


    General Nikita otyevsky and Prince Yuri boriaginsky are in an awkward situation. Although they are prisoners and no one embarrasses them because of their high value, the Tatars always look at them with contempt, and no one will touch the wine glass with the losers.


    Seeing that Chechen took the initiative to find himself, general Nikita otyevsky and Prince Yuri boriaginsky also quickly raised their glasses.


    The three glasses collided.


    Prince Yuri boriaginsky took a sip and said to Cherchen, "Cherchen bey, on behalf of the Czar and the Russian people, I thank you for your righteous deeds. You are a real knight."


    Obviously, Prince Yuri boriaginsky thanked Cherchen for the 3000 Russians Chechen received from Muhammad gley and gave them freedom.


    On the day after receiving the 3000 people, Cherchen announced that they were not their own slaves, but free people. This was tantamount to giving them freedom free of charge.


    "You''re welcome, your highness," said Cherchen. "Although I''m not working for Muhammad gley for the time being, I''m also a Christian."


    "Lord Chechen, you said you were working for the Crimean Khan for the time being?" Nikita otyevsky heard some "useful information" from Chechen''s words. He hurriedly asked.


    Chechen shook his head. He didn''t want to talk about it, and the reason he came to Nikita otyevsky and Yuri boriaginsky was to ask them about someone.


    "You mean general Yakov cherkaski?"


    General Nikita otyevsky and Prince Yuri boriaginsky looked at each other and confirmed to Cherchen.


    "Yes, it''s Yakov cherkaski." Chechen said with his teeth clenched. His hand holding the wine glass was shaking because of excitement. If Yakov cherkaski was on the south line, Chechen would take Yakov''s head even if he narrowly died to comfort Colonel Franco and others.


    But Prince Yuri boriaginsky told Cherchen that he was disappointed.


    "General Yakov cherkaski has been fighting with Prince Alexei against the kingdom of Sweden and the Republic of Poland in the west of our country. Although his Majesty the Czar did send some troops back from the West because of the looting of our southern border by the Tatars, the name of general Yakov cherkaski is not on the list." Said Prince Yuri boriaginsky.


    "Is that so?" after listening to Prince Yuri boriaginsky, Cherchen was disappointed to know that Yakov had not come to the south line.


    Seeing that Chechen was so disappointed, Prince Yuri boriaginsky asked puzzledly, "what? Do you have a holiday with Yakov?"


    "Yes," said Chechen. Seeing that Prince Yuri boriaginsky was upright and not a treacherous villain like Yakov cherkaski, he told the prince the deep blood feud between him and Yakov.


    Prince Yuri boriaginsky was shocked and speechless. It took a long time for the prince to react.


    "Cherchenbey," said Prince Yuri boriaginsky, "what you said is too sensational. It''s incredible that Yakov killed laid down mercenaries in Smolensk."


    "I don''t believe it. There''s no reason at all," general Nikita otyevsky said.


    If he said that he would slaughter the regular army of the Republic of Poland, general, he did not doubt that Yakov would do so. Because the composition of the army of the Republic of Poland is a traditional medieval army with aristocracy as the main body similar to Czarist Russia. War veterans are the most precious wealth of the army. They are not only the backbone of the army, but also undertake important responsibilities such as teaching recruits. If these people are released or redeemed, they will soon change into a stronger army. Only by eliminating them all can they greatly weaken the combat effectiveness of the Polish army and even make the whole country unbearable, because this is not a huge loss that money can make up, even if a large number of newly recruited soldiers are recruited again, But it will not be effective enough in a short time. It is unthinkable that mercenaries can be slaughtered. Because it is generally the object that both sides of the war strive for, and few people will attack them. At least Nikita otyevsky would not do it if he were Yakov.


    "It''s true, I swear in the name of God." Chechen swore.


    "So you want to avenge Yakov?" seeing that Chechen swore in the name of God, and because of Chechen''s benevolence and righteousness, Prince Yuri boriaginsky believed Chechen''s words.


    "Yes, I want Yakov to pay the bleeding price for his atrocities. It''s a pity that he didn''t come to the south line." up to now, Cherchen''s words still have endless regrets.

 Chapter 575

    Because Muhammad gley was sitting high, Cherchen''s conversation with general Nikita otyevsky and Prince Yuri boriaginsky was seen by him. Seeing the hot talk between the hateful Chechen and his two defeated generals, Muhammad gley sneered. He tried to find back the dignity lost in Chechen in this way.


    "Only losers stand with losers," Muhammad gley said to himself.


    With that, the Crimean Khan took a sip of wine, then looked at it again and laughed again.


    Of course, these actions of Muhammad gley have no impact on Cherchen, Nikita otyevsky and Yuri boriaginsky. Because they even stood far away and did not have the mind to pay attention to the movement of Khan.


    But unlike Chechen, as Muhammad gley''s loyal dog, Alan always pays attention to his master''s every move. He saw that Muhammad gley looked unhappy in the direction of Chechen from time to time, and listened to the master''s sarcastic words. Alan hurried over. He knelt down as if there were no one else, gently pounded his legs for Muhammad gley, and said, "master, your reputation is at its peak now. You will have plenty of opportunities to manipulate Chechen''s ignorant guy in the future. Why rush for a moment? It''s not worth it if you''re angry."


    After listening to Alan''s flattery, Muhammad gley thought it was true. He decided not to quarrel with Cherchen for the time being. He should drink happily on such a happy day today. Muhammad gley finally snorted coldly in the direction of Chechen, then changed his leg and crossed his legs.


    Alan immediately knelt down and ran to the other side to beat the leg for Muhammad gley.


    The party went on. About half an hour later, deviimir walked into the banquet hall and walked around to Muhammad gley.


    Deviimir, we are the Sudanese soldiers sent by Muhammad gley to guard his brother ishran gley. When we saw deviimir, we suddenly came to see ourselves. Muhammad gley thought it was the first time that LAN gley had an accident. Before he could speak to us, he asked nervously, "what''s the matter? The damn guy escaped from prison? He ran away?"


    Muhammad gley once gave diviyimir a strict order. As long as yisilan gley made any escape from prison or his accomplices came to save him, diviy would kill yisilan gley at the first time to avoid future trouble, even if the Sudanese soldiers in Kemal stopped him.


    Seeing that Khan was so nervous, deviyimir quickly replied in fear: "no, omnipotent Khan. It was the sinner, your brother yishilan gleihan, who asked me to give you a letter."


    With that, deviimir held a letter in our hands to Muhammad gley.


    Muhammad gley breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that what he feared had not happened, but that his damn brother had written a letter. Soon, Muhammad gley found that he was so worried that he was too impolite in front of the Ministry. He quickly put on a calm look, then picked up the letter with two fingers, shook it open, and then began to read.


    As soon as the letter was opened, a piece of blood red came into Mohammed gley''s eyes - was this letter written by LAN gley in blood at the beginning?


    Muhammad gley looked down word by word.


    At the beginning of the letter, LAN gley wrote so humbly: "I beg your majesty to trust me and kindly withdraw the guards who are inseparable from me. At present, the room I live in is too cramped and it is difficult to walk. I also beg your majesty to order that the Sudanese soldiers guarding me can not be in my room when I pay tribute. I can''t do it in front of them. Your majesty, you can rest assured, no matter to you I won''t do any more resistance, whether it''s your regime or yourself. I will be a loyal servant of Muhammad gley Khan. "


    After reading the first paragraph, Muhammad gley did not expect that his brother, who had usurped his Khan''s position and almost forced himself into a desperate situation, would write a bloody book and grovel to himself for such a small request. His self-esteem was greatly satisfied, and the happy smile almost covered his whole face. Almost immediately, Muhammad gley Yi will promise his poor prisoner brother - even if LAN gley was in Kemal''s care at the beginning.


    But just as Muhammad gley was about to tell deviimir that we should find a way to make the Sudanese soldiers guarding him give better treatment to ishran gley, Muhammad gley suddenly swallowed his words because he saw the black text written on the second page: "I wrote all the above words in chicken blood, and they are all fake. The reason why I described myself so miserably is to make you lose a little when you see the second page with joy. Also, I want to kill my brother most. I live well in the dungeon, much better than you. I''m going to Rhode Island soon, where I will live day and night Pray to Allah that you will annoy Allah''s shadow in the world, so that I can sit back in the Khan position. "


    Such a naked provocation angered Muhammad gley. He did not expect that they had become prisoners. At the beginning, LAN gley was still playing this boring trick with himself.


    Muhammad gley''s anger is reflected in the eyes of Alan and diviyimir. The letter written by yisran gley to Khan was tightly held by Muhammad gley and then torn to pieces in Muhammad gley''s hands.


    Alan stopped to beat his legs for Muhammad gley. As a close courtier of Khan, Alan knew that it was time for his master to be in an extremely bad mood, and his small move was likely to become a vent for Muhammad gley.


    Fortunately, Muhammad gley did not take Alan out this time.


    Mohamed gley bent slightly and hooked his fingers at Alan.


    Alan understood and leaned towards Muhammad gley.


    "Get rid of him at all costs," said Muhammad gley.


    Muhammad gray did not say who the man was, but Alan understood.


    "Yes, master. You''ll sleep well tonight," Alan said flatteringly.


    Although Alan knew that it was very difficult to kill Yishi LAN gley under the eyes of the Sudanese soldiers, the way was figured out by people. Since his master ordered him, he had to do everything he could to kill Yishi LAN gley.


    With that, Alan bent his knees and stepped back two steps, then stood up. He waved his hand to show Devi Emir that we should go with him. They walked through the side door and disappeared into the dark.


    Muhammad gley watched Alan and deviimir disappear. He stood up and turned his back to the hall:


    "You killed yourself. Don''t blame me, brother. It''s only because you can''t hide your strength and bide your time."


    At the beginning, LAN gley probably didn''t think that his act of fooling Muhammad gley on purpose once again caused death for himself. This time, Muhammad gley, who was completely angered, finally abandoned all his scruples.

 Chapter 576

    At the beginning, LAN gley didn''t know his time was coming. The loser of the sweat position was sitting on a brand-new sheepskin talking.


    After arriving at Azov castle, LAN gley was imprisoned in a tower of Azov castle at the beginning. Although it is summer now, the tower is high and open around, so there is a cool wind from time to time. The Sudanese soldiers guarding him also knew that Yishi LAN gley was an important prisoner for their officers, so they even prepared iced wine for Yishi LAN gley in order to please Kemal.


    Because of this, at the beginning, LAN gley had a wrong understanding that he was extremely important to the Ottoman Turkish Sudan, and Kemal would protect himself well.


    When he thought that he was locked in a cage like a dog a few days ago and almost died in Haim''s hands, LAN gley suddenly wanted to revenge his brother. In his mind, even if he did, what could Muhammad gley do for himself?


    It was because of this concept that LAN gley wrote the letter that others thought was completely child like, mischievous, and would have no effect other than to annoy Muhammad gley.


    It can only be said that sometimes weakness and ignorance are not obstacles to survival, but death.


    Alan and deviimir were planning how to complete the task assigned to us by Muhammad gley. At the beginning, LAN gley had just told the Sudanese soldiers guarding us how to seize the Khan position of Muhammad gley bravely.


    As LAN gley himself said at the beginning, there were no inseparable guards around him; The room is not too cramped, even walking is very difficult; No one will still look at him when he is courteous.


    After finishing this paragraph, at the beginning of the rise of the story, LAN gley listened attentively to the Sudanese soldiers talking about the Mishin of the begzisalai palace.


    Just as the Chinese people of that era wondered whether the emperor cultivated with a gold hoe every day and whether the queen did not eat big cakes, these long-term Sudanese soldiers stationed in Kafa were also very curious about the private life of Crimean Khan, especially the beautiful begzisalai palace.


    At the beginning, LAN gley satisfied their curiosity and revealed the secrets of Khan''s palace one by one. Of course, the protagonist of the story is his hateful brother, Mohamed gley.


    "Muhammad gley Khan is so powerful and majestic. Last time I saw him from a distance, I felt he was not as tall as me, but I didn''t expect him to be so strong. I can''t do it three times a night at most." a 1.8-meter-tall Sudanese soldier praised the story of Muhammad gley''s "seven times a night" just told by Yishi LAN gley, But accidentally, he told his secret.


    After listening to him, the Sudanese soldiers next to him all grabbed his words and teased him.


    "Harreddin, it''s good for your boy to go three times a night, but it''s all three minutes at a time." a Sudanese soldier joked.


    "I also heard that your boy once poured a cup of hot coffee in front of the prostitute in the brothel. After he finished, the cup of coffee was still very hot." another Sudanese soldier mocked "implicitly".


    But the joke was a little secret. It took us a while to react. It was a disguised story about harredding''s short time.


    When everyone understood the meaning of the joke, a burst of laughter broke out in the tower. The Sudanese soldier named harreddin had long blushed. He waved his fist to try to stop this untrue rumor against himself.


    At the beginning, LAN gley also smiled forward and backward, and his stomach hurt. He finally stopped laughing and was about to continue to arrange the "story that Muhammad gley and Alana had to tell", when the iron door of the tower opened.


    When the iron prison door was opened and Devi imir''s figure appeared at the opening of the iron door, LAN gley immediately sat upright and regained his dignified expression. The Sudanese soldiers also scattered and played the role of guard again.


    We didn''t even look at the Sudanese soldiers around us. He went up to Yishi LAN gley and said, "Khan, Khan, he received your letter. He expressed sympathy and concern for your difficult living environment."


    At the beginning, LAN gley was very clear that the sympathy and concern expressed by Muhammad gley to himself by deviy could not be true, because he had written it on the second page of the letter, and those words were all teasing him.


    "Is it true that my brother was annoyed by my letter, and he decided not to worry about Kemal, and sent deviyimir to humiliate me?"


    At first, LAN gley''s heart was in his throat.


    Deviy didn''t seem to see LAN gley''s nervous expression at the beginning. He continued, "so Khan ordered me to come and bring you comfortable bedding and clothes. Khan said, even if you are a prisoner, you are still his brother."


    With that, deviimir waved behind us, and a Crimean Prince''s guard came in with a brand-new quilt.


    "Stop!"


    Just as the prince''s guard was about to take the quilt to Yishi LAN gley, harreddin, who had just been joked by the public, shouted.


    "Let me check," said harreddin. Obviously, he was worried that there would be something bad for LAN gley at the beginning.


    Other Sudanese soldiers could not help feeling filthy when they saw that harreddin was so vigilant. When Kemal sent them to guard Yishi LAN gley, he repeatedly asked them to pay attention to everything that had not been sent to Yishi LAN gley by his own hand, but only harreddin remembered this at the moment.


    Harreddin took the quilt in his hand. He opened them one by one, carefully checked them, and didn''t even let go of a stain on his clothes - he once heard a rumor that in the new American continent, the Spanish and Portuguese once infected them with diseases through blankets contaminated with smallpox, chickenpox and other viruses given to the leaders of American Indians, so as to achieve the purpose of killing people.


    But the bedclothes sent by Muhammad gley are brand-new, clean and spotless. Harreddin checked it four or five times and couldn''t see any problems.


    "Khan, here you are." harreddin put the quilt in front of Yishi LAN gley.


    And Devi imir, we also politely stroked our chest and saluted yishilan gley.


    "Thank Khan for me." Lan gley, relieved at the beginning, said faintly to deviimir.


    Then, at the beginning, LAN gley withdrew the quilt to one side. He said to harreddin in front of deviyimir: "harreddin, I''ll give you these clothes."


    When he knew that Muhammad gley had just sent diviyimir to deliver clothes, LAN gley felt more and more that his brother was tough and weak. He gave away the clothes without scruples.


    We didn''t say anything about such rude behavior. He backed out of the iron gate.

 Chapter 577

    When the iron gate was closed again, at the beginning, LAN gley proudly said to the Sudanese soldiers: "you see, the Crimean Khanate is such a thing now. He can''t do it long. One day, the Almighty Sudan will know that I am more suitable to be the Crimean Khan."


    At the beginning of this time, LAN gley seemed to have forgotten that he had said that he wanted to get rid of the control of the Ottoman Turkish empire over the Khanate and be a real Khan.


    Of course, the Sudanese soldiers will not spoil the interest of Yishi LAN gley, even if they can''t get anything from the fallen Khan.


    The Sudanese soldiers can boast and compliment. One of the words said by a Sudanese soldier who is said to have been to the East is most pleasing to LAN gley at the beginning:


    "Muhammad gley, it''s a grasshopper after autumn. It won''t be a few days."


    "He''s a rabbit. His tail won''t grow."


    "What''s more, he''s a loach in a cesspit. He can''t lift many waves."


    "I think of another metaphor: the lump on the mouse''s tail can''t squeeze out much pus."


    People make fun of Muhammad gley one after another.


    At the beginning of hearing these words, LAN gley was more and more happy. He made a vow to the Sudanese soldiers present, promising that after he became a Khan again, he would let everyone present do it.


    In the noise behind us, deviimir walked down the tower. Instead of returning to the banquet hall, he went up the wall of Azov castle.


    The city wall was extremely dark, and the torches that burned out the fuel tried their best to give out the last light and heat.


    Deviimir, we came to the fort at the corner of the wall facing the tower. There was no one above the fort - the Tatar soldiers on duty had already been supported.


    "Are you sure?"


    At this time, a man came from the other side of the wall connecting the fort.


    "It''s confirmed that LAN gley was at the top of the tower at the beginning," said deviy Mirza.


    "That''s good." the man came up to deviimir. He was Alan who, together with deviimir, received the orders of Muhammad gley.


    Alan took a torch from his waist and lit it.


    "Devi, how about I give you another chance to do meritorious service?" Alan handed the firefold to Devi imir in front of us and said deliberately.


    Deviyimir, we know the inconsistent temperament of Khan''s favorite minister. He refused: "no, such a great achievement should be your Lord Alan. I''ll do my own thing."


    With that, deviyimir turned and left.


    Looking at Devi imir''s back, Alan smiled. He put the torch in front of his mouth and blew it.


    The fire on the fire fold is burning more vigorously.


    "Goodbye, Elaine gray. Good luck can''t be with you forever," Alan said to the air.


    Then he pressed down his hand holding the fire fold.


    Beside Alan was a gun with its muzzle aimed at the tower. As Mars fell into the fire gate to ignite, a flame was emitted from the muzzle. The fire was accompanied by a deafening roar.


    Then Alan fired the other two guns on the fort one after another.


    Three shells hit the tower accurately one after another. The brick and wood towers were reduced to ruins.


    Alan blew out the fire with satisfaction. He went down the fort and fled into the dark.


    Under the city wall, the sudden sound of artillery shocked everyone inside and outside Yasu fort. Everyone who was drinking in the hall also ran out one after another.


    Under the burning tower, at the beginning, LAN gley staggered to open the door under the tower.


    At this time, the prisoner who was still laughing with the Sudanese soldiers just now was covered with blood.


    His life is really hard. Three shells killed almost everyone in the tower, but LAN gley survived at the beginning.


    As soon as he opened the door, LAN gley fell to the ground. He tried to get up, but he climbed three times and fell to the ground three times.


    Suddenly, a voice sounded in LAN gley''s ear at the beginning: "Khan, let me help you."


    Then one hand grabbed Yishi LAN gley''s arm and helped Yishi LAN gley up.


    "Thanks a lot." Yishi LAN gley was about to express his thanks. Suddenly, the man who picked up Yishi LAN gley shouted, "no, Yishi LAN gley is going to escape!"


    After shouting this sentence, the man ran quickly and left LAN gley in place at the beginning.


    On the outside of the tower, the guards are Devi imir''s people. They were also dazed by the fire at first. As the shelling stopped, the guards who were lucky not to be hit by the falling bricks and stones of the tower looked up at the towers that had been bombed into ruins. At this time, they suddenly heard that Yishi LAN gley was going to escape from prison. These guards who accepted the order "as long as Yishi LAN gley steps out of the prison door, there will be no amnesty." one by one, they pointed their Tatar bows at Yishi LAN gley.


    "I didn''t escape, I escaped," cried LAN gley at the beginning. Vaguely, he smelled the smell of conspiracy.


    The guards hesitated. Because as Yishi LAN gley said, Yishi LAN gley is not a prison break at this time. While Devi imir was away, they didn''t know whether they should kill the unarmed Yishi LAN gley according to the previous order.


    As the guards hesitated to slowly put down their Tatar bow to Yishi LAN gley, deviimir appeared. Milzan shouted with a bow and arrow:


    "What are you waiting for? Have you forgotten my order?"


    This time they shot without hesitation.


    Yishi LAN gley was less than ten meters away from the guard. The powerful Tatar arrow penetrated Yishi LAN gley''s body and took his life.


    In the dark, at the beginning, LAN gley could feel nothing but the sound of Tatar arrows penetrating his body.


    Just then Alan came over.


    Alan and deviimir came forward and looked at the dead body of Yishi LAN gley. Deviimir said loudly to Alan, "Lord Alan, everyone has seen that Yishi LAN gley is going to escape from prison, and my subordinates have to kill him. Khan will ask later, please report according to the facts."


    "Of course, of course. I will," Alan answered.


    Devi imir looked at LAN gley''s body again. He suddenly felt a trace of disgust: he had to play so many tricks to kill


    However, he knew that he could not afford to offend Alan, let alone disobey the will of Muhammad gley Khan.


    "Thank you, Lord Alan," said Devi imir.

 Chapter 578

    "Khan, I want you to give me an explanation."


    Looking at the body of Elaine gley on the ground, Kemal said angrily to Muhammad gley.


    It''s hard for Kemal not to be angry. He thought that with the deterrent power of the Ottoman Turkish Empire behind him, Muhammad gley gave up his plan to kill yishilan gley. But under his close protection, at the beginning, LAN gley, the man who could change his life, died. Moreover, it also took the lives of several Sudanese soldiers.


    As for why Kemal believed that Muhammad gley did it. Because it is clear that in a castle with tens of thousands of people inside and outside, the artillery on the wall of his own city shot at the tower, and finally killed him by the soldiers sent by Muhammad gley to call him "protection". All kinds of signs show that the murderer is Muhammad gley.


    On one side, everyone was sweating for Kemal. Although countless evidences point to Muhammad gley, there is no conclusive witness or undocumented, and the soldiers who killed yisilan gley shot the arrow because yisilan gley tried to escape - which does not violate the promise of Muhammad gley "As long as at the beginning LAN gley no longer has unreasonable thoughts, his life will be as long as Muhammad gley," he promised.


    As an officer of the Sudanese soldiers under Mahmoud Pasha, it is an extremely rude act to question the Khan in Crimea. At least as Kemal, he has no right to do so.


    At this time, even if Muhammad gley killed him on the spot, it can not be said that there is anything wrong with Muhammad gley, whether it is Mahmoud Pasha or the Sultan of Ottoman Turkey.


    But at this time, Muhammad gley ignored the angry Kemal. He just stared at the body of Yishi LAN gley lying on the ground.


    Since he was captured at the beginning, Muhammad gley repeatedly tried to kill him, but failed to do so twice. Now, at the beginning, he finally fell to the ground - he died and had no breath. This made Muhammad gley feel a little unreal.


    For a moment, an illusion even appeared in front of Muhammad gley - LAN gley, who was full of feather arrows, was afraid from the ground again, and then laughed at the failure of his assassination again.


    The fire on the burning tower was put out, and the body of a Sudanese soldier with a burning face was carried down. Looking at the remains of his companions, Kemal became more and more angry. He saw that Muhammad grail neither spoke nor paid attention to himself, and the irrational Kemal wanted to rush to Muhammad grail.


    Kemal moved and chuchen, who had been paying attention to Kemal, rushed forward. He hugged Kemal''s waist, and then Pedro and others came forward and hugged Kemal.


    Alan and deviimir, standing behind Muhammad gley, quickly protected Muhammad gley.


    "Khan, Kemal is just excited to see his companion''s body. Please don''t blame him." Chechen, who hugged Kemal''s waist, raised his head and begged for Kemal.


    The reason why Chechen was so nervous was that he saw that Muhammad gley finally reacted when Kemal rushed towards him. Khan''s face raised. The sinister smell on his face, which had just been looking at the body of Yishi LAN gley, became stronger and stronger, as if a thick dark cloud had covered his face, and Muhammad gley''s eyes became more and more cruel Sinister - that''s the expression Muhammad gley will have when he is about to get angry.


    On the other side, a Tatar nobleman who made friends with Kemal stood up carefully at this time. He persuaded Kemal: "Chef Kemal, the whole thing must have been done by the rest of LAN gley''s party to rescue their master. Khan can''t be blamed for his death. After all, the man who died tonight is also Khan''s brother."


    With that, the Tatar nobleman turned around. He bent towards Muhammad gley: "kind Khan, chef Kemal was just dazzled by the death of sweat for a moment. Please forgive him."


    When someone says you are kind, he may not really think you are a kind person, but wants you to show kindness. This Tatar nobleman who made friends with Kemal is doing this.


    At this time, the Tatar nobles and officers who ran out of the shelling looked at Muhammad gley one after another. Most people thought that Muhammad gley would follow the good flow, because Muhammad gley always liked to show his pretended kindness.


    "Ho ho."


    Muhammad gley suddenly laughed. He pushed away Alan and deviimir in front of him.


    Under the intense gaze of the crowd, Muhammad gley stood in front of Kemal. He stared at Kemal who was still held by Cherchen and said, "Chef Kemal, your extreme grief and anger over the death and injury of my brother and your subordinates led to emotional disorder, I can understand. After all, I lost my favorite brother today."


    As he spoke, Muhammad gley wiped his eyes.


    Some Tatar nobles worried about the safety of Kemal breathed a sigh of relief when Muhammad gley said this - Khan said that they should forgive Kemal''s rudeness.


    "But,"


    Suddenly, Muhammad gley''s voice changed. He announced in a bleak tone to Kemal, no, to everyone: "But I, Mohamed gley, am the Almighty Khan of the Crimean Khanate and the monarch blessed by the projection of Allah in the world. Anyone''s rudeness to me is also rudeness to the projection of Allah in the world. So even if I can understand your mood, I still want to punish you. Of course, I will not follow the laws of the khanate, but according to OS The military law of the Ottoman Empire. "


    Speaking of this, Muhammad Grayton paused. He asked Alan, "Alan, what is the military law?"


    "Almighty Khan, if he scolds the officer rudely, he will punish at least 70 officers," Alan replied.


    "Good!"


    Muhammad gley did not give others another chance to intercede. He immediately ordered Alan, "Alan, you will execute these seventy army sticks."


    "Yes, Khan," Alan bowed in command. A happy smile appeared on his low face.


    Seventy army staff, he will always impress Kemal.

 Chapter 579

    Kemal''s staff punishment was not executed immediately. Considering that it was late, especially for the purpose of Liwei, Muhammad gley changed the punishment to the day of the next day.


    Of course, the Sudanese soldiers were dissatisfied with the torture of their officers. They joined together to discuss ways to rescue Kemal. So, in the early morning of the next day, hundreds of Sudanese soldiers gathered under the Yasu fort. They held their guns and shouted the slogan "Allah is supreme" to petition Muhammad gley.


    Yes, petition.


    Surrounded by tens of thousands of Crimean Tatar cavalry, less than a thousand Sudanese soldiers certainly dare not use force and extreme means. They can only express their dissatisfaction in this legal way, er... At least in the Ottoman Turkish Empire.


    "Release chef Kemal!"


    "Allah is great!"


    Earth shaking slogans rang out in the Azov fort. In Khan''s residence, hundreds of Crimean Khan guards are facing great enemies. They protected their steel shields in front of their chest, pointed their spears straight to the sky, and guarded the gate with their loyalty and blood.


    Muhammad Glei, who had long been awakened by the petition of the Sudanese soldiers, looked at the Sudanese soldiers downstairs through the window on the second floor.


    Today, all the Sudanese soldiers are dressed neatly. They are dressed in dark green uniforms and white hats, which looks like the white icicles condensed on the ground in winter.


    "Khan, I''m back."


    Just as Muhammad gray put his head out for the thirteenth time, his loyal servant Alan came back to inquire about the news.


    "How''s it going?" Muhammad gley asked nervously.


    "Don''t worry, Khan." Alan said to the nervous Muhammad gley, "these Sudanese soldiers are just pretending. I found a soup maker who has dealt with before (the military rank of Sudanese soldiers is named after cooking words, such as the commander is called the chef, and the next level is called the soup maker) , he told me that everyone didn''t dare to make trouble at all. There were no bullets in their guns, just for fear that the guns would go off. "


    After taking the reassurance given by Alan, Muhammad gley finally put his heart down.


    Just now, Muhammad gley was worried. After all, being forced to the palace by Sudanese soldiers is generally the treatment only available to Ottoman Turkish Sudan. As Mohamed gley knows, the fate of those forced Sultans is very bad. It is said that a sultan was even crushed by the Sudanese soldiers who forced the palace with their bare hands (Muhammad gley trembled with pain when he thought about it.) he died of real pain - and the reason why the Sudanese soldiers did so was that only this punishment was in line with the identity of the Sudan.


    Seeing Muhammad gley''s originally locked eyebrows stretch out, Alan asked, "so, master, is Kemal''s execution still carried out according to the original plan?"


    "Of course, since I opened my mouth last night, I must resolutely implement it. Otherwise, where is my Khan''s dignity!" after knowing that the protesting Sudanese soldiers are actually fierce and weak, Muhammad gley''s courage returned. He glanced at Alan discontentedly, as if blaming Alan for asking such a stupid question.


    Alan hung his head timidly. He is mute and eats Coptis chinensis. He can''t tell the pain. The one who will execute the punishment on Kemal later is himself. God knows whether those Sudanese soldiers will secretly harm themselves.


    At 7 a.m., the gate guarded by the Crimean Khan was opened. Under Alan''s escort, Kemal was taken to the execution ground.


    During this period, although the Sudanese soldiers still shouted slogans, as Alan himself inquired, no one did anything to hit the stone with an egg.


    Pasha, bey, Mir and Chechen of Crimea also arrived at the execution ground early. Of course, they also heard demonstrations by Sudanese soldiers. At the beginning, Pedro and others also speculated whether Muhammad gley would be particularly generous in the face of public opinion. But now they know that Muhammad gley''s determination is so firm.


    "Captain, don''t worry. I sent money to Alan''s dog leg last night according to your instructions. He also promised that he would know the weight when he started." vicomte Hessen whispered beside Chechen.


    Che Chen looked at Kemal from in front of him and nodded unconsciously.


    Kemal''s hands and feet were fixed on the wooden stake by four hemp ropes with thick and thin fingers. Alan took the round stick and went to the scaffold.


    As a judge, Muhammad gley certainly came to watch the ceremony. Wearing armor, he stepped onto the viewing platform under the protection of a team of Khan guards. Around him, the Crimean nobles stood in good positions according to their own identities.


    9:30 a.m., 30 minutes before execution.


    Seeing that it was still early, Muhammad Glei waved to Chechen: "Chechen bey, come to me."


    Chechen stood out from among the beis and came to Muhammad gley.


    "Khan." Chechen saluted.


    "Cherchen bey, do you know who killed LAN gley at the beginning?" Muhammad gley asked Cherchen a strange question.


    "Of course it''s you." Chechen said. But in his mouth, he responded: "at the beginning, LAN gley was to blame. He died in his own hands."


    Muhammad gley liked Chechen''s answer. But that''s not what he wants to say to Chechen. What he just said is just an introduction.


    "Aleval Chechen," Muhammad gley called Chechen''s name: "You are a very capable person. For example, your proposal to give cherkesk to Kalmyk people to win over them is a good suggestion. Ben Khan appreciates you very much. There was some misunderstanding between you and Ben Khan before, and you did something embarrassing to Ben Khan. I don''t blame you, because my stomach is bigger than the sea. Now you can see that with Ben Khan''s status increasing Gradually, my reputation is at its zenith. Even these arrogant Sudanese soldiers under Mahmoud Pasha only dare to talk in front of Ben Khan. As long as you are loyal to me, I will give you power, money and women so much that you can''t enjoy it. Think about it. Ben Khan''s words are enough. This is my last chance to give you. "


    Chechen didn''t expect that Muhammad gley called himself over to say this to himself. He was unprepared for the moment and didn''t know how to refuse politely. After all, he still wanted to go back to Poland.


    Seeing that Cherchen didn''t speak, Muhammad gley didn''t urge him. He motioned Cherchen to go down and think again.


    At 10 a.m., with the sound of a drum, Alan''s first stick fell on Kemal''s back.

 Chapter 580

    Alan''s stick hit Kemal on the back. The flesh and skin made a dull sound when struck by a wooden stick, as if a hole had been poked out of an air filled cloth pocket.


    Kemal''s body leaned forward violently. His arm was stretched straight by the hand tied to his wrist, and his palm held the hemp rope tightly. His face was distorted by extreme pain, and his face was red.


    After this first stroke, there were faint blue veins on Kemal''s face and forehead.


    Obviously, Alan did a good job at the beginning.


    "Damn it."


    Under the stage, viscount Hesse and Pedro could not help swearing in unison.


    Alan has no professional ethics. When others charge money to do things, he not only doesn''t do things, but intensifies.


    On the execution platform, Alan made the first blow and briefly stopped to look around.


    At this time, the whole audience was silent and everyone was staring at him.


    Alan''s eyes glanced at the Sudanese soldiers under Kemal standing in the inner circle, and there was a clear look of hatred in their eyes - but it was limited to that. No one shouted, and no one threw empty wine bottles and rotten vegetable leaves at him.


    "OK, OK," Alan said happily.


    But when he cast a glance at the grandstand, he saw his master Muhammad gley casting an angry look at him.


    Alan was scared to death. Although in the eyes of Pedro and Viscount Hesse, Alan played hard for the first time, in fact, Alan still kept a sense of propriety and didn''t do his best. And Muhammad gley obviously thought he did it lightly.


    Alan bit his teeth. His second move stretched his arm back to the limit, and then waved it hard.


    Then there''s the third, the fourth¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    By the time he hit the 15th, Kemal''s back and ass had been torn open. At first, Kemal was still struggling with his teeth, but gradually, his eyes were blurred. The small stick that had been put in his mouth to prevent him from killing himself in pain also fell to the ground - Kemal hung his head powerlessly, and the saliva in his mouth kept on the ground. Obviously, he has fallen into an unconscious coma.


    Stick punishment is a kind of punishment that makes people die in pain and humiliation.


    Seeing that Kemal could not bear to faint, and the punishment was less than a quarter, Alan asked Muhammad gley on the stage whether to continue.


    Of course, Alan didn''t do this out of kindness. He was just afraid that killing Kemal would bring trouble to himself and his master.


    All eyes turned to Muhammad gley. Now, Kemal''s life and death are in his hands - one word.


    Muhammad gley took time to pick up a glass of grape juice (i.e. wine) with a lot of spices. Muhammad Gray''s heart was greatly satisfied that life and death were decided in one word.


    Muhammad gley suddenly looked at Chechen standing under the stage. He decided to throw the question to him: "Cherchen bey, what do you think? Should I forgive this sinner?"


    As Muhammad gley pushed the problem to Cherchen, everyone''s eyes turned to Cherchen again.


    Although I don''t know why Muhammad gley threw this problem to himself, Cherchen must be on Kemal''s side. He stood up and said to Mohamed gley, "Khan, although Kemal offended you, the punishment of 70 staff is too heavy. Since Kemal has been punished, I think he will not dare to speak so rashly to Khan you in the future. Since Khan''s goal of showing authority has been achieved, I think it''s time for you to show mercy."


    When Chechen speaks, he deliberately speaks very loudly so that everyone can hear him.


    After listening to Chechen''s words, Muhammad gley nodded as if he were in favor.


    "Well," Muhammad gley said with a wave of his hand, "just halve the penalty according to chechenbey''s meaning."


    "Ah?"


    Che Chen was stunned when he heard the speech. He didn''t say to reduce half of the penalty. His meaning is very clear. That is to hope that Muhammad gley will let Kemal go.


    "Cherchenbey," Muhammad gley explained why he was so generous, "Ben Khan, it''s all for your face."


    Chechen understood that Muhammad gley was selling his favor to make himself work for him.


    The execution continued. Alan threw water on Kemal''s face all night, and Kemal woke up.


    "Chef Kemal, Khan has halved your punishment," Alan said to Kemal with a smile.


    At this time, Kemal woke up, but he was too painful to speak.


    For the next twenty times, due to the command of Muhammad gley, Alan really responded to the story. He raised and fell gently every time. The damage caused by twenty strokes is not as good as the previous five strokes.


    When the execution was over, the Sudanese soldiers rushed to the execution platform and put down their officers. And Chechen also ran down the stand to visit Kemal.


    When the other Tatar nobles saw Cherchen running to Kemal, Muhammad gley did not show dissatisfaction. They also stepped down from the stands to visit.


    The only person who moves against the flow of people is Alan. He took the bloody stick back to his master and showed his merit to him.


    "Alan," Muhammad gley said in a lonely tone.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?" Alan looked at Muhammad gley puzzled.


    "Alan, I thought my reputation was at its zenith. After the victory over czar Russia, no one dared to disobey me, but you see, I haven''t spoken to these people. They ran down the stand one by one to see the Kemal. They really pay attention to my Khan."


    Alan suddenly realized that his master was losing this.


    But Alan felt that his master thought too much and groaned without illness. Most nobles did so only because of Mehmed Pasha behind Kemal. It is true that they are afraid of Khan, and it is also true that they are afraid of Mehmed Pasha. Who is called Pasha of the Ottoman Turkish Empire in khanate, which represents Sudan.


    At this time, Alan actually only needs a little persuasion, and it is estimated that Muhammad gley''s anger will go well. But the reason why villains are villains is that they don''t take an ordinary road.


    "Master, although your momentum is at its zenith, even the king of Sweden and the Tsar of Russia are afraid of you, there are indeed some villains in Khan who can''t see the situation clearly. You should be vigilant against these people." Alan added fuel to the fire.


    "Who are they?" Muhammad gley said angrily.


    "Master," Alan pretended to be scared and knelt to the ground. He said tremblingly, "these people are hidden. I''m still checking. But there must be some people below."


    Muhammad gley glanced at the crowd around the execution stage. He said to Alan, "check carefully. Those who don''t want to go with me, let them go with yishilan gley."

 Chapter 581

    On May 12, 1657, on the third day after Kemal''s execution, Muhammad gley''s army began to return to the Crimean peninsula from Yasu fort. For Muhammad gley, the greatest harvest this time is the body of Yishi LAN gley. After eliminating this hidden danger, he was finally the only Crimean Khan.


    On the day of the departure of the army, the Sudanese soldiers of Kemal and the mercenary regiment of Cherchen stayed. On the face of it, the thorough reason is that they hope to return to Crimea by sea by taking the paddle boat brought by Kemal, which can shorten the distance. But Muhammad gley knew that this was Chechen''s refusal to solicit himself again, but chose to stand on the side of Mahmoud Pasha.


    Seeing that Chechen would completely tear his face and stand with himself, Kemal was really grateful. The chef of the Sudanese soldier said that if Chechen needs his help in the future, he will die.


    This time, Kemal brought only three paddle sailboats. If there is only Chechen''s mercenary regiment, even if it is crowded, everyone can return to Kafa at one time. But with more than 3000 Russians, they had to return several times.


    Before that, Pedro suggested that Cherchen give these Russians freedom and let them return to Russia by themselves. Pedro would say so, but he also loves the continued expenditure of the mercenary regiment for these people. If we take them to Crimea, the mercenary regiment will be responsible for the food and drink of these 3000 people. They are not like Xie Miao. They are strong and can become the fighting power of the mercenary regiment. After some consideration, kechechen rejected Pedro''s proposal. His reason is very simple, that is, although Muhammad gley''s army has returned to Crimea, there are still many Tatar Raiders and gangs on the prairie. If you let these three thousand go on the road alone without escort, it will no doubt send sheep into the mouth of a tiger. I''m afraid they all became prisoners before they reached the boundary of Czar Russia. Now that you have decided to protect them, do it to the end.


    So, after collecting some more ships from Azov fort, everyone began to return in three batches. Before and after, they spent a total of 9 days. When Cherchen arrived at Kafa, Muhammad gley and other talents who took the land route had just arrived at Kizil Yar fortress.


    In Kizil Yar fortress, according to the order given to him by Muhammad gley, Alan, Muhammad gley''s loyal dog, dealt with a group of Tatar nobles who might "disobey" Khan and have contact with the dead Yishi LAN gley. He led the Khan guards to throw the guilty nobles into the Azov Sea and sent their men to be slaves.


    This time, everyone hissed. Muhammad gley''s punishment of Kemal in Yasu Fort showed everyone his strength; The harvest and reward of tens of thousands of slaves made most nobles grateful to him. As long as the stick is not on their head, they are willing to be ostriches with their heads stuffed into the sand.


    Of course, all this has nothing to do with Chechen. After Kafa met with Mahmoud Pasha and thanked Pasha for his help, Chechen began to leave for begzisalai, where he would wait for the return of Muhammad gley. Most members of the mercenary regiment, led by Xie Miao, returned to the kreziv fortress to rest.


    What Chechen didn''t expect was that there was an old friend waiting for him early in bagchisale.


    "Victor, how did you come here?" Chechen was surprised when he saw the visitor.


    It was the Spanish compatriots of Cherchen and Pedro, Victor de la Buscado.


    At the place where Chechen and Pedro stayed, when the servant came in and said that a man who claimed to be Victor de la Buscado came to visit him, Chechen was still incredible. Because the victor he knew should be with Mrs. kolf in Werner, Republic of Poland.


    Victor on crutches smiled and opened his arms. Cherchen and Pedro understood that except Fatima and Viscount Hesse, everyone came forward and hugged victor.


    Victor said: "My friends, I thought I would never have the chance to meet you again in my life. But the suffering made me understand that as long as the war is not over, there will be no peaceful and quiet place to live in this country. So I stood up again and worked for the king of Poland. With my disabled screw, I worked for this ill fated country."


    Then Victor told his sad story.


    It turned out that when Chechen led the mercenary regiment to participate in the first Warsaw battle, he felt deeply that Werner was not safe. Victor, who would one day become a battlefield again, took his wife (the original Duchess of kolf) She and her daughter mikari moved to the area of cornisburg in Prussia. Victor felt that it was the territory of both the elector and the Republic of Poland (at that time, Prussia, including Konigsberg, belonged to the Republic of Poland. The title of the king of Poland: the God blessed king of Poland, the Archduke of Lithuania, the rulers of lucenia, Prussia, Masovia, Samoa, Livonia, Goth and vandals, and the title of the ruler of Prussia among the hereditary kings of Sweden) , far from the war, he, his wife and daughter can always live in peace there.


    Relying on the money given by Cherchen to their family, Victor bought a grange near cornisburg. He hired four or five farmers and wanted to live a pastoral life in peace all his life.


    But the world was unpredictable. King Jan kazimiz was angry at the betrayal of Frederick William elector. After receiving the assistance of Tatar cavalry supported by Mohamed gley, he ordered these Tatar troops to invade Prussia for cruel burning, killing and looting.


    Tatars may not be good at other things, but no one can burn, kill and plunder. As most of Prussia''s troops were taken away by the elector, the Tatar cavalry were like entering the uninhabited territory. Soon, 11 towns and 250 villages were razed to the ground, and countless men, women, old and young became the captives of the Tatars.


    This also includes Victor, his wife and daughter.


    Victor and others who became prisoners were driven back to Poland by the Tatars like cattle and sheep. On the way to a temporary rest in the wild, a Tatar intended to rape the beautiful Mrs. kolf and the young mikari. Victor, who loved his wife and daughter deeply, was certainly intolerable. He immediately waved his crutch to resist. But the unarmed Victor was no longer the mercenary officer who was brave and good at fighting. The Tatars easily subdued him.


    Then the Tatars tied Victor up. They want to put Victor to death in front of his wife, daughter and other prisoners in order to humiliate and deter him.

 Chapter 582

    When they heard Victor say he was going to be executed by the Tatars, even though Cherchen and others knew that since Victor could stand here now, he must have turned a corner, but they still sweated for him. Chechen was even more ashamed, because those Tatars came to Poland just because of themselves. In a sense, he was also the one who destroyed Victor''s life.


    Victor didn''t know that Chechen turned these thoughts. He went on telling his story.


    As victor was to be executed in public, the chief of the Tatars also arrived. But when he saw the sign of the mercenary regiment on Victor''s coat, the Tatar Officer immediately asked someone to put Victor down. Because in Crimea, he had seen the same sign and fought side by side with the mercenary regiment with this sign.


    "Later I learned that the Tatar officer was called the sea. And you went to Crimea," said Victor.


    It''s the sea! Today, there are too many things that surprise and sigh for Cherchen and others. If the Tatars brought by Cherchen for Poland destroyed Victor''s life, the emergence of the sea saved Victor''s life.


    It''s true that every drink and peck has a definite number.


    After learning that Victor was indeed a member of Chechen''s mercenary regiment, Victor''s wife and daughter were released from the seahorse. Of course, Prussia could not go back, and Victor followed Nahai and others to Lvov.


    In Lvov, Victor was received by King Jan kazimiz. After learning that Victor was an excellent officer, King Jan kazimiz strongly invited Victor to work for himself.


    After so many things in the world, Victor understood that it was impossible to live safely in troubled times. Holding a hoe and sickle could not protect his family. Only guns and sabers could do it.


    So Victor accepted the invitation of King Jan kazimiz and became an officer of the Republic.


    In 1657, John II lakoch, Archduke of Transylvania, formed an alliance with Sweden Cossack and sent 25000 troops to invade Poland from the southwest. Victor joined marshal lubomatsky''s army and fought with the aggressors with the commander-in-chief of charnietsky.


    "So Victor, why did you suddenly come to Crimea?"


    After listening to Victor''s story, Chechen asked strangely.


    "Captain Chechen," said Victor in a serious and formal tone. Obviously, what he wants to say is not his own meaning, but a paraphrase.


    "Your Majesty greatly appreciates your achievements in Crimea. Now your mission in Crimea has been completed. Your Majesty King Jan kazimiz wants you to return home immediately."


    "Return home!" Pedro and others present said in surprise.


    "Yes, back home," Victor repeated.


    Then she took out a letter from her pocket and handed it to Cherchen.


    "This is a letter from his majesty," said Victor. "Your Majesty wants me to give it to you. You will understand after reading it."


    Cherchen received the letter. He tore open the seal and opened the letter to read.


    The first page of the letter was the lengthy title of King Jan kazimiz, and Chechen jumped directly over.


    On the second page, King Jan kazimiz first wrote about the war between the Republic and the kingdom of Sweden, against the Cossacks of zaporoze and their new ally, John II lakoch, Archduke of Transylvania. Then king Jan kazimizh highly praised Cherchen and his mercenary regiment for their achievements in Crimea. Moreover, it was precisely because of the attack of Muhammad gley supported by Cherchen on the southern border of tsarist Russia that the Republic of Poland was able to transfer the troops confronting tsarist Russia on the eastern front to the western line, so as to achieve a series of victories with superior forces.


    These words of King Jan kazimiz are not empty words.


    In fact, it was precisely because of the newly added 10000 new troops that the general army of charnietsky successfully thwarted Carl X''s attempt to march to Lvov and destroy the last logistics base of the Republic of Poland, and eliminated 2000 Swedish troops in this war.


    And because the defeat of the battle had been harassed by the Polish guerrillas, the Swedish army on Cherchen''s way complained endlessly. At this time, God also stood on the side of the Republic. In recent days, there were heavy rains, a large number of non combat attrition in the Swedish army, and typhoid and cold were prevalent in the military camp. Because there were so many wounded, a large number of combatants had to act as stretcher teams, which further dragged down the marching speed and the combat effectiveness of the Swedish army.


    On March 15, 1657, when Cherchen and his men were fighting in the area of cherkesk, Carl x, who was retreating, was finally surrounded by more than 10000 Republic troops at the intersection of the San River and the Vistula River, and more and more polish volunteers came. As a last resort, Carl x left the wounded and retreated alone. 300 Swedish heavy armour pistol cavalry dismounted and rowed across the river. They quickly wiped out a Polish dragon cavalry on the opposite bank, opening the gap, and then more Swiss troops crossed the river.


    Carl x successfully retreated, but all the more than 1200 heavy and heavy wounded left on the other side died under the knife of the Polish army.


    When Karl x finally withdrew to Warsaw on April 5, there were only more than 3000 Swedish troops under his command.


    On the third page of the letter, King Jan kazimiz wrote that in the second half of 1657, the Polish army would launch a comprehensive counterattack against the Swedish army and its allies. He hoped that Cherchen and his mercenary regiment could participate in the final stage of this magnificent war and establish another honor for the Republic and themselves.


    On the fourth page of the letter, King Jan kazimiz did not forget to mention his original commitment to Chechen. He said that he had submitted the matter of Brest fortress as a reward to Cherchen to parliament, which would soon agree to the proposal. When Chechen returns to Poland, he will be Lord of Brest.


    The promise of King Jan kazimiz undoubtedly delighted Cherchen.


    Cherchen''s joy was seen by the public. Pedro gathered behind Cherchen and squinted at the letter in Cherchen''s hand.


    When he saw King Jan kazimiz saying that when Chechen returned to Poland, he would be the Lord of Brest, Pedro''s smiling face was wrinkled.


    "What a loving and faithful king!" exclaimed Pedro. "May he always be healthy and live forever."


    When they heard that their leader was about to become the great lord of the Christian country, they were very happy for Chechen, and they congratulated Chechen one after another.

 Chapter 583

    Since he decided to go, Chechen asked the mercenary regiment to start preparations in advance. He himself went to the begzisalai palace early in the morning on the day when Muhammad gley came back and said goodbye to Muhammad gley. Muhammad gley thought that Chechen had finally figured out how to be loyal to himself. Unexpectedly, he said goodbye, which made him happy in vain.


    Of course, Muhammad gley repeatedly asked Chechen to stay, and vowed once again that as long as Chechen was loyal to him and stayed, he would make Chechen a real Bei. He had promised him three territories in piriko, and he would give him a lot.


    But Chechen has no intention of this - moreover, King Jan kazimiz wants to give him Brest, which is no less than any territory in Crimea.


    "Khan, I was ordered by Polish king Jan kazimiz to help you recover your country and assist you in attacking Czarist Russia. Now, my task has been completed. Of course, I should return to Poland to reply to his majesty. And Khan, I am a Christian." Cherchen declined politely.


    "That''s a pity." Muhammad gley shook his head. He was really disappointed.


    However, Muhammad gley blessed Chechen: "then, aleval Chechen, accept my blessing to you. I give you eternal happiness in the name of the Crimean Khanate Khan. Moreover, you and your friends will always be my friends."


    "Thank you, Khan." Chechen leaned down to thank him.


    Chechen walked out of the Khan palace under the gaze of Muhammad gley. At this time, Alan turned out from behind a pillar like a ghost.


    "Master, you just let him go?" Alan asked puzzled.


    Alan thought that since his master loved and hated Chechen from beginning to end, he shouldn''t let him go so easily. Otherwise, when Chechen returns to Poland, the master will be out of reach. More importantly, Chechen was a person who knew the secrets of the Khanate for a long time. Although the Khanate and Poland are allies now, they have no permanent allies, only permanent interests. Sooner or later, the Khanate and the Republic of Poland will go their separate ways and even fight each other. At that time, how disadvantageous it is for the Republic of Poland to have such a person who knows the inside story of the Khanate.


    "What if you don''t let him go?" Muhammad gley didn''t even look at Alan, but continued to watch Chechen''s Bei.


    Listening to his master''s voice, it seemed that it was more pity than helplessness. Alan hesitated. He didn''t know whether he should export his words behind him.


    Suddenly, Alan noticed Muhammad gley''s back hand, which was clenched with fists. Obviously, Muhammad gley''s heart is struggling.


    Alan seemed to understand his master''s mind. After he made up his mind, he said, "master, if you are afraid of killing the meritorious officials who helped you regain the Khan position and humiliating your reputation, I can make an accident."


    Speaking of this, Alan didn''t go on. He tilted his head uncertainly - he wanted to know how Muhammad gley reacted to his suggestion.


    "An accident?"


    As soon as Alan raised his head, Muhammad gley''s voice rang. Alan quickly lowered his head.


    "Yes, it was an accident. Chechen must have left by boat. We can move our hands and feet on their boat and let it haunt naturally when the boat reaches the Black Sea." Alan said tremblingly. He felt his back hot.


    Ten minutes after Alan said his poison plan, Muhammad gley didn''t respond. He neither agreed nor objected.


    Five minutes later, Muhammad gley stepped straight out of the door, then turned left, leaving Alan at a loss.


    After saying goodbye to Muhammad gley, Chechen took time to go to Kafa again.


    Mahmoud Pasha, although the Ottoman Turkish Pasha was used by Chechen at the beginning, Chechen was close to him later to restrict Muhammad gley, but when Chechen was besieged by the Kuban River, Mahmoud Pasha also sent kemel to lead the Sudanese soldiers to rescue, which is kind to Chechen. Chechen is a man who must repay his kindness, so before leaving, he also wants to say goodbye to Pasha.


    Hearing that Cherchen had given up the high position of beii in the Crimean khanate, Mehmed pashalin said "pity" three times. Then he suggested Cherchen: "alvar, have you ever thought of working for the greatest Sultan? If you have this idea, I can write a letter to recommend you to the prime minister."


    Although the Ottoman Turkish Empire has been going downhill, it is still a behemoth in this era. Moreover, this country is still sparing no effort to absorb western science and technology and talents. Even if many prisoners captured in the war were willing to convert to * * * religion, they would not only be free, but even rise step by step in the Empire. The most famous was Alexandra lissoska, a captive of the Tartars of Galicia. After entering the Sultan''s harem, because of her beauty and intelligence, she eventually became the queen of Suleiman and played an important role in the subsequent reform of the Ottoman government. In the 16th century, a Polish prisoner gildeje became an Ottoman diplomat, and another Polish prisoner straz changed his name to Ibrahim and became a bey after he converted to Christianity. For example, borth botowski and Kalinowski became Pasha in the Turkish army, and bender Pasha and Yusuf bey were also of Slavic descent. In addition, many prisoners served as government civil servants.


    Seeing that Mahmoud Pasha was worried about his future way out, Chechen was really moved. However, of course, he chose to refuse.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Pasha. But my mercenary regiment and I have accepted the employment of other countries and can''t work for his Majesty the Sudan for the time being," Chechen said.


    "Oh? If you can, can you tell me which country it is?"


    "Of course, it''s the Republic of Poland. Pasha, you should know that the Republic of Poland is being invaded by many countries. Although their cavalry is very strong, their infantry is very weak. That''s where my mercenary regiment plays a role."


    "It seems that there are many poles in your mercenary regiment," Mehmed Pasha thought.


    "Yes, those were recruited by my uncle from Poland after the restoration of Khan. Before, my mercenary regiment was Hessian." Cherchen was afraid of what Mehmed Pasha thought, so he quickly clarified.


    "Well, all right."


    After listening to Cherchen''s explanation, Mahmoud Pasha no longer tangled with this problem.


    "Then may your God bless you," said Mahmoud Pasha.


    "Thank you!" said Chechen. Then he asked Mahmoud Pasha, "Lord Pasha, there''s one more thing I want to ask you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s like this

 Chapter 584

    A week after returning from Kafa, all the mercenary regiments had packed up, set out from the krezv fortress to the wharf of Kafa, boarded the ship and returned to Poland. Although some of them have doubts about why Chechen doesn''t start from the pier of the nearest begzisalai, no one takes out this small problem that is nothing more than taking a few more steps to question Chechen face to face.


    At the wharf of Kafa, Kemal waited there early. As soon as Che Chen saw Kemal''s figure, he met him.


    "It''s bothering you, chef Kemal. Are you well?" Chechen thanked and asked about Kemal''s injury as soon as he met.


    In the face of Cherchen''s thanks, Kemal waved his hand and said he didn''t dare.


    "Cherchen bey, these are trivial things. It''s not worth mentioning. The ship is right ahead and your people can board at any time. As for my injury, it''s beginning to scab now. Thank you, Dr. salben of your mercenary regiment."


    Kemal said, pointing to the right front behind him.


    There, there are five tall Galen ships and a dozen medium-sized paddle sailboats.


    Galen ship was invented in Spain, Chechen''s motherland. After Spain established colonies in the Americas in the 16th century, it often needed to carry a large number of goods and soldiers across the Atlantic from the mainland. At that time, the main sea ships Nawu ship and caravel ship were no longer competent for such heavy tasks. Therefore, a new ship called Galen ship was born. Galen ship combines the advantages of these two types of ships. It generally has four masts. The front two masts are hung with fence sails, and the rear two masts are hung with triangular sails. The standard length is between 46m and 55m, with a displacement of 300-1000 tons. There are several layers of long decks, and the poop is very high. The stern deck of large Galen ship has seven layers, with a displacement of 2000 tons and a draft of 8 meters, so it has good endurance. Such excellent performance makes Galen the largest seagoing ship in the world for a long time


    However, these three Galen ships are not from Spain, but from Genoa, Italy.


    Although the countries on the Italian peninsula such as the Ottoman Turkish Empire and Venice have been at war for centuries for the hegemony of the Mediterranean, war is war, and the businessmen on both sides are not ambiguous in doing business. Especially for the slaves exported by the Crimean khanate, Italians are flocking to them. Because of the black death, Italy suffered a serious population crisis from the second half of the 14th century. At that time, at least half of the population of Italy was killed by the black death. In rural areas, there is a lack of labor force in the fields; In towns, there was a shortage of craftsmen in each guild; In a big city like Venice, even big businessmen and nobles can hardly find enough servants. The shortage of labor caused the rise of wages. These two factors forced the Italians at that time to find a solution. Their solution was to import slaves. With the help of the developed trade network of Italians in the Black Sea area, a large number of Slavic and Tatar slaves were imported into Italy. With the economic recovery, the demand for slaves is increasing. In the ten years from 1414 to 1423, at least 10000 slaves were exported to Venice from Kafa alone. These slaves from the East spread all over Italy, from big cities such as Florence and Venice to remote villages. These foreigners can be found almost everywhere. Moreover, these slaves even affected all aspects of Italian society at that time - there were slaves in the bride''s dowry, doctors were willing to accept slaves instead of medical fees, priests bought slaves to serve themselves, and even an ordinary shopkeeper or a weaver bought slaves to use as their own servants. By the late 16th century, with the increase of the national strength of the Republic of Poland and czar Russia, slaves from Slav became a tool for dignitaries to show off their wealth.


    Therefore, every year, countless Italian ships call at the wharf of CAFA. With the bumper harvest of this year''s "grassland national harvest", countless Italian businessmen rushed to Crimea like brown dogs smelling rotten meat. Chechen''s team has thousands of people, and only in Kafa or begzisalai can we find a large ship that can transport so many people. This is also one of the reasons why Chechen came to Kafa to take a boat.


    Looking at the five tall Galen ships, Chechen felt a sense of intimacy in his heart - he and his uncle arrived in Riga in such a big ship, and began their legendary journey from then on.


    At this time, Kemal kept saying, "the owners of these ships are old customers who come to Kafa to do business. At first, I let them ship people, and they didn''t want to kill them one by one, but when I put a knife on their neck, no one dared to say no."


    "Chef Kemal, I''ll give them a lot of money for the boat fare and losses. This is a little token I gave you. You must take it." Chechen said and threw a bag of gold coins to Kemal. Then he waved his hand and said, "get on the boat and let''s go home."


    With a cheer, the soldiers of the mercenary regiment and the civilians of Czar Russia rescued by Cherchen began to board the ship. In a corner of the wharf, a pair of ulterior eyes stared at the scene.


    The owner of these eyes is Alan, Muhammad gley''s loyal dog.


    Although Muhammad gley left without saying a word that day, Alan, who was good at negotiating, felt that his master Muhammad gley agreed with his poison plan, and his silence was a kind of acquiescence. So Alan began to make active preparations. He had thought that Chechen and his party would return to Poland by boat in bagzisarai. Unexpectedly, Chechen and his party ran to Kafa and turned to Mehmed Pasha for help. Although Kafa is not his own territory, in order to "complete the mission entrusted by the master", Alan disguised himself to Kafa and hired a group of scoundrels among the gangs in Kafa''s slum to carry out the sabotage.


    According to Alan''s plan, they would secretly bring gunpowder onto the ship, then bury it under the cabin, and control the initiation time through special devices. When the ship went out of the sea, the gunpowder exploded and blew the bottom of the ship, causing the ship to sink into the water.


    At this time, Alan, hiding in the corner, saw that the porter disguised as a scoundrel he hired was carrying the goods of the mercenary regiment and boarded the ship. The plan went well.


    Alan could hardly help laughing at the thought of how happy his master would be when he heard the news of Chechen''s death.


    While laughing, Alan still said in his mouth, "Cherchen bey, don''t blame me. Who told you to disobey my master repeatedly? The will of Crimean Khan can''t be violated, so you have to die. But for you to make me rich and prosperous in the future, every year today, I will sprinkle some salt and bread into the sea to sacrifice you."

 Chapter 585

    "Thank you for being so kind to us."


    Just then, a voice suddenly came from behind Alan.


    The voice was so caught off guard that Alan didn''t react for a moment. Instead, he involuntarily said, "of course, I know it at least."


    As soon as the voice fell, Alan finally reacted. He turned his head in horror, but saw fedot and yelishei standing behind him.


    "Two... Two, I, I''m here to see Cherchen bey off." Alan couldn''t say anything flustered.


    Yelishei came forward and patted Alan on the shoulder. He used so much strength that Alan was a little shorter every time he patted.


    "Since you''re here to see our leader off, go there quickly." yelishei said with her mouth tilted. That smile is so malicious.


    With that, yelishei and fedot lifted Alan''s arms from left to right, lifted him up and took him into a boat.


    At this time, Chechen was sitting on the deck of the ship. In front of him knelt several naked men. In front of these people, there were packages containing the gunpowder Alan gave them.


    Behind Chechen, the officers of the mercenary regiment and Kemal were on the side.


    Alan saw this scene and knew that his plot had been exposed. Alan''s body trembled like a pendulum when he thought that this was not bagzisalai and his master could not save himself.


    Yelishei and fedot threw Alan in front of Cherchen. Alan stumbled and fell on the ground at his feet. His legs were too soft to get up. He just lowered his head and whispered, "Cherchen bey, hello."


    Seeing Alan''s behavior, Chechen understood everything. Nine times out of ten, Alan, or Muhammad gley behind Alan, wanted to harm himself.


    Chechen did not go to sea by begzisalai, but from Kafa. He was also worried about what Muhammad gley would do from it, but he didn''t expect that this worry not only became a fact, but also the hand of Crimean Khan extended to Kafa.


    Fortunately, fedot in his team is not only a sharpshooter, but also a good hunter. He saw something unusual in the skin color of these people. Generally, due to the wind and sun every day, the skin of the workers at the wharf is extremely dark, or presents a healthy bronze color, but the exposed skin of these people is very white, and there is no trace of wind and sun.


    "Alan Messenger, are you here to send me?"


    Looking at Alan lying on the ground, Chechen slightly bent down and asked.


    Although the facts have been put in front of him, Chechen still needs to ask clearly and record it.


    At the same time that Chechen asked, Ingrid on the side also began to write.


    "Yes, yes," said Alan.


    "Do you know these people?" Chechen pointed to the guys kneeling aside.


    "No!" Alan denied without thinking.


    "But they know you, Alan, and say you asked them to bring me some gifts." in Chechen''s words, he bit the "gift" very hard.


    Alan looked up. He deeply hated these people for not having any professional ethics, and even confessed himself. His anger started from his heart. Alan said nonsense: "who! Who said he knew me? I spat on his face of shit!"


    Even if the occasion was so formal and serious, Alan''s speech of comparing himself to a dog almost made the people present laugh.


    Chechen pressed his mouth with his fingers to prevent himself from laughing. He straightened his face, then pretended to say, "since Alan, you don''t know them, I''ll throw them into the sea and feed them to sharks."


    With a wave of Chechen''s big hand, several soldiers immediately came forward to drag people away.


    These people were frightened. They cried to Alan with a sad face, "Lord Alan, you can''t pretend you don''t know us. We all act according to your orders. You let us take these gunpowder on board."


    Alan, kneeling on one side, was sweating. He wanted to speak, but he found that he couldn''t speak.


    When Chechen saw Alan''s poor face, he sighed.


    This sigh was heard in Alan''s ears, but it was like a talisman to him. Alan mistakenly thought that Chechen was going to kill himself, and he didn''t know where his strength came from. Alan climbed to Chechen''s feet in three, five and two, hugged Chechen''s leg and said with a sad face: "bey, bey. Don''t kill me, I know I''m wrong, I know I''m wrong."


    For Alan''s request for mercy, there was no fluctuation in Chechen''s heart. Alan''s sin is unforgivable. Now he just wants to know what role Muhammad gley played in it.


    Of course, Chechen does not doubt that Muhammad gley will lead Alan to poison himself, so he wants to get a confession. As long as Alan admits that Muhammad gley gave him orders, he can make Muhammad gley pay the price.


    Five ships, thousands of lives! How could he not let Muhammad gley hurt.


    "Alan, did Muhammad gley instigate you?" Chechen asked.


    Alan stopped crying. He raised his wrinkled face and said, "no, it''s not."


    "Tell the truth!" cried Pedro.


    "No, it''s my idea. Khan doesn''t know. I completely advocate without authorization..." Alan bit to death.


    Alan knew in his heart that he would carry all the masters and treat his family well. If Muhammad gley was brought out, his family would have no place to bury.


    Seeing that Alan was killed, they did not say. They took Alan down from the cabin.


    Pedro began to torture. At first, Pedro roasted Alan''s foot plate with fire, but Alan still bit it. It was made by himself, and Muhammad gley didn''t know it.


    Seeing that it didn''t work, Pedro changed another punishment. This time, Pedro was punished with a whip - the whip was made of abandoned cables on the ship, and several strands of the whip head were pulled away to expand the attack surface and make the tortured suffer more pain. But even so, Alan, who looks soft and afraid of hard on weekdays, is as hard as a stone this time. Pedro had to give him some material - Pedro dipped some seawater on the whip to form a "salt" effect on the wound. This time when the whip went down, Alan''s voice was like killing a pig, but after the call, Alan was still dead... Three hours later, everyone who had been stranded on the wharf got on the boat, and Alan was dying. His original stiff mouth was finally about to open.


    "Yes, it''s Khan..." Alan was dying.

 Chapter 586

    Ingrid wrote down Alan''s confession on paper.


    Chechen really doesn''t understand why Muhammad gley must treat himself like this. Everything he does is to protect himself. If Muhammad gley can keep his promise, he won''t do so many things difficult with Muhammad gley.


    Why don''t Muhammad gley and Alan understand such a simple truth?


    Chechen approached Alan. He raised his question, but how could Alan still have the strength to return to Chechen?


    At this time, Kemal said to Chechen, "Chechen bey, since Alan has confessed, you give me this man''s and confession, and I will report it to Pasha. I believe Pasha will give you a satisfactory explanation."


    Of course, Che Chen knows what Kemal means. Even if he holds Alan and there are both human and material evidence, how can he take Muhammad gley only by himself? Moreover, Muhammad gley is now an ally of the Republic of Poland. Even if Cherchen has this ability, how can he risk breaking the alliance to deal with Muhammad gley.


    "Well, it''s all up to Lord Pasha to do justice for me."


    Chechen looked at Kemal calmly, and then agreed to Kemal''s suggestion.


    "Ingrid, write Alan''s confession as soon as possible, then press Alan''s blood fingerprint and take it back with Lord Kemal." Chechen said again.


    Kemal got off the ship with Alan and his confession. Those gangsters bought and hired by Alan were left behind by Chechen. Kemal made no mention of the lives of those people. In Kemal''s eyes, those scum in Kafa city are worse than mole ants. If you die, you die.


    Five big ships and attached boats left the wharf slowly, hung up their full sails and sailed towards the far sea.


    On the dock, Kemal gave Alan a cold look, which made Alan fall into the ice water in the cold winter.


    "Ah, ah." Alan opened his mouth. He might try to get his life back by his sweet words.


    But Kemal won''t give Alan a chance. He took out a machete and stabbed it into Alan''s chest to avenge his torture. Then Kemal kicked the body into the sea and walked away without looking back.


    In the early morning of bagzisalai, Muhammad Glei woke up from his sleep. Since LAN gley finally died in front of him at the beginning, Muhammad gley slept very sweet every night. Especially after yesterday, aleval Chechen, the greatest hero of his restoration, lost his face several times and finally left the Khanate with his love and hatred. Muhammad gley also had a rare dream.


    Muhammad gley, who was half sitting on the bed, took away the white arm of the maid in waiting for the bed last night. He was about to stretch. Suddenly, there was a deafening sound of gunfire outside.


    "Fa, what happened?"


    Muhammad gley jumped out of bed in horror. The chambermaid was also awakened by the gunfire and went under the bed with a loud cry.


    The gunfire continued, and the roof of the bedroom was dripping with dust.


    Muhammad gley put on a dress in a panic. He ran to the bedroom window facing the Black Sea - because the sound came from the sea.


    "Is it that the damn Cossacks are looting again?" Muhammad gley thought as he opened the window.


    The window is open. The gunfire did come from the ship, but the ship was not a small boat used by zaporoze Cossacks, but a huge ship like a building - Galen.


    The gunfire rang 11 times in succession. Counting the previous, the Galen ship fired a total of 21 guns, all of which were empty guns, that is, it did not fire shells.


    Muhammad gley was confused. He fixed his eyes and looked carefully at the flag on Galen''s ship. He saw a sub flag flying under the main flag representing Genoa, which was the flag of Chechen''s mercenary regiment.


    "Aleval Chechen, don''t you let me live in peace when you''re gone?" Muhammad gley determined that Chechen was provoking himself. He clenched his teeth and his muscles in his clothes trembled. Muhammad gley grabbed the window with his hands as if he were going to tear it down.


    "Khan, are you okay?"


    At this time, the maid in charge of the sleeping room made an untimely sound last night, and she unfortunately became the object of Muhammad gley''s anger.


    On that day, the residents of bagchisale were running in fear in the streets. The sound of guns from the sea aroused their fear of Cossacks. Everyone thought it was zaporoze''s Cossacks who came to plunder again. Some people shouted, "where are our people? Where are the guards of Khan and the princes?"; Others responded, "Khan fled, beis and Mir fled, and they abandoned us."


    Mohamed gley sent officials to try to explain the "truth" and tell the residents of the city that it was a merchant ship from Genoa that accidentally lit fireworks on board, but no one believed it.


    It was not until midnight that the frightened residents saw that the city was safe and sound that they dared to go home. At this time, Chechen and their ship had no idea how far they had gone.


    After two days, Muhammad gley received a letter from Mehmed Pasha of Kafa. He knew why Chechen suddenly opened fire on begzisalai and the whole story.


    "Alan, that slave dog, when did I ask him to get rid of Chechen!" Muhammad gley thought gnashing his teeth when he read the letter about Alan''s final punishment, but to recruit himself.


    At that time, I may, may or may have such an idea, but I didn''t say anything? Alan is good at everything.


    Then Muhammad gley continued to read. In the second paragraph of the letter, Mahmoud Pasha said that he would not publicize the matter for his friendship with Khan, and Cherchen also left everything to himself. He assured Khan that Kemal had killed Alan.


    "This dog slave really deserves to die! Alas, Alan, your dog is killing me again." Muhammad gley sighed. He knew that the friendship between himself and Mehmed Pasha was valuable.


    But Muhammad gley still said that one day, he must avenge his dog - to avenge Kemal.


    But at the end of the letter, Muhammad gley had to withdraw the idea of revenge for his dog. Because Mahmoud Pasha said that although Alan was dead, Cherchen left a confession. I have a copy of this confession in my hand, and Chechen has one in his hand.


    "Alas," Muhammad gley sighed again and again when he saw this. He knows what stealing chicken is not eating rice. Now he has not only been seized by Chechen, but also become the ATM of Mahmoud Pasha.


    But now that the matter has come to an end, what can I do in addition to recognizing the plant?

 Chapter 587

    "Captain Chechen, how can you do my business in the future?"


    On the Black Sea, Lorenzo, the owner of the Galen ship Chechen was riding, said to Chechen with a sad face.


    I can''t help that the shipowner is not frightened. This time, his merchant ships fired guns at the capital of the Crimean khanate, and demonstrated against Muhammad gley Khan.


    Chechen these people wait to go ashore and pat their ass, but they can''t mix in the Black Sea in the future. Muhammad gley must have remembered his boat. His anger will burn himself and the boat to ashes.


    Of course, Chechen can understand the mood of the ship owner. He said to the ship owner, "Captain, I know I will cause you heavy losses, but I have my reasons for what I do."


    The captain didn''t say anything, but from his expression, he must be saying: then you can''t harm me!


    Chechen didn''t speak any more. He shouted to Ingrid standing in the bow and looking at the scenery with Oksana, then waved his hand. The latter immediately ran over.


    "Captain, you call me?" Ingrid asked.


    Cherchen nodded.


    "Ingrid, you estimate the shipowner''s loss, and then pay him three times the compensation."


    As soon as he heard that Chechen would give himself money according to three times his loss, the shipowner who was dejected and looked like a dead relative immediately "lived" over. He rubbed his hands and said, "not so much, not so much."


    But the folds on his smiling face were crowded together. His face was obviously saying, "the more, the better."


    The owner and Ingrid went to the captain''s room, where they would have a fierce bargain. At this time, Che Chen leaned against the fence. He was preparing to enjoy the beautiful scenery of the sea and sky, but he saw that on the left side of his fleet, several slave ships were sailing through the waves quickly.


    On a slave ship, a slave in rags suddenly ran out of the cabin and onto the deck. He tried to escape, but was soon surrounded by slave traders. The strong man was cornered by a slave trader with a short stick and had no way to escape. However, because every slave is a valuable asset, and this slave is particularly strong and can sell at a good price, those slave traders also tried to capture him intact, so they didn''t force him too much. But the encirclement shrank slowly. Seeing that there was no way out, the prisoner plunged into the sea. Before diving, he looked in the direction of Chechen. The desperate eyes made Chechen feel bad all of a sudden.


    Suddenly, Chechen felt guilty. He looked at the water surface where the unknown man jumped into the sea and couldn''t be calm for a long time.


    "If he didn''t help Muhammad gley reset, wouldn''t their tragedy happen?" Cherchen couldn''t help blaming himself.


    At this time, yelishei came to Cherchen. He looked at the sea and said to Chechen, "Captain, thank you."


    Chechen was a little strange. Why did yelishei suddenly express his gratitude to himself.


    Just listen to yelisi go on: "Just now I saw that man jump into the sea for freedom. Suddenly, I thought of my father. Captain, if it weren''t for you, my father might also be on a slave trafficking ship or farming in the fields of a Tatar nobleman. This must be unacceptable to such a proud man. Maybe he would choose to die like the man just now To safeguard their dignity and freedom. But because of you, my father was saved and my more than 3000 compatriots were saved. Thank you really, commander. "Yelishei thanked sincerely.


    "Yelishei, is your father all right?" Chechen asked. He remembered that he hadn''t seen old yelishei these days.


    "He''s fine. My father has greatly changed his view of our mercenary regiment. He has been helping those old and weak women and children these days. Although he didn''t say it, I know he appreciates you very much."


    Yelishei''s words made Chechen feel better. But he still couldn''t forget the man who jumped into the sea and died.


    He whispered, "but this is less than one tenth of everyone. I could have been stronger. Muhammad gley would have offered a higher price for the sake of LAN gley at the beginning. Or if I didn''t help Muhammad gley at that time, wouldn''t these people


    Yelisheyi heard more and more wrong. He felt that Cherchen had brought all his sins to himself.


    "Colonel," yelishei shouted: "Don''t think so. The harvest of the grassland people is the custom of the Tatars. The Crimean Khanate has kidnapped the Ukrainians, poles, Russians and Russians for hundreds of years. What do they call it? It''s called the harvest of the grassland people. Even if it''s not Mohamed gley, other gleys will do it. Can''t we change this fact? In In czarist Russia, Tatars besieged Moscow. They captured 150000 people and filled the Moscow River with their bodies. These captured people were then sold as slaves to the Ottoman Empire, the Middle East and even European countries; in Ukraine, tuhaybey and his Tatars captured more than 200000 Ukrainian slaves with the tacit consent of hmelinitsky, and about 100000 more Of Ukrainians died on the way. But none of these two countries did the good you did. It''s great that you saved these 3000 people. "


    With that, yelishei took Cherchen''s hand and kissed him on the ring of his finger.


    "Everyone on board and I thank you," he said.


    "Captain, they want to thank you."


    Just then, fedot led a little girl to appear behind Chechen. There are several men, women and children around him.


    Chechen and yelishei turned around. The little girl standing next to fedot walked up to her and took out a wreath from behind.


    The skeleton of this wreath is made of willow branches. The willow branches are very fresh and there are green leaves on them. Tied to the edge of the green leaves are small flowers made of white and red cloth strips.


    Che Chen squatted down and bent down. His height is just as high as that of the little girl.


    "Here you are. Thank you, brother." the little girl smiled. The smile seemed to melt Chechen.


    No, Chechen has melted.


    He wore a wreath on his head and held the little girl in his arms.


    "Cherchen bey, we are now penniless and have nothing to thank you. All we can do is pray to God for you every day. Please believe that your good deeds will move God. May God bless you."


    An old man came out of the crowd. He is the eldest of these people, and he is also the one they put forward to thank Cherchen.


    Chechen stood up. At this time, he felt his heart warm, which was a feeling that money could not buy.

 Chapter 588

    Up the Danube, Cherchen landed at a pier in the Holy Roman Empire. Because there was a letter from Mehmed Pasha to Cherchen in advance, they came all the way. Cherchen and their troops were unimpeded, and the Ottoman Turkish garrison everywhere did not embarrass them. As an ally of the Republic of Poland, the Holy Roman Empire had already sent father sparsokukotsky to Vienna to greet the Republic''s ambassador to the Holy Roman Empire, and imperial officials along the way also gave great convenience to the mercenary Corps. Of course, money also plays a great role.


    After that, they stayed in Silesia, where King Jan kachmidge had taken refuge. They will stay here for half a month to prepare for crossing the Carpathians. Chechen rented a castle nearby. The castle was built by a count of the Holy Roman Empire a hundred years ago. The count once followed Burgundy. In short, this is a painting with strong religious significance. The painter, or count, portrayed Charlie as a Catholic protector. In fact, Charlie''s life was really spent in the struggle with the Ottomans and Protestants.


    Seeing such a picture, uncle and nephew Chechen from Spain sighed. Although King Charles made great achievements for Catholicism, he also continuously consumed the gold and silver transported by Spain from America during his administration. It can be said that the decline of Spain began with Charles.


    Chechen still remembers that when he was a child, his grandfather once mentioned that his grandfather''s family was much richer than now, but with his grandfather''s grandfather and his brothers defeated and captured again and again across the Strait of Gibraltar, in order to redeem the men of his family, their family had to sell land and family property again and again, That''s all that''s left.


    Unlike Chechen, after sighing for a while, Pedro began to boast to yelishei and others about his ancestors and Algiers under the leadership of King Charles (at that time, Algiers was not an ordinary port, but a pirate port. The most popular business of this pirate port was to capture ships and harbor residents in southern and northwest Europe as slaves.) of course, it was a very different version from what Cherchen knew.


    Cherchen placed Fatima, Pedro and other relatives in the castle, and half of the officers and soldiers were also arranged near the castle. Although they were in the hinterland of the Holy Roman Empire and were safe in theory, they were always afraid of an accident. Cherchen arranged so that at least half of the people could act immediately in case of an emergency.


    As for the officers and soldiers of the other half of the mercenary regiment and the civilians of Czar Russia, Cherchen scattered them in a nearby town. During this period, Cherchen gave a bonus to all the soldiers and a three-month leave to Hessian mercenaries.


    During the Crimean War, Hessian mercenaries fought bravely, suffered the most casualties and lost more than half of their people. However, these tough Hessian people worked tirelessly and did not lose their jobs. It is time for them to relax their nerves and enjoy a short time of peace. Cherchen is also extremely generous to them: every Polish soldier of the mercenary regiment People only get a reward of 10 tales. For Hessian mercenaries, their standard is to give them 30 tales per infantry, 50 tales per cavalry and 100 tales per officer in recognition of their contributions during their service. For Hessian mercenaries who died in the war, Cherchen gave a pension according to the standard of 100 tales per person and brought them back to their hometown To their families.


    The money was distributed by Ingrid all the time. It is said that after receiving the bonus, Hessen mercenaries cheered.


    They couldn''t help but be so happy. Cherchen''s move gave them almost a year''s salary.


    After receiving the reward, some Hessian mercenaries tentatively asked Ingrid if the mercenary regiment and they would hire them after the contract expired. Because in the eyes of honest Hessian people, Cherchen is really a good customer. This just fell in Cherchen''s arms. One of the purposes of giving Hessian mercenaries so many bonuses is to pass their reward Word of mouth, let more Hessians, especially infantry who are good at infantry, join their mercenary regiment.


    "The door of the mercenary regiment is always open to the Hessian people," said Chechen to Ingrid.


    As soon as this was said, the smarter Hessian mercenaries immediately understood it.


    But Chechen''s current behavior will undoubtedly disrupt the originally harmonious mercenary market.


    On the night that Cherchen handed over the bonus to each Hessian mercenary, viscount Hessen found Cherchen.


    "Captain, I heard my men say that you want to hire more Hessian mercenaries?" Viscount Hessian asked bluntly. After so long in the mercenary regiment, he knew that Cherchen liked this straightforward way of speaking.


    "Yes, Hessen. I said that. Is there any problem?" Chechen asked strangely.


    Viscount Hessen looked at Cherchen for a long time. After he was sure that Cherchen didn''t know the key, viscount Hessen gently reminded Cherchen: "Captain, you want to hire Hessen mercenaries to continue fighting for you. It''s better to pass the count."


    Chechen is not a fool. He immediately realized that his behavior of directly skipping count Hessen to hire Hessen people would cause the dissatisfaction of count Hessen.


    Chechen thought count Hesse would be dissatisfied, but Viscount Hesse told Chechen that he would not only be dissatisfied, but would be furious.


    Indeed, as mentioned earlier, Hessen mercenaries were "sold" to Chechen''s mercenary regiment by Hessen count at the price of more than 100000 tales a year. Most of the money also fell into the pockets of count Hesse and his relatives (so Hesse mercenaries will be so happy after receiving the bonus). Ordinary Hesse mercenaries can''t get much. On the contrary, count Hesse himself built countless gorgeous castles and manors for himself and his family by exporting human resources. Every mercenary contract signed by count Hesse was a yin-yang contract. The soldiers who were born as farmers did not know that most of their hard-working money had been taken away by the nobles headed by count Hesse. For example, the Hessian mercenaries taken over by Chechen. One of them, Hessian heavy cavalry, can bring 240 tales of income to the nobles every year, while infantry can bring them 60 tales of income every year. This way of pumping more than half of it is similar to drinking soldier blood.


    Similarly, after the death of Hessian mercenaries, those employers should also hand over the pension to the relatives sent by Hessian count, who will receive it and then distribute it again.


    If Chechen skipped himself and recruited troops directly from the Hessian people in the future, there would be no success for the count and the Hessian family. "Stealing money is killing parents", how could count Hesse not gnash his teeth!


    Knowing this, Chechen hurriedly wrote a letter to Viscount Hesse and asked him to take it back to Hesse. In the letter, Cherchen stated that he wanted to hire more Hessian mercenaries. Cherchen said that he would give a lot of money to count Hessian. I just hope the count can facilitate the recruitment of his mercenary regiment.


    Viscount Hesse received the letter. He was ready to leave for Hesse all night. Because he must deliver the letter to the count as soon as possible in order to resolve the possible misunderstanding.


    Viscount Hesse cherishes and does not want to lose his current position in the mercenary regiment, because in this mercenary regiment, fighting is indispensable, but the income after each war is also huge. Viscount Hesse could not imagine where he could earn so much wealth and such a high reputation except here.


    Standing at the castle window, Chechen watched Viscount Hessen disappear into the dark on his horse.


    Not far away, scattered around the castle, the town is brightly lit. The influx of thousands of people not only troubled the normal life of the town residents, but also brought them endless business opportunities. Not to mention that the thousands of Russians carried by the mercenary Corps need money to eat, drink and Lazar. Even those mercenaries who received the bonus given by Chechen think of spending freely at the first time. At first, the Polish soldiers in the two squadrons were more cautious, and some mercenaries wanted to save money to buy land and repair houses when they returned to their hometown in the future. But less than a day later, they were damaged by the veterans in Hessen''s mercenaries, and took out all the money in their pockets one by one.


    In recent days, the business of casinos and brothels in nearby towns has been full almost every day. The prostitutes don''t even have time to get up and go to the bathroom. From the pockets of mercenaries, countless Ingrid''s Tallers flowed into the pockets of casino owners and brothel madams.


    In the same way, the spoils they gained in the battles in Crimea, Ackerman, Kafa and begzisalai let them squander in gambling and pleasure.


    In fact, ordinary mercenaries live a life of licking blood at the edge of a knife and having today and no tomorrow. Drinking today and getting drunk today is the state of life. And when it comes to saving money. Some mercenaries did this before. But in the end, when the mercenaries died, the money either cheapened their enemies or went into the pockets of their comrades in arms and fellow countrymen.


    "The most sad thing in life is not that people are alive and money is gone, but that people are dead and money has not been spent."


    Veterans and youths make recruits "degenerate" for such reasons.


    Thinking that these mercenaries who fought for themselves had no money when they retired from the army, Cherchen couldn''t help feeling a little sad. He wondered if there was any way to help these mercenaries who were not good at financial management save and increase the value of the money they worked hard with blood and sweat. In this way, even if they die or become disabled in the future, the money can be used for their wives, children and the rest of their lives.


    Suddenly, Chechen felt something falling on his shoulder. He looked back and saw Fatima hanging a cloak on his shoulder.


    "Fatima, haven''t you slept yet?" Chechen tightened his shoulder cape and asked with a smile.


    "Not yet, I just got up and saw that you weren''t there." Fatima said, leaning her face on Chechen''s shoulder. Today''s Fatima is like a little girl.


    Chechen enjoyed the feeling of Fatima leaning on her shoulder. He smiled at the corner of his mouth and patted Fatima with his hand.


    "It''s all right. Viscount Hessen came to me just now. I''ve settled everything," said Chechen.


    Fatima didn''t speak. She never interferes with the military affairs of these mercenaries.


    After a while, Fatima asked Cherchen, "Cherchen, how long will we return to Poland?"


    "In a few days, when the supplies are ready, we''ll go back to vidava." Chechen said. He thought Fatima wanted to ask about the mercenary regiment''s home in vidava.


    "Uncle Pedro said that vidava was a good place. It had fertile land, forests and ponds. Before uncle left, he had asked bachit and kiayang to choose a place to build a garden. After that, it will be our home."


    Chechen described vidava vividly. Although he had never been there, everything was hearsay from Uncle Pedro.


    Fatima listened so quietly, neither interrupting nor interrupting Cherchen.


    After Che Chen finished, Fatima said, "Natalie must have been waiting for you on the other side of the mountain."


    With that, Fatima felt Chechen''s body tremble.


    When Fatima mentioned Natalie, Chechen remembered the sword and eyes Natalie stabbed at him that night.


    "Will she wait for herself on the other side of the mountain?" Chechen thought unconsciously.

 Chapter 589

    That night, Chechen was silent. Although later he wanted to say to Fatima in a relaxed tone, "it''s nothing. I already have you", after all, he didn''t say that.


    Fatima didn''t say anything, but stood with Cherchen for a while and went back to her room.


    Fatima left sadly, which Chechen knew. Natalie is a taboo for him and Fatima. As they get closer and closer to the Republic of Poland and vidava, they both face the problem of facing Natalie.


    For Fatima, she can be said to take advantage of the opportunity and forcibly snatch Cherchen from Natalie''s hand. Although Fatima doesn''t think she''s wrong, she''s worried about Cherchen. She''s worried that Cherchen will revive after seeing Natalie. For Fatima, Cherchen and her baby are everything.


    For Chechen, he also doesn''t know how to face Natalie. Because he still has feelings for Natalie, which he can''t deceive himself. And Natalie didn''t know about being with Fatima and having children. If Natalie appears on the day when she returns to vidava, it proves that Natalie still has feelings for herself, but how should she face her at that time? Will she be sad? If Natalie doesn''t show up that day, it shows that Natalie is still remembering and hating herself and letting Christina go. Such hatred also makes Chechen uncomfortable.


    A cool wind blew from the direction of the Balkans and disordered the paper on the desk


    The next morning, Chechen was shaken up by Pedro from his sleep.


    "Get up, get up. My nephew, kiajan has something to see you." Pedro said loudly, shaking Chechen''s body.


    Chechen finally opened his heavy eyelids. He stood in front of the windowsill all night last night and didn''t lie down in his chair until it began to turn white.


    "What? Uncle, you''re back at last? Did Ji Ayan come here to ask for the bill?" Chechen asked.


    In the small town near the castle lived a Jew named after Chechen''s housekeeper in vidava, also known as kiajan. He knew that Pedro was the deputy head of the mercenary regiment living here, so he changed his way to please him.


    His uncle is a man who can''t stand the temptation of sugar coated shells. He swelled up when he was praised and complimented by keayan. I miss the casino every day under the leadership of kiajan.


    In the past two days, Pedro lost nearly 1000 tales. Of course, these are not Pedro''s private money, but the salary of the deputy head he received from Ingrid. Chechen didn''t know he lost so much. But one day, father spasokukotsky saw Pedro in and out of the casino again, and the priest stabbed him to Chechen.


    As an honest man and a devout priest, sparso kukotsky hates gambling. He believes that being addicted to gambling is being seduced by the devil. Since he lived in the town, father spasokukotsky''s footprints have spread all over the corners of the town. Once he found that soldiers of the mercenary regiment were gambling, the priest came forward to persuade him, whether he was Catholic, Protestant or orthodox.


    Due to the identity of father sparsokukotsky, most Polish mercenaries, after hearing the priest''s advice, whether they are willing or not, say they will no longer gamble; The Hessian mercenaries and the Russian and Ukrainian soldiers under Xie Miao also fled before he began preaching because of their status as an officer of the priest''s mercenary regiment.


    But for Pedro, father spasokukotsky has realized that his preaching is useless - Pedro is a real veteran. His mouth can be sweeter than honey, but his heart is harder than stone.


    Spasokukotsky advised him several times in the name of God. Pedro talked one thing and acted another. With the deputy head taking the lead, other mercenaries who had vowed not to gamble secretly began to gamble again.


    Father spasokukotsky believes that if Pedro, the deputy head of the mercenary regiment, can be reformed, it will have a good demonstration effect on the soldiers of other mercenary regiments. The so-called upper beam is not right and the lower beam is not right. Now I have straightened the upper beam, and the lower beam has no reason to continue to skew.


    To convince Pedro, we must hit his weakness. His only weakness is his relatives, Chechen, the head of the mercenary regiment.


    After listening to sparso kukotz''s report, Cherchen didn''t care at first. The so-called small gambling is a rare period of relaxation. My uncle has such a hobby. He is not easy to manage as a nephew. But when the priest mentioned that deputy head Pedro had lost no less than 1000 tales, Chechen realized the seriousness of the problem.


    A thousand tales is not much. It can only be regarded as small money for uncle and nephew Chechen now. But if the money is spent on the construction of the mercenary regiment, it is almost a year''s employment fee for ten Hessian mercenaries.


    Now, the war between Poland and the kingdom of Sweden, czar Russia and zaporoze Cossacks continues. After the mercenary regiment returns to Poland, King Jan kazimiz will not let himself and the mercenary regiment idle for too long. Once back on the front line, guns, ammunition, food, bedding and clothing will cost money. Although the mercenary regiment now has the fief of vidava, it can never afford to support a mercenary regiment of 2000 people (according to Ingrid''s estimation, the mercenary regiment has to invest money in order to make vidava''s sustainable output in the future). Therefore, Chechen should definitely talk to his uncle and let him be more restrained.


    But at this time, Chechen made a mistake. He asked father sparsokukotsky to find Pedro. After the sincere priest found Pedro and told him that Chechen wanted to see him, Pedro didn''t know that the priest had brought the lawsuit to Chechen. In order not to be preached by his nephew, Pedro slipped away with oil on the soles of his feet by urinating.


    After that, Pedro hid, and Cherchen and the priest couldn''t find him. But in other towns, it is said that a fat man followed by a Jew appeared in the casino.


    Today, uncle Pedro, who had been hiding from himself, finally came back. Of course, Cherchen''s first reaction was that his uncle lost all his money and was brought to debt by Jewish usurers.


    "Not that kiajan!" cried Pedro, and then he paused. "Although that kiajan wants to see you, it''s our manager in vidava, kiajan."


    "It''s him!"


    Hearing that it was Ji Ayan, the steward of his own family, Cherchen immediately jumped up.


    Arriving here from vidava not only has to cross the Balkans, but also hundreds of miles. Kiajan will suddenly come. Something must have happened.


    "Call him in quickly!" Chechen ordered the guard outside the door.


    "No, I''ve taken him to the door."


    The door was opened and kiajan, dressed in black and wearing a black hat, came in. After a year''s absence, kiajan became thinner. When Ji Ayan approached, Cherchen found that Ji Ayan''s clothes were full of burned and torn holes, and his eyes were bruised, as if he had been hit with a heavy fist.


    "My benefactor, protector."


    Keayan went to Chechen. He knelt on his knees and raised his hands above his head, as if praying to God.


    Seeing keayan so, Pedro''s eyelids on one side jumped slightly undetectable. Kiajan''s opening remarks sounded so familiar to him. In the past, when I prayed for something to fiordo obhovic and yanush raziveu, the same was true of the first opening sentence.


    "This guy''s words must not be believable." Pedro compared his heart to his heart and made a judgment on kiajan.


    And when Chechen saw Ji Ayan''s style, he couldn''t adapt for the moment. He just helped Kian up and asked Kian why he came here and why he looked like this.


    Kiajan stood up, but he bowed and looked respectful.


    "Master," cried kiajan, "I betrayed your trust. Your manor was burned and your warehouse was robbed."


    "What!" Chechen and Pedro said in the same voice.


    Compared with Chechen, when he heard the news, Pedro seemed more excited and angry. He forgot what he had just warned himself that "kiajan''s words are not credible", rushed forward and grabbed kiajan''s collar.


    "What are you talking about? My manor was destroyed? Who did it! What about bachit and them? Why didn''t they stop it!" Pedro shouted, ignoring Cherchen''s stop.


    Compared with Chechen who has never been to vidava, Pedro has deeper feelings for vidava. He has made it his home and is ready to pass it on to Chechen''s unborn child. Now he suddenly heard that his home was gone. Of course he couldn''t stand it.


    In the face of Pedro''s question, kiajan appropriately showed his fear. He stammered: "master, it was bachit''s the people of bachit who destroyed your manor."


    "What!"


    This time, it was Cherchen''s turn to be surprised. Then, he was even more incredible. Because bachit''s gentle and vidava is where they live, they shouldn''t do such a thing anyway.


    "Master Chechen,"


    By this time, Pedro had released his hand and kiajan fell to the ground. He raised his head and cried: "This is absolutely true. You should know that bachit and his gang were originally robbers and were not decent people. They still had some scruples when the master of Pedro was still there, but when the master of Pedro also went to Crimea, he regarded vidava as his own private property and regarded himself as the master. They violated all the rules set by the master of Pedro Of course, my son and I can''t let their treachery succeed, but because we are alone, we can only do our best to protect your master''s manor and warehouse. But just a few weeks ago, these thugs finally attacked the manor and warehouse. They rushed into the manor and took everything they can take away. The thugs also tried to take the key of the warehouse, me and me How can your son let them succeed? So buddy fought desperately, but he was outnumbered, and the key still fell into the hands of the damn bachit. Master, you have no wine, no wheat, no cattle, sheep and horses, nothing. "


    As he spoke, Kia yang beat his feet and beat his chest. He looked sad and angry as if his property had been lost.


    One by one, the "gone" pierced into Pedro''s chest like a needle. He scolded bachit for feeding an unfamiliar white eyed wolf.


    But Chechen heard a different flavor from keayan''s words. It was precisely because he had no real feelings for vidava that he did not lose his mind like Pedro, but could look at problems objectively.


    Keayan said that bakhte''s people were burned, killed and looted in vidava, but in the whole thing, only keayan and his son were injured. When Chechen asked about the death of those people, keayan either reported some strange names or said he couldn''t remember clearly. This is extremely unusual, because as Jewish administrators, kiajan and batiko have always boasted of their amazing memory and never forget.


    Second, kiajan said that bakhti''s gang are still in vidava and have the posture of occupying the mountain as king. But a few weeks ago, the news that he wanted to return to Poland should have been sent to vidava, and bachit should know. If he really committed these crimes, he should run away immediately. After all, after Pedro took away the squadrons of the two mercenaries, most of the people who stayed in vidava were old and weak. He could not have predicted that he would dissolve the Hessian mercenaries in the middle to give them a holiday. Then he would stay in vidava and wait for his troops to come back, so he would be waiting for death.


    With these two questions, Chechen feels that he can''t listen to and believe keayan''s words.


    "Uncle, take it easy."


    Chechen first persuaded Pedro, who was in a hurry, then helped kiajan up and said calmly to him, "kiajan, you and your son did a good job and didn''t waste my uncle''s trust in you. My uncle and I know everything. You go down to take a bath, change clothes and have a good rest. When I gather the team, we will return to vidava."


    Seeing that Che Chen was so unhealthily, he also asked himself to have a rest first. On the contrary, Ji Ayan showed his worried eyes. However, this is Chechen''s decision. There is nothing wrong with it. Instead, he cares for himself. Of course, keayan has nothing to say. He thanked a few words in a hurry, and then went out backwards.


    When kiajan closes the door, Pedro shouts to Cherchen: "Nephew, I can''t wait. I''m going back to vidava right away. Give me a warrant and I''ll gather the cavalry scattered in various towns first. I''ve been running all over the towns these days and know that there are only twenty or thirty Hessian cavalry who haven''t left yet. I''ll take them back to vidava day and night, and I''ll be able to kill that guy bachit by surprise!"


    Facing the impatient Pedro, Chechen first comforted him and told him not to be impatient. Then, when Pedro''s mood calmed down, Chechen said the two questions he thought of.

 Chapter 590

    After listening to Chechen''s analysis, Pedro also felt it was reasonable. At this moment, the initial anxiety began to fade, and the calm and reason returned to Pedro.


    "Nephew, do you suspect kiajan is framing bakhte?" asked Pedro.


    After asking this, Pedro said to himself, "I just saw kiajan''s humility as if he was hiding some bad water. Yes, it must be right."


    Chechen didn''t go from one extreme to another like his uncle. He said: "now we don''t know what happened in vidava. We have to send someone back to see what happened."


    "I''ll go!" Pedro volunteered again. "I''ll take the cavalry back."


    "No, I''m going to let father sparsokukotsky go. Father is an honest man and has a good personal relationship with bachit. Even if bachit really betrayed me, I don''t think he will embarrass father." Cherchen said.


    Seeing that Pedro''s face was not worried, he seemed to feel that his nephew didn''t trust him and hinted that he was not an "honest man". Chechen smiled and added: "besides, I want to accompany Fatima now. The mercenary regiment is handed over to no one and not to your uncle. Take it easy."


    According to Cherchen, Peter left that unhappiness behind in Rome. He said, "don''t worry, I have everything in the mercenary regiment."


    The next morning, father spasokukotsky simply took some luggage and set off for vidava. He crossed mountains, day and night, and it took him only five days to reach vidava.


    Vidava is the general name of a valley and flat land with a radius of more than ten miles. In addition to vidava Town, many family estates are scattered all around. At that time, the name of the manor was mostly derived from the manor. As soon as father sparsokukotsky entered the boundary of vidava, the first thing he saw was a manor called butrem.


    The owner of the manor was butrem. When father sparsokukotsky approached the manor, the manor owner butrem, a middle-aged man famous for his strength, was lying leisurely under the grape trellis and drinking wine leisurely.


    "Praise God," cried father spasokukotsky.


    Butrem jumped up from the couch. When he saw a grey priest riding a horse outside, he hurried forward and said, "eternal praise."


    After answering this sentence, butrem made an invitation: "dear father, if you don''t dislike it, please come in and sit back."


    The father of sparsokukotsky wanted to ask him about what happened in vidava town. When he saw butrem''s initiative to send an invitation, the priest couldn''t wait. He jumped off his horse and led him to the manor.


    As soon as he entered the door, a servant boy came and led the priest''s horse to the stable.


    Butrem''s eyes lit up when he saw the priest''s mount. When he was young, butrem also served in the army of King wadiswaff IV. he saw at a glance that it was a rare prairie foal.


    "What a prairie horse," butrem couldn''t help praising.


    "It''s a good horse," father spasokukotsky replied. "I just came back from Crimea. I bought it in begzisarai."


    After staying with Pedro and them for a long time, father spasokukotsky also learned to be smooth.


    After hearing father spasokukotsky say that he came back from Crimea, butrem''s face was full of respect. He regarded the priest as a fearless clergyman who sent the gospel of God to the pagans.


    "Adam, bring up the fruits and delicacies quickly. There''s a distinguished guest at home," butrem said hospitably.


    Under butrem''s guidance, father sparsokukotsky went under the grape trellis. He put the long gun behind him aside and sat down face to face with butrem.


    They first had a few drinks, and then butrem asked about the priest''s experience in Crimea. When he heard that Muhammad gley had defeated the army of Czar Russia and captured tens of thousands of people, butrem patted himself on the thigh.


    "God forgive me! Reverend Father, although I don''t like these pagan bastards, I''m really happy to hear that they defeated the Russians. Our motherland has been invaded on three sides, and now these Tatars beat the Russians hard. The dog skinned czar will certainly not give up and take revenge. Once he turns his attention to Kirk Rimia, the pressure on our republic will be reduced. "


    Father sparsokukotsky nodded as he listened, and a sense of pride came naturally. Because this change was achieved through the efforts of him and the mercenary regiment.


    "This is the goddess of national protection and the omnipotent God who is protecting our difficult motherland," said father sparsokukotsky.


    The two touched their glasses with the good news. Seeing that he was close to butremra, father spasokukotsky jokingly asked about vidava.


    "Father, are you going to vidava?" asked butrem.


    "Yes, I have a relative there. I''ll go and see him."


    Butrem shook his head at the speech.


    "Father, I advise you to go later. Because the farmers in vidava have done something against it. Just a few weeks ago, they smashed, looted and burned the whole town and the surrounding farms, even the manor of their Lord."


    Father sparsokukotsky was surprised at the speech. His hand holding the glass was unstable and almost dropped it on the ground.


    "Is what kiajan said true? Did bachit really do the opposite with others?" father spasokukotsky thought to himself. But he still didn''t believe it, so he asked butrem, "did you see these with your own eyes? Why did those farmers do the opposite?"


    Butrem shook his head.


    He said to the priest, "I don''t know the specific situation. I just remember that there was a sudden fire in the sky a few weeks ago, and then some people who escaped from vidava said that the Jewish steward under the Lord of vidava had a conflict with a farmer leader named what special, and the two sides moved."


    "Bachit," said father sparsokukotsky.


    "Yes, that''s the name." butrem slapped himself on the head this time: "farmers forget the kindness of the nobility to them... This kind of thing is not uncommon everywhere. Those farmers forget their identity. They forget that God arranged that we were born nobility, and they were born inferior to others. This is sad..."


    Butrem was still talking, but father sparsokukotsky excitedly put his hands on his legs and covered his fists.


    Filter out the aristocratic prejudices in butrem''s mouth. Even if he doesn''t go to vidava, father spasokukotsky has understood that the initiator of the whole thing must be kiajan and his son Bati.


    In yasuburg, father sparsokukotsky once reported to Chechen about kiayan''s oppression of farmers in vidava. At that time, Chechen also said that he would stop this kind of thing from happening again. Although due to Pedro, Chechen reduced his free working hours from 4-5 days to 2 days a week, father kospasokokotsky believed that if kiajan and others followed Chechen''s orders, bachit and others would never rebel. It must be Ji Ayan''s obedience to the outside world that led to such a tragedy, and he even shouted to catch the thief!


    Father sparsokukotsky seldom swears, but this time, the priest couldn''t help swearing: "Damn it."


    The angry father spasokukotsky held back his anger and said goodbye to butrem. He mounted his horse and galloped down the road to vidava.


    Before the sun set, Pedro finally arrived at vidava.

 Chapter 591

    When father sparsokukotsky arrived at vidava, he saw that the whole town was under martial law, roadblocks were set up at the intersections in and out of the town, and seven or eight farmers with pitchfork and sickle were constantly patrolling.


    Father sparsokukotsky rushed forward. Hearing the sound of horses'' hoofs, these farmers became vigilant one after another. They hid behind the barricade, and a man''s pitchfork and sickle aimed at father sparsokukotsky.


    "Who is it?" shouted the farmer headed by him.


    Father sparsokukotsky stopped his horse in front of the roadblock.


    "It''s me, sparso kukotsky of the mercenary regiment," replied the priest.


    Several farmers knew father sparsokukotsky, and one of them confessed to the priest. Seeing that the priest came back, they quickly removed the roadblock and let father sparsokukotsky in.


    Father sparsokukotsky did not dismount. He asked the farmers, "where is the leader bakhte?"


    "In the center of the town, the leader is marrying a couple," said one of the farmers.


    Wedding?!


    Father sparsokukotsky didn''t expect that bachit was doing this. Are there muscles in his head!


    "OK, I''ll find him."


    Father sparsokukotsky, who secretly scolded bachit for being brainless, said something, then put his legs on his horse''s belly and went towards the center of the town.


    On the road leading to the center of the town opposite father spasokukotsky, a group of happy farmers were coming.


    At the front of the horse are the hair dryer Piper, the Jojoba player, the violinist and two bell drummers. Their faces are filled with happy smiles. Perhaps because they drank some wine, their faces are as ruddy as apples.


    In the joyful and noisy colomeca dance music, the bride of the wedding, a slender and beautiful girl, wearing a white robe and a waterfall of brown hair in a thick braid hanging behind her head. Several bridesmaids were around her, with garlands of freshly picked flowers on their heads and in their hands.


    In another group, the groom also rode on a tall horse. The groom was very young, about sixteen or seven years old, but he was very strong, and his upper lip was covered with a golden beard. He was surrounded by a group of best men who decorated wreaths on long sticks like spears and held them high.


    Behind the two teams were the parents and guests of the two newcomers, some on foot and some on horses.


    In front of the bonfire in the center of the town, Bartlett was looking at the couple with joy. For the wedding, the square in the center of the town was filled with barrels of liquor, honey wine and beer, not to mention sausages and barbecue. These were prepared by bachit. Although he was not a relative of any of the new couple, he was happier than anyone else. Because of his high prestige, he is regarded by everyone as a leader and guide, so at this wedding, he will receive the new couple''s tribute and blessings like the new couple''s parents.


    Just then, bachit heard the sound of a horse''s hoof behind him. Then someone shouted, "it''s father, father sparsokukotsky is back."


    Bachit turned his head and saw father sparsokukotsky on his horse.


    Father sparsokukotsky got off his horse and went straight to bachit.


    "Hi, father. It''s very nice of you to come back. Today''s wedding is being held here. Although we invited a priest from nearby, I think the new people still want your blessing more." bachit said happily.


    Father sparsokukotsky didn''t say anything. He looked up and down at bachit, and then asked seriously, "deputy head of bachit, why don''t you ask me when they will come back?"


    Bachit froze there. After a while, he said, "Captain, don''t they come back in a few weeks?"


    "What''s the matter with you setting up road cards at the entrance and exit of the town?"


    Bachit didn''t understand why father sparsokukotsky came back like asking for a crime, but he honestly said: "it was to prevent the kiajan father and son and their doglegs."


    "Do you know?" father sparsokukotsky looked into bachit''s eyes and said, "kiajan went to Silesia. He accused you of rebellion in front of the regiment commander and said that you also burned the newly built manor of deputy regiment commander Pedro."


    Hearing what father sparsokukotsky said, the people around bakhte jumped up: "that damn Jew, who burned the manor to escape, is now blaming us. May God burn these two Judas."


    After hearing father pasokukotsky say that Kian sued himself in front of Cherchen, he finally realized the seriousness of the problem.


    "Father," said bachit, throwing up his hand: "Please believe me, we didn''t burn the manor. We chased the kiajan and his son at that time, but they fled into the newly built manor of deputy head Pedro. We just surrounded the manor, but later the manor began to burn from inside. I think it must be the kiajan and his son who set the fire to attract our attention, and then they could escape."


    "Then why don''t you go to Silesia in person or send someone to explain things to the head?"


    "Of course, I want to say that I''m going to wait for the regimental commander to come back and talk to him face to face. Moreover, after Bati and kiajan fled, they gathered a group of local ruffians and scoundrels who always came to attack and harass. They didn''t dare to be too presumptuous with me." bachit explained that he didn''t explain the reason for vidava to Cherchen at the first time.


    "Are you telling the truth?" father spasokukotsky confirmed.


    "It''s true, I swear in the name of God," bachit vowed.


    Father sparsokukotsky, who was inclined to bachit, chose to believe bachit''s words. The priest then asked why there was such a fierce conflict between bachit and kiajan, even to the extent of war. Although father sparsokukotsky probably knew the reason, he still wanted to hear from bachit himself.


    "It''s not because of the Jewish vampires," said a man next to bachit: "After deputy head Pedro left, we had enough free work for 4-5 days a day. Keayan said that god spent six days creating the world and only one day to rest. As a lamb of God, we should do the same. He asked us to take another day to rush to build the garden. We really couldn''t stand it, so we rose up against him."


    What kiajan did was exactly what father spasokukotsky guessed. The priest clenched his teeth angrily. He said to bachit, "deputy head, you go to Silesia with me, and you expose kiajan''s true face in front of the head."


    "OK!" bachit replied loudly, "we''ll go now."


    Bachit was also impatient. As soon as he took the priest''s hand, he was ready to rush all night.


    Father sparsokukotsky stopped him: "what''s the hurry? You forget there''s another wedding for you to preside over today."


    Now that the truth of the matter is clear, father sparsokukotsky has let go. It''s late today. Why not start again tomorrow morning.


    With that, father sparsokukotsky went to the square in the center of the town and looked nervously at the father and bachit''s bride and groom.


    Father sparsokukotsky took out a gold coin and handed it to the bride. He blessed: "here you are, child. May God bless you, just as he blessed every innocent person."


    The parents and relatives of the bride and groom burst into cheers when they saw that father sparsokukotsky was so generous. The groom''s father, a wrinkled farmer, came forward and kissed the back of a priest''s hand. The violinist played the tune so high that he trembled with excitement, as if he were the one who accepted the gold coins.


    In such a cheerful atmosphere, the boys stamped their feet and the girls danced. The campfire in the square was burning more and more, and the firewood crackled in the fire.


    Bachit presided over the wedding for the new couple. Like the bride''s father, he handed the bride into the hands of the groom. After taking the bride''s hand, the groom took the bride to the threshold of his house and lay down with her head on the threshold according to the custom. Then he took the axe handed by his companion and cut off the bride''s braid, which also indicates that the bride has changed from a girl to a real woman.


    The lively atmosphere lasted all night. The next morning, bachit and father sparsokukotsky went on the road to Silesia to defend themselves.


    After another six days'' journey, they finally arrived at the castle. At this time, the mercenary soldiers scattered in various towns had gathered and prepared to return home.

 Chapter 592

    Although they were dusty all the way, bachit and father sparsokukotsky went to see Cherchen as soon as they arrived at the castle. In the hall of the castle, bachit told another version of the truth. This time, after listening, Cherchen still didn''t make a conclusion immediately, but sent someone to find kiajan and Pedro. He asked bachit and kiajan to confront each other face to face.


    At this time, keayan and Pedro continued to gamble in the casino in the town under the leadership of another keayan. Keayan did not expect that there was a Jew with the same name and surname on this side of the mountain. They soon became intimate. Pedro was rich and the two Kiayas were free, so in the past few days when father spasokukotsky was away, the three gambled in the dark.


    When the people sent by Cherchen found Pedro and keayan and told them that bachit and father sparsokukotsky returned to the castle and the head asked keayan to drink bakit face to face, Pedro, who was originally drunk, grabbed keayan''s hand.


    "Just in time, let''s find out," said Pedro, looking at kiajan.


    "Yes, yes, of course." kiajan replied with some guilty conscience.


    So keayan was sent to the horse by pidroqiang. Pedro and the man sent by Chechen intentionally sandwiched keayan in the middle, and the three returned to the castle as soon as possible.


    As soon as kiajan entered the hall of the castle, bachit, who was full of fire from vidava on his way, rushed to kiajan. He grabbed kiajan''s collar and shouted angrily, "you hateful Jew, you forced those poor farmers to work six days a week for free, and you burned the leader''s manor. How dare you frame us all!"


    In terms of momentum, ten Kiayas together can''t compare with one bakhte. In the face of bachit, who came with anger, kiajan turned pale with fear and his face was covered with sweat.


    At this time, when kiajan wanted to ask Pedro for help, he found that Pedro was not on his side, but came to Chechen''s side.


    "Keayan, do you have anything to say about deputy commander bakhte''s words?" Chechen asked.


    Kiajan knew that only Chechen and Pedro could save himself from bachit. He summoned up his courage and rushed to Chechen, knelt down and argued loudly:


    "My benefactor, I did this for you!"


    "So you admit to letting those farmers work six days a week for free?" Pedro turned black when he heard keayan''s almost admission - the Jew was deceiving himself from the beginning.


    "Master Chechen and master Pedro. I also want to build the manor as soon as possible. Besides, it''s not too much to work six days a week. For example, master Jan zamois''s family and master vishnevitsky''s family, the farmers and serfs who farm their land have to work for them free six days a week. We just temporarily assign them to work in an urgent situation, which is very difficult What''s too much! Master Pedro, didn''t you also say, ''our mercenary regiment protects them from Swedes, Prussians and bandits in vidava. Is it too much for us to ask them to pay more labor!'', they are the real revenge for kindness with the hand! "Kiajan cried.


    After hearing that kiajan used his words to run against him in front of bachit and father sparsokukotsky, Pedro looked like a boiled crab.


    "When did I say that!" cried Pedro angrily.


    Looking at Uncle Pedro yelling, Cherchen''s eyes showed distrust for the first time. Kiajan said what uncle Pedro said, and his uncle also said to himself during the Asian speed. Obviously, kiajan may not have lied at this point.


    However, Pedro is his uncle after all. No matter how fair Chechen is, he can''t do it to his uncle. So Chechen decided not to tangle with this problem, but to point to the core.


    "Kian, my uncle may or may not have said such a thing, but I sent back a letter to vidava, making it clear that since then, farmers only work for our uncle and nephew for two days. But why didn''t you comply?" Chechen asked Kian.


    Why kiayang didn''t reduce his unpaid work from 5 days to 2 days and even more to 6 days according to the decision of himself and his uncle is the core of the problem.


    Che Chen thought that when he asked this question, Ji Ayan would confess his guilt in fear and admit that he was motivated by his own self-interest. Unexpectedly, kiajan had a completely ignorant expression: "what letter? Wo has never received any letter?"


    With that, kiajan also cast a glance at bachit - he wondered whether bachit had hidden the letter.


    "I haven''t received any letters either." bachit shook his head. Although he did not deal with kiajan, Bassett disdained to lie about such things.


    "What''s going on?!"


    Now, it was Pedro''s turn and Cherchen''s turn to stare.


    In fact, the messenger who sent the letter for Chechen had already been buried in the fish''s belly, and the letter dissolved and disappeared into the sea.


    In addition to merchant ships, there are countless pirates on the Black Sea*** Pirates, Christian pirates, and even the navy of the Kazakh emirate of zaporoze, the Cossack sailors, made it their old business to rob pagan ships on the Black Sea. Of course, when these pirates can''t rob pagan ships, they will also extend their hands to their "brothers".


    The ship on which Chechen sent the messenger back to vidava was besieged by several Cossack warships. Unfortunately, the messenger was hit by grape bullets and fell into the sea in the first round of shelling by Cossack warships.


    Of course, the whole story was unknown to everyone present. They understood only one fact: the letter had never reached vidava.


    Knowing this, Pedro took the lead in laughing to himself - it''s not kiajan''s fault or bachit''s fault, so it''s easy to do.


    Pedro asked kiajan, "kiajan, if you receive our letter, you will do as the commander and I told you, right?"


    "Of course!" keayan vowed, "I am the most loyal servant of the two masters. How can I disobey the master''s orders!"


    When Pedro heard kiajan say this, he shook his hands and laughed: "That''s right. Deputy commander bakhte, kiajan is not wrong, you are not wrong, it''s the messenger. I don''t know which ditch the bastard fell into when he was drunk with the letter and couldn''t climb up. Now that you know that both the commander and I want to reduce the burden on the farmers in vidava, please go back and tell them that it''s a misunderstanding and make them early Let''s go back to work tomorrow. "


    Bakhte''s eyes widened when Pedro said this. Pedro''s words were obviously biased in favor of kiajan.


    "Deputy commander Pedro, this may be a misunderstanding, but it''s absolutely true that kiajan blamed us after burning the manor. I hope you and the commander can explain to you. After all, if father spasokukotsky hadn''t arrived in advance, I''m afraid kiajan would have to deal with me with the cavalry of the mercenary regiment We''re ready. "


    "This..." Pedro choked for a moment.


    And keayan shouted, "if you hadn''t trapped me and my son in the manor and threatened to kill us, would we set fire and escape?"


    "You Jew, is that why you burned down the manor and blamed it on deputy commander bachit?" yelishei said for the bachit gang.


    "Keayan is also to save himself. He is also helpless. It is understandable." Oksana stood in keayan again.


    ¡­¡­


    The officers of the mercenary regiment expressed their views one after another, and most of them still stood on the side of bachit. This was also because Jews were generally unpopular in Eastern Europe at that time.


    "All right."


    At this time, Che Chen stood up. Because everyone stood in line and quarreled, he already felt tired physically and mentally.

 Chapter 593

    If the letter is not delivered, the main responsibility for the whole thing is kiajan, and Pedro is also to blame. Chechen can distinguish right from wrong. He really thinks they are too greedy this time. Even if kiayang did this, how could his uncle do the same?


    What Chechen didn''t know and couldn''t understand was that in the Republic, like Pedro, farmers were allowed to cultivate the land given to the Lord for five to six days a week. Even Pedro learned from these predecessors.


    But it would be unfair to blame all the things on the cruelty and greed of the nobility.


    The so-called individual is inseparable from the era. The reason why the great nobles and Jewish rent collectors in Poland are so greedy is that the original one-day voluntary labor has become four to five days, which is inseparable from the whole era.


    Later economists have a special term to describe that change - price revolution.


    The great geographical discovery in the 15th century has profoundly changed the fate of all mankind. And because of its outbreak of "price revolution" (the price revolution was caused by the devaluation of gold and silver in Europe and the rise of prices in the 16th-17th century due to the flow of cheap gold and silver from America to Europe. It began in Spain in the 1930s and later extended to Britain, France, Germany and other countries. In the hundreds of years before the 16th century, prices in Western Europe remained stable except for short-term fluctuations due to war or poor harvest. However, with the discovery of America and SIA In the 16th century alone, the amount of gold in Europe increased from 550000 kg to 1192000 kg; silver increased from 7 million kg to 21.4 million kg.) it completely changed the fate of farmers in Poland and Lithuania.


    Just as silver from Mexico and Japan saved the precarious rule of the Ming Dynasty since the middle of the 16th century, the massive growth of the population and industrial development in Western Europe, the influx of gold and silver and the increasing demand for food all contributed to a major event that changed the historical track of Poland: the rise of food prices.


    While the price of grain has risen, some people are happy and others are worried. The happy ones are the rich farmers and village heads who export grain directly to Western Europe from Gdansk port. They worry about the aristocratic class whose main income is land rent. They charge fixed currency land rent in the traditional way, because with the influx of silver from America, money is worthless, and their real income is reduced due to currency devaluation, falling into poverty Production.


    In order to get rid of the impact of the price revolution on themselves, the nobles in Poland, like the nobles in other countries, tried every means. At first, they used their power and existing wealth to annex a large number of farmers'' land, establish more and more servitude manors, and proposed the method of increasing the amount of land on hand to alleviate the economic crisis caused by the price revolution When the method is no longer effective, they try their best to squeeze farmers and improve their free working hours every week, so as to squeeze more milk on the premise of feeding grass as little as possible.


    After he got vidava, Pedro naturally became a land aristocrat. Of course, any of his actions will inevitably be affected by the "price revolution" like other aristocrats.


    Building manors, leveling land and resettling refugees all need money. Not to mention Pedro''s stingy nature (Pedro does not regard the refugees who cannot fight as mercenaries), the meager land income of vidavana is a drop in the bucket under the rising prices, especially during the war.


    Of course, there is a way to effectively solve this problem, that is to change the form of fixed land rent, collect physical land rent, and then buy food in Western Europe to earn more money. But in Poland, where the aristocrats around are collecting fixed land rent, Pedro has no vision and can''t know the price difference between food in Western Europe and food in Eastern Europe. He can only stick to it like others Since he has no ability to open source, Pedro can only squeeze farmers to save money as much as possible.


    Although Cherchen can''t see through the deeper thing of the price revolution, and can''t use this theory to justify his uncle, anyway, Pedro is his uncle after all. Cherchen can only persuade, but can''t and can''t bear to blame. This is a little selfish of him.


    Well, pushing Kian out as a scapegoat is actually the best way.


    From a perceptual point of view, Cherchen did not like Jews like keayan. They were mercenary and selfless. It was entirely reasonable and tenable to punish them for burning the manor. In fact, when the nobles of Eastern European countries could not afford to pay back the money they owed to the Jews, they could deny the Jews even for unreliable reasons Some even forced the Jews to burn the promissory note with a knife without any condemnation, because this is allowed by the society. Just like Charlotte, a Jew in the merchant of Venice written by British playwright Shakespeare, in court, Portia wisely promised Shylock that she could peel any pound of Antonio''s flesh, but if a drop of blood was shed (the contract only wrote a pound of meat, but did not promise to give Shylock any drop of blood), he used his life and property to make up for it. This is completely based on perverse reasoning and sophistry, but it was agreed by the judge for only one reason, that is, Charlotte is a Jew.


    But from a rational point of view, Chechen also believes that everything ji''ayan and his son did in order to escape for their lives is understandable. Realistically, ji''ayan did not reduce the burden of farmers because his letter was not delivered. If ji''ayan received his letter, but Yang Feng disobeyed or even ignored it, that would be the real crime.


    More importantly, punishing giajan is tantamount to admitting Pedro''s lax discipline.


    "Although keayan is wrong, it''s not all his fault," Chechen said.


    At this time, Cherchen finally decided to solve the matter at the expense of his own interests.


    "Bachit, go back and tell the farmers that they only need to work for me and my uncle for one day every day. As for their losses in this matter, I will compensate for everything."


    "Captain, everyone will remember your kindness." bachit bent down to thank Cherchen.


    "As for you, ji''ayan." Chechen turned to ji''ayan and said to him, "you burned my manor. Although you were trying to save yourself, you destroyed my property after all. I''ll remove you from your management position and you''ll find another way to live."


    "Yes, master." kiajan nodded his head to the ground.


    At this time, his body was shaking.


    Not because of fear, but because of moving.


    Chechen''s punishment was too light. Kiajan has served Prince yanush raziwiu and managed the Grange for other great nobles before. He has seen too many Jewish administrators like him. When the peasant uprising can not be suppressed, they are taken out by the nobles as scapegoats and handed over to the peasants. Then they replace it with a new Jewish tax collection. His own interests must not be lost. Ji Ayan has never seen a good man like Chechen in his life.


    "Well, you go down," said Cherchen to all the people present after finishing the treatment.

 Chapter 594

    Kiajan walked at the end, dejected, and everyone deliberately drew a long distance from him - after all, Jews were not so popular at that time, and he had just been expelled from the mercenary Corps.


    Keayan himself walked very slowly and turned back three steps at a time. He was pitifully hoping that Chechen could think of his kindness again, and changed his mind to call him back and entrust him with an important task. After all, such a kind Master, keayan hopes to continue to serve him.


    Unfortunately, the door didn''t open again.


    Just now, it was said that everyone deliberately opened a long distance from kiajan. Of course, there are exceptions.


    When kiajan came to a corner, a big hand suddenly pulled kiajan into a room.


    At that moment, kiayan''s eyes showed extreme panic.


    He thought it was bachit who was not angry. Chechen gave him a slight punishment and wanted to "beat him first and then cut him off" - beat him first and then kill him.


    "Deputy commander bachit, this is still commander Chechen''s castle. If you dare to touch me, the commander will not let you go."


    In the dark, kiajan threatened so with a trembling voice.


    He tried to make bachit scruple - of course, he knew that with bachit''s Samson like strength, it was as easy to break his neck as to break a baby''s arm. I''m afraid I didn''t even have time to shout for help.


    "It''s me. What''s my name?"


    When kiajan heard Pedro''s voice, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    There was still half a breath, because he was worried that Pedro was going to find him to burn down the manor.


    "Deputy Colonel Pedro, I will compensate you for the burned manor," kiajan said timidly. Kiah hung his bow like a shrimp, and his bamboo arm protected his face and head. It was obvious that he was afraid that Pedro would hit him.


    Looking at keayan''s poor posture, Pedro was both angry and funny. But he stopped kiajan not for the manor.


    "Of course, of course. There is no doubt about the compensation. But kiajan, I''m not looking for you for this, it''s for something else," said Pedro.


    Hearing that Pedro said he didn''t come to beat himself, kiajan finally put down his hand in his face.


    "Deputy Colonel Pedro. No, my benefactor and protector, what can I do for you?" kiajan smiled.


    Pedro curled his lips. He looked down at keayan and lamented that these Jews changed their faces faster than turning a book.


    Do you know that this is the face and mentality of the Jews who have lost their homes in the Middle East and wandered around the world, and their ability to adapt to changes.


    Pedro said to kiajan, "I won''t beat around the bush with you. I ask you, how much money and time will it take to build vidava into a profitable territory for our uncle and nephew?"


    "That''s what you asked me," Kian thought.


    Although keayan is no longer in charge of vidava, he is willing to plan for uncle and nephew Chechen for his kindness to him - moreover, he also has an opportunity to show his talent again. Maybe Pedro will change his mind and hire himself again.


    "My benefactor, protector." kiajan said, "I''m honest with you. You haven''t returned to vidava. After this riot, the original farmers of vidava have run a lot, and the manor I built for you and head Cherchen has been burned into a white land. If you want to rebuild these, it won''t take a few months and thousands of tales."


    After hearing kiajan''s words, Pedro''s face twitched a few times.


    After a while, he asked kiajan, "what about profits?"


    Kiajan asked in an uncertain whisper, "master, what do you mean by profit?"


    "Of course, vidava''s output is used to supply the mercenary regiment," said Pedro impatiently. He felt that kiajan''s question was nonsense.


    After listening to Pedro''s words, kiajan bowed his head and meditated. Soon, he raised his head.


    "My benefactor, protector," kiajan said carefully, "if you want to rely on vidava to support the whole mercenary regiment, I''m not afraid to annoy you. It''s impossible. Land like vidava is at most to feed those people brought by bachit. No matter how much, it must go bankrupt."


    Pedro was silent. He knew kiajan was telling the truth. Because Pedro had the same problem, Ingrid, the Quartermaster of the mercenary regiment, her conclusion was exactly the same as kiajan. However, Ingrid is more pessimistic. She believes that vidava is expected to make ends meet in ten years.


    So more than ten minutes passed.


    Because Pedro didn''t speak, Kiah was neither moving nor motionless. He could only look at Pedro''s face nervously.


    "All right."


    Finally, Pedro sighed. He hooked kiajan''s neck and pulled him closer.


    "Kiajan, I believe you should know that our uncle and nephew went to Crimea and made a small fortune. Tell me, what profitable business is there in Poland besides buying granges?"


    "Master, do you want to invest?"


    "Yes, it''s investment," said Pedro. "What do you think of my idea of opening some factories in big cities such as Lvov?"


    The idea of investing came after Cherchen and Pedro left Crimea. They have earned less than one tenth of the wealth of ordinary people in Crimea, even if they have earned less than one tenth in ten lives, but these wealth can''t lie in the box and eat ash. When he arrived in Silesia, Chechen mentioned to Pedro that he was thinking about how to save a sum of money for these spendthrift mercenaries, so that they could live a full life after their disability and retirement.


    At first, Chechen''s idea was to deposit money in the bank to earn interest.


    The earliest public bank in the West was Naples bank, which was established in 1552. Then, banks sprung up in Genoa in 1586, Venice in 1587, Milan in 1593, Rome in 1605, Amsterdam in 1609 and Hamburg in 1619.


    In the era of Cherchen, lending and deposit service is common. In his hometown Barcelona, Spain, there have long been public banks operating savings and loans.


    After listening to Chechen''s idea, Pedro was also deeply convinced. However, his ideas were different. He thought that instead of saving his money in the bank, he might as well buy more farms and live on rent - this was also the common idea of the nobility at that time.


    Especially now, Poland is in the period of war. There are many land abandoned because of the war, and the land price has fallen to the price of cabbage.


    But there is a very real problem here: because of the war, the land in those war zones can not be cultivated. Now the money invested in the land will not be profitable for at least a few years after the end of the war. In order to support the mercenary regiment, Cherchen must have projects that can make profits in recent years.


    So Chechen and Pedro thought of investing in the factory again. That''s why Pedro asked kiajan "what''s the idea of opening some factories in big cities such as Lvov".


    Therefore, Pedro said he didn''t circle with kiajan. In fact, he still circled a lot before asking kiajan the questions he really wanted to ask.


    For the idea of Cherchen and Pedro opening factories, kiajan also gave a negative opinion.


    The reason he gave is that poles worship foreign countries and do not like to buy their own products.


    Kiajan said, "my master, don''t believe me. You can see from one thing. Where is our supreme king? He is not polish or Lithuanian, but Swedish. And the last term, the last term, were all Swedes."


    Pedro pondered over kiajan''s words, as if it were true.


    But kiajan said that although it is realistic, the real reason why poles don''t buy their own products is not that they are unpatriotic, but that most people can''t afford it at all.


    After the price revolution, the nobles squeezed the farmers, and the farmers became poorer and poorer. They couldn''t eat any food, let alone buy all kinds of handmade products, which in turn caused a great blow to the urban handcraft industry. There is no market for alcohol, woolen, furniture, leather products and all kinds of small products, and the economy of small and medium-sized cities is gradually declining. The great nobles of Poland relied on their own privileges and wealth to buy a large number of handicraft enterprises, and then used cheaper serfs to replace wage labor. The direct consequence was that a large number of enterprises could not compete with them at all, resulting in production stagnation or even bankruptcy, so that the citizen class had no purchasing power. In the end, only a small number of rich nobles are left with real purchasing power.


    It''s said that opening a factory doesn''t make money. Pedro is like a vented ball.


    "You go down first." Pedro waved.

 Chapter 595

    Keayan, who left the castle, stayed in a hotel in the town. He wanted to go to kiayan of Silesia to drink and complain, but he couldn''t find most of the town. Later, a mercenary of the mercenary regiment told kiajan that kiajan had been called by Pedro again.


    Kiajan, who returned to the hotel dejected, lay down in bed and began to plan his next step. Keayan lost his job, but the Jewish life is like the dandelion flying in the wind. He can live anywhere.


    "Maybe I should continue to be a middleman for count Hesse, or apply for a consortium to transfer me to America." kiajan, lying in bed looking at the ceiling, was thinking.


    Unexpectedly, before keayan thought it over, he was sent by Pedro.


    "Keayan, you should know a lot of great nobles and lords under Prince yanush raziwiu for so many years?" this time, Pedro asked directly as soon as he saw keayan.


    Kiajan was stunned. He didn''t know what Pedro meant by asking. In particular, yanush raziweu had already been beaten as a traitor of the Republic of Poland, and most of the nobles who had close contacts with the prince also stood on the opposite side of the Republic.


    "Sometimes there are some, but I don''t know many. I know general Jan sobesky, Grand Marshal lubomatsky, Jan zamois... These are the supreme jade pillars of the Republic," kiajan said carefully.


    Pedro tilted his lips again. He decided to explain his words to kiajan.


    "Kiajan, you know that the Republic is now in a period of war. War requires a lot of food, arms, armor, horses, mercenaries, etc., but in the final analysis, it needs money. Am I right?" Pedro said meaningfully to kiajan.


    Kiajan tasted what Pedro said.


    "My benefactor, protector, what do you mean?" kiajan said cautiously.


    "Pa!"


    Pedro''s big hand slapped kiajan''s back without warning, and he almost stumbled.


    "Pretend again! You dishonest Jew," said Pedro angrily. "Keayan, who has the same name as you, knows it clearly. I don''t believe you won''t know what I mean."


    Kiajan certainly understood what Pedro meant - Pedro wanted to lend money to the nobles and lords to fight.


    War has always been the most expensive business. How much money do you burn? For example, during the hundred year war between Britain and France, the British royal family invested almost 30000 to 40000 pounds a year in the war. Don''t underestimate this figure, because at that time, the total land rent income of Britain was only more than 70000 pounds, so it was a very amazing investment. The income of Britain''s great nobility, the Archbishop of Canterbury, the highest head of the British church, can only get 1100 pounds a year from his territory, while the annual income of his territory is only more than 500 pounds for a prominent count.


    But even if half of the fiscal revenue is invested, it is still far from meeting the speed of burning money for war. In order to raise the military expenses of 10000 expeditionary troops, including 3680 British longbowmen, 3500 infantry and 1141 knights, the British royal family racked their brains and ingenuity to come up with the name of "shield money" - that is, collecting exemption money from nobles and knights who are unwilling to serve. At that time, if the elderly nobles and knights were unwilling to fight for the royal family and honor, the British royal family did not force them to go to the battlefield, as long as they paid for someone to replace them. The price is: the landlord with an annual rent income of ¡ê 5 should bear the expenses of a Longbowman, the landlord with an annual income of ¡ê 10 should bear a horseback infantry, and the local tyrant with an annual income of ¡ê 25 should bear a heavy cavalry. But even so, the money is not enough. As a last resort, the British royal family mortgaged its wool export income to Italian bankers in exchange for 800000 florins of the Baldi family (Genoa and Florence began casting florins in 1252) The Florin coins entered western Europe and Northern Europe through the increasingly important trade routes in southern Europe and became the prototype of most European gold coins later.) the war loan of 600000 Florin of the Peruzzi family. Among them, it is the Jewish profiteers living in London who connect the British royal family and Italian bankers. Through their matchmaking, these Jews even earned back about 3000 pounds a year for the British royal family.


    On the other side of the continent, King Philip IV of France did more for military spending. He kidnapped the Pope and forced the church to collect 3.392 million florins from all over Europe.


    Therefore, it is not unreasonable for France to win the Centennial war. In addition to Joan of arc in France, the French king''s ability to make money is much better than the British royal family.


    After being rejected by kiajan, the slightly lost Pedro went to drink with his friends. He told kiajan of Silesia. The Jewish profiteer and lender thought that both Cherchen and Pedro''s ideas were too out. He gave Pedro an idea: put the money here, and then their Jewish consortium lent it to the kings and nobles of Sweden, czar Russia, Poland and other countries in the war, from which the mercenary group charged high interest.


    Of course, the higher the interest rate, the greater the risk. Because once the borrower can''t afford it, the borrowed money is likely to be wasted. However, in order to reassure Pedro, the kiajan told Pedro that this rarely happens because their Jewish consortium has a comprehensive assessment of the borrower''s qualifications. He also disclosed a message to Pedro that Prince boguslav of Lithuania, the successor of the raziweu family after the death of yanush raziweu, is preparing to borrow 600000 tales for military expenses, and the money is mortgaged by the castle, valuable jewelry and the output of the raziweu family''s farm in Lithuania. Their consortium is raising money to take over the business.


    Pedro listened and thought it was really a good way to make money. But he had some distrust of the kiajan in front of him. After all, this is a bad friend. Pedro is always a little flustered when he lends money through his hand.


    Therefore, Pedro didn''t promise immediately. He just said he went back and discussed with Cherchen.


    Of course, what he really discussed was the kiajan of Poland.


    Pedro consulted kiajan on this proposal, and he also believed that since they were all Jews, kiajan in Poland must also know the consortia that lent money to the great nobility to fight. Keayan doesn''t do his own business, but can also be his own intermediary or lender, which doesn''t conflict with Chechen''s punishment.


    Kiajan listened to the suggestion of kiajan of Silesia repeated by Pedro, and he immediately applauded the case. Now kiajan can have no worries. He told Pedro that his Jewish consortium is also lending war loans to the kings and nobles of Sweden, czar Russia and Poland, and has no less access than kiajan of Silesia. As long as the mercenary group needs it, he will help it.

 Chapter 596

    Since both kiajan say so, it seems that this is indeed a good suggestion. Lending money to the kings and nobles is not only much higher than the interest in the bank, but also secured by collateral. However, Pedro can''t do this. He must ask Cherchen''s opinion.


    "You and I go to see my nephew and tell him about the idea," Pedro said to kiajan.


    As soon as keayan heard that he was going to see Chechen, he hesitated. After all, I just got kicked out of there.


    "What are you afraid of?" cried Pedro. "If you had another master today, you would have died."


    Pedro said to do it. He went back to the castle and called Chechen out of his room. At that time, Chechen was talking to Fatima in his room. Since that night, both of them consciously avoided the embarrassing question and talked about the future of their children.


    Seeing that Pedro said there was something important, Chechen came out reluctantly.


    As soon as he got to the door, Che Chen saw Ji Ayan.


    "Why did you come back again? Haven''t I been relieved of my duty?" Chechen asked with a little dissatisfaction and doubt.


    "My benefactor and protector, in fact... Kiayan rubbed his hands and narrowed his eyes with a smile.


    "Let me tell you." Pedro put his arms around his nephew and whispered to Chechen.


    Pedro told Cherchen the original proposal of kiajan, and also cited the example of Prince bogusslav. Che Chen listened and his face became more and more broken.


    He never thought that kiajan would come up with such an idea, and uncle Pedro took him to tell himself.


    Chechen now felt that his uncle Pedro was crazy.


    When Pedro finished speaking, Chechen''s back had been soaked with sweat.


    Don''t mention that Cherchen is not a national of the Republic of Poland, but he is working for the Republic of Poland after all; For example, as kiajan said, he lent money to Prince boguslav, who was in urgent need of funds. That was his enemy. Besides, maybe one day, I will fight the prince. Chechen felt ridiculous when he thought that every bullet and shell fired by his army would be bought with the money he lent him.


    Pedro and Cherchen bite their ears. He and kiajan look forward to Cherchen and hope Cherchen can agree and implement this proposal.


    Che Chen took a deep breath. If he could, he really wanted to wake up his uncle.


    Keayan is also alert. When he sees that Chechen''s face doesn''t show a happy look, he knows what kind of attitude Chechen has towards this proposal. He stepped back two steps, deeply afraid that Che Chen would give himself a shot.


    Pedro looked at keayan''s poor look of fear, and then looked at Chechen who was not talking. He also understood something.


    "Kiajan, you go down first. I''ll call you when it''s useful." Pedro ordered to leave.


    Kiajan was granted an amnesty. He quickly saluted and said that he would still stay in a hotel near the castle. Please tell yourself whenever you need it.


    After keayan withdrew, Pedro said to Chechen suspiciously, "my nephew. Why, are you not satisfied with the suggestion just now?"


    In order not to affect Fatima, Chechen pulled Pedro further. His back was against the cold stone wall, and the index fingers of his hands hit the wall.


    "Uncle Pedro, who came up with the idea of lending money to boguslav?" Chechen asked.


    Listen to Che Chen''s question, and then look at his iron green expression, Pedro seems to understand. At this time, he really wanted to beat his mouth: he really didn''t open which pot to carry! Who is boguslav? That''s a villain trying to insult Christina. Take this cowardly guy as an example. Can Chechen be happy?


    Pedro, who thought he had grasped the key point of the problem, said to Chechen, "no one came up with it. I''m just giving an example. Don''t worry, dear nephew, I''ll never lend money to bogusslav. He''s yours... No, he''s our enemy."


    Looking at his uncle shaking his head, Chechen knew that his uncle must not understand why he didn''t agree.


    "Dear uncle," Chechen said thoughtfully: "I know you are also thinking about me and the mercenary regiment. But have you ever thought that even if you don''t lend the money to bogusslav, but to the nobles of Sweden and czar Russia, these countries are fighting with Poland. When our money is borrowed by them, they will use the money to hire mercenaries, buy muskets and stronger armor, and share with Poland Fight against the country. Why did we come back this time? Isn''t it because his Majesty King Jan kazimiz is going to make a big counterattack? At that time, we met these enemies armed with our money on the battlefield. Didn''t we lift a stone and hit ourselves in the foot? Maybe a bullet that was shot at you was made from tale you gave us. "


    After listening to Chechen''s words, Pedro finally understood. A cold sweat came out of his back.


    Pedro became more and more frightened. In his mind, there was even a picture of a burning rope gun facing himself: the Musketeer pulled the trigger, the bullet shot out of the barrel and shot himself down.


    "God bless!" Pedro piously drew a cross on his chest: "Cherchen, uncle is really old, or do you think you understand. Yes, we can''t let this happen. I''ll drive away both kiayang now!"


    At this time, Pedro habitually put all the blame on others.


    "It doesn''t need to be so," Chechen suddenly thought again. Because he felt that in fact, kiajan''s proposal was not without merit.


    "Uncle," Chechen asked Pedro, "if we agree with kiajan that all the money we lend is not allowed to be lent to us and the enemies of the Polish Republic we serve, can we effectively avoid this risk?"


    Chechen had this idea because he thought that when he hired Hessen mercenaries, there was one restriction: Hessen mercenaries did not fight Hessen mercenaries.


    Count Hesse made such a provision in order to prevent Hesse''s children and compatriots from hurting each other. What Chechen said just now is to learn from count Hesse''s rule.


    As soon as Pedro heard it, he also thought it was a good idea to avoid risks.


    Immediately, before Cherchen answered, Pedro was ready to run downstairs.


    "I''ll call kiajan back now," he said.


    "Wait a minute!" seeing that Pedro was in such a hurry, Chechen quickly grabbed his uncle''s back collar: "uncle, wait until tomorrow night, you can come to keayan, or we can see him."


    "Why?" Pedro wondered.


    Soon he understood it.


    Kia Yang has just been relieved of his duty as steward by Chechen. Now he is called into the castle. People are talkative and will certainly make others think that Chechen''s reward and punishment is unfair. If bachit knew, he didn''t know what the upright man would think.


    After understanding this, Pedro smiled and praised Cherchen: "nephew, you are considerate and more and more like your uncle when he was young. I''ll go and find Kian tomorrow evening."


    With that, Pedro looked over Chechen''s shoulder in the direction of the room: "how''s Fatima?"


    "Everything is fine. I think it must be a boy." when it comes to the upcoming child, Chechen''s face is full of a happy smile. Although he is not yet 20 years old, he will have his own children soon. Sometimes Chechen thinks it''s incredible.


    As soon as Cherchen said that TIMA would give birth to a man, Pedro immediately smiled. He said to Chechen, "I have to go and have a look."

 Chapter 597

    At night, both kiajan were brought into the castle by Pedro after dressing up. Although Cherchen only talked about the kiajan who had been in charge of his own house, Pedro felt that if there was another competition between the two Jews, he could get the greatest benefit.


    However, there seemed to be no rival between Kia Yang and Kia Yang, so they all realized that since they got on Pedro''s carriage, they talked enthusiastically and forgot that there was a third person on the carriage. This gave Pedro a sense of frustration after his plot was broken.


    When he arrived at the study of the castle, Cherchen had already been waiting inside. Because I don''t want bachit to misunderstand anything, tonight, except Cherchen and Pedro, the others of the mercenary regiment are not here.


    As soon as he entered the study, Pedro said loudly, "you two, the head of our mercenary regiment Chechen invited you tonight. I believe you all know why. We fought hard in Crimea and obtained a lot of booty. Now we hope to put them into finance to make profits."


    "That''s it." Chechen confirmed Pedro''s statement.


    The two kiajan glanced at each other. Finally, kiajan of Silesia opened his mouth first: "head Chechen, deputy head Pedro, how much money are you going to invest?"


    Although kiajan of Poland did not speak, this problem is what he most wants to know. Although kiajan of Poland knows that his master has made a fortune in Crimea, he doesn''t know how much this so-called "fortune" is.


    Chechen and Pedro looked at each other, and finally Chechen reported a number: "400000 tales."


    Uncle and nephew Chechen actually got more than 400000 tales since they came to Poland, but they also left part of their wealth based on the reason that eggs can''t be put in one basket. Some of them were even buried deep in the forest, only the core of the mercenary regiment knew.


    Hearing the number of "400000 tales", the two Kiayas almost suffocated.


    Four hundred thousand tales, which was an astronomical figure at that time.


    At that time, a tale was about 28 grams of silver. The monthly salary of a regular army (non mercenary) under Carl X was 2 tales and the monthly salary of a second lieutenant was 11 tales. The 400000 tales of Chechen can recruit an army of 100000 people for more than a year (pure number, not equipment, etc.). During the thirty year war, the "mercenary king" Warren Stan united with a number of Jewish bankers to contract the military expenditure of the Holy Roman Empire, took away the power to collect multiple taxes from Ferdinand, and had the power to forge coins in Bohemia and Austria. They cost 500000 tales a year.


    When Chechen and Pedro saw that the two keayans were shocked, they didn''t wake them up, but waited in their spare time.


    After a while, it was kiajan of Poland who first reacted. After all, he had worked under Prince yanush raziweu and was more able to bear it.


    "My benefactor and protector," said kiajan of Poland, who pulled Pedro and Cherchen''s sleeves impolitely, "put this money in the Jewish consortium I belong to, and now I can give 10% interest every year."


    Before kiajan of Poland finished, kiajan of Silesia recovered from his shock at astronomical figures. He had thought that even if such a mercenary regiment had more money, it would be only 40000 or 50000 tales. Unexpectedly, it was such a large sum of money.


    Kiayan of Silesia was not alone. Behind him was a huge Jewish consortium. The leader of the consortium in Silesia was Rothschild. Kiajan really regretted that if he had known it was such a large business, he should have informed Rothschild to come and talk in person.


    Kiajan of Silesia slapped hard, kiajan of Poland grabbed the hands of Pedro and Cherchen''s sleeves. At this time, his face was as bright red as the crowns on the cock''s head.


    "I can give 11%." cried kiajan of Silesia. Although according to the regulations, he only has the authority to give 6% interest, kiayan of Silesia can''t take care of it. He believes that when people in the organization know the situation, they will fully agree with his ultra vires.


    Kiajan of Poland glared at kiajan of Bohemia with hatred. At this time, they were like enemies.


    In the face of great interests, even Jews will not take into account their compatriots.


    That''s what Pedro wants.


    At this time, Pedro did not know where to change a wooden hammer. He knocked on the table like an auctioneer: "11% once."


    "I''ll pay 12%, and once the borrower can''t afford the loan, you will give priority to the other party''s collateral as compensation." kiajan of Poland offered a higher price.


    Compared with kiajan of Silesia, this one in Poland has much more power. He can give the borrower an interest rate of 14% at most, so he can give an interest rate of 12% without too much thinking.


    Pedro blushed with excitement when he heard the figure of 12%. That''s 12% interest of 400000 tales a year, which means that their uncles and nephews can get 48000 tales a year even if they don''t do anything. Moreover, even if the other party can''t afford it, there are all kinds of collateral to repay themselves.


    "Is there anything higher!" cried Pedro, his bloody eyes fixed on the one in Silesia.


    At this time, kiayan of Silesia wanted to shout a higher price, but his authority was limited. No matter how high he was, he was afraid he couldn''t go back and explain.


    "OK, 13%."


    Suddenly kiajan of Silesia heard Pedro straighten his arm and shout to himself.


    He shouted 13% for kiajan.


    At this moment, Chechen and two kiaoyans were stunned by Pedro''s operation.


    "I... I..."


    Kiajan of Silesia deliberately said he didn''t shout such high interest, but there seemed to be something stuck in his voice and couldn''t speak quickly.


    And kiajan of Poland said to Pedro with a sad face, "master, you don''t play like this!"


    "Why not!" said Pedro confidently. "I heard kiajan shouting 13% in his heart."


    Keayan looked at Chechen for help.


    "Uncle."


    Che Chen wanted to say something, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he was blocked back by Pedro.


    Are you kidding? Pedro is a veteran. He knows these Jews too well - he lends them at an interest rate of 13%, and they must borrow at least 18%.


    After that, no matter what kiajan said, Pedro refused to go down. In desperation, kiajan of Poland had to bite his teeth and say, "I''m sorry, head Chechen and deputy head Pedro. Your asking price is too high, I can''t bear it."


    With that, Kia Yang saluted and was ready to leave. And kiajan of Silesia looked at Pedro and Cherchen, and kiajan of Poland, and left.


    At this time, Pedro didn''t mean to stay. He just said faintly, "No."


    The two kiajan went downstairs together.


    The Silesian kiajan said to the Polish kiajan, "deputy head Pedro is too greedy. We must not let his plot succeed. 12% is 12%."


    The kiajan chicken of Poland nodded like a grain of rice: "yes, yes. We will never compromise. We will form an offensive and defensive alliance."


    "It''s a deal."


    "It''s a deal!"


    They went to the gate of the castle and said goodbye to each other politely.


    On the upper floor of the castle, seeing that Ji Ayan had gone, Chechen was also ready to have a rest. But Pedro grabbed him.


    "Wait a minute," said Pedro.


    "Wait for what?"


    "You''ll know right away," said Pedro mysteriously.


    After a while, footsteps came from the corridor.


    The door was pushed open and kiajan of Silesia appeared at the door.


    "Two leaders, I think you should reconsider the interest rate of 12%," said kiajan of Silesia.


    Chechen didn''t speak. He looked at his uncle. At this time, he figured out that uncle Pedro was waiting for the kiajan to come back. He expected that kiayang of Silesia would not give up. Sure enough, ginger was still old and spicy.


    Pedro listened to the words of kiajan of Silesia, but did not immediately answer. He felt out a pocket watch and looked at it carefully.


    And Jiayan of Silesia decided that he had no competitors, and he was not in a hurry. Anyway, the night was still long and he had plenty of time. So he stood upright and waited.


    Tick, tick, the pointer of the pocket watch passed five minutes. At this time, the corridor remembered a burst of footsteps.


    The door was pushed open again. This time, kiajan of Poland came in.


    Kiajan of Poland was panting. As soon as he opened the door, he shouted, "my benefactor and protector, you''d better accept my 12% interest rate. No one will be higher than this."


    Suddenly, kiajan saw kiajan standing in the corner of the room.


    Time and space seemed to stop, and they stared at each other.


    "Here you are."


    "Yes, you are, too."


    After a burst of embarrassment, there was another fierce bargaining.


    At dawn, kiajan of Poland finally raised one percentage point and won the huge sum of money at an interest rate of 14%.


    However, as Pedro guessed, the interest charged by the Jewish consortium to which kiajan belongs on the loan to the borrower is 20%, and they hold 6%.


    When kiajan was about to sign the contract, Cherchen made an additional condition that the money they gave to the Jewish consortium should not be lent to countries at war with the Republic of Poland.


    For this, kiajan agreed without thinking about it.


    Chechen borrowed the money safely.


    But Chechen doesn''t know and can''t think of it. Once he lends money into capital, the flow of capital is beyond his control.


    Two hundred years after the era of Cherchen''s life, Marx of later generations evaluated capital as follows: "If there is 10% profit, capital will be used everywhere; if there is 20% profit, capital can be active; if there is 50% profit, capital will take risks; for 100% profit, capital dares to trample all human laws; if there is more than 300% profit, capital dares to commit any crime."

 Chapter 598

    The night of Werner in June is cool and silent.


    Jeri haretsky came out of Prince mihau''s house. He mounted his horse and finally looked at the window on the second floor.


    At this time, the lights on the second floor were bright, and a figure flashed in front of the window from time to time. When the prince''s father, Prince yarimi, was alive, he often handled official business all night, sometimes even didn''t sleep all night. But the Colonel knew that this prince mihau was not such a person.


    Sure enough, after a while, another person''s shadow appeared in front of the window. It was a woman in silk suspender underwear. Her hair was scattered and she raised her snow-white swan neck.


    Although the Colonel could not hear the voice, he knew that the woman was moaning in pain and happiness.


    At the thought that the prince would soon press such a beautiful woman under the bed, there was a burst of dry heat under Jerzy halletsky''s lower abdomen.


    Jerzy halletsky tried his best to suppress the impulse. He looked at the bodyguard beside him and saw that the bodyguard was also staring at the window.


    "Pa."


    The Colonel''s whip hit the guard''s face, and a blood mark appeared on his face. The bodyguard almost exhaled in pain, but he didn''t dare, because he knew that if he shouted, more whips and beatings would be waiting for him.


    "That''s what you can see, dog!" Colonel Jerzy halletsky scolded fiercely.


    Then, the gold spurs on the Colonel''s boots pierced into the belly of the horse under his crotch. The war horse gave a painful cry and galloped up in the dark street.


    The bodyguard followed.


    After three blocks, Jerzy halletsky suddenly stopped his horse. He said to the bodyguard, "I''ll go to the nearby tavern for a drink. You can wait for me here, feed the good horse and use the top-grade oats. If I find you neglect your duty or the horse is not full when I come out, I will cure you. Call your father and mother."


    With that, Jerzy halletsky got off his horse. He threw the reins at the bodyguard and walked into the tavern without looking back.


    At this time, there were only a few people sitting in the tavern. Vilna, a famous Lithuanian City, has been difficult to restore its old view since it was invaded and set on fire by czar Russia. For Werner and her residents, the disaster was unprecedented: the entire Jewish district was burned by the Cossacks and more Jews were slaughtered. Other residents were also slaughtered, killing thousands. All palaces and rich residential areas were looted and destroyed, and the grand duke palace of Lithuania, which has stood for hundreds of years, was not spared. Russian soldiers robbed all valuables and silver tableware, and even some exquisite marble carvings. Altars were smashed, graves were desecrated and looted, Werner cathedral was looted, and the remains of Archduke vitatus (the brother of wadiswaf II jageron) were missing. After that, although Prince yanush raziweu briefly recovered Werner and made great efforts to repair it, it soon became a battlefield of tripartite warfare between the raziweu family trying to be independent, the commander of sapega loyal to the king and the field marshal brae weixingsburg of the aggressor kingdom of Sweden.


    At this time, marshal lubaumatsky''s army was stationed here. Because the marshal only regarded Werner as a military stronghold and forward base, the whole Werner was like a large barracks. There are only a few thousand residents in the city. At night curfew, it''s more like a ghost town. Only a few licensed Jewish pubs still have lights on.


    Almost all the people in the tavern knew Colonel Jerzy haretsky. They all took off their hats and saluted the colonel.


    Jerzy halletsky looked around. He went to a table near the corner and sat down. The tavern owner consciously brought up a glass of honey wine.


    There was another table next to the table where Colonel Jerzy haretsky sat, and there was also a man sitting there. The Colonel happened to sit in the chair behind the man, and they leaned back to back.


    Jerzy halletsky took a sip from his glass.


    At this time, a voice came from behind him: "Jerzy halletsky is dancing in the wardrobe."


    Jerzy halletsky frowned.


    He said, "if you talk nonsense, I''ll get up and go."


    Although Jeri haretsky turned his back to the other party, he could feel that the other party must show a mocking smile.


    "You won''t, Jerzy halletsky. Your majesty trusts you so much. In order to save you, he sacrificed the lives of more than a dozen other important spies and hundreds of soldiers, so that the idiot prince can climb to a high position. How can you live up to his trust?"


    Jerzy halletsky was silent.


    Then the voice behind him rang again: "tell me, what information did you get from that stupid prince."


    Jerzy haretsky looked around. There were two fewer customers in the tavern - Werner would be under curfew in two hours. While others drank for themselves, the Jewish boss was focused on wiping the counter - no one was paying attention to him.


    Jerzy halletsky lowered his head: "it seems that King Jan kazimiz is going to launch a big counterattack while his majesty Carl x is in Denmark, and the intensity of this counterattack is unprecedented."


    Jerzy halletsky paused, waiting for the people behind him to speak.


    But the man said nothing, as if the news were irrelevant to him.


    Jerzy halletsky had to say again. This time he threw out a message he had just got: "Frederick William, the elector seems to want peace talks with the king."


    Almost speaking, Jerzy halletsky felt his back touched.


    "Tell me more," the man snapped almost to Jerzy haretsky''s ear.


    Now, it''s the turn of the old God Jerzy halletsky. He said calmly: "Since his majesty Karl x left Poland for Denmark to resist the latter''s invasion, the elector seems to feel that you are about to lose. He sent an envoy to meet field marshal lubomatsky through Prince mihau, trying to persuade the field marshal to advise the king to accept his peace terms. As you know, the prince''s mother, Princess Jiali saidai, had a wide range of friends and exquisite faces before, and the king Her royal highness is now in Vienna. She and the queen of the Empire are close friends. "


    Speaking of this, Jerzy halletsky stopped talking. He knew that with his words alone, the man behind him could draw out complete information.


    Sure enough, the man behind him said, "well, this information is very important. Your majesty will remember your achievements, Jerzy halletsky."


    With that, the man was ready to stand up and leave.


    "Wait a minute," yelled Jerzy halletsky, "there''s another message."


    "What news?"


    "Aleval Chechen is back."

 Chapter 599

    On June 22, 1657, because Cherchen had already sent and wrote to vidava to inform him of the time of his return, bakhte sent back again after he went to Silesia, and sent back to vidava''s people who were uneasy waiting for news that "Cherchen dismissed kiajan''s management position and reduced the time for farmers to work free for the Lord to one day a week", This made the vidava farmers rejoice. They spontaneously began to decorate vidava and slightly renovate the burned manor to welcome their kind Lord back.


    Among the welcoming crowd, some were aristocrats from nearby estates. They just came to join the fun. Due to the great achievements of Chechen and his mercenary regiment in Crimea, King Jan kazimiz has not announced to the whole country for the time being, so they don''t know what kind of hero they are going to return. Most of these people are curious about what kind of person the successor of the largest Lord of vidava is (vidava is nominally the territory of Pedro).


    Of course, Cherchen''s good friends, such as Anjie kemitz and Mikhail vorodyavsky, although they were unable to welcome their friends separately because of fighting on all fronts of the Republic, they still sent people to bring gifts.


    Among them, Anjie kemitz gave Cherchen a throat protector made of gold, silver and jewelry.


    The so-called throat protector, as the name suggests, is a kind of armor component on the armor used to protect the human throat.


    The history of throat protection as military equipment can be traced back to the 14th century. At this time, the Knights'' armor is no longer a simple combination of lock armor and robe. The emergence of plate armor, the prototype of plate armor, has further improved the protection ability of European knights. However, the throat guard is different from other plate armor parts. It is not evolved from previous armor or armor. Its predecessor is actually the shapruo headscarf worn by male nobles in medieval Europe. The material of this headscarf is basically made of linen. When wearing it, in order to be fixed on the head, nobles will wrap a part of the headscarf around their neck, and over time, a specific decoration is formed.


    By the 17th century, due to the development of firearms, throat protection had a very important change. In the 17th century, the throat guard reduced the upper barrel structure to about the height of the collar, and at the same time, the protective area for the shoulder, front chest and rear shoulder increased.


    In Poland, since the late 16th century, because the power of firearms can easily break through all armor except plate armor, many Knights gradually took off their heavy armor and wore throat protectors as ornaments. Most of the throat protectors in this period were small and hung around their necks through rope chains. As the knights in Poland are of noble origin, this accessory has gradually become a fashion among nobles. Later, it was even established that only the nobility had the right to wear it.


    The throat protector given to Chechen by Anjie kemitz is even more unusual. Because the gold, silver and jewelry used to make it are all the booty of Anjie, which he got from the Swedish and Prussian soldiers and officers he killed and captured.


    This throat protector actually places the expectation of Anjie kemitz. He hopes to fight side by side with Cherchen again in the battlefield against the Swedish devils in the future.


    It was the most loyal and reliable servant of Anjie kemitz, oshka, who brought this gift. On his horse, with a golden throat guard in his hand, he kept looking at the road from Silesia to vidava.


    Perhaps he was anxious to wait. Oshka kept asking the people around him, "why hasn''t it arrived yet? Miss Natalie, is it today?"


    Natalie is the only "important person" in Cherchen''s life who came in person. She was also fighting on the battlefield against the Swedish invaders. Thanks to the careful instruction of the commander in chief of charnietsky, Natalie''s tactical literacy has been continuously improved, and her guerrilla warfare level has reached a very high level. The Polish cavalry led by her was the first to force the enemy out of the occupied area and recover their hometown by relying on their own guerrilla tactics.


    Originally, after recovering her hometown, Natalie stayed in the ancestral territory of the kishka family to rectify her family business. The war that lasted for several years also caused heavy losses in this area. As an heir, she has unshirkable responsibility for her people who lack food and clothing. But when she heard that Chechen returned from Crimea and would arrive at vidava in a few days, the female Lord did not hesitate to put down everything in her hand and arrived at vidava alone.


    At the moment, Natalie turned a deaf ear to oshka''s inquiry. She rode valiantly on her horse and was trying to brew and think about what to say to Chechen when she saw him.


    "Then congratulations?" Natalie felt the long thin sword around her waist at the thought.


    This long and thin sword is a gift that Natalie is going to give to Chechen. Natalie made it according to Chechen''s "hummingbird". The difference is that, unlike the "rough and shoddy" hummingbird, Natalie''s long and thin sword is made by a famous swordsman in Germany.


    "Should I say sorry first?" Natalie thought of congratulating her as soon as she went up. It''s too official and formal. She and he shouldn''t be like this. At the thought that I haven''t apologized to Chechen since I hurt him that time. Natalie thought of apologizing. But soon, Natalie felt that although she hurt Chechen, after all, Chechen himself was wrong first. Who made him tangle with Queen Christina of Sweden!


    "It''s only clear," Natalie thought stubbornly, gritting her teeth.


    She decided to forgive Chechen just for what he had done for the Republic in Crimea, so she, Natalie kishka, would forget his fault.


    But immediately, Natalie was worried about Chechen''s injury. Because according to victor who came back early, in the months after he left, Cherchen has been fighting between cherkesk and Yasu castle. Natalie knows how deep his sword is. Such an injury should have been well rested for half a year.


    "I''d better ask him about his injury first, so it''s more peaceful," Natalie decided.


    Yes, that''s it!


    When oshka saw that Miss Natalie not only didn''t answer her questions, but also turned more and more red, he asked anxiously, "Miss Natalie, why is your face red? Is it a cold or a fever?"


    Because of oshka''s natural big mouth, everyone around his voice looked at Natalie.


    "You''ve just got a fever and a cold. You''ve burned your brain!" although Natalie is no more generous and unrestrained than those delicate noble ladies, she can''t help being annoyed by oshka''s big mouth when she is watched by his leaders and neighbors in Chechen''s territory.


    Suddenly, two fireworks suddenly rose in front of the road.


    This was put by the front welcome team. Obviously, the mercenary regiment is back!

 Chapter 600

    On the avenue of vidava, horses hissed first, and then we could hear the impact of weapons and the sound of leather boots trampling on the earth.


    The man standing in the front shouted, "they''re back, they''re back."


    People look forward to it. The people in the back are pushing hard to the front, and the people in front are not giving up an inch of land, firmly guarding their position and refusing to retreat.


    At the front are the two deputy heads of the mercenary regiment - Pedro and bachit. The crowd consciously made way around them. They walked through the "people corridor" towards the center of vidava town.


    Followed by soldiers from two Polish squadrons. Originally, in order to show his military prestige, Pedro arranged 20 Hessian cavalry to take the lead. But the Polish soldiers strongly demanded that this honor be given to them. Because everyone who greeted them in vidava was their own relatives and friends. They can''t wait and hope to be the first to accept the envious eyes of the winner.


    For their request, Pedro can only follow the good advice.


    The villagers around looked at the soldiers who had returned from their expedition to Crimea.


    What a sight it was! The dignified faces, the dark faces blown by the sea breeze of the Black Sea and the Azov Sea, the heroic faces cut by the sabers of the Tatars, the Kalmyks and the noges and wounded by the muskets of the Don Cossacks and the Crimean garrison, It was all on their faces - although the Polish soldiers of the two squadrons did not perform as well as the Hessian mercenaries on the battlefield, at this time, their appearance was definitely better than the neat and majestic Hessian mercenaries.


    From time to time, someone in the crowd wiped tears. They are proud of their excellent sons, brothers and husbands. Others, on their toes, are looking for their relatives: they may be a father, a mother, a wife or a lover. When they found the person they were looking for, the lucky ones shouted a surprise, and then couldn''t help jumping on them and kissing their relatives.


    Of course, not everyone can be lucky. Although the Polish squadron of the mercenary regiment landed at Azov fort and took part in the war in the second stage of the war, their casualties were equally huge, and nearly one third of them were buried in a foreign country forever.


    "Old mother, your son is a hero. He died in the honor of the Lord."


    The survivors were so relieved of the dead''s mother.


    But how can this erase the pain left by the dead in the hearts of their loved ones. For a moment, the cry rang through the whole town.


    Natalie''s hand gripped the reins. The cry of the bereaved came to her ears and made her heartache.


    "Your death is worth it. It is because of your sacrifice that the Republic has received reinforcements from Khan and we can march into Prussia." Natalie silently thanked those who died for her country.


    "Eh? It''s strange. Why hasn''t commander Chechen come yet?"


    On one side, oshka put his hand on a awning on his eyebrows. He tried to look, but he didn''t see Chechen''s figure.


    After oshka said this, Natalie was surprised that after the two squadrons, yelishei and father sparsokukotsky appeared.


    "Didn''t he want to see me? He knew I was coming, so he hid?" Natalie thought.


    "Maybe captain Chechen was the last one. I heard that he brought back many Russians rescued in Crimea this time. Praise God. Although I admire captain Chechen''s chivalry, I have to say that he used the wrong place - czar Russia is the enemy of the Republic."


    Then a voice sounded behind oshka and Natalie.


    "Your Excellency the Chamberlain."


    Natalie and oshkazizi saluted.


    It was ukovsky, the court chamberlain of King Jan kazimiz. He was also the special envoy of the king and queen to welcome Cherchen and read the edict.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m going up to meet the returning heroes. Will you come forward with me?" asked the Chamberlain ukovsky. With that, he beat his horse forward without waiting for Natalie and oshka to answer.


    In doing so, ukovsky also has a small abacus in his mind. Seeing that the soldiers of the Republic of Poland were at the forefront, he wanted to preach Wang Wei to them.


    Ukovsky dismounted in front of bakhte and Pedro. He hugged the two deputy heads one by one, and then said to everyone in the most enthusiastic tone: "Ladies and gentlemen, the soldiers of the mercenary regiment and the children of the Republic of Poland, on behalf of the kindest King Jan kazimiz, I would like to congratulate you on your return. May God bless you for galloping the battlefield, killing the enemy bravely and making contributions to the Republic in foreign countries! Amen!"


    "Amen!" they all replied.


    Ukovsky went on to say: "Ladies and gentlemen, your majesty has specially granted you 4000 tales as a reward for your achievements. Your majesty hopes you can make persistent efforts and never forget your original intention, because the war is far from over and the Swedes, Czarists, Russians and Cossack gangs have not been really eliminated. Everyone! Please remember that you will never lose heart and never lose heart no matter what difficulties and obstacles you encounter in the future Despair, because God and the loving goddess of national protection always guard us and the Republic''s children and grandchildren. As long as you firmly believe in God''s help, there is no dilemma that cannot be solved. "


    Bachit and others were excited. They shouted "long live the king!"


    Although Pedro shouted harder than anyone, he really didn''t think so: four thousand tales, on average, there are only two tales in a person, and his majesty is really generous.


    After three cheers, the crowd stopped cheering. At this time, yelisi and others also came to ukovsky, but Cherchen still didn''t appear.


    "Where''s commander Chechen?" ukovsky asked suspiciously.


    "Where''s Chechen? Where is he? And Fatima? Why didn''t she come back together?" Natalie also came to ugovsky. Seeing that there was no Chechen in the crowd, she asked anxiously.


    But unlike ukovsky, Natalie also noticed that Fatima was not in the crowd.


    When ukovsky asked Cherchen, Pedro was ready to answer, but Natalie''s appearance embarrassed him, and bachit cast his eyes aside.


    After a while, under the eyes of Natalie and ukovsky, Pedro said, "Cherchen, he stayed in Silesia."


    "God, what happened? Is commander Chechen ill?" ukovsky exclaimed.


    Pedro was even more embarrassed.


    "It''s not that Chechen is ill. He''s fine." Pedro stammered.


    At this time, yelishei came forward.


    "Deputy head, let me speak," yelishei said.


    With these words, yelishei said to Natalie and ukovsky, "the head is to stay in Silesia to take care of Fatima, because Fatima gave birth."


    Natalie''s body shook a few times. She was dizzy, but she bit hard and insisted.


    "Fatima gave birth? Whose child is it?" oshka screamed out of place.


    Everyone looked at him like a fool.


    Then Natalie smiled reluctantly. She said to Pedro and bachit, "you two, and you come back."

 Chapter 601

    Chechen''s return once made king Jan kazimiz very happy, because he finally had an excuse to regain some power from Parliament.


    With the successive victories of the Republic of Poland and the retreat of Carl x, the Republic of Poland can expel the aggressors and recover the whole country. However, with the gradual disappearance of external threats, the forces that were originally the help of the king began to gradually become the resistance to the reform to be implemented by King Jan kazimiz. Among these people, especially marshal lubaomatsky, who openly opposed the king of Jan kazimiz''s request to protect the farmers of the kingdom from any imposed unfair treatment issued by King Lvov (in fact, it is a tax reduction to reduce the power of the great aristocracy) and threatened that the aristocracy''s power to levy taxes on the farmers in their territory is sacred and inviolable.


    Although the contradiction between the two has not been made public because the foreign enemy is not clear, the undercurrent is surging underground.


    King Jan kazimiz finally realized once again the difficulty of the reform of the parliament in Poland, a country where aristocrats account for one fifth of the total population and parliamentarians have one vote veto.


    His brother wadiswaf IV''s previous reforms also failed.


    Wadiswaf IV once tried to establish a province or territory in China that could only be inherited and managed by the king. If there was a land belonging to the king himself, at least the king could get more direct income and royal army. After the next king ascended the throne after election, he would not be further reduced by the great nobility. However, the Parliament rejected the proposal.


    Wadiswaff IV tried to form an organization similar to the Knights. The members of this organization were selected from the middle and lower nobles. They must be absolutely loyal to the king and are all elite talents of the country. If successful, the knights would undoubtedly play an absolute role in supporting the kingship like the French charter riders. However, the Parliament and the great nobles rejected this proposal Proposal.


    His brother also tried to raise trade tariffs and increase Royal revenue, so as to change the dilemma of Royal savings and the perennial lack of money in the national treasury. However, the parliament, the great nobility and even the citizens of Gdansk blocked the implementation of this decree.


    In the end, the Parliament and the great nobles had opposed for the sake of opposition. They rejected all laws that might enhance the royal power, even if it was a good policy for the country and the people.


    When he became king, the Parliament and the great nobles always opposed any reform and were constrained everywhere. Although he was supported by the queen, pototsky, kishka and other reformers behind him, the strength of the opposition was stronger, even after the fall of half of the Republic.


    Moreover, it is treacherous that in the war, the nobles who supported their reform, such as the old kishka who died in the war, were the ones whose death and strength were most weakened, while the opposition lived more and more.


    Therefore, in order to implement the reform after the war and revive the Republic, King Jan Kazimierz must take advantage of the opportunity of the war to expand his strength and bring up those who have made meritorious contributions.


    In the eyes of King Jan kazimiz, Chechen is undoubtedly his own (Chechen himself doesn''t think so) He made such great contributions in Crimea. He not only won allies like Crimea Khan for the Republic and the help of Tatar cavalry, but also attracted the attention of Czar Russia to southern Xinjiang through the war, reducing the pressure on the eastern front of the Republic. Such achievements also had his own promise to award Brest fortress to him, even Parliament I''m afraid that the princes of China will not and dare not have reasons to oppose it, otherwise the saliva of patriots all over the country can drown it.


    When Cherchen gets Brest, he is equal to exercising his royal power to Brest. If he allows him to carry out reform and establish a new army in Brest, the royal family will have a reliable power.


    But at this point, aleval Chechen was going to marry a pagan.


    Yes, have children and get married!


    Doesn''t he know that although Christians can only marry one wife, they can have countless mistresses? Why do they have to marry her?


    Don''t he know that although the Republic pursues freedom of belief, it is, after all, a country where most people devoutly believe in Catholicism. It is unimaginable for a nobleman to marry an early orchid. The Parliament and the great nobles will certainly use this as an excuse for criticism.


    After knowing the news, ukovsky, his Chamberlain, didn''t even read his imperial edict to canonize Chechen as an aristocrat, but went to see him. Natalie was hurt that day.


    When his Chamberlain ukovsky brought the news back to him, the deeply worried King Jan kazimiz had no idea for a moment.


    When Jan Kazimierz encountered problems that were difficult to solve, he always consulted his wife Ludvika at the first time.


    Jan kazimizi went into his wife''s room, and queen ludwiga was returning from father koldzki.


    Before her husband could speak, Queen ludwiga said to King Jan kazimiz, "father kordesky told me that Princess Carrie saidai, who is far away in Vienna, wants me to act as a matchmaker again and propose to Natalie on behalf of her son."


    Hearing the news, King Jan kazimiz unconsciously and instinctively tilted his mouth: "the princess will pick the time."


    King Jan kazimizhi did not know whether Princess Jiali saidai had the idea again when she got the news that Chechen was going to marry Fatima.


    Queen ludwiga sighed. She stood up, went to her husband, put her hand on King Jan kazimiz''s shoulder, and led the king to sit down on the sofa.


    Although with the gradual growth of Prince mihau and his meritorious service after the Warsaw battle, the only descendant of the vishnewitsky family is more and more favored by the old-fashioned nobles and elders, and there is a faint trend to cultivate him into his own spokesman. But Queen ludwiga and Princess Carrie Sade still maintain close contact, or close contact in front of outsiders.


    "Although I know Natalie doesn''t like Prince mihau, and Princess Jiali saidai is not with us, Prince mihau really seems to have changed since the Warsaw battle. He led Colonel Jerzy haretsky and others to win many wars. Now his reputation in the Republic is no less than that of a famous general like Jan sobeski."


    King Jan kazimiz snorted, but he did not deny it.


    Queen ludwiga added, "of course, Natalie will not marry Prince mihau. She is determined to marry now."


    Hearing what the queen said, King Jan kazimiz almost jumped up: "who said, is this true?!"


    King ludwiga said, "it''s a message from mitzkevich."


    King Jan kazimiz sank down. After a while, he said, "it should be redeemed. I don''t mean anything else. I think Cherchen and Natalie still have feelings. Although it''s a glorious thing to serve the goddess of national protection, what the Republic needs now is not prayer, but the sword in the hands of warriors. It''s a pity for a young and literate person like Natalie to become a nun."


    Queen ludwiga thought the same. She said to her husband, "I think so, so I want to see Natalie myself."

 Chapter 602

    In most areas and provinces in the interior of the Republic, the shortage of soldiers has gone away from the people. Those who left their hometown because of the war have returned home one after another. They began to reorganize their land, lick their wounds and slowly recover their vitality.


    In Natalie''s hometown, in the last war against the invaders, the Swedish commander besieged in the castle hung a white flag and surrendered. He was willing to hand over all his weapons and plundered money, just for them to leave safely.


    Although the hometown was recovered peacefully, the war did no less damage to the territory of the kishka family than elsewhere. More than half of the collar people disappeared, and the men went to the battlefield, leaving only women, old people and children.


    When Natalie got back there, the old people, women and children were busy ploughing and sowing winter grain.


    As the new Lord, Natalie has exempted everyone from this year''s tax burden. People are enthusiastic. They work together to rebuild the burned houses so that the warriors who defend their country will not have no tiles when they return.


    Everyone believes that this day will not be far away.


    During that time, Natalie, like everyone, could only stay in the dilapidated wooden house with a thatched roof, because the family ancestral manor had turned into a piece of white land. But Natalie did not complain or move to Warsaw, Krakow and other big cities, because this is her home and she wants to rebuild her home.


    "It''s really a great leader who is not inferior to yanush kishka." people praised Natalie''s kindness and spirit of eating and dressing.


    But these days, a terrible news came from the local area - Natalie kishka, their young and beautiful female leader, became a monk.


    According to a maid of the kishka family, the master has decided to donate half of her property to the monastery, and she will start her nunship career with the green lantern for the rest of her life.


    Everyone was confused. Because the LORD was still in high spirits when he left for a place called vidava a few days ago. And the suffering of the motherland is over. In addition to Lithuania and Prussia, Frederick William''s elector''s army and Prince boguslav''s army are still colluding with Carl X and trying to make a final struggle, and other places have been basically liberated.


    And those who had betrayed the king now knelt down one by one in front of the king and prayed for forgiveness. Patriotic words kept coming out of their mouths, and their knocked heads sounded louder than the bell of the monastery.


    Now, there are no traitors in the Republic, because traitors are no longer profitable.


    The most dangerous moment of the motherland has passed, but Natalie, who is most qualified to enjoy the fruits of victory, is going to become a monk. What''s going on?


    Few people know that Natalie''s heart has been empty since she came back from vidava. She realized that she had no attachment to everything on earth. When her father died, the person she loved also "betrayed" herself. Besides the Lord, what else is worth trusting her heart?


    Especially under the harassment of the disillusioned mood, Natalie thought about everything she had encountered. The changes of fate, disappointment and pain she had experienced made her convinced that all she had suffered must be the will of God and the fighting room where God wanted her to convert to seclusion.


    So Natalie decided to follow the voice. She should do more good deeds, prepare for the redemption of her soul, and then escape into the empty door and end her relationship.


    But her idea was inevitably disturbed by the outside world. Because people who love her don''t want her to.


    Mitzkevich was the first to persuade Natalie to change her mind. The loyal servant of the kishka family strongly opposed the hostess''s decision.


    "Miss, if you escape into an empty door, the orthodox inheritance of the kishka family will be cut off. Please think of the dead Master and take back your life!" advised mitzkevich.


    Natalie replied to mitskovich''s persuasion: "mitskovich, I have made up my mind. Don''t persuade me any more. Besides, I have chosen a young man to inherit the family among the side children of the family. He is a very excellent young man. I believe the family will not decline under his leadership."


    Seeing that Natalie had arranged for her successor, mitzkevich knew that it was useless to persuade her again. So he backed down with a sigh.


    However, mitzkevich did not give up his intention to persuade Natalie. He knew that he was not strong enough to persuade Natalie, so he gave it to Queen ludwiga in the hope that the queen would come forward to persuade Natalie.


    After receiving the letter, Queen ludwiga asked her husband for leave and quickly rushed to the kishka family manor. And Pedro came with the queen.


    Peter Robben went to Warsaw to explain everything to King Jan kazimiz. Just after he entered the city gate, he met queen ludwiga''s car, so he was forcibly taken by the queen.


    Pedro is different now. With the huge wealth brought back from Crimea, Pedro lived a life of gold and purple. When most people in the Republic of Poland, even aristocrats, were poor and hungry because of the war, Pedro, as a mercenary, became more moist.


    Queen ludwiga listened to Pedro''s story about the combination of Cherchen and Fatima in the carriage. For this, Queen ludwiga can only sigh again and again. Queen ludwiga now doesn''t expect Natalie and Cherchen to combine again. She thinks it''s a great achievement to dissuade Natalie from becoming a monk.


    But when Queen ludwiga and pedro arrived at Natalie''s temporary wooden house, Queen ludwiga found that she might still think things too simple. Although Natalie spoke to herself and Pedro, she was indifferent, neither warm nor lack of necessary politeness.


    Seeing this, Queen ludwiga "invited" Pedro out - she wanted to talk to Natalie alone.


    Not to mention the unhappy Pedro. Queen ludwiga, who walked into the cabin bedroom with Natalie, looked at the simple furnishings in the bedroom and shook her head.


    There was nothing in the cabin except a bed, a shrine, a table and two chairs. Although it is conceivable that this is the place where the heirs of the famous kishka family of the Republic live.


    "Natalie."


    King Ludwig called Natalie''s name, but she didn''t know where to start.


    "Your Highness, please sit here."


    Natalie took a chair and put it in front of the queen.


    Queen ludwiga sat down, and she sorted out the language.


    "Natalie, I know everything about Chechen." Queen ludwiga made a careful opening speech.


    Natalie sat silently at the hands of Queen ludwiga, her face expressionless.


    Queen ludwiga looked at Natalie and was very upset.


    "Natalie," Queen ludwiga sat forward and took the girl''s hand.


    "I''m not here as a queen, but as your friend. So I hope you''ll tell me what''s wrong and what''s in your heart."


    "I, I didn''t." Natalie lowered her head and her voice was like a mosquito.


    Queen ludwiga shook her head. Seeing that Natalie refused to tell the truth, she had to ask straightforwardly, "Natalie, tell me your heart. Are you going to become a monk because Chechen and Fatima have children?"


    "No, of course not. God knows I don''t want anything from him!" Natalie said forcefully, glancing over her head.


    Queen ludwiga advised: "Natalie, I know that Cherchen has gone too far this time. But you have to think about how much he has suffered for the king and the Republic: he has attracted more than a dozen czar Russian generals and tens of thousands of Czar Russian troops in Crimea, reduced the pressure on the eastern border of the Republic, and he has made meritorious contributions to the Republic. Although he has made mistakes that all men make, I heard that he After all, I haven''t officially married Fatima, and everything can be redeemed. "


    When she said this, Queen ludwiga''s face turned red. Because she didn''t expect to say such words. Isn''t this conniving at men and wronged women?


    Queen ludwiga didn''t expect Natalie to be a little comforted after hearing her words, but she didn''t expect Natalie to shake her head fiercely.


    "No, no, no!" cried Natalie.


    Queen ludwiga was surprised by Natalie''s surprise. She hurriedly stood up and hugged the girl''s head to comfort her.


    "Calm down, calm down, Natalie," comforted queen ludwiga.


    As Queen ludwiga kept stroking Natalie''s hair, Natalie gradually calmed down and her cry decreased.


    "Queen, I''ve been very tolerant of him. Even if he betrayed the Republic and the king, I''m still ready to forgive him, but I didn''t expect Cherchen to treat me like this!" Natalie said in the Queen''s arms.


    She originally wanted to take Chechen''s rescue of Christina into the coffin and tell no one. Because Chechen atoned for his merits and Natalie still loved Chechen. Natalie felt that even if Chechen had made a big mistake, his merits in Crimea had been redeemed. As long as Chechen worked wholeheartedly for the country, Natalie could hide it and stop it Love became a gap between the two. But Natalie was very disappointed and didn''t expect that Chechen returned to the Republic, but he had children with Fatima.


    God! Natalie feels like a fool.


    Moreover, he hid in Silesia and didn''t even have the courage to see himself.


    She hates him.


    When Queen ludwiga heard Natalie say that Chechen had betrayed the Republic and the king, she suspected that she had heard wrong. After a while, the queen asked Natalie why she said so.


    Natalie told queen ludwiga what she saw Chechen and Christina together in begzisarai and how she stabbed Chechen. These words have been suppressed in Natalie''s heart for too long. She needs a vent.


    After hearing Natalie''s story, Queen ludwiga couldn''t help sighing. She finally understood why Natalie didn''t come back with the mission to Crimea.


    "Your Highness, Cherchen''s struggle in Crimea saved the Republic from two lines of war, but he protected the queen of Sweden: the war between us and Sweden could have ended early, and Carl X''s love for Christina is well known. But because of him, the war has gone on for so long, and our people have paid heavy sacrifices. Can it be because of him Can my present performance be written off? I deceive myself, convince myself, admit that he is innocent, and can be written off. I have been deceiving myself and others, deceiving my conscience, but what have I got! "


    So far, Natalie stopped talking. Because she couldn''t help crying again.


    Queen ludwiga hugged her again and gave her comfort.


    Queen ludwiga did not know what to say about Cherchen''s mistake. Although the queen did not think that Carl x would end the war with the Republic because of Christina, Cherchen''s rescue of Christina itself was a betrayal. No wonder Natalie, full of patriotic enthusiasm, would be discouraged from him at that time. However, Queen devika knew that Chechen had let Christina go, and she was a little happy in her heart - at least Chechen didn''t give her husband a chance to cheat.


    God knows what his husband would do if he got Christina.


    Back to Chechen and Natalie, Queen ludwiga could clearly feel that Natalie still had Chechen in her heart. She wants to become a monk is to completely forget Che Chen. If she doesn''t have this person in her heart, why forget it? Moreover, when Natalie mentioned Chechen, she opened her mouth and closed her mouth with words such as "forgive" and "convince herself".


    So queen ludwiga had a plan. She said to Natalie, "Natalie, my child. Since you have made up your mind, if you really decide to become a monk, I won''t stop you. But don''t do it at this time. For God''s sake, let''s drive away the invaders and let the daughter of the kishka family see the Republic return to freedom."


    This request came from the queen of the Republic and is reasonable. Natalie hesitated and agreed.


    "Then go to Warsaw with me. I''m lonely recently. I hope someone can accompany me." Queen ludwiga asked again.


    This time, no matter what queen ludwiga said, Natalie disagreed. In the end, the two had to compromise: Natalie and queen ludwiga went to Warsaw, but did not live in kazimi day palace, only in the monastery outside the city.


    They talked again, but basically it was Queen ludwiga comforting Natalie.


    More than half an hour later, Queen ludwiga opened the door and went out. Pedro and mitzkevich, who had been waiting anxiously outside, just came up and asked Natalie if she had changed her mind.


    "I persuaded her for the time being," said queen ludwiga. Then the queen looked at Pedro with stern and reproachful eyes and said to him, "if your Excellency has a little conscience, go back and write a letter to your nephew. If Cherchen still loves Natalie, let that Judas come to Warsaw quickly!"

 Chapter 603

    As it was Queen ludwiga''s order, Pedro dared not neglect it. He quickly sent messengers from Warsaw back to vidava''s territory. Then a new messenger took over the exhausted messenger and embarked on the road to Silesia.


    When Chechen received the letter, it was ten days after Pedro sent the letter from Warsaw.


    Cherchen, who still lives in the castle in Silesia, opened the letter from Pedro. In the letter, Pedro told Chechen that Natalie had been to vidava and was discouraged to become a nun after she knew she had a child with Fatima. Now Queen ludwiga was very angry and asked him to go back at once. And Pedro also repeated the Queen''s original words at the end of the letter: "if Chechen still loves Natalie, let that Judas come to Warsaw quickly!"


    Hearing the news that Natalie was going to be a nun, Cherchen immediately petrified, and then he fell into restlessness.


    Chechen didn''t expect that Natalie really came to vidava to welcome her return. Moreover, he did not expect that Natalie would become a monk - in Chechen''s mind, Natalie is a very strong and uncompromising woman, a real patriot and a person who can be desperate for her country. For a time, Chechen even thought that his position in Natalie''s mind was inferior to that of the king and the motherland.


    But now, Chechen knows he''s wrong. He knew that he was so important in Natalie''s heart that she chose to become a nun because of losing herself.


    For a time, Chechen regretted inexplicably.


    Yes, although this may be unfair to Fatima, although he has Fatima and has children with Fatima, Cherchen''s heart has not forgotten Natalie. This may be a common fault of men - he will always leave a place for his first love in his heart.


    After combining with Fatima, although Chechen no longer dreamed of marrying Natalie, he still wanted Natalie to be happy. At least marry someone who really loves her. And becoming a nun, Cherchen has no choice to prepare at all. Because this is too cruel for a young girl, and even if she really accompanies the green lamp and serves the LORD all her life, but it is not out of pious service, will God really be happy?


    "If I can''t marry you, I''ll become a nun."


    At the thought that Natalie once said such words to herself, and now this will soon become a fact, Chechen''s heart is like a knife.


    "Natalie, the monk''s robe should not be sewn by people''s grievances and humiliations. You can''t use grievances to glorify God. Because God rules the world, the whole world belongs to him, the land, sea and sky belong to him, and the birds, animals in the forest and the sun, moon and stars in the air belong to him. He is so rich, why should he take you away, a young man A woman''s whole life. Do you think the merciful God will agree with you to do this? Will you be happy about it? No, he will be angry. Because your heart is dishonest, you just embarked on this road because of my unfaithfulness to you. As God knows, I will never let you do this. Absolutely! "


    Chechen secretly swore.


    He failed her. He had to stop, to stop Natalie from making the mistake of disrespect to herself and God.


    Yes, that''s it.


    With this in mind, Chechen wanted to grow wings and fly to Warsaw now.


    "Xie Miao." Che Chen shouted at the door. He took off the cloak and "hummingbird" hanging on the hanger, and dressed and hung them neatly.


    "Yes, master."


    Hearing Cherchen''s cry, Xie Miao immediately came in and waited for Cherchen''s orders.


    Since Fatima became pregnant and was about to give birth, Xie Miao assumed her original position as her personal guardian. Xie Miao also cherishes this position. He does his duty wholeheartedly, just like a loyal dog.


    "I want to..."


    "I''m going to Warsaw right away." the words came to his mouth, and Chechen swallowed them back. He suddenly thought that he was no longer alone. He was someone else''s husband and the father of a born child.


    He asked his wife for advice before making a decision. And what would Fatima think if she left Fatima and her children?


    "No, it''s all right. You go down first." Chechen waved to Xie Miao, who was upright.


    Although Xie Miao wondered why Yu Chechen stopped talking halfway, he still obediently withdrew.


    There was only Chechen left in the room.


    Chechen walked around the empty room.


    On one side was Natalie, on the other was Fatima and the children, and he was reluctant to hurt on the other side.


    In the world, you can''t get the perfect Dharma. You can''t live up to the Tathagata.


    Unable to make a decision, Cherchen came to the holy image of Jesus Christ. He knelt down on the ground and prayed for God to give him an oath.


    "Almighty Lord, give your lamb a revelation." Chechen prayed.


    In the shrine, Jesus Christ, who was crucified, looked piteously at Cherchen kneeling in front of him.


    But obviously, Christ did not give Cherchen any enlightenment.


    For a long time, Cherchen, who got nothing, raised his head. He took a gold coin out of his pocket.


    This is an ancient Byzantine coin and one of the booty seized by Cherchen in Crimea. On the obverse is a bust of a man with a crown and a long beard, with crosses on both sides and the inscription "FOCAS" on the left edge. On the back is the winged goddess of victory, with a long handle hook in her right hand and a sphere with a cross on her left hand, and the inscription "ctqpia" on the left edge. Because of its historical value, Chechen kept it around all the time and took it out to play as soon as he was free.


    Now it has other uses.


    Chechen decided to use the oldest and most primitive method - throwing gold coins to make a decision for himself.


    "Go to Warsaw on the front and stay here on the back." Chechen decided.


    Then he put the gold coin on the tiger''s mouth, and then his thumb gently bounced the gold coin into the air.


    The gold coin crossed a beautiful golden track in the air, then reached the highest point under the gaze of Chechen, and quickly fell to the ground under the action of gravitational acceleration.


    It landed on the edge.


    The gold coin was spinning on the smooth ground. It was spinning more and more slowly, but it didn''t fall to either side.


    Finally, it stood so straight on the ground.


    Che Chen sighed. He picked up the gold coin and put it back in his pocket.


    Then Chechen went out of the room. He went up to the third floor and came to the door of his and Fatima''s bedroom.


    Wear Chechen decided to give Fatima the right to decide whether to go or stay. He wanted to tell Fatima that Natalie was going to be a nun and let her make a decision for herself.

 Chapter 604

    When Cherchen opened the door, she saw Fatima holding her child in her room in a daze. Fatima has always been like this recently. Even Chechen didn''t notice when she came in and sat down. She had no vigilance and consciousness as the killer of the Sultan''s favorite imperial concubine.


    However, Chechen doesn''t want his wife to do those dangerous things again.


    "Fatima, what''s the matter?" Chechen waited for a while. Seeing that TIMA didn''t end, he had to remind himself that he was coming.


    "Ah... Chechen!" Chechen''s sudden opening seemed to startle Fatima. She seemed to be a frightened deer jumping out of bed.


    "I... I''ll pour you tea!" Fatima hurriedly put down the sleeping baby, then stood up and turned around, but the cup was still empty when she came back.


    Obviously, Fatima is so absent-minded that she must have something on her mind.


    "Fatima!" Chechen grabbed her hand and resolutely pulled her into his arms. "What''s the matter with you recently? Can you tell me?"


    Fatima was speechless, then shook her head. But in that way, it seems that tears may come down at any time.


    "What''s the matter?!" seeing TIMA like this, Chechen''s heart was empty for no reason. He felt that Fatima had known his intention.


    "We all have children. What can''t we say to me?"


    Fatima can''t be speechless anymore. She began to cry in a low voice. After a while, Chechen''s chest was wet.


    Now, Chechen was worried. He hurried to comfort Fatima and said don''t say it if you don''t want to.   No matter how I advised her, she just kept on. Finally, Chechen had to threaten: "during lactation, she was always sad and shed tears, which would affect the milk."


    There is no mother who doesn''t love her children. Chechen''s move really worked. Hearing Chechen''s words, Fatima immediately stopped crying. She sat back on the bed and motioned Chechen to come next to her.


    "Chechen, you know I used to be an assassin in the Sultan''s palace." Fatima didn''t directly tell Chechen why she was worried, but talked about the past.


    Che Chen nodded and said:    "I know. You told me when you were in Smolensk."


    "Is your abnormal mood these days related to this?" I guessed.


    "Hmm!" Fatima nodded.


    "Is it who recognized your identity? The pagan Sultan wants to send someone to catch you, so you..." Chechen asked. That''s the only reason he can think of.


    "No, No." Fatima denied Chechen''s guess.


    "Why is that?" Chechen was surprised again.


    In fact, even if the Sultan of Ottoman Turkey really wants to arrest people, Cherchen is not afraid. He''s about to take Fatima back to vidava. If the Sultan of Ottoman Turkey wants to trouble himself, his army must first solve the army of the Holy Roman Empire, and then pass through the Balkans to vidava. By the way, there is Brest, the land promised by King kazimizh - waiting for him to move there, and the Sultan''s majesty will cross half Poland.


    Fatima still had a melancholy face. She said, "you know, assassins. Yes, unlike Christianity, which requires monogamy, in the doctrine of Christianity, a husband marries four wives, but they must be treated fairly.


    Four wives, looking at the words on the Koran, Chechen widened his eyes and opened his mouth again.


    He never thought about marrying four wives for a second.


    Looking at Chechen''s ridiculous appearance, Fatima smiled again.


    "Chechen, even if you want to marry four wives, I don''t agree. One Natalie and enough, I don''t want to share you with others." Fatima said gently in Chechen''s ear.


    Fatima will choose to let Chechen accept Natalie. She is also aware of how bad her birth is for Chechen''s future.


    If Chechen''s achievement is only to be an ordinary mercenary or a mercenary leader, he can contribute to Chechen''s career. However, Chechen''s achievements now are not what ordinary mercenaries or mercenary leaders can achieve: he holds hundreds of thousands of tales of wealth, has a mercenary regiment of thousands of people under his command, and the famous knights mihau and anje of the Republic of Poland Yidu regards him as a friend, and King Jan kazimiz is about to be knighted, and his future will be unlimited. But for such Cherchen, Fatima feels that she can''t help him.


    What can she do? She can''t do anything but kill people. Fatima knows nothing about communication, dance and entertainment.


    But I will, Natalie will, I won''t, Natalie will too. Natalie is not only good at martial arts, but also the daughter of noble. The kishka family has deep connections in the Republic of Poland. If Cherchen marries him, it will be very helpful to his career.


    But Fatima only started from her own faith and took it for granted that Cherchen married and remarried Natalie, but she forgot that Cherchen was a Christian. In Christian countries, even if a Christian married an early orchid, he could not marry another wife.


    At this time, Cherchen was immersed in Fatima''s tenderness and tolerance for himself, but he didn''t think deeply about this problem.

 Chapter 605

    With Fatima''s consent, Chechen immediately decided to go back to Warsaw the next morning. He was worried that something would happen to Natalie after a long delay.


    Worried that Fatima had just given birth to Anna, she was too weak to travel far. Cherchen wanted to leave Fatima and her children in Silesia temporarily and let Xie Miao take care of them. He would come back to pick them up after a while. But Fatima disagreed with everything and insisted on returning to Poland with Cherchen.


    In the case that several persuasions failed, Cherchen had to agree. He ordered Xie Miao to prepare a carriage, which was covered with valuable fur. Even the windows were blocked with fur. Even so, Chechen was still worried. He wrapped a thick layer of cotton on the wheel. After finishing these preparations, Chechen helped Fatima into the carriage, and then set off towards vidava.


    It took them seven days to return to vidava. When Pedro and others saw that Chechen and Fatima were back, they welcomed them at the gate of the slightly repaired manor early.


    Chechen dismounted in front of the manor gate. He opened his hands and was ready to give his uncle a hug.


    But he threw himself into the air. Although Pedro came forward with a smile, the target of his welcome was no longer his nephew.


    "My good niece and granddaughter." Pedro threw himself down at the window of the carriage and looked into it. But obviously, he couldn''t see anything because of the barrier of fur.


    "Uncle, you really forget your nephew when you have your niece." Che couldn''t help but make complaints about it.


    Unexpectedly, Pedro said boldly, "of course. My nephew doesn''t have a granddaughter."


    Chechen was discouraged, while the others laughed.


    Finally, Fatima got out of the carriage. Pedro looked over at Anna.


    "As like as two peas, I was a lovely child," said Pedr, with a loving heart.


    "No! Deputy director Pedro, I don''t think little Anna is like a pig?" oxana joked aside.


    Pedro gave Oksana a a hard look. But now he dare not retort back loudly, because little Anna is sleeping.


    "Uncle, Fatima and little Anna are so far away. Let them come in and have a rest first. Let''s talk when we come in." when Chechen saw that everyone gathered at the door and surrounded Fatima, he looked at his daughter strangely. As a father, he couldn''t help reminding him.


    Then they woke up like a dream. Everyone hurried to protect Fatima into the house.


    Chechen and Fatima''s room, Pedro had already prepared it. When designing the manor, Pedro chose the largest and most luxurious bedroom on the second floor as Chechen''s bedroom. Of course, because of the previous fire, the room was burned and nothing was left. After Pedro came back, he quickly set up the frame, prepared the most basic bedding and other supplies, and specially invited a carpenter to make a children''s bed.


    Chechen gently put the child on the children''s bed. He straightened up and said to Fatima, "Fatima, you are tired after driving for so many days. Now have a good rest."


    "And you?" Fatima asked.


    "I''ll go down and deal with some government affairs with my uncle." Chechen said.


    "Well, you won''t go at night?" Fatima asked again.


    Chechen saw Fatima''s eyebrows locked and seemed reluctant to leave by himself. He understood that Fatima was obviously afraid that she would rush to Warsaw overnight.


    At the thought of Fatima''s compromise, Cherchen''s heart gushed out infinite tenderness to Fatima.


    "No, I''m not going anywhere. I''ll be at home with you and the children tonight." Chechen held Fatima in his arms and said softly.


    After letting Fatima lie down and rest, Chechen went downstairs.


    Downstairs, the rest of the mercenary regiment are gathering in the hall. Obviously, in addition to welcoming Fatima, the mercenary regiment has something to deal with by itself.


    "What''s the big deal?" Chechen asked as he walked down the stairs.


    Elishea in the crowd stood up.


    "Captain, I have something to say," yelishei said.


    What yelisi wants to say is related to the 3000 Russian compatriots. Since the Republic of Poland and czar Russia are still at war, after more than 3000 people brought by the mercenary regiment poured into vidava, they inevitably had a contradiction with the local Poles who bear family hatred and national hatred. And because the Poles believe in Catholicism and the Russians believe in the Orthodox Church, both sides regard each other as heresy and are even more hostile to each other. Just two days ago, when an Orthodox priest was giving mass for their Russian compatriots, a local Catholic priest came up and asked a question: do you think "I believe in the Holy Spirit, he is the Lord and the giver of life, issued by the Holy Father. He and the Holy Father and son are respected and honored together." and "I believe in the Holy Spirit. He is the Lord and the giver of life, issued by the father and the son. He and the father and the son are revered and glorified together." which of these two sentences is more in line with God''s will?


    Now, it poked the hornet''s nest.


    "Harmony with the son" is an important part of the dispute between Catholicism and the Orthodox Church: does the Holy Spirit come from the Holy Father, or from the Holy Father and the Holy Son? In the Nicaea creed originally believed by both orthodox and Catholic churches, it is said that the Holy Spirit comes from the Holy father, but Emperor Charles the great added "harmony with the son" in the 9th century , it became: the Holy Spirit comes from the father and son. This change was also regarded as a standard by Catholicism and became an important reason for the division between Catholicism and Orthodox Church. Now, Catholic priests openly raise this issue in front of Orthodox priests and believers, which is a naked provocation.


    At first, the Orthodox priest and the Russians worried that this was in Poland and did not want to cause more trouble because of the mercenary corps, but the Catholic priest made an inch. Finally, angry Russians beat Catholic priests.


    When their priest is beaten, the poles in vidava will certainly not give up. Hundreds of people gathered for revenge, and finally Pedro and Hessen mercenaries were temporarily crushed.


    After hearing ye lishei''s story, Chechen also had a headache. Once the problem involves religion, it is difficult. In Crimea, didn''t he meet this once?


    "How do you think this matter should be handled?" asked Chechen.


    Everyone looked at each other. Before Chechen came back, we had actually discussed this matter and had a way to deal with it. At this moment, they are hesitating who will say it.


    After a while, Pedro said on behalf of everyone: "We discussed this matter before you came back. We think the key to the problem is that there are too many Russians pouring into vidava this time. Before, in Silesia, each town had more than 100 people, and most of them were arranged near the castle. But here, the population in our territory is only more than 5000, which will come at once With more than half of the local population, more contacts between the two sides will inevitably lead to contradictions. Therefore, I, bakhte and yelishei think the best way is to let these Russians return to Russia as soon as possible. "


    Originally, Pedro had planned to leave these Russians to work for his manor. But after the conflict, he gave up the idea. To let so many Russians stay in vidava is to put a powder keg at home and sleep next to him.


    After hearing this, Chechen also felt that this was the best solution. At the beginning, he saved these people to release them for freedom. However, at that time, the border between Crimea and czar Russia was not peaceful. He was worried that after he released these poor people, they would be recaptured by Tatar Raiders and nogai people wandering on the grassland, which brought them to Poland.


    "Let''s do it," Chechen decided.


    Hearing what Chechen said, yelisheyi immediately smiled - he was the happiest for his father and compatriots to return home.


    "Oh, yes."


    At this time, Cherchen charged: "yelishei, you have to go through Polish towns all the way. For the sake of insurance, you, father sparsokukotsky and fedot will lead soldiers to escort them, bring more money, and I''ll write you another letter."


    "Yes!" yelishei didn''t expect that Che Chen thought so considerate. He accepted the order happily.


    "Everybody,"


    Cherchen''s next words are for everyone. Because after two religious conflicts in Crimea and vidava, he suddenly realized that there were unstable factors hidden in his mercenary regiment, so he had to give preventive shots in advance:


    "Our mercenary regiment comes from various countries and nationalities. My uncle and I are Spanish, elishey and fedot are Russian, the priest is polish, Oksana is Gypsy, Ingrid is Swedish... We have different origins and beliefs, but we get together. I hope everyone can abandon their achievements in country, nationality and religion See, treat each other and each other as their relatives. "


    They looked at each other. Although some people hesitated in their eyes, everyone said in the same voice: "we will, captain."

 Chapter 606

    The day after returning to vidava, Chechen embarked on the journey to Warsaw.


    While Chechen hurried to Warsaw to meet Natalie, vidava also welcomed a distinguished guest, Queen ludwiga.


    The queen of the Republic of Poland also broke her heart for Natalie. She knew that it was useless for her husband to persuade Cherchen and Natalie. The key was Fatima. As long as Cherchen wanted to marry the pagan as his wife, those political enemies of her husband and Cherchen would still use this as an excuse to criticize Brest and prevent him from falling into the hands of the king and Cherchen.


    "Your Majesty, why are you here? My nephew just left today."


    Pedro had no idea that ludwiga, as Queen, would come to vidava, let alone during the war. When Ingrid came to report that the queen came, Pedro mistakenly thought that his manor was a swindler, and he even asked Ingrid to drive the "swindler" away.


    "Of course I''m here for Cherchen." Queen ludwiga got out of the carriage. She held out a jade hand with white gloves and let Pedro help them. They went to the manor.


    "Pidro, you have managed vidava very well," King ludwiga said to pidro as he walked behind.


    "Thanks to the king and queen, and God''s blessing," said Pedro with a respectful smile.


    Queen ludwiga shook her head; "Pedro, I''m not polite. All the way, I heard that you reduced the free labor time of farmers in the fief to two days, and also let the girls from poor families come to your manor to help and teach them to read. These are things that other nobles can''t do. You''re great."


    Faced with Queen ludwiga''s praise, Pedro didn''t know what to say. As kiajan predicted, with the implementation of these so-called good governance, the ruling cost of vidava suddenly increased by 60%. Originally, this fief was losing money. Now it''s losing more.


    Seeing that Pedro had no response to his praise, Queen ludwiga stopped in doubt.


    "Isn''t it?" asked queen ludwiga suspiciously.


    "Yes, yes. Of course, yes. Your majesty, my nephew and I also responded to his Majesty''s call in Lvov to reduce the burden of patriotic farmers. This is our responsibility as the emerging aristocracy of the Republic." Pedro said with awe inspiring righteousness.


    But his heart is actually dripping blood.


    Hearing what Pedro said, Queen ludwiga nodded with satisfaction.


    When she took her seat in the living room entering the manor, Queen ludwiga mentioned to Pedro her purpose of coming here this time.


    "Your Majesty, you want to see Fatima?" said Pedro suspiciously.


    "Yes," Queen ludwiga nodded as she put down her glass. "I have something to say to Fatima."


    Although he didn''t know what the queen came all the way to vidava to say to Fatima, Pedro instinctively said that what the queen wanted to say was not good for Fatima. He said carefully, "Your Majesty, you know, Fatima has just given birth."


    "Don''t worry, Pedro. What I want to say to Fatima will never be bad. On the contrary, it will be good for your nephew, Natalie and Fatima."


    Seeing that queen ludwiga said so, Pedro had to say, "well, I''ll call Fatima."


    Although Pedro said he would bring Fatima to the queen. But Queen ludwiga took into account that Fatima was the one who gave birth to a child, and it was inconvenient to move. Besides, most people would be nervous if she asked her to come to see her, so queen ludwiga decided to see Fatima herself.


    When Queen ludwiga came to Fatima''s room, Fatima was sitting on the bed in loose clothes feeding little Anna.


    Seeing Pedro and queen ludwiga come in, Fatima quickly turned around.


    "Fatima, this is queen ludwiga," said Pedro, blindfolded.


    "Your Majesty," Fatima hurriedly arranged her clothes and prepared to bow.


    Queen ludwiga came forward and held her.


    "Fatima, you don''t have to be so polite as soon as you have a baby," said queen ludwiga kindly.


    With that, the queen helped Fatima sit back to bed.


    "Pedro, I want to talk to Fatima alone."


    Pedro wanted to stay in the room. It can be seen that queen ludwiga said so. He hesitated and had to go out reluctantly.


    When Pedro closed the door, Queen ludwiga touched Anna''s little face with her hand. She said to Fatima, "how many months?"


    "Almost a month," Fatima said shyly. At this time, I can''t see that she is a cruel killer.


    "It''s so cute. I didn''t expect Cherchen to be a father so young." Queen ludwiga continued to nag at home.


    At this time, Fatima suddenly said to Queen ludwiga, "Your Majesty, you are here for Natalie."


    Queen ludwiga was stunned. She didn''t expect Fatima to be so smart. She immediately guessed her intention.


    "Yes, I''m here about Natalie," admitted queen ludwiga, since Fatima had guessed.


    "However, this matter concerns not only Natalie, but also Cherchen. That''s why I come to ask you." Queen ludwiga added.


    Fatima bowed her head. She was waiting for Queen ludwiga to speak.


    Looking at Fatima''s face, which was a little fat because of pregnancy, Queen ludwiga sighed. She said, "Fatima, I hope you don''t marry Chechen and just be his mistress."


    At the door, Pedro, who put an ear to the door, was almost startled to hear queen ludwiga say so. Finally, he calmed down.


    That''s true of Pedro, not to mention TIMA. After listening to Queen ludwiga''s advice, she was stunned and did not speak for a long time.


    And queen ludwiga did not urge Fatima after saying that, but looked at her and waited for her answer.


    "Did Natalie want you to come to me?" Fatima asked queen ludwiga after a while. Obviously, she took the arrival and suggestion of Queen ludwiga as Natalie''s instigation.


    Queen ludwiga shook her head. She explained: "Fatima, don''t get me wrong. Natalie is a good girl. She never wanted to destroy your marriage with Chechen. All these were my ideas, because I think this is the best solution for the three of you."

 Chapter 607

    When she heard what queen ludwiga said, it was the best way for the three of them. Fatima almost laughed angrily - even if the queen loved Natalie so much, she could tell such a lie and seriously want to believe it?


    Fatima''s expression was in the Queen''s eyes, and queen ludwiga knew that she could not convince Fatima by saying so. So she explained, "do you know what Chechen would be waiting for if he married you?"


    Fatima did not answer this question. In fact, she no longer wanted to listen to the queen of the Polish Republic. Just because of her noble status, Fatima didn''t want to make it difficult for Pedro, so she reluctantly let her sit next to her.


    Fatima turned her head to one side, and she expressed her attitude with this movement.


    When Queen ludwiga saw Fatima behave like this, she also knew that Fatima didn''t want to stay here anymore. But there are some things she must say.


    Because queen ludwiga came here to persuade Fatima to make concessions. In the view of Queen ludwiga, it is right and natural for women to make sacrifices for their men.


    Queen ludwiga''s original name was Mary Louise de Gonzaga. She is a member of the Gonzaga family, a famous French family. Her father is Charles I, Duke of Mantua. She was born in Neville, France and received a good aristocratic education from childhood.


    In 1640, Mary, 29, met Jan Kazimierz, who had just been released from prison in Paris (Jan Kazimierz was captured by the French and imprisoned for two years because he cooperated with the Habsburg dynasty to fight against France in the thirty year war). Their feelings heated up rapidly and they swore an oath of alliance. But soon after, Jan kazimiz returned to Poland at the order of his brother. After that, they never met again. In 1644, Polish king wadiswaf IV lost his wife, and the two married politically the following year. After her marriage to Poland, Mary changed her name to ludwiga Mary, because poles did not accept her namesake with the virgin.


    The combination of ludwiga and wadiswaff IV is a pure political marriage. Just like her female official who married Jan zamois, both interests outweigh feelings, and both have their own love.


    In fact, ludwiga still loved Jan kazimiz, the younger brother of wadiswaff IV; As for wadiswaff IV, his Fatima nodded, which was her last straw.


    But Queen ludwiga broke her fantasy.


    "Fatima, do you know that I have spent more effort on the affairs of the three of you than the three of you put together. I have almost read the Bible and the Koran There are all the chapters that may be good for you and Cherchen - but there is No. although your Allah agrees that a * * * can marry four wives, Cherchen cannot do so as a Christian. He can only marry one wife and should be a Christian. "


    Fatima sobbed in a low voice. Queen ludwiga''s words broke her last fantasy that she was willing to share with Fatima, which was based on the fact that they were both Cherchen''s wives.


    Outside the door, Pedro, who was still eavesdropping, heard Fatima''s cry, and his heart began to ache faintly. After all, Fatima gave birth to offspring for their family, which Pedro attaches great importance to. The mercenary, who had always been mercenary, worried about his niece and daughter-in-law.


    Several times, Pedro tried to push the door in, but he hesitated and relaxed his hand on the door handle.


    The door was opened and queen ludwiga appeared in front of Pedro.


    "Your majesty!" Pedro quickly stepped back and saluted queen ludwiga.


    Queen ludwiga did not expect that Pedro had been eavesdropping outside the door. For a moment, the queen looked at Pedro''s eyes with a sullen look.


    Pedro was upset.


    Finally, Queen ludwiga decided not to pursue Pedro. After all, it is human to care about her niece and daughter-in-law.


    "Pidro," Queen ludwiga said to pidro as she closed the door, "I''ve told Fatima what to say, and then it''s up to her to decide."


    "Yes, your majesty," replied Pedro nervously.


    When the queen came to Pedro, she motioned him to raise his head.


    "I will stay here for one night and want to meet his companions who went to Crimea with Cherchen and made great achievements in the establishment of the Republic," said the queen.

 Chapter 608

    In the evening, Pedro prepared a grand dinner for Queen ludwiga. At the Queen''s request, all the officers of the mercenary regiment attended the dinner. Among them, viscount Hessen returned to Hessen, yelishei and fedot and father sparsokukotsky escorted the Russians back to their hometown. All the others, including Oksana, were present.


    At the dinner, Queen ludwiga talked cordially with the officers of the mercenary regiment. For bakhte, Queen ludwiga praised his chivalry to protect the people and his heroic sacrifice in the Warsaw battle. Queen ludwiga told bachit that when there was no war in the Republic, the king would fulfill his oath to the goddess of national protection in Lvov to reduce the burden of farmers and serfs.


    For Ingrid, Queen ludwiga asked her not to worry about her Swedish identity. The Republic and the king have a clear relationship between kindness and resentment. For Ingrid, who fought against aggression for the Republic of Poland, the king did not hesitate to praise and reward her. Queen ludwiga also said that her husband was also a member of the vasa family of the Swedish Royal family, and his title was "the blessed king of Poland, the Archduke of Lithuania, the ruler of the lusenians, Prussians, Masovia, samoghiya, Livonia, Goths and vandals, and the hereditary king of the Swedes". From this point of view, Ingrid did not betray her motherland. He was also working for the king of the kingdom of Sweden.


    While talking to Oksana, Queen ludwiga praised Oksana''s beauty. When she knew that Oksana was not only outstanding in appearance, but also divination and dancing, Queen ludwiga strongly invited her to perform for herself at kazimi palace in the future.


    Queen ludwiga and varvarra¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Queen ludwiga and salburn¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Queen ludwiga was born with incomparable affinity. Most of the officers of the mercenary regiment spoke to the queen for the first time, but after the Queen''s few words, she and them were as warm as friends who had known each other for many years.


    Towards the end of the dinner, Queen ludwiga raised her glass and said, "ladies and gentlemen, let''s drink to King Jan kazimiz, why the Republic."


    The crowd held up their glasses one after another.


    Ingrid was a little drunk because she drank too many glasses. She sued Pedro and queen ludwiga, then went out of the restaurant, came to a corner and began to vomit.


    When Ingrid vomited out the food and wine in her stomach, she felt better and her head was not so dizzy, she raised her head, but saw Oksana smoking in front of her.


    The fire of the cigarette flickered like the light of a firefly.


    Ingrid wiped the vomit from the corner of her mouth and walked towards Oksana.


    "I thought you were drunk too, but I didn''t think you came out to smoke," Ingrid said to Oksana with a smile.


    Oksana looked at Ingrid. She took a big SIP intoxicated and spit out white circles into the sky.


    "I just didn''t want to be embarrassed, so I hid," oxana said.


    With that, she threw the unfinished cigarette on the ground and stepped on it with her foot.


    "Embarrassment, what embarrassment?"


    Ingrid was a little confused.


    "Silly girl," Oksana smiled and scolded Ingrid. Then he said, "you should know a word. If you are polite to others, you must ask for something."


    "You mean her majesty ludwiga asked us?" Ingrid nodded.


    But although she understood Oksana''s words, she still couldn''t figure out what she could not do as the queen of the Republic of Poland.


    Oksana saw that Ingrid''s unparalleled brain couldn''t understand such a simple problem. She reluctantly shook her head and then explained, "you''re so silly and lovely. Think about it. Who''s missing at the dinner party today?"


    Ingrid''s mind flashed names. Soon she figured it out - Fatima was not at the dinner party.


    Looking at Ingrid''s suddenly enlightened expression, Oksana continued: "See, Queen ludwiga is here for Fatima. And I think her purpose must be to have something to do with Natalie. Think again, Queen ludwiga entered the manor immediately after she came, and hasn''t left since. What has she been doing for so long? You don''t think she''s drinking tea and chatting with my godfather."


    Ingrid agreed and nodded.


    "What do you think the king will say to Fatima?" she asked.


    Oksana patted Ingrid on the shoulder like a child. She made a circle with Ingrid as the fulcrum, and then turned back to Ingrid.


    "If my guess is right, the queen wants Fatima to give up our lovely captain and give him to Natalie."


    Ingrid jumped at Oksana''s guess. First she opened her mouth in surprise, then she was afraid of making a sound, so she quickly covered her mouth with her hand.


    "God, how could it be?" Ingrid whispered. She thought it was incredible. The head and Fatima already had children.


    "How impossible?" oxana said sarcastically, "don''t forget what Natalie is. As a queen, Ludvika would give up the only heir of the kishka family to be a nun."


    "But the captain has gone..."


    "Don''t you understand? So the key to this matter is not Cherchen, but Fatima. According to Christian rules, a Christian can only marry one wife. If Fatima doesn''t give in, how can Natalie be next to our head''s pillow."


    Ingrid finally fully understood.


    "Oxana."


    "What?"


    "Give me a cigarette, too, and I won''t go in."


    Oksana pulled out a cigarette and handed it to Ingrid. She took one herself. The two women just puffed out.


    When there was less than a third of a cigarette left, the door was opened again.


    "Why are you all here?"


    The visitor waved his big hand like a PU fan to dispel the smell of smoke. It was bachit.


    "Oxana, Ingrid. I think it makes sense that the queen said something to me just now," said bachit.


    Ingrid and Oksana looked at each other and said that was the case.


    Bachit saw that they had no response, so he continued: "although I know Fatima loves the leader very much, the combination of the leader and miss Natalie is more beneficial to vidava and the people here. As you can see, our people can''t tolerate even some Russian refugees. How can we tolerate that their mother-in-law is a * * *?"


    Bachit continued to say his second, third and fourth reasons to him, but Oksana interrupted him: "deputy head bachit, what you said is reasonable, but Ingrid and I don''t want to get involved in it. If you have anything to say to Fatima yourself."


    Ingrid nodded fiercely, indicating that she fully agreed with Oksana.


    Bachit was discouraged. He and salburn have little communication with Fatima. How can his words carry weight?


    Oksana looked at bachit with an uncompromising attitude.


    This is the case. She and Fatima are a few pagans (except heresy) in the mercenary regiment. Although Fatima is not very good to herself, she will not stand against her in this matter.


    "Well, I didn''t say."


    After a while, bachit saw that they didn''t compromise at all. He touched his bald head and had to enter the door unhappily.


    "Sister Oksana. Do you think the deputy commander is looking for Fatima now?"


    Ingrid finally breathed a sigh of relief when she saw deputy commander bachit returning.


    "He dares! Unless he wants to be full of throwing knives," Oksana said.


    But as soon as her voice fell, the door was opened again. Bachit came out against the candlelight. His bald head was bright, and his eyes were bright.


    "God bless, Fatima agreed," he said.

 Chapter 609

    When Queen ludwiga persuaded Fatima, old lord Stanislaw pototsky also acted.


    The old man is a close friend of Natalie''s father yanush kishka and cares for Natalie. For a time, Stanislaw pototsky even wanted his son to marry Natalie. But neither of the two young men had such an idea, and he had to give up the idea. Until Natalie fell in love with Chechen, the old man knew that his hope was completely extinguished. However, he still loved Natalie. After his old friend died, he regarded his old friend''s daughter as his own daughter.


    Stanislaw pototsky went to see Natalie as part of Queen ludwiga''s plan to create an opportunity for Cherchen and Natalie to come together again.


    Natalie listened to Queen ludwiga and lived in Warsaw, but in order to show her will not change her original intention, Natalie refused to live in kazimieri palace, but chose to live in a monastery outside Warsaw. On weekdays, she is also dressed as a nun.


    After Stanislaw pototsky learned the exact time of Chechen''s arrival in Warsaw through spies, he hurried to see Natalie.


    When Stanislaw pototsky saw the orphan girl, he couldn''t believe his eyes. Because Natalie has changed so much.


    First of all, Natalie was wearing a black nun dress, which looked much shorter than when she was wearing a military uniform; Secondly, Natalie''s bright eyes were gone, and her eyes were now gray; Moreover, Natalie was so thin that she was haggard and her cheeks lost their plumpness.


    Stanislaw pototsky was so distressed that he hugged Natalie and kept shouting, "daughter, daughter."


    Natalie''s hand also climbed onto the old man''s back.


    Stanislaw pototsky said tearfully: "You weep for your misfortune, but you are not alone. Because you have us. I know about you from Queen ludwiga. I hope the merciful heavenly father can comfort you. Indeed, there is nothing more soothing than prayer and pious reflection. Come on, Natalie, let me hug you tightly."


    Natalie was deeply moved by Stanislaw pototsky''s heartfelt words. She said to the old man affectionately, "thank you, my father. I''m doing well here because I really found comfort. In the arms of the father and the virgin."


    "That''s good, that''s good," Stanislaw pototsky sobbed. "When you''re calm, I''ll take you home. My boy thinks of you."


    Natalie suddenly got out of Stanislaw pototsky''s arms. She regained the nun''s restraint and said to Stanislaw pototsky with her hands down: "No, I am here waiting for the grace of God and the end of all pain. I promised her majesty to come here just because I want to see the invader withdraw from our land. On that day, I will serve God all my life."


    Stanislaw pototsky blinked. He did not expect that Natalie was as stubborn as Queen Ludvika said.


    "Oh, yes, yes," Stanislaw pototsky said, "dear daughter, I don''t object to you taking that step. On the contrary, I praise your determination, because it''s glorious to serve God and the goddess of national protection."


    "Thank you for saying that," Natalie thanked.


    Stanislaw pototsky blinked again.


    "But my child, there are many ways to serve God. Some people use prayer and others use the sword. Although God''s love for devout believers is no higher or lower, I believe that when your sword cuts down a heresy, God will be more happy with you than you recite the Bible ten times."


    Natalie understood that the old man not only came to see himself this time, but also came to be a lobbyist.


    "I''m sorry, uncle Stanislaw. I''m going back," Natalie said goodbye to Stanislaw pototsky. Her mind was determined and could not be changed.


    Stanislaw pototsky watched Natalie turn and leave. The old man squatted on the ground like a child. He began to cry.


    At this time, in addition to Natalie, there were several other nuns and mammies in the monastery. They saw Stanislaw pototsky squatting on the ground, wiping tears, pointing and whispering.


    Natalie couldn''t stand Stanislaw pototsky''s Rogue behavior. She had to turn around and try to help the old man up.


    The old man saw Natalie coming towards him through his fingers. He cried louder and said, "I know this old face doesn''t work..."


    Natalie blushed for him. It''s not like what the important Minister of the Republic and the chief adviser of his majesty did!


    "Get up, uncle Stanislaw," said Natalie.


    Stanislaw pototsky ignored. He cried to himself, "but Natalie, it''s my uncle. Please. You go with me for a few days."


    "Why should I go with you? Dear uncle Stanislaw, please be quiet," said Natalie in embarrassment. She felt the eyes behind her pierce her back like a needle.


    Stanislaw pototsky still ignored. He cried: "Natalie, my uncle didn''t want to say it, because her majesty didn''t let me say it. Aleval Chechen, the heartless man and fraternal lover, was shot on his way to Warsaw. Now his life is on the verge of dying. But he shouted your name all the time. Her Majesty pity him, so she asked me to deceive you to see him for the last time."


    When Stanislaw pototsky said that Chechen was dying, Natalie''s face turned white.


    "It''s impossible! You''re lying to me!" Natalie screamed.


    "It''s true," Stanislaw pototsky continued to "pretend," the murderer was caught by yelishei on the spot. It was the rest of LAN gley''s party at the beginning. They shot Cherchen''s black gun in order to avenge the Lord. "


    At this time, Natalie had lost her ability to judge. She was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier!" Natalie stamped her feet in a hurry. She said bitterly, "I should go to see Chechen and see him. A person''s wish on his deathbed should be realized. Besides... Besides..."


    Natalie was too anxious to speak. As soon as she took a step, she was ready to go to the gate of the monastery.


    Suddenly, Natalie stopped because she found herself still wearing nun clothes.


    "Just a moment, uncle Stanislaw, I''ll change my clothes," she said to Stanislaw pototsky.


    The old man who had shown a successful smile behind Natalie was so frightened that he covered his face with his hands when he saw Natalie suddenly turn around.


    "Of course, of course." the old man replied again and again.

 Chapter 610

    Soon, Natalie put on a strong suit. She wore a hat with brown fur on her head, with a feather in it; She was wearing a blue leather coat, a black cloak on her right shoulder, and a saber on the belt around her waist.


    When Natalie came to the door of the monastery, Stanislaw pototsky was taking out a pot of beer from under the seat of the open carriage. The boss unscrewed the cap of the beer bottle and was ready to take a breath.


    Natalie was seldom dissatisfied. She asked, "Dear Uncle Stanislaw, are you still in the mood to drink now? Cherchen, he may go to see God at any time!"


    Stanislaw pototz wanted to have a drink to celebrate because his "trick succeeded". He didn''t expect Natalie to come out so soon. Hearing Natalie''s dissatisfaction with her move, the old man quickly put down the wine bottle.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Natalie. I''m praying to God for Cherchen," Stanislaw pototsky explained.


    Natalie was in a hurry to see Chechen now. After listening to the old man''s excuse, she didn''t talk much. She got on the carriage in five out of three.


    Stanislaw pototsky also hurried on. The coachman waved his whip, which made a crisp sound of firecrackers in the air. The two horses cried and began to move.


    Stanislaw pototsky sat opposite Natalie. He looked at Natalie and couldn''t help smiling - that''s what the child should be like.


    Stanislaw pototsky remembered what queen ludwiga said when she entrusted him: "Pototsky, Natalie is still young and has a good youth. She shouldn''t have become a nun so early. Moreover, although I believe that the foreign aggression of the Republic will soon pass, the saying ''once the foreign aggression goes, the internal worries will come'' has been proved to be an indestructible truth again and again. Lubaomatsky is obsessed with gold and freedom and ignores the interests of the whole country. In the future, he will be with the king But this country must reform, change the free and loose atmosphere, and concentrate power in the hands of enlightened monarchs. Perhaps the reform can be completed in the hands of our generation, which is what my majesty and I hope; perhaps our generation can not be completed, and the next generation will take over the baton of reform. And I hope that Na will succeed us Patriotic young people such as Tali, Mikhail vorodyavsky and Anjie komitz. "


    Stanislaw pototsky became more and more fascinated by Natalie. In Natalie, he seemed to see himself as a young man, fighting everywhere under marshal zukevsky.


    In fact, Natalie noticed early that the old man was staring at herself. At first, she wondered if her face was stained with something dirty. Natalie touched her face with her hand and found nothing abnormal and dirty.


    "What are you looking at, old man?" Natalie asked directly. After all, she was uncomfortable to be looked at all the time.


    Stanislaw pototsky woke up with a start. He smiled and explained to some angry Natalie, "no, nothing. I just saw you and thought of my youth. At that time, I was still a nobody and worked under the great crown gatman..."


    Stanislaw pototsky could not stop when he opened his mouth. He talked from the battle of secora to the battle of hoddin.


    Since Stanislaw pototsky spoke, Natalie has been a quiet and loyal listener. She knows that the old man is remembering the past golden age.


    Stanislaw pototsky was born in the golden age, which was the era of the winged cavalry and the Republic of Poland. Since Stefan bartole, Poland has become the most powerful country in Eastern ou. Her army even occupied Moscow and planted the flag of the Republic of Poland in the Kremlin. But The passing of Pedro''s generation of patriotic generals also represents that the golden age of the Republic of Poland is gone. Although Sigismund III and wadiswaf IV can barely control the situation, after their passing one after another, Poland''s domestic and foreign troubles broke out.


    "Uncle Stanislaw." Natalie put one hand on the back of Lord Le''s hand.


    Natalie wanted to comfort the old man. Unexpectedly, Stanislaw pototsky suddenly grabbed Natalie''s hand.


    "Uncle Stanislaw!" Natalie screamed, a little overwhelmed.


    "Natalie," Stanislaw pototsky said fiercely, holding Natalie''s hand as she tried to retract "Natalie, don''t be a nun. What the Republic needs is not your prayer, but your sword. I know it''s not your intention to become a monk. You just feel frustrated for a moment. Calm down and think about it. After mistaking Helena''s death, Jan skzedusky was disillusioned and wanted to be a Nun, but he waited patiently Go down and wait for yourself to rescue the motherland from the rampant zaporoze Cossack gangs. God and the kind goddess of national protection gave him a blessing and let Helena return to him. "


    Natalie doesn''t struggle anymore. Obviously, Stanislaw pototsky''s words really touched her.


    Natalie''s mouth twitched, and her expression changed constantly.


    "No!"


    Natalie drew back her hand in vain: "no, please don''t persuade me. Uncle Stanislaw, please don''t get me wrong. I''m willing to go with you today just because I want to see a dying man for the last time. Moreover, I''m also waiting. When our great motherland drives away all the invaders and the Republic regains its freedom, I''ll serve God."


    Just now, when Stanislaw pototsky saw Natalie''s hesitation and struggle, he thought Natalie was going to be moved by himself. Unexpectedly, she was still so stubborn. It seems that you have to tie the bell to get rid of the bell.


    Now that she understood that Natalie couldn''t listen to her words, Stanislaw pototsky stopped talking about becoming a monk and being a nun.


    After that, they were speechless for a moment.


    The carriage was galloping along. Along the way, village houses with cooking smoke and pedestrians coming and going on both sides of the road began to appear.


    Stanislaw pototsky broke the silence again.


    "Look, although Warsaw has suffered two disasters, our people are still rebuilding her with hope. The mother of the motherland has nurtured her children, and her children repay her with the same enthusiasm."


    Natalie turned her head and looked at the figure passing by on the left side of the carriage, but she still didn''t speak.


    Stanislaw pototsky glanced to the right and saw a small church.


    "Stop!" Stanislaw pototsky shouted.


    The carriage stopped.


    "What''s the matter, uncle Stanislaw?" Natalie asked.


    Stanislaw pototsky pointed to the church. He said to Natalie, "look, Natalie, there is a church there. Anyway, it''s still early. Let''s go and pray for Cherchen to recover."


    With that, Stanislaw pototsky ordered the coachman to go to the church without Natalie''s consent.


    "Uncle Stanislaw!"


    Stanislaw pototsky did this one after another, and Natalie was really angry. Didn''t he ask himself to see Chechen for the last time? Why waste time all the time!


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, soon, soon," Stanislaw pototsky comforted Natalie. When the carriage came to the church door, the old man immediately jumped out of the carriage. He grabbed Natalie''s hand, then pushed open the church door and pushed Natalie in.


    It was not time for mass and worship. The church was empty and there were only two or three people.


    Natalie stumbled into the church. She was about to turn around and scold, but the only person sitting in the middle row of chairs turned her head.


    Natalie was stunned because the man should have been bedridden.

 Chapter 611

    In contrast, Chechen and Natalie were stunned.


    In Chechen, he had gone to Natalie''s Monastery under the leadership of ukovsky, the Chamberlain of King Jan kazimiz. But on the way, ukovsky suddenly felt a burst of abdominal pain. They had no choice but to stop at the door of the chapel. Originally, because they both rode alone, Chechen suggested that ukovsky take a break here and ask someone to find a doctor. But ukovsky disagreed. He told Cherchen that Natalie might not meet him if Cherchen went alone, because Natalie was desperate for him now. Besides, there are women in the monastery. It''s inconvenient for such a young man as Chechen to be alone. Ukovsky said he happened to know the priest here. He is a man with magic power and virtue. He doesn''t need a doctor. He just needs to see the priest and he can heal by stroking his pain.


    With that, ukovsky hurried in.


    When Chechen entered the church, ukovsky had disappeared. He had to wait in his seat.


    And Natalie didn''t expect that Chechen, who was dying in Stanislaw pototsky''s mouth, was alive here without gunshot wounds at all.


    Natalie is not a fool. If the injured one were not Cherchen, she would not be so easily deceived by Stanislaw pototsky. Now she fully understands that everything is premeditated in order to deceive herself into meeting Cherchen.


    With this in mind, Natalie turned around under Chechen''s gaze. She wanted to open the door and leave and go back to the monastery.


    But the gate seemed to be locked from the outside. It couldn''t be opened anyway.


    "Natalie."


    Natalie froze when the familiar voice behind her came.


    "Natalie." Chechen shouted again.


    This time, Natalie slowly turned her head.


    She walked towards Chechen. Although in Chechen''s eyes, Natalie''s every step is very calm, and there is no special expression on her face, in fact, Natalie is using her greatest restraint to restrain her excitement.


    Natalie sat down beside Chechen.


    "Praise God," she said.


    "Eternal praise." Chechen replied.


    After that, they had no words.


    Outside the church, Stanislaw pototsky and ukovsky met. It was Stanislaw pototsky who locked Cherchen and Natalie inside with an iron lock outside.


    Ukovsky asked Stanislaw pototsky, who was looking through the crack of the door with one eye, "old man, what''s going on inside?"


    Stanislaw pototsky replied, "nothing. Two people are really like strangers sitting together listening."


    When Stanislaw pototsky said this, the Chamberlain ukovsky became nervous - if so, wouldn''t their efforts to deceive the two young people together be in vain?


    With this in mind, the anxious ukovsky pushed on Stanislaw pototsky regardless of understanding - he also tried to look through the crack in the door.


    Stanislaw pototsky certainly won''t give up an inch of land.


    He scolded, "what''s the hurry? I said ugowski, the queen asked me to deceive Natalie here and asked you to bring Chechen here. It''s not so simple for them to meet here."


    Ukovsky stopped pushing Stanislaw. He said, "yes, yes. And..."


    Just then the church bell rang - it was time for the priest to preach.


    Ukovsky stopped talking.


    On the altar was an old priest over half a hundred years old. He was wearing a black robe and his face was like a dried orange skin. The hair on the priest''s head was half withered, forming a "Mediterranean" on his head. The rest of his hair and beard were black and white and crisscrossed.


    "Amen!" said the priest.


    "Amen," said the people under the altar.


    This time, the priest is talking about this chapter in genesis, which mainly tells that Isaac is 40 years old and has already reached the age of marriage. Isaac''s marriage problem was a big event in Abraham''s heart, because Isaac was obtained by God''s promise.


    However, in Canaan, Abraham could not find an ideal marriage partner for his son. Heresy prevails here, and the folk customs are not simple. Combining with women growing up in this environment is bound to have a negative impact on Isaac and his descendants'' belief in God.


    Long before Sarah died, Abraham had heard about his brother Nahor''s family in Mesopotamia. So Abraham decided to take a wife for his son Isaac from among the descendants of Nahor.


    It was about a thousand miles away from Hebron to the residence of the Nahor family. It was a very difficult journey for people at that time. So Abraham entrusted this important task to his most trusted old servant.


    But the servant had some doubts about it. Because Abraham has left Haran in Mesopotamia for 65 years, and he has left ur for a longer time, during which he has no contact with his own people in his hometown. Moreover, Abraham''s family had never seen Isaac at all. How could they marry their daughter to Canaan far away? Even if he agrees to marry Isaac, he may ask Isaac to return to his hometown to marry and live there.


    So the servant said, "if the woman will not come with me to this place, must I bring your son back to the place where you came from?"


    Abraham told his servant not to take his son back to his former hometown, because "the Lord, the Lord of heaven, took me away from my father''s house and my family''s land, spoke to me and swore to me, ''I will give this land to your descendants''."


    Abraham''s faith encouraged his servant, and he swore to accept his master''s entrustment.


    When the servant arrived at Nahe City, he did not directly go to the Nahe family to ask for relatives, but first prayed and asked for the will of God.


    The servant asked God to show his will in this way: "which woman do I say to, ''please take down the water bottle and give me water to drink.'' if she says, ''drink, and I''ll give your camels to drink.'' let the woman be the wife you promised to give to your servant Isaac."


    God answered the servant''s prayer. At this time, before the servant had finished praying, Rebekah came to the well to draw water. When the servant asked her for water, Rebekah not only gave him water to drink, but also offered to fetch water for his camels. The servant watched Rebekah busy quietly. He didn''t help or even say a word of thanks. Until Rebekah fed all the camels and drank enough water, the servant determined that Rebekah was the wife God had chosen for Isaac.


    So the servant went to Rebekah''s house. The servant described in great detail how Abraham entrusted him to go back to his hometown to marry Isaac, Abraham''s faith in God, how he prayed to God by the well in Nahor, and how Rebekah''s words and deeds fulfilled his prayer.


    The servant''s words obviously made it difficult for the Rebekah family to refuse. "Laban and Bethuel replied, ''this is from the Lord. We cannot say good or bad to you. Look, Rebekah is before you. Take her and give her to your master''s son as the Lord has said.''"


    However, when Rebecca''s family received a valuable bride price, the next morning they offered to let Rebecca stay at home for at least another ten days. This is Rebekah''s family because of her daughter''s reluctance and hesitation to marry abroad.


    Seeing this, the servant told Rebekah''s family frankly that the marriage was out of God''s will and should not be delayed or repented.


    Rebekah''s mother and brother had to call Rebekah in the hope that Rebekah herself could postpone her departure or refuse to agree to the marriage. But Rebekah was a godly woman who trusted in God. She believed that the marriage God prepared for her must be good, so she said without hesitation, "I''ll go."


    ¡­¡­


    After telling the story, the priest went on preaching.


    But Chechen has no intention to listen.


    Although he held his breath, he could no longer listen to the priest''s words. Because the story is so timely - Chechen feels that Natalie is like the embodiment of Rebecca in the story.


    Despite the obstruction of her parents and brother, Rebecca insisted on marrying Canaan thousands of miles away. As for Natalie, isn''t she the same? At that time, Natalie refused Prince mihau and wanted to marry herself even if she broke with her father. In order to complete the conditions set by her father as soon as possible, Natalie also took out her private money to form an army for herself.


    The past events passed in front of Chechen''s eyes, which made his eyes wet.


    Natalie, what a nice girl!


    And it was such a girl that he had missed so much and couldn''t sleep at night. Now she is sitting beside herself. He has not been so close to her since Crimea left.


    Cherchen will suddenly think of Natalie''s good because of a story in Genesis. This is not because Cherchen is an amorous and half hearted person. In fact, Chechen is a weak and passive person in emotion. He was not as direct and determined as Natalie and Fatima. So for Natalie and Fatima, Chechen can''t let go. The two girls have the same important position in his heart. The tilt of the balance only depends on who is more active to exert influence.


    At this time, the emotional balance is obviously on Natalie''s side. Because even if Chechen closed his eyes, he could catch Natalie''s fragrance with his ears.


    "Natalie is by my side. God wants us to meet again. God also gave me enlightenment through the priest''s mouth with the story of Isaac and Gabriel." Cherchen said to himself.


    At this moment, there are countless Natalie figures flying in Chechen''s mind. Those are sweet pictures.


    Che Chen giggled.


    Suddenly, the beautiful picture passed, and Natalie in black nuns appeared in Chechen''s mind. She looked at herself sadly.


    "No!" cried Chechen''s heart.


    The hand follows the heart, and Chechen holds Natalie''s hand.


    "Natalie, don''t be a nun."


    Like Chechen, Natalie was deeply touched by the story told by the priest. She also brought herself into Gabriel, who obeyed God''s arrangement.


    Chechen suddenly holds his hand, which startles Natalie. Natalie didn''t expect Chechen to be like this. At first she was in a panic, and then for no reason, a sweet feeling appeared in Natalie''s heart, which told her: "he still had me in his heart."


    Although Cherchen''s action melted the ice in Natalie''s heart, it was far from breaking. Natalie''s face turned blue at the thought of Chechen''s avoidance of herself and that he had had a child with Fatima.


    Natalie clenched her hands and tried to break free from the shackles of Chechen. Moreover, she also scolded: "Lord Chechen, please show some respect. This is the church. You are blaspheming God."


    The scattered people around were attracted by Natalie''s cry. They looked at Cherchen and Natalie one after another. Even the priest on the altar put down the Bible and stopped preaching.


    Outside the door, ukovsky also vaguely heard the movement from the church. He patted Stanislaw pototsky on the back, who occupied the most favorable viewing position: "old man, what happened in there."


    Stanislaw pototsky''s wrinkled corners of his mouth bent upward into half a month. He said to ukovsky, "the Queen''s plan has been half successful."


    "Which half?" ukovsky asked.


    "The man''s half."


    With that, Stanislaw pototsky looked up and gave ukovsky a meaningful look.


    "Did you arrange the content of the priest''s sermon or did her majesty arrange it?"


    Ukovsky waved his hand again and again and said, "don''t say that. I dare not instruct and arrange God''s shepherd. In fact, I just asked the priest to change the content of today''s sermon according to her Majesty''s command."


    When ukovsky said this, Stanislaw pototsky looked "lucky for the country".


    "If your majesty is a man, I''m afraid we''ll all lose our jobs."

 Chapter 612

    Chechen withdrew his hand timidly.


    Now he would not be so timid and cautious even in front of the king and Khan, but in front of Natalie, he seemed to be the young man who first met Natalie more than a year ago.


    "Yes, I''m sorry." Chechen whispered an apology.


    He sat upright, facing the altar and the priest.


    "No, it''s nothing." Natalie responded to Chechen like a thin mosquito, but she didn''t look at Chechen, but sat upright like him and looked at the altar.


    In fact, Natalie is more nervous than Chechen. Although her face was as white as jade, her neck was already red. The girl drew her hand into her sleeve and clenched her fists.


    Seeing the two young men resume their normal manners, the priest picked up a copper bell on the pulpit and shook it several times.


    The copper bell makes a pleasant sound.


    "Please be quiet," the priest reminded the people.


    Seeing that there was no excitement, the people in the church sat down again.


    "It''s over?" Stanislaw pototsky outside the church asked ukovsky.


    Ukovsky smiled and replied, "how possible! Old man, just watch patiently. The good play is still ahead."


    Due to Natalie''s fierce reaction just now, Cherchen didn''t dare to talk to her again for a long time.


    As time went by, Chechen began to get restless. He kept bumping his feet, and the speed was faster and faster. Because he knows that silence is not the way. He came all the way to persuade Natalie to change her mind not to become a nun, rather than sitting here listening to the priest''s sermon.


    Finally, Chechen couldn''t help it. He opened his mouth first.


    Chechen said in a low voice, "I didn''t expect to see you here, Natalie."


    Natalie''s heart was pounding. She wanted to respond, but she was afraid that once she responded, her heart to serve God would no longer be firm. Natalie pinched her thigh hard to calm herself down.


    Seeing that Natalie didn''t speak, Chechen said to himself, "Natalie, I know why you want to be a nun because of me and Fatima. For this, I can only say I''m sorry."


    Natalie held back her tears. She said in her heart, "since you all know, what else do you come to me for? Just to apologize?"


    Chechen couldn''t hear what Natalie thought and said. He continued to nag himself: "yes, I have done evil. I have failed you, but Fatima likes me and has my child; I am honest, I like her as much as I like you."


    Listen to Chechen, Natalie can''t help it anymore. What is he doing here? what did you say? Is this an apology or a show off?


    Just like I like you? Do you like that I just found another woman and had a baby with her!


    The unbearable Natalie let tears roll across her cheeks. She interrupted Cherchen and shouted angrily, "Sir, if you can''t speak, please don''t say it."


    With that, Natalie stood up.


    Che Chen was stunned. He also said, "even now I still like you and love you".


    I can only say that Chechen can''t speak in front of women. He can''t coax women. What he says often makes girls angry.


    The church door was locked, but that didn''t stop Natalie''s determination to go. I saw Natalie go to the side window. She tried to open the window, but her anxious mood failed her several attempts. Natalie was in a hurry. She smashed the window with the handle of the saber and jumped out of it.


    The smash and jump stunned everyone inside and outside the church. The gospel of the "Mediterranean" priest fell to the ground. He couldn''t care to pick it up and drew a cross on his chest; Outside the church, Stanislaw pototsky opened his mouth and looked at ukovsky. He wanted to ask: is there this in the Queen''s script?


    Ukovsky also had a bitter smile on his face. He spread his hand and said: don''t look at me. That''s not what the script says.


    According to Queen ludwiga''s original arrangement, after that, the priest will read out a certificate of award from King Jan kazimiz to Chechen, counting Chechen''s achievements in Crimea.


    Queen ludwiga knows that Natalie is so patriotic that this award will surely arouse Natalie''s deep love for Chechen. Unexpectedly, before the priest read the certificate, Natalie was jumped out of the window angrily.


    Sure enough, the plan will never catch up with the change.


    "What now?" Stanislaw pototsky asked.


    "What else can we do? Now we can only look at the boys and girls themselves." ukovsky looked at Cherchen chasing after Natalie.


    Queen ludwiga didn''t give him a plan to deal with this.


    Stanislaw straightened up. He just felt that ukovsky had such a bad head: "nonsense, of course I know. I mean, what should we do now?"


    "What else can I do? Chase!" ukovsky stamped his foot.


    So Stanislaw pototsky and ukovsky, two old people, followed Natalie and Chechen and became the third runner.


    Chechen tried his best to catch up with Natalie running in front. He really hates his stupid mouth now.


    "Why can''t I talk so much!" Chechen scolded himself. If he had time, he really wanted to smoke his big mouth.


    But he has no time. He must catch up with Natalie.


    Now, now.


    While speeding up, Chechen decided to catch up with Natalie later. If he has something to say, he must wait until he understands it, or talk less and act more.


    Although Natalie runs very fast, Chechen is a man after all. His physical strength and explosive power are stronger than Natalie. After chasing for nearly fifteen minutes, he finally caught up with Natalie near a slope along the river.


    He put his hand on Natalie''s shoulder. Then Chechen pulled hard with lightning speed, and Natalie fell back in Chechen''s arms with an unstable center of gravity.


    Cherchen''s hands tightly bound Natalie like two iron bars.


    "Let go!" Natalie struggled.


    "Never let go, forever." Chechen''s words are concise and clear.


    Natalie struggled harder, and the sabers and thin swords around their waists made a "clang" sound.


    After a while, Natalie saw that she couldn''t get rid of it. She stopped her efforts.


    Che Chen breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Natalie was no longer struggling. But just as he was about to say a few good words, a sharp pain came from the instep of his feet.


    Natalie''s leather boots trampled hard on the back of his feet.


    Chechen finally released his hand under the pain of eating.


    Natalie broke free. She took a step, then stopped and looked back at Chechen, who was bending down in pain. Her eyes flashed a complex look.


    But immediately, she resolutely turned back and left.


    Che Chen''s tears of pain came out, but he endured the pain and raised his head and said, "Natalie, don''t go."


    With that, Chechen stretched out a hand and tried to catch Natalie''s shoulder again.


    He hooked Natalie''s cloak, but driven by Natalie''s forward body, Chechen''s center of gravity was unstable and tilted to one side.


    Instinctively, Chechen grasped the only thing that could stabilize his body.


    Natalie tried her best to stabilize her body, but Chechen was much stronger than her, and she was unprepared. They fell to the ground together by him.


    The two held together. They rolled down in their arms until they were blocked by a tree.


    "Let go of me!" Natalie shouted. They are in an awkward position. They twisted together like a hemp rope, Natalie on the top and Chechen on the bottom.


    "Never!"


    Cherchen knew that Natalie would leave as soon as he let go, so he never let go, but worked harder and harder.


    After a while, it seems that a long time has passed in the consciousness of Cherchen and Natalie, but the reality may only be a few minutes. Natalie gives up the struggle again. Her elbow is against Cherchen''s chest, and her soft hair falls on Cherchen''s face.


    The tip of Chechen''s nose was cold, and there seemed to be water droplets on his face. One drop, two drops


    That''s Natalie''s tears.


    "Natalie..." Chechen shouted the name of the person in front of him.


    "Why did you come? Why! Since you already have Fatima and have children with her, why did you come to me! Why didn''t you let me be a nun!" Natalie cried recklessly. Her tears fell on Chechen''s face.


    "Do you know how much I have paid for you? In vidava, I have even decided to forget how difficult it is for me to let go of Swedish Queen Christina without permission. I betrayed my country for you. But you, you don''t even dare to come back to vidava to see me. You hid in Silesia, asked your uncle to see me and told me about you And Fatima. What do you think of me! My father is dead, I have nothing, only you, only you! I hate you, I hate you! "


    Natalie cried loudly. She vented all her grievances.


    Chechen just looked at Natalie. Although some things were not as Natalie thought, for example, he stayed in Silesia not to avoid Natalie, but purely to take care of Fatima and the children, he knew that now was not the time to discuss such details.


    What we should do now is¡ª¡ª


    Chechen suddenly raised his head, and his lips accurately fell on Natalie''s cherry lips.


    Natalie''s eyes widened and her pupils narrowed.


    At the same time, Che Chen put his hand down and hugged her slender waist.


    Natalie wanted to struggle and get rid of it, but she found that her body was completely soft and powerless. Moreover, she felt more and more hot, as if she had jumped into hot water naked.


    This kiss is eternity.


    "I love you. God, I love you more than uncle, Fatima and anyone." Chechen gently separated and whispered close to Natalie''s lips.


    This is the gentlest love words that Chechen can think of.


    Natalie felt poisoned and hung her head powerlessly.


    Chechen could feel that Natalie was a little tired, put her head on his shoulder, leaned quietly, and seemed never to want to leave.


    "So am I. as God testifies, forever."


    Che Chen felt unprecedented warmth in his heart. He hugged her shoulder with his back hand.


    "I''m tired..." Natalie said slowly, curling her body tightly in his arms. Natalie at this time. Without the posture of a strong woman, she is now just a fragile woman, a woman eager to be protected, a woman eager to be caressed by men, a woman who hopes to have sustenance all her life. Her weakness, her loneliness, her helplessness and her desire are all revealed in this natural curling up.


    "I know," said Chechen.


    Che Chen hugged her tightly, hoping to completely cover her with his own body. He is willing to do such a thing, he is willing to do his best to protect her, and he is willing to show the demeanor that a strong man should have.


    "Chechen..." Natalie sobbed. It seemed that something had been hidden in her heart for a long time. Now she was determined to summon up the courage to tell it to her favorite people. Tears slowly flowed down her cheeks and wetted Chechen''s shoulders.


    "HMM." Chechen said softly and hugged her more tightly. He hoped to show her that he had enough strength and determination to protect her with his own actions.


    Natalie said, "tell me you won''t leave me."


    "Forever."


    ¡­¡­


    Although Stanislaw pototsky was old, he was born in the army and in good health. He was the first to catch up with Natalie and Chechen.


    When he saw Natalie and Cherchen embracing and kissing, the old man seemed to wear a mask called "surprise".


    "God, what do I see? I''m dazzled," said Stanislaw pototsky, in amazement, rubbing his eyes hard.


    But he was not dazzled.


    Stanislaw pototsky tilted his head and smiled. "My God, I''m going to cry."


    At this time, ukovsky also caught up breathlessly.


    Stanislaw pototsky turned and stopped in front of ukovsky, like a low wall.


    "What''s the matter, old man?" ukovsky wondered.


    "Ukovsky," Stanislaw pototsky said with tears in his smile, "God''s will is really unpredictable."


    With that, Stanislaw pototsky twisted ugowski''s body, who was doubtfully chewing his inexplicable words, and dragged him back.


    "Well, we have nothing to do."


    "What? We have nothing to do?" ukovsky was full of confusion.


    "Nothing for us is nothing for us."


    The two old men returned to the carriage with a smile on Stanislaw pototsky''s face. Ukovsky knew what the old man must have seen and known, but he just didn''t tell himself, which made ukovsky angry.

 Chapter 613

    The sun began to set. When Chechen and Natalie came back side by side, the people in the church had just finished their worship and came out one after another.


    Stanislaw pototsky stood up in the carriage. He clapped his hands hard to attract everyone to look at him.


    "Everybody," Stanislaw pototsky shouted, "please wait a moment."


    Then Stanislaw pototsky pointed to Cherchen and Natalie.


    "I want to announce good news to you. One is the heir of the kishka family and the bravest female Lord of the Republic, and the other is the fearless Knight aleval Chechen from Spain. They are going to be combined."


    With that, Stanislaw pototsky picked up a bottle of wine on the wagon, this time wine. In the stunned eyes of Cherchen and Natalie, he said the following words: "I propose a toast to you, my favorite Natalie, as well as to you, the hero of the Republic, alvar Chechen. I wish you a long life together and unite forever. Although you killed the enemy bravely and shed blood and sweat on the battlefield, it is still far from enough. Your hard work is far from enough, not only because the foreign enemies have not been driven out, but also because the great cause of rejuvenating the country is still going on Later. Because of the war in recent ten years, countless people have died, countless farms and lands have been deserted, and countless people have been displaced. The mother of the Republic has almost drained her blood. Now you should not only protect her, but also add bricks and tiles, more defenders and builders to her. For this, I expect that aleval Chechen, you will not lack the courage of a man Less desire. "


    With these words, old Stanislaw pototsky gave Cherchen a narrow look.


    And Natalie blushed with shame.


    The old man then said, "may God bless you and may you and your children and grandchildren keep this family property that we have protected and revived with blood forever. When they encounter difficulties, they will think of us and our perseverance and selflessness."


    Stanislaw pototsky''s words were not like a toast to congratulate the new couple, but rather an encouraging declaration. However, years of war had already turned the Republic into a large military camp, and all men and even women became soldiers. Stanislaw pototsky''s words were not inappropriate, but received unanimous praise ¡£


    But Stanislaw pototsky''s action is not authentic. Because in this way, the old man is equal to taking Chechen into the army. He told the world about the affair between Chechen and Natalie, and there is no room for Chechen to turn around in the future.


    Chechen heard Stanislaw pototsky say that his heart was resistant.


    Originally, after the ice in Natalie''s heart melted, the two discussed that when they went to vidava, the three sat together and discussed the solution.


    Natalie promised that she would not be a nun again, but if Fatima refused to accept herself, she would not compete with Fatima. As long as Cherchen had her own heart, she would be satisfied. She was willing to maintain the relationship between lover and mistress with Cherchen.


    But now Stanislaw pototsky has disrupted all this.


    But what can he do? Refute in public? Natalie is still there. She must take care of her face.


    Chechen didn''t say a word. He still had extravagant hopes, because there were not many people here. Stanislaw pototsky''s words might not come out, or everyone would listen to it.


    Chechen passively accepted everyone''s blessing. After that, the party got on the carriage, rode on the horse and went towards Warsaw city.


    At this time, Stanislaw pototsky and ukovsky took a carriage, while Cherchen and Natalie rode side by side.


    "Don''t mind uncle Stanislaw''s nonsense. I know Fatima has paid a lot for you, and I won''t hurt her and her children." Natalie whispered to Chechen. At this time, Natalie was like a little woman.


    Chechen looked at Natalie gratefully. He really shouldn''t say anything now.


    In the car, Stanislaw pototsky looked at a pair of golden girls walking in front. He was wondering whether her majesty had broken through the most difficult link.


    "Queen, it''s up to you now that I''m here." the boss thought.


    Today, old lord Stanislaw pototsky came to whatever he wanted. Just when they arrived at the gate of Warsaw City, Queen ludwiga''s car just arrived here.


    The queen was very happy to see Chechen and Natalie walking side by side, because it showed that they had made up.


    "Natalie, Cherchen, I''m so glad to see you reconciled," said queen ludwiga with a red face.


    Seeing that it was Queen ludwiga, Cherchen and Natalie dared not neglect. They jumped off their horses and walked to the queen.


    "Your Majesty," said Natalie, bowing in a lady''s salute, "I understand that what the Republic needs is not my prayer, but my sword and war horse."


    "It''s great that you can figure it out, Natalie," said queen ludwiga with a smile. Although she knew very well that Natalie''s change of heart was definitely not for this reason.


    On one side, ukovsky stabbed old Stanislaw pototsky in the ribs with his elbow, showing a smile that you know me.


    "Your Majesty," said Chechen, who also made a knightly salute on the way, "I haven''t come to see you and your majesty for such a long time. Please forgive me."


    After listening to Chechen''s words, Queen ludwiga deliberately put on a look of questioning.


    "You should ask my forgiveness, aleval Chechen."


    Hearing what the queen said, Chechen couldn''t help getting nervous.


    At this time, Queen ludwiga changed a smile.


    "But not because you have neglected me and your majesty, but because you have failed a good girl, a good daughter of the Republic."


    Of course, Chechen knew that queen ludwiga said that the good daughter was Natalie, and he was embarrassed for a moment.


    Cherchen was about to defend, but Queen ludwiga''s subsequent words shocked him.


    "But it''s all over. When I saw you two together, I knew you had been reconciled, and a big stone in my heart fell to the ground. A few days ago, I went to vidava and met Fatima. She is a reasonable and good girl. For you, she is willing to help you and Natalie." said queen ludwiga.


    Queen ludwiga went to vidava and found Fatima. The news not only shocked Chechen, but also surprised Natalie.


    For a long time, Che Chen shouted anxiously, "Your Majesty, in fact..."


    "Your Majesty,"


    At this time, Natalie interrupted Cherchen. He and she said to Queen ludwiga, "this is between Cherchen and Fatima."


    Natalie''s words seemed to blame queen ludwiga for meddling in it. When Stanislaw pototsky saw Natalie talking like this to the queen who had been helping her, the old man secretly said that Natalie really didn''t know good people. At the same time, he also worried that the queen would be angry.


    Sure enough, Queen ludwiga''s face collapsed.


    "Natalie kishka," King Ludvika called Natalie''s full name: "you are the heir of the kishka family, and Chechen is the hero of the Republic. How can your two affairs be just a private matter between you! This is a matter related to the interests of the Republic. Besides, I didn''t force and seduce Fatima. She was willing to do everything."


    "Impossible!" Chechen blurted out.


    Queen ludwiga stared at Cherchen. Then she took out a letter from her handbag.


    "Aleval Chechen, you have this amazing military talent and good luck, but your determination is worse than women. Don''t you understand why Fatima is so? Of course she loves you, and I believe she loves you as deeply as Natalie. Therefore, for you, Fatima gave Natalie the right to witness marriage with you before God, you Don''t you understand? If you really don''t understand, read this letter carefully. "


    With that, Queen ludwiga handed the letter to Cherchen.


    Cherchen was speechless by Queen ludwiga. He took the letter with a trembling hand and began to read it.


    The letter was indeed written by Fatima. In the letter, Fatima made it clear at the beginning that after careful consideration, she realized that Cherchen''s marriage to Natalie was the best result for the three people. Then Fatima recalled her days with Chechen in large paragraphs. Although Fatima''s cultural level is not high, when many words in the letter fail to express their meaning, Cherchen can feel the true feelings inside. At the end of the letter, Fatima said that she would wait for Chechen and Fatima to come back with Anna in vidava.


    When Chechen was reading the letter, Natalie also saw the content of the letter. As soon as they finished reading, they both stood there with their heads down and motionless.


    Obviously, they were silently protesting that queen ludwiga was involved in their private affairs.


    Just now a fierce speech also made queen ludwiga''s chest rise and fall. She took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    "These two children are so stubborn," thought queen ludwiga when she saw them standing silent.


    At the same time, the queen was also secretly annoyed that Natalie had a boyfriend and forgot the Queen''s behavior.


    Queen ludwiga realized that she was so stiff with the two of them that there would be no result. Although Fatima had nodded, it was a long night''s dream that she would not let the three of them sit together. For this, I have to break it one by one.


    So queen ludwiga took a step forward. She held Natalie''s and Cherchen''s hands respectively.


    "Are we going to stand here until tomorrow? You go back to kazimi RI palace with me first. Your majesty misses you very much, too. He must be very happy to see you."


    With that, Queen ludwiga pulled Natalie into her carriage.


    Although Natalie resisted, she got into the carriage with the queen.


    The door closed and Natalie sat "naturally" opposite the queen.


    When Queen ludwiga saw this, she pretended to be sad and wiped the nonexistent tears from the corners of her eyes with her handkerchief, and sobbed in a low voice.


    "Have I done wrong? I just want you to be happy," said queen ludwiga.


    Seeing the queen crying, Natalie couldn''t bear it.


    "After all, the queen is for herself," Natalie thought unconsciously.


    But she still hardened her heart and said, "Your Majesty, of course I know your kindness to me, but as I said, this is between me, Chechen and Fatima."


    "What do you want? Do three people sit together and talk?"


    "Chechen and I think so."


    "You are stupid," Queen ludwiga retorted.


    "What?"


    "Natalie, I say you''re stupid. You should know Cherchen''s character. He''s always weak in love. This time he''s interested in you, but when he comes back to vidava, he meets Fatima? You think you''re competing with Fatima for Cherchen, but don''t forget that Fatima already has daughters. They are two people. I don''t know how Cherchen will hesitate at that time, so I''ll go out myself. You love Chechen, right? Don''t you want God to witness your marriage? "


    Queen ludwiga''s words really pierced Natalie''s heart. Yes, she wants more than anyone. Although she once magnanimously told Chechen that she was willing not to marry for life and maintain a lover relationship with Chechen.


    "But it''s not fair to Fatima," Natalie said softly.


    "If you treat Fatima and Anna kindly in the future, that will be the best reward for them." King ludwiga said firmly.


    Natalie stopped talking. Queen ludwiga could see that Natalie accepted her statement.


    Next, it''s Chechen.


    After the party entered the kazimieri palace, King Jan kazimieri held a sumptuous dinner. In the middle of the dinner, Queen ludwiga saw Cherchen go out to urinate, and she also stood up.


    In the corridor, Queen ludwiga stopped Cherchen.


    "Why do you humiliate Natalie again!" Queen ludwiga was aggressive as soon as she spoke. Because she knows that tough is the most effective means for a guy like Chechen who is weak in emotion.


    When Queen ludwiga said she wanted to humiliate Natalie, Cherchen was completely at a loss.


    After a while, he said calmly, "I didn''t."


    "You didn''t!" Queen ludwiga continued to strengthen her momentum: "Natalie is the daughter of the noble kishka family, but you want her to compete for a man with others. Isn''t that an insult to her?"


    Chechen waved his hand again and again: "queen, I don''t mean that. I just think Fatima and Natalie should... Should..."


    Cherchen wanted to say sit down and talk, but he soon understood that this was to let Natalie compete with Fatima.


    "You shouldn''t make Natalie sad. You should know what she means to you. Do you want her to cry again?" Queen ludwiga saw that Cherchen was completely suppressed by herself and couldn''t think. She slowed down her tone a little. After all, the way of literature and martial arts is relaxed.


    "I... i... yes, I shouldn''t," said Chechen.


    Queen ludwiga patted Cherchen on the shoulder: "Fatima has been convinced by me that you don''t have any psychological burden at all. Treat Natalie well. If you want to compensate Fatima, you will repay little Anna."

 Chapter 614

    Cherchen and queen ludwiga returned to the dinner. Chechen sat back to his position. His eyes swept to Natalie, but he saw Natalie looking at himself.


    All of a sudden, the two people looked at each other.


    At the same time, they remembered what queen ludwiga said to themselves. Chechen blushed, and Natalie blushed and lowered her head.


    The unusual young king Jan kazimiz saw it in his eyes. He knew that it was obviously the masterpiece of his wife. The king was about to say something when a servant leaned over and whispered something in his ear.


    As the servant''s lips opened and closed, the king''s face began to become serious. His smile disappeared and was replaced by an unprecedented dignity.


    "Everybody," King Jan kazimiz stood up and said to everyone, "I have some government affairs to deal with. Excuse me."


    With that, the king looked at the queen. He thought a little and decided to let the queen stay and continue to entertain Chechen and Natalie.


    Then king Jan kazimizh ordered his two ministers: "Stanislaw, and ukovsky. You come with me."


    Stanislaw and ukovsky looked at each other. There was a trace of doubt and embarrassment in their eyes, but they still stood up.


    They left the banquet room with the king and went to the study.


    Although I don''t know what happened to make the king so nervous, Cherchen can feel that the news that the servant told King Jan kazimiz just now must be unusual.


    Natalie and queen ludwiga share the same view as Cherchen. Unlike Chechen and Natalie, Queen ludwiga was a little annoyed at this time. The queen was angry that her husband didn''t ask her to discuss the military plane issue this time. Although his reason is very legitimate - he must stay to entertain Chechen and Natalie, after all, he is blatantly hiding something from himself.


    But now, after all, there are outsiders present. Even if queen ludwiga is angry, she is not easy to attack. The queen had to swear in her heart that she would give her husband something nice after the dinner.


    So, the queen ludwiga, who had been determined in her heart, took the throne left by her husband. She took up the glass and the servant on the side came forward to fill it half full.


    "Natalie and Cherchen, let''s have a drink. Please believe that the king did not mean to neglect you. You also know that although the Republic has won no small military victory and recovered many territories this year, these recovered territories occupied by the Swedes are in decline and people are displaced. The government must make great efforts to resettle refugees and resume production "The king and Stanislaw are busy with these things until 3 a.m. every day. I think he must have received another letter for help from a senior official of a province just now."


    "Queen, your majesty is the father of all the people of the Republic. You must remind him to pay attention to his health." Natalie stood up and said emotionally.


    "Yes, your majesty, the king is the backbone of the Republic. He must take care of his body." Chechen also stood up and said.


    "I will bring your kindness to the king." Queen ludwiga drank the wine in one gulp.


    On the other hand, the reason why King Jan kazimiz and his two ministers left the dinner was certainly not because there was another famine in a province. He just got an intelligence from Ukraine, an intelligence about Bogdan hemelinitsky, commander-in-chief of zaporoze Cossacks.


    "Your Majesty, according to the information, Bogdan hemelinitsky is seriously ill. I''m afraid his time is running out," Stanislaw pototsky said after reading the letter written in secret language.


    After hearing this, the Chamberlain ukovsky drew a cross on his chest. His face flushed with excitement, and even his voice could not hide his excitement: "God bless! But I still hope that this demon, the messenger of Satan, can live a few more days until the soldiers of the Republic recover Kiev and cut off his head."


    Ukovsky''s voice was filled with hatred for Bogdan hemelinitsky. In fact, no Polish nobleman, polish or Jew did not hate him. It was this man who opened the door to the decline of the Republic, and it was he who led the Cossacks to take away the fertile land of the nobles in Ukraine and massacre the Jews throughout Ukraine.


    Looking at ukovski''s excited and gnashing teeth, King Jan kazimizh and Stanislaw pototsky were not surprised. They looked at each other, and then king Jan kazimizi suddenly said to ukovsky, "my Chamberlain, go and inform the queen that it''s late at night. Let Natalie and Cherchen stay in kazimizi palace tonight."


    Hearing the king''s order, ukovsky realized that he might be wrong, so he provoked the king to support himself. But of course he can''t ask. Ukovsky did not dare to neglect the king''s order. He quickly took the order and retreated.


    "Wait a minute." King Jan kazimiz suddenly shouted in ugovsky, "I can''t reveal a word of the news I just heard."


    When the door closed, King Jan kazimiz sighed to Stanislaw pototsky, "look, there is hatred for Bogdan hemelinitsky all over the country, and few people really understand the situation."


    Hearing what Jan kazimiz said, Stanislaw pototsky smiled and said, "Your Majesty, wise men like you and the queen are a few."


    The meaning of Stanislaw pototsky''s words, of course, was clear to King Jan kachmidge. He was suggesting that he should tell his queen the news of Bogdan hemelinitsky''s imminent death and discuss with her the next Countermeasures of the Republic.


    "Stanislaw," King Jan kazimiz sighed, "I don''t know that the queen is thousands of times smarter than me."


    Hearing what king Jan kazimiz said, Stanislaw pototsky quickly stepped back and lowered his head.


    "No need." King Jan kazimiz stretched out his hand and drew his confidant closer: "Stanislaw, you don''t have to be so nervous. The Queen''s talent is obvious to all in the Republic. I know it very well in my heart. However, I am a man after all, and I have self-esteem when I am a man, so I want to deal with this event independently this time. After all, the former kings gave me countless wisdom in dealing with Cossacks."


    Stanislaw pototsky saw that king kazimiz had raised the matter to the level of man''s dignity. What else could he say.


    However, King Jan kazimiz''s remark that "the former kings gave me countless wisdom in dealing with Cossacks" is not empty.

 Chapter 615

    In short, the policy of Polish kings towards Cossacks is to "eliminate the strong and support the weak", or pull one faction and fight another faction.


    King Jan kazimiz or the successive Polish kings before him showed a Cossack like style. They all regarded Cossacks as a force that can be used to clamp down on aristocratic power and strengthen kingship.


    Therefore, it is inevitable that the kings'' Pro Cossack attitude will be undermined and obstructed by the Parliamentarians who want to limit the royal power and turn the Cossacks into serfs and the great nobles behind them.


    This in turn made the Cossacks more and more resentful and hostile to the great nobles.


    For example, at the battle of hoddin in 1621, one of the conditions for participating in the war put forward by Pedro, the then Cossack leader, was to ask Poland to recognize the restored Ukrainian orthodox teaching level. But afterwards, some great nobles obstructed it, and the Polish government did not abide by its promise. Moreover, the Eastern Catholic Church in Poland (i.e. the Orthodox Church merged with Catholicism) has increasingly excluded the Ukrainian Orthodox Church.


    Moreover, after Poland made peace with Turkey, the then polish government no longer asked for Cossacks. The parliament ignored the livelihood of 40000 Cossacks removed from the battlefield and did not make any pension for the disabled (any appropriation by the king must be approved and approved by the parliament). The quota of more than a thousand people could not solve the problem of 40000 Togolese sarks at all. The hope of non registered Cossacks to be included in the book was dashed, and those who were used to the life of licking blood at the edge of the knife would not be willing to go back to being serfs again.


    Therefore, some of the non registered Cossacks went to zaporoze camp, some went to the wasteland in the downstream area to make a living, and most returned to towns or villages. These non registered Cossacks have once again become restless and disobedient mobs in Ukrainian society in the Republic of Poland and Lithuania. Naturally, they have to find ways to change their situation. They repeatedly violated the contract between the Republic and Turkey and began to attack the suburbs of Constantinople from the sea. They were also invited to intervene in Crimean affairs and support the forces of Crimean Khanate that are unwilling to be Turkish vassals. What''s more, some Cossacks supported a man who called himself crown prince Alexander, who tried to seek the throne of Turkey. More and more daring Cossacks even wanted to unite Bulgarians, Serbs, Greeks and Albanians to revive the Orthodox Eastern Empire.


    Externally, the Cossacks also seriously damaged the interests of the Polish aristocracy. In a document on the analysis of the situation in Ukraine written to the king and parliament by the great Polish king gatmanmikowai pototsky at that time, it was written as follows: the phenomenon of doing whatever we want at home prevailed, which not only caused us many difficulties, but also made us hostile to our powerful neighbors. They completely forgot their faith and their subordinate relationship, and created a special country for themselves. Endanger the lives and property of innocent people. The whole of Ukraine is at their command. The little nobles are like slaves in their own homes. In the cities and towns of the Wang family, the Cossacks dominated everything, and all power was in their hands. They mastered the jurisdiction and issued decrees.


    Of course, the great nobles were not reconciled to the damage of their power. They called the private nobles and the regular Polish army in various noble territories to brutally suppress the Cossacks. But every time, when the Polish army was about to wipe out the Cossacks, the successive Polish kings would timely accept the surrender of the Cossacks, hang the rebel leaders and pardon most of their followers, and then support the moderates to come to power. This made the Cossacks always revive and regard the king as their protector and benefactor. Over time, the Cossacks formed a concept of "anti aristocracy, not anti king". They targeted all their hatred at the Polish aristocrats.


    Even Bogdan hemelinitsky, when he first encouraged zaporoze''s Cossacks to resist the Republic, he targeted the uprising at the Polish nobles of Ukraine, such as vichnewski, rather than the king.


    Because of this, from the beginning when Jan kazimiz became king, he was the largest moderator in the Republic from beginning to end. He advocated using gentle means to treat the Cossacks, as before, in order to quell the uprising, weaken the nobility and expand the kingship.


    As soon as king Jan kazimiz ascended the throne, he sent a letter to Bogdan hemelinitsky telling him that he had been elected king, and assured him that he would give Cossack gatman and improve the treatment of all orthodox believers. In February 1649, King Jan Kazimierz sent a Polish delegation represented by Adam kisher to pereyaslav to meet Bogdan hemelinitsky. As a gift and show sincerity, kisher gave the round staff symbolizing gatman''s power to the former, indicating that the Polish government had recognized his status as the chief of zaporoze Cossacks. However, khmelinitsky, who was victorious at that time, had no intention of permanent peace. He held talks in a very rude and inefficient way. At the end of the negotiations, the two sides signed an armistice agreement for less than four months.


    Thus, King Jan kazimiz''s first goodwill did not receive the response he hoped. After that, because of the victory of the battle of zbalari and the battle of berestecko, as well as the subsequent events that changed the historical process of Eastern Europe, the king and the great chief of Cossacks finally drifted away.


    At this time, Stanislaw pototsky finally understood why King Jan kachmidge took ugovsky away and left himself. Because the king had heard from ukovsky''s words that he was the advocate of tooth for tooth and blood for blood against the Cossacks. The king himself, in fact, wanted to take advantage of the short life of Bogdan hemelinitsky to try again to solve the Ukrainian problem by bloodless means. After all, relying on the force to recapture Ukraine, the land and cities belong to the nobility, and the king can''t get any benefits. If zaporoze Cossacks are brought into his command again, Jan kazimizh can not only get tens of thousands of fighting Cossack infantry, but also put his own people in charge of Ukraine.


    Unlike King Jan kazimiz, who wears an extremely obvious label of moderation, few people know that Stanislaw pototsky, who has always been tough with Cossacks, actually holds the same opinion as the king.


    Stanislaw pototsky is also a moderate.

 Chapter 616

    If King Jan kazimiz advocated gentleness to Cossacks from the perspective of curbing aristocratic power and strengthening kingship, Stanislaw pototsky was out of friendship with Bogdan hemelinitsky.


    The intersection of Stanislaw pototsky and Bogdan hemelinitsky also starts from the battle of sekola.


    In the battle comparable to the losses of the war of Varna in 1444, Konitz polotsky, pototsky and helimetsky were captured and imprisoned in Istanbul. The three were redeemed by the king two years later. That is, during Istanbul, Stanislaw pototsky and Bogdan hemelinitsky, both prisoners, became friends from hostility to sympathy. This was unthinkable at that time, because in Poland, even the most frustrated nobles despised Cossacks, not to mention Stanislaw, a great nobleman from the pototsky family.


    Stanislaw of course also knew that his friendship with Bogdan would be laughed at by other nobles, so after returning home, he carefully hid the friendship, but the two never broke off contact. After that, in 1647, when Bogdan hemelinitz gene had a quarrel with the local Polish nobles, who took advantage of his absence to occupy his real estate and kill his young son and went to Warsaw to sue the royal court, Stanislaw pototsky also told the matter to Jan kazimiz''s brother, then king wadislaw IV, through personal relations. Only because wadiswaf IV was depressed because he had just lost his son and was seriously ill, he could not seek justice for Bogdan hemelinitsky. This eventually led Bogdan hemelinitsky to go to zaporoze angrily, disperse the Polish guards there and incite the Cossack riots there.


    "Your Majesty,"


    Now that he understood King Jan kachmidge''s intention, Stanislaw pototsky said, "this matter is difficult to handle."


    This matter is not impossible, but difficult.


    Then Stanislaw pototsky said, "the key is who will be the next chief of Cossack."


    "Yes," agreed King Jan kazimiz.


    Stanislaw pototsky deserves to be his confidant. He can think of everything with himself.


    The Republic of Poland is hostile to the Kazakh emirate, but king Jan kazimiz and Stanislaw pototsky want to step in the selection of the next chief, which sounds absurd, but they both think it is not impossible.


    There is a reason.


    Because if it is in other countries, after the death of the person in power, the successor is naturally the offspring of the person in power.


    Of course, Bogdan hemelinitsky has sons, but the political system of zaporoze Cossacks is different from that of ordinary countries. The emirate established by the Cossacks was not hereditary (similar to the Republic of Poland, so Poland is not an ordinary country). Although Bogdan hemelinitsky was a great chief, he did not have the right to designate his son as heir. After his death, the position of the great chief will be re elected. His famous company commanders such as Bao Hong, vigovsky and hilko will be popular candidates for the great chief.


    Therefore, what king Jan kazimiz and Stanislaw pototsky have to do is try their best to support a pro Polish Cossack, so as to end the war and bring Ukraine and zaporoze Cossacks back into their command.


    After King Jan kazimiz said "yes", the king and his subjects fell into a moment of silence. The king and his chief adviser are thinking about who is most likely to inherit the position of Bogdan hemelinitsky after Bogdan hemelinitsky''s death, and whether this person will be close to Poland.


    After a while, King Jan kazimiz asked Stanislaw pototsky, "who do you think is most likely to become a great chief after the death of Bogdan hemelinitsky?"


    Stanislaw pototsky was thinking about this just now. He thought three of them were most likely.


    The first is Ivan vygowski, the clerk of Bogdan hemelinitsky. Wigowski once served in the Polish army. He was captured by hemelinitsky''s people in the battle of the Yellow River, but he was released because he had a good education. Bogdan hemelinitsky took him in and made him a clerk. Vikovski is a rare Pro Polish faction in Cossacks. He repeatedly proposed peace talks with the Republic of Poland, turning war into friendship. Moreover, during the serious illness of Bogdan hemelinitsky, it is said that vikovsky was actually handling the government affairs of the Kazakh emirate.


    The second is Ivan Baohong. Ivan Baohong was once a close assistant and friend of Bogdan hemelinitsky. Born into an aristocratic family in Ukraine (this matter is questionable), Bao Hong joined the Polish army very early and began his military career. In his early years, Bao Hong participated in the looting of Russia and Tatars and joined the latter as a fierce general after the hmelinitsky uprising. He participated in most of the wars against the Republic of Poland and was a staunch advocate. Nowadays, Bao Hong controls blazwaff. Bao Hong participated in the battle of berestecko and successfully led the breakthrough. After that, Bao Hong became very angry with Bogdan hemelinitsky because he opposed the peleyslav treaty and once fought with czar Russia, but he was the representative of the young and strong in Cossacks and enjoyed a high reputation among the young generation of Cossacks.


    The third possible successor is Ivan hilko. Ivan hilko is a "legendary" Cossack. He wrote the reply full of insults and blasphemies against the Ottoman Turkish Sultan that led to the declaration of war by the Crimean Khanate on zaporoze Cossacks. This act, which seems unwise or even crazy to any diplomat with diplomatic common sense and morality, won Ivan hilko a high reputation among the lower classes of Ukraine and Cossacks. This man has no obvious tendency, but it is said that he is now in a hot fight with the special envoy of Czar Russia.


    As for some other Cossacks, they are either attached to these three people, or they have less prestige and strength and do not have the ability to compete for the position of chief.


    Yuri, the son of Bogdan hemelinitsky, was never included in the possibility of Bogdan hemelinitsky''s successor. Because Yuri''s age and prestige can not be compared with those three just now, and even some other Cossack company captains are inferior.

 Chapter 617

    After Stanislaw pototsky introduced the three men and their basic information, King Jan kazimiz said, "then it is the best choice for the Republic to let Ivan vikovsky succeed."


    Stanislaw pototsky nodded in agreement: "indeed. Wigowski is the most favorable candidate for us, followed by Bao Hong, but it must not be hilko."


    It must not be hilko of Pro tsarist Russia. Because the Republic can fight with the Cossacks for Ukraine for ten or twenty years, but it will never tolerate Ukraine falling into the hands of Czar Russia.


    "You''re right, so have our people contacted vikovski?" asked King Jan kazimizh.


    "No," Stanislaw pototsky said frankly, "Your Majesty, if you agree, I hope to go to Kiev in person to contact Ivan vigovsky in the name of visiting Bogdan hemelinitsky''s condition."


    Hearing that Stanislaw pototsky was going to Kiev, King Jan kazimiz was really shocked. The attitude of the Cossacks towards the nobility is well known. They don''t care about chivalry - if there are knights in the mud legs. Almost all Polish nobles who fell into the hands of Cossacks were cut open and tortured to death, and those noble girls were reduced to their playthings and suffered from bullying and adultery.


    Moreover, even with the status of peace negotiator, it is not absolutely safe in Ukraine. Adam kisher is a living example. The Ukrainian blood clan, who successfully mediated in the Cossack uprising in 1637, and later recruited 4000 registered Cossacks from non registered Cossacks, can be described as the benefactor of Cossacks. However, in 1649, during the negotiations with hemelinitsky, the old man was still threatened by the mob and lower Cossacks, and some even jokingly grabbed his beard. Adam kisher, who was deeply humiliated, died on May 3, 1653 because of the failure of the peace talks.


    Stanislaw pototsky comes from the pototsky family, which is one of the Polish noble families hated by the Cossacks. King Jan kazimiz can''t imagine what treatment Stanislaw pototsky will receive when he goes to Ukraine.


    He has lost a yanush kishka and can no longer lose Stanislaw pototsky.


    King Jan kazimiz''s worry Stanislaw pototsky was in his eyes, but ************************************************************************. Moreover, he did not think that Bogdan hemelinitsky would be bad for himself.


    To reassure King Jan kazimiz, Stanislaw pototsky said: "Your Majesty, although Bogdan hemelinitsky is arrogant, he is not a fool. In fact, hemelinitsky is very measured in a sense. Although Adam Kirchner and other members of the mission were threatened and insulted by the mob and lower Cossacks, their lives were always preserved. And I heard that hemelinitsky After the Czar Russia knew about the private contact between Kiev and the king of Sweden, the Czar in Moscow sent envoys to ask him guilt. Now he is offending the Czar Russia and threatened by the Crimean khanate, and Carl x is unable to give him substantive support. At this time, I will send you to Kiev on behalf of your majesty. He will never dare to touch me. "


    "That''s what I said, but in case..." King Jan kazimiz knew that Stanislaw was right, but he was still worried about accidents. After all, Stanislaw was his own Minister, and his importance could not be replaced.


    "Your majesty!" Stanislaw pototsky cried out when he saw that the king was still hesitating: "Ukraine is the Achilles heel of the Republic, while the Cossack is a double-edged sword in the hands of the king. In the era of the former King Stefan bartore, our relationship with the Cossacks was benign. However, with the further decline of the Polish kingship in the hands of your father Sigismund III Vasa, especially the loss of control over the great nobles of Ukraine, Ukraine has almost become a certain country The small kingdoms of some wealthy and noble families in Poland, who acted recklessly and continued to oppress the lower orthodox farmers and Cossacks, led to the growing dissatisfaction of the lower class. Of course, there were also people from my family. After the death of gatman Pedro, the situation gradually lost control. Five small-scale riots were the manifestation of the critical point of the tolerance of the Cossack group, but we were too proud and arrogant Proud of our military strength, the nobles were intoxicated with the military victory and the success of suppressing the riots. They were not aware of the fatal hidden dangers behind the incident, nor could they eliminate the political root causes behind the riots. In particular, after the suppression of the uprising, the number of Cossacks in the book was reduced, which further exacerbated the contradictions between the two sides. By the time hemelinitsky was forced to rebel, the situation in Ukraine was not bad No matter how bad it can be. Your brother wadiswaff IV was aware of this. He himself sympathized with the Cossacks and regarded them as a powerful alliance to realize the dream of strengthening kingship. The war between the Ottoman Empire and Venice in 1645 was an opportunity. If the war was won, it would strengthen his monarchy and his son''s right to inherit the throne. However, Parliament Hearing the news ahead of time, he disbanded the army and forced him to make a commitment. Later, your brother made a private deal with the Cossacks: as long as the Cossacks helped provoke the conflict with the Crimean Tatars, your brother would increase their registered number to 12000 and grant the Cossacks the power of near autonomy. But the best of both worlds plan finally died We have also lost the last chance for a peaceful solution. Over the years, we have been fighting and stopping with the Cossacks. In fact, we have been engaged in a zero sum game. It drained the blood of the Republic and Ukraine, but benefited Sweden and czar Russia. I believe those upper moderate people in Cossacks can see this. I am the minister most trusted by you, vigov Skey knows that other moderate Cossacks also know that only when I go to Ukraine on behalf of you can I express the greatest goodwill of the Republic to them. Moreover, now Bogdan hemelinitsky is seriously ill, and the power holders of Czar Russia, the kingdom of Sweden and the Crimean Khanate will certainly not be indifferent. They must also send their most capable ministers to do what we want I am familiar with the ministers responsible for foreign affairs of the three countries, and only I can defeat them one by one. "

 Chapter 618

    Stanislaw pototsky''s words were penetrating. Although King Jan kazimiz was unwilling, he had to admit in his heart that Stanislaw was indeed the best candidate to send to Ukraine.


    After considering the meeting again, King Jan kazimiz made up his mind, and he did not hesitate any more.


    The king took Stanislaw pototsky''s thin hand: "Stanislaw, for the Republic."


    Seeing that the king finally agreed to his envoy''s request, Stanislaw pototsky smiled contentedly: "for the sake of the Republic."


    After that, the two discussed the personnel arrangement of envoys and the conditions for peace negotiation that the Republic could give.


    Everything else went well, but there were differences between King Jan kazimizh and Stanislaw pototsky on the selection of guards to protect the mission.


    King Jan kazimizh first proposed that Jan sobeski be the Deputy envoy and captain of the guard, but Stanislaw pototsky said Jan sobeski was not suitable.


    Stanislaw pototsky''s objection is not because Jan sobesky also has a criminal record against the king - Jan sobesky has proved his loyalty to the king with bravery. But because Stanislaw pototsky worried that the deep blood feud between Jan sobesky and Bogdan hemelinitsky would make him lose his mind.


    In the battle of Batom in June 1652, Bogdan hemelinitsky led 50000 Cossack Tatar coalition forces to attack suddenly. They surrounded 12000 Polish defenders in a camp in Batom. Although the Polish defenders fought desperately, their struggle was just a struggle of trapped animals when there were no reinforcements and the enemy had an absolute advantage in the army, Soon defeated.


    After the battle, Bogdan hemelinitsky issued a slaughter order and slaughtered all the prisoners. This includes commander-in-chief marchin kalinovsky himself (his head was later stuck on the tip of the gun) and Jan sobeski''s brother Marco sobeski.


    After Stanislaw pototsky raised his concerns, King Jan kazimiz became cautious. Although the king wanted to take this mission to add new merit to Jan sobesky, the king would never dare to use it if Jan sobesky could really destroy the peace talks.


    After that, mihau, Anjie and even yezh halletsky were considered, but either they were in Lithuania and couldn''t come, or they were lubaomatsky''s people, and the king was unwilling to give them the opportunity to perform meritorious deeds.


    "Don''t you have a suitable candidate?"


    King Jan kazimiz sighed. He walked slowly to the window and opened it.


    A cool wind blew.


    At this time, the city of Warsaw was dark. Even in the kazimi day palace, there are only scattered rooms with lights in the main building and side hall, where the guest rooms and servants in the palace live. Most of the servants who had been busy all day returned to their rooms at this time and were preparing to wash and rest.


    King Jan kazimiz''s eyes lit up when he saw the figure in one of the lighted windows.


    "I think of a suitable candidate. God, how can I forget him!"


    King Jan kazimiz walked quickly to Stanislaw pototsky and pulled the eldest man to the window.


    "Look! This is a perfect candidate." King Jan kazimiz pointed to the diagonally opposite window.


    Stanislaw pototsky looked in the direction of the king''s finger. In the window were the figures of Chechen and Natalie.


    "What do you think? I''ll send alvar Chechen to protect you," said King Jan kazimiz proudly.


    Chechen is undoubtedly appropriate. There was no personal grudge between him and the Cossacks of zaporoze, and his mercenary regiment was strong and protected by him and his people. A small group of mobs and Cossack gangs could not threaten the security of the mission.


    Stanislaw pototsky shook his head.


    "Your Majesty, Chechen is with Natalie. They have just made up. How can we bear to let them separate?"


    Stanislaw pototsky took into account that he treated Natalie like a daughter, so he didn''t want Chechen to leave.


    But king Jan kazimizh thought more and more that Cherchen was the right person. He said, "don''t worry. You''re not leaving soon. They still have time together. Besides, Natalie is a reasonable girl. She knows family and state affairs, which is more important."


    Seeing the resolute attitude of King Jan kazimiz, Stanislaw pototsky had to agree.


    After that, Stanislaw pototsky said goodbye to the king and left. And King Jan kazimiz also came back to the bedroom of himself and the queen.


    The lights in the bedroom are dim. At the door sat a young maid with freckles on her face. The maid put her hands on her head and was sleeping.


    "It seems that the queen is asleep," thought King Jan kazimiz.


    He walked softly towards the gate and turned the door lock.


    The sound made by the rotation of the door lock woke the maid in waiting. The palace maid almost cried out when she saw that it was the king.


    "Shh!"


    King Jan kazimiz just made a gesture for fear of waking the queen.


    The palace maid was also smart and immediately covered her mouth with her hand.


    Jan kazimieri smiled at the maid of honor with satisfaction and entered the room. He sat quietly on his side of the bed and began to take off his shoes.


    Suddenly, Jan kazimizi was hit hard in the back of his waist. This strength was great, and Jan kazimieri was caught off guard. He fell from the edge of the bed to the floor.


    The lamp on the bedside table lit up, and King Jan kazimiz saw his wife queen ludwiga looking at him angrily in her pajamas.


    "Queen, I''m late. You haven''t slept yet?" said King Jan kazimizh with some guilt.


    Queen ludwiga''s face was frosty. She asked her husband what she wanted to hide from herself at the dinner party.


    Jan kazimiz looked carefully at the door. Fortunately, the door is closed.


    "It''s not a big deal."


    Jan kazimizi was ready to stand up from the ground with a smile. Just halfway through his stand, Queen ludwiga glared at him and said, "did I let you stand?"


    The king looked embarrassed. At this time, Jan kazimi had long lost his enthusiasm when he said he wanted to regain men''s dignity.

 Chapter 619

    So King Jan kazimiz kept half up and said, "Bogdan hemelinitsky is seriously ill and is about to die."


    Hearing the news, Queen ludwiga also looked dignified. Instead of scolding her husband, she bowed her head and meditated.


    It''s hard to keep half standing on your knees. Just as Jan kazimizi was about to lose his patience, ludwiga patted the quilt on the bed and motioned her husband to sit up.


    If King Jan kazimiz was granted an amnesty, he quickly straightened up and sat on the bed.


    "After the death of Bogdan hemelinitsky, Ukraine will be in chaos again," said queen ludwiga.


    King Jan kazimiz nodded as hard as a baby.


    "We must support the moderates in the Cossacks to come to power in order to enable the Republic to recover Ukraine."


    King Jan kazimiz nodded again. This is exactly what he and Stanislaw pototsky planned.


    Queen ludwiga bowed her head and pondered for a moment. She mentioned the third point: "ukovsky is a militant, and he is not suitable to be an envoy to Ukraine. Stanislaw pototsky is not suitable, and the old man is 69 years old. It was yezh osolinsky (the three dynasties veteran of the Republic, cabinet minister and President of the house of Representatives. He is an important figure in Poland''s political situation and also a leader of the moderates. He advocated a moderate solution to the Cossack uprising, but died on August 9, 1650.) if he is still alive, he is the best candidate, and the Cossacks trust him. Adam kisher is the second candidate, but unfortunately he has died. "


    The queen looked into the eyes of King Jan kazimiz and said, "who are you going to send to Ukraine?"


    "Stanislaw pototsky," said King Jan kazimiz.


    Perhaps for fear that the queen would blame her for not caring for the old minister, at the end, the king added: "he volunteered."


    When she heard Stanislaw pototsky''s name, Queen ludwiga lowered her head again. When she raised her head again, Queen ludwiga said, "the old man is indeed the most suitable person now."


    Seeing that all his thoughts coincided with the queen, King Jan kazimiz''s face was red. He said proudly, "my queen, we really think alike. But I think a little more than you. Do you know what it is?"


    "What is it?" asked queen ludwiga.


    Then, before King Jan kazimiz gave the answer, Queen ludwiga suddenly said, "I thought you told lubaumatsky the news and your plan."


    Hearing the name of lubaumatsky, King Jan kazimiz''s face suddenly collapsed.


    Nowadays, lubaomatsky is the biggest stumbling block to the reform of himself and the queen. He used his political skills to win over a large number of conservative opposition nobles, put forward the political demands of retaining ancient privileges and opposing any reform, and openly claimed that his declaration of swearing in to reduce the burden of farmers in Lvov''s church was invalid. As the marshal of the Republic, lubaomatsky Ji openly opposed himself, which undoubtedly beat Jan kazimieri in the face. Coupled with the previous dirty times, their relationship has long been frozen.


    When Queen ludwiga saw her husband''s face fall, she knew she was wrong.


    Of course, she also understood that lubaumatsky was her husband and her biggest political enemy, but Queen ludwiga maintained a good personal relationship with lubaumatsky, because in a sense, the marshal was also a patriot. The queen always hoped that the marshal of the Republic would repent one day.


    Ignoring her anger with her husband, Queen ludwiga came forward and kissed xiajan kazimizi on the forehead.


    "After all, lubaomatsky is the Grand Marshal of the Republic. You should inform Bogdan hemelinitsky of such a serious illness. Moreover, even if you don''t tell him, lubaomatsky also has his own intelligence system, and he will know it sooner or later. There are many words in Poland, ''when you start to hate a person, think about his good relationship with him first''. Dear , he was once your strongest supporter. In the first wave of surrender after the great flood (referring to this stage of the kingdom of Sweden''s invasion and occupation of the Republic of Poland), he was one of the few nobles who firmly supported you. He welcomed us to Lvov during our exile. "


    I don''t know whether King Yang kazimizhi finally remembered lubaomatsky''s kindness to himself or just to save his wife''s face, King Yang kazimizhi nodded.


    "I listen to you. Tomorrow I''ll order someone to copy the information and send it to lubaumatsky."


    "And your coping strategy is also written down. It says to participate in detail with the marshal."


    "And my coping strategies," agreed King Jan kazimiz helplessly.


    Queen ludwiga finally agreed to let her husband into the bed. But before Jan kazimizi could get into the bed, Queen ludwiga asked again what was unexpected and thoughtful.


    In fact, at this time, King Jan kazimiz regretted that he had slipped his tongue because of showing off.


    King Jan kazimizh knows his wife''s love for Natalie and sends Cherchen to distant Ukraine. Will she blame herself?


    So King Jan kazimiz remained silent and said nothing.


    Queen ludwiga hated her husband for hiding things from herself. When she saw that Jan kazimiz was silent again, she grabbed the king''s ear.


    Jan Kazimierz screamed in pain and asked his wife to let go.


    "I said, I said, I decided to send Chechen as the escort and Deputy envoy of the mission to protect Stanislaw to Ukraine."


    Ludwiga let go of her husband''s ears. Just as the more violent storm in Jan kazimiz was coming, his middle road devika said: "indeed, Chechen is a good candidate."


    "Ah?" King Jan kazimiz was surprised.


    Ludwiga seemed to see through her husband''s mind. He explained: "don''t be so surprised. Although I love Natalie, state affairs are state affairs after all. No matter how big the family is, it''s not state affairs. Natalie is a good patriotic girl and she will understand. But your majesty, don''t hurry to announce and leave them some time to warm up. I''ll specially arrange them to a room tonight."


    King Jan kazimiz was happy to hear the first half of Queen ludwiga''s speech. Because his wife as like as two peas in Stanislaw Potocki''s words, almost all the other people were terrified.


    It turned out that Chechen and Natalie were together at the window because they lived together. King Jan kazimiz thought they were just talking to each other after the dinner.


    The king thought it was a waste of time for his queen to arrange Cherchen and Natalie into a room in such a hurry. Because Natalie is a native polish, her thoughts are different from those of Frances and Spaniards. Polish noble girls rarely lose their virginity before formal marriage.

 Chapter 620

    The meaning of Queen ludwiga, who arranged Cherchen and Natalie in the same room, is very clear. The Polish queen from romantic France wants Cherchen and Natalie to cook raw rice tonight. After all, Fatima in Chechen''s mercenary regiment has taken the lead in "occupying" Chechen.


    Cherchen and Natalie are no longer children. When the waiter took them to the room and told them that this was the place where the queen arranged for them to rest, they understood what queen ludwiga meant.


    Chechen is fine. He has already had a close relationship with Fatima, and he is new to men and women; Natalie was ashamed. She walked into the room with her head down, her face like a ripe red apple.


    After all, Natalie was not born in France or Spain, but in Poland, which is famous for her piety and conservatism. Among the Polish nobles, it is rare to lose virginity without marriage and is not tolerated by the society.


    Chechen also felt Natalie''s shyness and tension. After entering the room, he thoughtfully poured a cup of tea for Natalie, and then sat on the other side of the bed.


    For a long time, they sat back to back on the edge of each side of the wide bed.


    The room queen ludwiga prepared for them had a large bed. On top, the white sheets were neatly spread, and the two pillows were lying quietly on the quilt.


    The bright candle was burning quietly, and the boys and girls shone on the edge of the bed.


    Natalie''s heart is struggling.


    On the one hand, she is eager to dedicate herself to Chechen. On the other hand, her childhood education tells her that she and Chechen should do that after they get married in the church under the witness of the priest and God.


    Natalie''s fingers kept rubbing a corner. She prayed in her heart:


    "Lord, I call you day and night,


    May you save me from the sea of suffering,


    May you dry the tears of happiness for me,


    Willing to show me the way as my loving father,


    May you hear my call.


    Please show me the way, omnipotent Lord,


    I wander in the vast sea,


    Like a lonely boat,


    Bumping and drifting in the ocean. "


    Natalie is praying to God to tell her what to do and whether she will be blessed if she combines with Chechen now.


    At this time, behind Natalie, Chechen suddenly opened her mouth, and the sound came into her ears, making her already flustered heart like a deer, as if she had been suddenly shocked.


    "Natalie."


    Then Chechen''s voice. He''s calling her name.


    Chechen said, "it''s getting late. Let''s have a rest earlier. There are many rooms here. There must be empty rooms with no locks. Let me find them and make do with sleeping all night."


    Obviously, Chechen understood Natalie''s hesitation and didn''t want to force her.


    Although Cherchen''s tone was calm, Natalie always felt that it was bitter in her smile.


    "He is respecting me and my will, even if he wrongs himself," Natalie thought.


    At this time, Natalie had a desperate impulse.


    Her body felt the bed tremble, and it should be Cherchen standing up behind her.


    "Wait a minute." Natalie suddenly turned and shouted to Chechen.


    Then she stood up and blew out the candles on the table, leaving only one in front of the bed.


    This is the most obvious hint.


    Chechen unconsciously walks up to Natalie, and the two eyes are opposite. He saw a lava of emotion in Natalie''s eyes. Chechen couldn''t help but put his two hot lips on Natalie''s cherry lips.


    Under the kiss, the strong girl fragrance on Natalie was overwhelming on him.


    At first, Chechen took the initiative in this kiss, but next, Natalie''s initiative far outweighed him. Now that she has decided to give herself to Chechen, Natalie takes the initiative than anyone else. Faintly, Natalie''s heart also raised a competitive idea. She wanted Cherchen to know that she was no worse than Fatima.


    Chechen felt a little suffocated.


    At first, Chechen thought it was his illusion, but then he realized that it was Natalie''s tongue that went deep into his mouth.


    Natalie''s lips were thin, soft and hot, sealing his words back


    Chechen couldn''t help reaching out to untie her clothes. Natalie didn''t refuse. Soon Natalie was stripped of her underwear. Her chest was fuller than Fatima''s and full of elasticity. Chechen stroked Natalie''s smooth and delicate skin, but his tentacles felt scars one after another.


    "These are all injuries suffered in the battle."


    Natalie felt the pause of Chechen''s fingers. She explained to Chechen.


    Natalie has gone through countless battles and battles, and often rushes ahead. Although as commander-in-chief, she has the most excellent armor, and the guards around her often use their body and blood to protect her, after all, swords and swords have no eyes on the battlefield. Even the most loyal guards can''t protect her 100% under excellent protection.


    For example, a scar that Chechen just met, Natalie clearly remembers, was caused by the short and wide sword of a Swedish officer. At that time, his saber was about to cut his neck, but the brave officer stabbed himself recklessly and exchanged his injury for death.


    Chechen felt a burst of heartache. Suddenly, he saw a tear drop in Natalie''s eye socket.


    This is Natalie crying for herself. Which woman doesn''t want to give her perfect body to the one she loves? But she was already scarred.


    Chechen squatted down slightly. He aimed his lips at lenatali''s wound, and then kissed her gently.


    "No, Natalie. Don''t be sad, don''t feel inferior. I love you. You are always the most perfect in my heart." Chechen said emotionally.


    Natalie gasped. She began to help Chechen undress.


    After a while, they met frankly.


    In order to avoid Natalie''s shyness, this time Chechen blew out the last light.


    His hand touched Natalie''s chest again and stroked it carefully, as if he were afraid that a little force would hurt it. This pair of beehives is a little stiff and unnatural when they bear the touch of a man for the first time.


    They lay down on the bed, her body pressed his arm, and a deep cleavage was formed in the middle of the breast peak.


    Chechen''s face felt that there was a trace of cold sweat on Natalie''s cleavage.


    Obviously, for the first time, Natalie was nervous.


    Natalie took off Chechen''s pants, and her jade arm hooked Chechen''s neck. Natalie whispered in Cherchen''s ear, "be gentle with me."

 Chapter 621

    Chechen and Natalie slept soundly after they mingled. When the door was opened, Pedro stepped down from the carriage. His fat but martial figure made pats recognize the extraordinary identity of the newcomer.


    Pedro got out of the carriage. He looked at all the people in front of the hotel and looked at himself. Then he put his hands on his hips and said, "aleval Pedro, Lord of vidava."


    The crowd gave a cry of surprise. They are not to blame. Because the Lord of vidava has really been in the limelight these days.


    First, the king''s Chamberlain ukovsky went to vidava to welcome the Lord''s return; Then a Russian of thousands went to Pskov under the protection of the Lord''s private army. It is said that he rescued them from the Tatars in Crimea; Then, according to a less reliable grapevine, even queen ludwiga went to vidava.


    Together, these news made the identity of Lord vidava more mysterious and unfathomable. Today, they saw the Lord.


    Pats crossed his chest: "I count this day as my luckiest day."


    With that, pats couldn''t help but pull Pedro into the hotel.


    Pedro was greedy for a drink. Now he is even more unscrupulous when someone treats him.


    After three rounds of wine, Pedro asked about the hospitable pats. Isn''t it fair that there are so many people in the city today?


    When Patz saw that Pedro didn''t know, he told him that today was the day of the holding of the Rotz Parliament. Everyone, including themselves, came to the parliament.


    With that, pats also sincerely invited Pedro as a distinguished guest to attend the opening of the parliament.


    Pedro wanted to refuse, but he couldn''t stand pats''s repeated invitation. He thought that he would waste half a day at most, and he couldn''t miss anything, so he half agreed.


    On the way to the parliament hall, Pedro also knew that Patz Brest was not a small man. His family was a famous family in Rhodes. Patz''s father once served as the flag officer of count kasmir teshkovic.


    When they arrived at the parliament hall, because Pedro "inadvertently" mentioned that he had participated in two Warsaw battles and set out for Crimea, the Rhodes nobles, landlords, priests and some other dignified figures in the parliament hall respected him and warmly invited him to sit in the best position to listen to the convening of the Parliament. And pats was firmly bound by Pedro''s hand and didn''t leave him for half a minute.


    Pedro sat in the innermost circle as a distinguished guest. In order not to lose face, he went back to the carriage, put on his most gorgeous silk clothes, and wore a valuable mink hat.


    Although he was dressed with such jewels, Pedro looked like a steamed stuffed bun at this time. Because he had never seen such a parliament.


    In Pedro''s eyes, this Parliament has two oddities: first, there are many people; The second is miscellaneous.


    Today, there are four or five hundred people in the church, which is almost one tenth of the population of vidava. Pedro never thought that there were so many people in a Rhodes regional parliament. In addition, except for those who sat in the inner two circles dressed like Pedro, the other participants were basically dressed in rags and rags, and some were barefoot. They were a group of mud legs.


    Pedro has never heard of or seen it. Farmers and the poor can enter parliament. In Pedro''s consciousness, parliamentarians should be the privilege of the nobility and the rich.


    Pedro pestles pats beside him. At this time, Pedro can only ask pats, a new friend.


    "Hey, pats. Why are so many irrelevant people in Parliament today?" asked Pedro.


    "What irrelevant person?" Patz wondered about Pedro''s statement.


    Pedro raised his finger and drew a circle, basically including everyone inside and outside the church.


    "It''s those people outside the third row. Shouldn''t the members of Parliament be aristocrats? Why are there so many mud legs."


    When Pedro called the others mud legs, pats realized it, and then he laughed.


    "Dear Pedro, those mud legs in your mouth are also aristocrats," Patz explained with a smile.


    "Impossible!" exclaimed Pedro. How can there be a poor aristocrat in the world who doesn''t even have shoes? Is it good to say that he is an aristocrat when he is so poor?


    "My friend, it is true that they are all aristocrats. Although they are poor, they are also aristocrats."


    Then pats began to talk.


    According to Patz, there are so many nobles in Poland. They are all the pots of the king, because the king sometimes gives the title of nobles directly to those who should not have the title of nobles for various reasons. For example, after annexing Livonia, in order to maintain stable rule, the then Polish king waved his hand and sealed tens of thousands of civilians as nobles. (Pedro understands that Patz''s statement can perfectly explain why there are so many poor nobles...).


    Patz also told Pedro that in Poland, the word for the aristocracy was "szlachta". The word comes from the ancient Germanic "slahta", which means "aristocracy or noble family". So the Polish aristocracy is also called the schlachta class.


    Even if a schlachta is poor, it will not hinder their legal and political privileges and influence. Theoretically, the poorest schlachta enjoys the same rights as the richest schlachta. So even if your family is poor, you still have the right to express your opinions and vote in Parliament as a shirakata.


    Pedro found that pats was an encyclopedia of nobility, and he could speak freely no matter what he asked. During the ten minutes of talking, Pedro learned several proper nouns. For example, aristocratic giants (i.e. giants such as pototsky and lubomatsky) are called magnates, and middle aristocrats are called magnates ? Redniaszlachta, and there is only a small village whose noble name is drobnaszlachta; Ordinary people with only noble titles are called okoliczna; There is only one farm called zagrodowa; Only one field is called zagonowa; Those who have to cultivate their own land are called hreczkosiej; Pretending to be rich, but actually very poor, his name is p ¨® ? panek£» The most miserable proletarian aristocrat without land is called go ? OTA... Wait, wait.


    At this time, Pedro also wanted to know more about the nobles'' views on the great reform of the king and queen, but at this time, the church priest in French clothes, who was also the convener of the meeting, picked up a wooden hammer and knocked on the table several times - which meant that the Parliament was about to begin.


    The originally chirping parliament hall suddenly quieted down,


    The parliamentary session is just beginning.


    A middleman wearing a red Kaftan and a moustache came to the middle of the parliament hall.


    Patz introduced to Pedro: "this is the Popovich knight, the captain of the count''s guard."


    Popovich said: "Distinguished nobles, you know, since the count led most of Rhodes'' troops to fight against the Swedes, the gangs near Rhodes have become more and more rampant. Many nobles'' farms and passing businesses have been robbed, which has seriously affected our trade and stability. Especially now, some gangs have mixed with the scattered soldiers of the Swedes to act as invaders So I hope the parliament will authorize me to have full power to suppress bandits! "


    As soon as this remark came out, the people began to discuss it with each other.


    A little nobleman in a green Kaftan cleared his throat and said, "it''s certainly a good thing to suppress bandits, but my manor is also very short of manpower. If you are given young adults to suppress bandits, who will take care of the manor? I think mercenaries should be recruited to do this."


    Other landlords nodded in agreement with him.


    After another round of whispering discussion, a businessman stood up and expressed his opinion: "the chamber of commerce can pay, but the proportion will not exceed half of the total cost."


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, the priest announced the results of the discussion: "Popovich can choose to recruit a mercenary of 20-50 people to suppress bandits. At the same time, the local landlords, nobles and churches will give half of the money and the chamber of Commerce will give half of the money to hire the army. Can you be satisfied?"


    Popovich was obviously satisfied. He strode to the podium, stood next to the priest, took off his hat and saluted the people around him.


    Parliament entered the second agenda. A p ¨® ? Panek went to Popovich''s original position and said, "God bless, there is a fruit tree next to my house, which was planted by my grandfather''s grandfather. Our family will pick it every year. This year, my neighbor insisted that half of the fruit on the tree should be his, because the tree grows to his boundary,..."


    When I said this, this p ¨® ? Panek''s eyes rested on his neighbor.


    The man was worried: "slander, it''s definitely slander. That tree is the same as my grandfather''s grandfather and his grandfather''s grandfather. Of course, half of it should belong to me."


    There were boos in the parliament hall.


    "Come on, your grandfather''s grandfather didn''t complain at that time!" someone interrupted.


    There was a burst of laughter around.


    "It seems that this guy on stage can win the lawsuit," Pedro told pats


    Patsy smiled mysteriously at Pedro: "it''s not necessarily."


    The meeting was in favor of the P ¨® on the stage ? The trend of Panek went away. Then the priest announced the beginning of the vote. Most people stood in the P ¨® ? On the side of Panek. Pedro saw that pats also voted for the P ¨® ? One vote for Panek.


    When the vote was over, the priest knocked on the table with a wooden hammer, and then when he calmed down, announced the result.


    "489 votes for and 1 against, not adopted."

 Chapter 622

    Pedro arrived in Warsaw three days later than queen ludwiga. As soon as he found Cherchen, he knew that King Jan Kazimierz had not granted Brest to Cherchen, so he urgently asked Cherchen and Natalie to take themselves to the king.


    For uncle''s worry, Chechen was a little confused. He also thought that uncle Pedro wanted to express his gratitude to the king and queen because his marriage with Natalie was facilitated by Queen ludwiga.


    "Stupid, of course I''m here for Brest." Pedro scolded his nephew for being brainless.


    He knew that Chechen couldn''t do anything when he was with a woman. No, I''m stuck with Natalie these days.


    It has been more than a month since Chechen came back, but king Jan kachmidge has delayed to fulfill the task of making his nephew Lord of Brest, which makes Pedro see and worry in his heart.


    Pedro and Ingrid know best how much the mercenary regiment is spending now. In addition to the basic expenses, on the day Pedro left, Ingrid received a letter from Queen Christina from Italy. Ingrid sent 10000 tales of living expenses to her Majesty the queen of Sweden who had no income. Even though the mercenary regiment earned hundreds of thousands of tales from Crimea, there was no more income. Sooner or later, it would eat nothing.


    And Pedro thought of a problem on his way here, that is, after Cherchen and Natalie got married, the huge assets and debts of the kishka family also belonged to Cherchen. The kishka family may have a lot of debts due to the war expenses over the years. Cherchen married not only a wife, but also a whole body of debt.


    In this way, it is more necessary to obtain more territory.


    When he arrived at kazimi RI palace, Chechen informed the king''s courtiers of his request for an audience. Soon, the king''s attendants sent a reply - King Jan kachmidge will meet Chechen at kachmidge Palace at 15 p.m.


    As soon as 15 o''clock arrived, Chechen, Natalie and Pedro dressed up and entered the kazimi palace under the guidance of the king''s attendants. King Jan kazimiz still wore his favorite French clothes. As soon as he saw Cherchen, the king warmly came forward and hugged him. Natalie made a curtsey.


    In recent days, King Jan kazimiz listened to Queen ludwiga and did not disturb the couple. At this meeting, King Jan kachmidge asked about Cherchen and Natalie in recent days, and Cherchen and Natalie thanked the king and queen for their love.


    After some politeness, seeing that the time was almost ripe, Pedro coughed twice. He said to King Jan kachmidge, "Your Majesty, in fact, there is one more thing for my nephew to come today."


    "What''s the matter?" asked King Jan kachmidge, looking strangely at Pedro. King Jan kazimizh was also about to propose to Cherchen that he should be sent to protect Stanislaw pototsky to Ukraine.


    "That''s what you promised my nephew to become lord Brest. We succeeded in putting Muhammad gley back on the Khan''s throne and allowing him to attack Russia. You recognize these achievements." Pedro said boldly. After all, now he is asking for a king to fulfill his promise.


    King Jan kazimiz frowned more tightly. He didn''t speak for a long time. After a while, King Jan kachmidge returned to his throne. He took out a roll of parchment and handed it to Chechen with a smile.


    "Congratulations, aleval Chechen. The parliament has agreed to accept you as a true Polish nobleman."


    Obviously, this is a letter of appointment.


    "Thank you, your majesty and the parliament." Chechen respectfully raised his hands and held the warrant. He took it in his hand and opened it carefully.


    On this scroll of sheepskin is the confirmation of Chechen''s aristocratic genealogy by the Polish parliament and the 17 powers granted to him as a Polish aristocrat:


    1. The right to own land completely depending on the service to the monarch (the land held is not regarded as a fief), but this holding is legal forever unless sold.


    2. The right to join the political and military assembly of the regional aristocracy.


    3. A parliament with executive power independent of the central government can be established in the region itself.


    4. The power to elect the king of Poland.


    5. Polish and Lithuanian nobles can travel freely in Poland and Lithuania, and travel abroad needs to be authorized by the state''s foreign policy.


    6. The right to ask for information from the royal office (equivalent to your right to ask for information from all countries as an aristocrat)


    7. The right to be spiritually semi independent of the clergy.


    8. Foreigners and urban citizens may be denied the right to cross their territory in a reasonable manner.


    9. The right to have priority over the common people in the court.


    10. There are privileges in Polish courts, including freedom from unilateral arrest and physical punishment (no punishment is allowed).


    11. Allow the sale of their own military and administrative services.


    12. The right to use the heraldry.


    13. When the title "Lev ¨¦ eenmasse" is given, the right to be paid more money.


    14. The right to education.


    15. Regular import of duty-free foreign goods is allowed.


    16. The right to become a priest.


    17. Allow farmers who have committed serious crimes to be tried by themselves.


    After reading the whole parchment, Chechen didn''t write anything about granting himself the title of Lord Brest. He looked up strangely and opened his mouth to ask.


    Although Pedro is the most urgent one to get Brest, Cherchen also hopes to get Brest. Because the mercenary regiment fought in Crimea for the promise of King Jan kachmidge. For this, the mercenary regiment sacrificed thousands of people. It can be said that Brest is not only Pedro''s, nor Cherchen''s, but also belongs to All members of the mercenary regiment. This is the booty we all deserve.


    The reason why he didn''t directly ask King Jan kachmidge to give Brest to himself as soon as possible is that, first, since returning to Poland, Cherchen has been busy with everything, and later he has been busy with Natalie; second, he also believes in the promise of King Jan kachmidge. After all, Victor showed himself Jan kachmidge in Crimea When the king wrote to himself, his majesty also reiterated his commitment.


    But just as Cherchen was about to speak, his wife Natalie quietly kicked herself.


    Chechen looks at Natalie without knowing why. Natalie signals Chechen not to say anything with her eyes.

 Chapter 623

    Due to Natalie''s glance, Chechen knowingly didn''t mention Brest again. After thanking King King Jan Kazimierz, he went out of Kazimierz palace with Natalie and Pedro.


    In the carriage, Pedro sat alone, sulking. He felt that he had come in vain. It was not easy to see the king, but his nephew and niece did not mention Brest.


    Pedro''s sulky appearance was certainly seen by Chechen and Natalie. Chechen smiled bitterly at Natalie. He hoped Natalie could explain the reason to her uncle.


    Natalie understood the meaning of Chechen''s eyes. She shouted to Pedro, "Uncle Pedro, please listen to me."


    "Hum!"


    Who knows, Pedro proudly turned his head to the other side.


    If Natalie had been before, she would have been angry with Pedro until dark. But from losing Chechen to marrying Chechen, Natalie''s temperament is much softer - just for Chechen.


    She sighed, and regardless of whether Pedro was listening or not, she explained to herself, "Your Majesty also has his Majesty''s difficulties."


    Unexpectedly, this frightened Pedro. He thought it was king Jan kazimiz who was going back. The fiery Pedro jumped up from the carriage seat and hit his head against the ceiling.


    "Ouch."


    Pedro covered his head with his hands in pain. He opened his tearful eyes and asked Natalie, "is the king going to betray his faith?"


    "Of course not!" Natalie exclaimed.


    She does not allow anyone to question the king and queen.


    But after saying this, Natalie regretted it again in an instant. Because she found her tone of voice too intense.


    "Uncle Pedro," Natalie helped Pedro sit down and said softly, "Your Majesty''s love for Chechen has never changed. He just needs time."


    After hearing this, not only Pedro, but also Chechen felt a lot in his heart. He felt that he had misunderstood King Jan kachmidge.


    Although Che Chen didn''t speak just now, his heart was also dissatisfied. After all, even Muhammad gley, although the Crimean Khan was insidious and cunning, he did not treat himself badly in the reward. In order to win over himself to work for him, he took out three sites at a time. But it was hard for him to say anything because of Natalie. After all, the king and queen tried their best to match themselves with Natalie, and Natalie was extremely loyal to the king and queen. So when Pedro complained, Cherchen chose to watch without saying a word.


    At this time, when he heard that King Jan kachmidge was not going to repent, Chechen immediately asked, "do some members of Parliament disagree?"


    Natalie nodded.


    "What''s the point?"


    It was said that only a few members of Parliament disagreed, and Pedro took the lead in breathing a sigh of relief. He said carelessly, "that''s the king, the Supreme Master. As long as he says a word, what''s the use of members'' opposition? Can the Polish parliament send the king to the guillotine?"


    Who knows, after hearing this, Natalie sighed greatly: "in our country, the opposition of parliamentarians may not be able to send the king to the guillotine, but it can decide all his proposals."


    Originally, the difference between the parliament of the Republic of Poland and the parliaments of other countries is that it implements the "principle of unanimous consent", that is, a bill can be passed only with the unanimous consent of all members present. This is a provision established to reflect the equal status of all nobles.


    In the early days, this was a relatively democratic and healthy provision. Even if a small number of parliamentarians opposed it, they would be persuaded or retreat, so that the law could still be passed. In the middle and early stage of the Republic, the "principle of consensus" was often flexibly transformed by the smart king into a rule that the resolutions opposed by the opponents could not be passed and other resolutions could be passed, so thum could still operate relatively healthy and effective.


    The real change began during the reign of King Jan kazimiz, and the initiator was Prince yanush raziweu, who died of treason.


    During the parliamentary period from February to March 1652, the Republic was facing unprecedented military pressure, and King Jan kazimiz was also carrying out the reform of expanding the sovereign power. Many topics were controversial and could not be passed.


    The heated debate lasted 42 days, and the parliament became a battlefield for the two major factions, mainly the pro King party and the aristocracy. The latchiviu family in Lithuania has always adhered to Lithuania''s independence and opposed any reform to strengthen Polish kingship. The great nobleman of Lithuania, janush raziweu, is the leader of the aristocracy.


    Vadeswaf sisinski, a member of Parliament in tarkai, is a member of the yanushi faction. Naturally, he spared no effort to oppose the king''s opinions and relevant resolutions.


    On 11 March, when King Jan kazimiz proposed an extension of Parliament. This was a very normal proposal, but just then, a loud explosion resounded through the whole hall.


    "I don''t agree with the extension!"


    It was the congressman wadiswaf sisinsky who spoke. With these words, wadiswaf sisinski left the parliament on his own.


    Suddenly, the whole Parliament hall was silent. No one expected this to happen. When wadiswaf sisinsky walked out of the door of the parliament hall, the members reacted. The nobles of the yanush raziwiu sect stood up. Wadiswaf sisinsky took the lead. They mistakenly thought that this was the meaning of the great prince, so they left one after another.


    In this case, the meeting on that day was forced to be suspended.


    Since then, wadiswaf sisinski has set a record - this is the first time in the history of the Republic of Poland that someone has exercised the "free veto".


    Although the king and other members of Parliament later severely criticized wadiswaf sisinsky, the latter achieved his goal because it was legal.


    After that, it became commonplace to exercise the right of free veto to veto resolutions they did not like. Even members of Parliament of the king''s faction, after opponents put forward proposals against themselves, will exercise their free veto to block them.


    The greatest harm of the free veto is that it does not represent the principle that the minority obeys the majority, but is passed by a unanimous vote. Even if 99 people agree to a proposal and one person disagrees, the proposal is invalid.


    For example, Chechen initiated a proposal in parliament that Natalie is a beautiful woman in the Republic of Poland. 99% of the members attending the meeting said Natalie is a beautiful woman, but so 1% of the blind said Natalie is not beautiful. Then the final conclusion of this bill is that Natalie is not beautiful.

 Chapter 624

    After listening to Natalie, Chechen and Pedro became nervous again. All agree and everyone agrees. Cherchen and Pedro from the authoritarian country of Spain never thought that there were such wonderful policies in the world.


    Soon, Pedro remembered the Regional Council he had attended in Rhodes. In that Parliament, also because of one person''s opposition, the issue of the ownership of a tree was not passed. Originally, Pedro thought that this was just an example, or that there were great forces behind the person who opposed it. But I wonder if they were not exercising the "principle of consensus" like the national parliament?


    Not to mention what Pedro thought, Cherchen asked Natalie, "so which congressman opposed me getting Brest?"


    Natalie waved her hand as if to disperse a flock of flies: "they are old people who eat vegetarian food. Their names don''t matter. What matters is the man who directed them."


    "Who is it?" Chechen and Pedro asked in unison.


    "Mikhail vishnewski," Natalie said.


    It''s him!


    For Chechen, this is really an unexpected and reasonable person.


    Chechen knew that he was angry for Natalie and Prince mihau. For him, everything that is good for him will be opposed.


    Seeing Chechen''s suddenly enlightened expression, Natalie continued: "In the second Warsaw battle, Prince mihau fled from the pontoon to evacuate the wounded in front of his majesty. After that, Prince mihau lost the trust of the king. But I don''t know what way Princess Jiali saidai used to give him the way of Marshal lubomatsky and let him work under marshal. After that, the cowardly Prince mihau seemed to be reborn In general, he won many battles and wiped out many Swedes with the help of Jerzy halletsky. Due to the reputation of Prince yarimi and His Majesty''s concern for the loyalty of the prince during his lifetime, he did not make public the prince''s ugliness in the Warsaw battle, so more and more people gathered under the prince''s command and obeyed his command. Prince mihau and marshal hugged him The same old-fashioned position and opposition to reform, so he was particularly valued by the marshal. So, of course, someone jumped out of his sentence. "


    Natalie told Cherchen and Pedro that King Jan kazimiz was putting forward a proposal in Parliament. The content of the proposal was that in future voting, resolutions with a large number of votes should be passed directly regardless of the free veto.


    Once the proposal is passed, it will be natural for Cherchen to get Brest.


    Pedro expressed serious doubts about this, because if the "principle of consensus" is followed, the proposal will certainly fail


    Natalie was full of confidence. She smiled at Cherchen and Pedro and said, "so all people who are one with the king are promoting this proposal according to the principle of the minority obeying the majority."


    When Natalie said this, Pedro finally smiled with satisfaction. He took out the imperial edict of King Jan kazimiz to canonize his nephew and read it with interest.


    But Chechen felt something wrong.


    Something''s wrong with Natalie.


    It is reasonable to say that Natalie lived in the monastery a few days ago. In her mood at that time, she would not pay attention to what happened in the parliament. Later, she and Natalie were together and almost inseparable. There is no reason why Natalie would not know when she knew so much information.


    The only time she separated from Natalie was when she went to inform King Jan kazimiz''s courtiers of her request to see the king. Natalie was called to the meeting by Queen ludwiga.


    "Natalie," Chechen whispered, "did the queen tell you all this?"


    Natalie was stunned. She didn''t expect Cherchen to guess so soon.


    "Yes, the queen told me all this," Natalie confessed quietly.


    Both of them deliberately didn''t let Pedro hear it, and Pedro Ye looked at the edict very cooperatively and didn''t pay attention to Chechen and Natalie.


    Cherchen sighed. Natalie''s admission gave him a bad feeling - Queen ludwiga''s kindness has always come at a high price. Cherchen clearly remembers that queen ludwiga came to him with the edict given to her uncle vidava, and then she went to Crimea.


    "Natalie, does the queen want me to do anything again?" Chechen asked.


    At this time, Natalie was a little shy. Because this time, the queen was indeed a little difficult. When Queen ludwiga asked her, her first reaction was to refuse, but the queen put pressure on herself with the overall situation of the Republic.


    After Cherchen asked again, Natalie said, "the queen hopes you can escort old Stanislaw pototsky to Kiev, Ukraine, just four days later."


    "I won''t go." Chechen resolutely refused.


    Are you kidding? Didn''t he all agree with Natalie? He''ll go back to vidava in a few days. Why did he suddenly change his mind.


    "Chechen," Natalie shook Chechen''s hand. If she could refuse, how could she hope that Chechen would stay away from herself again. It was Queen ludwiga who said that uncle Stanislaw''s task was too heavy and must be Chechen this time.


    "Cherchen, I know it''s unfair to you and Fatima, and it violates the previous commitment between me and you, but Uncle Stanislaw''s mission is too great, and you are the most suitable person to protect him to Kiev."


    "What about Fatima? I went to Kiev and left in such a hurry. What would Fatima think? He would misunderstand me and abandon her."


    "No," Natalie held Chechen''s hand. She assured Chechen, "I will go back to vidava to explain to Fatima in person, and the queen promised me that she will give Fatima the status of Polish aristocracy after it is done, so that little Anna will be an aristocrat in the future, not an illegitimate child."


    Chechen wavered.


    Queen ludwiga''s assurance really hit Chechen''s weakness. He felt most guilty about Fatima and his daughter Anna, because to fulfill himself and Natalie, one of them can only be his lover, and the other can only be an illegitimate child forever.


    "I''ll think about it," said Chechen, turning his face to one side.


    At this time, Pedro suddenly slapped himself on the thigh.


    "Ha, I didn''t expect that being a Polish aristocrat would have such benefits." Pedro laughed and looked up at Cherchen. His finger pointed to one of the edicts: "the power to elect the king of Poland."

 Chapter 625

    Cherchen escorted Stanislaw pototsky from Warsaw in the middle of July.


    The whole mission was composed of 20 Polish officials and nobles. Cherchen personally chose a guard force of 60 people composed of 20 Hessian cavalry, 20 Polish dragon cavalry and polish Cossack cavalry.


    Although the ratio of the number of missions to the number of escorts is exaggerated to 1; 3, but this is very necessary. Because in addition to the personnel, there are five carts in the mission, which are loaded with 50000 tales. This is the money used by the Republic to buy vikovsky and support his rise. In particular, the money was not paid by the king or the Treasury. In fact, the king''s pocket and the Republic''s Treasury have long become the existence of starving mice. The 50000 tales were taken out by Marshal lubaumatsky from his private library. After receiving the letter from King Jan kachmidge about Bogdan khmelinitsky''s illness and his coping strategies, the Grand Marshal was very supportive and immediately replied to the letter. In the letter, lubaumatsky thanked the king for his trust in him. He expressed that a peaceful solution to the Ukrainian problem was indeed the best policy, and in order to promote this, He has ordered his steward in Warsaw to set aside 50000 tales for the activities.


    In this matter, marshal lubaomatsky rarely thought of the same with the king, and really started from the interests of the Republic.


    Thus, the contradiction between the king and the marshal seemed to ease to a certain extent.


    When starting from Warsaw, Chechen was surrounded by only armored Cossacks and polish dragoons. Although uncle Pedro brought several Hessian cavalry, the number was far less than Chechen''s requirements. So Chechen asked for a coincidence. Four days ago, he asked Uncle Pedro and Natalie, who returned to vidava, to bring back a letter to Xie Miao, asking them not to come to Warsaw, but to go directly to Lvov.


    At the time of parting, Natalie handed Cherchen a shoulder made by herself. In Poland, a girl gives a man a shawl to express her love and missing.


    Che Chen held the shoulder in his hand. He kissed it gently with his lips: "I must put it on my body all the time."


    "I''ll wait for you back in vidava," Natalie said affectionately.


    Cherchen''s uncle Pedro hugged his nephew.


    "I should have gone with you," said Pedro.


    "Uncle, I can rest assured that you are in vidava."


    "You can rest assured that I will be the peacemaker between Fatima and Natalie," Pedro whispered to Cherchen.


    Before, Cherchen and Natalie had decided to go back to vidava, but Cherchen couldn''t make the trip because of his mission to Ukraine. He wanted Natalie to stay in Warsaw and let uncle Pedro go back first. We''ll go back to vidava when we get back. But Natalie said that the mission could not return to Ukraine for three months. Although Chechen can write to Fatima and explain the reason, it is not enough.


    After being a woman, Natalie thought more and organized. She compares heart to heart. A woman, especially a woman who has given birth, is very sensitive. After his man and other women are together, a letter explains that he wants to travel and can''t come back, so the woman''s heart will certainly have doubts about whether the man has changed his heart.


    Therefore, the so-called person who has to tie the bell to solve the bell must go back. Only when she goes back, Fatima will believe that what Chechen wrote in her letter is true and will be relieved.


    Although Chechen felt that Fatima might not be like what Natalie said, because Fatima trusted herself 100%, he couldn''t help Natalie''s persistence. When Natalie said this again, he had doubts in his heart, so he agreed to go back with Natalie and uncle Pedro.


    Originally, Chechen also hoped to wait until yelishei and fedot came back before starting. Because they are the most effective generals in the mercenary regiment, with them, the combat effectiveness of the guard can definitely be improved to a higher level. However, time does not wait. The news about Bogdan hemelinitsky''s condition from Ukraine is getting more and more urgent day by day, and sometimes even contradictory. Just yesterday, Kazimierz palace received three secret letters from Kiev in one day. The first letter said that Bogdan hemelinitsky''s condition had improved and he could even get up and drink; In less than two hours, in the second secret letter, Bogdan hemelinitsky was dying. The Archbishop of Kiev entered the chief''s residence and made the final confession for Bogdan hemelinitsky on his deathbed; Another hour later, in the third secret letter, Bogdan hemelinitsky was safe and sound again. The secret agent who wrote the letter repeated in the words of the Archbishop of Kiev: "the Lord has blessed Moses, Savior, Redeemer and liberator of our oppressed people in Poland... The outstanding ruler of Ross has a long life."


    The king and queen, as well as Stanislaw pototsky, decided that Bogdan hemelinitsky was actually in a state of reflection and could die at any time. Once Bogdan hemelinitsky dies, the powerful factions of Cossacks will inevitably fight for the position of chief, and all forces will inevitably move. The Republic must hurry up and reach Kiev as soon as possible to get in touch with vikovski.


    Therefore, on July 16, the mission set out from kachimi Sun Palace to Kiev, Ukraine.


    After receiving the blessing of the king and queen, Stanislaw pototsky got into the carriage, and the mission headed for Kiev under the escort of Cherchen and cavalry.


    The team arrived in Lublin the next day, and Stanislaw was entertained by Jan zamois. On the fourth day, the team reached Lvov. After Lvov joined the Hessian cavalry brought by Xie Miao, the mission took a day to arrive at zbragh.


    "This is zbragh," Stanislaw pototsky said to Cherchen, pointing to the fortress in the distance: "Zbalage fortress was built in 1605 by Henrik von Pina, a Dutch engineer. It uses the most advanced fortifications of that era and has a moat arch. Because of its small size, it reduces the attack area, which is very beneficial to the defenders. You see, there, ladders are also built beside the gnezna River and two small lakes according to Western European technology Because of the cover of castles, small lakes and rivers, the enemy can only attack from the front. But in this way, once the enemy attacks, it will fall into the attack of three defensive arrays that are horns with each other. Eight years ago, I remember that almost at this time, 10000 garrisons composed of armed citizens, volunteers and a small number of regular Polish troops and mercenaries resisted for several years The attack of 100000 Cossack Tatar coalition forces (in fact, the enemy troops attacking the zbalari fortress at that time included 70000 zaporoze Cossacks and nearly 50000 Tatar cavalry, a total of 12000 people). "


    "It must have been a soul stirring war," exclaimed Chechen. Looking from afar, he seemed to be able to see the bullet holes left by the fierce battle on the wall of zbalari.


    At this time, the gate of zbalari fortress was opened. A group of majestic winged cavalry, led by a commander, rushed towards the mission.


    The winged cavalry is the pride of the Republic of Poland. These most elite Polish men shouted loudly. Their military flags fluttered in the wind, their feathers rustled, their armor made a clang of steel collision, and their sharp sabres pounded the knight''s thighs with the galloping of their horses, raising nearly three meters of red spears and spears to pierce the sky.


    The commander wearing a winged cavalry helmet and a leopard skin winged cavalry armor stopped his horse five steps in front of Stanislaw pototsky. He raised his scepter, and the winged cavalry behind him stood in a straight line behind the commander.


    "Colonel Jan skzedusky says hello to Lord Stanislaw pototsky," the caller announced his name.


    It was the commander in chief of the zbalari fortress, Colonel Jan skzedusky.


    Cherchen is an old acquaintance of Colonel Jan skzedusky. He is not only a friend of Cherchen''s good friend Mikhail vorodyavsky, but also saved him and his wife in the first Warsaw war.


    The careful Stanislaw pototsky knew that the colonel was demonstrating to himself rather than welcoming him when he heard that he called his full name and brought a whole wing cavalry in order to welcome him.


    However, Stanislaw pototsky can understand the impolite behavior of Jan skzedusky.


    Jan skzedusky was once the captain of the Armored Cavalry under Prince yareme, and the territory of the prince in those days was in the rubles on the left bank of the Dnieper River. This territory has long been reduced to ashes in the zaporoze Cossack rebellion led by Bogdan hemelinitsky. Every polish and Cossack who left rubles with Prince yareme have their homes destroyed The fortress of zbalari is the glorious place of Prince yarimi and Jan skzedusky.


    Now, the fortress guarded by Jan skzedusky to resist the Cossack invasion has welcomed the peace mission of the Republic, which makes Jan skzedusky angry.


    "Thank you for coming to meet us, Colonel," Stanislaw pototsky said genially to Jan skredusky with a smile.


    Jan skzedusky jumped off his horse. He took off his helmet with a huge nose guard and saluted the old man.


    "Don''t be so polite."


    "Old lord, the fortress has prepared a banquet for you. Please enter the city."


    With that, Jan skzedusky stopped talking. He got on the horse again. He led the mission with his own wing cavalry company.


    "Who are you?"


    "Jan skjetusky... Captain of the wing cavalry..."


    "Under whose command?"


    "Governor Ross."


    A burst of chirping filled the hall.


    "How''s it going there? How''s it going?"


    "Misery... Hunger... A grave..."


    The king covered his eyes with his hands.


    "Jesus of Nazareth! Jesus of Nazareth!"


    "Can you persist for a long time?"


    "Without gunpowder, the enemy has reached the barrier..."


    "Is the force large?"


    "Hmelinitsky... Khan who led the entire Crimean army."


    "Where''s the sweat?"


    "Yes..."


    There was a dead silence in the hall. The people present looked at each other, and everyone''s face showed hesitation and horror.


    "But how can you stand it?" asked the prime minister, with a tone of doubt.


    On hearing this, skjetusky raised his head, as if new strength had been injected into his body. His face flashed past his proud figure, and unexpectedly, he replied in a powerful voice:


    "We fought back 20 strong attacks, won 16 battles, and made 75 attacks


    ¡­¡­


    "Jan skzedusky, zbalari is at the forefront of the confrontation between the Republic and the Cossack rebels. Is there anything unusual on the Cossack side these days?"


    Stanislaw pototsky''s question awakened Jan skzedusky from his memory. At this time, the mission had entered the gate of the fortress.


    "Exception?"


    Jan skzedusky''s horse took the lead out of the city gate. He waved his whip and pointed to the left and right: if that counts.


    Chechen and Stanislaw pototsky looked around. They were shocked by the sight they saw.


    Ten sharpened wooden stakes were inserted on both sides of the city gate of zbalari, and different numbers of heads were inserted on the stakes. There were more than ten more than one, and there were four or five less. Some heads had been weathered and only bones were left, while others could see their clean faces and hair styles. They were all Cossacks.


    "Old man," said Jan skzedusky proudly, "it has been nearly ten years since the defense of zbalari. Every night, I can see those comrades in arms who died to fight against the Cossacks and Tatars in my dream. I set up stakes in the city. For every time I kill a Cossack leader, I insert his head. Now there are 68 heads."


    "I can understand your mood, Colonel, but killing can''t bring peace." Stanislaw pototsky, although he is concerned about Jan skzedusky''s mood, he still persuasively.


    "Give peace to the losers and they will be grateful; the winners will only laugh at you." Jan skzedusky gnashed his teeth and said the famous words of Prince yarimi.


    "None of us are winners," sighed Stanislaw pototsky.


    Then the old man said no more, because he knew it was useless to say more.


    While Stanislaw pototsky and Jan skzedusky were talking, Cherchen was silent.


    Looking at these dried or fresh heads, he couldn''t help thinking of his brother Bao Hong.


    Of course, Chechen knows that Bao Hong must be alive now. Because if a famous Cossack like him is really killed or captured, it must be known all over the country. Moreover, Bao Hong is now accompanying Bogdan hemelinitsky in Kiev, comforting the dying old man or competing for the great chief of the Cossack emirate Cherchen was just worried that if the war between the Republic and the Cossacks continued, Bao Hong would suffer the same fate as the owners of these heads. And would he have to fight with Bao Hong one day.

 Chapter 626

    Jan skzedusky invited Stanislaw pototsky and Cherchen into the headquarters of zbalazh. The rest of the mission went to the canteen under the leadership of the adjutant. Jan skzedusky''s headquarters embodies the characteristics of soldiers everywhere - simple and practical.


    In the middle of the headquarters is a topographic map of the zbalari area, which clearly indicates the mountains and waters in the defense area. On the map, many pieces with red and blue were placed. Cherchen guessed that these pieces represented the Polish army and the Cossack army. On the wall on one side of the headquarters, in addition to all kinds of books, there are also all kinds of weapons hanging. Among them, the richly decorated shield is hung at the highest place. Obviously, the significance of these shields as decorations is greater than its actual combat role. However, in terms of their maintenance level, as long as users want, they can immediately change from ornaments to combat weapons; Under the shield, where people can reach, there are all kinds of swords and muskets, as well as bullet boxes and fire ropes.


    Stanislaw pototsky went to the wall. He took down a pistol and looked at it in his hand. The barrel of the gun has just been rubbed with gun oil, and the tentacles are a little greasy.


    Even if Stanislaw pototsky and Jan skzedusky were unhappy about the peace talks, the old man could not help but praise the Republic soldier who was always waiting for trouble: "Colonel, you really deserve to be a model for Polish soldiers."


    Hearing Stanislaw pototsky''s praise, Jan skzedusky seemed to rekindle some hope. He said to the old man again with an excited look: "Lord Stanislaw, can you stay here for a few more days? Three days. No, even two days. The king and marshal don''t know the situation in Ukraine because they are busy dealing with Swedes and Russian devils, but I do. After so many years of war, the oil lamps of Ukraine and zaporosh Cossacks have run out. Especially now Bogdan khmelinitsky is about to leave Wood, more and more Ukrainians are desperate. Over the past few months, many Cossack leaders have secretly written to me. They all mean the same thing, that is, asking the Republic for forgiveness. Please let me report these situations to the king. I think when the king sees these, he will not think that peace is a better choice than war. "


    Jan skzedusky became more and more excited. He went to the drawer of his desk, took out a dozen letters from the drawer and handed them to Stanislaw pototsky.


    Stanislaw pototsky opened these letters one by one. These letters were obviously from zaporoze Cossacks, as the colonel said. From between the lines, the old man could see that these letters were written in bold and rough, because they were full of wrong words. Each letter emphasized that Ukraine was over, zaporoze Cossacks were over, and Bogdan hemeli Nitsky is coming to an end. They will reform themselves and welcome the king''s division to recover Ukraine.


    The content is very encouraging, but Stanislaw pototsky understands that these letters have no value except to confuse the public and interfere with the decision-making of the Republic, because the signatures on these letters are unknown Cossacks, who have no access to the inside of the top Cossacks, and have little appeal among the Ukrainian people and Cossacks Stanislaw pototsky even suspected that these people were just trying to defraud the reward and forge information beneficial to the Republic.


    Stanislaw pototsky looked up and saw Jan skzedusky looking at himself hopefully.


    Although the reality is cruel, the old man has to say.


    "Colonel," said Stanislaw pototsky: "You are a wise man, but now you are blinded by hatred. These letters mean nothing. If you look carefully, you will find that none of the people who write these letters is an important figure of the Cossack emirate. I suspect that these people are at best company commanders or small leaders. You should know that these people are unreliable. They often want money Money''s fabricating information in our favor interferes with our correct decision-making. I''m sorry, I won''t give these letters to the king, and I''ll leave for Kiev tomorrow. "


    The look of hope in Jan skzedusky''s eyes went out. He took the letters in the old man''s hand, neatly coded them and held them in his hand.


    "In that case, I will deliver these letters to his majesty," said Jan skzedusky.


    On the side, Che Chen heard and saw the dialogue between Stanislaw pototsky and Jan skzedusky all the way. Seeing that the atmosphere was somewhat embarrassing, he couldn''t help but change the topic and ease the atmosphere.


    "Colonel skzedusky, are your wife and children in zbragh, too?" Chechen said roundly.


    When he thought about it, Jan scorzedusky had a beautiful wife and two lovely children. When he mentioned them, the Colonel''s face would slow down.


    What Chechen didn''t expect was that as soon as he mentioned the Colonel''s wife and children, Yang skzedusky''s face immediately became more terrible than ever. His eyes stared at Chechen fiercely, and his face was as terrible as the devil''s possession.


    Chechen was caught off guard and took two steps backwards.


    "Colonel, I just care about them. You forget, I saved you together with Natalie at the kazimi palace." Chechen explained. He didn''t understand why he reacted so much when he heard Helena and Jan skzedusky.


    On the other side, Stanislaw also warned loudly, "Colonel, calm down. Chechen is the Deputy envoy of the mission."


    I don''t know whether it was Stanislaw pototsky''s words or not, and Jan skzedusky''s face was no longer so gloomy. His hand behind him also loosened his fist.


    "I''m sorry, I was a little rude just now." Jan skzedusky apologized. "I remember that you saved me and my children. I haven''t seen you for more than a year. You''ve changed a lot."


    "No, it''s nothing. Colonel," Chechen replied. But at this time, Chechen''s heart was full of doubts, because Jan skzedusky didn''t mention his wife Princess Helena, and in the past, they clearly loved each other.


    Something must have happened between them.


    But it seems that this is not something that outsiders should ask about.


    Just as Chechen hesitated, the Colonel''s attendant came in with food.

 Chapter 627

    Due to the different positions between Stanislaw and skzedusky, the lunch was tasteless. The three just took a few hasty bites and put down their knives and forks.


    The Colonel clapped his hands, the attendant came in and withdrew the leftover wine and food, and then Jan skzedusky led them to the rest place.


    "Lord Stanislaw, and Chechen, if you have anything, just tell my adjutant, and he will prepare everything for you. Tomorrow, I will lead a team of winged cavalry to escort you to the border." Jan skzedusky left this sentence and turned away.


    The eldest man nodded to the Colonel''s adjutant who stayed to wait for orders at any time, and then went back to the room to have a rest.


    "Can you do me a favor?" Chechen said to the adjutant when he saw old lord Stanislaw enter the house.


    "Of course, please tell me. Also, just call me Adam." the adjutant named Adam smiled and said to Chechen.


    It can be seen that this is an optimistic and cheerful officer.


    "OK, Adam. Can you tell the servants in the fortress to boil a basin of hot water for me? I want to wash my feet," said Chechen.


    Adam certainly agreed to such a small request.


    Not long after, a servant with a Tatar face came in with a basin of hot water.


    The Tatar has no hair, but it can be seen from his black and white beard that he is not young. The man was dressed in rags and a sheepskin jacket. He was black. He was barefoot and shackled.


    "My Lord, I serve you."


    The Tatar knelt down on the ground and respectfully took off his shoes for Chechen.


    Chechen is at his mercy. When the first shoe was taken off, Chechen asked him, "you are a Tatar."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    "Then how did you come to zbragh?"


    "I was captured in a battle. But because of my capture, I know that God is the greatest in the world."


    When saying this, the Tatars looked pious.


    "What''s your name?" Chechen asked.


    "My Lord, my Tatar name has long been forgotten since I converted to Christ. My current name is andrei."


    While answering, andereyi, the Tatar, took off his second shoe for Chechen and carefully put Chechen''s feet into the water.


    "OK, Andrey." Chechen bent down and magically touched a taler.


    "I gave it to you."


    Andrzey looked at Chechen in disbelief. It took him a long time to react. Andrzey grabbed the tale tightly and inserted it into his belt.


    "This is a servant who loves money." Chechen thought to himself.


    However, such a person is more known as Chechen''s mind.


    "Andrey, do you want more tales?" Chechen asked knowingly.


    Andrzei looked up flatteringly and smiled. "Master, as long as I can do it, you can tell me what you want."


    Obviously, andrzey is not a fool. He knows that Cherchen gives him money and must have something to do.


    Chechen took out another tale. He asked Andrey, "don''t you know the name of the wife of Colonel Jan skzedusky, the commander here?"


    Andrzey grabbed tale and said, "yes, of course I know. The Colonel''s wife''s name is Helena."


    Chechen took out another taler. He asked, "is Princess Helena in the fortress?"


    There was a flicker of hesitation in andrzeyi''s eyes about Chechen''s question, but andrzeyi was fascinated when the tale turned between Chechen''s two fingers reflected a light. He said, "the princess is in the fortress."


    Hearing that Princess Helena was in the zbalari fortress, Chechen was even more strange. As the wife of Jan skzedusky, Princess Helena had no reason to avoid her when old Stanislaw and herself arrived, not to mention that she was her savior. Recalling Colonel Jan skzedusky''s strange attitude, Cherchen felt that there was a problem.


    Finally, Chechen still couldn''t restrain his curiosity.


    "Then, Andrea, why didn''t Princess Helena show up when we came today? Was she ill?" Chechen asked.


    When haramoto asked this question, he was ready to take out another taler, but as soon as he put his hand into his pocket, he caught a glimpse of Andrei, who was kneeling on the ground, shaking all over his body, as if he had suffered some disease.


    "Andrzei? Tatar andrzei?" Chechen asked cautiously. He was really afraid that andrzei had some hidden diseases, such as rabies.


    When andrzey heard Chechen''s cry, he looked at the door in panic.


    Chechen also looked at the door with Andrey''s eyes.


    Of course the door is closed.


    "I don''t want the money, I don''t want it. Don''t ask me." Andrey murmured with a cold sweat on his head.


    Seeing andrzey''s frightened expression, Cherchen knew that something must have happened to Princess Helena. Although Cherchen and Princess Helena only meet on one side, Bao Hong, who has a lot of friends with Cherchen, likes her. Now Cherchen knows that something may happen to Princess Helena, of course he can''t ignore it.


    Che Chen "Shua" stood up. He asked eagerly:.


    "Say, tell me what happened to Princess Helena. I''ll give you ten tales."


    But at this time, it seems that money can''t shake Andrey. He even threw the taler he got from Chechen to the ground.


    "Give it back, give it back," he said.


    "You don''t want money, don''t you even want life? Think about what the Colonel would do to you if I told him what you told me." seeing that the inducement was ineffective for Andrey, Chechen used coercion. He grabbed andrzey by the collar.


    In order to enhance his persuasion, Chechen also took Andrea to the window.


    Outside the window, there are the ten wooden stakes with heads inserted.


    Andre Iser trembled, but he said, "I didn''t say anything. The Colonel won''t do anything to me."


    "What you said and didn''t say anything, what you said doesn''t count, but what Colonel skzedusky believes. He told me that Princess Helena wasn''t in the fortress, but you said the princess was. Think about it. If I told the Colonel this, would he doubt that you said anything else?" Chechen threatened andrei.


    Andrey was really scared.


    "I say, I say. But promise me, like your God, no... and swear to my Allah that you won''t tell anyone what I said today."


    "I swear."


    "Princess Helena gave birth to a child more than three months ago, but the Colonel suspected that it was not her own flesh and blood. He locked the princess up and refused to see anyone. The princess''s maid was later known by the colonel and killed alive because her mouth was not tight."

 Chapter 628

    Andrea''s teeth trembled as she spoke, and it was clear that Princess Helena''s maid was not the only one who died. Moreover, the Colonel must have given strict orders not to publicize the matter.


    But Chechen did not understand how Colonel Jan skzedusky suspected that the child born to Princess Helena was not his.


    The princess loves the Colonel so much, and their love has experienced the test of suffering.


    With this in mind, Chechen suddenly pushed Andrei to the ground.


    He said sharply to Andrey, "you''re lying to me. I''ll give your dishonest servant to the colonel and let him treat you well."


    Andrzey saw that Chechen suddenly turned his face and wanted to give him to Jan skoredusky. He was so frightened that he knelt down and kowtowed.


    "Allah, I''m telling the truth. I dare not say anything. Please don''t give me to the colonel. Please, please."


    Seeing that Andrey was frightened, Chechen asked again, "since you say what you say is the truth, I''ll ask you another question. Why does the Colonel suspect that the child is not his?"


    On this question, Andrei said with a sad face that how could he know that he was the lowest servant.


    Chechen questioned and threatened many times. Andrzey either couldn''t make it clear or lied about Princess Helena''s adultery with other men and being pregnant with wild seeds, which angered the colonel.


    Of course, Cherchen won''t believe this. However, he also knew that he could not ask anything from andrzey, so Chechen took out ten tales and put them into andrzey''s hand, and warned him again not to tell others what he asked him.


    Andrzei said again and again that he would never dare.


    Chechen asked Andrey to put on the washbasin and go down. He stood alone at the window and thought carefully.


    Princess Helena gave birth to a child more than three months ago, but the Colonel suspected that the child was not his


    Chechen stroked this piece of information. Suddenly, a light flashed from Chechen''s mind.


    More than three months ago, if you calculate the date, Princess Helena should have been pregnant from May to June last year. That time was when Princess Helena was kidnapped by brother Bao Hong.


    Is Princess Helena''s new baby brother Bao Hong''s?!


    Chechen was shocked by his guess. But the more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was the only possibility.


    Bao Hong''s love for Princess Helena is paranoid, so he is likely to do that when Princess Helena is imprisoned in Warsaw.


    Chechen paced the room.


    It is obviously wrong for brother Bao Hong to rape Princess Helena and destroy the Colonel''s family. But the grudges between Bao Hong, Princess Helena and Colonel Jan skzedusky are endless and messy. If you really get to the bottom, the Colonel stole Bao Hong''s fiancee Helena first


    Che Chen felt that there was really a paste in his head now. He scratched his hair hard.


    The sky changed from white to black. The guards of zbalari fortress lit a bonfire, and the night patrol soldiers began to patrol the walls of the fortress.


    Chechen has been standing at the window until now. In four or five hours, he only wanted to understand one thing - this matter can not be intervened or solved by himself. The so-called person who needs to tie the bell to solve the bell, what he can do is to wait until Kiev and tell brother Bao Hong about Princess Helena giving birth to a child.


    "Cherchen, did you sleep?"


    Just as Chechen was thinking so, the voice of old lord Stanislaw pototsky came outside the door.


    "Not yet."


    Chechen quickly responded, and then walked quickly to open the door.


    Stanislaw outside the door was dressed in neat Polish aristocratic long clothes. The old man looked up and down at Chechen, and then stopped his eyes at Chechen''s feet.


    Che Chen lowered his head. Then he realized that he had been standing on the floor barefoot.


    Facing the old man''s eyes, Chechen smiled awkwardly.


    "Young people should pay attention to their health," old lord Stanislaw said to Chechen.


    Chechen moved a chair with a smile and asked the old man to sit down. Then he quickly put on his shoes and stood in front of the old man.


    Old Stanislaw opened his mouth: "Cherchen, I''m busy on my way these days. I almost forgot to tell you something. I just remembered it tonight, so I came to talk to you right away. You know people''s memory is poor when they are old."


    Chechen said, "I understand, old man. In fact, I couldn''t sleep just now. I''m standing in front of the window watching the night."


    The old man nodded, and then he talked about his intention.


    The matter is still related to Bao Hong. Stanislaw pototsky knew that Chechen and Bao Hong had private friends, so he hoped that when Chechen arrived in Kiev, he could use his personal relationship to have a good talk with Bao Hong and persuade him to stand on the side of the Republic.


    Although he and the king put their treasure on vikovski, it is worth trying to persuade Bao Hong and draw him over anyway.


    Hearing what the old man said, Chechen looked embarrassed.


    Bao Hong is the eagle of Cossacks. What he yearns for and hopes for is Cossack style unrestrained freedom. Such freedom cannot be given by the czar of Russia, the king of Sweden or the king of Poland. It only exists in free Ukraine.


    What''s more, Che Chen now knows that there is a colonel Yang skoredusky on the side of the Republic who hates to devour Bao Hong alive and tear him to pieces. He persuaded brother Bao Hong to submit to the Republic. Didn''t he drive the sheep into the mouth of the tiger?


    Of course, Chechen''s embarrassed look was seen by Stanislaw pototsky. In fact, the old man himself didn''t hold much hope. After all, he also knew Bao Hong, knew that Bao Hong was a real Cossack, and had a personal feud with colonel Jan skzedusky here.


    He comforted Che Chen and said, "of course, I know it''s not easy. So you try your best to do it. Just bring this meaning to Bao Hong. Success or failure depends on God''s will."


    Hearing what the old man said, Chechen breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Don''t worry, old man. When I get to Kiev, I''ll find Bao Hong."


    Seeing that Chechen accepted, Stanislaw pototsky stood up satisfied. He patted Cherchen on the shoulder: "Cherchen, the king and I appreciate you very much. I know you won''t disappoint us and Natalie."

 Chapter 629

    That night, Chechen stayed up all night. When Chechen came downstairs the next day to the mission team that was preparing to pack and start, Stanislaw pototsky looked at Chechen''s dark circles and said to him, "don''t be so heavy, child. Success or failure is God''s will."


    Obviously, the old man thought that Che Chen was worried about how to persuade Bao Hong.


    In this regard, Chechen had to smile back and thank the old man for his concern.


    Last night, for the things entrusted to him by the old man, Chechen didn''t think much after the old man left. He thought about Princess Helena and the children of brother Bao Hong.


    A rustle of armor came from behind. Chechen and Stanislaw pototsky looked back and saw Colonel Jan skzedusky coming.


    "Gentlemen, my wing cavalry squadron is ready to escort you at any time," said the colonel in a deep voice.


    "Thank you very much, Colonel. We can start right away."


    Five minutes later, the old man got into the carriage. And Chechen also rode a horse. The mission, escorted by a squadron of winged cavalry, went out of the zbalari fortress.


    When walking out of the gate, Chechen turned back and took a final look at the fortress. He did not know whether Princess Helena was behind a window.


    "Chechen, what are you looking at?"


    At this time, Jan scorzedusky passed by Cherchen. He saw Cherchen looking back, so he asked.


    "No, nothing." after all, Chechen was guilty. He quickly retracted his eyes, then echoed with the colonel and followed the carriage forward.


    Jan skzedusky stopped his horse, and he looked somewhere in the fortress, with a complex light in his eyes.


    The zbalari region is desolate. The team came all the way. Chechen didn''t see many farms and cottages. Instead, he saw many cylindrical buildings five or six meters high. These buildings are wide at the bottom and narrow at the bottom, and there are holes in the wall, like gun holes. One by one, it looks like a blockhouse.


    But if these are bunkers, they are too small. According to Chechen''s visual inspection, the maximum number of them is 7 or 8 people, and they can''t place artillery of any caliber. In wartime, once the enemy adopts the strategy of encircling but not attacking, the people in these blockhouses will starve to death sooner or later.


    Colonel Jan skzedusky is an old soldier. He can''t be unaware of this. Cherchen is a little strange.


    Just as he passed the seventh bunker that Chechen saw, the Colonel stopped in front of one of them.


    "Stop!" he shouted.


    So the whole paper team stopped.


    When he found the carriage stopped, Stanislaw pototsky poked his head out of the carriage. He asked Cherchen beside the carriage, "what happened?"


    Chechen didn''t know what had happened. He sued the boss, and then leaned towards Yang skzedusky.


    At this time, it was sunny and breezy, and the wings behind the Colonel''s winged cavalry armor were swinging with the wind, like an eagle spreading its wings to fly.


    "Colonel, the boss asked how the team stopped." Chechen said.


    Jan skzedusky looked at the bunker and didn''t answer.


    The door of the bunker opened. A man dressed as a Polish Germanic Musketeer ran out of the bunker and ran in front of the colonel.


    "Grozitsky, what''s going on around here? Are there any Cossacks active recently?" asked Jan skzedusky.


    The Musketeer named grozitsky replied, "Colonel, those sons of bitches have been quiet lately."


    Jan skzedusky nodded.


    "So, have you found the person I asked you to find?"


    "It''s all found, Colonel."


    After asking, Jan skzedusky said to Cherchen, "yes, please reply to the old man and the team will continue to move forward."


    Che Chen looked at the blockhouses again. He understood that these blockhouses played the role of monitoring the whereabouts of zaporoze Cossacks around. As long as a person stands at the top of the bunker, he can have a panoramic view of the surrounding 20 or 30 square kilometers. But obviously, his previous questions have not been solved. So while he was right by the Colonel''s side, Chechen put forward his questions to Jan skzedusky.


    Perhaps because Chechen once saved himself, Jan skzedusky didn''t treat Chechen as business and indifferent as old lord Stanislaw pototsky. He explained to Chechen that these bunkers were indeed used to monitor the nearby area as Chechen guessed. Since this year, the situation in the Kazakh emirate has been turbulent due to the serious illness of khmelinitsky and the invasion of the Crimean khanate, the large-scale invasion of the Cossacks has stopped, and what they and the garrison of the fortress have to deal with is nothing more than Cossack gangs of hundreds or dozens of people. These gangs often go deep into their own jurisdiction to plunder. When the garrison of the fortress heard the news, they had already fled. In response to this small-scale invasion, he built his own bunker and configured a small team of infantry defense. This force is more than enough to deal with a small group of poorly equipped Cossack gangs; When the number of invaders exceeded the range that the team could cope with, they lit a bonfire on the top floor of the bunker, informed the garrison of the fortress for support, and relied on the fortress to firmly hold the enemy. Zaporoze Cossacks are mostly infantry. As long as they can delay for an hour and a half, their cavalry will arrive immediately and chop them in pieces.


    After listening to Jan skzedusky''s explanation, Cherchen finally understood. The Colonel''s practice was based on the actual situation of zbalari, but he didn''t know it, so he talked on paper there.


    The team marched for another 3 or 4 hours, and the mission came down to the Bank of the Nish River under the Colonel''s escort. This is the nominal boundary between the Republic of Poland and the Cossack emirate. After crossing the river, the mission entered the boundary of zaporoze Cossacks.


    Rafts and Cossack boats called chichak had long been waiting on the Bank of the river.


    The Colonel thanked Stanislaw pototsky and Cherchen, who were escorted by himself and the wing cavalry squadron after getting out of the carriage. "These boatmans are reliable people. They are familiar with the waters and can avoid any reefs and eddies."


    It turned out that these were the people the Colonel asked grozitsky to find.


    It can also be seen from this that Jan skzedusky is a soldier with a clear distinction between public and private. Although he disagreed with old lord Stanislaw pototsky, he still did his duty.


    Stanislaw pototsky was also deeply moved. He firmly held the Colonel''s hand and thanked him.


    Jan skzedusky reminded Cherchen that after entering the territory of the Cossacks, he immediately sent messengers to Kiev to inform them that they were an envoy rather than others. This is because the Cossacks in this area are the most rogue and undisciplined mobs. They are only nominally under the command of Kiev. In fact, they often go their own way; And unless it is a distinguished zaporoze Cossack from Kiev, others, even the Cossack leader of the nearby stronghold, should not believe it. Because many of them are robbers who kill people and steal goods, they often bury their bodies in the ground after killing people without revealing any information to Kiev. Cherchen kept in mind Colonel Jan skzedusky''s experience.

 Chapter 630

    After crossing the river, Cherchen immediately sent a messenger to Kiev to inform the arrival of the mission as instructed by Colonel Jan skzedusky.


    The candidate he sent was Xie Miao. On the one hand, Xie Miao is loyal and reliable, on the other hand, Xie Miao is an orthodox. Cossacks and Ukrainians mostly believe in the Orthodox Church. Cherchen hopes that Xie Miao''s advantage can cause less unnecessary trouble than others.


    Although a messenger was sent, it was impossible for the mission to stop and wait. Chechen ordered everyone to be vigilant. Even Xiaoxie can''t go alone, but to go together in groups.


    He''s just afraid of emergencies.


    The first night of entering the Cossack emirate passed peacefully. The members of the mission and the guards had a safe sleep, and the sentry on duty did not find any abnormalities all night.


    But before everyone celebrated, at the beginning of the next day, Chechen vaguely found that someone was tracking and spying on them.


    These stalkers are very cunning. Chechen once led a team of cavalry to raid a suspicious grove, but before they arrived, the people in the book forest had already fled. Except for seeing two long sticks tied to the shoulder blades of cattle, Chechen didn''t get anything.


    Chechen brought back two long sticks tied to the shoulder blades of cattle to the mission. Among them, armored Cossack cavalry who fought in Ukraine told Chechen that this weapon is commonly used by the poor in Ukraine. They may have met a small group of robbers.


    But the armored Cossack is optimistic. He believed that these poorly equipped Ukrainian poor were not worried. They could not and could not threaten the mission escorted by 60 armed cavalry.


    Although the armored Cossack said so, Chechen was still worried. He told everyone to be vigilant and stay away from the woods if not necessary. What Chechen is most worried about is the cold gun shot from the woods. Because even the worst hand-made firearms will threaten the lives of heavily armed cavalry.


    That night, the mission was still camping in the wild, and Chechen sent double sentinels to guard.


    At dawn, someone woke up the morning.


    "My Lord, wake up, something''s wrong," the man said hurriedly.


    "What''s the matter?" Chechen immediately woke up from his sleep. He drew the pistol from his waist and took it in his hand.


    "In the northeast, many shadows came. There were hundreds of people."


    "Is it a Cossack?"


    "I don''t know. I didn''t see it clearly."


    Chechen quickly woke everyone up. He ordered to aim all the carts of the mission at the northeast and form a semi-circular square array. Hessen cavalry was responsible for the guard behind the square array.


    "Old man, put this on quickly." Chechen found Stanislaw pototsky and handed the old man a lock armor and a helmet.


    The old man took the lock and put on the helmet. He asked, "what''s the situation, Chechen?"


    "It''s not a big deal, sir. Just sit in the carriage and I''ll take care of it." Chechen said lightly. Because the situation is unclear, he doesn''t want the old man to worry too much.


    "You are the Deputy envoy of the mission and the captain of the guard. I leave everything to you," Stanislaw pototsky said confidently to Cherchen, and then got on the carriage.


    At this time, twenty dragon cavalry were in place in front of the fort composed of carts.


    After a while, the footsteps of the gang were clearly audible. When the two sides were still some distance apart, the footsteps heard, and a rude and threatening voice came from the group: "who are you!"


    Due to the man''s heavy Ukrainian accent, Cherchen couldn''t understand, so he asked the armored Cossack yesterday to answer for himself.


    "Who are you?" the armored Cossack asked.


    The man over there was obviously impatient: "answer quickly, turtle grandson, or I''ll let you taste the power of the musket."


    Although Chechen was not afraid of these thugs, there was a big man like Stanislaw pototsky in the mission. He asked the armored Cossacks around him to answer according to his words: "we are the envoys sent by the Republic of Poland to Kiev to meet the great chief Bogdan hemelinitsky."


    Maybe it was because I was surprised to hear that this was such a distinguished team and was going to see Bogdan hemelinitsky. They stopped shouting, and then a group of people seemed to get together for some kind of consultation.


    After a while, one of them spoke. This time, the speaker''s accent was not so strong, and Chechen understood.


    "We are the people of Bogdan hemelinitsky. If you are really a mission, we can escort you to Kiev."


    Hearing what the other party said, some dragoons holding carbines breathed a sigh of relief and even their fingers retreated from the trigger.


    Chechen kept in mind that Jan skzedusky said, "unless it is a famous zaporoze Cossack from Kiev, other people, even the Cossack leader of the nearby stronghold, should not believe it. Because many of them are murderers and looters. After killing people, they often bury their bodies in the ground without revealing any information to Kiev.", He dared not relax his vigilance and said loudly, "don''t be so polite. We know the way ourselves."


    There was another silence.


    Suddenly, one of the gang shouted, "fuck!"


    Then there was a dull gunshot.


    Obviously, these people feel that their conspiracy has been discovered. They are angry and ready to use force.


    "Shoot!" Chechen shot into the darkness and didn''t know if he hit the target.


    Twenty carbines went off. Several screams came from the darkness.


    The crowd seemed to retreat.


    Because the sky was not completely bright, Chechen dared not let the Hessian cavalry attack, so as not to encounter an ambush. He told the dragoons to step back and reload. Twenty armored Cossacks came forward to draw arrows with a bow.


    But the other party was obviously frightened by the strong firepower of the mission, or was blinded by a row of guns just now, and did not attack again for a long time.


    At last, the sky was completely bright, and the scene on the battlefield was clearly seen by Chechen.


    In front of the cart, about 100 Cossacks were standing with various weapons - sabers, hatchets, two handed axes, hand-made firearms and wooden sticks. They were in close formation and were staring at the mission outside the firing range of the guns.


    The people standing in the front were dark and equipped with better equipment. They were not only equipped with some metal armor components, but also had pistols inserted in their waists. They were obviously first-class people with small heads.


    "If you don''t want to get into trouble, get out of the way. The chief''s welcome will be here soon. If he knows you''re disrespectful to the messenger, he will cure you. Call your father and mother." Chechen threatened loudly.

 Chapter 631

    In the eyes of Cossacks and Ukrainians, Bogdan hemelinitsky is obviously very prestigious and deterrent. It was said that hemelinitsky''s people were coming soon, and these people showed their suspicious expressions one by one. Look at me one by one, I look at you, so don''t worry.


    At this time, a big man in an old sheep''s fur coat with a hatchet in his hand jumped to the front. Holding the hatchet in his hand, he shouted, "brothers Cossacks, don''t be deceived by these poles. Run with me!"


    The big man rushed to the front with a hatchet in his hand. Once someone takes the lead, these suspicious thugs are like beating chicken blood and clamoring to follow.


    The armored Cossacks hiding behind the cart were ready to go. Now that the enemy was within range, they loosened their fingers.


    The sharp arrow broke through the air and shot several Cossacks in front to the ground. The big man took three arrows, but he didn''t hit the key. He was very brave. He broke the arrow shaft inserted in his body and continued to charge forward.


    A trained Archer can shoot 6-8 arrows in one minute. Although such a high shooting speed can only last for about 3 minutes, he can''t pull the bow after that, but even so, he can shoot more than 20 arrows at one time, which is not comparable to the Musketeer.


    Just like now, the 20 armored Cossacks under Chechen''s command shot more than 100 arrows in one minute. These feather arrows killed and injured more than 30 people, and successfully beat back the enemy''s charge.


    In front of the armored Cossack, 15 meters away, there were more than 20 bodies lying everywhere, including the big man. He held the handle of the hatchet in his hand. The body of the hatchet was propped on the ground, and his legs fell to the ground. Blood flowed from more than a dozen wounds on his body and accumulated a full pool on the ground.


    The distance of 15 meters is the distance that the bow and arrow can wield the most destructive power. At this distance, unless you wear plate armor, there is only a dead end.


    It was so easy to beat back a Cossack attack, and there were no casualties on our side. Everyone in the mission was very excited. But Che Chen had doubts, thinking that he found that the number of enemies opposite was far less than what the sentry reported to him.


    If it''s because it''s dark and the Sentinels misestimate the number of enemies - which often happens - it''s certainly the best. But if the enemy is playing some trick, trying to attract his attention through the enemy in front of him, and making a surprise attack from the flank and behind, it will be very bad.


    In order to confirm the number of enemies, Chechen found the sentry again.


    "My Lord, there are really three or four hundred enemies I see, and I can''t be wrong," the sentry vowed.


    His acquaintances around him also assured him, "yes, sir. Philip (the sentry''s name) has owl eyes. He will never be wrong."


    Hearing this, Chechen became more and more nervous. He looked around, and there was nothing unusual in his sight. Several hills are suspicious - because the enemy may hide behind them. But the mission''s current strength is limited, and the only mobile force is 20 Hessian cavalry. Chechen is also well aware of the power of the short spear commonly used by Cossacks. Once the cavalry goes deep alone, is surrounded by Cossack infantry, and is involved in close combat entanglement, he can''t show the advantages of speed and mobility. The cavalry can easily be stabbed off his horse by Cossacks with a short spear.


    Just then, a dragon cavalry pointed to the outside of the position in horror and said, "my Lord, Cossacks... Cossacks launched artillery!"


    Che Chen was suddenly surprised. He pushed away the soldiers who blocked his sight in front of him and looked out of the position.


    The Cossacks who had been beaten back by themselves came back again, this time pushing a caravan loaded with artillery.


    Although the distance is still far, it can''t be seen clearly, from the shape of thin in front of the gun and thick in back, it should be a small caliber front loaded smooth bore gun.


    It can be put on the caravan, which shows that the weight of the gun is limited. In that era when the weight determines the caliber and power, light weight means that the artillery shell has small power and short range. It is very easy to be suppressed by the front loaded smooth bore gun with larger weight and caliber and longer range on the battlefield. Therefore, after the military reform of Gustav, the "Northern European lion", The regular armies of European military powers are supported by infantry based on at least three pound guns.


    The last time Chechen encountered such ultra-small caliber guns was in Ackerman, Crimea. Unexpectedly, the Cossacks also used such guns that should have been eliminated long ago.


    But from the point of owning artillery, Chechen can almost be sure that these Cossacks are not mobs or gangs, but the regular army of the Cossack emirate. Otherwise, it can''t explain why the enemy who just used cold weapons immediately took out artillery.


    Although this kind of gun has various disadvantages, these disadvantages are for opponents with more advanced front loaded smooth bore guns. For missions that are not equipped with any artillery, this weapon is really a big killer.


    "Boom!"


    The Cossacks fired at the sound of a gun.


    The first shot landed about 20 meters away from the mission position. The hard ground made the shell bounce. The shell bounced from the ground, then fell five meters away, bounced again, and finally sank into the land after the kinetic energy was consumed.


    Seeing that the shell did not hit their position, the Dragon cavalry and armored Cossacks hiding behind the cart happily crossed their chest and thanked God for his blessing.


    But God will not bless himself every time, which is very clear. With the gradual approach of artillery, the hit rate of Cossack Gunners will only be higher and higher. If you want to solve this threat once and for all, you can only take the initiative.


    "Hessian cavalry, get ready to attack!"


    Chechen put on his pointed helmet and walked towards the rear where Hessen cavalry gathered. The latter heard Chechen''s order, one pulled out his saber or broad sword, and the horse under his crotch kept ringing his nose.


    "The armored Cossacks assigned ten people to protect the old man''s carriage, and the Dragon cavalry mounted, ready to deal with the enemy''s surprise attack from both wings at any time."


    Chechen issued a series of orders. Then he came to the far right of the Hessian cavalry.


    "Attack!"


    Che Chen pulled out his saber and pointed obliquely forward. Under his leadership, Hessian cavalry bypassed the front position like a black dragon and rushed to the Cossacks from the right wing.


    When the horse team passed near a hill on the right side of the position, there was a movement behind the hill. A group of Cossacks appeared on the hill. They raised their guns and shot at Cherchen and Hessen cavalry.


    Cherchen''s guess is correct. The Cossacks did try to encircle by the two wings.


    Steep was flanked, but Che Chen ignored it. He still rushed straight to the Cossack''s artillery.


    The Hessian cavalry who followed him saw that Chechen was so decisive. They didn''t take into account the enemies on the flank, but kept close to the horse''s neck to narrow their bullet receiving surface, and closely followed Chechen at the same time.

 Chapter 632

    The Cossacks were anxious to see the Hessian cavalry charging recklessly towards the artillery. The Cossacks on the right rushed down from the hillside. They followed behind the Hessian cavalry and kept shooting and yelling, trying to interfere with the charge of Cherchen and Hessian cavalry. The Cossacks around the artillery gathered around the open car loaded with artillery. They erected a human wall, erected Cossack''s iconic short spear, and pointed the sharp spear forward.


    Two Hessian cavalry following Chechen drove the horse to speed up. They came to front of Chechen and protected Chechen with their bodies.


    A cannon rang out behind the Cossack''s short spear array. It was the Cossack artillery that refilled the artillery with grape bullets.


    Followed by the sound of guns, there was a crackling sound of guns.


    Continuous fire shrouded the Cossack position in a black fog.


    At this time, the Cossacks could not see even the people around them.


    Stanislaw pototsky opened the door and came out of the carriage. The old man in the carriage listened to the sound of gunfire and gunfire just now. He was deeply afraid of Chechen''s accident, so he came out to check.


    The armored Cossacks escorting the carriage hurried to the old man and erected a barrier with a shield to prevent the old man from being injured by stray bullets.


    "Uncle, go back to the carriage. It''s dangerous here," advised Henrik pototsky, a member of the mission and a nephew of Stanislaw pototsky.


    But the old man didn''t seem to hear it. He got into the carriage and looked in the direction of Chechen and Hessen cavalry.


    At this time, the wind blew the thick smoke generated by the burning of gunpowder to the front, and coerced Chechen and his Viscount Hesse.


    "Cherchen, you can''t do anything. Otherwise, how can I tell Natalie?" Stanislaw pototsky thought anxiously.


    At this time, Chechen lay on the ground. His mind was dizzy, and his sight and hearing seemed to be lost.


    The shelling and platoon just now knocked down the two Hessian cavalry in front of him. He felt that he had also been shot. The bullet seemed to hit under his right chest, his rib seemed to be broken, and his horse was killed on the spot.


    Although I don''t know what happened to the two Hessian cavalry guards in front of me, even I was hit. Those two must be more or less dangerous.


    When he got off his horse, Chechen felt the ground shaking. The rest of Hessian cavalry were still charging. At this time, he is the most dangerous, because his companion''s horse''s hoof is likely to step on himself. Fortunately, he was not trampled by the galloping horse.


    Chechen turned over hard on the ground. He propped himself up with a saber and shook his head to death.


    Chechen felt that his hearing had recovered, and he could hear the sound of shouting and killing and the sound of swords.


    Obviously, his subordinates have fought hand to hand with the Cossacks.


    He stumbled forward, trying to join the Hessian cavalry or find a horse to ride on. But he didn''t take a few steps. Chechen tripped at his feet. He fell to the ground and lay on a bloody body.


    Chechen''s body is covered with each other''s flesh and blood. He was so close to the body that he clearly saw the dead man''s face.


    It was a Hessian cavalry guarding him. Chechen remembered that his name was Hans, a blonde boy in his twenties. Hans was one of the few mercenaries who didn''t have fun after Silesia received the bonus from Cherchen. Chechen once asked why. The Hessian young man who was not a few years older than Chechen shyly told Chechen that he wanted to save his money. Because in his hometown, he fell in love with a beautiful girl with blond hair and braids, and the girl also liked him very much, but the girl''s parents were open to money. They asked for a huge bride price. In order to save enough money for the bride price, he came out to be a mercenary.


    At this time, the teenager has lost his life forever. His cavalry half armor was broken and there were countless blood holes on it. Obviously, he covered Chechen, but he also took most of the grape shells fired by the artillery.


    "Hans..." Chechen''s eyes shed tears.


    Another gust of wind blew, and the black smoke across the battlefield was finally dispersed.


    Stanislaw pototsky finally saw the scene on the battlefield.


    The 18th Hessian cavalry scattered the thin short spear array of the Cossacks, and their sabres and broadswords cut left and right in the crowd. Because the Cossacks are basically unarmed, their every move can cause a Cossack''s casualties, but the Cossack''s short spear is difficult to stab the horsemen running wildly.


    Originally, when Cossacks used short spears to deal with Tatar cavalry and polish cavalry known as cavalry on the grassland, they did not only rely on short spears, because even the long spear array was difficult to compete with these excellent cavalry alone. They relied more on the combination of terrain, chariots, short spears and muskets. After resisting the cavalry charge under the cover of terrain and chariots, drag the enemy''s cavalry into hand to hand combat. But now, they had no favorable terrain and chariots to stop the cavalry''s charge, so the Cossacks were defeated when the artillery could not stop the enemy.


    The artillery that posed the greatest threat to the mission was taken down by the cavalry. The gunner lay on the artillery body, and his bloody hand was still convulsing.


    Stanislaw pototsky smiled, but the old man''s smile immediately solidified.


    "It''s terrible!" the boss patted his thigh anxiously: "get on your horse to save Chechen, come on!"


    It turned out that at this time, although Hessen cavalry broke the short spear array of Cossacks and took the gun, they left Chechen behind. The Cossack infantry, who had been chasing after the Hessian cavalry and were going to encircle from the right, had been less than 20 meters away from Chechen.


    "Yes, yes!" the little flag warrior of the armored Cossacks hurriedly took 9 armored Cossacks on his horse to rescue Chechen.


    "You too, go, go!" Stanislaw pototsky ordered the Polish dragoons in front of the position.


    At this time, Chechen also found himself in danger. He staggered back to join the Hessian cavalry. But a Cossack who rushed to the front and held a stick tied with the shoulder blades of the cow was close to Chechen. The Cossack held the shoulder blade of the cow above his head and smashed it at Chechen''s face.


    Che Chen pulled out the Dutch double barrel pistol at his waist and shot the other party in the face.


    The bullet hit the Cossack''s left eye, and his eyes burst like crushed cherries. The huge kinetic energy took the body of the dead and flew out.


    The rest of the Cossacks were stopped. They stopped and looked at the gun in Cherchen''s hand in horror. They didn''t want to be the second person to die under the gun.


    Chechen took this opportunity to continue to escape. Every step he took would affect the broken rib, which felt a deep pain, but he gritted his teeth and endured, and ran faster, because he occasionally looked back and saw that some Cossacks were loading their muskets with ammunition and preparing to shoot themselves.


    Gunfire rang out. A column of soil smoke kept rising around Chechen. It was a bullet shot on the soil.


    "Go to hell!"


    A Cossack holding an axe in both hands rushed behind Chechen. He waved the axe behind him, and then made a horizontal chop at Chechen''s head with his waist strength.


    If this plan is hit, Chechen must be different from his waist and head. His reaction was also good. When there was no time to rush, Cherchen turned around and bent his legs. His body sank and his whole body became shorter.


    The sharp axe blade crossed the top of the sharp helmet on Chechen''s head and fell empty.


    But the fight between the two did not end here. While he was squatting on the ground, he jerked his left leg back, then leaned forward, and the saber in his hand was sent out, accurately stabbing his opponent''s chest.


    The Cossack exposed his bronze and steel chest muscles. The tip of the knife easily pierced his skin, and then Cong pierced his heart between his two ribs.


    The Cossack stared like a bell. He felt that his vitality was disappearing, and his hands that could break the horseshoe gradually lost their strength.


    Finally, he released his hand, his axe fell to the ground, and his strong body fell back to the ground.


    Although he has solved his opponent, Cherchen is not optimistic about the situation. Because in this short time, other Cossacks were close to themselves. Chechen shot down a man, but there was no bullet in his barrel. Next, he had to face hundreds of enemies one by one.


    The Cossacks spread out a semicircular encirclement. Because of his heroic performance just now, the Cossacks were afraid of him. They were afraid of fighting with him alone and tried to kill Chechen with the advantage of number.


    Che Chen put the saber across his chest. He watched all the way, listened all the way, and was ready to attack from all directions at any time.


    Just then, a burst of gunfire came from the left wing. The Cossacks panicked, and they looked one after another to the left.


    It turned out that the Dragon cavalry sent by Stanislaw pototsky arrived at this time. They jumped off their horses and lined up in two rows, then fired a volley of guns at the enemy.


    The left wing was attacked, and the enemy appeared behind the Cossacks. The armored Cossacks shot deadly feather arrows at the enemy''s back, then raised their cavalry guns behind them and charged.


    The Cossacks in front of him were rushed to pieces in an instant. They were either nailed to the ground with lances or knocked down by war horses.


    After breaking into the enemy, the armored Cossack quickly pulled out his saber and hawk hoe. They use shields to block the attack of Cossack short spears from the flank, and then use their melee weapons to attack all enemies trying to approach.


    At this time, most of the Cossacks had fallen into battle with the Polish armored Cossacks, making some of them rush towards the Polish dragon cavalry, and only three Cossacks were still dealing with Chechen. But even so, Chechen was still forced to retreat, and there were many dangers. Because the three Cossacks cooperated very well, they held Cossack short spears in an inverted triangle and surrounded Che Chen in the middle. And the three do not attack at the same time. Each attack is carried out by two of them, while the other one guards with a spear and looks for loopholes and gaps in Chechen''s defense.


    Although they are called short spears, the length of the weapons in their hands is between 1.2 meters and 1.5 meters, which exceeds the length of the saber used by Chechen. Among all the cold melee weapons, the eternal truth is that every inch is long and every inch is strong. Because a longer weapon means attacking the other party earlier, and the other party can''t attack you at the distance you can attack the other party. Although the Cossack short spear is not as long as the long spear used by the spearmen in the Spanish Square, and the enemy using the Cossack short spear cannot be carefully taught by an expert of "the first knife of the Republic" such as the mihau knight, the cooperation between the three short Spears is enough to force Chen to be close. When the weapon length is at a disadvantage, Take risks to kill the enemy.


    After four or five rounds of fighting, Chechen finally inadvertently revealed a flaw. The Cossack who had been watching on the side stabbed Chechen straight to expose the lower abdomen of the empty door.


    Because this attack was a long planned attack by the opponent, the Cossacks holding the short spear poured almost all their two-color strength into the Cossack short spear. The good shape of black armor alone could not slide away this attack, and Che Chen was solidly hit. Fortunately, the breastplate of the black nail is a whole iron plate, which is made into a convex shape, leaving a cavity between the iron plate and the chest and abdomen. When the breastplate is attacked, the steel plate at the attacked position begins to deform under external force. At this time, part of the force is transmitted to the human body through the force bearing points of the breastplate on the two shoulders of the human body. After that, the deformation will expand, because it is a large integral steel plate, so there will be a lot of room for deformation. At the same time, because there is a cavity with the human body, as the breastplate is pressed on the human body, many parts such as shoulder, waist and abdomen begin to be stressed. In this way, the deformation of large plate armor will absorb a lot of energy. Secondly, the residual energy is shared by multiple parts of the human body, which can minimize the damage caused by stabbing.


    Therefore, the fatal blow to ordinary people, to the Chechen wearing plate armor, only made him step back a few steps.


    The Cossack still couldn''t believe that his fatal blow didn''t kill his opponent. He raised his head in surprise and looked at Chechen strangely.


    At this time, the two Hessian cavalry finally saw that their commander was in danger. They turned their horses and came back quickly. The two men straightened their swords and crossed the bodies of the Cossacks with the impact of the war horses.


    "Commander, get on the horse!"


    A Hessian cavalry jumped off his horse and gave his mount to Chechen.


    "How''s the situation?" Chechen asked.


    "Commander, we have dispersed the enemy on the front, and the artillery has been captured by us. The enemy fled and others are pursuing. It is only a matter of time to solve them," said a Hessian cavalry optimistically.


    "Well..." before the "good" exit, Chechen suddenly saw a team of nearly 200 Cossacks appear on the originally calm left side of the position. At this time, only ten armored Cossacks were protecting the safety of the members of the mission.

 Chapter 633

    Stanislaw pototsky sent the armored Cossacks and polish dragon cavalry who had originally protected himself to rescue Cherchen. There were only 10 armored Cossacks around him, all of which were seen by a pair of eyes hidden on the left-wing mountain bag.


    Commander Ivan mahra, a middle-ranking officer of zaporoze Cossacks. Once, before Bogdan hemelinitsky rebelled against the Republic, he was a registered Cossack under Stefan pototsky, the supreme governor of the Republic in Kiev.


    At the beginning of the khmelinitsky uprising, Stefan pototsky and another commander, marchin kalinovsky, led an army of more than 3000 people towards Sheqi, trying to suppress the uprising in its infancy. Among them were 1500 registered Cossacks, including Ivan machra, as well as Chechen and Pedro, the head of Franco, the hometown who died in Smolensk.


    On April 28, 1648, Stefan pototsky, who did not know that all the German mercenaries advancing along the Yellow River were destroyed, met zaporoze Cossacks and Tatars in the Yellow River area. Tatars took the lead, but were repulsed by Polish dragoons and winged cavalry. The situation is developing in favour of the Polish side. But just then, Ivan mahra led his Cossacks to launch a rebellion. After killing Polish officers, he joined hemelinitsky''s side. Ivan mahra''s rebellion was like the first domino that fell. The Cossacks serving under Stefan pototsky and marchin kalinovsky rebelled one after another. Finally, the only remaining Polish army was defeated. Stefan pototsky was wounded and captured. He died of wound infection within a few days.


    Unlike hemelinitsky for revenge and Baohong for women, commander Ivan mahra''s reason for rebellion is very simple. He is for more money and greater power. At the beginning, he did as he wished. Bogdan hemelinitsky didn''t treat him badly, and gave him the power to command a thousand troops and pavoloch, but Ivan mahra didn''t have the same military talent as Bao Hong or hilko. Soon, he showed his timidity in the battle with yarimi''s army - Ivan mahra''s men and horses were destroyed by yarimi.


    If that''s the case, Ivan mahra may have a chance to make a comeback. After all, at that time, there were not one or two Cossack armies crippled by yarimi. However, what Bogdan hemelinitsky could not tolerate was that Ivan mahra left his subordinates and ran away alone. Ivan mahra, who escaped from death, was ordered to be locked next to a cannon by Bogdan hemelinitsky. Originally, Bogdan hemelinitsky wanted to lock him to death, but Ivan mahra was pardoned at the plea of the Cossack leaders.


    Although Bogdan hemelinitsky did not deprive him of pavoloch, he demoted him to company commander.


    In the years that followed, Ivan mahra was never promoted.


    Ivan mahra, who knew he had no future in Cossacks, once considered returning to the Republic of Poland, and he also wrote a secret letter. But his crime of betraying Stefan pototsky was so great that no one in the Republic of Poland was willing to accept his surrender. As a result, Ivan mahra began to abandon himself and madly attacked the villages around zbalari. He is not only to collect money, but also to get the pleasure of abuse from the process of slaughtering the weak.


    This time, Ivan mahra watched the carriage of the mission from the moment the mission entered zballah. Ivan mahra judged that great men like Stanislaw pototsky must have carried valuables. He became greedy and wanted to take the property as his own.


    The frustration of his official career has long made Ivan mahra see nothing but money. He will not care what kind of uproar will be caused between the Republic of Poland and the Kazakh emirate after the robbery of the mission, and what kind of disaster will be caused to the people of the two countries.


    "You owe me all this," Ivan mahra thought, "if it weren''t for me, how could hemelinitsky win so easily? But what did I get? There''s only one pavoloch! I''m robbing the Polish mission now, only taking what I deserve."


    So commander Ivan mahra assembled all his men. He forged the order of Bogdan hemelinitsky to attack the mission and led his subordinates to prepare to attack Chechen and Stanislaw pototsky who entered the territory of the Kazakh emirate.


    As a veteran Cossack, Ivan mahra decided early to use a small number of troops as the main force to attract the attention of the mission in the front, and then the large forces encircled the two wings. Unexpectedly, the combat effectiveness of the mission''s guard was so strong that only one exchange of fire made the front feint troops suffer heavy casualties and almost collapse. At this time, the troops with circuitous wings are not even in place.


    As a last resort, he had to ride back from the left wing and brought back a gun. Ivan mahra personally inspired the newly defeated subordinates and promised to reward 20 tales each after the success.


    Under the inducement of heavy money, these people finally recovered their morale, and the arrival of artillery gave them the courage to launch a second attack.


    With the help of artillery, this attack was obviously better than the last one. Even one shot led out the cavalry defending the enemy''s back.


    But then there was another accident. When the Cossacks in ambush on the right saw the enemy''s cavalry jumping out, they rushed out from behind the mountain bag without waiting for their orders, trying to stop the cavalry. The left-wing Cossacks under their command were also ready to move and shouted to attack immediately. Thanks to their own whip, they barely bounced down.


    The pig like subordinates annoyed company commander Ivan mahra. But it''s a blessing in disguise. With the exposure of the right wing and the breakthrough of the front, the Polish mission in front of him even pressed almost all the troops up (actually to save Cherchen).


    In this way, Ivan mahra finally waited for the best opportunity to attack.


    "Cossack brothers!" commander Ivan mahla mounted his horse and shouted to his 130 Cossacks, "meet the enemy for Ukraine and Bogdan hemelinitsky!"


    The Cossacks could not contain themselves. At this time, they heard the commander''s order to attack. They gave a passionate cry, then jumped out from behind the mountain bag and rushed to the Polish mission with less than 30 people left.

 Chapter 634

    When Ivan mahra led the long hidden left-wing Cossacks to attack the positions of the mission, Stanislaw pototsky, 68, sighed. At this time, there were only 10 armored Cossacks and 20 non combatants around him, but they had to face almost five times the number of their own side.


    Moreover, the main combat power of the mission is fighting fiercely with the front and right-wing Cossacks. It is unrealistic for them to return aid now, because it is easy to cause the collapse of morale.


    Now we can only fight this battle by ourselves.


    Stanislaw pototsky couldn''t help thinking of Stanislaw zukevsky, the "great crown gatman" who went to war at the age of 73 and died in the battle of sekola.


    "I didn''t expect to die four years before Lord rakevski," Stanislaw pototsky thought.


    But Stanislaw pototsky, although he decided that he had no reason to win, he did not want to be captured - he was also a soldier of the Republic when he was young, and once jumped his horse and fought with Ottoman Turks and Tatars - now, even if he died, he would die like a soldier.


    Stanislaw pototsky pulled out his saber, raised it high, and said impassively to the nobles and civil servants who were frightened by the huge number of enemies: "calm down! If you are so frightened, you are not the nobles of the Republic of Poland! Remember, Polish nobles can die in war, but they will never surrender!"


    With that, Stanislaw pototsky went to the armored Cossacks who were blocking the Cossacks'' charge with bows and arrows.


    The so-called will is the courage of the soldiers. The nobles and civilians in the regiment calmed down when they saw that the old people were so indifferent to death.


    Everyone remembered the hatred and cruelty of the Cossacks towards the poles. Everyone knows that even if they surrender, there will be endless torture and insult waiting for them. As soon as they thought of this, they also firmly believed that they would rather die than steal life. They held their swords in their hands and followed behind old lord Stanislaw pototsky.


    On the left side of the mission position, only ten armored Cossacks were constantly arched. Although many of them had already had sore and swollen arms, they still gritted their teeth and insisted on shooting deadly feather arrows in order to stop and kill one more enemy.


    The Cossacks under Ivan mahra charged and fired. The Cossack emirate is a country of firearms, and almost every Cossack has firearms - although the quality of most firearms is unspeakable.


    Dense bullets continued to shoot at the armored Cossacks, but the shooting accuracy was not high due to running and the quality of firearms. However, in the dense gunfire, three armored Cossacks were still hit, and one of them was killed on the spot.


    The living armored Cossacks had no time to pay attention to their dead and injured colleagues, because at this time, each of them was a valuable combat force and could not be wasted on rescuing their companions.


    Stanislaw pototsky filled the vacancy of a fallen armored Cossack. He picked up the compound bow and arrow on the ground and shot an arrow at a Cossack who was raising his gun to shoot.


    The fatal feather arrow penetrated the throat of the Cossack. When he fell to the ground, due to the instinctive twitch of his muscles, the Cossack pulled the trigger of his firegun, but he killed a Cossack in front of him.


    Such a magical arrow stunned the armored Cossacks. When they found that it was the envoy of the mission, the respected Lord Stanislaw pototsky, who shot the arrow, everyone gave an earth shaking cheer.


    Stanislaw pototsky focused on nothing. He continued to draw his bow and shoot arrows, killing three enemies in a row.


    Just as the old man was about to shoot the fourth arrow, his hand reaching for the quiver was empty. It turned out that the 30 arrows in the quiver had been shot out.


    The same is true not only of Stanislaw pototsky, but also of other armored Cossacks.


    The Cossacks under commander Ivan mahra also found that their opponents had no feather arrows. They got up from the ground and rushed fiercely towards the position of the mission.


    Due to the limited number of people, the Polish team was only enough to line up in two lines, and they were soon surrounded by a large number of Cossacks.


    Everyone knows that the last moment has come. They fought bravely and desperately around Stanislaw pototsky.


    A armored Cossack had 14 bullets in his body, and the shield in his hand was already broken, but he still pulled out the hawk hoe, beat back the Cossack in front of him, and nailed the hawk hoe into an enemy''s head. This shocked the Cossacks. Seeing that he had a Cossack hairstyle, some Cossacks guessed that he was also a Cossack (armored Cossack is a name of cavalry in the Republic of Poland, including both registered Cossacks and poles), so they shouted to him in Ukrainian, saying that if he surrendered, the Cossacks would promise to keep him alive. But the armored Cossack replied that although he was also a Cossack, he was loyal to the Republic of Poland and the king of Poland. He didn''t care about his life. He just wanted to die like a real soldier.


    Then, three short spears stabbed him in the body, one stabbed him in the ribs, one stabbed him in the abdomen, and one stabbed him in the thigh. Three Cossacks lifted him into the air and killed him. And he also fulfilled his promise and died like a real soldier.


    Every Polish soldier who falls will take twice as many Cossacks as himself, but even so, Stanislaw pototsky still did not see hope in the war.


    When the Last Armored Cossack fell, Stanislaw pototsky was left with only 15 people, and everyone was injured. Under the escort of the crowd, the old man retreated to his carriage. At this time, his saber had cut countless holes, and the tiger''s mouth had cracked, and his arms were shaking.


    "It''s finally over," thought Stanislaw pototsky.


    The old man couldn''t help regretting his mission, but he didn''t regret coming, but regretted why he didn''t take a priest with him.


    In the final stage of the tragic battle of sekola, the great zhukevsky was also surrounded by the enemy, but he continued to fight until the commander himself was seriously damaged. On his deathbed, he confessed and prayed for the last time in his life with the help of a priest, and then died.


    "It''s over at last," company commander Ivan mahra thought likewise. Although his subordinates were still fighting on the other side, as long as they killed these people beside the carriage, all the treasures in the carriage would be their own.

 Chapter 635

    Just as Stanislaw pototsky was about to kill himself, a huge explosion came from the battlefield.


    Everyone''s attention was attracted by the explosion - Stanislaw pototsky stopped the saber that had been put around his neck, the attackers and defenders stopped fighting for life and death, and even commander Ivan mahra looked at the explosion in the distance.


    A knight in black was standing beside the cart that was originally used as a fortification, and one of the carts overturned on the ground. Obviously, it was caused by the explosion just now.


    But immediately, everyone''s eyes were attracted by what fell to the ground after the cart overturned.


    Tale, tale with attractive luster in the sun. The Tallers that fell from the cart piled up into a hill on the ground.


    Commander Ivan mahra felt suffocated. He felt out of breath and his heart beat countless times faster.


    What did he see? A cart of taller! It turns out that the carts used as fortifications are where the wealth lies!


    Unbelievable Ivan mahra rubbed his eyes desperately. He was worried that his eyes were hallucinating. But no, what he saw was still tale in that place, really.


    The greedy company commander Ivan mahra estimated that no less than 10000 tales fell to the ground alone, and there were five big cars like this. In other words, there was a huge sum of 50000 tales in front of him.


    "Come on, come on! Don''t worry about the poles, grab the car for me, grab it!" company commander Ivan mahra shouted at once. By this time, all he had left was money.


    In fact, without Ivan mahra''s order, the Cossacks had already rushed towards tale.


    Wealth moves people.


    First, the Cossacks at the outermost periphery of the encirclement circle and closest to the cart broke away from the team before commander Ivan mahra gave the order and rushed towards the scattered tale. Some people fell directly on the tale pile and contacted the huge wealth with their whole body; Others grabbed tale, felt the wonderful feeling of wealth passing through their fingertips, and then greedily bit it with their teeth.


    Under the influence of the first group of people, all Cossacks were in a commotion. Fearing to fall behind others, they rushed to the hill piled up in tale, and no one cared about the poles as enemies.


    After watching the first group of Cossacks jump on the scattered trolleys, the knight in black rushed to the right wing, which was still in battle.


    "Chechen."


    Stanislaw pototsky, who was so out of danger, looked at the distant knight in black with complex eyes, and the old man''s lips wriggled.


    Of course, it was no one else who blew up the cart. It was the guard captain of the mission and the Deputy envoy, alvar Chechen.


    Soon, the bombed cart was surrounded by the Cossacks on the inner and outer floors. Some Cossacks who didn''t grab tale were red eyed. They desperately dragged the collar and body of their companions in front, trying to squeeze themselves into it; Other Cossacks even drew swords against their companions with taler - they died for money and birds died for food.


    When the second and third carts were overturned to the ground and the taller on the car rolled to the ground, the scene was even more chaotic. Even some Cossacks who were fighting on the right side ran out of the battle regardless, just to catch a taler.


    "Uncle, let''s run away."


    While the Cossacks were in chaos because of money, the old man''s nephew suggested to his uncle Stanislaw pototsky.


    Of course, Stanislaw pototsky also knew that running away was the best chance at this time, but when he thought that he had survived, but the Republic had lost a good opportunity to recover Ukraine, Stanislaw felt miserable and wanted to die here.


    Stanislaw pototsky certainly understood why Chechen wanted to blow up the cart and expose tale. He wanted to use money to attract the enemy''s attention and save himself from the siege.


    The old man also knew that the money was used by the king to buy vikovsky and bribe important people of the Cossacks. Without the money, the grand plan of the Republic would fall short. However, there was no way for Cherchen to be in a hurry. At least, Stanislaw pototsky consciously put himself in Cherchen''s position. He had no better way.


    But he just can''t get through this barrier in his heart.


    A Duke accompanied by a civilian saw this. He pushed Stanislaw pototsky into the carriage and blocked the door of the carriage with his body.


    He shouted, "what are you looking at? Go, go!"


    The crowd escorted the carriage away.


    After Chechen returned to the right wing, a Hessian cavalry met him. The Hessian cavalry said to him, "commander, we have informed the chasing brothers to come back quickly."


    "That''s good," said Chechen.


    He glanced around the battlefield. At this time, the armored Cossacks and dragon cavalry on the right side were still struggling with the Cossacks; The rest of the mission had fled in the opposite direction. All the Cossacks were busy seizing tale, and no one pursued them; Chechen looked at the left wing again. Suddenly, a figure riding on a horse attracted his attention.


    It turned out that Ivan mahra looked at his subordinates in a mess. Everyone was scrambling for his own tale. He stood up and shouted angrily.


    "Asshole! These Tallers are all mine! They are all mine!"


    The figure of company commander Ivan mahra, who was riding alone, was so eye-catching in Chechen''s eyes, and there was no one around him, because even his pro guards were involved in the ranks of robbing money.


    Chechen decided to take another risk.


    Just now, Chechen had the wisdom to blow up the cart and drop it down on tale, which attracted the attention of the Cossacks who besieged Stanislaw pototsky and the rest of the mission; Now, he picked up a Cossack short spear less than 1.5 meters on the ground and wanted to kill Ivan mahra. This short spear is obviously owned by a Cossack, and it is also stained with the blood of its owner or its opponent.


    Chechen ordered the Hessian cavalry around him to gather other Hessian cavalry and rush to the right wing, while he surrounded Ivan mahra''s flank from the outside of the battlefield and approached carefully.


    More than 50 meters away from Ivan mahra, Cherchen suddenly urged the war horse to accelerate. He put the spear under his arm, and pointed it straight ahead over the horse''s ear.


    Commander Ivan mahra was careless. His yelling completely exposed his identity, and there was no one around him, which made him helpless, so that Chechen found the goal and opportunity to catch the thief and the king first.


    At a distance of 20 meters from the target, the mount under Chechen''s crotch accelerated to the maximum. The wind blew from behind him. He felt that he was walking against the wind, and the figure of Ivan mahra was magnified at a high speed.


    At this time, Ivan mahra finally felt the approaching danger. But he was also calm. At such a juncture, he didn''t choose to escape or avoid. Instead, he quickly pulled out his pistol, aimed at Chechen and pulled the trigger.

 Chapter 636

    Although Ivan mahra indulged in money and power, his shooting and knife skills did not fall down for a day. Because he knows very well that this is his survival capital. He once shot a bottle of wine from a hundred paces away, and also shot a bird that suddenly flew from thirty paces away.


    The pistol fired, and he was confident that he could accurately hit Chechen, who charged with a gun 30 meters away.


    The bullet hit, but commander Ivan mahra ignored one thing, that is, Che Chen was wearing plate armor and he was using a pistol.


    In the 16th-17th century, when the 3mm iron military chest armor was shot vertically, it could resist an arrow of 300 joules and a warhead of about 1700 joules. When it was shot at an oblique angle of 30 degrees, it could resist an arrow of 360 joules and a warhead of 2000 joules; When shot at an oblique angle of 45 degrees, it can resist 425 coke arrows and 2300 coke warheads.


    At that time, when a Spanish light firerope gun was loaded with 21g ammunition and 18G charge, the kinetic energy of the bullet was 1877 joules 30 meters away.


    Therefore, even if Ivan mahra uses a rope gun, he can''t cause damage to Chechen unless the bullet hits vertically. What''s more, he used a pistol whose caliber and barrel length were far less than and whose power was certainly weaker.


    The bullet from the pistol hit Chechen''s chest and was perfectly defended by black armor. In addition to feeling a little concussion in his chest, Chechen was unharmed. Even this shock is mostly absorbed by the cotton lining in the black nail.


    The Cossack short spear in Chechen''s hand easily penetrated the smoke and the Cossack Chain Armor long suit worn by Ivan mahra under the action of the acceleration of the war horse. The lock ring made by Kiev blacksmith on the chain armor was broken by the sharp spear point, and the short spear pierced Ivan mahra''s body.


    Due to the great impact, Ivan mahra was taken out of the horse. He curled up and vomited a mouthful of blood with visceral debris and muscle fibers in the air.


    Chechen loosened the Cossack spear in his hand, and Ivan mahra fell heavily to the ground. But his vitality is so tenacious that even after such a heavy blow, he has not died for a while.


    Ivan mahra stared like a dead fish, and he vomited another mouthful of blood. This time, blood splashed into the sky and fell on his face. The Cossack company commander stretched out a hand, as if to grasp something, or he had seen the angel coming out of the open door of heaven to lead him into heaven.


    But whatever Ivan mahra wants to do, it has nothing to do with Chechen. Chechen, who walked slowly back to Ivan mahra, jumped off the horse. When he landed, he staggered, but immediately stood firm.


    Chechen half knelt in front of Ivan mahra. At this time, the money grabbing war next to the cart continued. All the carts were overturned on the ground, and the Cossacks tore at each other. They even dropped their weapons to get more money.


    Chechen pulled out the dagger. He took off the hat on Ivan mahra''s head and inserted the dagger into Ivan mahra''s throat.


    The carotid artery was punctured and Ivan mahra''s last vitality quickly disappeared.


    Chechen closed his eyes. His dagger cut the dead man''s neck, cut flesh and bones.


    Soon, Ivan mahra''s head was cut off. Chechen inserted Ivan mahra''s head into the Cossack short spear pulled out of his chest. Chechen got on the horse, lifted the short spear to his left, and then ran towards the right wing.


    At this time, the returning Hessian cavalry, armored Cossacks and dragon cavalry were still fighting with the Cossacks. These Cossacks would rather die than retreat under the pressure of the enemy. They set up small squares in groups of seven or eight. They used four to five short spearmen to prevent the cavalry from approaching, so as to cover the Musketeers from shooting.


    Obviously, the Cossacks have accumulated enough strategies and methods against the cavalry in the years of fighting with the Polish cavalry and Crimean Tatar cavalry.


    In order to avoid unnecessary casualties, the cavalry of the mission did not shake these squares, but ran back and forth to cover the connection between the two Cossacks.


    Chechen returned to the right wing. He raised the head of Ivan mahra on the short spear, and then shouted, "your leader is dead."


    Chechen drove his horse around the battlefield and let all Cossacks see Ivan mahra''s head.


    Although their heads were covered with blood, the Cossacks quickly recognized their officer''s face.


    Che Chen shouted at the right time: "surrender and avoid death."


    Seeing Ivan mahra dead, the morale of the Cossacks quickly collapsed. Some began to flee, others dropped their weapons.


    Some Hessian cavalry tried to disarm the Cossacks and escort them together, but Cherchen knew that the most important thing now was not to do this.


    He shouted, "leave these people alone, follow me, return, return!"


    Chechen still held his head high. He held a saber in his other hand and led all the cavalry back to the position.


    Although hurt, Chechen still ran first. As he approached the overturned cart, he suddenly lifted the reins and jumped over the cart.


    A Cossack who was holding tale to kiss felt the sky dark overhead. He looked up at a loss, but saw a flash of knife light, scolded and cut off half of his head.


    The cavalry who followed them also jumped over the carriage in a similar way and slashed and killed the Cossacks who had no intention and organization for fighting for money.


    In this battlefield, everything has become a weapon.


    The musket is a weapon because it can shoot the enemy; The sword is a weapon because it can cut down the enemy; Horseshoe is also a weapon because it can trample on the enemy.


    Stanislaw pototsky, who was driven into the carriage and escaped from a safe distance by the remaining nobles and civil servants, saw this scene from a distance. The old man was really surprised and inexplicable. He called out to God. The old man didn''t expect that Chechen not only killed the enemy''s leader, but also reversed the war situation and recaptured the 50000 tales.


    "What are you still looking at! Rush, don''t let a Cossack escape!" the old man ordered the nobles and civil servants around him.


    At this time, seeing that our own cavalry has made an absolute advantage, we are certainly happy to beat the water dog. The people around Stanislaw pulled out their sabers again and rushed over shouting.


    Some Cossacks tried to escape, but how could two legs run over four legs? They were mercilessly cut off from their backs; Other talers, who are full of hands, try to exchange money for their lives, but it is useless. They are greeted by ruthless killing.


    After killing more than half of the Cossacks, Chechen finally ordered to stop. He ordered the Hessian cavalry to gather the remaining Cossacks and clean the battlefield.


    At this time, the smoke of gunpowder did not disperse on the battlefield, and the setting sun was full of the smell of blood. Che Chen wanted to find a clean place to sit down, but there was blood everywhere.


    He was so tired that he sat down on the ground.


    Old lord Stanislaw pototsky came back in a carriage. As soon as he got off the carriage, he grabbed Cherchen''s hand and said eagerly to him, "Cherchen, you really have lived up to the trust of your majesty and me."


    The enemy was wiped out and the money was saved. There was no better ending for Stanislaw pototsky.


    In the face of the old man''s praise, Chechen just showed a tired smile.

 Chapter 637

    After hastily cleaning the battlefield, Chechen led the guard to escort Stanislaw pototsky and the survivors of the mission to retreat in the direction of zbalari.


    After running for thirty or forty kilometers, they finally rested in a small valley that was easy to defend but difficult to attack.


    Both the guard and the mission suffered heavy losses in this battle. The 60 member guard killed 27 people, and everyone alive was wounded. Among them, Cherchen''s Hessian cavalry killed 8 people, the Polish dragon cavalry killed 6 people, and the biggest loss was the armored Cossacks, who killed 13 people in total. The casualties of non combatants in the mission were not small. Four people died, including two senior nobles with Earl and Marquis and two civilian personnel.


    Compared with the loss of personnel, the loss of mission property is not large. According to Chechen''s inventory, five cars and 50000 tales recovered a total of 46826 after the war. Chechen knew the losses, but he didn''t want to find out.


    Although the losses were heavy, it was nothing compared with the Cossacks who attacked them. Because the Cossack army was almost wiped out from commander Ivan mahra to the lowest soldiers. In addition to the 89 prisoners, the Cossacks left 162 bodies on the battlefield. According to the confession of the captured Cossacks, their company commander Ivan mahra, that is, the Cossack whose head was cut off by Chechen, brought a total of 324 people to attack the mission.


    What makes Cherchen feel most is the booty of the war. In the past, the mercenary regiment gained a lot, whether fighting with the Russian army or fierce fighting in Crimea. Not counting other materials, the weapons and armor of the war dead are not small wealth. But these Cossacks, they are desperately poor. The most valuable booty is the gun. Other fire guns and pistols are all made in a rough way. Short spears, short handled axes and even cow shoulder blades are of no value at all.


    Cherchen certainly knows that the armies of the Kazakh emirate are not always like this. At least Bao Hong''s men and some troops under Vasili zolotalenko, who once fought in Smolensk, are well equipped. However, if the army under Ivan mahra, who defeated themselves, represents the general combat effectiveness level of the army of the Cossack emirate, how can they win again and again after fighting against the Republic with winged cavalry for nearly ten years, and even if they fail, they can make a comeback.


    Chechen wondered.


    After arranging defense and guarding prisoners, Chechen came to Stanislaw pototsky''s carriage. He came to report the situation to the old man and seek the old man''s answer to his questions. But when he approached, he saw the old man and two nobles arguing fiercely in front of the campfire.


    These two nobles also know each other. One of them is Duke konitsky, who has a nickname "rewera". This is a Latin word meaning "in fact". Because Duke konitsky always starts with "fact" when talking; The other was Stanislaw pototsky''s nephew, count Henrik pototsky.


    As Chechen approached, he was hearing Duke konitsky say to old lord Stanislaw pototsky sitting: "In fact, Stanislaw, please believe me, we have to go back to zbragh now. The Cossacks are not credible. I believe that the first team of the attack on our mission was a carefully planned plot, otherwise a mere company commander would never dare to do such a thing. He must have been inspired by the Cossack high level in Kiev."


    Duke konitsky spoke fiercely, and he almost realized that Bogdan hemelinitsky had ordered it.


    When the Duke finished, Stanislaw pototsky shook his head. Cherchen could see that the old man had been extremely tired physically and mentally after this day''s battle and retreat, but even so, he still had to rest and deal with the dissidents of the mission.


    Stanislaw pototsky said slowly and patiently to Duke konitsky: "Duke, I don''t think so. I prefer that this is the personal action of company commander Ivan mahra. As we all know, those lower Cossacks have the tradition of lower grams. They are bold and don''t care about the overall situation. Unlike Bogdan hemelinitsky, he is a man with political mind and won''t and shouldn''t do unwise actions."


    The beard of Duke konitsky''s upper lip trembled. Obviously, the Duke did not agree with Stanislaw pototsky, but did not refute it because of the identity of the old man.


    At this time, Henrik pototsky also spoke: "Uncle, even if it''s true that you said it wasn''t inspired by Bogdan hemelinitsky or the high-level Cossacks in Kiev, it''s true that the Cossacks attacked us. You also said that the Cossacks at the lower level were bold. We still have a day or two to go to Kiev, and we don''t know how many such Cossacks we''ll meet along the way. You''d better listen to me and me The Duke''s, first go back to zbragh and ask the colonel to send more guards before we go to Kiev. "


    Henrik pototsky''s words were obviously very reasonable. Even Cherchen couldn''t help nodding silently.


    But Stanislaw pototsky obviously didn''t think so. Hearing his nephew say so, the old man stood up from his chair excitedly.


    "I won''t go back to zibalage. If you want to go back, just go back. Even if I''m alone, I''ll go to Kiev."


    Hearing Stanislaw pototsky say so, Henrik pototsky and Duke konitsky can''t help but look at each other helplessly.


    Seeing the old man''s fierce and determined attitude, Chechen was also a little puzzled. Henrik pototsky''s words were the safest way. How could old Stanislaw pototsky, his close relative, not listen and say "even if I''m alone, I''ll go to Kiev.".


    In fact, the key to this is yujan skzedusky. Stanislaw pototsky knew that the colonel was against peace with the Cossacks. He was attacked as soon as he entered the territory of Ukraine controlled by zaporoze Cossacks. If he withdrew to the zbalari fortress now, it would just give the Colonel an excuse. At that time, the colonel is bound to forcibly send himself back to Warsaw in the name of protecting his life and safety, and wantonly publicize the atrocities of Cossacks attacking the mission, so as to stir up yellow peace.


    Stanislaw pototsky believed that Colonel Jan skzedusky was an honest and brave soldier, but he also knew that the Colonel would do so, because it had nothing to do with personal character, but with different positions.


    When none of the three could convince anyone, Stanislaw pototsky saw Cherchen standing awkwardly aside for a long time.


    The old man''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he hurriedly called Chechen to come.


    Chechen was just about to report to Stanislaw pototsky on the defense work he had done long ago, but Stanislaw pototsky spoke earlier than him: "Chechen, you should have heard our discussion just now. You are the guard captain and Deputy envoy of the mission. You said whether you and your people have the ability to protect me from reaching Kiev safely."


    While saying this, the old man winked straight at Cherchen. As long as Cherchen said "capable", he had sufficient reasons to refute the request of Duke konitsky and his nephew to return the mission to zbalazh. After all, Chechen is the Deputy envoy of the mission. After the principal and Deputy envoys have made a unified decision, others have to obey.


    "This..."


    Chechen obviously hesitated to answer Stanislaw pototsky''s question. Of course, he knew what the old man meant by winking at him, but he also knew that if the mission encountered another attack like commander Ivan mahra, he and his guard would be difficult to resist, and even it would be difficult to protect old man Stanislaw pototsky from breaking through at that time.


    Just when Cherchen didn''t know how to answer, Duke konitsky also put pressure on Cherchen. He said, "aleval Chechen. In fact, you and your guard were lucky to win this time. If you hadn''t overthrown the cart loaded with tale and been extremely lucky to go down to the head of the other leader, I''m afraid we would have lost."


    The reason why Duke konitsky called Chechen''s full name rudely was that the Duke had a deep resentment against Chechen. Duke konitsky felt that he had the title of Duke. The position of the Deputy envoy of the mission should have been his own, but unexpectedly, the position of the Deputy envoy fell into Cherchen''s hands. If it were Henrik pototsky, it would be all right. But Chechen, such a foreign rookie, climbed onto his head, which made Duke konitsky, who thought he had noble blood, very dissatisfied. He had not said a word to Chechen since the mission started.


    Although what Duke konitsky said was the main reason why the guard was able to win this time, the Duke''s arrogant tone and his words that attributed all success to luck and ignored the brave fighting of the soldiers deeply angered Cherchen and suddenly raised a sense of pride.


    Duke konitsky did not expect that because of his arrogance, he pushed Cherchen to Stanislaw pototsky''s side.


    "My Lord, my guard and I will be able to protect you safely to Kiev." Chechen looked at Duke konitsky provocatively and promised Stanislaw pototsky loudly.


    Hearing Chechen''s answer, Stanislaw pototsky smiled with satisfaction. The old man twisted his chin beard, smiled and said to the Duke and his nephew, "you all heard."


    "Deception, it''s a shameful deception!" howled Duke konitsky.


    "Duke konitsky," said Cherchen with a bright look in his eyes, "if you think I can''t protect your safety, you can go back to zbragh."


    "Cherchen, you''ve gone a little too far." Stanislaw pototsky waved to Cherchen and signaled Cherchen to be polite to Duke konitsky.


    But having said that, Stanislaw pototsky was satisfied with Cherchen''s anger against Duke konitsky.


    Duke konitsky brushed his sleeve angrily and left. Stanislaw pototsky''s nephew, after looking at his uncle and the Duke who had gone away, sued Stanislaw pototsky, and then chased Duke konitsky.


    Obviously, Henrik pototsky was going to appease the Duke.


    This time, only Cherchen and Stanislaw pototsky were left by the campfire.


    The old man sat down again.


    "Cherchen, to tell you the truth, if there is another attack like this, can you protect the safety of other people in the mission, including me?"


    Obviously, after listening to the "exciting" words, the old man will listen to the truth told by Cherchen himself.


    "No, sir," said Chechen simply.


    Stanislaw pototsky sighed. It was an unnecessary question.


    After a while, he asked Chechen again, "so what do you suggest, except returning to zbalari?"


    Cherchen didn''t think about this before. Now old Stanislaw pototsky asked, and he began to think about it.


    But before Chechen could say his own countermeasures, Stanislaw pototsky had figured out his own way and issued an order to Chechen: "You should immediately select a reliable subordinate and return to zibalage. Don''t say that we were attacked, just say that in order to strengthen the momentum of the ambassador mission, Colonel Jan skzedusky sent a 100 man army. Remember, don''t send a winged cavalry company."


    "Yes, I''ll send someone to zbullah right away." Chechen took orders.


    Just now, Chechen also had an immature idea in his mind, that is, the mission soldiers were divided into two routes. On the one hand, Chechen himself led a small and capable force to escort old Stanislaw pototsky to Kiev, while on the other hand, they continued to move forward in a big way. The 50000 Tales carried by the mission were buried on the spot. In fact, they abandoned their soldiers to protect the commander, Protect Stanislaw pototsky with the lives of others.


    Cherchen''s method is not bad, but Stanislaw pototsky will never accept it. Because the mission represents the Republic of Poland this time. If Cherchen''s method is followed, the ambassadors of the Republic of Poland, escorted by a few people, arrive in Kiev, it will undoubtedly fall on the face of the Republic and make the ambassadors of other countries in Kiev laugh ¡£


    Next, Chechen chose a capable armored Cossack. After making him memorize the old man''s orders to Colonel Jan skzedusky, he let him ride on the best horse and rush to zibalage day and night.


    After that, Chechen checked the defense in the valley again, and then went to rest. He gave his tent to the seriously injured, while he slept on the ground with his saddle and blanket.


    Lying down, Che Chen remembered that he had not asked the old man the question he wanted to ask.

 Chapter 638

    After midnight, Chechen woke up from his sleep vaguely, because he seemed to hear bursts of wailing from a distance. It sounded like a ghost and a wolf.


    As a child, the valley was often mentioned in the stories told by grandma at home. In the story, it is the place where ghosts roam, the place where wolves patrol, or the home of vampires. When he grew up, especially when he arrived in Poland, he slept in the open air for countless nights, many of which were in the valley, but the legendary ghosts and vampires did not appear once. Chechen naturally knew that these were the stories of adults scaring children. Only about the wolves, Chechen knew it was true. In the remote countryside, virgin forest and valley of Poland, there are large and small wolves. When Natalie came to find herself, her mount was bitten to death by wolves.


    At this time, Chechen worried that they also met wolves. He climbed out of the blanket and put on a chain armour sleeve (a kind of armor with only two sleeves and a torso sewn with cloth and cotton). Che Chen took the torch and saber, then woke up two Hessian cavalry, and the three walked in the direction of the sound.


    After about one or two hundred meters, they saw that in an open space in a valley, the armored Cossacks and polish dragon cavalry under their command were wantonly committing atrocities against the Cossacks captured today.


    Cherchen himself and the mercenary regiment also imposed punishment on some prisoners of war after the war, but those people were either criminals like Alan and zepesh, or they were holding important information or secrets related to the life and death of the mercenary regiment, such as Bati, the son of keayan.


    But now those who are willing to cut their own swords can''t see the necessary purpose. They are more like making fun of people''s lives.


    Chechen saw two soldiers: a armored Cossack and a dragon cavalry. They rode on two horses in opposite directions. In the middle of the two horses, a stripped Cossack was tied with a rope, and one end of the rope was connected to a saddle.


    The Cossack''s eyes showed fear, but his mouth was full of horse dung and he couldn''t speak. The armored Cossack and the Dragon cavalry laughed and urged the horse forward, and the rope suddenly collapsed straight... The Cossack struggled painfully. After a while, he was torn into two sections by his waist, and his colorful intestines were like earthworms in a pool of blood.


    Everyone was indifferent and even shouted good.


    In another place, a civilian member of the mission was holding a saw and applying saw punishment to a Cossack tied to a tree trunk. The Cossack had his eyes shaved off before his execution, leaving only two blood holes. At this time, the sharp serrations cut the Cossack''s soft abdomen, and the blood continued to flow to the ground along his thighs. The Cossack shook his head in pain. He tried to howl, but his mouth was blocked and could only make a whine.


    The two Hessian cavalry who came with Chechen obviously had never seen such a terrible scene. They bent down with Chechen and vomited loudly, spitting up the food they ate in the evening.


    The noise made by the three people finally attracted the attention of the group. When they found that it was Chechen, the group said hello to Chechen with a smile: "my Lord, I didn''t expect it was you."


    Cherchen pushed a armored Cossack closest to him. He asked angrily, "what are you doing!"


    Chechen was more angry than ever. Because of the atrocities of his subordinates, Chechen couldn''t help thinking of the comrades in arms of the mercenary regiment who died under Yakov.


    They were so tortured and killed.


    The armored Cossack who was pushed back two or three steps didn''t expect that Cherchen''s reaction was so huge. He was a little stunned for a moment. But he soon reacted. He smiled and apologized to Chechen: "Sir, we didn''t expect to disturb you when we went so far."


    Obviously, he thought Chechen was so angry because he was awakened.


    "You bastards!"


    Che Chen grabbed the collar of the armored Cossack. He didn''t know where his strength came from. He pulled a man much taller than him to the scene of the massacre.


    The closer to the Shura field, the more intense the bloody and fishy smell in the air. On the land of less than 50 square meters, there are 13 brutally murdered Cossack bodies lying everywhere, and two are tied to the trees; On the other side, 21 prisoners were tied hands and feet and squatted on the ground. If it weren''t for Cherchen''s appearance, I''m afraid they would also be the victims of tonight''s atrocities.


    "My Lord, these Cossacks killed so many of our comrades in arms today, and we are avenging them!" the armored Cossack finally realized that Cherchen was so angry because they tortured and killed these Cossacks. He explained loudly.


    On the other side, others said the same.


    "Are you taking revenge!"


    Hearing that these people not only did not regret, but were making unreasonable arguments, Chechen pointed to the corpse of the Cossack divided by two horses on the ground and shouted, "you are committing violence and killing prisoners!"


    As soon as Chechen''s voice fell, he only listened to a voice not far away: "who did I think it was? It was alvar Chechen, the Deputy envoy of our mission. What? These soldiers lived and died with you during the day, but you helped the enemy at night."


    These words are heartbreaking. Those armored Cossacks and polish dragon cavalry look at Cherchen differently.


    Chechen looked in the direction of the sound and saw Duke konitsky in a white shirt coming over with a whip on his trouser leg.


    When Duke konitsky approached, Cherchen shouted, "Duke, you and I know I didn''t mean that. I''d like to ask you, did you order the torture of these prisoners?"


    In fact, Duke konitsky did not give such an order. Everything was the spontaneous behavior of the soldiers - the war between the Republic of Poland and the Cossacks had already buried deep hatred between the soldiers and the people on both sides, and the flesh and blood relationship that used to fight against the Ottoman Turks and Tatars no longer existed. However, being questioned by Chechen in full view, the Duke felt challenged by Chechen. He simply admitted: "in fact, it''s me! It''s just some ho ho children."


    Duke konitsky''s move virtually made the armored Cossacks and polish dragon cavalry present grateful to him. They stood behind the Duke one after another to show their support.


    Mistakenly thinking that Duke konitsky was indeed the culprit, Chechen immediately became angry. He punched the Duke in the left face with an angry punch.

 Chapter 639

    Chechen''s fist was angry. In advance, Duke konitsky never expected that Chechen would start rough on himself, because this was not the way for aristocrats to deal with problems. He was hit by Chechen and even two or three teeth in his mouth were loosened.


    "Duke!"


    Exclaimed the man behind Duke konitsky. Many people came forward to help Duke konitsky.


    And the two Hessian cavalry beside Chechen jumped forward and protected his head behind him.


    Duke konitsky straightened up, touched his left face with his hand, and spit blood on the ground.


    "Aleval Cherchen, you will pay for it," said Duke konitsky, looking directly at Cherchen.


    "Anytime." Chechen was happy and not afraid.


    Duke konitsky began to take off his gloves. This meaning is already obvious, that is, he wants to duel with Chechen, and he wants to wash away the shame with Chechen''s blood.


    Although the Duke knew very well that with Chechen''s performance on the battlefield during the day, he was by no means his opponent, but in full view of the public, his honor and his family were higher than life. If Duke konitsky did not duel with Chechen for honor, he and his family would never be able to raise their heads in the Republic.


    The Duke took off half of his white gloves. When the white gloves were thrown at Chechen, they made a duel pledge.


    Che Chen pushed away the Hessian cavalry in front of him. He also understood: come on!


    Just then Stanislaw pototsky, led by his nephew, came over.


    First Chechen left, then Duke konitsky. Henrik pototsky saw such a big noise in the camp. He counted the prisoners and guards, and there were many fewer people. Henrik pototsky realized that something must have happened. He quickly woke up his uncle, and then took the old man to catch up.


    Although Henrik pototsky had also experienced wars and killed people, he saw such a bloody scene for the first time, and the young man couldn''t help turning pale with fear.


    Compared with his nephew, old lord Stanislaw pototsky looked calm. He looked at Duke konitsky, then at Cherchen, and then asked them to come with him.


    Cherchen left two Hessian cavalry, and Duke konitsky certainly didn''t dare to disobey the old man. He wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and followed.


    "I want you two to give me an explanation."


    Stanislaw pototsky leaned against a tree far from the scene of the massacre with a crutch and said to them.


    His nephew Henrik lit a fire. The old man''s face was tired against the fire.


    "Duke konitsky ordered his men to kill the prisoners," said Cherchen.


    Then he glared at the Duke again.


    "It''s not me! In fact, it''s all the soldiers'' spontaneous behavior," Duke konitsky hurriedly explained.


    Now, in front of the respected Lord Stanislaw pototsky, it was not time to fight with Chechen. Of course, Duke konitsky told the truth.


    "You didn''t say that to me just now." Chechen interrupted, mistaking the Duke for deceiving Stanislaw pototsky.


    Stanislaw pototsky looked at Duke konitsky and then at Cherchen. With his decades of life experience, the old man soon guessed everything. He believed that Duke konitsky was telling the truth and knew the attitude of his soldiers towards the Cossacks and Ukrainians.


    "I see, Duke konitsky. You go down first," the old man said to the Duke.


    Duke konitsky stood and did not leave because he had one more thing to do.


    "My Lord, this alvar Chechen insulted me. I have made a wish to God to wash my shame with his blood. Please be the notary public for me to duel with him."


    "Duke, I will not satisfy your request." Stanislaw pototsky refused: "The omniscient God will never want his believers to kill each other because of a misunderstanding. Chechen did beat you, but the so-called ignorant is not guilty. I will ask him to apologize to you. You are the Duke of the Republic and born in a famous noble family. I believe you will not see the same as a child."


    Stanislaw pototsky''s words gave Duke konitsky the best step. He said proudly, "of course I won''t see children as well."


    "That''s good." Stanislaw pototsky smiled and turned to Chechen. "Chechen, please apologize to the Duke and thank him for his generosity."


    But this time, Chechen was unusually stubborn, because he thought that the old man was basically being kind, making things small and trivial. What was the focus of this matter tonight? It was the killing of the captured Cossacks by the Polish soldiers in the guard, not his personal resentment with Duke konitsky. If old man Stanislaw could handle this matter, of course he would I''m willing to apologize to the Duke, because he did hit Duke konitsky by mistake, but now he doesn''t.


    So Chechen shouted to the three: "now is not the time for me to apologize!"


    With that, Chechen turned and left straight.


    Duke konitsky was so angry that he stared at Cherchen''s back.


    On the other hand, Henrik pototsky was also angered by Cherchen''s rude attitude towards his uncle. He said to his uncle, "Uncle Stanislaw, we must not tolerate aleval Chechen''s arrogant behavior."


    Stanislaw pototsky did not speak. He hesitated.


    After a while, a armored Cossack ran over. He panted and reported: "three adults, deputy envoys have taken all the Cossacks away!"


    At this moment, Stanislaw pototsky, who had remained calm for a long time, finally changed his color. He suddenly stood up straight, and the old man''s rare face showed an angry look: "what does he want to do!"


    "I just want to protect those Hoo hoo," Duke konitsky interposed.


    Stanislaw pototsky ignored the Duke. He said to the armored Cossack, "where have they gone? Take me!"


    "The Deputy sent them to the valley mouth."


    "Take me!"


    With that, the old man headed for the exit of the valley under the guidance of the armored Cossacks, and Henrik pototsky hurried to catch up with him with a torch.


    Duke konitsky had a good play look, and he followed.

 Chapter 640

    "You are free."


    Chechen led the Hessian cavalry to take the captured Cossacks to the valley. He cut the rope in hand of a Cossack and said to him.


    The Cossack was a middle-aged man. He looked like a young man. He was a strong man with broad shoulders and a strong physique. He had dark complexion, a pair of black eyes, narrow lips and a common eight character beard of Ukrainian men. The lower end was separated by two locks and turned into a wide two handed. Chechen was the first to untie the rope for him because he seemed to have great prestige among the prisoners and was obviously a leader. When Chechen''s men ordered all the prisoners to stand up, when he was the first to stand up, other talents followed.


    The Cossack moved his tied purple wrist and looked at Cherchen with incredible eyes.


    "Are you going to let us go?"


    "Yes," Chechen replied.


    He spoke loudly. All the Cossack prisoners heard that Cherchen was going to release them. These prisoners also looked at each other in disbelief.


    "Why?" the man asked again.


    Chechen didn''t answer.


    Seeing that Chechen didn''t answer, the man didn''t ask any more questions. He began to untie the rope for his companion.


    In the process, Chechen and his subordinates just stood by and watched.


    After another meeting, the Cossack came over again. He held out a hand: "konasevic sagaida."


    This is obviously his name.


    Chechen didn''t reach out to hold it. He released these people only because he didn''t want them to be tortured and killed again, rather than turning enemies into friends with them. Chechen still clearly remembered how Hans and another Hessian cavalry died under their gunfire in order to protect themselves.


    Konasevic sagaida withdrew his hand. He said to Cherchen, "just now a brother of the League told me that you stopped the atrocities of the poles against them and protected them. I thank you on behalf of all Cossacks."


    With that, konasevic sageda stepped back. He suddenly opened his hand, then bent down and lowered his head over his navel.


    This is a great gift in Cossacks.


    Cherchen received this gift from konasevic sageda. He said to him, "you go, but you must swear that you will never again have any improper attempt on our mission."


    "I swear!" said konasevic sagaida.


    "I swear."


    "I swear, too."


    The Cossacks promised.


    Chechen made way, and konasevic sagaida took the Cossacks towards the darkness outside the valley.


    When all the prisoners were out of the valley, another seven or eight minutes later, old lord Stanislaw pototsky finally came. As he ran, he shouted loudly, "you can''t let them go!"


    The old man was leaning on a silver crutch. He walked so fast that the armored Cossack and his nephew who should have led him were left behind.


    "Chechen, you can''t let them go!"


    Stanislaw pototsky came close to Cherchen and said breathlessly.


    Then Henrik pototsky and Duke konitsky arrived one after another, and Duke konitsky was accompanied by all the other members of the mission. And everyone was wearing armor and weapons.


    Such a murderous posture could not help but make the Hessian cavalry very nervous. They were deeply afraid that Cherchen was in danger and put their hands on their weapons one by one.


    The comrades in arms who were in the same camp and fought side by side during the day did not expect to face each other with swords.


    When Stanislaw pototsky came near, he saw that there was no Cossack here. He asked Cherchen where those people had gone again.


    "I let those people go." Chechen said.


    Hearing that all the prisoners of war had been released by Chechen, Stanislaw pototsky couldn''t help pounding his feet and chest.


    Stanislaw pototsky also strongly disapproved of his subordinates'' killing of Cossack prisoners. Tonight, if the first person to notice is not Chechen, but Stanislaw pototsky himself, he will stop it. Killing can only increase killing, and hatred can only increase hatred. Stanislaw pototsky deeply understands this truth. It can be said that the old man and Cherchen are consistent in treating Cossack prisoners of war humanely.


    If there was no abuse of prisoners and Cherchen released the prisoners privately, Stanislaw pototsky would only laugh at it and privately praise the complete kindness. But Stanislaw pototsky would never allow these prisoners to be released after the abuse of prisoners. Because the old man knows very well that once these prisoners are released, some of them will tell about the torture and killing of Cossacks by members of the mission.


    Although the two sides did nothing less when they were hostile to each other, if they were used by those who wanted to take advantage of the sensitive moment when the Republic recruited zaporoze Cossacks again, it would cause unimaginable damage to the reputation of the Republic. At that time, even a pro Bosnian faction like vikovski will not dare to accept the olive branch thrown by himself at the risk of universal condemnation.


    Stanislaw pototsky can think of the pros and cons, but Cherchen can think of more or less. However, he released konasevic sagaida and others. Because he also knew that if these prisoners continued to stay in the mission, they would have no choice but to die.


    Theonewhosavesonelifesavestheworldentire¡£


    Whoever saves one person saves the whole world.


    Chechen may admit that he is far from such a great mind, but many things he does are practicing this maxim. For example, help bachit, save Kafa''s slaves and Russian prisoners, and even help Baohong and Christina. So this time 74 prisoners were released, and Chechen just followed his inner goodness again.


    "Betrayal, it''s a naked betrayal," howled Duke konitsky, extending his hands to the night sky and looking miserable.


    "Lord Stanislaw pototsky, look what our Deputy envoy did? He let the Cossacks go without your order. In fact, there was no you, no king, no Republic in his eyes."


    Duke konitsky elevated Cherchen''s behavior to the height of treason. But the Duke was stupid. He could not understand the real reason why Stanislaw pototsky did not allow the prisoners to leave. He would only turn around on such a small matter.


    Stanislaw pototz was basically upset. Now Duke konitsky was still stirring the flames, and the old man finally broke out: "please shut up, Duke. I''ll deal with it myself."


    Duke konitsky shut up. It''s finally quiet now.


    "Chechen," Stanislaw pototsky asked Chechen, "those people are not far away. Now you take all the cavalry of the mission and chase them back to me. I can think it hasn''t happened."


    This is Stanislaw pototsky giving Cherchen a chance. He thought that Chechen was Natalie''s husband and saved himself today. He didn''t want to punish him, but hoped that he could make atonement for his achievements.


    But the old man is destined to be disappointed. Che Chen raised his head and stood there motionless. He didn''t accept his kindness at all.


    "Chechen." Stanislaw pototsky shouted again.


    At this time, Che Chen said, "I am willing to accept any punishment, my Lord."


    Seeing that Chechen didn''t cooperate, Stanislaw pototsky still didn''t want to give up. He changed his plan and said in an almost pleading tone: "then you stay here and let Henrik take everyone to pursue."


    But Chechen still refused.


    Without the cooperation of the Hessian cavalry with the best preserved combat power, it is absolutely impossible to capture all the prisoners by relying only on the living dragon cavalry and armored Cossacks of the mission.


    Stanislaw pototsky didn''t expect that Cherchen would be so stubborn, and he didn''t expect that things would come to this kind of land. This was not his original intention. But now he''s riding a tiger.


    "Aleval Chechen," Stanislaw pototsky calmed his mood. He was so disappointed. The old man said in a flat tone: "in that case, I''m now removing your deputy envoy as the envoy, by..."


    Stanislaw pototsky paused. He looked at his nephew, then at Duke konitsky, who was elated, and said, "Duke konitsky will take over."


    As soon as he finally achieved his wish and became the Deputy envoy of the mission, Duke konitsky was elated. He quickly thanked Stanislaw pototsky and vowed that he would be loyal and wise to him.


    But now, the old man doesn''t want to listen to anything. Before Duke konitsky could finish, he walked towards the carriage on crutches. He is very tired and needs a rest.


    Chechen and Hessen cavalry stayed at the mouth of the valley until dawn. When the others in the valley got up early and washed, he and his Hessian cavalry left the valley and began to prepare breakfast.


    After what happened last night, the mission was actually split. Chechen and his people and the rest of the mission were so clear that they didn''t even sit together for breakfast.


    Even when the mission left, Henrik pototsky came and simply informed him, "Lord Stanislaw pototsky ordered us to go."


    The young aristocrat was polite, but not warm.


    Cherchen put down his breakfast. He ordered his men to leave, and then he mounted his horse and explored the way out of the valley.


    The carriage went out of the valley. Seeing that there was no Chechen waiting in the Hessian cavalry at the mouth of the valley, Duke konitsky, who achieved his wish and became the Deputy envoy of the mission, waved his whip and asked angrily, "where''s aleval Chechen?"


    "The commander went out to spy," a Hessian cavalry replied coldly.


    Duke konitsky raised his eyebrows. He was about to teach the mercenary who did not respect himself a lesson. Suddenly, there was a crisp sound of horse hoofs outside the valley mouth.


    Duke konitsky looked at the mouth of the valley and saw that Cherchen came back with two people. One of them, Duke konitsky, met Xie Miao, a subordinate sent by Cherchen to Kiev; The other Duke had never seen it.


    "Aleval Chechen, I''m looking for you," Duke konitsky said imperiously to Chechen as he got closer and closer.


    Last night, Duke konitsky stayed up all night because he became the deputy of the mission. The old nobleman who had been immersed in officialdom for many years also wanted to understand the serious consequences of Cherchen''s private release of prisoners on peace talks. Therefore, Duke konitsky thought that the success of old lord Stanislaw pototsky''s mission was hopeless. When he returned to Warsaw, King Jan kazimiz knew that the failure of peace negotiation was caused by Chechen. Under the king''s great anger, Chechen would never turn over.


    Duke konitsky flattered a high-ranking man, but never had a good face for a drowning dog.


    Duke konitsky''s rude tone to the head immediately made Xie Miao behind Chechen furious. Another person around Chechen asked suspiciously, "Chechen, who is this guy?"


    "Duke konitsky, deputy envoy of the mission," said Cherchen.


    Duke konitsky raised his chest.


    The man crossed Cherchen towards Duke konitsky. He took off his hat and lowered his head slightly. "Blair says hello to you."


    "Cossacks?"


    Duke konitsky saw the lock of hair on Blair''s forehead - the iconic Cossack hairstyle.


    "Exactly. I''m Ivan bauhong sent to welcome the Polish mission."


    Blair said with a smile.


    The visitor is Bao Hong''s confidant Blair. Because Chechen only knew Bao Hong, he asked Xie Miao to find Bao Hong when he arrived in Kiev, told him that the Polish mission had entered the country, and asked him to send someone to ensure the safety of the mission.


    After receiving the letter, Bao Hong wanted to meet Che Chen in person, but Bogdan hemelinitsky was dying and might die at any time. He can''t leave at this time. So he ordered Blair to greet the Polish mission under his own banner.


    Blair and Xie Miao travel day and night. They passed the battlefield full of corpses, and met konasevic sagaida and others released by Cherchen. Finally, under their guidance, they found the valley where the mission stayed.


    Duke konitsky was relieved to hear that it was from Kiev to welcome the mission. He was about to make a few scene remarks in the name of the Deputy envoy of the mission and sternly accuse Ivan mahra of the atrocities of attacking the mission, but he didn''t expect that the smiling Blair grabbed his hand and collar and threw it on the ground after approaching him.


    "What shit!"


    Blair, who threw Duke konitsky to the ground, clapped his hands indifferently. Chechen is not only a friend of himself and Bao Hong, but also a life-saving benefactor. He can''t tolerate someone being rude to him.


    "You, you!"


    Duke konitsky, who felt his ass broken in four, sat on the ground trembling with anger and couldn''t even speak quickly.


    Blair ignored the Duke of raushizi. He shouted, "Blair Sloboda, commander of Ivan Baohong company of the Kazakh Emirates, has come to take you to Kiev."

 Chapter 641

    What Blair said paid no respect to the envoy from the Republic of Poland. In fact, he didn''t like the poles either.


    Stanislaw pototsky came out of the carriage. It was not Bogdan hemelinitsky or vikovsky who came to meet him, which inevitably disappointed the old man. However, the old man also knew that this was not the time to be picky. He said to Blair that he was tired, so he got into the carriage and prepared to go to Kiev under his escort.


    Duke konitsky got up from the ground. Falling to the ground by a Cossack made the self respecting Duke feel insulted as never before. When he saw that Blair was alone, he couldn''t help but feel evil and sneaked into his robe - he wanted to teach the damn Cossack a lesson.


    Blair didn''t notice Duke konitsky''s unusual behavior. He even threw the Duke down and didn''t even look at him again. At this time, Stanislaw pototsky was seen sitting back in the carriage. He put two fingers into his mouth and whistled.


    As the whistle echoed in the valley, there was a deafening sound of horse hoofs outside the valley. Beyond the eyes of the crowd, zaporoze Cossack cavalry appeared on the horizon. They are in a neat line, riding grassland horses, wearing excellent chain armour far better than ordinary Cossacks, holding riding guns, majestic and dignified. People are like tigers and horses are like dragons.


    Duke konitsky saw this, and he quietly put his hand out of his robe.


    "These are all sent by Bao Hong to protect you," Blair said to Cherchen.


    "Brother Bao Hong is really a good soldier." Che Chen looked at the cavalry and really praised it. According to Chechen''s eyes, although these zaporoze Cossack cavalry are not as good as the wing cavalry, they are almost the same as the armored Cossack cavalry. This is extremely rare for zaporoze Cossacks, who are famous for their infantry.


    The sound of horse hoofs also attracted Stanislaw pototsky''s attention. When the old man saw the elite cavalry, he also turned a huge wave in his heart. Before or after the battle of Huangshui River or korzon, the Cossacks had to rely on a combat whole including chariots to resist the impact of Polish cavalry. Without the help of cavalry from Tatars, even if they can repel the army of the Republic, it is often difficult to completely defeat and annihilate their own side. This dependence on foreign cavalry forces at the tactical level often enabled the Republic to turn defeat into victory by bribing and buying Tatars to withdraw.


    But now, the Cossacks have not only established formed cavalry units, but also greatly improved their quality; After years of war, the infantry of the Republic is still the biggest weakness. Although the wing cavalry is still proud of the contemporary era, it has suffered heavy losses and is no longer the grand occasion of the "golden age".


    If the peace talks fail, zaporoze Cossacks will still be the enemy of the Republic, and I don''t know how many patriotic soldiers'' blood will be shed to recover Ukraine.


    "God, bless the Republic."


    At this moment, Stanislaw pototsky prayed sincerely.


    Stanislaw pototsky did not know that the cavalry was the last elite of the Kazakh emirate, which was established by Bogdan hemelinitsky and Bao Hong.


    One hundred and twenty zaporoze Cossacks were on both sides of the valley mouth. Blair put his legs between his horses and led the mission out of the valley in front.


    Henrik pototsky and Duke konitsky were escorted on the side of the carriage and the four carts full of tale, followed by armored Cossacks and dragoons.


    Cherchen and his Hessian cavalry walked on the other side. Blair walked and turned to Cherchen and chatted with Cherchen. From time to time, they laughed happily.


    Obviously, Blair''s arrival diluted Cherchen''s depressed mood since last night.


    Blair told Cherchen that since Bao Hong returned to Bratslav, he led troops to help Bogdan hemelinitsky suppress the riots of some zaporoze Cossack troops because they refused to fight. Then, the Tatars invaded again. Bao Hong led the cavalry and bayazid Khan''s army to fight several battles, which scared the Khan


    On the other side, at the beginning, Henrik pototsky was worried that these zaporoze Cossacks would be in trouble. He kept his eyes on Blair in front. He was deeply afraid that the guard would become a murderer in an instant. He put one hand on the saber at his waist and was ready to protect himself and his uncle at any time. After four or five miles, the bad situation he imagined did not appear, and Blair did not even look back, he was relieved.


    After another half day, the mission returned to the battlefield where it fought with Ivan mahra that day. At this time, less than a day later, the clothes of those war Cossacks were pulled out by poor Ukrainian villagers nearby, and a cyan black body lay naked on the ground.


    Cherchen told Blair that Ivan mahra attacked them. He was just in self-defense. Killing Ivan mahra was also a helpless move. In this regard, Blair said that he had learned the cause and effect of the incident from konasevic sageda, and he was also very grateful to Cherchen for his kindness to the captured Cossacks.


    "In fact, you don''t need to worry about this," Blair comforted Cherchen as if nothing had happened. "Company commander Ivan mahra falsely passed on the order of the chief and attacked you for his own selfish desires. He deserved to die. Even if you didn''t cure him, Bao Hong will cure him alive and dead when he knows."


    Hearing what Blair said, Cherchen was relieved. He asked about Bao Hong''s recent situation in Kiev.


    Speaking of this, Blair said with joy and worry: "The situation in Kiev is still good, because God still cares for the great chief, Bogdan hemelinitsky. He is still hanging a sigh. But everyone knows that the great chief can''t survive. Now everyone is forming gangs. Although Bao Hong himself doesn''t think about it, everyone respects and loves him and hopes that he can become the next great chief ¡£¡±


    Blair''s voice is very loud. Of course, Stanislaw pototsky also heard what he said that Bao Hong is about to become the next chief of the Cossack Emirates. Although the old man thinks this is just the flattery of Bao Hong''s confidant, which is really not worth refuting, the boss turns around and wants to hear what Bao Hong''s confidant said to vikovsky and hilko So the old man opened the window on the carriage door and asked Blair, "Blair, I heard that vikovski and hilko are also candidates for great chiefs. What do you think of them? Will they threaten your master?"


    Blair was thick and thin. When he heard Stanislaw pototsky ask, he knew that he wanted to get some inside information from himself, so Blair said with a laugh: "look what you said, what threat is not a threat, we Cossacks are like a family. My masters Bao Hong, vikovsky and hilko are brothers of the alliance, helping each other and sharing weal and woe."


    With that, Blair patted Cherchen''s horse''s ass, and then clamped his horse''s belly. They quickly left the carriage.

 Chapter 642

    Stanislaw pototsky''s questioning was futile, and he was not angry. Seeing Chechen and Blair leave on horseback, the old man closed the window and quietly continued to close his eyes in the carriage.


    And Blair, when he and Cherchen ran to the front of the line, he looked back at the carriage and said to Cherchen, "You Lord Stanislaw pototsky have a lot of eyes."


    Cherchen listened to Blair''s evaluation of Stanislaw pototsky. Although he had just been removed from the post of deputy envoy by the old man, he still said good words for him: "Blair, Stanislaw pototsky certainly came for peace."


    "Peace?!"


    Blair snorted coldly. At the moment, Blair''s expression is very much like his master Bao Hong.


    "Only a free Cossack Ukraine can have peace," Blair said.


    "So what kind of peace and freedom did the Cossacks want?"


    For Blair''s words, Cherchen asked a rhetorical question.


    Now he is no longer the Deputy envoy of the mission. His remaining duty is to safely escort the mission to Kiev. As for visiting Bogdan hemelinitsky who is seriously ill or achieving peace, old lord Stanislaw pototsky is worried by the mission. So I feel that I''m not so restrained than before.


    Blair did not give a positive answer. He asked Cherchen to see "what kind of peace and freedom the Cossacks want".


    As the team continued to move forward, the scenery of the grassland that Chechen saw became more and more beautiful. At that time, the whole south of Ukraine, up to the part of the Black Sea, after the devastation of the war, most of them showed an uncultivated emerald green. The whole ground is like a green ocean, dotted with colorful flowers: light cyan, blue and lavender cornflowers are exposed in the middle of slender grass stems; The yellow canary flower stands tall and straight with the pyramid shaped spire.


    Che Chen saw that a wheat ear floating from nowhere sprouted in the flowers, and the pigeons ran around in the grass looking for delicious food. In the sky, the vulture craned its neck and patrolled its territory with sharp eyes.


    On the other side of the cloud, a line of geese flew neatly. Not long ago, wild geese and echoes came from places that knew how far away they were that day.


    "This is really a beautiful land." Chechen praised.


    "Yes, Cherchen. Beautiful Ukraine, my home," Blair said proudly with open arms. Blair and Bao Hong, they are children of the Ukrainian prairie. At the moment, Blair seems to be injected with new vitality by his Ukrainian mother. His waist is straighter and his speech is louder.


    "HMM." Chechen responded with empathy.


    The team went on like this for two days. Although Stanislaw pototsky couldn''t wait to hurry to Kiev, Blair deliberately walked slowly and stopped many times along the way to introduce the scenery to Cherchen.


    On that day, in a small town half a day away from Kiev, Blair ordered to stop and rest.


    Before Stanislaw pototsky poked his head out and asked to continue on his way, Blair pulled Cherchen into the town.


    Duke konitsky snorted coldly when he looked at Cherchen, who was on his back with the Cossacks and rode forward. Colluding with Cossacks, the Duke confessed that he had caught Chechen again. He is ready to have a chance to talk to Stanislaw pototsky, so that Cherchen can''t afford to go after returning home, and let Cherchen, a young man, know that he, Duke konitsky, can''t bear the Revenge of a small upstart from Spain.


    Chechen did not know that Duke konitsky had so many dirty thoughts. At this time, led by Blair, he walked on the longest street in the town.


    It is said to be the longest street. In fact, this small town is really small. It has only two horizontal and vertical streets, corresponding to the city gates on all sides. Because the town is an irregular rectangle, the horizontal one is slightly longer than the vertical one. Blair flashed a finger and said, "Cherchen, look, these on the roadside are Cossacks. We are not like those Polish aristocrats who say mud legs or reckless men who can only fight. Without aristocrats, we are better off than before."


    Blair showed Cherchen that there were Cossacks who should be merchants and vendors sitting along the eaves of thatched houses in the town.


    Che Chen saw that the businessmen along the street were dark, relaxed and smiling, and carried pistols and sabers around their waists. But the work they are busy with has nothing to do with the war. Some Cossacks have pipes in their mouths, while others are not empty, singing Cossack and Ukrainian folk songs.


    Contemporary foreigners are always amazed at the extraordinary ability of the Cossacks in Ukraine. Because there is no industry that the Cossacks do not understand. They are the best distillers, the best blacksmiths, the best car builders, the worst drunkards and the most rude soldiers.


    In other words, all the best distillers, the best blacksmiths, the best car builders, the worst drunkards and the most rude soldiers are Cossacks.


    At the moment, what Chechen sees in this small town called crevotch is the hard-working Cossacks.


    A shepherd with a Cossack hairstyle passed by Cherchen. He drove the sheep to a Cossack vendor selling pots. Instead of noisy bargaining, they held their hands together. After a while, the transaction was completed. The shepherd exchanged his lamb for an iron pot.


    Barter, such a transaction makes Cherchen who is used to the monetary economy feel very novel.


    Chechen jumped off his horse. He picked up a hooped barrel and looked around. The barrel is made of oak, and the hoops are tightly fitted, without any gap. Just as Che Chen was about to say a word of praise, in the middle of the street, a figure with a mustache like a Cossack leader suddenly jumped into a wicker carriage more than one person tall. He took off his hat and waved it. After attracting enough people''s attention, he shouted: "Hey, League brothers! Brewers, brewers and Mead makers, don''t steal their own wine after making wine and feed flies in the back kitchen; hey, you! Ploughmen and shepherds, don''t waste energy behind your wife''s ass; and you, ironers and cuppers, it''s hard to say, have you been around jingling all your life? It''s time to win the honor of knight for yourself..."


    Cherchen listened and finally understood that the Cossack leader was encouraging people here to go to the Black Sea coast, Kafa and Istanbul for looting. This shocked Cherchen, because this is a town and should not be a place without laws. The Cossack emirate and Ottoman Turkey were not in war, and the officials here would allow him to be so bold and provocative Will these people who were still doing their work honestly the moment before follow him?

 Chapter 643

    Of course someone will follow.


    The next scene that surprised Cherchen appeared. The man''s words were like a spark falling into the dry firewood: the brewers drank up their last sip of wine; Ploughmen and shepherds broke their ploughs and sheep whip; The blacksmith and the Cooper carried the iron bar on their back¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    For a time, everyone became bellicose Cossacks.


    At this time, Chechen seemed to understand what the Cossacks led by Bogdan hemelinitsky had fought against the Republic with winged cavalry for nearly ten years, could win many times, and could make a comeback even if they failed.


    Soon, dozens of people gathered. They packed up their simple luggage and shouted to go with the little leader.


    Cherchen looked at Blair. He thought Blair would stop all this. After all, these young people would embark on a road of no return, but Blair smiled and looked at all this. He not only didn''t stop at all, but his eyes were full of praise and hope for victory.


    Just then, Henrik pototsky, under the protection of two zaporoze Cossack cavalry, was preparing to buy supplies. He also saw this scene when he passed by. The nobleman said contemptuously, "without kings and nobles, this is a land without law and lawlessness."


    "What are you talking about!" Blair glared at Henrik pototsky.


    Henrik Leng hummed and walked away without answering.


    For the first time, Cherchen agreed with Henrik pototsky.


    Yes, there is no law. There is no law.


    This impression made Cherchen feel some instinctively disgusted. This is not only because of his knight family background, but also because of Cherchen''s strict demands on rules and discipline as the head of the mercenary regiment. Without organization and discipline, it can only be a mob.


    The slightest favor that Cherchen had just given birth to was so dashed.


    At the instigation of the Cossack leader, the streets were soon empty, and the original busy market was replaced by desolation.


    Blair also left the meeting. Because he happened to see an old acquaintance of his. The two were hanging shoulder to shoulder and ready to go for a few drinks. Blair originally invited Cherchen to go with him, but Cherchen refused.


    After Blair left, Cherchen stood alone in the street. He jumped off his horse and walked to the left of the town. At this time, a girl of eleven or twelve years old came out of the thatched house on one side. She had no clothes attached to her body and bare feet. She only wrapped a rag around her body. The rag was full of holes, revealing the little girl''s delicate skin. The girl walked very slowly. She would squat down and pick up something at each step, and then squat down again and again.


    When the girl picked up Cherchen, Cherchen saw that the girl was picking up the ears of wheat falling on the ground. And she has picked up a small hand full.


    "Is this her food?" Chechen thought sadly. In Poland, in the course of participating in the Polish campaign, Cherchen saw such hungry people. In order to keep the walls clean, alvid wiedenberg destroyed all the villages in the suburbs of Warsaw where agriculture and trade were originally developed, and all food was taken away by the Swedes. A large number of residents who survived the massacre died of famine and plague. If King Jan kazimiri had not distributed food to the hungry people, the death would be even worse. But even so, after the liberation of Warsaw, the population of residents in the devastated Warsaw city decreased by 90%, the streets were full of dead people, and many famous families disappeared. In Ukraine, especially so close to Kiev, Cherchen didn''t expect to see the same scene again.


    With pity, Che Chen squatted down and took out a taler from his body.


    "Here," said Chechen. He thought, with this tale, girls can buy a lot of food.


    The girl looked blankly at Taylor in Cherchen''s hand. She didn''t seem to understand what her little brother did for her taller. Soon, the girl turned her eyes to Chechen''s mount and couldn''t leave for a long time.


    Chechen looked down the girl''s eyes. It turned out that the girl was looking at a piece of beef next to the saddle - that''s what Chechen ate last night.


    "Do you want that?" Chechen pointed to the beef.


    The girl nodded hard.


    Chechen stood up and was about to take down the beef. Suddenly, a naked woman ran out of the thatched house.


    The woman looked at the age should be the girl''s mother. The woman ran to Cherchen and grabbed taler in Cherchen''s hand with a lightning speed.


    "Thank you, dear young master. Amusha hasn''t seen tale and doesn''t know its value." the woman said gratefully.


    Although she had a relationship with Fatima and Natalie, seeing a woman''s body in such broad daylight still had a great impact on Cherchen. He quickly covered his eyes, and then fumbled for a cloak to cover the woman''s nudity.


    "You put this on," said Chechen.


    The woman put her cloak on her body, but her two * * hanging on her chest like rags because of malnutrition are still exposed. She continued to express her thanks to Chechen.


    "Is this your daughter?" Chechen asked.


    The woman held the girl in her arms.


    "Yes, yes. She is my daughter, amusha." the woman hugged her daughter more tightly. She put her face on her daughter''s face.


    "How can you live so poor? Where''s your husband?"


    "Young master, my husband was abducted by the Tatars shortly after he was born in amusha. My husband thought he would be safe under the rule of the great khmelinitsky chief, but the Tatars abducted him. Many farmers who work at home have suffered the same fate. Our life is very hard. People starve and freeze to death every day. Please Don''t get me wrong. I''m not a debauchery woman. It''s because I don''t even have a dress at home... "The woman clung to her cloak as if she was worried that Chechen would take it back.


    The woman''s words shocked Chechen. Because he had just seen the Cossacks trading with each other, it was obvious that the Cossacks in this town were not short of materials and food.


    "Master, it''s the Cossack masters. They defend us and of course should enjoy the best." the woman only said this carefully.


    "I''m not a Cossack," Chechen said.


    The woman seemed relieved. She secretly told Cherchen that in their small town, except that one seventh of the land belongs to the church and two seventh to the farmers, the rest of the land, as well as the mills and breweries, all belong to the Cossack group of hundreds of people. These lands and mills originally belonged to polish nobles. After the Cossacks drove away the Polish nobles, the Cossack master above gave the land and other things to the meritorious Cossacks, while the residents still lived on the previous land. But even so, if there were no war, the residents of the small town could still live hungry and full, because the land of Ukraine is fertile. But the war made everyone suffer. Only the Cossacks could have enough food and clothing.


    Chechen understood. He looked around and saw more heads sticking out of the thatched houses on both sides. Most of them are old, weak, sick and disabled, and their clothes are not attached to their bodies, and their faces are colorful.


    Chechen left a bag of tall and all the beef. Before leaving, the woman wanted to give her daughter to Cherchen and told Cherchen that her daughter was still a virgin and that she would do anything her master ordered.


    Cherchen naturally refused. He told the poor woman that peace in Ukraine would come soon and amusha would have a better life.


    After that, under the influence of the tragic mother and daughter, Cherchen was not interested in everything. He even deliberately avoided Blair. He was silent about what Blair said to him.


    Every time Cherchen passed by a town in Ukraine, he found an excuse not to go in again. He even reminded Blair that he should hurry as soon as possible, otherwise he would rather eat and sleep outside the city.


    Cherchen''s unusual move certainly attracted Blair''s attention. Finally, on one occasion, Blair directly asked Cherchen why.


    Chechen didn''t answer positively. He patted the shoulder with his hand, looked at the distant horizon and said, "Blair, why do you have to fight with the Republic? The Cossacks can live well by craft, and the people of Ukraine are already tired."


    "Why do you ask?" Blair asked.


    Che Chen nodded and said: "Yes, Blair. You saw it in the last town. Everyone can support their families and live a good life with their own skills. But when a person cheers up, the people there follow him like crazy. What do they do? Not to pray, not to attend a banquet, but to fight. Of course, I don''t mean to destroy pagans for the glory of God Wrong. But now there is no war between the Cossack emirate and the Ottoman Turkey. Don''t they know how much harm they will bring to their country and themselves by their blind action and doing whatever they want? Moreover, after you left, I met a resident, a poor woman. She and her daughter even had a clothes to go out No clothes. She said that after the Polish nobles were driven away, the land left by the nobles went to the Cossacks who made war achievements, and they got nothing. "


    When Blair heard Cherchen say so, he showed a rare expression of sadness.


    "Cherchen, I didn''t expect you to say that, and I didn''t expect the people of Ukraine to see that," Blair said disappointed.


    "Is this wrong?" Chechen wondered.


    "Of course not." Blair''s hand tightened the saber. He seemed to fall into a deep memory. After a while, he said: "You only see that the Ukrainian people are unhappy now, but do you know what kind of life the people here lived before Bogdan hemelinitsky led us to drive away the poles? Let me give an example: Polish soldiers would pick up Ukrainian girls head down in the street for no reason, just because they felt that the girls had colorful long skirts Like tulips. "


    Chechen was silent.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that Cherchen couldn''t understand the current situation of Cossacks and Ukraine, because the lawless character of Cossacks was a special character that came into being in the only semi nomadic and semi agricultural zone in Europe in the difficult 16th and 17th centuries.


    At that time, after the Mongolian Western Expedition, the great Kiev rose turned into scorched earth. Vast areas of Ukraine were abandoned by their former princes and abandoned by the invasion of Mongolian predators. When their homes were in ruins and kings and nobles were unable to protect their subjects, people here became brave and no longer knew what fear was.


    When Lithuania and Poland merged into a republic, the Polish nobles began to expand towards Ukraine. They occupied a large amount of land as their private fiefs, and lured the Ukrainians into farming with a preferential period of 20 or even 30 years. When the time limit was reached, they serf those farmers.


    Of course, when the farmers protest, the nobles will take out the law and tell them that it was agreed at the beginning.


    Ukrainians began to flee in large numbers. They no longer believe in the law.


    Since the law cannot protect their interests from the beginning, lawlessness has become the only option.


    Moreover, the powerful Crimean Khanate came to Ukraine from time to time to harvest the "harvest of grassland people". The local Polish defenders either fled or shrank in solid castles and threw the people to the Tatars as slaves, but the only resistance was the Cossacks. For a long time, the pioneers, colonists, fugitives and other ethnic groups composed of poles, Russians and other nationalities Escaped serfs and adventurers, Cossacks once despised by Ukrainians, gradually corrected their names and became heroes, which also attracted more and more Ukrainians to join this group.


    This was the situation that Chechen saw that wine steamers, blacksmiths, car makers and farmers were all Cossacks. Because everyone must be able to fight and protect his wife, children and land.


    In the face of violence and looting that may occur at any time, the best way to pay back is tooth for tooth and blood for blood. When the poles oppressed the Cossacks, the Cossacks beat the poles; The Turks oppressed the Cossacks, and the Cossacks beat up the pagans.


    The poor people that Chechen saw were not all the fault of Bogdan hemelinitsky or the Cossack group. Bogdan hemelinitsky once issued some policies to improve people''s lives, but after years of war, these policies have no conditions for implementation.


    Moreover, in order to be free, Ukrainian mothers sacrificed too many children - the battle of berestecko, where the bodies of 30000 Cossack soldiers fell near the narrow retreat pontoon; In the battle of suchava fortress, 12000 Cossacks were destroyed, and the eldest son of hemelinitsky was killed. Ukraine has no chance to recuperate. She can only do her best to support the Cossack soldiers.


    Seeing that Cherchen didn''t speak, Blair asked Cherchen: "Cherchen, do you still think the Cossacks should give in to the poles and let the Ukrainians be ruled by the poles again?"

 Chapter 644

    "It''s not surrender, it''s peace. Uncle Blair, don''t you think too many people have died on both sides because of this war," Chechen explained.


    But in Blair''s view, there is no difference between negotiation and submission.


    "Chechen," he said in great disappointment: "What do you think of Cossacks? Do you think Cossacks didn''t want to be good citizens at the beginning? Yes! Cossacks are the worst. They don''t work well at home, pray in church and work in noble mills. They even kill and set fire. These should be military affairs! But who made them like this? It''s those nobles, it''s theirs Rent collectors, those Jews. They all die! The exclusion of the Orthodox Church continues unabated, and there is no compensation for the wounded and disabled who fought for their country. They work wantonly, abuse women, and kill rebels. Old Hemei (Bogdan hemelinitsky) Isn''t that the best example? When he was young, he fought for the Republic as a registered Cossack, was captured in the battle of sekola, and was imprisoned by pagans for two years before returning home - he was loyal enough; old heme knew Ukrainian, polish, Latin, Turkish and Tatar, and had a high command level and negotiation skills, and he came back very early Get the position of secretary of the Cossack team - he''s talented enough. But just because he had a quarrel with the local Polish nobles, the latter seized his real estate and killed his young son while old Hemei was out. Old Hemei sued everywhere without results and was once arrested in prison. Even a loyal and talented person like old Hemei can''t stay in Poland. What else can we expect? When it comes to peace, we used to Yes, but when the Polish nobles returned to their manor, they continued to exploit the orthodox believers and even hanged the peasants who had participated in the uprising to death. Many people were forced to leave their hometown and settle in the desolate areas bordering Russia in the East. What did you ask the Cossacks and Ukrainians to do? What should they do? Should they stay alone as those nobles said Be serfs of the nobles in your family? Just because their God arranged that they were born nobles, and we were born inferiors at the mercy of others. Bah! Damn it! Why should we make peace with the poles? Let them turn us into slaves again? You see that the women and girls are poor. Aren''t they poor if they are abused wantonly by the nobles and lords of Poland "Freedom and survival. If you can''t be free, what''s the meaning of survival?"


    Chechen was embarrassed. He didn''t mean that. He quickly apologized to Blair and said, "sorry, uncle Blair. I didn''t mean that, No."


    Blair didn''t accept Cherchen''s apology. He turned around and his body was still twitching with excitement. He was sad that Cherchen misunderstood the Cossacks so much.


    The more Blair did this, the more he felt sorry. He walked around to Blair, squatted down and said, "Uncle Blair, I know I was wrong. But I really don''t think the Cossacks and Ukrainians should be slaves. Moreover, the king and old Stanislaw pototsky were sincere in this negotiation."


    "Cherchen, I don''t blame you." seeing that Cherchen apologized so seriously, Blair stopped choking and said: "Everyone who comes to Ukraine for the first time will think that this is a barbaric land at first sight. Yes, some of our ways are a little rough, but that''s because this land has never been peaceful. And how did the previous Polish nobles treat us? In Ukrainian Ukraine, none of the government, courts, financial departments and colleges is Ukrainian, he said They forced Ukrainians to change their religion, closed Ukrainian universities, and did not allow them to teach in Latin or Greek, even in primary and secondary schools. There was no book printing office in Kiev to print books for Ukrainians and teach them to read and read. Can such people not be barbaric? Have you noticed that even heroes like my master Bao Hong do not know But Ukrainians have a heart like gold, and even more dust can''t be covered up. If you stay long and have more contact with people here, you will find that they are no different from people in other parts of Europe, and even more hospitable and enthusiastic. "


    Although Blair accepted Cherchen''s apology, he obviously had no faith in Cherchen''s sincerity about the king and old Stanislaw pototsky. Cherchen had to pause and say: "Uncle Blair, if the king and Lord Stanislaw pototsky give you Ukrainian government, courts, financial departments and colleges, free religious belief, Ukrainian own universities, allowing the use of Latin or Greek to teach Ukrainian literacy, and printing plants to print books for Ukrainians..."


    "No!"


    Before Cherchen finished, Blair interrupted Cherchen. His eyes were rarely full of hope: "do you know the content of the peace discussion? Will poles really be like this?"


    "No, I mean if." Chechen shook his head.


    "It''s impossible. The poles will never give us this," Blair said disappointed.


    Cherchen looked at Blair''s disappointment, but he wondered - what if the peace brought by the king and old lord Stanislaw pototsky was such a peace?


    Chechen, who wanted to do so, hurried to find old lord Stanislaw pototsky. At that time, Henrik pototsky and Duke konitsky were there. Regardless of others, Chechen asked the old man eagerly, "Sir, have you made a treaty of peace with the king?"


    It is obviously impolite and nonstandard to ask the mission in public about the specific Treaty on peace negotiation. As soon as Cherchen''s voice fell, Henrik pototsky immediately asked Cherchen discontentedly, "aleval, what are you doing with this?"


    Chechen also realized that he was wrong. He apologized and spoke out his thoughts in public: "Lord Stanislaw, as well as Duke konitsky and Henrik pototsky, I want to say that if we can give Cossacks Ukrainian government, courts, financial departments and colleges, free religious belief, Ukrainian own universities, allow Ukrainians to teach literacy in Latin or Greek, and print books for Ukrainians Brush factory, I believe the Cossacks will be willing to accept the negotiation of the Republic. "


    "Should we give them a crown and call them your majesty?" Duke konitsky sneered at Cherchen.


    Obviously, Duke konitsky thought that Cherchen was nonsense. What''s the difference between such conditions and betrayal? How can noble nobles work with Cossack clay legs in the government? Konitsky felt that he would be infected with the plague.


    Stanislaw pototsky stared at Chechen since Chechen began to speak. When Duke konitsky finished, the old man said to Chechen lightly: "Chechen, the terms of peace have been finalized by your majesty and me, so you don''t have to worry more."


    With that, the old man closed his eyes and rested. This action announced the end of the conversation.


    Chechen had no choice but to retreat.


    But after a while, Stanislaw pototsky called Cherchen into the carriage.


    Stanislaw pototsky called Cherchen into the carriage to pick up Cherchen. Along the way, Cherchen did too many things that made the old man dissatisfied. Now he is going to Kiev. The old man hopes Cherchen can be sensible and don''t make trouble for himself.


    "Cherchen, you are no longer a child. You should pay attention to your discretion in speaking and doing things in the future." Stanislaw pototsky''s first sentence made Cherchen uneasy.


    Seeing Chechen''s embarrassment, the old man didn''t stop complaining. He seemed to want to vent his resentment against Chechen all the way.


    "It''s your Majesty''s intention to let you go. I don''t agree. It''s really inhumane that you just made up with Natalie and separated you in such a hurry. But Queen ludwiga thinks it''s a good opportunity to experience you. Although you have outstanding military achievements, you have no experience in politics. The queen hopes that you can grow and better in the future The queen did not hesitate to ask for a noble title for your Fatima. "


    Hearing these words that he had never known before, Chechen blushed to the root of his neck, and he became more and more restless.


    "Old man, I was a little rash just now." Chechen apologized.


    But who knows, Stanislaw pototsky knocked hard on the base of the carriage with a silver crutch. He said, "I didn''t say that. Although it''s also one of your mistakes. You have long recalled how many things you did wrong, from releasing the prisoners of the Cossacks to beating Duke konitsky to hooking up with that Blair!"


    Being so scolded by Stanislaw pototsky, as if everything was wrong, Cherchen was a little dissatisfied.


    "My Lord!" Chechen protested, "I admit that I was wrong to beat Duke konitsky, but I don''t think I was wrong about the other two things. Especially with Uncle Blair, he is a good Cossack. Besides, didn''t you let me contact brother Bao Hong? Uncle Blair is a close confidant of brother Bao Hong."


    Stanislaw pototsky snorted angrily when Chechen ran into him with his words, but he did say it himself, and Chechen seemed to have no problem doing so.


    "Let''s not mention Blair." boss humanitarian: "let''s talk about your private release of prisoners. Now there are only two of us in the car. I can tell you that I also strongly disapprove of the atrocities committed by the armored Cossacks and dragon cavalry against the Cossacks. I should praise your kindness, because this is the most valuable character in the world."


    Just like most compliments have a turning point in the end, the old man began to criticize Chechen with "but" after praising Chechen.


    "But you let the prisoners go. It''s really rash. You only see the dozens of lives you saved in front of you, but you forget how much resistance it will cause to the peace talks once they tell the news of prisoner abuse. How will those diehard Cossacks who hate the Republic, Russians and Swedes stir up trouble and stir up trouble Cossacks are at war with us. There will be tens of thousands of dead and wounded. Have you ever thought about this? "


    "I have." Chechen replied without thinking.


    This answer was completely beyond the expectation of old lord Stanislaw pototsky, who stared wide and stunned.


    "What? Say it again." the old man didn''t hear what Chechen was saying. He just couldn''t believe it.


    Cherchen secretly scolds himself for being outspoken. Cherchen also realizes that Stanislaw pototsky''s excitement has been led to the critical point by his words. In order to appease the old man, he immediately conceals his true thoughts and gives a rational explanation: "My Lord, in fact, it is impossible for you to hope that the massacre will not be spread. We did not completely annihilate commander Ivan mahra''s troops, and Blair found the valley the next day. Think about what Blair would do to the whole mission if he saw the bodies of dozens of murdered Cossacks? We release the prisoners, and they are grateful to us."


    Cherchen''s explanation was reasonable, and Stanislaw pototsky realized that he was only looking at the long term.


    Indeed, if the prisoners had died in their own hands, it is self-evident what Blair and his Cossacks would have done. At that time, I''m afraid everyone else will have to be in a different place except Cherchen.


    "Even if you''re right," Stanislaw pototsky admitted reluctantly.


    Chechen breathed a sigh of relief. He smiled and said to the boss, "in that case, old man, I can get off."


    Chechen is in a hurry to leave now. Facing the preaching Stanislaw pototsky alone, Cherchen was on pins and needles every minute.


    But the old man didn''t mean to let Chechen go. He told Cherchen not to hurry, and then asked, "what you said before is to give Cossacks the government, courts, financial departments and colleges, free religion, universities and so on. Is this your idea or who told you?"


    "It''s my own summary," said Chechen.


    Then, Cherchen spoke of Blair''s complaint.


    "Oh."


    Stanislaw pototsky was not interested in this. He thought it was Bao Hong''s meaning.


    "Probably not."


    Cherchen thinks it should be just Blair''s own complaint.


    "I see."


    Stanislaw pototsky was relieved. Because if Baohong''s high-level Cossacks want so much, I''m afraid the treaty drawn up by the king and himself is really difficult to meet.


    But if it''s just an ordinary Cossack''s delusion, it''s another matter.


    After that, the mission continued to move forward, and they finally arrived at the foot of Kiev on the afternoon of July 26.

 Chapter 645

    Kiev has a history of more than 1000 years. It is the oldest city established by Mrs. East Slava. It is located on a platform about 90 meters high on the right bank of Dnieper River. It is close to steep cliffs on three sides. Kiev was founded in the second half of the 5th century. From the 9th to the 13th century, Kiev was the capital and center of rose, known as "the mother of rose city". The earliest chronicle of Mrs. dongsila, the chronicle of the past years, recorded the origin of "Kiev City": the three brothers of the tribal leader of the Bolang people - Kii, SEK and horif jointly "built the castle and named Kiev after their eldest brother", which was at the turn of the 6th-7th century. This is the core of Kiev City in later generations.


    Kiev is also the economic center of Ukraine. It is at the intersection of three important trade routes. A "Varyag to Greek road" through the Dnieper River connects the Baltic Sea with the Black Sea by water. Another land road connects the Arab world with Western Europe from east to West: starting from the Black Sea and passing through Kiev, Krakow and Prague. The third trade route starts from the Caspian Sea and reaches the Baltic Sea through Kiev, connecting the Arab world with northern Europe.


    In 988, Kiev rose changed to the Orthodox Church. In the next two centuries, Kiev gradually prospered through Eurasian trade and was known as the "imperial city" on the Dnieper River. In 1240 ad, Badu, the grandson of Genghis Khan, and the Western expeditionary army of the Mongolian Empire captured Kiev, and then became an important city of the qincha Khanate; In 1362, the Principality of Lithuania invaded and occupied here. In 1569 after the merger of Lublin, Kiev became the territory of the Republic of Poland.


    When the delegation came to Kiev, what Chechen saw was that Kiev had long lost its former grandeur and prosperity. Even the towering stone walls that protected the city in the past had disappeared, replaced by temporary and simple wooden walled walls. The walled walls are full of gun holes and gun holes, making the city look more like a military fortress.


    In recent years, Kiev has been plagued by war. The entry and departure of poles, Cossacks and Tatars will bring indelible harm to the city - the stone wall was demolished when Tatars feared that the wall would become an obstacle to the next comeback.


    At this time, there was no one in front of the city gate, no messenger, no welcome team, and even the city gate was closed. Kiev seems to welcome the delegation from Poland with this attitude.


    Seeing this, even Chechen''s face showed a trace of anger, not to mention the proud Duke konitsky.


    The Duke, who had achieved his wish to become deputy envoy, rode to the carriage. He spoke loudly to old lord Stanislaw pototsky in the carriage, as if he was afraid that others would not hear him.


    "Lord pototsky, the Cossacks are so rude. This is an insult to you, the king and the Republic. I suggest we return home immediately."


    Stanislaw pototsky in the car didn''t speak, and no one knew what the old man was thinking.


    At this time, Blair was also a little embarrassed. He had already sent someone to inform the Polish mission that it was going to enter the city today, but unexpectedly, something went wrong.


    Conscious of his shame, Blair clamped his horse''s belly. He quickly came under the city gate and shouted to the city head, "which bastard is the doorman today!"


    As soon as he said this, the gate opened slowly.


    Two people and two horses stood in the city gate. Their dress was not Cossacks or Ukrainians, but Russians.


    With sharp eyes, Chechen recognized that one of them was the envoy of Czar Russia - Potemkin, whom he had seen in Polotsk.


    Bo Jiangjin obviously also saw Chechen. He smiled at his acquaintances.


    While the other one is wearing a bear skin hat and a big beard, Chechen doesn''t know who he is. However, seeing that Bo Jiangjin deliberately lags behind this person by a horse head, we can also see that this person''s status must be higher than Bo Jiangjin.


    "Who are you?" Blair asked discontentedly. He could see that the tight door must have been the hands and feet of the two men. This made Blair very dissatisfied - when the Russians could intervene in Kiev''s defense.


    The bearded Russian twitched his face. He may want to laugh, or he may want to be angry, but it''s hard for Cherchen to distinguish because of his beard.


    "Hello, Cossack brothers. I''m tubulin, the ambassador sent to Kiev by his Majesty the Almighty czar. This is my adjutant Potemkin. We''re here to welcome my Polish friend Stanislaw pototsky. As for the matter of closing the city gate, my good friend team leader Ivan hilko was temporarily closed because he was afraid that I might catch a wind at the city gate. Please don''t introduce me I also ask my old friends not to think too much. You see, I opened the gate as soon as you arrived? "


    The Russian ambassador tubulin had a loud voice, or he had deliberately raised his voice to Stanislaw pototsky in the mission. In short, everyone in the mission heard it clearly.


    As soon as tubulin''s voice fell, Stanislaw pototsky came out of the carriage. After getting off the bus, he adjusted his clothes again, then raised his head slightly, raised his voice and said, "it''s Vassily tubulin. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. This time you specially came to the gate of Kiev to welcome me, and next time I will also come to the gate of Kiev to see you off."


    With that, Stanislaw pototsky opened his hand and made a gesture to embrace tubulin.


    Tubulin''s face froze. Stanislaw pototsky obviously said that he would come to Kiev in vain. But tubulin soon changed into a smiling face. He jumped off his horse and greeted him with open arms.


    The two ambassadors hugged each other on the median line between the city gate and the Polish mission because of their closest partners. At this time, no one can see that the countries they represent are still at war.


    Bo Jiangjin also dismounted and walked to Chechen. He greeted Chechen and said, "aleval, haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Chechen got off his horse and replied, "yes, Bo Jiangjin. It has been a long time since Polotsk left. Didn''t you work under Yakov? Why did you join ambassador burlin again?"


    Bo Jiangjin smiled bitterly.


    "I can''t stay with general Yakov. You know general Yakov is not a good servant," he said.


    "Where is Yakov now? Is he dead or alive?"


    Bo Jiangjin was stunned. Chechen''s question is too straightforward. However, he told Cherchen truthfully that general Yakov was alive and now in Pskov.


    Che Chen breathed a sigh of relief at the speech. He is now looking forward to Yakov''s long life without disease and disaster, so that he can have the chance to cut him with his own hands.


    This is, Bo Jiangjin suddenly took a step forward, and then said in a voice that only himself and Cherchen can hear: "but aleval, you really made a great name in Crimea and disturbed the peace in southern China. I really didn''t expect that an ordinary mercenary leader in those years should have this ability. Do you say, alevalbey."


    With that, Bo Jiangjin also patted Chechen on the shoulder.


    Che Chen was shocked when he heard the speech. He didn''t expect that Bo Jiangjin knew what he was doing in Crimea. However, he was relieved that he had been in Crimea for many years, and it was impossible for the intelligence network of Czar Russia not to know his identity. Moreover, his mercenary regiment returned home from the Holy Roman Empire. As long as those who want to pay a little attention and speculate, it is easy to connect themselves with the altvalbey of Crimea.


    As soon as I thought of this, Chechen was calm.


    "Each has his own way," he said to bojankin.


    "It''s true that each has its own master," repeated bojankin.


    At this time, the annoying Duke konitsky stepped forward. He said discontentedly to Cherchen, "aleval Cherchen, I am the Deputy envoy of the mission. I should be the one talking to the adjutant of the Czar Russian ambassador, which is in line with the principle of reciprocity."


    Obviously, Duke konitsky was jealous that Cherchen had overstepped and robbed himself of the limelight.


    "Sorry,"


    Seeing Duke konitsky''s self-report, Potemkin quickly apologized, and then said, "what I think should be said, Ambassador tubulin and your Stanislaw pototsky are saying. It seems that I have nothing to discuss with your excellency."


    Potemkin did not give Duke konitsky any face.

 Chapter 646

    On the other side, after ending his hug with Stanislaw pototsky, tubulin told Stanislaw pototsky a message: the kingdom of Sweden has also sent a special envoy to the Kazakh emirate, which is Magnus de la gardiye, governor of Riga.


    Stanislaw pototsky was surprised at the speech. Magnus de la Gardier is not only the governor of Riga, but also one of the members of the Swedish Privy Council and the brother-in-law of Karl x Gustav. At such a time, Karl x sent his brother-in-law to win the Cossack emirate.


    "Do you know anything else? Tubulin." the old man asked with wise eyes looking into the eyes of the Russian ambassador.


    Stanislaw pototsky knew very well that tubulin told himself the news just to make himself compete with Magnus de la gardiye snipe and clam, so that he could benefit from it. But because of this, tubulin will tell himself more information about Sweden, so that he can be more effective.


    Sure enough, tubulin said: "according to the information I got, Magnus told the Cossacks that as long as the Cossack emirate continues to form an alliance with the kingdom of Sweden, Carl x will promise to hand over all the territory around Smolensk and Minsk to the Cossack grand emirate after victory, and allow the Cossack emirate to be upgraded to the Principality of Lucerne."


    Stanislaw pototsky sneered, "what a big cake, principality of Lucerne."


    It''s really a big cake, but it''s an ethereal cake. Because Karl X was generous to others again - it should be noted that Smolensk and Minsk were the territory of Czar Russia and the Republic of Poland respectively.


    Tupulu Linxin said sadly, "it''s really an ethereal pie. Another thing, there are rumors in Kiev these days that Bogdan hemelinitsky wants to pass the position of chief to his son. Of course, this is an unconfirmed rumor. But Magnus and Yuri have been very close these days."


    Stanislaw pototsky was stunned at the news. Bogdan passed the throne to his son Yuri, which violated the Cossack tradition and was completely unexpected by the king and himself.


    When tubulin saw Stanislaw pototsky standing on the spot, he knew how shocked his news had been to the Polish ambassador. He added: "Yuri has always regarded his father''s principles and policies as the standard. If Yuri succeeds to the throne, he will continue Bogdan hemelinitsky''s policy of alliance with Sweden, which is unfavorable to both your country and our country. Therefore, Stanislaw, the enemy of the so-called enemy is a friend. I think you and I should join hands to deal with Magnus de la gardiye and Yuri first Li. You also understand that only Yuri can''t be a great chief, and the people you and I support have a chance. "


    Stanislaw pototsky did not answer, because he realized that if Bogdan hemelinitsky was really going to pass the throne to Yuri, would vigovsky, the king and his favorite candidate, give up the competition and support Yuri''s position? After all, Bogdan hemelinitsky knew what happened to him.


    Vikovski''s intention, which is what Stanislaw pototsky wants to find out most now.


    At this time, the impatient Blair shouted, "everybody, what can you say in town? Don''t crowd at the door."


    Stanislaw pototsky woke up with a start. He said goodbye to tubulin and thanked each other for bringing him such important information.


    However, the boss refused to comment on the cooperation proposed by tubulin.


    The old man returned to the carriage, and Cherchen and Duke konitsky mounted their horses respectively.


    The mission went on. Duke konitsky deliberately fell behind. He quietly approached Henrik pototsky, and then whispered to him mysteriously, "Henrik, you have to remind your uncle to be careful of alvar Chechen. I suspect he is a Russian or Cossack spy, or a double agent."


    Henrik pototsky was shocked at the speech. The young man looked at Duke konitsky in disbelief, and both eyes almost fell out of his eyes.


    Chechen is a spy. How could the Duke of konitsky think so! Henrik pototsky subconsciously thought that the Duke must be crazy. Chechen''s achievements in Crimea are obvious to all, and what he has done has caused great losses to both Cossacks and czar Russia. How crazy or stupid would it be to think that such a great hero is a spy of the two countries.


    Henrik pototsky felt that even if Cherchen acted recklessly and recklessly, he could never be a spy.


    Duke konitsky didn''t notice the difference in Henrik pototsky''s eyes. He explained firmly: "in fact, at the beginning, I couldn''t believe my guess, but I observed these days and felt that Cherchen was wrong."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Henrik, think about it carefully. Aleval Chechen is a foreigner and his heart must be different. Of course, I don''t doubt aleval Chechen just because of this. I''ve observed it carefully these days. I don''t know if you find that the Spanish has a close relationship with the Cossacks. Blair under Bao Hong loves Chechen like himself His eyes are the same as his own. And just now, you saw that aleval Chechen had a close conversation with bozemin, the adjutant of the Czar''s Russian ambassador. They looked very close. These are suspicious. How could he know these people if he wasn''t a spy? "


    Duke konitsky''s imagination is absolutely rich. He''s second to none if he doesn''t write stories. However, konitsky''s suspicion of Chechen can only be said that driven by jealousy, the Duke has been mentally disordered and disorderly trapped.


    Such nonsense is not worth refuting. If old lord Stanislaw pototsky, Henrik''s uncle, heard Duke konitsky''s nonsense, he would only smile calmly, and then alienate the Duke with no inkling and great ambition. However, Henrik pototsky was not deep in the world after all, and he believed Duke konitsky''s words three or four times, The eyes looking at Chechen''s back also revealed that he didn''t believe in Ren.

 Chapter 647

    The mission is staying in the northwest corner of Kiev City, where there are three sets of three storey buildings. The Polish mission was arranged in the middle, and the residence of the Czar Russian ambassador was in a building next to it on the right. Needless to say, the one on the left must be the governor from Sweden.


    After arriving at the door of his residence, tubulin said goodbye to Stanislaw pototsky. He warmly invited the old man to talk again after he had relieved his fatigue and had enough to drink and eat.


    This time, Stanislaw pototsky accepted the invitation.


    Then Stanislaw pototsky got out of the carriage. Henrik, Chechen and Duke konitsky got off their horses immediately.


    The old man looked at the building in front of him, his eyes full of nostalgia and memories. The same look appeared in Henrik pototsky''s eyes.


    "Who arranged for me to stay here?" Stanislaw pototsky asked.


    Blair thought for a while. He replied, "of course it''s the chief. Who else?"


    Stanislaw pototsky sighed. He pushed open the iron fence outside and walked along the gravel road to the gate. Hearing what Blair said, Henrik pototsky''s face flashed an imperceptible look of anger.


    Stanislaw pototsky took five steps forward. He suddenly turned his head and said to his nephew, "Henrik, please walk with me."


    Then the old man looked at Cherchen and Duke konitsky.


    "I''ll leave the rest to you two. I''m sure you''ll do well."


    "Of course, please rest assured," replied Duke konitsky impatiently.


    Immediately, he began to direct the other members of the mission to carry the goods on the cart.


    Henrik pototsky helped his uncle along.


    Chechen and Duke konitsky did not know that the house in front of them, together with the buildings around them, had once been the property of the pototsky family. These three houses are the largest private residence of the pototsky family in Kiev, with a total of 200 guest rooms. Henrik pototsky lived here when he was a child. Once he and his sister were idle and bored and counted the windows of the house. Henrik pototsky remembered that the number he counted was 523.


    The house was built by Stanislaw pototsky''s father, and the three-story design arrangement is very pleasing. The windows on the first floor are high and large, allowing sufficient light to shine into the large reception hall. There are dozens of guest rooms upstairs, and countless narrow bedrooms of servants in the attic. Their positions are revealed by a long sliding skylight on the inclined roof. More than 300 mu garden is a happy place for boys and girls of the pototsky family. Henrik pototsky personally supervised gardeners, planting, pruning and moving cans in the garden.


    But now, these are not the pototsky family. The gardens were deserted, the beautiful flowers were replaced by wheat and potatoes with no ornamental value, and the tall trees were cut down as fuel.


    Two pototsky entered the General Assembly living room. It''s obvious that someone has come to clean it up. It looks clean and tidy. Valuable crystal lamps and other ornaments inlaid with gold and silver have long disappeared.


    Henrik pototsky knew that the assets of these families had already fallen into the hands of the cheap Cossack captain, company captain and mud legs. It is said that they took everything, even the urinal - because the urinal was made of brass, and the cheap Cossacks thought it was gold.


    Henrik pototsky looked more and more, thought more and more, and was more sad and angry.


    Compared with his nephew, Stanislaw pototsky did not look excited at all. His hand stroked the back of the sofa, and there was a nostalgic smile on his face.


    "Henrik, don''t be sad, don''t be angry. Our family once had nothing. It was the motherland that gave the family ancestors the opportunity to explore. I believe that when the Republic goes through the crisis, everything we lost will be back," Stanislaw pototsky said.


    "Yes, uncle."


    Uncle and nephew walked around again and looked. Suddenly, Stanislaw pototsky said to his nephew, "Henrik, I remember there is a wine cellar on the second floor. When you were a child, you loved to hide below and cry after being scolded by your father. Let''s go down and have a look."


    The wine cellar is on the second floor underground. Henrik pototsky opened the door and said, "uncle, please allow me to lead the way ahead." Henrik pototsky nodded. Henrik pototsky found a torch to light. He tried to light the candle lamp on the wall, but there was no candle on the lampstand.


    This wine cellar is not a big one in the pototsky family''s collection. There are only about 12000 bottles of wine in it, most of which were put in by Stanislaw pototsky''s generation. Henrik Potocki remembered that champagne, red wine and white wine accounted for a large proportion, and of course, a small amount of honey wine and baijiu. All the wine was neatly stacked.


    "A wine cellar needs order, foresight and taste, just like an aristocrat," Henrik pototsky''s father often said to him.


    But now, there is no bottle of wine in the cellar. The ground of the wine cellar is full of broken glass, and the sour smell of the evaporated wine can even be smelled in the air. And the wine rack is full of dust and cobwebs. Obviously, the servant who came to clean didn''t know there was a wine cellar, so he didn''t clean it.


    Seeing all this in the light of the fire, Stanislaw pototsky was discouraged. He sighed and said, "forget it, let''s go up."


    Outside the building, Blair, who was about to leave, shouted to Cherchen, "Cherchen, I''ll go back to Bao Hong first and have a drink with the three of us in the evening."


    Blair spoke in a loud voice, as if he was afraid that Cherchen would not hear it. However, Cossacks are so careless and informal.


    Cherchen said "yes" and waved goodbye to Blair.


    Henrik pototsky, who helped his uncle up, remembered Duke konitsky''s words. As he walked, he told his uncle exactly what Duke konitsky suspected of Cherchen. Henrik''s original intention is to ask his uncle to be vigilant. The so-called heart of harming others must be, and the heart of preventing others must be.


    When Henrik pototsky finished, they were walking up the exit of the basement. Stanislaw pototsky stopped suddenly, which caught Henrik pototsky off guard and almost hit his uncle.


    "Stay away from konitsky later," said Stanislaw pototsky. At this time, the old man regretted that he let Duke konitsky be the Deputy envoy of the mission because he avoided suspicion.


    The Duke of noble blood doesn''t seem to do anything but make trouble.


    After saying this, the old man thought it was not enough. He added: "don''t doubt others for no reason. Cherchen''s achievements for the Republic are obvious to all. The king and I know that his acquaintance with Bao Hong was just an accident. Don''t make a fuss. As for bojiangjin..."


    Speaking of this, the old man joked with his nephew, "look, tubulin and I hugged each other. Am I also a Russian spy?"


    Henrik said he didn''t dare.


    Stanislaw pototsky said, "Cherchen and his uncle have a deep blood feud with Yakov cherkaski, the general of Czar Russia. Most of the reason why they join the army of the Republic is for revenge. Such people will not know Russia."


    With that, Stanislaw pototsky looked to the right of the meeting room.


    "When Sweden and Ukraine are over, Cherchen will have the opportunity and ability to revenge."

 Chapter 648

    At night, Swedish ambassador Magnus de la Gardier also came to visit Stanislaw pototsky. Different from the attitude towards tsarist Russian ambassador tuberlin, Stanislaw pototsky refused to meet Magnus de la gardiye.


    "I''m sorry, Lord Stanislaw. He''s not well enough to see guests today," Duke konitsky said coldly to Magnus de la Gardier as the Deputy envoy of the mission.


    Although his tone was indifferent, Duke konitsky was already taking care of each other''s face. Old lord Stanislaw pototsky said, "tell the Swede to get out of here!"


    Magnus de la Gardier, 35, has long brown shawl hair, a thick beard on his upper lip and a moustache under his lips. He has elegant manners and extraordinary bearing. At this time, I heard that Stanislaw pototsky did not want to see himself, and the Swedish aristocrat was not angry. He smiled and asked Duke konitsky, "Your Excellency?"


    Duke konitsky raised his chest: "Duke Vassily konitsky, deputy envoy of the Polish mission."


    "So you are the Deputy envoy of the mission, Duke konitsky. How disrespectful and disrespectful." Magnus de la Gardier pretended to be very surprised. He praised Duke konitsky: "I have long heard that there is a Duke named Vassily konitsky in Poland. He is not only handsome, but also resourceful. Even King Jan kachmidge is a dry city. I didn''t expect to meet you here today. Ah, God bless me!"


    Magnus de la Gardier''s flattery greatly satisfied Duke konitsky''s vanity. Even though the Duke knew that the Swedish ambassador was flattering, he was extremely useful.


    Magnus de la Gardier saw that the Duke''s face was unconsciously filled with a satisfied smile. He thought, "this is a man with great vanity and no heart."


    After seeing the details of Duke konitsky, Magnus de la Gardier began to attack the Duke with more violent sugar coated shells. Duke konitsky was soon confused and became brothers with Magnus de la Gardier. When Magnus de la Gardier realized that the Duke of konitsky had been obsessed with seven meat and eight vegetables When he got to the north, he duly invited the Duke.


    "Dear Duke, I wanted to catch up with old lord Stanislaw pototsky today. You know, even King Carl X of our country admired the old man''s high reputation and wisdom. But I didn''t expect to be stingy. Since the old man was not well, of course he couldn''t help it. I was extremely disappointed. But I didn''t expect it It''s a surprise that you and I should fall in love at first sight. Duke konitsky, would you like to have a few drinks with me? "


    Duke konitsky was very happy. At this time, when Magnus de la Gardier invited him to drink, he almost agreed. But finally, the Duke remembered that he was the Deputy envoy of the mission. According to the regulations, he was not allowed to meet with ambassadors of other countries without Stanislaw pototsky''s consent.


    "Sorry, brother Magnus," Duke konitsky refused. "You should know the rules as an ambassador."


    Magnus de la Gardier''s eyes turned. He didn''t expect Duke konitsky to have a sense of the bottom line even if he was obsessed with seven meat and eight vegetables. But he soon smiled again.


    "Of course, of course." Magnus de la Gardier waved his hand, as if to apologize to the Duke for his stupid words. "I''m not careful. In that case, why don''t we have a few drinks here? My carriage happens to have good crimson wine from Bordeaux and white wine from Burgundy."


    Duke konitsky''s eyes lit up when he heard the names of the two wines. He thought that under the eyes of Stanislaw pototsky in his residence, he would not be meeting with ambassadors of other countries.


    "Well, let''s have a few drinks," agreed Duke konitsky.


    With two bottles of wine, Duke konitsky''s mind began to get confused, and his words began to increase. But Magnus de la Gardier was disappointed to find that the identity of Duke konitsky and his deputy envoy of the Polish mission was so inconsistent that Magnus could not get any useful information from his mouth, but only to stani The complaints of swarf pototsky and Cherchen, especially that Cherchen.


    Duke konitsky hooked Magnus de la Gardier''s neck, and his strong arm seemed to break Magnus''s slender neck.


    "You say, why did he climb on my head when he was less than twenty years old? Just because he made great achievements in Crimea? In fact, if I went, I could do better than him! And how dare he hit me... Hit me in the face... What''s the big deal? Everyone just killed several Cossack prisoners." Said Duke konitsky drunk.


    "People just have the ability to climb on your head," Magnus de la Gardier mocked the Duke from the bottom of his heart.


    The name of Chechen Magnus was once mentioned by Carl X in front of him. Although his monarch did not speak clearly, the boy obviously caused great trouble to Carl X. Every time Carl x mentioned Cherchen, he would finally sigh.


    At this time, Magnus de la Gardier suddenly caught a message that seemed useful to him in the Duke''s words: "we just killed several Cossack prisoners."


    "Isn''t it... Isn''t it..."


    Magnus also intimately hooked Duke konitsky''s neck. He said, "yes, yes. It''s just a few Cossacks. It''s no big deal. I heard that Prince yarimi liked to impose pillar punishment on the rebellious Cossacks. Duke, my friend, it seems that you are also quite like Prince yarimi."


    Duke konitsky waved his hand: "in fact, it''s not me, it''s the young people in our mission..."


    Then the drunken Duke konitsky told Magnus de la Gardier how the guards of the mission tortured and killed the captured Cossacks. Speaking of excitement, the Duke also danced.


    Magnus de la Gardier was secretly delighted when he heard the story. He planned to spread the news in Kiev immediately after he left, so as to completely ruin the reputation of the Polish mission.

 Chapter 649

    Just as Magnus de la Gardier was about to pour another glass of wine for Duke konitsky and dig out some useful information, Henrik pototsky broke in.


    Henrik came to the Duke on the order of his uncle Stanislaw pototsky. After the mission arrived in Kiev and settled down, the old man wanted to meet his old friend Bogdan hemelinitsky, who was ready to be called by God. If possible, Stanislaw pototsky even hopes to persuade Bogdan hemelinitsky to set the tone of peace with the Republic in the form of last words.


    As the current Deputy envoy of the mission, it is Duke konitsky''s job to submit the request.


    "Sir, why are you here?"


    Henrik asked awkwardly when he saw that Magnus de la Gardier had not left and that Duke konitsky was still drunk.


    Magnus de la Gardier stood up with a smile and a glass. He said to Henrik with his usual face, "Oh, it''s little pototsky. Please don''t get me wrong. I just sat together and had a few more drinks because I fell in love with the Duke at first sight. Since you have something to do with the Duke, I won''t go first and come back next time."


    With that, Magnus smiled and raised his glass to Duke konitsky.


    "Well, that''s settled, sir," replied Duke konitsky drunk. He also tried to stand up and send his new friend, but the Duke drank too much wine. He was top heavy and fell back on his chair before he could stand firm.


    Magnus de la gardiyesh left without hesitation. Henrik pototsky looked at the drunken Duke. He stamped his feet in hatred, then left the Duke and walked out of the room without looking back.


    When little pototsky told his uncle about Duke konitsky''s drunkenness, he was thinking about what to say after meeting Bogdan hemelinitsky and what to do when he met other Cossack leaders. Stanislaw pototsky grabbed the reading glasses on the bridge of his nose: "What are you talking about? This guy konitsky drinks with Magnus and gets drunk?"


    "Yes, uncle," said Henrik pototsky.


    Stanislaw pototsky felt a fit of dizziness.


    "This Duke who has done more than he has failed," Stanislaw pototsky scolded in his heart.


    The old man is now ten thousand affirmations. The drunken Duke konitsky must have told Magnus a lot about the mission. Stanislaw pototsky only expected the bad Duke not to tell him how old he was peeing his pants.


    "Henrik," Stanislaw pototsky shook his head and said to his nephew, "since Duke konitsky is drunk, ask Chechen to hand in my letter to meet Bogdan hemelinitsky."


    "I''ve called Chechen, uncle," said Henrik pototsky.


    After coming out of the Duke''s room, Henrik found Cherchen at the first time and gave him the letter.


    Seeing that his nephew was so flexible, Stanislaw pototsky nodded with satisfaction.


    Henrik came forward and helped his uncle to sit down again. At this time, the young man suddenly said to his uncle: "Uncle, you are amazing. If someone else, you will certainly shut out tubulin and Magnus, or greet them with the same smile, because czar Russia and Sweden are enemies of the Republic. But you are kind to tubulin and cold to Magnus."


    Henrik pototsky always wanted to be a politician like his uncle. He also tried to imitate Stanislaw pototsky''s behavior and words. Henrik also figured out the meaning of Stanislaw pototsky''s behavior this time.


    "Henrik, the so-called politics is to unite all the people you can unite, but sometimes you have to distinguish who is worth uniting and who is not." Stanislaw pototsky, who sat down again, said with a smile. He was glad that his nephew could see through this.


    Henrik pototsky nodded seriously, and he remembered this sentence.


    "Uncle, although we are at war with the Czar Russia and the kingdom of Sweden, the Czar still has goodwill towards our country. Therefore, we can talk with the Russians. Specifically, if Yuri, the son of Bogdan, inherits the position of chief, his Majesty the king and the vikovski you want to support will have no hope, but if we still follow the The traditional chief of Cossacks will be elected. At least vikovsky has a chance. "


    Henrik continued to show off the subtle means of Stanislaw pototsky, who thought he had understood, but he didn''t notice that Stanislaw pototsky''s face changed when he heard what he said that the Czar had goodwill for Poland.


    He didn''t expect his nephew to think so.


    But in fact, Henrik pototsky''s statement that the Czar had goodwill for Poland was not fabricated or imagined, but was based on facts.


    In 1648, after learning of the zaporoze Cossack uprising, Russian czar Alexei Mikhailovich Romanov supported the repressive strategy of the Republic of Poland. He even sent some troops to support Poland. However, with the tragic defeat of Poland in the battle of the Yellow River, he gave up the idea of supporting Poland by force. However, the attitude of the Czar was still very cold in the face of the envoys sent by khmelinitsky to inform the boloroje Cossacks of their victory. It should be said that in the early days of the zaporoche Cossack uprising, Russia supported the Republic of Poland.


    After korsson''s war, the Cossack envoys came to Russia again. This time, Bogdan hemelinitsky hoped that Russia would launch a war with the Cossacks against Poland when the Polish king had just died, but the Czar resolutely refused. The Czar even informed the Polish envoy in Moscow of this information.


    Although he failed both times, Bogdan hemelinitsky did not give up Russia, a potential ally, and had been trying to win czar Russia. However, in May 1649, the Czar sent another reply to khmelinitsky, in which the Czar advised zaporoze Cossacks and Polish authorities to live in harmony and expressed his willingness to be mediators of both sides.


    In March 1652, Cossack envoys arrived in Moscow again to convey to the Czar khmelinitsky''s wish that he accept the alliance of zaporozeb Cossack and the areas under his control. This time the Czar still declared that he would abide by the Bosnian Russian treaty. Even the Czar proposed a solution, that is, czar Russia could settle the Cossacks along the Don river, so as to completely solve the dispute between the Republic of Poland and the Cossacks. Bogdan hemelinitsky naturally rejected this whimsical proposal.


    By 1653, the Tsar''s attitude had finally changed. But this time it was because Bogdan hemelinitsky no longer asked. He warned and even threatened the Czar that if he did not accept himself, he would join Ottoman Turkey and Crimean Khanate. Both countries are enemies of Czar Russia. The Czar can no longer sit idly by and ignore such rogue means that you don''t want me and I will take refuge in your enemy. In June of that year, the Czar convened the gentry meeting again and finally agreed to accept zaporoze Cossacks.


    In sharp contrast to the Czar''s goodwill, at the beginning of Sweden''s invasion of Poland, when Karl x led a large army to Warsaw, King Jan kazimiz once wrote to him that he was willing to give up the whole Lithuania in exchange for peace. But Carl x refused without hesitation.


    In comparison, some Polish politicians naturally think that czar Russia is more lovely than Sweden. At the beginning of the Swedish invasion, even if the war between Poland and Russia continued, some people proposed to cede the territory of Smolensk in order to unite Russia and resist Switzerland.


    Stanislaw pototsky was extremely opposed to such remarks. He always believed that czar Russia was the most dangerous enemy of the Republic.


    "Henrik," Stanislaw pototsky snapped, interrupting his nephew''s self talk.


    "Yes, uncle," replied Henrik pototsky hastily. He looked down and saw his uncle looking up at him.


    "Uncle?" Henrik felt guilty. He didn''t know what he had said wrong.


    "Henrik," Stanislaw pototsky slowed his tone. He understood that Henrik would have pro Russian ideas just because he was too young to see problems on the surface. This is a common fault of young people. We can''t blame him.


    But Stanislaw pototsky decided to correct the wrong idea of nephews now.


    "Henrik, most of what you just said is right. Your uncle is very proud of you for your strong political sensitivity at a young age. But you are very wrong." like all parents, Stanislaw pototsky praised Henrik''s strengths before preaching, and then pointed out his mistakes.


    "What is it?" Henrik asked.


    "Henrik, you should remember that the kingdom of Sweden is not terrible, but czar Russia is the big trouble of the Republic," Stanislaw pototsky said.


    Then Stanislaw pototsky, who knew that his nephew could not understand the meaning of his sentence, explained in detail: "you said that the Russian czar was kind to the Republic, but in fact, he was not unwilling, but afraid. The Czar was hurt by the occupation of Moscow by the Republic Army more than 50 years ago and the subsequent disastrous defeat in the Smolensk war Treaty of polyanov At the same time, although the Republic suffered a disastrous defeat in Ukraine, the main force in the country was still there, and the Romanov czar dared not take this risk. Later, the Republic drained its blood in Ukraine and the opportunity to go down the mountain to pick peaches was ripe, even without Bogdan hemelinitsky''s repeated plea for help , czar Russia will no longer stand idly by. I don''t know if you want to unite Russia against Switzerland like some nobles, but if you have this idea, forget it immediately. You should remember and tell the children and grandchildren of the pototsky family that czar Russia is the most terrible enemy of the Republic. The Kingdom of Sweden is a powerful country with its military, economic and organizational strength It is first-class in Europe, but although Sweden is strong in military, economy and politics, Sweden is always a small country. Its land area is small and its population is only one million. Its human, military, financial and material resources can not stand a long war. Moreover, Sweden''s aggression has damaged and threatened the interests of Denmark, the Holy Roman Empire and other countries. Therefore, the more it wins, the more others The greater the threat to the country, the less they will allow Sweden to become bigger. Moreover, Sweden is still a Protestant country, which is not allowed to be in the majority of Catholic countries. China is a large Catholic country with large land, abundant materials, many people and many soldiers, which can support a long-term war. So you can see that although the Swedes seem invincible at the beginning, China is in great danger Egg, but the sound of a gun at the chenstohova monastery aroused the determination of all the Polish people to resist the Swedish invasion, and let people know that the country is breaking mountains and rivers, but even if the motherland is besieged on all sides, the enemy is not invincible. Look who is surviving now? "


    "It''s the Swedes and the traitors, uncle. The final victory belongs to the Republic, not Sweden," Henrik pototsky continued. When it comes to the victory over Sweden, the young people are boiling with blood.


    "Yes, it''s the Swede," said Stanislaw pototsky''s nephew of Continuing Education: "But czar Russia and the kingdom of Sweden are different. Although their czar is not as wise as Carl X and their army is not as effective as the Swedish army, Russia is a big country. Its land area and population are the first in Europe. Our advantages in the face of Sweden have all become disadvantages in front of Russia. Although China''s military strength is still stronger than the Russian army But they are also growing after the introduction of Western-style training. Over time, China''s advantages in this regard will be flattened sooner or later. What is more terrible is that once we make peace with the Russians, sign a treaty and recognize that the Dnieper River Basin and Smolensk belong to czar Russia, the eastern border of Poland will be opened, and Russia can use this as a forward base After losing Smolensk, China will have to rely on maintaining a huge army to resist the invasion of tsarist Russia, which will bring down the finance of the Republic. "


    Stanislaw pototsky''s words made Henrik pototsky sweat, and he finally realized his shallowness.


    "I see, uncle," Henrik said sincerely.


    Old Stanislaw pototsky felt dizzy after saying so much to his nephew. He wanted to lie down and have a rest.


    "Henrik, I''ll go to bed. Call Chechen to my room as soon as he comes back."


    Just then, Stanislaw pototsky, who was just talking, suddenly pushed the door open.


    "Your Excellency, come with me. I heard that Bogdan hemelinitsky''s condition has suddenly worsened. I''m afraid he can''t survive today."


    "What!" Stanislaw pototsky stood up.

 Chapter 650

    From July 26, 1657 to July 27, in Kiev, Ukraine, the team leaders and bishops of the whole Cossack emirate gathered in the residence of their chief, Bogdan hemelinitsky, to send their leaders, all Cossack heroes, Moses, Savior of Polish enslaved people Savior and liberator... The last journey of the famous ruler of all Ross.


    Yes, the old man who led the zaporoze Cossack uprising and dragged the whole Ukrainian region, the Republic of Poland, the Crimean Khanate and czar Russia into the war is dying.


    In fact, as early as two years ago, hemelinitsky''s body was very weak. The strange politics and the continuous war were damaging his health, but hemelinitsky survived for two years. But just two months ago, hemelinitsky fell on his desk after drinking and never woke up again.


    When his son, Yuri hemelinitsky, discovered it, hemelinitsky had cold hands and feet, blue face and bloodless lips. Fortunately, he still breathed.


    Doctors from Kiev, France, Czarist Russia and even Jews gathered around him. They tried their best and finally took him back from death.


    But after that, although he woke up, he never regained his old energy. As he lay on the hospital bed, he became thinner and thinner, and the vitality in his originally strong body was melting every day.


    The door of hemelinitsky''s bedroom was closed. Two zaporoze Cossack cavalry guards were on both sides of the gate like sculptures. They stared at the front without turning their eyes.


    Colonel Ivan hilko touched Bao Hong next to him and turned his head.


    "Hey, Bao Hong, my brother, what do you say old heme and his son are doing in there now?" Ivan hilko asked. His voice was very loud, as if he was deeply afraid that others would not hear him.


    People around heard it, and they looked at Ivan hilko and Bao Hong. Everyone is extremely concerned about this issue, because there have been rumors that khmelinitsky wants to break the tradition of Cossack election and pass the position of chief to his son.


    "How do I know? I''m not his son? But if I were his son, I wouldn''t have the face to sit there." Bao Hong sneered at the door.


    Of course, he also heard the rumor. Although Bao Hong is not as interested in the position of chief as hilko, he will never allow the Cossack tradition to be trampled on.


    No, not even hemelinitsky.


    What Ivan hilko wants is Bao Hong''s attitude. His mouse like eyes turned twice and echoed loudly, "yes, the great chief has always been elected. Our brothers in each league, one person, one vote."


    "Yes, one person, one vote!"


    Someone immediately echoed Ivan hilko''s words.


    The atmosphere outside the door was fierce for a moment, and everyone was shouting to respect tradition.


    While the atmosphere was warm and everyone was shouting slogans, hilko elbowed Bao Hong again.


    "Bao Hong, my brother of the league," he said, "I know what you want most. If you help me ascend the throne of the great chief, I will help you realize your wish. I swear in the name of God that the day I ascend the throne will be the day when zaporoze''s Cossack army arrives at zbalari."


    I heard that hilko made a deal with himself with Helena as a chip. Bao Hong''s face turned pale. He clapped the saber at his waist with a clang. He said fiercely to hilko, "never trade Helena in front of me, hilko. This is my bottom line."


    Hilko felt a chill in the tailbone. He quickly smiled and said, "of course, of course. Bao Hong, I made a mistake."


    Just then, someone whispered, "Ivan wigowski is coming."


    Everyone looked down the corridor.


    Ivan wigowski appeared in the corridor. He was still the same as before - holding a notebook in his hand, with straight clothes and meticulous accessories.


    When Ivan vigovsky walked towards the gate, Ivan hilko, who had just been angry at Baohong, suddenly jumped out of the crowd. He kicked out one leg, his toes raised high, and his hands spread like a flying eagle, blocking Ivan vigovsky''s way.


    "Hello, noble master of Cossacks." Ivan hilko took off his hat, drew a few circles on his chest with great exaggeration and banter, and then lowered his head below his belt.


    Such a comic action certainly caused a lot of laughter.


    Ivan wigowski didn''t laugh. He stepped straight over Ivan hilko''s leg and went to the gate.


    "The great chief called me," said Ivan vigovsky.


    "The chief has been waiting for a long time."


    Two zaporoze Cossack cavalry respectfully opened the door and let Ivan vigovsky in. Then the gate closed behind Ivan vigovsky.


    Ivan hilko spit hard on the ground.


    "A bully."


    Hilkoben also said, "when your master dies, see how I deal with you", but when the words came to his mouth, he swallowed them back.


    Because Bogdan hemelinitsky is still alive.


    Ivan hilko walked back to Bao Hong.


    "Bao Hong, the chief summoned vikovski alone at this time, and there was a Yuri in it. It seems that old Hemei wants to be alone." Ivan hilko said to Bao Hong.


    But Bao Hong didn''t respond to Ivan hilko''s words.


    Hilko''s asking for trouble again.


    It was, and there were hurried footsteps on the stairs again. Tsarist Russian ambassador tuberlin and his adjutant bojankin also rushed over.


    As soon as tubulin came up, he came to Ivan hilko. He took off his bearskin hat and wiped his face. Then he asked hilko, "how''s the chief?"


    "He''s still alive."


    Upon hearing this, tubulin''s face did not change at all, and he did not know whether it was joy or disappointment.


    "But," Ivan hilko continued, "vigovsky went in just now. Yuri was in there."


    Tubulin''s face became ugly. He also thought about whether Bogdan hemelinitsky''s move had the meaning of supporting orphans.


    Although it is said in Kiev that vikovski also has the ambition to win the next great Cossack chief, if Bogdan hemelinitsky gives him enough interests to help Yuri willingly, then their strength will be combined into one. Even in the election, Yuri will win more than hilko he supports.


    Realizing that the future situation might be unfavorable to hilko, tubulin said, "hilko, please believe that your Majesty the Czar is your strong backing no matter what happens."


    As soon as tubulin''s voice fell, Swedish ambassador Magnus de la Gardier came together with a short, stocky middle-aged man.


    "How''s my benefactor and eldest brother khmelynitsky?"


    As soon as he came to the door, the middle-aged man shouted. He even rushed to the gate and tried to break in.


    Several Cossack company commanders quickly hugged him.


    "Colonel Popovich, the chief is still alive, still alive. Calm down," a company captain comforted him.


    But the middle-aged man desperately moved to the gate. His tiger eyes were tearful and looked like crazy. Several obstructionists were even dragged by him for a few steps.


    But none of the people who saw this scene thought he was acting.


    Bogdan Popovich, ruler of Chernigov, is also the most loyal supporter of Bogdan hemelinitsky. It is even said that even if Bogdan hemelinitsky asked him to cut off his head, Bogdan Popovich would not hesitate to do so.


    After all, the power of one person is limited. Popovich finally exhausted after taking another three steps. The three company captains hurriedly dragged Popovich to a nearby chair and sat down.


    When the farce ended, tubulin saw Magnus, who came with Popovich, standing with his hands behind him. He left hilko and walked to Magnus.


    "Magnus, my friend. It seems that your king is determined to succeed Yuri."


    Magnus neither acknowledges nor denies tubulin''s words. He said: "his majesty Karl x respects and supports all decisions of chief Bogdan hemelinitsky."


    Tubulin snorted coldly.

 Chapter 651

    Almost an hour after Ivan wigowski went in, the gate reopened.


    Ivan wigowski came out, his eyes red. After everyone looked at him, vikovski said in a trembling voice to the people outside: "the great chief wants to see Baohong, hilko and Popovich. Others who are willing to stay here can stay here and those who want to go back can go back."


    "Why did you tell us to go back and stay here?" a question came from a corner.


    "That''s what the chief said," Ivan vigovsky said coldly to the voice corner.


    No one answered in the corner.


    "Please, three," Ivan wigowski said again to the three.


    Bao Hong, hilko and Popovich looked at each other, and then followed Ivan vigovsky in.


    In the hospital bed, hemelinitskiren had three dreams. In the first dream, he returned to his youth and returned to the battle of secora.


    At that time, he was a registered Cossack General of the Republic of Poland. On the eve of the battle, he and two army generals of the Republic of Poland went to meet with 73 year old Grand Marshal Stanislaw zukevsky.


    When the three came outside the tent, Bogdan hemelinitsky clearly saw the old commander unloading his armor with the help of an attendant.


    Seeing the young man''s quick work, the old commander blurted out, "child, how old are you this year?"


    The attendant looked up and replied, "your honor, I''m 21 years old."


    The old commander smiled, and the fine wrinkles covered the corners of his eyes: "when I was your age, I worked in the court. I followed the former King Stefan bartore to suppress the Gdansk rebellion when I was nearly 30..."


    When the old commander mentioned the past, the attendant replied excitedly, so that he interrupted his words: "yes! I knew that battle since childhood. You led less than 3000 people in lubeshov to beat more than 10000 rebels down! Sir, my friends and I have heard a lot of your heroic deeds since childhood. You are our idol!"


    "You are also my idol, sir," hemelinitsky thought silently outside the tent.


    "Strictly speaking, child," said the old commander, "the battle of lubeshov was commanded by Yang zbirovsky, who is an officer I respect very much..."


    At this point, khmelinitsky seemed to see tears in the eyes of the old Commander: "he died seventeen years ago."


    The Chamberlain fixed the last armor part, lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry, sir."


    The old commander''s eyes were as calm as ever. He murmured, "man is always going to die, no matter how great or humble he is."


    This sentence was also firmly remembered by hemelinitsky at that time.


    Then the old commander noticed hemelinitsky and the other two at the door.


    "Here you are. Come on in."


    So he walked in side by side with the other two. Just before the old commander, one of the men with a beard and a letter in his hand smashed the letter on the table. He was about to speak, but he saw that the attendant standing next to the old commander had not left. He immediately ordered him to leave temporarily.


    "Charnietsky, you go down first."


    The attendant took a look at the old commander, who slightly jawed his head. The young man saluted and left quickly.


    As soon as the Chamberlain left, his beard broke out. He put his right hand on his saber and scolded: "that... Those corpse vegetarians! Rukev... Lord forsky, such a big war refused to give me... I... we allocated funds for additional troops. We are protecting... Protecting our country! We are protecting their property!"


    The old commander didn''t speak. He opened the letter and began to read it. He tried to read, but he was too old to read clearly.


    "It''s nothing more than platitudes. The old men of Parliament are rich. They sit in the sun in the big manor and don''t want to give the army a Taylor!" shouted a man of his age with a moustache.


    Then hemelinitsky himself said, "I heard that the Turks have assembled tens of thousands of troops, including their lackeys and vassals."


    "The news is very well informed, Bogdan. You zaporoze Cossacks have robbed the pagans'' treasures, which will really make trouble for us!"


    "I assure you, we didn''t do it, your excellency pototsky." hemelinitsky replied, "it was the Don Cossacks. We have little contact with them."


    Pototsky shrugged: "whatever, I can''t tell the difference between you anyway..." he then sneered: "the evil Cossack is the long fingernail of the Republic. Although it is sharp, it also needs to be trimmed regularly."


    Anger flashed across khmelinitsky''s eyebrows, and the detail was seen by the old commander.


    "Enough, pototsky, pay attention to your words. Bogdan is a registered Cossack and our colleague here. Don''t forget that he led 500 Cossack infantry to help us against the Ottoman invasion."


    Hemelinitsky glanced gratefully at the old commander. The old commander then said, "in any case, the king''s order has been issued. We are in war and we must work together. I have been in Moldavia for so many years and know that the determination of the pagan Sudan can not be underestimated. Considering the very limited size of our army, this battle... Will be very difficult."


    Until now, hemelinitsky still remembers how he answered when the old commander sighed so much. He asked the old commander to let him lead the Cossacks to block the army of Ottoman Turkish sultans and win valuable time for the army to build fortifications.


    "Sir, I am not afraid for the sake of the Republic!"


    Said the young Bogdan hemelinitsky.


    The old Commander agreed with the young Bogdan hemelinitsky''s suggestion that he would almost commit suicide. Bogdan hemelinitsky led five hundred Cossack infantry day and night towards the Turkish camp.


    They launched an uprising against the Ottoman Turkish army and charged without turning back. There were more than 20000 enemies, but everyone, including themselves, did not turn back. The Cossacks twisted into a rope and rushed towards the enemy''s middle army. They beat the Ottoman Turks head and tail, and soon their formation was out of order.


    Jamid Popovich, one of his Cossacks with one eye and one ear, stabbed three white hooded (Sudanese soldiers) in a row and seized three money bags full of confinement from them. Just as he rushed to the fourth enemy, a shell hit him and broke him in half.


    Kobita, a young Cossack with golden hair, pressed a pagan on the ground and stabbed him with his opponent''s dagger. But before he got up, a hot bullet hit his temple and almost opened his skull. He was killed by a hippathian cavalry on a tall horse. He was tall and straight like a poplar.


    This guy is obviously a hard stubble. Before the battle with Bogdan hemelinitsky, two more zaporoze Cossacks were split in half, one Cossack was stabbed to death with a spear, and the other was smashed by a page hammer.


    Bogdan hemelinitsky rushed up. When the other party saw Bogdan hemelinitsky wearing a lock armour, he also saw that he was an important figure in the Cossacks. So he abandoned his other opponents and rushed over.


    The hippathi cavalry waved their sabers and put a steel shield on their chest. Bogdan hemelinitsky had a pistol in one hand and a saber in the other.


    When they were about to pass by, Bogdan hemelinitsky shot his opponent''s horse in the eye, and the dark brown army horse knocked the hippasi cavalry down.


    Bogdan hemelinitsky bullied forward. He slashed between the two pale lips of the other party, knocked out several white teeth and cut off his tongue.


    The blood, which was as red as a vine, gushed out like a spring and dyed each other''s armor red.


    But before Bogdan hemelinitsky could taste the fruits of victory, another hippasi cavalry attacked him from behind and knocked him unconscious


    Bogdan hemelinitsky and his Cossack infantry forced 150000 Ottoman troops to arrive in the battlefield two days later at the cost of almost all deaths, and caused several times more casualties to their opponents.


    It was an impassioned and youthful era.

 Chapter 652

    Hemelinitsky''s eyes darkened on the hospital bed. Then, before his eyes, there was a scene of dialogue between himself and a young warrior. Hemelinitsky remembered that this was his camp in Shechem. At that time, he had just executed tatarchuk and barabash (both were Cossack company captains, but opposed khmelinitsky''s war against Poland) and redeemed a man with 4000 Taylor from Tuha ibei. This man is Jan skzedusky, the samurai lying in bed and in front of him.


    "You are free, Colonel," hemelinitsky said to Jan skzedusky.


    After that, hemelinitsky added another sentence: "although I know that once you recover your strength, you will come back against me."


    A song came from the dark outside. It was the Cossack soldiers singing praises to Tuha ibei.


    "Ho! Ho!


    Tuha ibei, I''m so angry


    Ho! Ho!


    Tuha ibei


    Our friends, don''t be surprised... "


    Injured, lying on the wooden bed, Jan skzedusky propped up his upper body with his hands and leaned against the wall behind him.


    He said to himself weakly and forcefully, "as long as God gives me strength."


    Hemelinitsky shook his head helplessly. He likes Jan skzedusky very much, not only because he saved himself, but also because Jan skzedusky is very like himself in his youth, loyal, brave and patriotic.


    But all this has become a thing of the past. When he burned the family property accumulated in most of his life and the body of his wife, and led the Cossacks loyal to him to Xie Qi, everything could not be changed. He wants to sweep this dirty land with fire and sword, and drive all the great nobles who will only absorb the fat and cream of the Ukrainian people into hell.


    Since the country doesn''t love you anymore, why do you return the country.


    Hemelinitsky is ready to leave. Although Jan skzedusky has clearly expressed his opposition to himself, he will still abide by his promise and release him.


    Hemelinitsky''s hand touched the handle of the door when Jan skzedusky suddenly stopped him.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Hemelinitsky turned his head and looked into Jan skzedusky''s eyes.


    He wondered if Jan skzedusky had changed his mind and was willing to help himself?


    But his guess was wrong. Jan skzedusky just said, "I heard you want to oppose the Republic because chezinlin took one of your hives?"


    Hemelinitsky''s fists were clenched together. A hive? That damn Polish nobleman ruined everything!


    He just didn''t want to sell the hive to chejinlin. The little nobleman sneaked into his home in subotif while he was out, killed his son and robbed his wife. Let the 50 year old lose most of what he has paid for in his life.


    Jan skzedusky knew that he was right when he saw that although he didn''t speak, his angry face was distorted.


    Jan skzedusky''s face showed sympathy for hemelinitsky.


    He whispered to hemelinitsky, "if you really have grievances, you should appeal to the court and the king. My Lord yareme vishnevsky is a just prince. As long as you stop the rebellion, I believe he will give you justice."


    Hemelinitsky smiled sarcastically at Jan scorgedus''s "kindness".


    Already on his sickbed, hemelinitsky still clearly remembered how he answered Jan skzedusky at that time.


    "Justice? I''ve got my own justice. When I went to see the king, the king said to me, don''t I have a gun and gun in my hand? Look, this is the justice given to me by the king. Also, do you think I''m uprising in Sheqi just for myself? Just for my little grievance? All right, noble sir. If I''m really just for personal revenge, do you think it will be Do so many people follow me? Will they live and die for me? Open your eyes and have a closer look! If you see clearly, you will know why thousands of people are on my side. Ukraine, my mother, has raised my mother, this hot land. How rich she is! But who enjoys faith here? Who lives happily here? Who is free here? It''s vikinevsky, pototsky and kalinovsky in your mouth. Their fields in Ukraine are connected by paths. The land is theirs, the mill is theirs, and even the golden freedom is theirs. But the Ukrainian people have nothing. Some just wash their faces in tears, some just make cattle and horses. Cossacks have been in the past During the war, we made many miracles for the Republic, but what are our privileges? When the nobles need us to protect the country, they treat us as soldiers, but once the border is calm, they look after us like serfs. The tyranny of the nobles is fiercer than the tiger, and the Jewish rent collectors of the nobles are wolves, who are biting the blood and flesh of the Ukrainian mother Now, my mother has entrusted me with the task of driving out jackals, tigers and leopards, and my suffering is her encouragement to me. Therefore, I don''t believe in any law, princes or kings. I only believe in myself! "


    With this long speech, hemelinitsky raised his hand. The bronze hand was like a burning torch.


    Jan skzedusky was speechless. Like all young people with dreams, he believed in law, princes and kings.


    Hemelinitsky put his hand down. He concluded: "a storm will sweep Ukraine, which will be unprecedented. We will clean up all evil and establish a Cossack state on this Ukrainian land!"


    Looking at himself, who was still passionate about his armor that year, old khmelinitsky''s aging heart seemed to be ten years younger. He wanted to shout to himself: "long live Ukraine! Long live Cossacks!"


    In front of him, hemelinitsky pushed open the wooden door, which was full of light. In the square outside the door, the singing and dancing Cossacks disappeared, replaced by two kneeling people and countless colorful regiment and military flags.


    "Crooked nose" maxim clivoney bent down and bowed to himself.


    "Commander, pototsky and kalinovsky are waiting for you."


    That is the glory of zaporonen Cossacks. In the two wars of Huangshui River and korsson, the main force of the Republic of Poland in Ukraine was destroyed, and the commander and deputy commander were captured. The Polish nobles who used to be domineering at the top finally had to lower their "noble" heads.

 Chapter 653

    Hemelinitsky couldn''t help but want to sing a song, but the picture in front of him turned again. Then he saw a lonely figure on the grassland. Hemelinitsky could not see clearly because he was far away, but he instinctively felt that it was himself. But when is this? where are you? Hemelinitsky can''t remember very well.


    The figure was wearing a Tatar sheepskin turned out jacket, with no hat on his head. A lock of hair hung between his eyebrows. It looked oily and had not been combed for a long time.


    The figure is so lonely, so lonely, he stooped, like a defeated achievement.


    "Almighty God, where should I go and where should I look?"


    Hemelinitsky heard the figure talking to himself.


    "Ah!"


    Hemelinitsky shouted. He remembered, remembered, yes. That''s who I am, after the defeat of berestecko.


    In that battle, he did not fight with his Cossack comrades to the end because he was captured by Muhammad gley, a pagan and perfidious man. At this time, he had just been released by the Tatars and was on his way to pereyaslav.


    At that time, I was really at a loss. The gap between the strength of zaporoche Cossack and the Republic of Poland is greater than I imagined. Even if I have defeated the army of the Republic again and again, when the country really awakens, the nobles whose interests have been damaged in Ukraine put down their contradictions with the king and unite as one, even if they unite with the Tatars, they are not their opponents. Moreover, the Tatars betrayed themselves halfway.


    Hemelinitsky heard himself talking to himself: "Yuri, my son, how are you? My clerk (referring to Ivan wigovsky) are you still alive? And Bao Hong, hilko, Popovich... You guys are cats. You should be all right."


    While he was talking to himself, hemelinitsky saw the person he was talking about appeared in front of him.


    "Father, you''re back! We''re all waiting for you!"


    His son, Yuri hemelinitsky, shouted happily. The son''s face was covered with smoke, his coat was black, and blood stains remained on his chest and arms.


    "Chief, this scepter is too heavy. You should take it."


    Bao Hong handed the black staff to himself.


    During his absence, Bao Hong, the Cossack eagle, was elected as a temporary chief. It was precisely because of his bravery and wit that zaporoze Cossack''s rebel army was not annihilated by the poles and kept the fire to continue fighting. Now, the Cossack born for freedom returned his scepter to himself without any greed for power.


    "Chief, everyone has retreated to pereslav. Comrades are waiting for you."


    Ivan vigovsky, the Cossack leader of the little aristocracy, always did things in good order. Although he tends to make peace with the Republic on the issue of Poland and is very unpopular with other leaders in the Cossacks, his loyalty to himself is beyond doubt.


    "Chief, our blood is still hot, our powder bags are not empty, and our horses can run fast. We are all waiting for you to lead us and the poles to continue to fight!"


    Hilko, the legendary Cossack, once carried five small boats and 100 Cossack sailors from both parties: Ukrainian Cossack leader khmelnitsky and Russian czar Alexei Mikhailovich.


    The agreement is complete.

 Chapter 654

    At this time, Bogdan hemelinitsky finally woke up. He turned his head to one side and saw Baohong, hilko, Popovich and his son standing in front of him.


    "Chief, you''re awake." vikovski saw Bogdan hemelinitsky open his eyes, bent over and said, "I called in all the people you ordered me to call. But we didn''t dare to disturb you when we saw you close your eyes."


    Bogdan hemelinitsky nodded weakly. He motioned to vigovsky to help himself up.


    Vicky did. He put two pillows behind Bogdan hemelinitsky in order to make the chief sit more comfortable.


    "I just had a dream," said Bogdan hemelinitsky. His lips were dry and cracked, and his voice was weak.


    The four people on one side listened carefully. They knew that everything Bogdan hemelinitsky said now might be his last words.


    "Bao Hong."


    Bogdan hemelinitsky was the first to call Bao Hong''s name.


    Hilko turned his face to Bao Hong. The Cossack was nervous. He worried that Bogdan hemelinitsky would give him the black staff representing the power of the Cossack chief.


    Although other people''s actions are not as intense as those of hilko, their hearts also have the same ideas as hilko.


    "Yes, chief," Bao Hong said.


    Bogdan hemelinitsky continued: "I dreamed of you. Your Cossack Eagle led everyone out of the encirclement of the poles during my captivity by the Tatars. Then when you found me, you said to me, ''chief, this scepter is too heavy. You should take it.''"


    "At that time, you were the legitimate chief of all Cossacks. I was only acting in your absence. When you came back, of course I should return the black staff to you." Bao Hong said frankly.


    "Yes, you are such a person."


    With this, Bogdan hemelinitsky turned his head to hilko.


    "Hilko," cried Bogdan hemelinitsky.


    "Yes, chief."


    "Hilko, I still remember the reply you wrote to the Ottoman Turkish Sultan. It was full of scolding."


    Then Bogdan hemelinitsky began to recite the full text of the reply. Especially when I read that hilko said that the Ottoman Turkish Sultan worked in Babylon, repaired cars in Macedonia and played horse urine in Jerusalem. Goat in Alexandria, swineherd in upper and lower Egypt. The sloth of Armenia, the thief of bodolia, the * * of Tatar, and the executioner of kamayanit. You are the stupid X in the Yin and Yang world, the idiot in front of Allah, the grandson of the evil snake, and a smoker from Laozi. When you are a boar''s snot, a mare''s ass, a mongrel born in the slaughterhouse, and an unwashed brain, even he laughs.


    Hilko, of course, echoed with a smile. But he couldn''t stop thinking, what does Bogdan hemelinitsky mean now.


    Or maybe it doesn''t mean anything. Bogdan hemelinitsky is just remembering the past.


    After talking to hilko, Bogdan hemelinitsky turned his head to Popovich.


    At this time, Bogdan hemelinitsky, who was seriously ill, said so many words, and his color became more pale. On one side, Yuri begged his father to have a rest, but Bogdan hemelinitsky refused.


    "Popovich, my good brother." Bogdan hemelinitsky waved to him.


    Popovich hurried forward. He fell on his knees and held Bogdan hemelinitsky''s weak hands with his big hands.


    The Cossack tiger''s eyes were in tears.


    "Yuri, please give it to you." Bogdan hemelinitsky only said this to Popovich.


    Popovich choked. Although he didn''t speak, everyone could see that the man would use his life to complete Bogdan hemelinitsky''s last entrustment.


    Hilko''s heart clicked. He realized that Bogdan hemelinitsky was God''s refuge. He glanced at vigovsky again, but saw that the clerk still looked as usual.


    "Before we came in, did the great chief have to be alone with the guy Vigo vasky?" hilko thought.


    In his mind, it is safest for Bogdan khmelinitsky to entrust Yuri to vikovski and Popovich at the same time.


    "Yuri."


    Then Bogdan hemelinitsky called out his son''s name.


    "Father, I''m here." Yuri''s voice was crying.


    Bogdan hemelinitsky held out his other hand, the hand holding the black stick.


    "Yuri, you swear in the name of God: from now on, you will treat the four uncles as you treat me. Rely on them and protect Ukraine," said Bogdan hemelinitsky.


    "I swear, father," Yuri said.


    Bogdan hemelinitsky finished waiting for Yuri. Without waiting for the four to respond, he extended the black staff to Yuri. He wanted to give the great chief''s scepter to his son.


    All this is in Bao Hong''s eyes. He was so angry that he couldn''t help himself.


    The rumor became a reality, and Bogdan hemelinitsky really wanted to destroy the tradition and pass on power to his family from generation to generation.


    "Hemelinitsky! In the Cossack tradition, the chief is elected. Don''t you forget?" Bao Hongzhi asked.


    He ignored that Bogdan khmelinitsky was still a great chief and that he was dying.


    "Bao Hong, pay attention to your tone. You''re talking to the chief." Popovich saw that Bao Hong was so rude. He raised his eyebrows and eyes and scolded loudly.


    But Bao Hong is not afraid of thousands of troops. How can he be afraid of Popovich''s threat?


    At this time, hilko quietly took a step forward. He was not only showing that he was on the same front with Bao Hong, but also protecting Bao Hong from Popovich''s sudden violent injury.


    In his spare time, hilko looked at vigovsky.


    Originally, hilko thought that vikovski must be on Popovich''s side at this time. But the clerk kept a certain distance from both factions in the quarrel, as if he were one.


    This is something worth pondering.


    "Cough!" Bogdan hemelinitsky coughed violently.


    It can be said that Bao Hong''s response was entirely within his expectation.


    "Bao Hong, do you think I let my son inherit the throne for my own selfish desires?" Bogdan hemelinitsky leaned over, put his hand on the edge of the bed to support the balance, and then asked Bao Hong, who stood like a poplar tree.


    "Isn''t it?" Bao Hong sneered.


    "Of course not." Bogdan hemelinitsky shook his head in disappointment. At this time, he was quite like a brilliant zither player lamenting his superiority and lack of music.


    "I am for the unity of the Cossacks," said Bogdan hemelinitsky.


    Then, not allowing Bao Hong to interrupt, he said to himself: "Bao Hong, you should understand that you, hilko and vikovski have a high reputation among the Cossacks and have a group of supporters. When I was alive, you were in awe of me and could still unite. But once I died, no matter which of the three of you is in the top position, the other two are bound to lose no one. What''s worse, you are not private Gratitude and resentment, but different ideas. At that time, the contradictions can not be reconciled, and it will be a civil war waiting for the Cossacks. "


    Bao Hong was speechless.

 Chapter 655

    Is what Bogdan hemelinitsky said reasonable? Of course it makes sense. At least Bao Hong himself knows that he would be dissatisfied if vikovski became a great chief. I believe hilko will do the same.


    Bogdan hemelinitsky stopped to catch his breath. He added: "So in order not to cause civil strife, I decided to let Yuri inherit the position of chief after careful consideration. Of course, he can''t have my authority, so the four of you will assist him, and the big and small affairs of the Cossack emirate will be negotiated and signed by the four of you. In this way, the Cossack emirate will ensure that there will be no civil strife, and your power will not be reduced , but increased. "


    At Bao Hong''s side, hilko saw that Bao Hong showed a thoughtful expression, as if he had been persuaded by Bogdan hemelinitsky, and he himself thought about it secretly.


    Seeing Bao Hong and hilko being persuaded by themselves, Bogdan hemelinitsky showed an imperceptible smile on his face.


    Bao Hong and hilko went into their urn.


    And vigovsky, who had been quietly observing, could not help sighing when he saw this smile of Bogdan hemelinitsky.


    As a clerk and the person who has the most contact with Bogdan hemelinitsky in government affairs, vikovsky knows clearly - what Bogdan hemelinitsky said just now is only or most of his excuses. He gave the black staff to his son for one and only one purpose, that is, to pass down the position of the great chief in his blood clan from generation to generation.


    Bogdan hemelinitsky is not a saint, he has his own selfishness. Especially in his old age, Bogdan hemelinitsky plans for his son more and more.


    In fact, there are signs of this idea that the father will die and the son will follow.


    In the zporov agreement Shortly after the signing of the armistice, Bogdan hemelinitsky joined hands with the Tatars to conquer Moldavia, which was constantly moving between the Republic of Poland and himself. After the successful expedition, Bogdan hemelinitsky let his eldest son marry the only daughter of the Archduke of Moldavia, and the two regimes formed an alliance. At the same time, Bogdan hemelinitsky coerced Moldavia The Archduke promised that his eldest son would inherit the title of Archduke after his death.


    Vikovski clearly remembers that it was he who was involved in the Moldavia bus.


    Only three years later, Bogdan hemelinitsky''s son died there, and Moldavia fell to Poland.


    After a failed attempt, Bogdan hemelinitsky hoped to let his only remaining son inherit his current position.


    But when he came up with this idea, Bogdan hemelinitsky at this time had no ability to coerce the Archduke of Moldavia.


    He inevitably grew old and was seen by everyone.


    If Bogdan hemelinitsky was a tiger during the uprising and could frighten others with his eyes, now he is just an old sick cat, a sick cat too weak to catch mice.


    Tigers can intimidate animals, but cats can''t. Bogdan hemelinitsky can only persuade his three powerful giants and transfer part of his power.


    Of course, when Yuri becomes an adult, he will take back all these powers.


    Old Hemei certainly has this confidence, because time will be Yuri''s best weapon.


    No matter Bao Hong, Popovich, himself or hilko, everyone is in their prime. Hilko, the oldest, is already forty and seven, while Yuri is only fifteen. In this era, over fifty can be regarded as an old man, and most Cossacks don''t even live until forty. When Yuri reaches adulthood, he is already old, and hilko has even gone to see God.


    "Vikovsky, my clerk. What do you think?"


    Just as vigovsky thought so, Bogdan hemelinitsky suddenly asked him.


    Bogdan hemelinitsky was obviously confident that he would speak for him.


    "Of course what he would think." vigovsky thought, "even if his hope of becoming a great chief has failed, Bogdan hemelinitsky has not treated himself badly. He not only summoned himself alone, but also promised that he would still serve as Yuri''s clerk after Yuri succeeded to the throne."


    However, vikovsky is not willing to follow the path arranged by Bogdan hemelinitsky for himself. He is a person with political aspirations. He once served Bogdan hemelinitsky, partly because he saved himself and partly because he has the same ambition as himself to save Ukraine.


    But now, Bogdan hemelinitsky has obviously deviated from this track. He is cronyist. Even ignoring the fact that the Cossack emirate is surrounded by Poland, Czarist Russia and Crimean khanate, he is still determined to form an alliance with the distant kingdom of Sweden, which has declined in the middle of the war - just because Karl x supports Yuri.


    Different ways do not conspire.


    "Yes," vygowski whispered as he turned to Bogdan hemelinitsky, "the great chief''s foresight is beyond our reach."


    Bogdan hemelinitz nodded. Obviously, he was extremely satisfied with vikovski''s answer.


    But just then, vikovski said something unexpected to Bogdan hemelinitsky.


    "But the big chief and the four assistant politicians are also incompatible with the Cossack tradition after all."


    Although the words are obscure, the meaning is clear. Vikovski opposed Bogdan hemelinitsky''s passing of the throne.


    Bogdan hemelinitsky stared at vikovsky. He felt a heavy blow on his chest. Bogdan hemelinitsky, who was out of breath, raised his head and looked at vikovsky.


    The latter''s face was calm.


    "Traitor!"


    Bogdan hemelinitsky never thought that the clerk vikovsky had served him for so long and betrayed himself at the last minute.


    "Why!"


    Bogdan hemelinitsky was depressed, and he felt more and more out of breath.


    "I am for the future of the Cossacks," vikovsky said to Bogdan hemelinitsky in his heart.


    On one side, Yuri, hmelinitsky''s son, suddenly made a move to add fuel to the fire. He said to Bogdan hemelinitsky, "father, I don''t want so many people to help me. Uncle Popovich and uncle vikovski are enough."


    Yuri was young after all. He didn''t realize that vikovski was denying his succession. He thought that his father''s clerk was afraid of being elevated in the future.


    Bogdan hemelinitsky''s face turned purple. He''s such a stupid son!


    "Don''t talk!" Bogdan hemelinitsky gave Yuri a fierce look.


    Soon, he turned his eyes to vikovsky.


    "My clerk, I have made up my mind," said Bogdan hemelinitsky.


    "Yes."


    Vikovsky replied.


    As he spoke, vikovski moved in the direction of Baohong and hilko.


    At this time, the three stood on a line.


    This means that it is obvious.


    Vikovski expressed his break with Bogdan hemelinitsky by action.


    "Please also respect the Cossack tradition," said Bao Hong and hilko, who were awakened by Yuri''s stupidity.


    Bogdan hemelinitsky couldn''t hold on any longer. He pounded his chest with his fist, but the feeling of obstruction did not ease at all.


    "Father!"


    Yuri was so frightened that he sat by the bed and stroked Bogdan hemelinitsky''s back.


    Popovich also quickly took a spittoon and handed it to Bogdan hemelinitsky.


    Bogdan hemelinitsky pushed away the spittoon. He said to Popovich, "Popovich, go, go and tell people outside that Yuri hemelinitsky is the next chief of the Kazakh emirate."


    By this time, Bogdan hemelinitsky had ignored it.


    "Yes, chief," Popovich replied.


    He was just about to be ordered out. Just then, Bogdan hemelinitsky gave an "Er", as if he had been strangled by someone. Then old Hemei''s head tilted up and his eyes seemed to protrude from his eyes. His hand reached to the ceiling, struggling like a fish out of the water.

 Chapter 656

    Bogdan hemelinitsky is dead.


    When the door of the bedroom was opened, the news of his death and the news of Yuri hemelinitsky taking over as the chief of the emirate were told to the people waiting outside. The people were surprised at first. They didn''t believe that the owl had gone like this, and they couldn''t digest the news of Yuri hemelinitsky''s succession.


    The Swedish ambassador Magnus de la gardiye was delighted. Yuri''s accession to the throne marks the rock solid alliance between Sweden and the Cossack emirate.


    Then, when everyone else ran into the bedroom with heavy steps, Magnus de la Gardier''s steps were light.


    Whether they went to pay tribute to the appearance of the dead or to please the new chief of the Ukrainian emirate, Cherchen did not know. He was still immersed in the news.


    Uncle and nephew Stanislaw pototsky and Cherchen arrived at Bogdan hemelinitsky''s residence at the latest. When the three stepped up the stairs, there was already a cry for the death of Bogdan hemelinitsky.


    "Still a little late," sighed Stanislaw pototsky. As an old friend, he lamented that he could not see Bogdan hemelinitsky for the last time.


    Cherchen has never met Bogdan hemelinitsky. On the way to Kiev, Chechen thought about letting Bao Hong introduce him. He was really curious about what the old man, the Polish aristocrat, the old man described by Natalie as the incarnation of the devil and Satan, looked like? Is it really as green faced as the legend.


    Stanislaw pototsky, the leader of the Polish mission, pushed Cherchen a few times and motioned Cherchen to go in with him. Cherchen reacted. Knowing that czar Russia and Swedish foreign ambassadors had taken the lead, he hurried to the bedroom with the two pototsky.


    At the bedside of Bogdan hemelinitsky, Magnus de la gardiye, who took the lead in seizing the best position so that others could only stand aside, cried sadly. He cried loudly, crying that Bogdan hemelinitsky, an old friend of the king of Sweden, had gone. However, his acting skills are obviously exaggerated and hard, because Bogdan hemelinitsky and Carl X have not even seen each other. Why is it said by an old friend.


    Magnus de la Gardier has cried enough. He took Yuri''s hand again.


    "Yuri, my child, I beg your pardon," Magnus de la Gardier told him.


    Yuri took the scepter handed to him by his father and nodded in silence. At this time, the 15-year-old was silent and sad. The death of Bogdan hemelinitsky means that he has no relatives in the world. From then on alone.


    Magnus de la Gardier stood up. He said to Popovich, who stood behind Yuri like an iron tower: "Colonel, please be sorry, too."


    Popovich took a deep breath. He repressed his infinite grief and replied, "I will, sir. I will guard the future of Yuri and Ukraine."


    Magnus de la Gardier held Bogdan Popovich''s hand, tight, tight.


    When Magnus de la Gardier did all this, the three most powerful regiment leaders, hilko, Baohong and vigovsky, just stood by and watched.


    When Popovich said "the future of Yuri and Ukraine will be guarded by me", hilko gave a cold hum.


    The cold hum was so loud and harsh that it attracted everyone''s eyes. Popovich glared at hilko.


    Hilko''s ambition to become the supreme ruler of Cossacks is the strongest. At this time, seeing Popovich staring at himself, the Cossack team leader who dared to insult the Ottoman Turkish Sudan responded to the past with the same provocative eyes.


    "What''s the matter? When did you Popovich become the chief of the Cossacks and even take care of me?"


    Popovich''s face turned red. He put his hand on the Cossack sword at his waist.


    Hilko, unwilling to be outdone, put his hand on the handle. Moreover, he also said loudly, "Dear League brothers, old Hemei is dead, but the position of the great chief should not be inherited by his son. Our great chief of Cossacks has always been elected, and this tradition cannot be changed!"


    "Well said! In front of the chief just now, both hilko and I opposed the succession and asked to follow the Cossack tradition."


    As soon as hilko''s voice fell, Bao Hong gave a voice to help.


    Inspired by the two, some regiment leaders and company commanders also whispered their agreement.


    Popovich was furious. His mouth was stupid, but his hands were not stupid. Half of the saber had been pulled out from his waist.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was so tense in front of Bogdan hemelinitsky''s body.


    At this time, vigovsky stood between the two groups.


    "Cossacks don''t beat Cossacks," vikovsky said calmly.


    Hilko and Bao Hong "hum", and they put the knife back into the scabbard at the same time. Then turned around and left at the same time.


    This move caused a chain reaction. Those company commanders who were loyal to or close to hilko and Bao Hong followed one after another. Even Russian ambassador tubulin followed hilko.


    There are more than half fewer people in the bedroom. Magnus de la Gardier watched the scene with embarrassment. He never thought that before the bones of Bogdan hemelinitsky were cold, the captains of his regiments and companies began to go their own way.


    It can only be said that Bogdan hemelinitsky''s deceitful move to let his son succeed to the throne before his death was not only in the hearts of hilko and Baohong, but also in the hearts of other Cossack regiment leaders and company commanders.


    On the one hand, of course, the reason is that zaporoze Cossacks have no tradition of father death and son inheritance. Even during the rule of the Republic of Poland, after each chief dies or leaves office, the new chief is elected. Although the one who can be elected is often the one with the strongest reputation and strength, the election procedure is strictly followed. Now that Bogdan hemelinitsky wants to make a hereditary system and be the first person to eat crabs, he will suffer the greatest rebound. Second, Yuri hemelinitsky is too young (only 15 years old) and his reputation and strength are seriously insufficient to convince the public - Yuri has been living under his father''s wings since the death of Bogdan hemelinitsky''s eldest son, and has neither enough military merit nor reputation; Moreover, Yuri has a hot temper and a strong temperament. Everyone respects him only because he is the son of Bogdan hemelinitsky. The third and deepest reason is that the Cossack uprising led by Bogdan hemelinitsky had complex class composition at the beginning. Among them are the original registered Cossacks such as Bao Hong, the coerced little nobles such as vikovsky and the proletarians such as hilko. Everyone forms their own groups according to their class attributes and likes and dislikes. After these groups are formed, they have their own demands and interests. When the general spokesperson of these groups, Bogdan hemelinitsky, died, they began to attach themselves to the spokesperson in the small group.


    When a few people left, Cherchen, who was originally standing by the door, finally saw the body of Bogdan hemelinitsky lying down. Because he was lying on his back, Chechen could not see clearly. He only saw that Bogdan hemelinitsky was only medium-sized, with wide shoulders and thin physique - he might have been strong, but the suffering of illness was no longer the past. When Chechen approached old Stanislaw pototsky, Chechen finally saw the whole picture of the deceased.


    Bogdan hemelinitz, lying on his back, wore a wolf fur hat. His head was large, his skin was dark, and his eyes were slightly tilted, quite like Tatars. The narrow lips were covered with a man''s common eight character beard, which was separated by two locks at the lower end and turned into wide two curls. Even when he died, Bogdan hemelinitsky still revealed a certain perseverance. There was an attractive temperament on his face, but he refused people thousands of miles away - it was the majesty of the Cossack commander, combined with the cunning of the Tatars, with coarseness in gentleness and ferocity in chivalry.


    "This is the great chief of the Cossack emirate," Chechen thought. There are no legendary green faced tusks, and they are not like ordinary people.


    On the other side, Stanislaw pototsky introduced himself to vikovsky: "I am Stanislaw pototsky, the ambassador of the Polish mission."

 Chapter 657

    Vikovsky said hello to Stanislaw pototsky, but he didn''t talk to the old man too much. He just led the old man to Bogdan hemelinitz''s bed.


    "Yuri, the Polish mission is bringing Bogdan hemelinitz," wigowski said as he walked.


    At this time, he is a conscientious clerk.


    Stanislaw pototsky couldn''t come to the bed because Popovich stopped in front of him.


    "Poles don''t deserve to come here," said the loyal old brother Sark, gnashing his teeth.


    "Popovich! This is the messenger," said vikovski angrily.


    The clerk thought Popovich was too much.


    "I said, poles don''t deserve to be here."


    Popovich ignored vikovsky.


    Yuri stood like a wooden man. The death of Bogdan hemelinitsky hit the young man so hard that he didn''t slow down.


    Magnus de la Gardier smiled at Popovich, who was tough on Stanislaw pototsky.


    Seeing that Popovich was so rude, Henrik and Cherchen wanted to come forward, but Stanislaw pototsky held out his hand to stop them.


    The old man stepped back. He looked at Bogdan hemelinitsky''s body, drew a cross on his chest, and then recited a eulogy to see his old friend off.


    As all this, the old man left.


    Chechen and others followed.


    "I''m really sorry, sir." vikovsky chased out a few steps and walked parallel with the old man. He apologized as he walked.


    Stanislaw pototsky said, "it''s not necessary, your excellency. Poles made a lot of mistakes in Ukraine, and it''s normal for Colonel Popovich to be angry with us."


    When the old man said so, vikovsky showed a thoughtful expression.


    When the three were sent down the stairs to the gate by vikovski, Chechen saw Bao Hong, who had left earlier, standing alone in the street on a high horse.


    "Bao Hong!" said Chechen.


    Bao Hong rode up to Chechen and said, "brother Chechen, how about going for a drink with me?"


    Stanislaw pototsky gestured to Cherchen that he could go, so Cherchen rode on his horse and left with Bao Hong.


    On the way to the tavern, Chechen asked Bao Hong why he was alone. He left with another man just now.


    A contemptuous smile appeared on Bao Hong''s face, and his whip knocked his horse''s ass hard.


    "As soon as hilko left, he was tired of being with Vassily tubulin of Russia. They both flirted and discussed the future of the Cossacks in front of me. I didn''t want to get involved with the Russians, so I parted ways with them."


    They walked into a Ukrainian tavern and found a quiet corner. When Cherchen finished his third vodka with Bao Hong, Cherchen asked Bao Hong, "brother Bao Hong, where will the Cossack chiefs Congress go after Yuri inherited the position of chief?"


    "Where to go? There is no future for Cossacks! I admire the hero I of Bogdan hemelinitsky, although I have different ideas from him. I didn''t expect that his death made me completely despise him. Hehe, is the great chief of Cossack emirate hereditary? He still plays tricks with us before he dies - - four people assist in politics, but they just regard us as stepping stones for his son. "


    Then Bao Hong smiled again. His smile seemed to show to Bogdan hemelinitsky in the sky.


    Bao Hong finished laughing and raised his head again. At this time, a shop owner''s chicken jumped on the table and barked. Bao Hong waved and drove the chicken down.


    Then Bao Hong said, "succession? I will not let Yuri''s infant child succeed. What''s his reason? Did the Cossacks of zaporoze agree? Did the team leader and company leaders agree? Did the bishop of Kiev agree? I want to unite with those team leaders who safeguard Cossack tradition to oppose this motion, and then elect the real chief of Cossacks." Bao Hong shouted.


    In order to show his determination to do so and never change, Bao Hong smashed the tin wine glass on the table.


    Beer and foam splash in the beer glass. A few drops of beer sprinkled on Cherchen''s face and clothes, but Cherchen didn''t care.


    The owner of the hotel looked at his table and wine glass painfully. The bottom of the poor glass was dented.


    "Does no one support Yuri? After all, he is the son of Bogdan hemelinitsky."


    "Support? I''m afraid only that Bogdan Popovich will support Yuri. Even the little nobleman, vikovsky, who has always been a dog of Bogdan hemelinitsky, stood on our side, and no one else supported him."


    With that, Bao Hong poured all the wine in the glass into his mouth.


    Looking at Bao Hong''s unwilling appearance, Che Chen suddenly asked, "Bao Hong, do you want to be a big chief?"


    Chechen knew that Bao Hong had temporarily replaced the position of the great chief of Cossacks, so he thought that Bao Hong was so excited to vent his dissatisfaction that Bogdan hemelinitsky did not pass on the position of the great chief to himself.


    Who knows, Bao Hong raised a pair of drunken eyes. He looked at Cherchen and said dejectedly, "big chief? What''s the use of even if I''m a big chief? Can I get her when I''m a big chief? Will she fall in love with me? Hehe hehe."


    With that, Bao Hong raised his head. He burst into tears.


    Che Chen knew that she was Princess Helena, whom Bao Hong said. Obviously, in Bao Hong''s heart, nothing is as important as Princess Helena. He couldn''t bear Bao Hong''s sadness, so he blurted out: "I passed zbalari on my way to Kiev..."


    Before Chechen finished his words, Bao Hong suddenly stood up. He grabbed Chechen''s hand and asked excitedly, "how is she, how is she?"


    Bao Hong''s eyes were so eager that he was surprised to see Che Chen.


    "If I told him that Princess Helena had a bad life in zbalari, and that the child born to Princess Helena might be his, brother Bao Hong would rush there regardless." Chechen thought in his heart.


    If you think about the strong fortress of zbalari and the strict layout of Jan skoredusky around, Chechen is worried that brother Bao Hong may lose his life there if he goes desperate.


    With this in mind, Chechen decided not to tell Bao Hong the truth.


    "She''s fine," said Chechen.


    Bao Hong released Che Chen''s hand, and his eyes dimmed.


    "Yes, she''s fine. How could she be bad?" Bao Hong muttered to himself.


    "Brother Bao Hong, Stanislaw pototsky and I came to Poland this time to..." Cherchen couldn''t bear Bao Hong to continue to be dejected. He shifted the topic to "business".


    Bao Hong raised a hand and said, "Cherchen, of course I know the purpose of the poles. But please don''t say any more. I have the arrogance of my Cossack, and I don''t allow anyone to supervise me. No matter who wants to violate the freedom of Cossacks, I will treat each other with the sword in my hand."


    Che Chen understood that Bao Hong had made up his mind. He no longer said much, but raised his glass.


    "Then let''s drink, brother Bao Hong."

 Chapter 658

    Che Chen and Bao Hong drank one cup at a time and got very drunk. In the end, Chechen didn''t know whether Bao Hong sent him or returned to the embassy.


    The next morning, when Chechen woke up from his sleep, it was daybreak. He was still full of wine and his head was dizzy.


    Che Chen shook his head and knocked with his fist. He felt better.


    "Are you awake? Chechen."


    A voice came from the door. Chechen fixed his eyes and saw that Henrik was standing at the door.


    "Sorry, I drank too much yesterday. Henrik, is it the old man who wants to see me?" Chechen got up from bed and asked.


    "It was, but not now."


    "Why?"


    Henrik pointed his head in the direction of the window.


    "You can see for yourself."


    Chechen went to the window. He opened the curtain and looked out.


    Outside the gate of the embassy stood a group of Cossack soldiers in dark uniforms. They walked around in front of the gate with loaded guns.


    Chechen looked at both sides again. He saw a team of Cossacks standing in front of the Russian Embassy, but not at the door of the Swedish Embassy.


    "Are they Bogdan Popovich''s people?" Chechen asked.


    "Yes," Henrik said as he walked to the window.


    "Today, my uncle was going to visit vikovsky, the Registrar of the Cossacks. Before he went out, he saw the Cossacks blocking the door. I sent someone to ask. They said they were ordered by Popovich to protect the safety of the embassy personnel."


    Chechen realized that they were under surveillance and house arrest.


    "I''ll go out and have a look."


    Che Chen said, put on his clothes and walked outside the door.


    At the gate, Chechen asked a Cossack soldier, "who is your head?"


    A Cossack with a thick beard came over.


    "I am," he said.


    Chechen showed his identity. He asked, "I wonder why we don''t let our people out?"


    The Cossack captain looked at Cherchen''s half-aged child and smiled contemptuously. He asked, "who are you?"


    "I''m the guard captain of the mission." Chechen said positively. Then he added, "he is also a good friend of your Cossack regiment leader Bao Hong."


    Perhaps the latter sentence of Cherchen worked, and the Cossack captain''s face was more solemn. He said, "well, for the sake of being a good friend of the captain of Baohong regiment, I tell you - my chief Colonel Bogdan Popovich is worried that someone will make trouble in Kiev while the chief dies, so he sent us to protect your safety. You know, poles are always unhappy in Ukraine."


    With that, everyone laughed.


    Before they finished laughing, Chechen asked the officer again, "so Colonel Popovich just asked you to protect our safety, not to let you not let our people out?"


    "That''s not true. But what the Colonel means is that it''s not peaceful outside. You''d better not go out," the Cossack captain said cautiously.


    "That''s good." Chechen clapped his hands. "Let me ask again, does Colonel Popovich send you to protect the security of the embassy or people?" Chechen asked.


    The Cossack captain was stunned when he heard the speech. He blurted out: "is there a difference?"


    "Of course," said Chechen cunningly, "if you are protecting the security of the embassy, you are protecting the house; if you are protecting people, you should protect our security when we go out."


    The captain thought for a moment. He understood that Colonel Popovich meant to "protect" people.


    "Protecting people, of course," he said.


    "Well, Lord Stanislaw pototsky, the envoy of our mission, is going out now. Please spare your hands to protect us."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Baohong regiment captain''s residence." Chechen said without looking back.


    Then, Chechen returned to the embassy. He came to the room of old lord Stanislaw pototsky and told him his conversation with the Cossack captain outside.


    Seeing that Chechen even went wrong, Henrik shouted, "God, are you still drunk? We''re going to vigovsky, not to find Bao Hong!"


    "Of course I know. It''s a trick I played."


    Hearing what Chechen said, Henrik calmed down. He was about to ask Chechen again, but Chechen first said to Stanislaw pototsky, "old pototsky, let''s get in the car first. You''ll know then."


    The old man looked at Chechen with confidence and stood up and walked towards the door.


    When the three came to the carriage, Cherchen looked left and right, but he didn''t see Duke konitsky.


    "The Duke is more drunk than you," Stanislaw pototsky said, knowing what Chechen was looking for.


    As soon as five Hessian cavalry escorted the carriage out of the gate, the Cossacks surrounded the outside of the carriage. They left two to watch the door, and the others followed.


    Chechen saw that the Cossack captain whispered to one of them, and then the man ran away.


    Obviously, he went to inform Bogdan Popovich.


    With the "protection" of the Cossacks, Chechen didn''t even need to ask for directions, so they were taken directly to Bao Hong''s residence.


    At this time, there was a roar in front of Bao Hong''s residence, and hundreds of Cossacks gathered at the door. These Cossacks were well-equipped and looked like troops at the guard level. Because so many people blocked the road, the mission''s carriage could not enter. So Chechen jumped out of the carriage and went in alone.


    The Cossack captain who was responsible for "protecting" them quickly followed. He was afraid that Che Chen would slip out of his sight.


    "I''m Bao Hong''s friend, let me in!" Chechen shouted.


    Blair happened to be at the door at this time. He heard Cherchen''s voice and hurried out.


    "Blair, is brother Bao Hong awake?" Chechen asked.


    Blair told Cherchen that Bao Hong had been asleep since he got drunk that night.


    Chechen shook his head with some regret. Then he whispered to Blair that Popovich sent people to follow him and restricted his freedom.


    Blair''s face turned cold. Just then, the Cossack captain also squeezed in.


    Blair walked up to the Cossack captain and, without saying a word, grabbed his head and hit a nearby tree.


    "Asshole! Asshole! Who gave you this guts? Even Bao Hong''s friends dare to follow!"


    The Cossack captain''s eyes were full of stars, but he did not dare to struggle and fight back because he was afraid of Blair''s prestige.


    "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding! Colonel Popovich sent us to protect the Polish mission."


    "The people of the Czar Russian mission, but they don''t protect the people of the Swedish mission." Chechen inserted a sentence nearby.


    Blair was even more angry. He grabbed a lock of hair on each other''s head and shouted, "get back to me, dog! I know what your master wants to protect!"


    With that, Blair pointed to Chechen again.


    "This alvar Chechen is Bao Hong''s good brother. If you dare to follow him again, I''ll cure you. You''re called father and mother."


    With that, Blair waved fiercely and threw the captain into the mud.


    The people around burst out laughing. Obviously, they were gloating at seeing Popovich''s people beaten.


    The poor captain got up in a panic and fled with his men.


    The man who chased Popovich away, Blair put his arms around Cherchen''s shoulder and walked aside. He said to Cherchen: "Popovich is crazy now. Last night, he went to find Anton zhdanovich and asked him to hand over the military power of Kiev to him. The reason is that he was the person who was appointed by Bogdan hemelinitsky to assist the government. Fortunately, Anton is Bao Hong''s good friend and he resolutely refused this request. Otherwise, let Popovich control the army in Kiev, I''m afraid he would dare to give all those who oppose him Looks like. "


    Chechen did not expect that Colonel Popovich would make such a big noise less than a day after Bogdan hemelinitsky''s death.


    He looked again at the elite Cossacks around him and had a vague guess: "what about these people, are they?"


    Blair confirmed Cherchen''s guess. He nodded: "These are the personal soldiers under the captains of the regiments who left with Bao Hong and hilko last night. These team leaders came to discuss countermeasures with Bao Hong. When Popovich made this accident, everyone felt a crisis. They were worried that when they woke up, their house would be surrounded and their wives and children would be different. Everyone didn''t want Popovich to continue like this."


    Cherchen was a little afraid of Blair''s saying that "he didn''t want Popovich to continue like this", because it might mean bloodshed and death. But he knew that Blair was a typical Cossack with a forthright character and straight speech. Blair''s words would never be aimless.


    "So do the team leaders want to start with Popovich?" Chechen asked hurriedly.


    Blair stood up.


    "I don''t know. But zolotalenko is coming, Anton is coming... Hilko is also coming. Everyone wants to see my master. They are still waiting in the living room. Anyway, I hope Bao Hong can make a decision. Hey, Bogdan has just died. I didn''t expect the situation to become like this right away." Blair sighed.


    Some of the names Blair said were known by Cherchen, and some didn''t. however, the names of Vasili zolotalenko and Ivan hilko were like thunder, and being able to stand side by side with them was obviously a very important figure in the Kazakh Emirates. Cherchen was also surprised that they all wanted Bao Hong to lead them.


    Suddenly, a loud roar came from the room: "anyway, I won''t wait to die. If you''re afraid, let me do it."


    "Lukiyan mezira is a supporter of hilko," Blair said.


    Che Chen remembered what Bao Hong said last night that he would unite with the company commanders who maintained the Cossack tradition to oppose the motion of Yuri hemelinitsky''s succession to the throne and elect the real chief of Cossacks.


    Yesterday''s words are still in my ears. I didn''t expect to cash them today.


    At this time, Henrik pototsky in the carriage grabbed the lamp stand on the side of the carriage and straightened up and shouted Chechen to go quickly. Obviously, after the Cossacks were scared away by Blair, Stanislaw pototsky hurried to wigowski.


    "Uncle hilko, if brother Bao Hong really wants to fight with Popovich, you must be careful. If you need manpower, the Hessian cavalry in my hand will listen to him at any time." Chechen told Blair.


    At this time, Cherchen didn''t think about whether it was appropriate for him to be involved in the matter as a member of the Polish mission.


    After Chechen returned to the carriage, the carriage turned to. In the car, Stanislaw pototsky asked Cherchen what he had been talking about with Blair for so long. Cherchen deliberately picked only part of the facts to tell Stanislaw pototsky.


    Stanislaw pototsky closed his eyes after listening. Not long after, the old man sighed. He did not expect that upon the death of Bogdan hemelinitsky, the Cossacks were immediately split to such a degree that it seemed as if civil war was about to break out.


    At this time, Stanislaw pototsky thought: "is Ukraine in the civil war more beneficial to the Republic?"


    But immediately Stanislaw pototsky gave up the idea. After all, although the civil war Cossack emirate can temporarily relieve the crisis in the eastern border of the Republic, it does nothing to enhance the strength of the Republic. Whether Popovich, Baohong or hilko wins, it is also a disaster for the Republic.


    When he was about to arrive at vikovsky''s residence, Stanislaw pototsky gave Cherchen a stack of information about vikovsky and asked Cherchen to have a good look. The old man asked Cherchen to accompany him when he met with vikovsky.


    Chechen was a little surprised. Shouldn''t the old man take his nephew Henrik to see vigovsky?


    "You and Henrik are with me," the old man said faintly.


    Duke konitsky''s poor performance and Cherchen''s wit today have once again biased Stanislaw pototsky''s inner balance towards him.


    Chechen lowered his head. He began to read the information about Ivan vigovsky given by the old man.


    Statistics show that Ivan vikovski was a Ukrainian aristocrat in Kiev in his early years. He knew many languages and had outstanding literary talent, but he was unsuccessful and only worked as a small official. After being captured by Bogdan hemelinitsky, Bogdan hemelinitsky appreciated his talent, not only saved his life, but also made an exception to let him be his own attendant. After that, vigovsky served as the Secretary of zaporoze Cossack for a long time and was one of khmelinitsky''s most trusted advisers. Moreover, in the war against the Republic of Poland, vikovsky always advocated treating the captured nobles well, which can be regarded as a rare Pro Polish faction in Cossacks.


    From these words alone, Lian Chechen can judge that Ivan wigovsky is worthy of the Republic''s solicitation.


    At about 14 p.m., the carriage arrived at vigovsky''s house. The three got off the carriage and prepared to meet with vigovsky.

 Chapter 659

    Ivan vigovsky''s residence is just a street away from Bogdan hemelinitsky''s residence. This also reflects Bogdan hemelinitsky''s reliance on Ivan wigowski from one side.


    Chechen thought that his party had seen some twists and turns of Ivan vikovski''s membership dues, because he had not informed vikovski Stanislaw pototsky that he would visit, but he did not expect that the housekeeper of the registry''s house welcomed them as soon as he saw the mission''s carriage, and the housekeeper led them into the reception room full of people, And politely poured precious tea from the East for the three.


    Ivan vigovsky was born in a small aristocracy and served as a civil servant for a long time, which is also reflected in the layout of the room. Chechen has been to the command room of Jan scorzedusky. There, Chechen sees a real knight''s home: the walls of the room are full of weapons, maps and documents are placed on the table, and simple carpets are laid on the ground for people to trample on.


    Here, everything is so orderly, in line with the norms of the nobility: leather sofas, appropriately dressed servants, exquisite murals, people can feel the master''s cultivation at a glance.


    Of course, Chechen doesn''t think Jan skzedusky is so bad, or vikovski is good. He''s just a simple comparison.


    Waiting in the reception room to meet Ivan vikovsky, most of them were Ukrainian nobles and priests who took refuge in Cossacks during the Bogdan khmelinitsky uprising, and occasionally some Cossacks. As soon as they saw the three poles, pototsky and Cherchen, they were very surprised, and then whispered to each other.


    Some people know that Stanislaw pototsky is the ambassador of the Polish mission, with goodwill in his eyes. But some are not. They even put their hands on the handle of the knife.


    The people who do this are real Cossacks, but most of them know how to speak and do things. They know that this is Ivan vigovsky''s home, not a place where they can be presumptuous.


    Of course, there are people who don''t have eyes anywhere.


    A bearded Cossack company commander came up to Stanislaw pototsky and said to the old man, "are you Stanislaw pototsky?"


    "Hey, friend. Speak with respect." Chechen stood in front of the troubled Cossack and said to him.


    The Cossack looked at Cherchen, who was much thinner than himself, and his face showed a light look. He waved his big hand to block the hand that Chechen stopped in front of his chest.


    "Who is your brother? You polish," the Cossack scolded.


    "Well said, lesh grizenko." a good man shouted.


    The Cossack company commander named Leish grezenko became more and more proud.


    He was a frustrated Cossack company commander, even worse than mahra. Lesh grezenko is not a pro Bosnian or has any friendship with vikovski. Today, he came to vikovski just to take a chance and see if he can get close to the big tree of the clerk. There are many such people in hilko, Baohong and even Popovich''s residence.


    "Hey, ask you, old man." Leish grizenko, who pushed his hand to Stanislaw pototsky''s beard.


    In Polish and Russian tradition, the noble beard is sacred. Seeing that a Cossack company commander dared to offend himself so much, old lord Stanislaw pototsky looked at each other''s eyes as if he had shot several lightning bolts.


    Stanislaw pototsky, as the elder of the Republic and the former commander of the Republic Army, even if he is old and frail now, how can a Cossack company commander bear that deterrent force. Leish grezenko withdrew his hand in fear and unconsciously took three steps back.


    There was a hiss all around. Everyone was laughing at lesh grizenko''s fierce and weak.


    Lesh grizenko became angry with shame. What a Cossack fears most is to be looked down upon. He gave a loud roar to embolden himself, and then jumped up again.


    He should pull the old Polish''s beard and show him his strength.


    But lesh grizenko can''t do it. Because at this time, Chechen also took a step forward. He grabbed Leish grezenko''s arm, and then fell over his shoulder and fell to the ground.


    There was a loud noise in vigovsky''s house. Everyone felt the floor shake.


    Leish grizenko, who was thrown to the ground, was dizzy for a while, and then he moaned.


    Lesh gritzenko felt his spine was breaking.


    "My waist! Damn it," he cried, lying on the ground.


    Several Cossacks who were friends with lesh grizenko ran forward and helped lesh grizenko up. Several others pulled out their knives.


    Chechen and Henrik are also holding swords in their hands.


    "Do you want to bully less with more?" Chechen looked at several people and asked.


    The men looked at each other and dared not move forward.


    At this time, a voice came from the second floor.


    "Who is making trouble with me?"


    Che Chen looked up, but saw a Cossack with a thick mustache standing on the stairs.


    This person is, of course, Ivan wigowski.


    Vikovski is obviously very prestigious among the people downstairs. When they saw him coming out, they took off their hats and saluted him. Even the unlucky lesh grizenko broke away from his companion''s arm and said hello to vikovski.


    Vikovski walked down the stairs.


    The housekeeper immediately ran to him and explained the cause and effect of the matter to him.


    There was no joy or anger on vikovsky''s face. He went up to lesh grezenko, cleaned his clothes for him, and patted the dust on him.


    "Leish, my league brother," said vikovski kindly, "I didn''t expect you to be so brave as to pinch pototsky''s tiger beard."


    Lesh grizenko grinned, which he regarded as a compliment to himself. But his smile was more ugly than crying.


    Vikovski asked about his injury again. Of course, Leish grezenko insisted that he had nothing.


    "That''s good, that''s good." vigovsky patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "but my league brother, I suggest you lie down and have a rest, and then find a doctor. I know it must be an important thing for you to see me. Well, when the sun rises in the middle of tomorrow noon, I''ll wait for my league brother at home on time."


    Vikovski said "alliance brothers" one by one, which made lesh grizenko very comfortable. He agreed. Then, under the guidance of the housekeeper, he went out.

 Chapter 660

    After placating Leish glicenko, vikovski looked at Stanislaw pototsky, Cherchen and others, but he went straight back to the second floor without saying anything.


    It seems that vikovski expressed silent dissatisfaction with Stanislaw pototsky or ordered him to leave, but Stanislaw pototsky seemed not to care. He sat back on the sofa and continued to wait.


    In the next three hours, one guest after another went up and down the second floor, but it was never Stanislaw pototsky''s turn.


    Henrik paced impatiently back and forth in the reception room. He was like an anxious duck.


    Several times Henrik persuaded his uncle to leave, but Stanislaw pototsky turned a deaf ear.


    And Chechen, he just stood behind the old man faithfully.


    Finally, when the last guest left, the housekeeper finally told Stanislaw pototsky that the master had time to see them.


    Stanislaw pototsky stood up. He tidied up his clothes, checked every detail of his body, and then strode up the stairs into vikovsky''s study.


    The door behind him was closed by the housekeeper, Stanislaw pototsky sat in the armchair in front of the large desk, and Cherchen and Henrik stood behind.


    In front of them, of course, was Ivan vigovsky, the clerk of the Kazakh emirate.


    Vikovsky buried himself in the sea of books on the desk, which made Cherchen only see his head with a hat at first sight, but not vikovsky''s face.


    Cherchen was about to say hello to vikovsky to inform Stanislaw pototsky of his arrival when vikovsky raised his head.


    Vigovsky''s face was tired, but his eyes were full of energy.


    "This is a tireless man," Chechen thought in his heart.


    "This is a man with a strong desire for power," Stanislaw pototsky thought.


    "Your Excellency Stanislaw pototsky," said vikovsky apologetically, inserting the quill pen back into the ink bottle: "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting so long. The chief is dead. There are many things to deal with and to be dealt with. One by one, I have to sign and approve. There are so many guests that I have to deal with some documents between the guests leaving. Oh, by the way. You two young people, please sit down, too. Please sit down."


    "No, clerk. I haven''t been waiting long," said Stanislaw pototsky with a smile.


    Chechen and Henrik looked at each other, and then sat down in the position designated by vikovsky.


    The leather seat is very soft. As soon as Chechen sits down, he feels his ass sink three or four centimeters.


    Then, vikovski apologized to Stanislaw pototsky for lesh grizenko''s rudeness: "You three, I''m really sorry about what happened just now. Cossacks are mostly rude people who haven''t seen the world and lack education. But as a clerk, I have to deal with them from time to time. Especially now that the great chief is dead, everyone is terrified. They want some comfort and advice from me, so they all come to me."


    "Your Excellency vikovski, I can understand. After all, our Polish image in the Cossacks is not good, and many people hate us. You have to take into account your prestige in the Cossacks and ignore us." Stanislaw pototsky said for vikovski.


    Vikovski smiled and thanked Stanislaw pototsky for his understanding.


    "But," said Stanislaw pototsky, leaning forward slightly to show that what he wanted to say was extremely important: "before coming to you, we passed the home of the captain of Baohong regiment. He was more lively than you."


    Vikovski''s face changed, but he soon returned to normal.


    "Bao Hong is a hero of the Cossacks. Naturally, he is more popular than me." vikovsky laughed and laughed at himself.


    Then, after a burst of greetings from you to me, vikovski looked at the chime clock placed on the side wall of the room. He finally said directly to Stanislaw pototsky: "then, your excellency Stanislaw pototsky, why did you come to me today?"


    "Your honor, I''m here today for peace in Ukraine," Stanislaw pototsky said. The old man didn''t beat around the bush.


    "Peace in Ukraine?" vikovsky smiled and said in a formula: "Your Excellency Stanislaw pototsky, Ukraine is very peaceful under the protection of our Cossacks."


    "Your honor, I don''t think you need to say these false words," said Stanislaw pototsky "There are only three of us here. We can open the skylight and tell the truth. You must also know my intention. The conflict between the Republic and the Cossack emirate has been nearly ten years, and both countries have been exhausted because of this war. The Cossacks had to raise the anti flag because they resisted those bad nobles for freedom and power, which his Majesty King kazimizz knows, All along, his majesty has always hoped to resolve the hatred between the two sides by peaceful means and return Ukraine to the Republic. Moreover, this is a good thing for both sides. You are a wise man. You should also see that over the past decade, both the Republic and the Cossacks have caused great harm to each other, but neither side can completely destroy it Down the other side, which caused the worst double loss situation. When things get to this point, who is the winner? Unfortunately, the Republic and the Cossacks are complete losers, and the only profits are czar Russia, the kingdom of Sweden and the Crimean Khanate. "


    Stanislaw pototsky''s statements are all facts, and are also the views of vikovsky and other rational Cossacks.


    After listening to Stanislaw pototsky, vikovsky lowered his head and remained silent for a moment.


    Finally, when he looked up again, wigowski was more positive than ever. He asked: "Your Excellency Stanislaw pototsky, you deserve to be a wise man. I''m not surprised that you can see so thoroughly. Yes, brother Yanqiang will only benefit outsiders. But I want to know whether the Polish nobles now treat the people of Cossacks and Ukraine as brothers rather than serfs, and how King kazimizh can bridge the civil war accumulated over the years What about your hatred? "

 Chapter 661

    When Stanislaw pototsky saw that vikovski asked, he knew that the clerk did have the intention of reconciliation with the Republic of Poland as expected. He put forward the conditions set out by King kazimiz:


    1¡¢ Expand the number of registered Cossacks to 20000;


    2¡¢ Re establishment of Orthodox churches in Kiev, Bratslav and Chernigov, korzon and cherkaser regions;


    3¡¢ The Polish army, Polish Catholic clergy and Jews are prohibited from entering Cossack controlled towns without the consent of zaporoze;


    4¡¢ Recognize Bogdan hemelinitsky as the commander of zaporoze Cossack; (this article has no meaning because of the death of Bogdan hemelinitsky)


    5¡¢ The patriarch of the Orthodox Church in Kiev won the seat of THAM;


    6¡¢ Grant amnesty to all those who have participated in the rebellion (uprising), and farmers will be free when they return home;


    7¡¢ Zaporoze Cossack commander has the right to apply to the king every year for 100 meritorious Cossacks to obtain hereditary aristocratic status, and 10 Cossacks in each team have the right to become aristocrats.


    These conditions were personally finalized by King Jan kazimiz and Stanislaw pototsky after several deliberations. Before that, only three people in the Republic of Poland knew.


    Stanislaw pototsky had kept it secret until now, and finally got it out today.


    In fact, these conditions are almost a replica of the "zporov agreement" of that year, except for the deletion of several articles and the addition of some rights.


    The "zporov agreement" of that year was unanimously opposed by Polish nobles and zaporoze Cossacks: the nobles believed that too many concessions had been given to the Cossacks and harmed their interests; The upper Cossacks felt that these concessions were inconsistent with their previous victories.


    Of course, the most dissatisfied with the agreement is the Ukrainian farmers, because their situation has hardly improved. Moreover, in order to appease the Tatars and even allow them to plunder wantonly when they return, many farmers working at home have been "legally" plundered. The farmers even think that the king and the chief betrayed them together.


    Now, King Jan kazimiz and Stanislaw pototsky are convinced that this new agreement will be recognized by the nobles, because at a time when the national strength of the Republic is weak, the Republic has not much bargaining chips with the Cossacks.


    Cherchen thought that vikovski would show dissatisfaction or surprise after seeing the agreement. He was ready to watch old Stanislaw pototsky bargain with vikovsky. I didn''t expect vikovski to cry after reading it.


    This made Chechen and Stanislaw pototsky a little overwhelmed. Chechen didn''t understand why vikovsky cried at all?


    Is it because these conditions are too unsatisfactory? At least Chechen thinks so, because there is nothing in Stanislaw pototsky''s document, like what Blair mentioned earlier.


    After vigovsky cried for a while, Chechen, on behalf of old lord Stanislaw pototsky, carefully asked, "Sir, what''s the matter with you?"


    Vikovsky raised his red eyes, looked at Stanislaw pototsky and said to Cherchen, "no, nothing. I''m crying with joy! I really didn''t expect the Republic to be so generous to us.


    Che Chen was stunned.


    "Do you really think so, Lord vigovsky?" said Stanislaw pototsky.


    The old man couldn''t believe it. The dignified Cossack clerk was moved just by the conditions.


    "Of course, of course." vikovski took out his handkerchief and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    He said to Stanislaw pototsky, "Sir, I think you know too. I am a nobleman of Ukraine and used to be the son of the Republic. The zporov agreement When signing, I said to Bogdan that if the agreement can be strictly observed, Ukraine will usher in permanent peace. However, but... Finally... Alas, tragedy, tragedy. "


    Just as officials of a certain country like to say "I am the son of a farmer" to arouse others'' sympathy and resonance, vikovsky''s words "I am an aristocrat of Ukraine and the son of the Republic" also moved Stanislaw pototsky, who is also an aristocrat.


    Coupled with vikovski''s usual Pro Polish attitude, the old man has no doubt about his feelings.


    Stanislaw pototsky stood up. He leaned forward and held vigovsky''s hand tightly.


    "Great, your excellency vikovski. I assure you that no one will break the agreement this time, and Ukraine and the Republic will usher in permanent peace."


    Vikovski also held the old man''s hand tightly. But he soon showed a lonely expression. He released Stanislaw pototsky''s hand and slowly sat down to his position.


    "Old man," wigowski''s shoulder trembled.


    "When the chief died, he passed his position to his son, Yuri hemelinitsky. You may not know that Yuri was young and not sensible. Now everything is up to Popovich. Popovich hopes to rely on the Swedes to seek the power of the Cossacks. Unfortunately, people like Swedish ambassador Magnus are fueling the fire around him. I Although he is the clerk of the emirate, there are few people now. I will take this treaty to Yuri and Popovich, but I can''t guarantee whether they will agree with me. "


    With that, vikovski turned around, and he burst into tears again.


    When Che Chen saw the Cossack clerk who was so worried about the country and the people but could do nothing, his eyes couldn''t help showing sympathy.


    Cherchen can only sympathize, but Stanislaw pototsky can help vikovsky with practical actions.


    "Your Excellency vikovski," Stanislaw pototsky finally tempted, "are you 100% going to agree to this treaty?"


    "Of course, there is no doubt about it," vikovsky vowed. But immediately, he was like a frustrated ball.


    "But what''s the use?" he said dejectedly.


    "Of course it''s useful." after receiving vikovski''s reassurance, the old man even said a little blatantly: "the Cossack tradition is that the great chief is elected, and khmelinitsky obviously violates this principle. I saw a lot of Cossacks in front of Baohong''s house, who share the same idea and are dissatisfied with Popovich''s dictatorship."


    There was a frightened expression on vigovsky''s face, but he did not refute or deny it.


    Vikovsky''s attitude made Stanislaw pototsky more confident.

 Chapter 662

    The old man said to vikovsky that King Jan kachmidge appreciated him very much and believed that only a wise and wise man like vikovsky succeeded the great chief of Cossacks, Ukraine could have real peace.


    Vikovski said he didn''t dare, but his face showed a look of joy.


    Stanislaw pototsky certainly saw this happy look. The boss couldn''t help laughing. As a qualified politician, happiness and anger should not be in color. It seems that the clerk is still too young.


    "The Republic and I will do our best to help our friends," Stanislaw pototsky assured vikovsky.


    Having said that, Stanislaw pototsky thought it was enough.


    He stood up and said goodbye.


    Vikovski looked a little distracted, but he politely and considerately sent the three to the door.


    Chechen helped Stanislaw pototsky to leave, while Henrik pototsky turned to vigovsky and said, "Your Excellency, there is a little care for you in our carriage. I hope you don''t dislike it."


    The so-called intention is 10000 tales.


    After leaving Ivan wigovsky''s house, old Stanislaw pototsky felt comfortable. Things went so smoothly that even the old man didn''t think of it himself.


    "It seems that there are still many people in Ukraine who want the Republic and the king," the old man said to Henrik.


    At this time, the Cherchen on one side returned to God.


    "That''s good? Vikovski has become one of us?" he blurted out in surprise.


    Chechen did not expect that the matter would be completely settled in just one conversation. He thought he would have to go through at least a few verbal battles.


    "Cherchen, the Republic has been operating in Ukraine for many years. Although it has gone through the rebellion of Bogdan hemelinitsky, the so-called hundred footed insects have died without stiffness. The foundation of the Republic is still there, and there are still many patriots on this land. Before, they were just afraid of the prestige of Bogdan hemelinitsky, so they had to bury their patriotism in their hearts. Now Bogdan hemelinitsky Melinitsky is dead, they don''t have this scruples, and the king and I are both gracious and powerful. Of course, it''s natural. Besides, does vigovsky really have no desire for the position of the great chief? It''s impossible. Of course he wants to be the great chief. Who can we rely on without relying on us - tubulin has made it clear that he supports hilko, and Magnus is on Popovich''s side. " Stanislaw pototsky preached.


    Hearing Stanislaw pototsky''s analysis, Henrik kept nodding. He was deeply impressed by his uncle''s argument.


    But Chechen felt that things went too far smoothly. But if there is any doubt, Chechen really can''t see it.


    Just after Cherchen and Stanislaw pototsky left, a secret door in wigovsky''s office opened, and out came a young man with beard and silver chain armour.


    As soon as he came out, he said excitedly to vigovsky who returned to the office: "Look, vikovski. You''ve always worried about competing on your own, but with the support of the Russians and Swedes, hilko and Yuri, and Bao Hong. Now the poles have taken the initiative to find the door and promised to help you get to the position of chief. With the help of the poles, we have a better chance of winning."


    From the secret door came Colonel Peter doroshenko of the Kazakh emirate. Similar to vikovsky''s experience, Peter doroshenko was also born into a noble family in Ukraine and received a good education. However, different from vikovsky, Peter doroshenko voluntarily and actively participated in the uprising led by khmelinitsky, not the uprising Forced.


    Peter doroshenko is not only a staunch supporter of vikovsky, but also a rare military talent in the vikovsky faction.


    While Peter doroshenko was talking, vikovski picked up the agreement document left by Stanislaw pototsky. He went up to Peter doroshenko and handed it to him.


    "There may be a lot of help, but there are also many conditions," wigowski said.


    Then the clerk sighed again, "there is no free lunch in the world."


    Peter doroshenko took over the document. Of course, he could not see the specific details of the treaty in the secret door. He only vaguely heard that it was similar to the zporov agreement. Now Peter doroshenko browsed the document word by word, his face became more and more ugly, and his knuckles began to tremble.


    "At this time, the poles still fool us with such conditions. Do they really think we are begging for mercy!" Peter doroshenko angrily threw the documents on the desk.


    "It''s really harsh, but I think it''s not that Jan kazimiz is stingy, but that the poles can only give so much." vikovski spoke well for the poles.


    He knows the current dilemma in Poland. After all, the richest province of the Republic of Poland before the war was already empty under the occupation and plunder of the Swedes.


    Peter doroshenko shook his head.


    He can kiss Poland, but he is not kneeling and licking without a bottom line.


    "No, no," said Peter doroshenko. "Vikovski, my brother. You must not agree to such conditions - even Stanislaw pototsky promised to make you a chief 100%. You should understand that such conditions can not be persuaded by anyone. I believe that the date of the treaty is when you step down."


    Peter doroshenko is really thinking of vikovski. He did not say a word, that is, such a treaty is enough to threaten vikovsky''s life.


    In that year, because Bogdan hemelinitsky accepted such conditions, even his lineage, the Cossacks of zaporoze, broke out an anti Bogdan hemelinitsky riot, forcing him to suppress the civil unrest by severe means.


    Even Bogdan hemelinitsky is so, and vikovski can only be worse.


    Of course, vikovski understands Peter doroshenko''s concern for himself. He was very moved and thanked God for giving him such a sincere friend.


    "Peter doroshenko, my brother. Don''t worry, I''m not going to accept such an agreement. What I said to Stanislaw pototsky just now is just lying to him," vigovsky explained.


    Now, Peter doroshenko''s expression changed from concern to disbelief.


    Wigowski further explained: "Stanislaw pototsky brought not only this agreement, but also four carts. According to the information I got, those carts were loaded with the funds used by the Republic of Poland to support me. Of course, the premise of supporting me was that I accepted the agreement. Just now I saw the so-called gift they left - it was indeed a box of tales."


    "So you pretended to accept the agreement so that you could get the money?" Peter doroshenko speculated about wigovsky''s plot.


    Vikovski waved his hand.


    He thought Peter doroshenko''s deception was really ugly.


    "I''m not deceiving him. After all, we Cossacks are honest. It can be said that my pro Polish attitude is consistent. Even if I become a great chief, I will continue this original intention. But if I just rejected those conditions and made my request, Stanislaw pototsky must not be the master. He must go back and talk to Jan kachimi The Japanese King deliberated. Such a move must delay time. What we lack now is time and money. "


    With that, vikovski went to the window. He looked downstairs.


    At this time, across the street, vikovsky happened to see lesh grizenko, who clashed with Stanislaw pototsky in his home.


    Even with his heel, vikovski knew that Leish grezenko came out of the great chief''s house... No, it should be Yuri hemelinitsky''s house now. He must have met Popovich.


    Since the death of Bogdan hemelinitsky, Popovich has regarded himself as a caretaker minister. He lived and went out with Yuri and often met with the Swedish ambassador. He spread money widely, and many Cossack company commanders took his money bag.


    "I''m acting. Popovich, hilko and even Bao Hong are also acting. For some Cossacks, we can talk about ideals and morality, but for people like lesh grizenko, nothing will work."


    Peter doroshenko also went to the window. He looked at lesh grezenko who walked into a nearby pub and said, "Popovich is the most difficult to deal with. To tell you the truth, I met with hilko before I came. He scolded Popovich that the stones in the pit were smelly and hard. Hilko also threatened to find someone to kill him sooner or later."


    As he said this, Peter doroshenko looked brightly at vikovsky.


    Of course, vikovski heard what his friend was suggesting.


    "That''s not good," said vikovski after several calculations. "It''s morally unreasonable to mention that Popovich is an old brother of our Cossacks. If things come to light or are known by hilko and Bao Hong, you and I will be the target of public criticism. I believe at least hilko is willing to throw a stone at us."


    Of course, Peter doroshenko also thought of this layer. He said to vikovski: "of course, our people can''t do it. I mean, hilko''s men are as reckless as him, and they are also dissatisfied with Yuri and Popovich."

 Chapter 663

    Vigovsky, Bao Hong and hilko are surrounded in a triangle. A body lay in front of the three.


    Bogdan Popovich. The old man of the Cossack, the strongest supporter of Yuri hemelinitsky, was lying on the cold ground. His throat was cut open with a sharp blade. But before the sharp blade cut his throat, he was actually dead. Popovich got three bullets in his body and two hit his heart.


    The crucifixion of Jesus on the church altar looked at this scene, and the stone eyes of Christ fell on the body, full of compassion.


    It was three ordinary Cossacks who killed Bogdan Popovich. According to the bystanders present, when they killed Popovich, the three shouted, "the chief should be elected, and it is not in line with the tradition that Bogdan hemelinitsky appointed Yuri to succeed." "Popovich is Yuri hemelinitsky''s accomplice and traditional destroyer." "they want to kill Bogdan Popovich to maintain the tradition."


    Three young Cossacks assassinated Popovich while he prayed. They succeeded, and Popovich was almost killed unprepared - although Popovich was aware of the tense situation in Kiev and the increase of guards, he did not expect that someone would kill in the church.


    "Popovich''s death is a bad start," vikovski shook his head and sighed.


    That''s what I said, and that''s what vikovsky thought.


    When wegovsky said this, Bao Hong was livid and silent. After a while, Bao Hong looked at hilko.


    Feeling Bao Hong''s eyes, Ivan hilko was a little unbearable. He argued loudly, "I didn''t order it! I can swear in the name of God."


    Hilko''s gaffe was really because the three killers came from the team of Colonel lukiyan mezira, who was close to him. Just three days ago, Colonel lukiyan mezira shouted to give Popovich some color to see.


    Now many people suspect that hilko planned and ordered lukiyan mezira to appoint three men to carry out the murder.


    After the murder, lukiyan mezira was tied up by angry Cossacks. He has not been torn to pieces by Popovich''s supporters, all because vikovski and Bao Hong arrived at the right time.


    As if to respond to hilko, a loud cry came from outside the church: "hand over Ivan hilko, we want justice!"


    Those who shouted were the officers and soldiers of Bogdan Popovich''s team. They were holding weapons and angrily asked vigovsky and Bao Hong to hand over the behind the scenes murderers.


    Several elected representatives walked into the church. There were thousands of Cossacks behind them, so they spoke boldly and shouted at the three teams: "leaders, League brothers, I hope you can give them an answer as soon as possible."


    "Bao Hong, my league brother, I''m really not a murderer! Believe me, I don''t know the people who do such things. Who knows what they are! That kind of people only spit on their faces and throw them in


    "Fake, fake! It''s all fake! This letter is fake. I haven''t written such a letter at all. No, I don''t want to kill Popovich brothers at all. Bao Hong, Bao Hong, my brother, help me, help me!"


    Seeing that Bao Hong also began to doubt himself, hilko was completely flustered. He grabbed his hair with both hands and tried to argue white.


    But just now he said he believed in Bao Hong of hilko. He didn''t speak this time.


    Peter doroshenko stood behind vikovsky and looked coldly at hilko at the end of the road. He would come forward and lift hilko to the angry Cossacks outside as long as the clerk looked at him.


    But just then, vikovski said something that surprised Peter doroshenko: "I now believe that hilko will not do such a thing. Because this letter is forged."


    Hilko and Peter doroshenko looked at vikovski in disbelief. The former was because he didn''t expect that the guy who didn''t deal with himself didn''t fall into the well and help himself; the latter


    "Vikovski, why do you say that?" Bao Hong asked.


    "It''s easy to think of it, Bao Hong." vigovsky explained: "both hilko and lukiyan are in Kiev. If they want to plot, it''s better to go to another person''s house alone. Why write a letter? Isn''t it unnecessary? So I think someone must have planted a frame. It can be seen that lukiyan may also be innocent."


    Hilko never thought that vikovski would help himself get rid of his crime, and even save lukiyan.


    Vigovsky watched hilko and Bao Hong make a helpless move. He explained his motivation and said, "don''t look at me like this. Although I have different political views from hilko, I won''t allow the Cossack captain to be framed and die in his own hands."


    Hilko gritted his teeth and said, "vikovsky, I owe you a favor."


    The debt to vikovsky made hilko feel like eating fly shit. But the situation was better than people.


    Bao Hong rarely showed admiration.


    "Who do you think killed Popovich and framed hilko?"


    "If I knew who he was, I would hang him myself." hilko made a vicious gesture with his left fist.


    "I don''t know," wigowski shook his head. He said: "and compared with this, I think the most important thing now is to convene the Rada conference and elect the new chief of Cossacks. We can''t let the chaos continue like this, otherwise no one knows whether you and I will become the next Popovich."


    Wigowski is telling the truth. The Cossacks in Kiev split up because of Bogdan hemelinitsky''s will before his death. Some people (mainly Bogdan hemelinitsky''s comrades in arms and old Cossacks) claimed that hemelinitsky''s will was invalid and that Cossacks should elect big chiefs according to tradition; The other part (mainly the newcomers promoted by Bogdan hemelinitsky) advocated to act according to the will of the great chief and let Yuri ascend the throne; Others remain neutral. In the past few days, not only did Cossacks with different political views constantly fight in the streets because of disagreement, but also the residences of the Swedish ambassador, the Russian ambassador and the Polish Ambassador were impacted. A group of drunken Cossacks who hated poles even rushed into the Swedish Embassy and seriously wounded Magnus de la Gardier.


    Vikovski''s words are realistic and in line with Baohong and hilko''s wishes. Moreover, with Popovich''s death, the last obstacle to holding the LADA conference to re elect the great chief has been removed. So they have no objection.


    Peter doroshenko looked at vikovsky with some admiration. Through Popovich''s death, he not only made hilko and lukiyan owe themselves, but also began to control the situation of the talks.


    Just listen to vikovsky say to Bao Hong again: "I think we''ll save hilko and lukiyan merzilla together. People outside will believe it. But you can see that there are tens of thousands of restless Cossacks in Kiev. It''s like a powder keg. As long as a spark falls, it will cause a big explosion. We extinguished one today, but we can''t guarantee the second and third. Since we choose the big chief It''s the will of the people, so I think we should comply with the public opinion. But I don''t think it''s suitable to hold the election of a new chief in Kiev. "


    Bao Hong asked, "where do you think it is appropriate?"


    Vikovsky''s lips gently spit a word: "Xie Qi."


    Hilko and Bao Hong looked at each other. They didn''t expect that vikovsky would choose the place for the meeting.


    However, they soon figured out why vikovski chose shevchi, which was unexpected and reasonable.


    Because Shechem is indeed the most suitable place, and it is of great significance to zaporoze Cossacks.


    Zaporozhian is mainly derived from Ukrainian, §á§à§â§à§Ø (Borges) means "stone beach", §Ù§Ñ§á§à§â§à§Ø It means beyond the stone beach, which is transliterated in English as "zaborore". The traditional zaborore area is from the pan Ukrainian prairie to the Crimean Khanate. In a narrow sense, it is only the areas on both sides of the middle and lower reaches of the Dnieper River.


    When the vast majority of the Cossacks in Ukraine were engaged in agricultural farming in a large number of rural towns, zaporoze Cossacks were already a paramilitary group. They had their own base camp, which was Xie Qi.


    Moreover, in 1648, Bogdan hemelinitsky expelled the registered Cossack head appointed by the Republic here, defeated the registered Cossack team of Qi Jilin who came to the rescue, instigated all the registered Cossacks to fall to the insurgents, turned the muzzle of the gun and fired the first shot against the poles. It can be said that Xie Qi is of great significance to the Cossacks.


    What''s better is that Sheqi, located on the stone beach in the center of the river, was left behind by governor Pavlo gomon after the capital of the Kazakh emirate Kiev. Pavlo gomon is a fair man and a neutral position. There he maintains order and carries out elections, which can ensure that everyone will not repeat Popovich''s mistakes.


    "OK, thank you," Bao Hong said.


    "I agree, but all regiment captains and company captains'' guards must stay on the other side," agreed hilko, but he added a condition.


    "Yes," wigowski said with a smile.


    Then the three discussed some other issues.


    About half an hour later, just as the meeting between the three was drawing to a close, the church door was pushed open from the outside.

 Chapter 664

    Yuri hemelinitsky came in with a sad face. At this time, he pressed his hand on the handle of the knife around his waist, and seemed to walk with great force at every step. The echo of his leather boots could be heard in the whole church.


    Yuri''s mood also affected the four people in the church. Vigovsky instinctively stood on a front and faced Yuri together.


    Yuri, who approached, did not look at the four people. He fell on his knees and kissed the feet of the dead Bogdan Popovich.


    Vigovsky and the other four looked at each other, and they didn''t know what to do for a moment. So I just watched quietly.


    After a while, Yuri finally raised his head. His eyes were red and swollen and his face was full of tears.


    "I''ll kill the murderer myself," Yuri said gnashing his teeth.


    Vikovski looked at Yuri''s tearful face and couldn''t help feeling sympathy - the 15-year-old lost his father and protector in a few days. But he reached an agreement with hilko and Bao Honggang. It has been decided that the three people and their company commander should bear the responsibility.


    "Yuri, we are also very sad about Popovich''s death. But the murderer who killed Popovich is dead, and you should see their bodies." vikovski said as he stepped forward and tried to help Yuri up.


    But Yuri did not move, as if his legs were rooted in the granite ground.


    "Lukiyan mezira, and Ivan hilko," Yuri said gnashing his teeth.


    Hilko''s eyes stared like brass bells. Yuri''s words made him feel stigmatized again, which made him feel very bad.


    Hilko came forward and scolded, "Colonel Yuri lukiyan mezira is innocent. He is not the murderer; neither am I. those three guys are. Of course, those three lives alone are not enough to kill Popovich, so we have decided to let the company commander of the murderer''s company come out to kill him."


    "Lukiyan mezira and Ivan hilko," Yuri said again.


    "Yuri," Bao Hong also stood up and said, "we have found out that neither lukiyan nor hilko was the murderer."


    "It''s true," echoed vikovsky.


    "You?!" Yuri looked at hilko, Baohong and vigovsky with hate eyes. He understood a simple fact: these people formed an alliance in front of Popovich''s body. And what this alliance has to deal with is itself.


    Hilkos was not afraid of Yuri''s murderous eyes. Now that he had said everything, he simply said it all: "and we think that the chaos in Kiev is because the former chief, your father Bogdan hemelinitsky, did not abide by the Cossack tradition. Therefore, in order to avoid the recurrence of the tragedy, we decided to hold the Rada conference in Cheech to re-elect the chief of Cossacks."


    This is undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire. Yuri saw that they had to deprive themselves of their inheritance, and angrily pulled out the knife.


    "If you want to re-election, ask my knife first!"


    Hilko and Bao Hong showed no weakness. They also pulled out their knives and said in one voice, "your knives are sharp, and ours are not bad."


    Seeing the tension between the two sides, vigovski pulled doroshenko to block the people on both sides, and vigovski became a peacemaker again.


    "Yuri," vikovski said with relief when he saw Yuri''s emotion, "we don''t want to go against the wishes of the great chief, but now the situation is so. Think about the good, hold the LADA conference, you can participate in the election as a candidate, so that you can be a legitimate chief."


    But how can such words satisfy Yuri? Yuri Wu clutched the knife in his hand and refused to let go.


    Vikovski put his hand on Yuri''s handle and pushed the saber back into the scabbard.


    In the process, vikovsky leaned forward and gradually approached Yuri''s ear.


    Doroshenko noticed that vikovsky whispered in Yuri''s ear.


    Yuri''s expression changed several times when he heard what vikovsky said. After a painful struggle, his face finally calmed down.


    Yuri broke free of vigovsky''s hand, then pulled out the saber and pressed the scabbard back.


    "I will let you know that I am an indisputable chief, whether in election or succession."


    With that, Yuri hemelinitsky turned and left.


    With Yuri''s acquiescence, things were settled.


    Under the protection of vikovski and Baohong, hilko and lukiyan merzhra were acquitted. The company commander of the company where the three murderers were located was pushed out. He was hung on a tree, and everyone could shoot him with an arrow.


    The company commander gasped after being hit by 21 arrows. His body was pecked by crows, and finally there was only a skeleton.


    After settling the dispute and breaking up with hilko and Bao Hong in the church, vikovski immediately returned to his residence with Peter doroshenko. After confirming that there was no one near or outside the door, vikovski asked Peter doroshenko whether he violated his order and bought the murderer to assassinate Popovich.


    The answer is: No.


    Peter doroshenko swore in the name of God that he would never buy a murderer to kill Popovich.


    However, doroshenko also admitted that the letter was indeed forged by himself.


    Doroshenko followed vikovsky''s order to search hilko''s house. Of course, he got nothing. When doroshenko was disappointed and ready to leave, doroshenko inadvertently saw a seal left by hilko at home in hilko''s bedroom.


    Therefore, doroshenko, who had a plan, forged the letter between hilko and lukiyan in hilko''s bedroom to help vigovsky kill them.


    After listening to doroshenko''s confession, vikovski, on the one hand, lamented doroshenko''s selfless dedication to himself, on the other hand, strictly ordered doroshenko not to act so recklessly in the future.


    Because doroshenko did not realize how big a loophole his practice of forging letters was.


    The loophole is that Ivan hilko and lukiyan mezira are illiterate and illiterate.


    Hilko and lukiyan are poor Cossacks. Unlike their own family background and doroshenko, they have the opportunity to study in seminary. Therefore, after becoming a big man in the Cossacks, they are generally equipped with their own clerks to write documents and letters for them.


    To identify the authenticity of the letter, just grab a pair of handwriting from the clerks of Ivan hilko and lukiyan merzhra, and doroshenko will reveal the truth.


    Fortunately, because of panic, hilko did not think of this layer at the first time. Before hilko and Bao Hong reacted, vikovsky denounced the letter as a forgery, broke it, and they continued to think deeply.


    After listening to vikovski''s words, doroshenko''s back also burst into a cold sweat. Only then did he realize that he was not thinking well.


    "Sorry," doroshenko apologized to vikovski. He almost helped.


    If Bao Hong and hilko knew that the letter was forged by themselves, they would probably conclude that vikovski was the murderer of Popovich. At that time, vikovski and himself will be unable to argue.


    Vikovski gave doroshenko a generous pat on the shoulder.


    "We don''t need to be so polite between our brothers. Think more before you do anything in the future. Don''t act rashly."


    Doroshenko nodded yes.


    Immediately, he remembered a question that lingered in his mind: "Ivan, how did you persuade Yuri hemelinitsky to take back the knife? Just now I was worried that he would get angry with Bao Hong and hilko."


    In doroshenko''s view, vigovsky is simply magical and can calm the irritable Yuri.


    "It''s very simple," said vikovski, taking off the cloak from the hanger and putting it on his body. "I promise him that I will vote for him when Rada elects."


    Vygovsky said this lightly, but doroshenko was stunned.


    "Are you crazy?" doroshenko said.


    "No."


    Vikovski tied the knot of his cloak.


    "If Yuri, Baohong and hilko are allowed to merge, the emirate will be over. What I want is a complete Cossack emirate, not a divided and civil war. So I must appease him."


    "What about your position as chief!" doroshenko asked anxiously.


    Vikovski turned his head.


    "Don''t you still support me? Besides, Stanislaw pototsky should pay some attention in order to put me on the top."


    "Are you going to the Polish embassy now?"


    "Yes," vikovsky said simply.

 Chapter 665

    Vikovski didn''t go directly to the Polish embassy after he left home. He first wandered around the street and then entered a tavern. After leaving the back door of the tavern, vigovsky got into an alley. After getting rid of the drag of several prostitutes, vikovski rode a nag out of the city.


    At night, in Stanislaw pototsky''s study, the old man cordially poured a glass of wine for the secretly visiting vikovsky.


    At this time, vikovsky was wearing the most common Cossack uniform, and no one could recognize him as a famous clerk.


    The "vigovsky" who left the city is actually his double to attract others'' eyes and ears.


    At this time, Stanislaw pototsky already knew the news of Popovich''s assassination and death and what happened in the church. Now the boss admires vikovski, not because of vikovski''s caution, but because he not only got rid of Popovich, but also greatly damaged hilko''s reputation, but also sold lukiyan and Bao Hong''s human feelings, which can be described as killing three birds with one stone.


    Vikovski saw the smile on Stanislaw pototsky''s face. He didn''t know what the old man was thinking.


    "I didn''t order Popovich to be killed," vikovski denied. "Moreover, I don''t know who led the assassination."


    Stanislaw pototsky was obviously stunned.


    "Of course, of course," the old man said meaningfully.


    For Stanislaw pototsky''s "I all understand" words, vikovsky had to smile bitterly. He could see that Stanislaw pototsky, who had been in office for many years, did not believe his words.


    Although it seems that he has got the greatest benefit, Popovich''s death has nothing to do with himself. Even if he went to see God, he would say so.


    The truth is that the three most common Cossacks actually killed Popovich. They were not instructed by anyone, or they were instructed, but this instruction did not come from someone, but from an atmosphere - the team leader lukiyan merzhra''s open anger against Popovich and the accusation of Bogdan hemelinitsky''s violation of Cossack tradition in Kiev, In the subtle influence, the three bottom Cossacks had new evil thoughts and did what the "bootwearer" dared to think and dare not do. With the death of the three, no one can tell the world the truth.


    Butterflies shake their wings and a storm occurs along the coast of America - this is the butterfly effect.


    Vikovski decided not to dwell on this issue. There was something more important for him to venture to the Polish embassy this time.


    "The LADA assembly for electing the new chief will be held in shevchi. At that time, the Kazakh emirate will elect the new chief."


    Stanislaw pototsky listened carefully.


    Vikovski then said: "Yuri''s strength has been greatly reduced due to Popovich''s death, and although hilko has escaped the crime, his reputation has also been seriously damaged. These two people are not worried. Now my main opponent is


    "Ivan Baohong," said Stanislaw pototsky.


    "Yes, Ivan Baohong." vigovsky said, "I can roughly guess which regiment leaders will support me, those who will support Baohong, and those who will swing. Although the gap is not much, Baohong will certainly be ahead of me. After all, the Cossacks at the bottom like Yingxiong. So I need your help to win over a few people for me."


    "Rada assembly?" the old man pondered.


    The LADA assembly of zaporozeks originally refers to a mass assembly held in the square in the middle of the checci camp, and everyone has the right to attend.


    LADA''s way of deciding affairs is very simple. Which proposal has the loudest approval can be passed.


    And even matters such as gatman''s election are decided in this way.


    Of course, the rich and powerful upper class Cossacks can gain greater voice and influence than the poor Cossacks by buying.


    "It''s the LADA assembly, but it''s not the previous LADA assembly. The great chief Bogdan hemelinitsky changed the rules very early, that is, he first discussed several plans with each team leader, and then submitted them to the LADA assembly for discussion. Moreover, not everyone can participate in the LADA assembly now, and only the company commander and unit commander have the right to participate. This time, too." Wigowski explained.


    I see. Stanislaw pototsky understands. He said, "give me the list."


    Vigovsky laughed. He took a note from his pocket with three names on it.


    The old man looked at these names. Two of them knew each other before, and one didn''t.


    However, in front of vikovski, the old man assured him: "don''t worry, these people, I will try to convince them to take your side."


    Of course, vikovski was full of joy to get such an answer. He said that Ukraine is one step closer to returning to the Republic.


    This is certainly what Stanislaw pototsky hoped for.


    Now that the conversation was over, vikovski got up and left.


    When he came out of the back door of the embassy, vikovski happened to see a meteor across the sky.


    "God bless me," he prayed.


    "God, bless me."


    At the Swedish Embassy, a man prayed to the meteor.


    This man is the Russian ambassador, tubulin.


    He is now in Magnus'' bedroom. On the big bed, Magnus, who was mistakenly treated as a Polish by the Cossacks, lies limply with a bandage around his head.


    "Neither of our gods seems to bless us. Popovich, who I support, is dead; hilko, who you support, is infamous," Magnus whispered after hearing tubulin''s prayer.


    Tubulin turned his head. His face is ugly. No matter who has paid so much effort, everything will be wasted, and he will not be in a good mood.


    "So, Magnus, is there anything you can teach me?" asked tubulin.


    Originally, Magnus was the common enemy of tubulin and Stanislaw pototsky, but now, with the defeat of their supporters, Sweden and czar Russia are on the same front.


    The two countries have a new common ground, that is, Ukraine cannot be returned to the Republic of Poland.


    "Support Bao Hong," Magnus said. "Since Stanislaw pototsky and vikovsky have come together, now the only one who can compete with vikovsky is Bao Hong."


    "Baohong." tubulin didn''t expect this man. But Bao Hong was too difficult to control. His attitude towards Czarist Russia was as bad as his attitude towards Poland.


    "The lesser of the two evils," Magnus told him hesitantly.


    Magnus''s words reminded tubulin. After a while, the Russian ambassador stamped his foot and said, "that''s all we can do."


    Magnus laughed.


    "There''s a message I got from Duke konitsky, deputy envoy of the Polish mission. I''m sure it will be useful to you."

 Chapter 666

    All the people who were qualified to participate in the election flocked to Xie Qi. The three foreign missions in Kiev were also unwilling to be outdone. They followed the flow of people to Sheqi one after another towards the fortress on the stone beach in the Dnieper River.


    Che Chen walks with Bao Hong. This was specially arranged by Stanislaw pototsky. The old man did so for two reasons: first, the relationship between Cherchen and Duke konitsky was not good, and it was difficult to ensure that they would not produce new filth together. Although the old man basically gave up the Duke after the drunkenness incident, he didn''t want to cause more trouble in this troubled time after all. Duke konitsky was still the Deputy envoy of the mission. Second, the old man also hopes that Chechen can win over Bao Hong through his personal relationship. Although there is little hope, Chechen has always been good at creating miracles. This time, the old man also hoped that Chechen could create a miracle and draw Bao Hong to the side of the Republic.


    Of course, Chechen knew it was impossible. Bao Hong will not take refuge in Poland... Unless.


    Although he knew it was impossible, Chechen was happy to accept the task. Because walking with Bao Hong and Blair, listening to their legendary experience is a rare pleasure for Chechen on his journey.


    Once, Chechen asked about Xie Qi and what kind of city it was.


    Blair told Cherchen that Shechem is a free city.


    Cossack freedom.


    Although Xie Qi''s most important function is military, there, Xie Qi''s people don''t like to use military training to add trouble and waste their time; When young people arrive there, they have no instructors and teachers. They can only rely on experience to educate and cultivate themselves in a fierce battle, because there is no day without war. If not, go to the land of Tatars. There are many Tatar gangs and Raiders on the grassland.


    The Cossacks thought that apart from shooting targets, horse racing and hunting wild animals in the wild, it was very annoying to study military regulations - just line up in two lines when marching and rush forward when fighting. This is military regulations.


    In addition to these, the rest of the time is devoted to entertainment. This is a sign of the broad development of the spirit of freedom. The whole Sheffield is a continuous feast, and after the noisy start, it is an endless dance. This universal feast contains a bewitching thing that makes people forget their sorrow and drink madly.


    In Xie Qi, most people wander from morning to night. The money in their pockets flows into the hands of hotel owners and vendors. When they have no money, they go to credit and take the money from the Tatars as collateral.


    Everyone who came to Xie Qi forgot all the things, relationships and grades in the past. They called themselves and others with a novel name called "alliance brothers" by Cossacks.


    In Shechem, there were people who used to regard a tale as a great wealth, but thanks to the care of the Jewish land lessee, they now turn their pockets without fear of falling anything.


    To Xie Qi, there are all students who can''t stand the whip of the theological school and can''t learn a Latin letter; At the same time, those who know what Horace, Cicero and the Roman Republic are here.


    There were many officers who came to Shechem. Most of them later won prominent fame in the Royal Army of the king or the private army of the nobility; There are countless educated and experienced Knights here. They have a noble belief that wherever they fight, it is the same as long as they fight, because it is impolite for knights not to fight.


    Many people came to thank him, and he came and went. But this is also the capital they will boast to others in the future: they have lived in Xie Qi and have been tested soldiers.


    "There are all kinds of people in Xie Qi, except those who praise women. This is Xie Qi," Blair concluded.


    With this sentence, Blair glanced at Bao Hong and whispered to Cherchen, "but Bao Hong is an alien. He used to respect the Polish noble lady like the virgin."


    Although Blair had deliberately lowered her voice, she still shouted and heard it. Bao Hong gave his old man a hard look.


    After passing a place called kudak, Cherchen saw a spectacle created by nature he had never seen before:


    Seven stone beams run across the width of Dnieper River. The dark rocks stand on the water. They have been impacted by waves for many years, which is tantamount to cutting by sharp blades. Finally, they split the stone beams, open the gap and open the channel. The current hit these stone beams with all its strength and was bounced back, but it was indomitable and hit them more violently again.


    Back, forward; Go back, go forward. The sound was like a hundred and ten guns firing at the same time and a thousand wolves howling at the same time.


    The river is swirling here, deep and bottomless, just like a dark eye, which is dazzling.


    Cherchen couldn''t help but stand and lean out to look at the vortex, but Blair pulled him back.


    "You''re not dying."


    Blair told Cherchen that there was something unknown hidden in the vortex. If anyone gazed at it for a long time, he would eventually see something he didn''t want to see, and people would lose their reason and go crazy.


    These words made Che Chen''s hair stand on end.


    "Siles stone sill waterfall, wohannai stone sill waterfall, Duke stone sill waterfall, Archer stone sill waterfall..." Blair pointed out the names of the waterfalls to Cherchen one by one.


    When it comes to the last stone sill waterfall named nenasetetz, Blair proudly tells Cherchen that he would not be treated as a brother if he didn''t go through these stone sill waterfalls alone. But for nenssetetz, he made exceptional tolerance. Because the rocks protruding from the water here are jagged and have never been submerged by the river. No ship has ever been able to pass. But one man passed the seventh waterfall.


    "It''s Bao Hong." Chechen guessed who the man was.


    Blair nodded to confirm.


    Che Chen looked at Bao Hong beside him, but he neither admitted nor denied it.


    Che Chen wanted to go down and try to see how many waterfalls he could reach, but he looked at the river like ten thousand horses galloping. He gave up the idea that he was not good at sailing. If he went down, he might never come back.


    After another two days, Chechen finally reached the shore of Shidao where Xie Qi was located.


    After crossing the dangerous beach, the Dnieper River returned to calm here. The river twinkled in front of Chechen and drew a bright band. The river was originally restricted by torrents in the upper reaches, but here, it finally entered the world of freedom and began to rush and flood. The surging waves did not meet the obstacles of cliffs and highlands, so they spread to the ground.


    Chechen boarded the ferry with Bao Hong and finally arrived at their destination, Xie Qi, after more than three hours of sailing.


    From the moment he boarded Sheffield, Cherchen felt what Blair said was unusual and free.


    As a military fortress, although countless Cossacks dressed like this came here, no one would ask you "where are you from? Who are you? What are you doing?" as if everyone had returned to their own home.


    When you want to find a place to stay, when you ask where there is a hotel, people will say, "Hello, do you believe in Christ?"


    "Letter!"


    "Do you also believe in the father, the son and the Holy Spirit?"


    "Letter!"


    "Will you go to church?"


    "I will."


    "Then cross."


    After making the cross, the man would casually point to an open space, "go and find a place to live by yourself."


    Then someone sent you sickles and axes for cutting down trees - everything here needs your own food and clothing.


    In short, as the source of zaporoze Cossacks, Sheqi has a different way of life from anywhere.


    Chechen was soon attracted. He put all his attention and energy into understanding Xie Qi and into this wild and mysterious ocean.


    Everything here makes him so novel. Xie Qi doesn''t have that strict law. Everything here is simple and clear. For example, if a person commits larceny, even if he steals a trivial thing, it will be considered a disgrace to all Cossacks. People will tie this dishonorable guy to a post in the square for public display. Everyone can beat him with a wooden stick until he is killed; If a man is in debt, people will chain him next to a cannon until someone promises to redeem him.


    Xie Qi''s organizational structure is even rudimentary. Xie Qi consists of 36 battalions, each with a battalion leader. The battalion leader is in charge of everything. He is called "Dad" by his men. "Dad" has money, clothes and food. He distributes everything to his "children" as needed. When there is a conflict between the two battalions, dueling is the only way to solve the conflict. Everyone greeted each other''s waist and eyes, and hit the nose and face. When one party won, the other party seemed to quickly forget the hatred and drink wine with the winner.


    On the river bank of Xie Qi, Che Chen also accidentally found a stone tablet buried by weeds. By reading the Latin above, Che Chen knew that this stone tablet was originally built by the builders of the first generation of Xie Qi. The inscription below is Dmitry vichnevsky.


    This aroused Chechen''s interest, because the prince mihau was also surnamed vishnewitsky. Cherchen inquired about the old Stanislaw pototsky who came later. Only then did he know that dmitro vishnevitsky was the ancestor of Prince mihau.


    Between 1553 and 1554, dmitro vishniewski, the representative of the then Polish king to ganev City, summoned some Cossacks, established a fortress on little holtica Island, built a large number of fortifications, and even built a special turret. It was also from that time that Dmitry vishnevsky united the Cossacks originally scattered in zaporoze and became an organized group. All zaporoze Cossack camps are located on the island. Since then, the camp has formed its own unique organizational system of military and political integration. From then on, the Cossacks here began to be called "zaporoze Cossacks".


    Dmitro vishnevitsky has set up 36 sub teams in the whole zaporoze camp. They are usually stationed in their respective towns for production activities (the name of each team comes from the stationed city). When getman issues the general mobilization order, they should quickly assemble in the main camp of Saiqi for standby.


    Chechen knew that the thirty-six battalions of Xie Qi corresponded to the thirty-six teams originally established.


    Stanislaw pototsky, after finishing that secret, seemed to sigh with feeling: "who could have thought that the people who established zaporoze Cossacks were the people of the vishnevsky family, and the most ruthless people who suppressed the Cossack riots in 1648 were the vishnevsky people, that is, yareme vishnevsky. It can be seen that the will of God is really unpredictable."


    Chechen is comfortable with Xie Qi''s life because of novelty, but not everyone can adapt to Xie Qi''s life.


    "What the hell is this place up there? And is this a human place? It''s not even a pig''s nest!" konitsky said, pointing to a low wooden house.


    This wooden house is about 50 square meters beside the parliament hall in Xie Qi. It has four beds made of logs. The beds are covered with thick thatch and a large roll of sheepskin on the grass.


    Because they were foreign missions, Chechen and his family were treated in a special way - the steward of Xie Qi did not bring them sickles and axes, but directly arranged a house for them.


    Of course, in the view of Duke konitsky, who is used to living in a big house, this so-called house is not even as good as a pig''s nest.


    Chechen doesn''t think so. As a mercenary, sleeping in the open is a common thing. Such an environment has been very good, at least it can keep out the wind and rain. Besides, most of the Cossacks here don''t live as well as themselves.


    Chechen saw that most of the local Cossacks'' houses were wooden houses made of large oak strips. These wooden houses are surprisingly small, and the tallest is only half a person above the ground.


    The windows of these houses are also very small, wide outside and narrow inside, just like gun holes in blockhouses. The black smoke of cooking and heating came out from the gap of the thatched canopy covered above.


    Old Stanislaw pototsky couldn''t stand such an environment, but he didn''t show it.


    Seeing this, a Polish dragon cavalry quickly lifted the sheepskin and thatch, brought in the bedding of the old man and Duke konitsky and paved it.


    "Are the ambassadors Henrik, Magnus and tubulin staying?" Stanislaw pototsky asked his nephew as the dragoons made their beds.


    Henrik replied, "uncle, both the Swedish and Russian ambassadors have stayed."


    Duke konitsky closed his mouth and blushed with shame - even two foreign ambassadors could endure such conditions. What are they entitled to complain about.

 Chapter 667

    On the fourth day of everyone''s arrival in Xie Qi, in the conference hall of Xie Qi, a total of 36 team leaders and representatives of company leaders held a closed meeting.


    At the beginning of the meeting, the meeting hall was full of gunpowder. Everyone patted the table and said dirty words in Xie Qi''s conference hall, as if anyone with a loud voice would make sense.


    Of course, no one came to reason.


    The host of the meeting, Pavlo gomon, watched all this. When he finished smoking a bag of tobacco, Pavlo gomont pulled out the musket at his waist and shot at the ceiling.


    Years of accumulated dust fell like snowflakes, forming a yellow fog in the Council hall.


    The hall suddenly quieted down.


    "That''s enough!" Pavlo gomon said, "if you have something to say, you''ll eat melon seeds one by one."


    Pavlo gomon, as the most respected elder Cossack, spoke effectively. Just now, the team leaders who were still pulling clothes and hammering tables returned to their seats one by one.


    The first one to stand up and speak was Vasili zolotalenko, who had attacked Smolensk with Bao Hong.


    He stood on one leg on the chair and saluted Pavlo gomon and the team leaders around him - telling everyone that he was going to speak.


    "Brothers of the league," Vasili zolotalenko said in his duck like voice, "I just want to say who saved us after the defeat of berestecko and the abduction of the great chief Bogdan hemelinitsky by the Tatars, and who did not take credit and pride, and took the initiative to hand over the scepter after the great chief came back."


    There was a burst of cheers in the Council hall, and then someone shouted, "Bao Hong, Bao Hong. The eagle of the Cossacks."


    Colonel Peter doroshenko, a supporter of vikovski, saw this and stood up.


    After saluting the four weeks like Vasili zolotalenko, Colonel Peter doroshenko said: "Of course, Bao Hong''s achievements and combat achievements are outstanding. But please don''t forget that our clerk vigovsky performed equally well in the battle of betselkovi. If he hadn''t worked hard to collect the lost soldiers and materials, how could we have a stalemate with the poles after the defeat and finally force the poles to negotiate with us."


    There was another noise, and someone said, "it''s true, it''s true."


    Peter doroshenko''s battle of baiczerkovi took place after the battle of berestecko. At that time, the Polish army pursued the victory, and yanush raziweu''s army from Lithuania recovered and looted Kiev, while Stanislaw pototsky led 12000 troops to the depths of Ukraine to try to make the leak in berestecko''s battle The fish of the net were caught in one net. Bogdan hemelinitsky gathered 50000 troops to intercept in baitzerkovi. The battle lasted a day and both sides were exhausted.


    Because the Polish army went deep alone and the supply line was too long, their supply was very difficult, and the epidemic of plague also caused a large number of personnel reduction. Finally, Stanislaw pototsky gave up his delusion of annihilating the Cossacks and chose to negotiate peace with Bogdan hemelinitsky.


    At that time, less than 20000 of the 50000 troops led by Bogdan hemelinitsky were withdrawn from the battle of berestecko, and the rest were recruited by vikovski.


    Moreover, Peter doroshenko mentioned the outstanding performance of vikovsky in turning the tide in the battle of baerzerkovi, which made everyone present think of Bao Hong''s fatal mistake in the battle of berestechko.


    Similarly, Bao Hong''s performance is far from that of vikovski.


    On the early morning of July 7, 1651, after Bogdan hemelinitsky was taken away, Bao Hong, who was elected chief, led a team of cavalry to the pontoon first, and they galloped forward under the fire of poles. Bao Hong''s intention was to test the firmness of the pontoon. After all, the bridge had to carry 50000 people, horses and goods. But when Bao Hong reached the other side, there were many people in the Cossack camp I don''t know who shouted in the group: "everybody, run for your life!" then more than a dozen voices shouted: "team leaders, run away!"


    Soon, this deadly sentence spread like a wildfire in the withered grass, and the Cossack soldiers who thought they had been betrayed rushed to the pontoon like a roaring tide. People trampled out the campfire, pushed onto the cart, kicked over the tent and destroyed the fence; the soldiers pushed and crowded with each other, and many people slipped and fell into the swamp and never stood up again.


    The boiling crowd crowded on the narrow bridge, competing with each other and pushing each other. The people who boarded the bridge did not hesitate to draw their knives to kill in order to compete for a place to stand, and the pleshuva river was full of corpses. Bao Hong saw the chaos on the camp and the floating bridge, and he rushed back to the opposite side to maintain order and try to save all this, but how could he do it on his own.


    Just then, the Polish Army surrounding the camp saw their opponents in disorder and quickly launched an attack. A large number of people who had not been trampled, squeezed or drowned fell under the guns of Polish soldiers. The river was dyed red, and the fleeing people knew that there was a pursuit behind them, causing further confusion. They were desperate for their lives, and more people were pushed into the river and swamp and got lucky The people on the land were also intercepted and killed by the Polish dragon cavalry. Some of the people forced to a dead end were defended by Lin and fought desperately, while others dropped their weapons and surrendered.


    Although Bao Hong led a 300 person counter charge to repel the poles temporarily, the big mistake was made. Finally, 30000 Cossacks died and only 20000 people broke out.


    To be fair, Bao Hong has done his best. But most people only value the results, not the process.


    The sentence "after the defeat" opened the scar, and Bao Hong''s heart was dripping blood.


    That mistake was also a lifelong pain in Bao Hong''s heart.


    Vasili zolotalenko glared at Peter doroshenko. He almost pulled out his knife. Peter doroshenko, an ungrateful guy, forgot that he was among the 20000 people rescued by Bao Hong!


    Peter doroshenko certainly didn''t forget. He has no personal feud with Bao Hong, but only respects him. But politics is like this. It is not transferred by people''s private feelings.


    Peter doroshenko looked apologetically at Bao Hong and sat down.


    At this time, vikovski''s voice gradually overshadowed Bao Hong.


    Ivan hilko saw this and winked at his supporter, company commander lavlin sinonos.


    Ivan hilko knew that although he had escaped the crime, he had no hope of running for chief because of the sharp decline in Popovich''s reputation. But he was unwilling to give up, so even if he knew there was no hope, he had to fight.


    Commander Laughlin sinonos stood up. Because he was only a company commander, he saluted the people around him three times.


    Lavlin sinonos said, "all regiment leaders and League brothers. Please let me say a few words, too."


    "Say it, say it!" someone shouted.


    When someone agitated, lavlin sinonos continued, "you all know that I can''t read or count, but my eyes are clear. The captain of Baohong regiment and the Secretary of wigovsky are outstanding talents of the Republic. Their abilities are not comparable. We shouldn''t belittle another person just because we want to praise someone."


    "You''re right!"


    "Laughlin sinonos is an honest man."


    Laughingly, Ralph sinonos bowed again. He continued, "but if you want me to say, there is a man who is more suitable to be the chief of Cossacks than the captain of Baohong regiment and the clerk of wigovsky. He is highly respected and popular."


    Some people made a "hush" sound, and a small number of people asked the man''s name.


    Just as lavlin Sinos was about to say Ivan hilko''s name, Pavlo gomon suddenly joked: "I say lavlin, if you want me to be the chief of Cossacks, I don''t dare."


    Ralph sinonos smiled awkwardly. He smiled at Pavlo gomon and said, "if you want to take the position of chief, I certainly agree with you with both hands and feet. But everyone knows you don''t have this mind, and I know it. So I won''t be boring. I want to recommend the captain of Ivan hilko regiment."


    Several voices of support came from the corner, but they were far less enthusiastic than the first two.


    Seeing this, Laughlin sinonos hurriedly urged: "Ladies and gentlemen, you should remember the letter from Ivan hilko regiment leader to the pagan Sultan? Who among our Cossacks can despise the power from Ottoman Turkey so much, and who dares to abuse the grass goat so heartily. With this alone, I, Ralph sinonos, am willing to support hilko regiment leader and follow him to fight pagan puppies ¡£¡±


    Lavlin sinonos''s words are illogical and some are just emotional. But these words make some company commanders present excited. Most of these company commanders have no culture, only one cavity of blood, worship heroes and admire those who dare to break through and do something. Ivan hilko, who insults and is tough on the Turkish Sudan, is naturally the object of their admiration.


    "Captain Ivan hilko is good!" said a Cossack company commander who didn''t even have a beard.


    Pavlo gomon knocked on the table with a cigarette stick again. This time, there was a silence in the Council hall. He said, "is there anyone else to recommend?"


    There was no sound for a while.


    According to the regulations, if no one puts forward another candidate, Bao Hong, hilko and vigovsky will be included in the competitors of the great chief and enter the next round of election.


    Just as Pavlo gomon was about to announce Bao Hong and other three candidates, Yuri hemelinitz, who had been sitting in the corner without talking, got up.


    All the people''s eyes focused on the young man.


    Yuri hemelinitsky came to shecci alone. The boy who lost his father and guardian finally realized what human feelings are. The company captains and Cossacks who tried to please themselves are now afraid to avoid themselves. Even the Swedish envoy Magnus de la gardiye did not appear again after the death of Bogdan Popovich.


    Cowardly people will be knocked down by setbacks, while strong people can grow up in setbacks.


    Yuri hemelinitsky is a strong man.


    "I," he shouted.


    Pavlo gomont smiled kindly.


    "Yuri, who are you going to recommend?" Pavlo gomon asked knowingly.


    "I want to elect myself, Yuri hemelinitsky, the son of Bogdan hemelinitsky," he shouted.


    "OK!" Pavlo gomont shouted, "then let''s start voting."


    Now, all Cossack colonels, company commanders and other people with voting rights have voted for the four candidates. They include Colonel Anton zhidanovich, Colonel Pavlo gormon, Colonel Ivan Fedorenko, Colonel Peter doroshenko, Colonel lukiyan mezhera, Colonel Vasily zolotalenko, Colonel Maxim Nesterenko, Colonel Prokop shumeco, Colonel Fedo Loboda, Colonel timofi nosacci, Colonel Matvey gradki Colonel Martin pushkalenko, Colonel philon yalari, Colonel Yuri hemelinitsky, company commander lavlin sinoos, company commander lesh grezenko, etc.


    A Cossack attendant put four empty black cans and a white jar full of soybeans on the table.


    Pavlo gomon said, "although everyone knows the rules, I want to reiterate that each person can only take one soybean and throw it to one person. From left to right, the first pot is Baohong, the second is hilko, the third Yuri and the fourth vigovsky."


    At this point, Pavlo gomont paused. He looked around and then accentuated his tone.


    "Brothers of the league, no matter who you vote for or not, it is the expression of gossa''s free will. If anyone later harbors resentment or retaliates, I Pavlo gomon will not spare him first."


    "Of course," Bao Hong said.


    "Absolutely not," hilko promised.


    Vikovski and Yuri also answered.


    Then everyone picked up a soybean. Colonel Vasili zolotalenko was the first to step forward. Without hesitation, he put the soybean in his hand into the first jar.


    Then company commander Laughlin sinonos threw soybeans to hilko.


    ¡­¡­


    Yuri went to his black can. There was only one bean in his jar, and he voted for himself.


    Thirty three people have voted, and three people have not voted. They are Pavlo gomon, Ivan Fedorenko and lesh grizenko.


    "I abstain," Pavlo gomont said suddenly.


    The crowd looked at Pavlo gomon in disbelief. Although abstention is allowed in elections, few people will choose to abstain.


    Ivan Fedorenko looked at Pavlo gomon. The colonel who had not yet voted made the same choice as Pavlo gomon.


    Another abstention!


    Everyone turned their eyes to lesh grizenko to see how he would choose.


    Peter doroshenko, in particular, was particularly nervous because he calculated that vikovski and Bao Hong were only one vote away.


    Leish grezenko was sweating nervously. He stepped forward and threw the vote into the second black can under the eyes of the public.

 Chapter 668

    The results of the first election soon spread to every corner of Sheffield.


    Bao Hong got 13 votes, vikovski got 12 votes, hilko got 7 votes, while Yuri hemelinitsky got only 2 votes.


    "In fact, this result is not surprising. Vigovsky had expected that the final competitor would be decided between him and Bao Hong."


    Stanislaw pototsky sat on the newly paved bed and said to Cherchen, Henrik and Duke konitsky.


    "What will happen next?" Chechen asked.


    "Of course, the election was between Bao Hong and vikovski."


    The old man explained that according to the rules set by Bogdan hemelinitsky during his lifetime, if no one wins more than half of the votes, the first two candidates who win the most votes will enter the second round of elections. In this round of elections, everyone will not be allowed to abstain, that is, everyone must support a candidate.


    Speaking of this, Stanislaw pototsky suddenly asked Duke konitsky to see vikovsky and said he would visit him later. Duke konitsky was stunned at first, and then walked away dejected. Obviously, he also realized that he had lost Stanislaw pototsky''s trust because he was drunk.


    After supporting Duke konitsky, the old man said to Henrik and Chechen, "well, now let''s discuss what to do next."


    What the three people want to discuss is how to make vikovski sit on the throne of chief.


    According to the information received by Stanislaw pototsky and the details in the chamber sent by vigovsky, Stanislaw pototsky generally knows that Colonel Peter doroshenko, Colonel fiodo Loboda, Colonel timofi nosac and Colonel Martin pushkarenko are now supporting vigovsky; Hilko was supported by Colonel lukiyan mezira, Colonel philon yalari, company commander raflin sinonos, company commander Leish grezenko, etc; Bao Hong was supported by Colonel Vasili zolotalenko, Colonel Maxim Nesterenko, Colonel Prokop sumeko, Colonel Anton zhidanovich and others. Colonel Pavlo gomont and Colonel Ivan Fedorenko remained neutral.


    In the next round of voting, the variables were hilko''s seven votes and Yuri''s one.


    If vikovski is to be elected, he will have to get at least five votes.


    "According to vikovsky, hilko and lukiyan owe him a favor, and he will let them pay him back with these two votes. What we have to do is try to get at least three of the other six people, such as Pavlo gomon and lesh grezenko, to support vikovsky." Stanislaw pototsky said.


    "Is this lesh grezenko the Cossack who offended you at the vigovsky''s house that day?" Henrik asked.


    Henrik listened to his uncle''s key mention of Pavlo and Leish, and knew that they were the key objects of persuasion.


    "Yes, that''s him. But vikovski said that lesh grizenko was a greedy man and he would shake as long as he was given enough money," Stanislaw pototsky said.


    "Well, this lesh grizenko should be the easiest to win. As long as we give him enough money, he will stand on the side of vikovski, won''t he?" Chechen confirmed.


    "Exactly on the side of the Republic."


    Henrik and Cherchen nodded to show that they understood.


    Stanislaw pototsky asked Henrik, "Henrik, how much money we have left."


    "Thirty six thousand, uncle," Henrik replied.


    After Stanislaw pototsky and vikovsky reached an intention of cooperation, Stanislaw pototsky handed over 10000 of the original 46000 tales to vikovsky for building momentum and buying off people in need.


    "Take three thousand, No. take five thousand to find lash grezenko. Remember to go secretly and don''t let anyone see." the boss asked.


    Henrik nodded yes.


    Then Stanislaw pototsky talked about Pavlo gomon and Ivan Fedorenko, who abstained.


    "Pavlo gomon is familiar to me. He is an old-fashioned Cossack who sticks to the tradition and lives in peace and contentment. As one of the initiators of the zaporoze Cossack uprising, he has drifted away from the power core of the Cossack emirate in recent years, which has earned him the reputation of not greedy for authority. This man can''t be moved by money, because he regards money as dirt, and I love him We must think of other ways. Colonel Ivan Fedorenko''s life experience is a mystery. Even vikovsky, who is in charge of all the information of the Cossack emirate, does not know his origin. He only vaguely knows that he is not a pure Cossack. "


    "It''s even harder," Henrik blurted out.


    Among Cossacks, it is not uncommon to know a person''s origin. The life of the famous Cossack general "crooked nose" maxim before the uprising was full of mysteries. Ukrainians said he was a Ukrainian peasant, while Cossacks thought he was a pure Cossack. Poles believe that Maxim''s full name is Maxim. The "crivonos" in crivonos is similar to the transliteration of curved nose in Scottish, so they speculate that the Cossack general may have been a mercenary of Scottish descent. In addition, Maxim kept silent about his origin until he died of the black death, and no one knew his exact origin.


    Stanislaw pototsky looked at Cherchen. He wanted to hear Cherchen''s opinion.


    "What do you think?"


    "There is too little useful information. At least we have to know why he abstained," Chechen said.


    "Then let Ivan Fedorenko go and I''ll meet four other people who support hilko," Stanislaw pototsky said.


    Not surprisingly, Stanislaw pototsky entrusted Cherchen with the task of contacting Pavlo gomon.


    "Cherchen, you go and contact Pavlo gomon to test how he will vote for vikovski. As long as it''s not too much, you can satisfy him without asking me."


    "Yes," said Chechen.


    Then, Chechen''s face showed an expression of desire to speak and stop.


    The expression was seen by Stanislaw pototsky. He asked Cherchen if there was anything else.


    "Yes," said Chechen, "old man, I think you missed another person."


    "Who?"


    Hearing that Chechen said his uncle had missed someone, Henrik also asked with a puzzled face.


    "Yuri hemelinitsky," said Cherchen.


    Although two people abstained in the election, in fact, another person abstained, Yuri, who voted for himself. Stanislaw pototsky only mentioned Pavlo gomon and others, but ignored Yuri hemelinitsky, who still has the right to vote in the next election.


    "You can think of Yuri very well," Stanislaw pototsky smiled and praised Cherchen. Then he said, "but Yuri doesn''t need us to worry about it. Vigovsky will talk to Yuri himself."

 Chapter 669

    Persuading a wealth loving lesh grezenko is obviously easier than persuading Pavlo gomont. However, since Stanislaw pototsky entrusted the task to himself, Cherchen had to bite the bullet.


    Fortunately, Cherchen did not do little to persuade others in Crimea.


    Chechen first went to buy a gift, and then asked about the residence of Pavlo gomon, a Cossack of Sheqi. The latter told him that chief Pavlo gomon lived in Hassan Pasha district among the 36 districts.


    Chechen walked in the direction of the Cossacks, but he didn''t expect to meet with czar Russian ambassadors tubulin and bojankin.


    Seeing them, Chechen was also stunned. Tubulin and Potemkin came out of Hassan Pasha District, and it was obvious that they had taken the lead to meet Pavlo gomon.


    Tubulin had some impressions of Chechen. He knew that Chechen was from the Polish mission.


    After Bo Jiangjin told Chechen his name, tubulin cracked his big mouth full of beard and said to Chechen, "Hey, little fellow Chechen. Stanislaw pototsky sent you. Go back quickly. You''re late. Go back and tell Stanislaw that Pavlo gomon is already the closest friend of our czar Russia."


    At the thought that he bought Pavlo gomon for only a thousand gold rubles, tubulin was happy in his heart. Pavlo gomon, an old Cossack, had never seen anything in the world and was easily bought by himself.


    Of course, Cherchen won''t go back because of tubulin''s words. He took a step aside, ready to bypass tubulin and Potemkin.


    Just as Chechen and bojiangjin passed by, Chechen''s face was suddenly hit by something falling from the sky.


    It''s hard and glittering, and it hurts when it hits your face.


    Chechen picked up the thing that hit him - it was a golden ruble.


    Of course, there was more than one gold ruble falling from the air, and more than Chechen was hit. Tubulin and Potemkin were also hit by the golden ruble.


    The three looked in the direction of the golden rubles flying, but they saw that in a two-story hanging foot building, a young man was taking out handfuls of golden rubles from a leather bag and waving them in all directions.


    "Father Pavlo gomont bought wine for everyone," the young man shouted.


    The people downstairs gave a shout of joy. They scrambled for the gold rubles all over the floor. Some people ran straight to the tavern after they filled them.


    Tubulin was livid.


    He recognized that the young man throwing the golden ruble was Pavlo gomon''s son. And those golden rubles were just given to his father by himself.


    Obviously, Pavlo gomont put himself together.


    "This damn old Cossack!" said tubulin gnashing his teeth.


    Chechen obviously won''t understand the mood of tupulus woodland. He clamped the golden ruble with two fingers, smiled and poured oil on the fire: "ambassador tupulus, thank you for your golden ruble. I''ll have a drink later."


    Tubulin glared at Cherchen fiercely, and then left without saying a word.


    After seeing the Russian ambassador and his adjutant leave, Cherchen went up to the second floor. He said to the young man who was still throwing gold rubles: "Hello, I want to see officer Pavlo gormon. I am..."


    Before he finished speaking, the young man said impatiently, "Dad is inside. Go in by yourself."


    Chechen walked into the room.


    He saw, right across the door, behind a broken wooden table, an old, frail old man wearing a red Cossack hat - Pavlo gomon, the supreme officer of shecci. At this time, he was using a wooden spoon to scoop the liquor brewed from wheat from a wooden basin with two ears. The wine is muddy and obviously not refined. But Pavlo gomon drank with relish.


    Chechen went to the table and put a box on the table.


    "Aleval Chechen, captain of the Polish mission guard, asked to see Colonel Pavlo gormon," Chechen said.


    Pavlo gomonhun ignored Chechen. He drank continuously from the basin. When he had had enough, he reached out his wet hand and grabbed the box.


    Pavlo gomon opened the box, which contained rolls of tobacco. He took out a roll and smelled it under his nose. A relaxed and happy smile appeared on his face.


    "Children, your gift is good. It''s much more thoughtful than that Russian bear and me." Pavlo gomont praised.


    Seeing that his gift was liked by Pavlo gomon, Chechen also showed a happy smile.


    He bought the gift in a Jewish shop near Shechem.


    It''s so strange. The Cossacks hated the Jews and couldn''t live without them. The Jewish owner of the store supplies all the materials needed by the thirty-six "dads" of Shechem and their children, and knows their preferences. When Chechen inadvertently revealed that he was buying a gift for Pavlo gomon, the Jewish shopkeeper took back the wine that had been packaged and handed to Chechen, and then dug out a box under the counter.


    "Pavlo gomon prefers this to drinking," said the Jewish shopkeeper, pointing to the contents of the box.


    Then he handed Cherchen a box of tobacco.


    Seeing that the shopkeeper knew a lot of useful information, Cherchen gave the Jewish shopkeeper double money to buy tobacco and inquired about some news.


    After enjoying the tobacco, Pavlo gomon closed the box. He said to Chechen, "tell me, little friend, what are you doing with me? Are you making friends with me like Vassily tubulin?"


    Pavlo gomon bit his "friend" very hard. Obviously, he also knew the real purpose of tubulin and Chechen.


    Seeing Pavlo gomon like this, Chechen didn''t beat around the bush. He said, "yes, sir. I''m here to make friends with you."


    Pavlo gomon stood up. He went to an oil lamp, then drew a cigarette from his belt behind him and lit it.


    "Russian friends are not easy to do, but Polish friends are even worse. Children, do you know barabash and tatarchuk?"


    Che Chen shook his head. He was unfamiliar with the two names.


    Pavlo gomon said, "balabash and tatarchuk were also the small leaders of Sheqi. But once, a Polish Colonel came to Sheqi and sent a letter, which only mentioned their names. What happened? Bogdan hemelinitsky handed them over to the people of Sheqi, and the two guys were cut by the people of Sheqi singing songs."


    Chechen was puzzled. Was Pavlo gormon telling himself that he didn''t want to get involved with the poles so as not to repeat the mistakes?


    But if Chechen flinched from this hint only by Pavlo gomon, he would not be Chechen.


    "Sir Pavlo gormon," said Cherchen in the tone of old lord Stanislaw pototsky: "Put those two Pro Polish Cossacks to death. Are you and the other Cossacks better off? No. on the contrary, the conflict between the Republic and the Cossack emirate has lasted for nearly ten years, and both sides have been exhausted because of the war. Everyone''s life is getting worse and worse, even precarious. The people hope that Ukraine will be peaceful from now on, because this is the general trend. It is also because For this reason, this time our Polish mission can be safe in Sechi. I believe that as the most respected old man of Cossacks, you will make the most favorable choice for all Cossacks and Ukrainian people. "


    Pavlo gomon was stunned by the truth of Cherchen. For a long time, he scratched his head with a smile.


    "I didn''t expect your boy to be so talkative." Pavlo gomont said, "but you can''t convince me with one mouth. Well, we won''t beat around the bush. What price is your Stanislaw pototsky going to offer me?"


    Stanislaw pototsky didn''t give Cherchen any promise when he sent Cherchen, but asked him to act conveniently.


    Chechen stretched out a hand and then opened five fingers.


    "Five hundred tales? Five thousand tales?" Pavlo gomont laughed again. "The Republic really thinks highly of me!"


    This remark is obviously ironic.


    Che Chen shook his head and denied it.


    What he wants to give Pavlo gomon is not money, but money¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "There are five hundred Cossacks in the book," said Chechen.


    Pavlo gomon was surprised when he heard Chechen''s price. The cigarette pole he had just picked up from his mouth almost fell to the ground.


    Looking at Pavlo gomon, Chechen knew that his offer was in Pavlo gomon''s heart.


    Chechen now knows that the so-called Book Cossack is not just a military position, but also linked to various interests. In short, once he becomes a Book Cossack, he will get many privileges and benefits, including but not limited to freedom of movement, exemption from taxes and autonomy, military pay (including money, woolen cloth, weapons and ammunition, etc.) and imperial fiefs (farming land and army station). And a book compiled Cossack can get a salary of 20-50 tales a year.


    In other words, his opening, if converted into before, is equivalent to giving the Cossack old man at least 10000 taels a year.


    Of course, Chechen knew that Pavlo gomon would not take the quota of Cossacks for himself.


    Because Pavlo gomon is content to live in poverty and not greedy for power and position, but he also has his own weakness - the "children" who stay in Shechem.


    Since most zaporoze Cossacks left Sheqi to fight with Bogdan hemelinitsky in all directions, except for the team guarding the fortress, most of them are old people like him who are hard to leave their hometown and some Cossacks who return after disability.


    The Kazakh emirate does not have any pension and support system for disabled veterans. In addition, there are nine rooms in Ukraine and the Cossacks used to fish for landlords and businessmen. As a result, it is difficult for even the soldiers of the Kazakh emirate to receive their salaries on time - for a long time, they can only be replaced by clothes, food and wine, and later even in kind It can''t be distributed. It''s still the case for the able-bodied Cossacks, not to mention the disabled veterans back in Sheqi.


    So these veterans have always been supported by Pavlo gomon, relying on taxes collected from Jews, varajians and Tatars doing business in Sheqi.


    But as a contemporary of Bogdan hemelinitsky and Stanislaw pototsky, Pavlo gomon is already old and doesn''t know when to see God. After his death, these veterans left in Xie Qi will be left without food and clothing.


    That''s what Pavlo gomon is most worried about.


    And the quota of these 500 Book Cossacks is equivalent to solving Pavlo gomon''s worries. Even if he dies, with the identity of book Cossacks, the old people who stay in Xiechi can have a living ration.


    Pavlo gomon finally laughed.


    "Your offer is really attractive," Pavlo gomont said "But how can I believe you? It should be noted that the poles deceived the Cossacks not once or twice. I still remember when I was very young, zhukevsky came to fight us. At that time, we were forced to retreat westward because we were defeated by the well-equipped poles. As a result, our rebel army was not fast because it carried more than 10000 family members, so it was finally attacked by zhukevsky when we set up camp in lubneh Skie was surrounded. At that time, the poles proposed that we could be pardoned as long as we handed over the mastermind of the rebellion. As a result, we arrested nariwaiko and Saura and escorted them to the Polish army. However, the treacherous zhukevsky took the opportunity to attack the Cossack camp and ordered all personalities to be killed. Nariwaiko and Saura were beheaded in public in Warsaw "Things are still ahead of me. I need your guarantee."


    "I guarantee my life and reputation." Chechen said firmly, "I am a Polish nobleman and Lord of vidava. I swear to you now that if the king fails to fulfill the conditions I promised you, I will be responsible for all the expenses of the five hundred people until I die."


    With that, Chechen asked Pavlo gomon for paper, pen and ink. When he learned that there were no such things here, Chechen quickly ran downstairs. He entered a shop opened by valachians, asked for the paper and pen used by the owner, and then wrote a note.


    When Chechen took the written note stamped with the family''s coat of arms to Pavlo gomon, the Cossack old man finally promised: "OK, then it''s a deal. I support vigovskina boy to become the chief of Cossacks."


    Then an old hand and a young hand were held together.


    After Chechen returned, he told old lord Stanislaw pototsky the process of his negotiation with Pavlo gomon and the conditions he promised.


    After listening to Chechen''s words, Stanislaw pototsky sighed heavily. He promised Chechen that if one day the Republic really broke Chechen''s promise to Pavlo gomon, the pototsky family would bear all the support of the 500 people.

 Chapter 670

    Chechen saw that Henrik was also there. He asked the old man about the results of looking for other regiment leaders.


    "It''s going well," said Henrik excitedly behind Stanislaw pototsky. "Three people have been persuaded by my uncle to support vikovsky, and lesh grizenko, although he offered a high price, also solved it with money."


    Hearing Henrik say so, Chechen is also happy. In this way, vikovski safely had five votes. He not only surpassed Bao Hong, but also more than half of the votes.


    Vikovski''s election seems to be a certainty.


    But when he thought that Bao Hong was more than him, Chechen''s smiling face immediately collapsed.


    Bao Hong is his friend, but his own actions let him miss the position of the chief.


    Stanislaw pototsky, who was in a good mood, was about to open a bottle of wine to celebrate. He saw something strange about Cherchen.


    Of course, the old man knew why Chechen was depressed. He was preparing to comfort Chechen. Suddenly, there was a dull sound of heavy objects falling outside the door.


    Then the guard outside the door shouted, "a sack. Someone threw a sack. Go and have a look."


    Stanislaw pototsky had a foreboding feeling in his heart for no reason.


    He stood up, but he heard someone shouting, "it''s the Duke. In the sack is Duke konitsky."


    Then the door was opened.


    Two Hessian cavalry helped, no, it can be said that they dragged the unconscious Duke konitsky in.


    At this time, Duke konitsky had long lost his human form. His face was black and blue, and he was beaten like a pig''s head; In his body, a pair of cuts were made. Some wounds had dried up and some were still bleeding.


    "Get a doctor, come on!" cried Henrik pototsky.


    "Shechem has no doctor," Stanislaw pototsky whispered. "Cherchen, you go find a barber."


    Chechen obeyed and went out, while Stanislaw pototsky looked at Duke konitsky with growing uneasiness on his face.


    Duke konitsky was sent to vikovsky himself. How could he be beaten like this?


    The barber will be here soon. He looked at Duke konitsky''s wound and hurriedly took out a black bottle.


    "Burn this in a crucible," said the barber.


    "What is this?"


    "Tar."


    The tar was poured into the crucible, and the air soon filled with the smell of tar melting. The barber smeared the burnt tar on the Duke''s wound.


    The unconscious Duke grinned with pain.


    After wiping the last wound, the barber wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "Well," he said, "it''s up to this one of his own."


    Stanislaw pototsky nodded. As with cobwebs and bread, tarnishing wounds was also a local way for Cossacks to treat trauma.


    Chechen led the barber out. The old man looked at the unconscious Duke konitsky. He had a lot to ask, but such a Duke obviously couldn''t answer any of his questions.


    The sun gradually set, and Xie Qi entered the night.


    Candles were lit in the room. Henrik was preparing to bring the cooked porridge to his uncle. At this time, vikovsky, the Secretary of the Cossack, broke in.


    Vikovski, who has always been gentle and calm in Cherchen''s eyes, has long lost his old demeanor. As soon as he came to Stanislaw pototsky, he threw three bags on the ground.


    Two in one hand, one in one hand.


    All the money Stanislaw pototsky bribed the three Cossack captains is here.


    "Are you a pig, deputy emissary? You should tell Magnus about killing prisoners! Now all the Cossacks waiting outside shevchi know. The Cossacks are surging, and they are crying for blood. The leaders are afraid - not only lukiyan, but also other team leaders, they gave me the money you gave them and asked me to give it back to you. Oh ! God, how could I cooperate with you stupid pigs! How could your king send you pigs! You ruined peace and your own.! "


    Vigovsky''s face turned red like pig''s liver. He clenched his hands and wantonly vented his anger in front of Stanislaw pototsky and other three people.


    The insult made the vigorous Henrik pototsky furious. He immediately wanted to rush up and beat vigovsky.


    Stanislaw pototsky''s hand blocked Henrik.


    The old man stood up trembling. He refused Cherchen''s help and stood in front of vikovsky with a crutch.


    It is clear what happened and why konitsky was seriously injured.


    The time bomb for abusing prisoners was detonated, but it was not Chechen whom Stanislaw pototsky had been worried about, but Duke konitsky who detonated it.


    Stanislaw pototsky could even outline the whole story: just in Kiev, on the night Magnus came to visit, he set out from Duke konitsky that the members of the mission tortured and killed prisoners in the valley.


    In order to prevent vikovski''s election - Magnus, or tubulin, also participated - they kidnapped Duke konitsky in Shechem and tortured the Duke to confess in front of all Cossacks.


    As a result, no team leader dared to take his own money. They returned the money one after another through vikovski, indicating their break with vikovski and the poles.


    Stanislaw pototsky can imagine that in the next vote, everyone will vote for Bao Hong, while the vigovs base will only lose the election.


    And I may not see the sun tomorrow.


    "I''m sorry," Stanislaw pototsky sincerely apologized.


    At this time, the old man''s eyelids drooped, and the wrinkles on his face were like paper that had been rubbed countless times.


    He apologized not only to vikovsky, but also to the king in Warsaw.


    Just a moment ago, everything was so smooth that Pavlo gomon was persuaded and several other regiment leaders agreed to stand on the side of vikovski. Stanislaw pototsky had almost seen vikovsky become a great chief, and the flag of the Republic was re inserted on the land of Ukraine.


    But now, everything is over. Because of the prisoner abuse, the Cossacks were incited again. Their anger is that no regimental leader dare capture its edge. The motion of war will overwhelm peace, and there will be no peace on the eastern border of the Republic.


    It looked like Stanislaw pototsky, who was ten years old, and vigovsky''s heart softened.


    After all, it''s hard to recover.


    He sighed and said, "go quickly. The news will soon spread all over Xie Qi. I''m too busy now. If you wait for the Cossacks around to come up, it''s hard for you to escape."


    With that, vikovski turned and left.


    It was not until vikovsky''s back disappeared that Stanislaw pototsky staggered and fell on his chair and fainted.


    "Uncle, uncle!"


    Henrik called Stanislaw pototsky''s name, but the old man didn''t respond. Henrik quickly ordered someone to bring the wine to his uncle.


    The civilian staff in the mission were in a panic, and everyone jumped up like a headless fly.


    At this time, the principal and Deputy envoys of the mission had no ability to preside over the overall situation, and the only one who was sober and able to take charge was Cherchen. He gritted his teeth and stamped his feet and took up the whole mission.


    Chechen knew that vikovski was right. Once the news spread, all the people of the mission would die without a place to bury.


    Once the Cossacks at the bottom were angered and turned into mobs, it was a force that no one could control.


    The moon is bright and the stars are thin. Chechen directs all the people of the mission to pack their bags.


    Just then, a armored Cossack who went to the river to find a boat came back. He brought a bad news: there were boats on the river, and countless sparks of torches were coming towards Xie Qi.


    Chechen climbed up the roof.


    Sure enough, the Dnieper River seemed to be lit, and there were flames everywhere. Vaguely, there was a voice: "kill Lech (referring to the poles), kill Lech."


    It was undoubtedly too late to escape. Che Chen knows that Bao Hong may be the only one who can save himself.


    "Go to him and ask him to protect the security of the mission." Chechen thought.


    Just as Chechen was going to find Bao Hong, a team of Cossacks came here with torches.


    Hessen cavalry pulled out their weapons one after another and surrounded Cherchen. They were ready to defend the safety of the officer with death.


    Just when everyone thought a fierce fight was inevitable, the comer shouted, "we have no malice. I want to see your deputy envoy alvar Chechen."


    Che Chen is familiar with this sound, but he just can''t remember where he heard it.


    He walked in and said, "I''m Chechen."


    The next man walked up to the torch, and he knelt at the foot of Chechen.


    "My benefactor," cried the visitor, raising his head.


    "Are you nasevich sagaida?" looking at the man''s face, Chechen finally recognized him.


    Nasevich sagaida was the Cossack rescued by Cherchen.


    After leaving safely, the Cossack took his brothers and joined Anton zhdanovic''s team in Kiev.


    Nasevich sagaida is strong and experienced. Such Cossacks will be liked by the officers everywhere.


    Anton zhdanovich is no exception. He put nasevich sagaida in his guard and became a small captain. This time, nasevi ? sagaida followed him.


    "Lord, now the whole Shechem has been fried, and everyone is coming this way. Please change our clothes and I''ll hide you." nasevich sagaida said.


    Seeing that nasevich sagaida is so righteous, Cherchen''s heart is very moved. Can let him live alone and abandon everyone else, how can Chechen do it!


    "Sakaida, can you find a way to save everyone here?" Chechen asked.


    Nasevich sagaida looked embarrassed. He had already taken a great risk to save Chechen. If there were one or two more, he still had a way, but there were dozens of people in the mission. How could he be a small captain?


    When Chechen saw nasevich sageda''s embarrassed appearance, he knew he was a little difficult.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I can''t leave everyone. I''m sorry."


    Seeing Cherchen''s refusal, nasevich sagaida stamped his feet with impatience. For a while, he even thought about stun Chechen and carry him away.


    The cries of killing from the river were getting closer and closer, and some people had boarded the bank.


    At this time, a group of people caught fire and rushed over. The leader of the team is Blair. He was sent by Bao Hong to protect Chechen.


    But similarly, Bao Hong only ordered Blair to protect Cherchen.


    "Blair, the rest of the mission are innocent. This is nasevich sageda. He is also a Cossack. He can prove it."


    Blair stood up. He said, "Cherchen, of course I remember nasevich sagaida. But now the crowd is raging, and we can''t help it."


    Blair said there was no way, but Cherchen knew that there was a way - in Kiev, Bao Hong once saved hilko and lukiyan together with vikovski.


    "I''m going to see brother Bao Hong," Chechen said firmly looking at Blair. "I''m going to see him. Uncle Blair, please don''t let anyone hurt the people in the mission before I come back, okay?"


    Looking at Cherchen''s sincere eyes, Blair finally nodded.


    Cherchen took nasevich sageda to see Bao Hong, while the people brought by Blair blocked the door and blocked anyone who wanted to enter.


    In the house where Xie Qi belongs to Bao Hong, vigovsky, who threatened to give up the Polish, is painstakingly persuading Bao Hong to protect the Polish mission with him.


    In doing so, vikovski''s starting point is still for the overall situation of Ukraine, because vikovski is very clear that once Stanislaw pototsky dies in shevchi, there will be not only a new hatred between the Kazakh emirate and the Republic of Poland, but a complete immortality.


    "Bao Hong, have mercy on Ukraine." vikovsky begged rarely.


    But Bao Hong was unmoved.


    On one side, hilko twisted his upper lip beard and looked triumphantly at the low-key wigovsky.


    Although he is not the one who becomes the chief, he may see the pitiful look of vikovski, which hilko thinks is worth it.


    His efforts with tubulin and Magnus were not in vain.


    At this thought, hilko was a little angry. It was Bao Hong who finally got the real benefit. It''s like raising a cabbage with difficulty and being arched by other household pigs.


    While hilko was twisting and breaking a beard, Cherchen broke in with nasevich sageda.


    Bao Hong saw that Chechen was coming. He left vikovski and went over and said, "Chechen, you''re fine."


    "Brother Bao Hong," said Chechen in a hurry. He knew that saving people was like fighting a fire. He couldn''t delay a moment.


    "Brother Bao Hong, this is nasevich sageda. He is a Cossack and a witness. Things are not like that."


    Chechen pushed nasevich sageda forward and asked nasevich sageda to tell Bao Hong exactly what happened at that time.

 Chapter 671

    The light of fire on the Dnieper River that is about to destroy the Polish mission is the most beautiful fireworks for some people.


    Swedish ambassador Magnus and Czarist Russian ambassador tublin stood side by side on the roof. Next to them was a bottle of wine as red as blood, which was half empty.


    "Ding."


    Two goblets collided.


    Magnus said to tubulin, "what a beautiful scenery! I have never seen such a wide river in Sweden."


    With that, Magnus, who had a strong aristocratic atmosphere, even wanted to write a poem, but he racked his brains, but he didn''t think of any poems for the occasion.


    Reluctantly, he had to lift the wine glass in his hand again to pay tribute to tubulin.


    Tubulin showed a mouthful of yellow teeth. He said, "there are also belligerent people. Magnus, thanks to the news you heard, I think Stanislaw pototsky would be doomed this time. Unfortunately, if he did not belong to the enemy country, the old man would be a respected politician."


    Magnus listened to the right and wrong words of tubulin, and a trace of ridicule appeared in the corners of his mouth. The idea of inciting the bottom Cossack was the idea of the guy in front of him, but now he is crying for mercy.


    "Oh, Vasili. If you pity him, we can join hands to ask Bao Hong. I think we can save Stanislaw''s life in the face of both of us."


    Taubling by Magnus, tubulin closed his mouth awkwardly.


    At this time, the Cossack''s boat had docked in shecchi. Groups of Cossacks, holding torches, guns, knives and guns, rushed towards the wooden house where the Polish mission lived.


    The Jews, varajians and Tatars who opened shops in Sheqi shivered under their beds, cellars and wardrobe. They are the first to be unlucky in every turmoil in Sheqi.


    The evil Cossacks, whether you are related to their target or not, will take everything they see - clothes, food, wine, and then kill the shopkeeper - so that the money he owed the shopkeeper will be written off.


    Several shops in the district began to fire, and the fire even tended to spread.


    "Still not."


    Looking at all this, tubulin suddenly said to Magnus, "Stanislaw would better ask God to bless him. And his motherland, this fire will burn to Lvov, Krakow and Warsaw from Cheech."


    It was only then that the Russian ambassador answered Magnus''s question.


    Magnus took a serious look at tubulin. The Russian ambassador was so stupid and wise that Magnus couldn''t tell which side was the real tubulin.


    At this time, a burst of footsteps came from behind the two people. Bojankin, who was sent by tubulin to inquire about the news, came back.


    Bojankin was dressed like a Cossack. Even so, due to the remarkable feature of his one eye, Potemkin was questioned by many real Cossacks along the way. The Cossacks asked him to cross his chest and recite prayers to prove that he was a real Cossack.


    "How''s it going? Bojankin," tubulin asked his adjutant.


    "The situation is very bad," said Potemkin. "The Polish mission has been surrounded by the Cossacks. Although the mission''s guards and Baohong people are trying their best to stop, the encirclement is getting smaller and smaller. I thought that in a moment and a half, the Cossacks will rush in and kill all the Polish people."


    "Bao Hong''s people? How did his people get involved? Didn''t hilko tell him we were helping him up?" Magnus asked strangely.


    Bojankin glanced at tubulin, who motioned him to answer the question.


    "Bao Hong''s people don''t want to help the poles. He just wants to save aleval Chechen, the guard chief of the Polish mission, because they are friends."


    It''s this alvar Chechen again.


    A sudden unease rose in Magnus''s heart. This aleval Chechen always seems to like to spoil the good things of their Swedes.


    As if to respond to Magnus''s uneasiness, the Jie drum in shecci square suddenly sounded.


    Jie Gu, that''s zaporoze Cossack. Unless there''s something very important, it won''t ring easily.


    Magnus and tubulin set their eyes on the center of the square.


    "It''s Bao Hong and vigovsky. Oh, Pavlo gomont is there. And hilko! God, what''s going on! What are they going to do!" exclaimed tubulin.


    In order to see the situation in the square more clearly, tubulin even took out a single telescope from his pocket (I don''t know what he was going to do with this), which made everyone see clearly.


    After the four people stood in the middle of the square, the guards belonging to the four people and Pavlo gomon gathered one after another towards the square. Immediately, less than half of the people besieged the Polish mission.


    Then, other regiment leaders and reputable company commanders also went to the square one after another. They were talking to Bao Hong and others one after another.


    No matter how clearly the telescope looks, it is impossible to hear such a distant conversation. Tubulin was worried. He felt sweat on the back of his neck and his head with a cylindrical cap was like a steamer.


    "Bojankin, go and listen to what they are talking about!" tubulin, who took off his hat, ordered the adjutant.


    Bojankin hurried downstairs. He ran more hurriedly and faster than when he came back.


    At this time, the situation in the square has changed again. A group leader stepped down from the high platform of the square and walked towards the besieged Polish mission.


    Along the way, the Cossacks made way one after another.


    "It''s Pavlo gomont!" exclaimed tubulin.


    Unable to see the specific Magnus, the Swedish ambassador was anxious to see what the old man Pavlo gomon was going to do, but he tried to grab the telescope from the TUBUR woodland.


    But his strength could not match that of the "fighting nation". The robbery of the Swedish ambassador was unsuccessful.


    Pavlo gormon came to the door guarded by Blair. He shouted something to the Cossacks still around.


    Then Pavlo gomon went in.


    After a while, he dragged a man out of it.


    Pavlo gomon dragged on the ground like this, as if what he had in his hand was not a person, but a worthless log.


    As Pavlo gormon walked back to the square, all the Cossacks who besieged the Polish mission followed.


    The man was dragged to a high platform in the square. Then he was hung on a wooden post.


    Tubulin finally saw the man''s face.


    Duke konitsky of the Polish mission!


    The stairs behind him remembered another sound of footsteps - bojiangjin came back.


    "Your Excellency, Bao Hong, vikovski, Pavlo gormon and hilko are joint guarantors. The killing of prisoners is purely the work of Duke konitsky of the Polish mission."


    The two ambassadors were shocked.


    The plot suddenly turned into this! The script they originally prepared is not like this!


    But this is not the most shocking news that bozemin brought back. What he said next made tubulin and Magnus realize that they were dreaming.


    Ivan vikovski will be the next chief of the Kazakh emirate.

 Chapter 672

    To know what is going on, it will take more than an hour to get back to the current situation.


    Nasevich sagaida''s story did not get Bao Hong''s helping hand to the Polish mission that Cherchen hoped.


    Because nasevich sagaida is an honest Cossack, he tells the truth, and the so-called truth is only Chechen, or at most the Hessian cavalry under his command is full of goodwill to the captured Cossacks.


    "Bao Hong, why don''t you understand? Old lord Stanislaw pototsky and Henrik don''t know what those people have done, and they are innocent!"


    At this time, Che Chen was so anxious that he stamped his feet. Because outside the cabin, flames flashed. Chechen knew without looking that the Cossacks who had boarded the bank were rushing towards the station of the Polish division.


    Before Bao Hong answered, hilko put down his feet from the stepping chair. He said, "this child, I am grateful to you for protecting our Cossack brother. But I don''t agree with you that Stanislaw pototsky is innocent. Ho! He is the head bird of Poland, and all wild geese fly with him."


    After hearing hilko''s words, Bao Hong became firm.


    Bao Hong is not greedy for the position of the chief, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t want to be the chief. If hilko, Magnus and tubulin support him, he must repay them. Their only request was to bury the Polish mission in shevchi.


    Bao Hong knows and understands what it means for Stanislaw pototsky, the great nobleman of the Republic of Poland, to die in shecchi. But he doesn''t care - for a free Ukraine, he has fought with poles and Russians for more than ten years, and he can fight if necessary.


    Anyway, he has no wife, no son, no father and no mother.


    Bao Hong patted Che Chen on the shoulder and Wen said: "Cherchen, you and your people are now under my protection. I can guarantee that you will not be hurt at all. As for those poles, don''t worry. You can rest assured that it was our Cossacks who killed them. Even if you go back to Warsaw, the king Jan kazimizh will not pick out your mistakes."


    After hearing Bao Hong''s words, Che Chen patted Bao Hong''s hand off his shoulder.


    He was disappointed, even because Bao Hong''s words made him feel insulted.


    "Even if you go back to Warsaw, the king Jan kazimizh can''t pick out your mistakes." is everything he does for himself? If it''s for himself, what can he get if he hands Bao Hong to the king in Warsaw? What can he get in Crimea if he works hard for Muhammad gley?


    But he didn''t do that for his friends and promises.


    "I really didn''t expect you to be such a person, Bao Hong." Chechen was disappointed.


    With that, Chechen turned around and was ready to leave.


    "Cherchen, where are you going?" Bao Hong shouted.


    "Go back, go back and live and die with everyone." Chechen said without looking back.


    "Stop him!"


    Bao Hong pointed to the guard outside the door.


    How could he watch Chechen go back and die?


    Cherchen''s arm was firmly held by two zaporoze Cossack cavalry. They dragged Cherchen aside.


    Seeing that even Chechen couldn''t convince Bao Hong, vigovsky sighed: "war, endless war."


    On one side, hilko saw the expression of vikovsky. He laughed with glee and said, "come on, vikovsky. War is a good mother of Cossacks. She will bring us wealth and status. Moreover, once Baohong becomes a great chief, maybe we can have a wedding drink right away."


    This is hilko making fun of Bao Hong''s love for Princess Helena, because in case of war, zbalari, as the front line of the two countries, will bear the brunt.


    Neither Bao Hong nor vikovski spoke. One did not want to say, the other was not in the mood.


    But when Che Chen heard this, his mind flashed like a flash of lightning - Princess Helena and the child.


    "Brother Bao Hong, I have something to say." Chechen shouted.


    The secret Chechen didn''t want to say, but now he had to say it, because it might be the only way to save old lord Stanislaw pototsky.


    Looking at Chechen''s urgent and serious eyes, Bao Hong motioned to let go of Chechen''s hand.


    "I only talk to you." Chechen took a shortcut.


    So they approached the inner room.


    No one can describe Bao Hong''s expression when he heard the news. His face seemed to twitch like a spasm. There was no blood on his cheeks. His eyes were closed and his eyebrows were drooping.


    It was obvious that something drastic was happening in his heart.


    "What you said is true?"


    After a while, Bao Hong spit out his words with difficulty.


    Cherchen nodded.


    "This is what I heard from a Tatar servant named Andrey in zbalage. And looking at Colonel skzedusky, I think the child should be..."


    What should it be? Chechen didn''t go on.


    Bao Hong''s face changed from white to red. He was shrouded in an extremely excited state.


    "I have a child, my child! And Helena''s." Bao Hong walked back and forth, unconsciously repeating these words.


    "I''m going to zpalage to pick them up. My Baohong''s child shouldn''t be a lehr, he should be a real Cossack." Baohong roared.


    With that, he wanted to go like this - put everything down - it didn''t matter to him what big chief or polish mission.


    Che Chen grabbed Bao Hong''s wrist.


    "What are you doing?" Bao Hong saw that Che Chen stopped him, and said a rare evil way.


    "Brother Bao Hong, where are you going?"


    "Go to zbragh."


    "Go and die? Zibalari is heavily defended. You''ll die if you go!"


    "I''m not afraid of death. Besides, I''m not going alone. I''m going to send troops to zbalari. No one can stop me and bring back my children."


    "Then you''ll hurt them!" Chechen stared at Bao Hong''s eyes.


    "Brother Bao Hong, I dare not tell you the news in Kiev because I''m afraid you''re so impulsive. According to the Colonel''s character, even if he dies, he won''t give the child to you."


    Bao Hong''s fist loosened. Che Chen''s words were like a basin of cold water, and his mind was no longer so hot.


    Bao Hong knows that Chechen is not alarmist. Jan skzedusky absolutely did it.


    "What should I do? What should I do?" Bao Hong muttered.


    This Cossack, who had been truly free all his life, was just a father worried about gain and loss.


    "Brother Bao Hong, listen to me. Cossacks and Poland can''t fight for your children. You save the Polish mission now. Only in this way can Cossacks and the Republic have hope of peace. I promise you, when I return to Poland, I will find a way to save your children from zbalari and give them to you."


    Che Chen said this, not to deceive Bao Hong. He said so and thought so. Chechen''s wife Fatima is an assassin who is proficient in sneaking. Chechen believes that with Fatima''s ability, she will be able to come and go freely in the zbalari fortress.


    Bao Hong looked at Chechen. No one knew what he was thinking at this time.


    "Come with me."


    After a while, he said to Chechen.

 Chapter 673

    "No!!!"


    A melodious and desperate wail sounded in the room.


    The sound was so loud that the most loyal Cossack outside the door couldn''t help looking back at what was going on in the room.


    Chechen had heard countless cries of despair, but none could be compared with that made by Ivan hilko.


    Even the new gamblers who lost all their underwear in the casino were inferior.


    In fact, like gamblers, hilko lost all his underwear, including Magnus''s and tubulin''s.


    After Bao Honghe and Chechen came out of the inner room together, Bao Hong announced an unexpected decision: he gave up the position of running for chief and would support vikovski to become the next chief.


    This means that all the plans between the ambassadors of the two countries and hilko fell empty in an instant.


    Different from hilko, who was devastated after that cry, vikovsky felt like a village at the end of a mountain and a river.


    Happiness came so suddenly.


    Vikovski could see that Chechen was the one who created this miracle. Although he didn''t know how the young man did it, it didn''t prevent him from casting a grateful look at Chechen.


    Taking back his eyes from Chechen, vikovski looked at Bao Hong again. He said to Bao Hong with a red face: "Bao Hong, thank you. I don''t know what to say. Don''t worry, after I become a great chief, your absolute rule over blazlav will not change. Even if Ratti is appointed, I will..."


    Vikovski is paying Bao Hong back. But Bao Hong stopped vigovsky from talking.


    "I don''t want any Latino," Bao Hong said. His tone was even a bit detached from all saints.


    "Vikovski, I support you because only you can bring permanent peace to Ukraine and Poland. All I want is for you to promise one thing."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Peace."


    "I will do it," vikovski promised firmly.


    Chechen looked at Bao Hong and vikovski, and his face was filled with a happy smile.


    But suddenly, Chechen remembered that this was not the time to discuss such a big issue of peace between the two countries, because there was an urgent "small matter" around him.


    "Brother Bao Hong, and Secretary vikovsky, go and save old Stanislaw pototsky from the violent Cossacks."


    Speaking of this, vikovski took the lead in calming down.


    Because he knew very well that it was extremely difficult to save people from the angry bottom Cossacks.


    It takes not only physical strength, but also mental strength.


    "We need a scapegoat," wigowski said.


    "You mean it''s the same as Popovich''s?" Bao Hong pondered and answered.


    Vigovs nodded.


    More than ten days ago, Popovich''s death also caused the violent walk of Cossacks in his team, and hilko and lukiyan even had a small life. Finally, with the guarantee of Bao Hong and vigovsky and the company commander who took the blame, they escaped.


    Now, the killing of prisoners by the Polish mission does exist. If you don''t hand over a person with weight, it''s difficult to calm the public anger just by relying on their guarantee.


    The scapegoat vikovsky likes is Duke konitsky. He is the most suitable one for the whole Polish mission.


    Duke konitsky was not a murderer. He was not even a spectator at first. But he is the Deputy envoy of the Polish mission. When Stanislaw pototsky is absolutely unable to take responsibility, only he is appropriate.


    Later, vikovski began to say that it was not enough to guarantee Bao Hong and himself this time. Moreover, the last guarantee had consumed their credibility. This time, several other team leaders must be called.


    When he said this, vikovski also looked at hilko, who was lying on the side, intentionally or unintentionally. It was very clear that hilko had to come to the platform.


    Vikovski deserves to be a real politician. Even in the matter of saving people, he can think of using all available people to build momentum for himself.


    It is conceivable that when everyone sees that hilko, who has always been hostile to him, supports him, it will be a shock to those who oppose him.


    And vikovski is not worried that hilko will not give in. He owes himself a favor, he owes Bao Hong a favor. Two favors are enough for him to bow his head once.


    Vikovsky and Bao Hong spoke in front of Cherchen about konitsky as a scapegoat. For them, this is not something to avoid.


    It is common for them to die, not to mention poles.


    But Chechen is different.


    At this time, he did not have the excitement of saving everyone, but was replaced by a strong fear.


    Afraid of the fate of Duke konitsky.


    Although he had a holiday with Duke konitsky, and the matter developed to this point, in fact, it was all the responsibility of Duke konitsky, but in essence, he was innocent, because although the Duke did not stop the killing of prisoners, he did not participate.


    There is only one reason why the Duke was pushed out as a scapegoat - that is, he is the Deputy envoy of the Polish mission and a man of weight.


    But the position of deputy envoy was originally Cherchen''s.


    Because of that, Stanislaw pototsky withdrew his post and changed to konitsky.


    In other words, if Stanislaw pototsky had not removed his post, it would be himself who would take the responsibility of scapegoat today.


    The one who dies is himself.


    Chechen could have guessed that if this happened, old lord Stanislaw pototsky would never be reluctant to sacrifice himself.


    For the first time, Cherchen really felt the horror of politics, more than in Crimea.


    Chechen couldn''t help shivering.


    Bao Hong looked at the haunted Chechen and asked suspiciously, "Chechen, what''s the matter with you?"


    Chechen hit a clever, he covered up: "no, nothing."


    "Let''s go," Bao Hong said, patting Cherchen on the shoulder when he saw that Cherchen was all right. "Hilko was persuaded by vikovsky. Let''s hurry to the square."


    Bao Hong, who knew he had offspring, even changed his temperament.


    Originally he was depressed with decadence, but now he is full of openness and abruptness.


    Looking at Bao Hong''s change, Chechen seems to be in a better mood.


    He knew that no matter what others did, brother Bao Hong was not the one who would turn himself into a scapegoat.

 Chapter 674

    Duke konitsky was dragged away like a dog.


    From beginning to end, old lord Stanislaw pototsky did not look at him. When Henrik pototsky, the civilian staff of those missions, heard that they had been saved, konitsky would bear the responsibility alone, and his face even showed relief or the rest of his life.


    And more than one person was there to celebrate.


    The past hour was the most terrible one experienced by all the people of the Polish mission. Every minute, every second, they feel that death will come to their heads.


    Although the Hessian cavalry and the zaporoze Cossack cavalry led by Blair tried their best to prevent the Cossack mob from violence against the mission, they could not stop the mob''s voice from coming into the house.


    The irrational Cossacks did not care at all about the identity of the members of the mission and the general rule that the envoys were protected. They clamored to tear the lehrs to pieces and "play" with them with all kinds of torture.


    The torture, even the strongest, sounds frightening.


    Through the high window of the wooden house, the Cossack mobs threw in some filth such as pigs, cattle, sheep and even human intestines and hearts. The colorful intestines that fell to the ground and squirmed like earthworms on the wooden floor made many people of the mission vomit.


    Only old lord Stanislaw pototsky sat calmly.


    The old man has awakened from the despair of failure. But he turned a deaf ear to everything and just told his nephew that if the Cossack mobs broke in, he would stab himself.


    As a great nobleman and an important Minister of the Republic, Stanislaw pototsky must not be humiliated by inferior people.


    When the door was opened, everyone thought disaster was coming. The timid hide in the corner of the house or stand shivering; Soldiers such as dragon cavalry and armored Cossacks clenched their weapons and prepared to make a desperate fight - not to be a hungry death, but especially a praying mantis.


    When they saw that Chechen and Pavlo gomon came in, everyone was finally relieved.


    Death has not come, at least now.


    Chechen told everyone that he had explained to Bao Hong and hilko that the Cossacks would not hold the mission accountable as long as


    "As long as you hand over the mastermind who killed the prisoners," Pavlo gomon said aside.


    This made everyone nervous again. Especially those who are involved. They are deeply afraid of being handed over.


    Everyone''s heart was in his throat.


    Pavlo gomon laughed at the Polish embarrassment. When he saw Stanislaw pototsky sitting there motionless, there was a trace of banter on his face.


    "Hey, Stanislaw. I did my best to save you this time," Pavlo gomont said.


    Stanislaw pototsky raised his head and looked at the supreme officer of Shechem.


    "Don''t worry, we poles will repay for our kindness."


    Pavlo gomont smiled and nodded.


    "Injustice has its head and debt has its owner. We only need one person," he said.


    "Who is it?" more than one person asked in his heart, but no one spoke.


    Pavlo gomont pointed to Duke konitsky lying unconscious in the hospital bed.


    Stanislaw pototsky''s hand trembled slightly.


    "OK. We really want to give you an explanation," said the old man.


    With that, boss Stanislaw pototsky went straight back to the inner room.


    As Duke konitsky was dragged away as a scapegoat, the Cossack mobs outside also dispersed - there was a good play waiting for them in the square.


    Cherchen comforted other members of the mission and thanked Blair for his help.


    At this time, those dragon cavalry and armored Cossacks regarded Che Chen as their life-saving benefactor, and cast grateful eyes on him one by one.


    Of course, they can''t say thank you.


    After calming the crowd, Chechen went into the inner room.


    Old lord Stanislaw pototsky was sitting with his back bent towards him.


    "You did a good job." although the old man didn''t look back, he knew who it was.


    "The king and I have not mistaken you."


    After hearing this, Che Chen stood quietly for a while.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t save Duke konitsky," he said.


    The boss turned his head. He looked into Chechen''s eyes and wanted to know if this was his real idea.


    Just now, Stanislaw pototsky suspected that Cherchen was avenging public and private revenge.


    He saw the sadness in Chechen''s eyes.


    "Duke konitsky died well, and he took the responsibility on his shoulders," said the old man.


    "Originally, it was the responsibility of my deputy envoy of the mission." Chechen thought.


    Just now, Cherchen wanted to tell the old man that vikovsky was elected, but his words changed.


    He really felt a little silly. He already knew what the old man would say. Why should he say more.


    Stanislaw pototsky saw Chechen''s face disapproved, and he said again: "Cherchen, you should remember that our republic is in a time of chaos and war. The trickle of personal water is like early morning rain. If it does not fall into the ocean, it can only dissipate in the sun. Duke konitsky sacrificed his life for everyone, which is his supreme honor and his responsibility as the children and grandchildren of the Republic. Today, even the Cossacks If you want me, as long as you can save everyone, as long as you can make peace continue, I will stand up regardless of myself. What if you cut thousands of knives? What if you break your bones? The torture of those mobs will only make me more glorious in heaven. "


    Stanislaw pototsky''s words are just and solemn, and he is completely in the position of a patriot. If he says so, he will do so. And, he also hopes that Cherchen can do so.


    Because the old man thinks that Chechen married Natalie, and he is also a descendant of the Republic.


    "Yes," Chechen replied perfunctorily.


    Stanislaw pototsky is afraid to be disappointed. At this time, Cherchen is far from what he wants. As a Spanish mercenary, Cherchen works for Poland out of revenge, love, companionship and kindness.


    The old man listened to Chechen''s reply and thought that Chechen had heard it. So he said, "well, you''re tired after a noisy night. Go down and have a good rest. We''ll leave for home early tomorrow morning. The responsibility for the failure of the mission lies with me. After I go back, I''ll ask the king for punishment. But you don''t need to worry. You just have done nothing in the whole thing."


    At this time, Chechen finally said something to Stanislaw pototsky: "I persuaded brother Bao Hong to give up the election and support vikovsky to become the next chief of Cossack."

 Chapter 675

    With Baohong''s dramatic voluntary withdrawal, vikovski won the support of the vast majority of Cossack captains. Ivan hilko knew that he was alone and had no hope at all. He hid his minions and turned to support vikovsky to become the chief of the Kazakh emirate.


    Although the thirty-six regiment leaders and company commander representatives have reached an agreement on who should be the new chief, the traditional procedure of zaporoze Cossacks still has to go.


    That is the LADA assembly of the whole army. Like the modern Ukrainian parliament, the entire army of the Cossacks, LADA, is full of chaos and violence. And its voting method depends entirely on roaring. Because of this, Bogdan hemelinitsky revised the election method before his death, and the team leaders first held a small-scale collegial discussion.


    Vikovski negotiated with some people and invited them to a banquet, so several drunken Cossacks went straight to the square of shevchi in the morning of the third day after the incident.


    Several Jie drums are tied to the pillars of the square, which are usually played when major events happen and meetings are convened.


    The Cossacks who couldn''t find the drumstick kept in the drummer''s hand picked up some firewood and knocked it up.


    The drum caught everyone''s attention. First came the drummer who kept the drumstick. He was a tall man with muscles but only one eye. At this time, he was sleepy even in that eye.


    "Who''s playing the drum?" he shouted.


    "Shut up! Take out your drumstick and hit you if you want. Or we''ll screw your head off and beat the drum," the drunk leader threatened.


    The drummer knew very well that the drunken Cossack did what he said. He took out the drumstick he had kept and knocked it hard.


    The Jie drum was drumming. Black Cossacks poured into the square from all directions.


    From the window, Chechen and old lord Stanislaw pototsky also saw this scene. The old man is not surprised at this situation. For more than 60 years, the old man has seen countless such performances. At this time, the emotional old man took a sip of wine and said to Chechen and Henrik pototsky standing behind him, "a good play is coming."


    After the three-way drum sounded, the square had been surrounded by three inner and outer floors. At this time, the clerk vigovsky appeared. Behind him was Pavlo gomon, who held the power of the chief, followed by the judge holding the French seal, the adjutant with the ink bottle and the Archbishop of Kiev holding the cross.


    Vikovski bowed in three directions of the square.


    Some people quieted down, some took off their hats and saluted, while others cursed.


    "What does this meeting mean? Do we have a new chief?" someone said.


    "Get off, get off! We don''t want you."


    In the noise, vikovsky kept standing with a smile on his face. When some people were tired and their voices were low, Pavlo gomont took the lead in saying: "Dear League brothers, we are going to elect a new chief this time, but I voluntarily withdraw and recommend our registrar vikovski to become the next chief of our Kazakh emirate. Of course, if you have any good candidates, you can also put forward them. We will compete fairly and elect together."


    As soon as Pavlo gomon withdrew from the election, the Cossacks below were silent. Of course, they, the Cossacks at the bottom, did not know that the big three had reached an agreement. At this time, they were just going through the motions. Some Cossacks elected their captain and company commander, while others shouted the names of Ivan hilko and Bao Hong.


    The candidates who were called out and wanted to run came out of the crowd one by one. At this time, be sure to walk fast and don''t make a sound, so as not to be criticized for bribery.


    More than ten candidates stood in a row. Someone shouted below: "where is Yuri hemelinitsky? Where is Yuri hemelinitsky?"


    A dozen Cossacks volunteered to look for the candidate.


    Yuri Khmelnytskyi was as like as two peas in his room. He wore the red cloak he had left and wore his father''s hat. His beard and hair were exactly the same as that of Mr. Yuri Khmelnytskyi, who was carefully handled by the barber.


    The son of Bogdan knew that he had no hope of election and was satisfying himself to become a "Great Chief" in this way.


    The dozen Cossacks who invited him broke into the house. They were shocked to see Yuri hemelinitsky and regarded him as a smaller Bogdan hemelinitsky.


    "We''ve come to invite you to the election," said a Cossack respectfully.


    "I won''t go. League brothers, uncles and fellow villagers," Yuri hemelinitsky refused.


    The Cossack repeated one side again.


    "Ah!" Yuri hemelinitsky wailed in humiliation, "I won''t be humiliated. Please, League brothers, uncles and villagers. Why should I go to accompany? Bogdan hemelinitsky''s son will never be humiliated."


    But the Cossacks have ignored it. The two of them grabbed Yuri hemelinitsky''s hand, held Yuri hemelinitsky''s feet and carried him into the square.


    All the candidates are here.


    "Who will be the chief now?" asked Pavlo gomont.


    A new round of cursing began in the square.


    "Kucusco," someone shouted.


    "Get out of kucusco," someone in the crowd scolded. "He doesn''t look like a big chief. Son of a bitch, it''s not bad to fuck a goat."


    "Ivan hilko," someone shouted again.


    The square was silent. Everyone looked at Ivan hilko.


    "I quit," Ivan hilko said.


    Then someone called out Bao Hong''s name, but like Ivan hilko, Bao Hong withdrew from the election according to the script.


    Vikovsky''s voice began to rise. It was vikovsky''s confidants who ambushed in the crowd in advance that began to play a role.


    "Just him, just him." someone began to drive the atmosphere of the whole audience.


    As vikovski''s voice grew louder and louder and overwhelmed the other candidates, Pavlo gomon timely picked up the drumstick and knocked it hard.


    "I declare Ivan vikovski the new chief of Cossacks," he shouted.


    "It''s over?" Chechen was a little strange.


    "Of course not." Stanislaw pototsky looked out of the window. "There''s one last step."


    Pavlo gomont took the token and handed it to vigovsky. According to custom, vikovsky refused. Then Pavlo gomon handed the token to vikovski for the second time. This time, vikovski still refused. The third time, he took the token and kissed it with his lips.


    The Archbishop of Kiev came forward and put the cross in front of vikovsky. Vikovsky kissed the cross three times.


    Cheers rang out from the whole crowd and the whole fortress was shaking. The lingering sound spread far away.


    "Yes," said Stanislaw pototsky.


    After that, four white bearded and white haired old brothers Sark stepped forward. Vikovski knelt down on the ground. Each old Cossack held a handful of soil that had become muddy because of the recent rain. They put the soil on vikovski''s head in turn. The wet soil ran down vigovsky''s head, through his nose and cheeks, onto the ground, smearing his whole face.


    But vikovsky didn''t complain. He didn''t move and thanked the Cossacks for giving him the honor.


    Here, the Cossack election is finally over. The people present began to disperse and start a carnival. They knocked on the doors of all hotels and drinking houses. Honey wine, wine, beer, gin... All the wines were moved out without money and then opened.


    The Cossacks were conquered by drunkenness and fatigue. Slowly, they fell to the ground. One Cossack hugged the other Cossack and sobbed. Even both of them cried.


    A large number of people lie together in disorder. You don''t even have a place to lower your feet. One of them wants to turn over and sleep more comfortably, but he presses on the other''s head and the pillow bone hurts.


    The whole Sheffield fell asleep in such an atmosphere.


    Old lord Stanislaw pototsky had been watching the bonfire in the square go out in front of the window.


    Chechen is gone. Although vikovski can ascend the throne, Chechen''s contribution is very important, and he should be happy, but Chechen''s heart is always thinking of the skinned Duke konitsky.


    Perhaps even the Duke didn''t expect that the most pitiful thing about him was Chechen, who he had never dealt with.


    Watching the last bonfire go out, Stanislaw pototsky turned back.


    Henrik pototsky was still standing behind his uncle.


    "How much money do we have left with us?" Stanislaw pototsky asked.


    Henrik pototsky replied, "there are 3761 tales left."


    Stanislaw pototsky nodded. In the end, the king and his favorite vikovski are in the top position. This money, which is more than 40000 tale, is not unjust at all.


    "Next, we will wait for vikovski to fulfill the agreement after returning to Kiev," the old man thought.


    Stanislaw pototsky walked towards the inner room. He was ready to go back and have a good sleep. Just then, the old man found that the bed belonging to Chechen was empty.


    "Where''s Chechen?" Stanislaw pototsky asked suspiciously.


    "Seems to have gone to the river," said Henrik pototsky.


    Stanislaw pototsky said nothing but nodded.


    Stanislaw pototsky finally looked out of the window. Suddenly, he saw potjankin, an attendant of Russian ambassador butullin, walking with Ivan hilko.


    Stanislaw pototsky is confident that he will not be wrong. Because the man walking with Ivan hilko had an eye patch on his face, which was definitely bojankin, the attendant of Czar Russian ambassador butullin.


    Stanislaw pototsky was surprised first. But soon, the old man pressed his heart down again. Vikovsky is already the chief of the Kazakh emirate, and Ivan hilko voluntarily gave up the election. Now if he wants to go back, he is the enemy of all Cossacks. At that time, Bao Hong and vikovsky will take care of hilko without the Republic.


    "There''s nothing to make a fuss about. It''s just two losers crying together," Stanislaw pototsky thought optimistically.


    But will this really happen?


    At tubulin, after a few glasses of wine, the Russian ambassador deliberately mentioned the peliaslav Treaty of that year.


    Ivan hilko could not help but recall the scene when Bogdan hemelinitsky and the man in front of him signed the peliasslav Treaty: after lunch, in a harmonious atmosphere, hemelinitsky, Cossack generals and butubulin went to the cathedral to hold an oath ceremony. According to polish practice, khmelinitsky believed that both sides should take an oath. He proposed that tubulin first take an oath on behalf of the czar to protect Ukraine from being bullied by Poland and not to damage the freedom and rights of Ukrainians such as Ukrainian little aristocrats, Cossacks and urban residents. However, tubulin refused him impolitely. He claimed that it was contrary to the tradition of Czar Russia. Only low subjects took an oath to the noble czar. There was no reason for the czar to take an oath to his subjects. These words directly angered khmelinitsky, and he left on the spot. Later, many team leaders, including themselves, took turns to persuade tubulin, but the latter remained unmoved. Finally, hemelinitsky had no choice but to make concessions. After Bogdan hemelinitsky took the oath, tubulin granted the flag, scepter and dress given by the czar to the former.


    Tubulin''s reference to the peleas Slav treaty certainly has its purpose. He saw Ivan hilko''s memory was almost over. Tubulin said: "your team leader, czar Russia and the Kazakh emirate are not allies, but the relationship between the patriarch and the Tibetan, so..."


    Speaking of this, tubulin deliberately sold it again.


    "Ambassador tubulin, what do you mean?" Ivan hilko asked.


    In fact, he already understood what tubulin meant.


    Czarist Russia wants to be literate, not martial.


    "Since the Kazakh emirate has sworn allegiance to the Almighty tsar, his majesty certainly has the right and obligation to protect the people of Ukraine. You and I all know that vikovsky''s election is a farce and a betrayal of his majesty. We Tsar Russia should correct this mistake with emotion and reason."


    Speaking of this, tubulin approached Ivan hilko.


    "60000 Russian troops have assembled under the command of Prince Alexei trubzkoy. They will go to Ukraine to" suppress the rebellion ". And you, your excellency Ivan hilk, the most loyal friend of Czar Russia. I believe you will not disappoint us at that time."


    That''s exactly what Ivan hilko wanted.


    He "Jie Jie" smiled: "of course, of course. I will bring a good friend for czar Russia..."

 Chapter 676

    The dust of the election of the grand chief has settled, and everyone, including vikovski, is preparing to return to Kiev - of course, the Polish mission is no exception. The Deputy envoy of the mission at this time, Chechen (Stanislaw pototsky restored Chechen''s position), did not pack up as busily as others, but came to the Bank of shecci and watched a pile of rubble.


    The rubble was actually a tomb in which Duke konitsky and the people who died in the underlying Cossack riots, including the Jewish businessman who sold Cherchen tobacco, were buried.


    "What are you doing? Chechen."


    While Che Chen was still in a daze, Bao Hong came over.


    After learning that he had children, Bao Hongge paid attention to his appearance. He trimmed his beard and hair and cherished the gorgeous clothes he was wearing. At this time, he was more like a noble childe than a rebellious Cossack.


    "Brother Bao Hong, why are you here?"


    "Come out and walk your horse. I''ll see you standing here all the way."


    Chechen smiled at Bao Hong and said, "let me see Duke konitsky buried here."


    "Look at that guy?" Bao Hong wondered.


    "Well," said Chechen, "in a sense, the Duke actually took the blame for me. Originally, I was the Deputy envoy of the mission."


    Bao Hong''s mouth opened into an "O" shape. He didn''t expect Cherchen to be melancholy about this.


    This is really a child. Bao Hong shook his head.


    Bao Hong felt that it was necessary for him to educate Chechen.


    "Cherchen, you are different from the dead ghost here." Bao Hong said.


    "I know." Chechen nodded. He looked at Bao Hong and said, "he''s inside and I''m outside. And if the Deputy envoy was me, brother Bao Hong, you would never push me out to take the blame."


    Bao Hong shook his head.


    "I don''t want to joke with you, and that''s not what I want to say." Bao Hong said, "after so much experience, don''t you know nothing about your strength? If one day a guy really did something like that to you, you should cut it with a knife. Ho! Isn''t it a knife and sword around your waist?"


    "Kill for this?!"


    Che Chen was shocked by Bao Hong''s statement. He stared at Bao Hong because it was against the educational philosophy he had been receiving.


    "And after all, it''s for the overall situation," chuchen whispered. Old lord Stanislaw pototsky''s words of loyalty and patriotism reappeared in his ears.


    "The overall situation? What does that have to do with you?" Bao Hong asked decisively, "the dead have no overall situation or small situation."


    Then he pulled out his saber and straightened his arm in the direction of the sun.


    "In those days, if I was for the sake of the overall situation, I should have stood on the side of the poles, led my registered Cossacks when hemelinitsky raised his case, and called on all Ukrainian Cossacks to fight old Hemei and my brothers; horses trampled on zaporoze people and trampled them to pieces. Maybe Ukraine is not what it is today. That''s enough for the overall situation , but you know what I would get if I did? Betrayal! Even the gallows! You know, I love Princess Helena. In order to get her, I regarded her cousins as my brothers and her aunt as my mother, but in the eyes of those people, I was just a dog! Who was it when the Tatars took her brother Vasili Break into Crimea? Who saved him? It''s me! I love them and listen to them like a slave. I thought I was sincere and open. I could marry Helena for my meritorious service. I even attached to an aristocrat just because he could take me as his adopted son, let me enjoy his family coat of arms, become an aristocrat and deserve the noble pedigree of their family. But he What about you? They betrayed me. In order to cling to the colonel of a republic, they betrayed me like a slave, let me suffer and suffer... Let me go - well, I''ll go, but I have to bow to them first and repay the bread and salt I ate in their house in the way of Cossack. I killed all of them, and then Standing bloody in front of Helena. "


    This is the first time that Chechen has heard Bao Hong talk about his gratitude and resentment with Princess Helena''s family. At this time, he didn''t know how to answer. For a long time, Che Chen asked, "what happened later?"


    "Later?" Bao Hong looked at the dazzling sun and his face was close to myth.


    "Then I almost got her, but I let her escape."


    Speaking of this, Bao Hong shook his head.


    "But that''s not what I''m going to say. Chechen, you should remember that when someone tells you what the overall situation and the collective are for, you should pull out your knife and ask him, ''why don''t you make sacrifices and why don''t you die''."


    "Do you want to do this?" Chechen kept thinking about Bao Hong''s "crooked reason" and murmured.


    "Of course! The old man Stanislaw pototsky is old. If he really has the spirit of sacrifice, he should stand up and replace the dead ghost in the tomb. But has he done so? No, he is afraid and retreated, so he is not as patriotic as he said."


    Bao Hong is eloquent. Although what he said is unreasonable, and Stanislaw pototsky did not replace konitsky, it is not because he is afraid of death, but because the boss shoulders a greater responsibility and he can''t die.


    But because Bao Hong is one of the most trusted people in Chechen, and at this time, there is no one around Chechen who can be called his life mentor to guide and persuade him. These words make unprecedented sense in Chechen''s ears.


    At this time, Chechen''s heart began to turn upside down.


    "Yes, yes," he thought, "if the overall situation is really so important, why don''t they sacrifice a little?"


    "Why doesn''t the Republic sacrifice a little? As long as we give the Cossacks a little privilege, we will be devastated for them; why don''t the great nobles sacrifice a little, as long as they treat the Ukrainians as human beings, will the uprising burn so vigorously? And Jan skzedusky, why doesn''t he sacrifice a little? If he gives Helena to me, then my 3000 knives will die It''s the Polish''s 3000 knives. But they don''t want to sacrifice. They all want others to sacrifice. So Chechen, don''t believe this. "Bao Hong continued to instill his ideas into Chechen.


    Chechen''s eyes are clearer than ever. He kept Bao Hong''s words firmly in mind.


    "Yes, brother Bao Hong, if others don''t want to sacrifice, why only I sacrifice." Chechen said.

 Chapter 677

    After this conversation, Cherchen and the mission returned to Kiev.


    Yelishei, who came back from Pskov and waited for a long time, also brought a message to Cherchen, a message of great significance to Cherchen.


    "What are you talking about? Prince Alexei promised me to duel with Yakov cherkaski at any time?"


    At first hearing the news, Chechen stood up from his chair excitedly.


    Yelishei was now covered with dust. In fact, he has been on the road with fedot and father sparsokukotsky for months without stopping for a moment. Moreover, he made one more trip from Warsaw To Kiev than the other two.


    "Yes, captain." yelishei picked up the cup on the table. He wanted to moisten his throat, but he saw that it was wine and put it down again.


    Chechen remembered that yelishei didn''t drink, so he quickly ordered his servant to get a pot of water.


    Yelishei continued: "I was ordered by you to send 3000 compatriots to Pskov. Guess what? The whole city was a sensation. There were many troops and nobles from southern Xinjiang in the original Prince''s army in the city. They were very anxious when they heard that their hometown was attacked by Tatars. They wanted to go back immediately. But the prince refused. The prince is a rigorous soldier, He hanged several leaders to make trouble in the city of Pskov. After that, everyone was afraid of the prince''s power, and no one dared to go back. But everyone was upset, and no one didn''t worry about their relatives. And the news from there was getting worse and worse. Some even said that the Khan''s army had hit Moscow. Although the prince strongly denounced it as a rumor And strictly ordered the army not to spread rumors or believe rumors, but it still didn''t help. Anyway, the morale is getting lower and lower. "


    At this time, the servant brought up a pot of words. Yelishei quickly took a SIP to moisten his throat.


    "So when the priest and I took your compatriots rescued from Crimea to the city of Pskov, a large number of soldiers opened the city gate without the command of the officer. They shouted the names of their relatives and looked for them in the crowd. Although tens of thousands of people were kidnapped by the Tatars, and even less than one tenth of our 3000 people, many people still died They found their relatives in it. They hugged their heads and cried bitterly about the rest of their lives, causing the whole city to cry. "


    Yelisheyi talked with great assurance. For the first time, Cherchen found that his subordinates really have the talent to tell stories.


    "Then what? Prince Alexei agreed to avenge me on Yakov cherkaski?" Chechen asked.


    "Of course it''s not that simple," yelishei said "The prince heard the news soon. Of course, Yakov cherkaski was with the prince at that time. The guy lost many wars in Sweden and even the prince hated him. You know, Captain, I used to be an adjutant under the prince, and my father and the prince also knew each other. The prince recognized me and my father at a glance. The prince hugged us both , thank you for saving so many people. Moreover, in front of all the soldiers and nobles, the prince assured me and my father that he would report such good deeds to his Majesty the Czar and ask for credit for me and my father. "


    Yeltsin''s eyebrows danced. Obviously, it is a great honor for Yeltsin to be praised by a high-ranking prince, even if he is no longer serving in the army of Czar Russia.


    Finally, yelishei came to the point.


    "As soon as the prince said so, I refused, because the greatest hero here was not me, but you. So I stepped back and told Prince Alexei and everyone present loudly that it was aleval Chechen, a heroic knight from Spain, who saved these people."


    "How did Prince Alexei react?"


    "The prince was stunned at first. He probably didn''t expect that it was a foreigner who saved so many Russian people. Then he asked me loudly where you are and said he would thank you. No matter what request you put forward, he would agree."


    "So you mentioned to him my feud with Yakov cherkaski?" Chechen guessed.


    "Yes! At that time, I knelt down on one knee and told Prince Alexei that my master had no other requirements. He only wanted the prince to give him a chance, a chance to duel with his enemy, who was next to the prince."


    Chechen came to yelishei and hugged yelishei.


    Yes, he has no other wishes, only this.


    "The prince then asked who this man was. I told the prince that this man was general Yakov cherkaski. At that time, Yakov''s face was black. The prince looked at Yakov beside him, but refused to comment - after all, Yakov was a general of Czar Russia."


    "What about later?" Chechen asked hurriedly. Although he knew that Prince Alexei had finally allowed himself to duel with Yakov, his heart was also hanged by yelishei''s selling.


    "Later, later, I told Yakov about the evil deeds of slaughtering the surrendered mercenaries in Smolensk and his framing me. At that time, everyone was in an uproar. The prince questioned Yakov whether these were true, but Yakov certainly denied it. He blamed his subordinates for slaughtering the mercenaries and framing me, and Gregory was dead In your hand, commander, of course, there is no proof of death. Seeing Yakov''s clean push, Prince Alexei was a little embarrassed. At this time, my father spoke. It was my father''s advice that led to the duel between you and Yakov. "


    "What did your father say?" Chechen asked excitedly.


    "My father told Prince Alexei that if general Yakov cherkaski had really done these things, he would have committed a very serious murder. According to the provisions of the ancient customary law series, the murder should be prosecuted. If the defendant denies... The court should allow him to duel."


    "Yelishei, you and your father are really my benefactors." Chechen exclaimed. He did not expect that a pedantic old man like old yelishei could say such words that drove Yakov cherkaski into a dead end.


    "Indeed." yelishei said with a smile, "I was also stunned by my father''s wisdom. Yakov listened to my father''s words and saw the prince and all the people looking at him. He immediately said that he was willing to accept your duel request from the commander for his innocence, no matter when."


    Knowing the whole story, Chechen excitedly walked up in the room. He felt his brain burning with excitement. What does he serve the Republic of Poland for? Isn''t his original intention to avenge Yakov cherkaski?


    Now the opportunity is close at hand.


    Cherchen is confident that although he is young, after so many years of hard training, his martial arts will never be under Yakov cherkaski. He must be able to kill Yakov cherkaski. Even if he dies in Yakov''s hands, he has his uncle. He is also a survivor of the mercenary regiment and a victim. Of course, he has the right to challenge Yakov.

 Chapter 678

    After making up his mind, Chechen wanted to go to Pskov immediately to fight Yakov cherkaski to the death. He quickly left the room with yelishei and walked towards the old man Stanislaw pototsky''s room - he wanted to ask the old man for leave, for whatever reason.


    But when he came to the door of the old man''s room, Cherchen found that the door of the room was locked. Thinking that old Stanislaw pototsky had gone to dinner, Chechen hurried to the restaurant again, but he still didn''t see the old man. Finally, a servant told Chechen that the old man and his nephew went to wigovsky''s house together.


    "Should I leave a letter now, or wait for the old man to come back and ask him for leave? Or go directly to vigovsky''s house?" Chechen weighed it over and over again. He finally restrained his temper and waited for the old man to come back.


    "You are no longer a child and can''t be as capricious as before." Chechen remembered what old lord Stanislaw pototsky said to himself when he restored his deputy envoy status.


    On this side, Chechen is waiting for Stanislaw pototsky''s return, while in wigovsky''s residence, the old man is sitting quietly with wigovsky, the "shadow chief".


    The old man''s thin hands under the table were shaking constantly, and his eyes were burning like lava from a volcano.


    At this time, no matter who can see that Stanislaw pototsky is in a state of emotional outburst, and it is vigovsky sitting in front of him who lures the old man into such excitement and gaffe.


    Compared with Stanislaw pototsky, vikovsky, the Cossack registrar sitting opposite the old man, looked calm and calm, and looked like an old God. At this time, the clerk had no more flattery and flattery when facing Stanislaw pototsky. He looked frivolous, kept playing with the quill pen in his hand, smiled and said to Stanislaw pototsky, "old man, why are you so excited? There is still discussion between us."


    But it''s more like adding fuel to the fire. Stanislaw pototsky said with undisguised anger, "Your Excellency is a shameless and dishonest man I have never seen in more than 60 years. Bogdan hemelinitsky really has a good clerk¡°


    "Wrong!" vikovski shook the quill pen in his hand to Stanislaw pototsky. He corrected: "he is a good bookkeeper of Bogdan hemelinitsky, the former chief of Cossacks, and a good chief now. But it doesn''t seem to matter to you. I think we should put our mind and tongue on more important things."


    With that, vikovski pointed to the document in front of him.


    What made the old man so angry was a document between the two tables. This document was drafted by vikovsky. He completely overturned the agreement reached with Stanislaw pototsky and put forward many more requirements.


    The specific contents of the document are as follows:


    1¡¢ The establishment of the Principality of lucenia, with equal status with the Grand Duchy of Lithuania, governs Chernigov Province, Kiev province and brazlav province. The Principality of lucenia is completely governed by the Cossacks, who put forward four candidates approved by the king of Poland and elected them to rule here;


    2¡¢ Establish an equal and complete set of the government, courts, financial departments and colleges of Lucerne. Upgrade the status of the orthodox college in Kiev and retain the traditional rights of all Cossacks;


    3¡¢ Establish two universities in the country, open colleges, middle schools and primary schools teaching in Latin or Greek, and necessary book printing houses;


    4¡¢ The Principality of lucerne maintains contact with the Warsaw government, and Poland Lithuania lucerne pursues one national parliament and one foreign policy;


    5¡¢ The Archbishop of Kiev and the bishops of other dioceses entered the parliament of the Republic, the Orthodox Church and Catholicism were completely equal, and the Brest union was abolished in the Principality of lucerne;


    6¡¢ Every year, the chief of Cossacks has the right to apply to the king for 1000 Cossacks to obtain hereditary aristocratic status, and 100 Cossacks in each team have the right to become aristocrats;


    7¡¢ An army of 50000 registered Cossacks shall be established, and officers shall be elected. An additional 10000 mercenaries shall be added, and the expenses shall be provided by public taxes. Other Republic armies shall not enter the Principality of lucerne without the consent of Cossack gatman. Unless there is a war, all Cossack armies shall be under the command of the chief.


    8¡¢ Freedom for all Ukrainian serfs;


    9¡¢ All crimes before the amnesty.


    Stanislaw pototsky saw at first glance the conditions listed in the document for the negotiation between Cossacks and the Republic of Poland. If he returned to Warsaw with such conditions, he would be torn to pieces by angry members of Parliament.


    This greatly exceeded the authority granted to him by the king and the bottom line drawn by the boss himself.


    Not to mention anything else, it is only the first article to create the Principality of lucenia, with the status equivalent to that of the Grand Duchy of Lithuania, which is difficult for Stanislaw pototsky to accept emotionally.


    It should be noted that Lithuania was able to merge with Poland as a principality to establish a Federal Republic, which was the result of the joint action of multiple factors:


    First, since the marriage of Lithuania''s Archduke vayagevo and Poland''s Queen jadvega in 1386, Poland and Lithuania had existed in the form of "Communist Confederation" for about 183 years. During this period, the two countries had close cooperation and temporarily separated for various reasons, but most Polish kings maintained this alliance for a long time in the form of concurrently serving as grand duke of Lithuania. Both politics and diplomacy naturally tend to be integrated and compatible. By 1569, the characteristics and interest demands of the two countries were no longer antagonistic and sharp. The two countries, from aristocrats to civilians, had become closer and closer after long-term contact and cooperation. It can be said that the preconditions for alliance have been formed.


    Secondly, at the time point of 1569, the unified and powerful czar Russia launched an aggressive war against Livonia under Ivan Reid''s rule, and the attack was directed at Lithuania. If the two countries are only allies as before, it will be difficult to resist Ivan Leidi''s unprecedented strong offensive. The two countries must complete a complete merger and have one king control all the resources of the two countries, so as to defeat the invasion of strong enemies. Without merger, Poland died after the demise of Lithuania.


    Finally, the then king Augustus had no children or brothers. Once Augustus dies, the Polish yageron royal family will die! According to the law, the next king of Poland will be elected, so there is a problem. How can an elected king of the non yagelon family inherit the title of Archduke of Lithuania? At that time, the Royal bond between Poland and Lithuania will be broken, and it will be more difficult to unite. Therefore, Augustus'' most realistic political consideration is to complete the merger of the two countries when he is alive. In this way, no matter who will be elected as king, he will be the leader of the new and stronger Republic.


    Now, how can the Kazakh emirate join the Principality of Lithuania and form a Federal Republic with Poland? The country was established less than ten years ago, and the territory was once the territory of the Republic of Poland.


    Vikovsky is simply risking the title of Baron and trying to suppress the real public with a false king!

 Chapter 679

    But if it is only so, old Stanislaw pototsky may not be so angry. At most, he secretly scolds vigovsky as a madman. What made Stanislaw pototsky angry was that the shameless vigovsky cheated his trust with a friendly face in advance, and then went back after the Republic did its best to help him become a great chief. This made Stanislaw pototsky, who felt he had been teased and sold and was still counting money for others, unacceptable anyway.


    At this time, the vigovs base station was up. He bent down and pushed the papers on the table in front of old lord Stanislaw pototsky.


    He said to the old man, "Lord Stanislaw pototsky, I think you''d better read this document carefully and calmly. I''m sure you will agree with the conditions I mentioned in the document."


    "No need." Stanislaw pototsky stood up. The old man supported the edge of the table with his hands and looked directly at vikovsky with angry eyes.


    "Your Excellency, you failed to live up to the goodwill of the king and me, and pushed Ukraine back into the abyss of war. Moreover, you succeeded in turning me into a advocate."


    With that, Stanislaw pototsky turned angrily and walked towards the door.


    Witnessing Stanislaw pototsky''s departure, vikovsky was still so unhurried. He bent down to take the papers on the table and began to read them. When Stanislaw pototsky came to the door and his hand had touched the door handle, vigovsky said, "Lord Stanislaw pototsky, why did you and King yankachmidge find me?"


    Stanislaw pototsky did not answer this question. But his hand stopped and opened the door.


    Vikovski didn''t seem to want the old man to answer himself. He said to himself, "is it because I am a famous Pro Bosnian among Cossacks, so you think I will easily fall into your arms?"


    Stanislaw pototsky did not look back. His lips opened slightly and said with regret, "indeed, but your Excellency has disappointed me and the king."


    Vikovsky burst into laughter, not knowing whether he was laughing at himself or at the mistakes of Stanislaw pototsky and King Jan kachmidge.


    After laughing, he continued: "Your Excellency Stanislaw pototsky, I am indeed a famous Pro Polish faction in the Cossacks. Up to now, I do not deny my position of being close to the Republic, but I vigovsky is not a" traitor " , I have the same goal as Bogdan hemelinitsky, that is to seek benefits for the Cossacks and liberate the oppressed orthodox compatriots. Therefore, for this purpose, I can be pro Poland, pro Russia, pro Sweden, even the Crimean Khanate or Ottoman Turkey. "


    Stanislaw pototsky knew something about vikovsky. This is an ideal pragmatist. And vikovski''s last sentence, "I can kiss Poland, Russia, Sweden, even Crimean Khanate or Ottoman Turkey." also gave the old man some insight - obviously, compared with these countries, vikovski believed that the Republic of Poland was the best choice for the Cossacks.


    The old man''s hand left the door handle.


    Although vigovsky could not see the old man Stanislaw pototsky''s face, he knew that the old man must understand what he meant. He added: "Tsarist Russia is the worst choice, because Bogdan hemelinitsky once regarded the Tsar as an ally, while the Tsar regarded him as a slave. Moreover, they regarded the Cossacks as cannon fodder and paralyzed the people of Ukraine with the Orthodox Church; the of the kingdom of Sweden is indeed a good choice. Carl x is an enlightened and autocratic monarch, and he and we have We have a common enemy. However, Sweden is too far away from Ukraine to quench thirst. Moreover, the kingdom of Sweden has made too many enemies and is too busy for itself. "


    "As for the Crimean Khanate or Ottoman Turkey, I believe you have learned the integrity of pagans many times," Stanislaw pototsky turned and said for vikovsky.


    "That''s true." vikovsky nodded approvingly.


    "Then, since you know that Poland is the best choice for the Cossacks, why did you come up with such an agreement?" Stanislaw pototz asked.


    The old man felt that vikovski said one thing and did another. It was a contradictory combination.


    In this regard, vikovski explained: "what king Jan kazimiz and you have taken out is just a copy of the zporov agreement. How long do you think the peace between the Republic and Cossacks can be maintained now?"


    Stanislaw pototsky was speechless for a moment. In fact, as vikovsky said, each agreement only brought peace to both sides for less than two years at most, followed by more tragic fighting and war.


    The zporov agreement mentioned by vikovsky It was the first treaty signed between the Republic and the Cossacks after the hmelinitsky uprising, which was shortly after the end of the battle for the defence of zbalazh. However, it did not become a long-term and effective peace treaty because both sides were dissatisfied with the contents of the treaty. The Polish aristocracy believed that too many concessions had been given to the Cossacks, harming their interests. The upper Cossacks felt that these concessions were different from him The victories they have won are inconsistent. The most angry are the Ukrainian farmers, whose situation has hardly improved.


    A year and a half later, the Polish nobleman marchin kalinoski led about 12000 people to raid the Cossack border town of krasney. Cossacks were caught off guard and defeated by the Polish army. Team leader Daniel niechai was killed. More than 10000 Cossacks died. The treaty ends here.


    The second treaty between the two sides was the Treaty of betelkovi after the battle of berestecko. This treaty made almost all the concessions that the sarks had sought in the past go to naught, and the Polish aristocrats returned to their manors in Ukraine to continue to exploit the orthodox. It is conceivable that the treaty was maintained for less than half a year, and it was declared invalid with the comeback of khmelinitsky, who was supported by the Ukrainian people.


    Seeing that Stanislaw pototsky did not speak, vikovski answered Stanislaw pototsky: "two years at most. Therefore, even if I sign such a treaty or agreement now, it will not be able to exchange long-term peace for us and you Poland."


    This is a fact that Stanislaw pototsky cannot deny.


    Vikovsky went to Stanislaw pototsky, and he handed the document to the old man again; "Your Excellency Stanislaw pototsky, if you go back and have a good look at this document, you will understand that if you sign this document, it will be a win-win situation. We Cossacks do not have to say; for you, the Cossack problem that has plagued the Republic for decades has been completely solved, and we can become the Khan between the Republic and tsarist Russia and Crimea A strong barrier between countries. The military strength of up to 60000 troops of zaporoze Cossacks will also significantly enhance your military strength. Poland and Cossacks turn enemies into friends. His majesty himself has obtained an armed group that is absolutely loyal to him, and the forces of the great nobles who are rebellious and despise the king have been weakened... And you have actually lost nothing And get more. "

 Chapter 680

On that day, old lord Stanislaw pototsky returned with a dignified face. Everyone can see that the old man is worried. It is no doubt unwise to ask him for leave at this time.


    So here we are

 Chapter 681

    In cherkaser, due to Bao Hong''s relationship, Cherchen was warmly received by Colonel Vasili zolotalenko.


    After listening to Chechen''s request, the Colonel generously lent Chechen fifty Cossacks. The fifty men were all famous Cossack sailors. They once drove small boats on the Black Sea to fight with Ottoman Turks'' paddle sailboats, with great combat experience and combat effectiveness.


    Chechen was worried that the captain of the Cossack regiment would only lend himself some old, weak and disabled soldiers. Unexpectedly, the Cossack colonel was so cool. With great joy, Cherchen and Vasili zolotalenko had a good drink.


    After a few cups of yellow soup, the atmosphere became more warm. In particular, Vasili zolotalenko knew that Cherchen was the remnant of the mercenary regiment that fought fiercely with him in Smolensk. He loudly praised the commander Franco''s command and the bravery of his soldiers.


    "Little brother Chechen, you should know that our Cossacks fight in the trench is first-class, and attacking the city is also our specialty. Even in the field, as long as there are 300 Cossack infantry and trenches, we can fight back and forth with 2000 Polish cavalry. But in Smolensk, old brother, I really suffered a loss. We tried all kinds of means, but we just couldn''t get into SMO Lensk. Although it is an enemy, I sincerely admire your commander Franco. "


    With that, Colonel Vasili zolotalenko drank another bowl of wine.


    "Captain Franco praised the bravery and tenacity of the soldiers under the colonel." Chechen complimented.


    Colonel Vassily zolotalenko was relieved at this, and he laughed, sweeter than any honey he had eaten.


    Then Colonel Vasili zolotalenko spoke of Yakov. He told Cherchen that he had long been unhappy with that guy. This time Cherchen went to Pskov, he must beat Yakov. He didn''t know his mother.


    "He doesn''t even know his mother. I''ll send him to hell. He can''t even recognize Satan," said Che Chenxin.


    Early the next morning, Cherchen said goodbye to Colonel Vasili zolotalenko. He put on the Cossack''s uniform, and then headed for Pskov with yelisi and the 50 Cossack sailors.


    Originally, Vasili zolotalenko wanted to equip each Cossack sailor with a horse, but Chechen refused and only wanted a few pack horses - he is now pretending to be an unknown Cossack company commander. As we all know, Ukrainian Cossacks are mainly infantry. Not everyone is qualified for a full riding Cossack company. The presence of such a team in the territory of Czar Russia is extremely easy to arouse the suspicion of others.


    In September, the grass was still very lush, and the grassland was full of vitality.


    Early in the morning, the gentle wind blew the fragrant grass, bringing waves of green waves mixed with yellow waves. Chechen took this team of Cossack infantry, just like riding the waves on the sea.


    From time to time, they can hear the sound of rustling wild horses, howling cranes, and wild geese flapping their wings.


    Once, they met a group of wild horses. These creatures on the grassland galloped like wind and rain. They saw their belly rubbing grass and approaching quickly, but as soon as they met Cherchen''s men and horses, the wild horses were nailed to the ground like magic and stood in a semicircle.


    The leading horse''s mane fluttered in the wind, its big nose played back with its breath, and a pair of surprised big eyes stared at Chechen.


    "It''s really a good horse for thousands of miles!" Chechen looked at its vigorous shape and oily skin like brocade, and couldn''t help but praise it loudly.


    The praise seemed to frighten the vigorous creature.


    In an instant, the horse turned its head and galloped towards the left wing. Other wild horses followed.


    At this time, Che Chen was interested for some reason. He whipped the horse under his crotch. The horse raised its front hooves and then chased after the wild horses.


    "Let''s catch up too!" yelishei dared to order the Cossacks under his command when he saw that Chechen was the first.


    These savage and tough Cossacks have long been eyeing the wild horses. They smell the words and shout. No matter how two legs run over four legs, they still shoot while running to scare the wild horses.


    Although the horse was vigorous, it could not be compared with the trained army horse after all. It was soon caught up by Chechen.


    Chechen slowly manipulated the mount to approach the head horse. He saw an opportunity and quickly jumped on the back of the head horse.


    The horse was startled. It shook its neck hard, fluttered its back, and tried to throw Cherchen down, but Cherchen tightly hugged the horse''s neck.


    The head horse couldn''t get rid of it. It turned a corner and ran back to the Cossack behind him.


    Now the wild horses fell into the siege. The Cossacks surrounded the wild horse. They rushed towards a wild horse in groups, hugging its neck and climbing its back.


    The head horse under Chechen''s crotch is the most intense struggle. Chechen was knocked by seven meat and eight vegetables. Several times, Chechen almost fell down. But he grabbed the horse''s mane with one hand and held the head horse.


    Gradually, the first horse was tired. It gasped heavily, and the frequency of struggle was not as good as before.


    Chechen tried to let go of his tightly held mane, and his hand gently rubbed the head horse''s neck.


    This is the trick that Chechen learned from the Tatar shepherd when he was in Crimea.


    Sure enough, the first horse gradually calmed down and seemed not to resist Chechen.


    At this time, Chechen jumped off his horse. He took a bag of oats, held it in his hand and handed it to the head horse''s mouth.


    The horse began to chew.


    When the Cossacks saw that Cherchen was so proficient in horse riding at a young age, they all shouted good.


    At noon, the party simply ate and then continued on their way.


    Chechen left the first horse and two of them, and released the other wild horses to the grassland.


    The team moved on.


    At noon on the tenth day, they passed through a narrow forest belt and saw the wind mill scattered on the hills and plains from a distance.


    "Yelishei, where have we been?" Chechen asked.


    Yelishei looked around. He took out the map again, and then told Cherchen that it was already locknia. Two days further, it''s Pskov.


    Cherchen nodded. He shouted to the Cossacks, "everyone, cheer up. When we get to Pskov, I''ll buy you vodka."


    There was nothing more exciting than vodka, and the Cossacks in the team cheered.

 Chapter 682

    The team moved forward a little, and Che Chen saw the hut next to the wind mill. The villagers here were shocked by the sound of horses'' hoofs and the unbridled and loud voices of the Cossacks.


    Some brave villagers ran out to watch the excitement. For the first time, they might see so many Cossacks in strange clothes. They stared at them one by one, and then kept drawing a cross on their chest: "God bless! Is it the devil? Isn''t it the devil! Is it the polish? Isn''t it the polish."


    Hearing the villagers guess, Cossacks shouted, "don''t be afraid, old moms (DADS), we are Cossacks."


    In front of a manor, the team stopped. The sun has gradually set, and Chechen decides to rest here for a night.


    "Hello? Anyone? Who''s there? Someone to talk to." Chechen shouted.


    Afraid that the people inside could not understand, yelishei shouted again in Russian.


    Finally someone put his head out carefully.


    "Who is it?"


    "Passers by, I hope to have a rest here."


    Che Chen said and threw a bag of tale on it.


    The money bag fell on the board with a crisp sound. After weighing the pros and cons, the man knew that even if he wanted to refuse, facing the hundreds of Cossacks was tantamount to a mantis. Finally, the master of the manor ordered the servants to open the door.


    It was a half bald old Sir who came out to meet Cherchen. However, in this countryside, the so-called nobles are no different from the farmers. The old Lord would say this over and over:


    "Distinguished guests, welcome. I am very glad to meet you and thank you for your grace. Your arrival has added light to my humble house. Please be here as if you are at home. On behalf of all the people in my family, I bow to all the kind people."


    This clumsy look, not to mention Chechen and yelishei, even the Cossacks laughed. Several Cossacks also deliberately bowed to the old Sir according to Cossack habits and lowered their heads to their belts.


    The old Sir is a little embarrassed.


    "All right, all right." Chechen dispersed the Cossacks who made trouble. He said in harmony: "Grandpa, we only have more than a dozen people living here. Others will go to other people''s homes in the village for lodging. They won''t bother you."


    The old lord seemed relieved to hear Chechen say so.


    He said happily, "please come in. It will be dark soon. Although we countrymen are poor, we still have bread and salt."


    Chechen and yelishei took ten Cossack sailors into the manor. Several servants in the manor rushed over and led your horses into the stable. At the door of the main house of the manor, several big dogs barked at strangers. The old Sir Alex, who was leading in front, kicked the big dog aside.


    "Please, please." the old Sir opened the door.


    The environment inside the house is also cramped. There are many sausages and pickled ham hanging on the beam of the front hall, which makes the room filled with an indescribable and unidentified taste.


    Sir, he claims to be buvega. After entering the house, the Lord picked up an iron swab and cleaned up the ham and sausage in a range to make a space for the guests.


    Then the servants in the manor brought up pots of Leba, coarse wine and mushroom soup.


    Chechen has never eaten lieba before. He picked up a piece and took a bite. He felt his teeth hurt.


    "Colonel, Leba should eat with mushroom soup," yelishei whispered.


    With that, yelisi also set up a demonstration himself. He cut a small piece of Leba with a short knife and put it into mushroom soup. After a while, Leba softened.


    It is easiest to have and contact feelings at the dinner table. Lord buweijia also saw that they were not difficult to speak, and gradually his words increased.


    Sir Alex began to show off his family background.


    According to him, his family is an ancient royal family with "salmon" as its coat of arms, derived from Prince liurik. His branch later had two branches, one settled in Novgorod, and the other, the ancestors of his own branch, settled in locknia. Although their ancestors were not as rich as Novgorod''s relatives and could be said to be very poor, they were very backbone and did not want to take refuge in rich relatives. Buvega''s father then defected to Russian general Schein and took part in the Smolensk war. Although the war ended in the defeat of Czar Russia, his father was granted this manor in locknia after the war because of his meritorious service in the battle. So the family worked together to take care of the family''s real estate and business territory, and finally had the capital of the middle class. After the death of buvega''s father, buvega inherited the title and manor. He had a son and two daughters, who were married to the nobles of the neighboring village, and the son, Lord buweiga, sent him to Novgorod to receive education and learn the norms of the nobles. So now, he is the only one in the manor.


    Chechen pretended to listen carefully. When the old Sir Alex finished talking about his family''s glorious history, Chechen seemed to inadvertently ask if anything new had happened nearby recently.


    Chechen also wanted to know if Yakov was trying to stop and kill himself as he guessed.


    There are few new things in small places. Lord bouvega thought hard for a long time before he remembered something that can be regarded as new.


    "There is one thing to say," said Sir Alex. "More than two months ago, or maybe more than a month and a half ago, an official came from Pskov. He asked us to inform the nearby patrols and checkpoints at the first time if any poles came to stay or met."


    At this time, a Cossack named Simon raised his head. He pointed to his nose and said, "father buvega, we are poles."


    Lord buvega was stunned at this.


    Fortunately, yelishei reacted quickly. He immediately said in standard Russian, "Simon means do you look like us?"


    An affirmative sentence was thus turned into a rhetorical question by yelishei.


    Sir buweiga mistook Simon for joking. He smiled and said, "of course not. If you want to pretend to be polish, you have to change your hair style."


    Fortunately, Simon''s slip of tongue was covered up.


    Then, sir buvega continued the topic just now. He said: "in the first few days, people came almost every day to ask if there were poles to stay, and the checkpoint was also very strict. However, it has gradually relaxed in recent days."


    After listening to Sir buvega''s story, Cherchen guessed that this matter must have something to do with Yakov. It seems that their own caution and disguise are not superfluous. He really wanted to stop himself from going to Pskov.


    "Are there many checkpoints to Pskov?" Chechen asked.


    Lord buvega thought for a moment, then counted one by one with his fingers and said, "there are still seven or eight."


    At the end of the dinner, the drunk Cossacks began to dance in the living room. Lord buvega called people from the village who could play Balalaika and tambourine. With the sound of the piano and drums, the Cossacks squatted down and jumped into the dance of kicking their legs, while Lord buvega himself stretched his neck like a thin duck with his hands on his hips. He began to kick his legs in place, singing and dancing.


    Yelishaye clapped his hands wildly and turned them red.

 Chapter 683

    While all the people were playing happily, a hunchbacked old servant of Lord buvega''s family came in. He went to his master and said loudly, "master, someone is coming to stay again."


    Lord buvega was dancing happily. He looked unhappy after being disturbed.


    "Don''t you see me dancing? Really, we''re not an inn. Why does everyone come to stay!"


    Speaking of this, sir buvega stopped. He smiled and apologized and said, "gentlemen, I didn''t mean you."


    Then he looked at his old servant again.


    "Tell them to go to another house."


    "Sir," said the old servant, "it''s a noble, a young Lord, from tville."


    Lord buvega''s face changed again when he heard that he was a noble or from a big city. He said to Chechen and yelisheyi and went back. Then he let the old servant light the light in front and went out by himself.


    After a while, Chechen heard a heavy sound of opening the door.


    Che Chen went to the window to see what kind of people came. Because although the old servant said that he was a nobleman from twer, he was still worried about whether Yakov''s people came to inquire about the truth in disguise after discovering the abnormality of his team of Cossacks.


    But what he saw was indeed a four-wheel carriage, followed by two carts, on which three or five Coachmans sat, and there was no one else.


    At first glance, it is not difficult to judge that the visitor is indeed a long-distance traveler. Moreover, this four wheeled carriage is pulled by four pack horses. All the horses are skinny and have big teeth. They are not suitable for military horses.


    The wagon stopped by the well in the manor. A teenager came down from the car. He wore a sleeveless wolf skin cover with dense copper buttons all the way to his neck.


    As soon as he got out of the car, he began to direct the coachman on the two carts behind him to carry his personal belongings.


    From his carriage and servants, as well as the boy''s dress, it can be seen that he obviously came from a medium-sized aristocratic family. Not poor, but by no means rich. And he looks very young, about his age. He was fat, ruddy, and had a beer belly at a young age - it was not difficult to see from his figure that he had not undergone strict military training.


    Now Chechen was relieved.


    Lord buvega came up to the young man. Then they came towards the door.


    Chechen quickly sat back to his position and looked like he was drinking.


    The boy walked into the door with his head held high, but he didn''t expect that there was a room of Cossacks here. The boy stopped at the porch and stood at the door with a hesitant look.


    When Lord buweiga saw the boy hesitant, he said to him, "Lord Anatole, please don''t worry! These Cossacks are not barbarians. Here, there is another nobleman who is also our country."


    With that, buvega waved to yelishei and said, "Lord yelishei, this is Lord Anatole from teville. His family is the steward of his Majesty the Czar''s Grange in teville. It''s really God''s arrangement. He went to Pskov to join the army and went the same way with you."


    When Lord buvega said this, his face looked flattering. Obviously, the name of managing the Grange for the Czar greatly frightened the country old Sir.


    Following buvega''s hand, the young sir Anatole raised his head and looked proudly at yelishei.


    In the young sir''s mind, yelishei would mix with the Cossacks and was obviously a broken aristocrat.


    Yelishei did not get up to pay attention to Sir Anatole.


    Because he read the arrogance of the young sir from teville. Moreover, since I followed Chechen, yelishei''s vision has also been high. Isn''t the man he usually sees a big man? The general of Sweden, the captain of the Cossack regiment, the Czar, the prince of Russia and the king of Poland. Compared with them, what is this noble boy? Does he deserve to get up and greet himself?


    When Sir buvega saw that yelishei ignored himself, a trace of embarrassment flashed on his face, while Sir Anatole looked angry.


    However, when the young sir''s eyes scanned the whole living room and saw that the Cossack sailors were strong, round and thick, his anger disappeared and changed into a friendly smile.


    Anatole went to yelisi and sat down. He poured a glass of wine for yelisi and another for himself.


    Sir buweiga saw that they sat together. He was deeply afraid that they would not speculate, so he hurried to Cherchen and hoped that he could go over and mediate.


    Over there, Anatole raised his glass and said, "Hi, friends. Are you going to Pskov, too? These are your people?"


    "They are not my people, but my friends," yelishei said coldly.


    Anatole''s face froze. He didn''t expect yelishei to be so shameless.


    At this time, Chechen appeared in time. He patted yelishei on the shoulder and said to Anatole, "we''re going to Pskov."


    Anatole looked at Cherchen and asked, "are you also a noble?"


    Obviously, in his opinion, if Chechen is an ordinary Cossack, he is not qualified to talk to himself.


    "Although I''m cold, I''m also a noble. I''m just a noble of the Cossack emirate." Chechen said.


    Anatole gave way.


    "I was rude just now. Please sit down."


    Chechen sat down between Anatole and yelishei.


    And because of the hint of Cherchen, yelishei''s face also eased a lot. He told the arrogant Sir Anatole his last name and family coat of arms.


    When he heard that yelishei came from an ancient Boye family, the young Lord was awed.


    Seeing the three people sitting together "harmoniously", old Sir buvega was also relieved. He personally brought a pot of snacks and said, "it''s rare to have your honor today in my humble house. Although we don''t have anything to entertain, we have to invite you to have some sunflower seeds and boiled peas."


    "I have better food in my bag," said the young Sir Alex in the face of bouvega. He replied proudly, "but I have a natural appetite to be a soldier. As long as I boil peas with good sauce, I like them best."


    Buvega nodded and said yes. He quickly ordered the servant to serve a sauce.


    Anatole ate some peas. He pushed the pea basin in front of Cherchen and yelishei, and then began to know them by side.


    "Aleval, where does your family come from?"


    "A remote little aristocratic manor in Kiev province."


    "It''s nothing to be remote, as long as it''s a noble. Is there anything new in Ukraine now? I heard that your great chief Bogdan hemelinitsky is terminally ill."


    "Don''t you know?" Chechen pretended to be surprised and said, "old Hemei has died. Now vicovsky has become a great chief."


    "Really? What a pity." Anatole had nothing to say. When he heard that Bogdan hemelinitsky was dead, he quickly showed a sad expression on his face.


    "Yes, may he rest in peace."


    "How about your new chief?"


    "May God grant him health. He is an excellent clerk! Although this is for the poles, because he has opened the door to them."


    "It seems that your excellency is not his supporter," Anatole said.


    "Yes, I am a supporter of Ivan hilko. The regiment leader is pro Russian, and so am I. so after vigovsky was elected, I left Kiev and sold everything. I went to Pskov with my friend yelishei to serve Prince Alexei, the wise commander of his Majesty the czar." Cherchen said.


    As soon as it was said that Cherchen and they also went to Pskov to work for Prince Alexei, Anatole''s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 684

    The young sir has been pretending to ask this and that in good faith since just now. In fact, he is inquiring about them.


    Although Anatole was a noble, his family was not rich. And as Chechen saw, his aristocratic family, who was neither rich nor prominent, could only gather up three or five servants to serve him to join the army. This made Anatole feel extremely shabby, but there was nothing he could do.


    Although his father was the steward of the Czar''s grange, he was actually only one of the stewards, and he still had little power.


    So the head of his Tsar''s family coaxed rural nobles such as buvega. If he claimed so when he reported his identity in teville, he would be laughed off by those who knew the root and the bottom.


    As soon as he saw the excellent equipment of the Cossack sailors just now, an idea came into his mind: if he could take these people for his own use, it would be more than enough to take this team of Cossacks to Pskov. Although Prince Alexei may not look at himself differently, it would be more than enough to be a middle-level officer directly.


    At this moment, Anatole had a bottom in his heart when he heard that Cherchen said that they also went to Pskov to join the army.


    "If you go there, they will accept it, because Prince Alexei needs people. But it will come to an end, because you are all outsiders after all. But I think you are very suitable for me. I would like to be your protector. With my protection, you will be sure of promotion." Anatole said with an old look.


    At this point, Anatole raised his chubby face, stretched out a hand, stroked the beardless upper lip with great dignity for a while, and finally said, "would you like to be my personal follower? Hang a knife around my waist, follow me around and take charge of my servant. Believe me, follow me, and you will be successful."


    Yelishei couldn''t help laughing at this. He almost took a mouthful of wine.


    But in the end, he couldn''t bear it. A burst of sincere and happy laughter broke out, and his white teeth were shining.


    "What''s so funny about you?" Anatole asked, frowning.


    "Because I''m happy to take the job," yelishei said.


    Of course, this is irony.


    When he had finished speaking to the young sir, elixie turned to the drunken Cossacks.


    "Hi, everybody. The young sir wants alvar to be his follower with us."


    The Cossack sailors burst into laughter. Which of them doesn''t know Che Chen''s identity? It''s a big mistake to be brother to a hero like Bao Hong. This little aristocrat who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth wants Che Chen to be his follower.


    Anatole was really angry at this laugh at himself. He said angrily: "Your Highness yelishei, if you don''t understand, don''t delay, alvar. Do you think Prince Alexei really wants cats and dogs to take refuge? If you don''t have the introduction documents of dignitaries and dignitaries, even if you come from the ancient Boye family, you can''t even see the prince''s adjutants. Especially alvar, they are Cossacks from Ukraine. Maybe he was killed by the patrol as a Cossack robber halfway. "


    Yelishei certainly understood that he was introduced by his father to be the adjutant of Prince Alexei. However, they are not really going to take refuge in Prince Alexei. What do they want to do.


    But Che Chen had an idea when he heard this, because he remembered that he would meet no less than seven or eight checkpoints later.


    He asked, "so you have a referral document? Is this really so useful?"


    "Of course," Anatole said proudly, "besides, the reason why I have been unimpeded all the way is that I have brought the letter of recommendation written to me by the Lord of teville. When those checkpoints and patrols see me, as long as I light up the letter of recommendation, no one dares to check me, because there is someone on me."


    Chechen''s mouth opened into an "O" shape.


    When he closed his mouth and raised his glass, he said to Anatole, "the future of me and yelishei will depend on you, sir."


    The fat boy smiled proudly when he heard this.


    "Of course, of course."


    Of course, there are exceptions.


    At the last checkpoint, Chechen and his team met stubborn guards. They had to search the carriage and ask Anatole to show everyone''s identification. No matter how Anatole shouted, he declared his noble identity and recommendation. The officer of the checkpoint, a new army team leader in red uniform and boat helmet, was still a business Son.


    Of course, although it seems to be business, Anatole''s old servants are sophisticated and know that the captain is just taking the opportunity to ask for bribes.


    But they didn''t dare to tell Anatole, because their young sir would never lose face by offering bribes to a soldier.


    So Chechen had to go out on his own. He comforted Anatole first, and then came to the leader of the new army and showed a friendly smile.


    The team leader took off his hat and held it on his chest.


    With a "Ding", a taller fell into the hat.


    "Sir, our young sir hasn''t been far away. He''s young. Don''t be wise to him."


    "Ten," said the captain.


    "What?"


    "You have more than 50 people, one for five, and I''ll give you the rest for nothing."


    According to the words, Che Chen found nine tales.


    The captain put on his hat and let it go.


    Walking through the checkpoint, Anatole asked Cherchen how to negotiate.


    "I just told him that if he didn''t let him go, you would apply for his company when you saw Prince Alexei, and he would call his father and mother when he was cured." Chechen said nonsense.


    After a long walk, the team finally reached Pskov.


    After entering the city gate of Pskov, Anatole said to Cherchen and yelisher in a commanding tone, "well, my followers. I''ll see the Prince later. Wait at the door. Remember to take care of your men and tell them not to make trouble."


    Chechen and yelishei looked at each other, and they nodded to Anatole for the last time.


    In front of Pskov''s city master''s house, Anatole respectfully handed the letter of recommendation to the guards at the door - these are prince Alexei''s soldiers, and Anatole dare not shout like the guards and patrols along the way.


    A guard with a long gun took the letter arrogantly. He was about to turn around and hand it to the porter inside, but someone shouted behind him, "wait a minute!"


    Anatole was in a cold sweat because he heard that the voice came from yelishei, who had told him so much.


    The guard turned his head and looked at yelishei fiercely.


    But immediately, he recognized the face.


    "You, you are..." the guard stammered.


    Elishey ignored Anatole. He went up and said loudly, "I''m elishey. Please tell Prince Alexey and Yakov cherkaski that aleval Chechen should come by appointment."

 Chapter 685

    In the training room of the city hall of Pskov, Yakov cherkaski was bareheaded and waving a huge shooting army axe.


    I saw that others needed both hands to wave the huge axe in Yakov''s hand, which was as light as nothing, and made various stabbing and sweeping movements.


    Yakov''s hand was waving his axe, and his steps kept moving forward. In front of him stood a human shaped stake.


    When the stake entered the attack range of the long axe, Yakov suddenly raised his axe. With a loud cry, the axe fell like lightning and cut one arm of the humanoid stake into two sections.


    Before the long axe was castrated, its blade was cut into the wooden floor and firmly stuck inside.


    Yakov loosened the handle of the axe.


    After a long period of vigorous exercise, he was panting. He was sweating like a bear mastiff. From a distance, he looked like an oil wiped all over.


    When a young man saw that the general had stopped moving, he hurried to Yakov with a towel.


    Yakov took a towel and wiped the sweat from his face. He came to a bench and sat down, his whole body constantly emitting heat.


    Yakov, who has been diligent in practicing martial arts in recent months, is very glad of his progress, because he is now alone, and even the Mikhail Tsar who once favored him has given up himself.


    It is said that the Czar gave up the slander that he was the two defeated generals Nikita otyevsky and Prince Yuri boriaginsky. They betrayed themselves and stood on the side of their enemies because of the little favor they received from Cherchen in Crimea. Blinded by the two, his majesty refused to revoke the order of Prince Alexei to duel with aleval Chechen.


    Speaking of the name Chechen, Yakov would have no impression if yelisi hadn''t mentioned the mercenary regiment in Smolensk. He killed so many people in his life. If he had to remember his name, how could he remember it.


    Yakov was impressed by kosmolensk''s mercenary regiment against himself. Because they were killed by themselves after the war, they even missed the net, and killed their confidant Gregory. Now, the murderer is coming to avenge himself.


    "Come on, just come on!"


    Yakov cherkaski shouted without warning. His move frightened the boys around. But no one dared to move, even frown.


    In recent days, I don''t know how many attendants and training companions have died under Yakov''s hands.


    The door of the practice room was opened.


    Prince Alexei came in. The prince is wearing a round cap made of velvet and sable and a red robe today. Behind him were two attendants dressed in French clothes and holding halberds.


    Yakov still remembered the last time Prince Alexei came to see him:


    On that occasion, the prince also wore today''s high top round hat sewn with velvet and sable, a red robe and a cloak. Behind him were two attendants wearing French attendants and holding halberds.


    That time, seeing Prince Alexei come in, Yakov didn''t say anything, as if the prince didn''t exist.


    He hated the prince because he "sold" him to his enemies.


    "You, and you come here. You two go together." Yakov pointed to the two companions and asked them to contact with themselves.


    But the two men looked at Yakov and Prince Alexei and stood there in embarrassment, neither moving nor not moving.


    Prince Alexei took off his cloak and his robe. He came to the weapon rack, put on a pair of deerskin gloves with both hands, then picked up a saber and danced a knife flower.


    "I''ll practice with you," said Prince Alexei.


    "Alexei, you should be careful. I won''t be merciful." Yakov said with a ferocious smile.


    Prince Alexei''s eyes shone - he knew what Yakov said was true - and he would never show mercy on himself.


    Yakov also took a saber. He held the saber high above his head, with the blade facing up and the blade over his head.


    "Ho!" Yakov roared, and his wrist "bounced" the saber out like a tight spring.


    Prince Alexei raised his sword to block, and the two sabres intersected, emitting a spark.


    Yakov''s arm muscles were tight. He kept pushing his saber towards Prince Alexei''s neck.


    The prince tried his best to resist.


    But that''s it. Alexei still had the heart to talk to Yakov.


    "Yes, your sword technique and strength have improved. I thought you were good for nothing except riding."


    Yakov was very angry at the speech. He wanted to add more strength, but Prince Alexei suddenly pushed Yakov out three steps while Yakov was angry.


    "I heard that you sent troops to the surrounding villages with the portrait of yelishei, and ordered them to kill yelishei and Chechen once they met. The other party is just a child under the age of 20, so you have no confidence in yourself?" Prince Alexei said as he revolved around Yakov.


    Yakov let out a wild animal roar, and he rushed up again.


    "This is my business!" Yakov roared with gnashing teeth.


    Because of his restlessness, his knife skills are a little scattered.


    Prince Alexei avoided the enemy''s edge. He retreated and said, "it''s not your business alone, because it''s about the reputation of Czar Russia and my reputation. Since I want you to compete with that Chechen, you should defeat him openly, not by such despicable means."


    With a "Ding", the prince blocked Yakov''s blade to one side. The prince kicked Yakov on the inside of his knee and made him kneel on one leg.


    "Obviously, you can win by aboveboard means, but you like to use intrigues and villains. More insidious tricks are used, and you almost forget how to kill with a knife." Prince Alexei continued to ask Yakov coldly.


    "Ah!"


    Yakov jumped to his feet and waved a knife in the prince''s face.


    Prince Alexei escaped easily.


    At the same time, the prince stretched out his hand with the knife and put the knife against Yakov''s chest.


    "I have called back all the people you sent. When that aleval Chechen comes to Pskov, I want you to duel him squarely."


    Speaking of this, the prince''s eyes shot another light: "moreover, you must win."

 Chapter 686

    As soon as Prince Alexei came in, he looked at the battle axe inserted on the floor. His first sentence asked, "are you ready?"


    Yakov didn''t answer.


    The Prince did not want Yakov to answer himself. He then informed him, "aleval Chechen is coming."


    "Here he is?"


    Yakov was a little shocked. Although Prince Alexei withdrew his troops, he said hello to those checkpoints. As long as he found that Chechen came, he would inform himself. Unexpectedly, Chechen broke through quietly.


    But immediately, Yakov''s eyes shot a light. He licked his lips excitedly and bloodthirsty.


    "He''s here at last," Yakov said.


    With that, Yakov stood up. He reached for a white shirt and put it on him. Then he went to the Tomahawk and pulled it out of the floor.


    In front of Prince Alexei, Yakov held the axe flat. He said, "I''ll make my wine bowl with his skull."


    Looking at Yakov at his best, Prince Alexei vomited, "OK."


    Prince Alexei''s heart is contradictory.


    On the one hand, he despised Yakov''s massacre and regarded Cherchen''s revenge as a heroic feat; On the other hand, as the commander-in-chief of Czar Russia, he clearly understood that as a person of the Republic of Poland, aleval Chechen would have a great impact on his own morale if he defeated Yakov.


    It was in this contradictory state of mind that Prince Alexei, on the one hand, gave Chechen the opportunity to revenge, and on the other hand, he forced Yakov to practice martial arts diligently and defeat Chechen in the duel.


    At this time, Chechen is waiting in the "blue hall" of Pskov accompanied by yelishei.


    It is called the blue hall because the ceiling of the hall is blue. In the center of the front of the hall is a high chair similar to a throne. The footstool of the chair is gold or gold-plated, which emits golden light under the light.


    With them was the young sir Anatole. The fat young sir had been shaking his legs because he was scared to death. Young Sir Alex knows that as the man who brought Cherchen to Pskov, general Yakov feels he will not let himself go. Even if they are unintentional


    On both sides of the blue hall, some Russian nobles, priests and bishops have arrived in advance. Of course, they know who is coming this time, and what the so-called is. But when they saw Che Chen''s half look, they were still shocked by his courage and persistence.


    A white haired and bearded clergyman came to Chechen. He drew a cross in the air.


    "Thank you for your kindness, child," he said.


    "Bishop Philip. Bishop of Pskov cathedral." yelishei introduced Cherchen.


    Hearing that it was a bishop, Cherchen quickly paid tribute to him.


    Bishop Philip received this gift. He said to Chechen, "son, you will duel with Yakov later. If you can''t catch it, you can admit defeat. I promise you, I will never let Yakov hurt you."


    Although Chechen has already made up his mind that either he dies or I live, it can be seen that the bishop who has never met before protects himself so much, Chechen is still deeply moved. He was about to thank him again, but he heard a servant standing by the side of the high chair say loudly, "here comes the prince!"


    With this cry, Prince Alexei came out and took the throne.


    The people bowed to the prince one after another. Only Chechen stood straight without any action.


    For all his attention was focused on the man behind the prince, Yakov cherkaski.


    Chechen will never forget that arrogant and domineering face.


    Yakov is also looking at Chechen. Of course he doesn''t remember Chechen, but since yelishei is here, the one around him must be the one who came to avenge himself.


    "A suckling little fellow," Yakov thought contemptuously.


    At this time, Yakov cherkaski, who finally met real Cherchen, was more relaxed than ever. He felt that he was really worrying. Such a little guy doesn''t need two hands to strangle him even if he doesn''t practice hard.


    "Are you aleval Chechen?" Prince Alexei''s voice sounded on the throne.


    Yelishei pushed Cherchen''s arm.


    "Yes, Prince. I am aleval Chechen." Chechen bowed.


    Prince Alexei nodded. He said, "I heard yelisi say the hatred between you and Yakov. It was a tragedy and I''m sorry."


    "This regret will soon be washed away with Yakov cherkaski''s blood." Cherchen said word by word. Before his eyes flashed the scene that the companions of the mercenary regiment were tortured and killed.


    Yakov''s face was cold, and his fingerbones clucked.


    Alexei did not blame Chechen for his rudeness. He stood up and turned to look at Yakov.


    "Then I give you the right to revenge."


    Then Prince Alexei asked Yakov if he was willing to accept the duel, and Yakov could only express his willingness.


    "Well, Chechen, you have come all the way. Do you need to rest for a day and duel tomorrow?" Prince Alexei suddenly said again.


    Prince, this is actually for Yakov''s sake.


    Because Alexei remembered that Yakov had been practicing just now, and his physical exertion was huge.


    "No need." Chechen refused.


    Prince Alexei asked Yakov again.


    "I don''t need it either," Yakov also refused.


    Both refused.


    So Prince Alexei turned his head to Chechen again. He said solemnly: "Aleval Cherchen, on behalf of our side, I would like to state that if you win the duel with Yakov cherkaski, whether you accept the challenge of others or take revenge depends on your own will; but in any case, no one will attack you without your consent. You can go your own way and wherever you like. For this, I take my advice Guarantee your reputation and life. "


    "Thank you, Prince," said Chechen.


    So, after the confirmation of both sides, all the people walked towards the duel field.


    The duel ground is located in the city master''s residence. It was originally a place for knights to practice archery, horse riding and throwing rings. It is not only large, but also has all kinds of equipment.


    "Boy, you choose. I''ll accompany you whether you want to step, horse station, gun battle or anything." Yakov provoked Chechen.


    At this time, the two stood together. Yakov, who was a strong man, was one and a half heads taller than Chechen, which made Yakov''s self-confidence expand. He had 100% confidence in taking off Chechen''s head.


    Facing Yakov''s provocation, Chechen didn''t reply. At this time, he wiped the sand with his feet, and then stepped on it to see if it was strong. Then, he looked around and saw all the uneven places in the duel field clearly.


    After finishing all this, Che Chen said firmly, "step war."


    Yakov laughed.


    This is what he expected most. These days, he spent most of his time in the practice of long axe, and long handled weapons such as long axe are most suitable for fighting alone.


    Ignoring Yakov''s laughter, Chechen began to unbutton his coat.


    "It''s a little cold," he said, "but it''ll get hot soon."


    Yakov also took off his coat.


    They both had only trousers and shirts left. Then, Chechen rolled up the cuff of his right hand and held the saber in his hand.

 Chapter 687

    Yakov took the hatchet. He shook his axe with both hands, and there was a sound of breaking the air.


    The crowd outside looked at the scene with horror. The thin Chechen was so weak in front of the strong Yakov - it was a duel between a black bear and a rabbit.


    Yakov''s nostrils were open. He bent slightly and made a forward movement. With the axe in his hand, he seemed to smell the blood on it.


    After a while, the bloody smell will be more intense.


    Chechen''s eyebrows were tightly locked. Every inch of skin on his face collapsed tightly, and his feet took a posture.


    The adjutant next to Alexei''s Pro Dynasty nodded.


    The adjutant raised his hand holding the pistol into the air and pulled the trigger.


    With the sound of a gun, the duel began.


    Yakov cherkaski took the initiative from the beginning and chased hard. Omitting the link of mutual temptation, Yakov cherkaski''s fighting style is as fierce and courageous as the Russian nation.


    I only heard the long axe whistling, and the axe blade made a harsh sound through the air.


    The location of the duel soon changed. The fierce Yakov kept approaching, but Chechen kept retreating.


    After a while, Chechen was completely shrouded in Yakov''s axe light. The general of Czar Russia fought more and more fiercely in Vietnam. He fell into a wild battle madness. The whole man pressed against Chechen like a black bear.


    Anatole''s legs trembled like a sieve. He seemed to see his fate - being killed by general Yakov.


    At this time, some female officials, maidens and noble families living in the city Lord''s house also came to watch the duel. When they saw such a clear scene of strength and weakness, they all felt that if Chechen wanted to get away from such a thunderous attack, he had to be helped by God.


    Some timid noble young women and girls saw that Chechen was at a disadvantage and covered their mouths with their hands in fear.


    "Count Vassily, this brave young man is really pathetic. He is so thin and small, how can he be Yakov''s opponent? Alas, he should grow up again. Although the prince promised him to duel with Yakov, he didn''t set a time. God, may your mercy protect the poor man from harm."


    With that, the young woman also drew a cross on her chest.


    Because of Yakov''s despicable act and Cherchen''s righteous act of rescuing thousands of Russian civilians, most of the people present were on Cherchen''s side in their hearts. Especially those noble girls, who read more knight novels at home in the daytime, Chechen is in line with the image of just knight in their mind.


    The count Vassily next to him was obviously interested in the young woman. When he saw the young woman talking to himself, the count was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth. He deliberately showed off in front of young women and commented on the situation.


    Just then, Yakov quickly approached Chechen with a big step. He suddenly raised his long axe over his head, and then hit Chechen''s head.


    If this blow is solid, Chechen must be split into two parts.


    The young woman covered her eyes with her hands in fear. She didn''t want or dare to see such a bloody scene.


    There was a clang sound of the intersection of gold and iron, and Chechen held his thin and long sword flat in his hands. Although he knelt on one knee under Yakov''s great force, he successfully blocked the blow.


    "Madame Anna, please take your jade hand away from your eyes. The little warrior is safe and sound," said count Vassily gently to the noble young woman.


    The noble young woman named Anna took her hand away from her eyes. The first thing she saw was that Chechen unloaded Yakov''s long axe to one side, and then stepped forward with one leg and jumped out of the attack range of the long axe.


    "Ah! How could this be possible? The sword in his hand was so thin, like a sewing needle. I thought it would break in two as long as the long axe touched gently." Mrs. Anna said strangely.


    Count Vassily heard what lady Anna said. He finally found the opportunity to show his knowledge, so he hurriedly explained the reason to her: "Mrs. Anna, you don''t know. That aleval Chechen uses the swift sword. Although it is thin, in fact, the weight of the swift sword is not much different from that of other one handed swords. Moreover, in order to keep the strength from breaking in combat, the cross sections of many swift swords are designed into diamonds, coupled with complex large hand guards. These factors make it more powerful The weight is not as light as it looks. According to my estimation, the swift sword in his hand can weigh 1.5kg, almost as heavy as a long sword. "


    Then, fearing that lady Anna had no idea, the count pointed to the saber at her waist.


    "Heavier than that."


    "So heavy!" said Mrs Anna incredulously.


    "Yes, so general Yakov''s long axe may not be able to cut off the thin sword even if it is cut two or three times."


    "Count, you know so much."


    After listening to count Vassily''s explanation, lady Anna cast a charming glance at the count.


    Count Vassily was as excited as beating chicken blood by that electric eye.


    In the field, after a violent storm, Yakov''s strength began to fail. The most direct evidence is that he breathed quickly and began to use his long axe with both hands.


    And Chechen was still the same as before. He raised his right arm with almost no big movement, but his wrist was turning. The long thin sword in his hand is constantly rowing a small but faster circle of thinking. The inner rings of these circles block the next blow, stab back, then step back and jump out of Yakov''s attack range.


    Again and again.


    Yakov''s chopping became slower and slower, his nose wings worked violently, his breathing became heavier and heavier, and sweat covered his forehead. And Chechen, just his cheeks flushed.


    Prince Alexei''s hand gripped the armrest of the seat.


    "He''s fighting his wits. He''s going to wear Yakov out."


    Prince Alexei could see that Yakov was exhausted. Chechen''s strategy is very dangerous and effective - defensive counterattack. He wants to launch counterattack when Yakov''s Qi is exhausted.


    Sure enough, after dodging Yakov''s another blow, Cherchen launched a fierce attack.


    Chechen stepped on a bulge on the ground. He put his body back and a cat around his waist, and then shot at Yakov like an out of chamber shell.


    "He fought back," Prince Alexei opened his lips.


    "He fought back!"


    Shouted the nobles watching the war.


    "He fought back!"


    Anatole shouted.


    At this time, Anatole was full of hope that Cherchen could win.


    For a time, the silver snake danced and the sword was as bright as electricity.


    After feeling all the ways of Yakov, Chechen quickly launched a counterattack. At this time, he squatted down, jumped up and moved left and right. The direction of attack changed rapidly, but he couldn''t move away from Yakov''s key.


    These are the subtle moves he learned from the little Knight Mikhail volodyavsky, and now they are used on Yakov.


    Yakov''s shirt and body were cut countless holes. His shirt began to be dyed with blood, and he began to go crazy.


    "I want you to die!" Yakov growled.


    "I want you to die too!" Chechen replied.


    Chechen stabbed Yakov''s chest with a sword. Yakov didn''t hide or flash. He opened his huge hand like a bear''s paw and blocked him face to face.


    The slender Sword Pierced Yakov''s palm, but Yakov firmly held it in his hand and couldn''t move forward.


    "Go to hell!"


    Yakov''s other hand was held flat, and the axe blade was facing Chechen''s neck.


    At this critical moment, Che Chen loosened his hand holding the long thin sword. He suddenly fell back, bent his legs and kicked Yakov''s lower leg while falling to the ground.


    Yakov''s lower leg was hit hard with a long axe, and he bent up and knelt instinctively.


    He put his hand on the ground, but forgot that there was a long thin sword in his palm.


    The handle of the sword was against the hard ground, and the body of the sword went through Yakov''s palm and into his throat.


    Yakov opened his mouth like a fish out of the water. From his open mouth, blood and spittle continued to flow down the sword.


    Yakov is dead.


    Che Chen stood up from the ground. He knelt down again and stared at the sky.


    The boy is thanking God for finally letting himself take revenge.


    At this time, the God standing high in heaven seemed to feel something and turned into an angel''s illusion in front of Chechen. Under the leadership of Archangel Michael, his dead comrades in arms and Colonel Franco were standing in front of Cherchen and smiling at him.


    The angel''s chorus sounded and played a song of victory.


    Yelisheyi was the first to jump over the fence of the duel field. He jumped at Cherchen and held Cherchen in his arms.


    "Captain, Congratulations, Congratulations," yelishei cried happily.


    On the other side, the Czar and all the nobles of Russia who were present in the appearance war turned their eyes to Prince Alexei.


    Although most people think Yakov''s death under Chechen''s sword is worthy of death, after all, it is a general of Czar Russia who died today. They dare not express their ideas until Prince Alexei has made some remarks.


    Prince Alexei, who became the focus of attention, looked motionless at Yakov, who died and fell to his knees. The tip of the sword that pierced his throat flashed cold in the sun, dazzling and cold.


    The prince''s expression was solemn, not happy or angry, like a statue.


    "Your Highness?"


    Seeing that Prince Alexei did not speak for a long time, bishop Philip whispered to the prince.


    Among the people present, only the bishop has this identity.


    Prince Alexei stood up and left without saying anything.


    Seeing that Prince Alexei was like this, after casting a glance at Chechen who was still kneeling to the ground, they also followed the prince and left one after another.

 Chapter 688

    After a while, only Chechen and yelishei and the Cossack sailors were left in the duel field.


    When Chechen recovered from his joy, the sun had drifted westward for an hour.


    Seeing Cherchen standing up from the ground, the Russian servants standing at the gate of the duel field came forward one after another and lifted Yakov''s body.


    The villain will be sent to church.


    "Commander, where are we going now?" yelishei asked.


    Due to the long kneeling, Chechen''s legs and feet are numb. He took a small hard step and then hammered his knee with his hand.


    "Let''s go back to the hotel first. You go to the prince''s steward and say I''ll see the prince again tomorrow." Chechen said,


    "Thank him and say goodbye."


    After revenge, Chechen wanted to fly back to vidava immediately and tell his uncle the good news.


    But he knew that if he left without saying goodbye, it would be extremely impolite.


    But if Yakov had just died, he would see the prince and say goodbye to him immediately, it would be too impersonal. So he decided to stay one more night and say goodbye to Prince Alexei tomorrow.


    So yelishei went to the prince''s steward and asked him to see the prince tomorrow. Hou helped Cherchen leave the city master''s house. They contracted a hotel in the city and stayed.


    Everything was as calm as usual in the first half of the night.


    But in the middle of the night, Cherchen was awakened by the deafening noise, noise and wild shouts outside the hotel. He went to the window and saw countless bonfires lit in the streets and squares of Pskov, and groups of Czar Russian soldiers were kicking around the bonfire.


    "Yelishei, yelishei." Chechen shouted the name of his companion. He asked yelishei to inquire about the situation.


    A Cossack shouted, "yelishei has gone out."


    So Chechen sat down and waited for yelishei to come back.


    However, he always had a feeling of uneasiness.


    Soon, this feeling of uncertainty was verified.


    Yelishei ran back in a panic. He was panting and looked flustered.


    "Commander, there is war, there is war," yelishei shouted.


    Che Chen stood up from his chair.


    "What''s going on?"


    "The Czar Russia is at war with the Kazakh emirate. I just heard that the Czar gave an order to Prince Alexei trubzkoy to command the army assembled in Pskov to go to Ukraine immediately to help his oppressed compatriots and brothers."


    When he said this, yelishei''s face was extremely ugly. But not because of the outbreak of the war, but because of the worry about Chechen and himself.


    The news of the war came sooner or later, but it came after the commander killed Yakov. At this time, dozens of them were surrounded by tens of thousands of Russian troops. Prince Alexei could detain or even kill Chechen in the name of war.


    Even if the Prince did, no one could blame him, because this was war.


    Yelishei can think of it, and of course Chechen can think of it.


    At this time, he clenched his lips and his face was extremely ugly.


    As if to respond to the concerns of Chechen and yelishei, bursts of curses occurred outside the hotel. A group of Czarist Russian soldiers blocked the door, shouted and scolded, and asked Cherchen to pay for his blood. Some Russian soldiers even began to hit the gate of the hotel.


    "Chechen, the Cossacks and I protect you from escaping." yelishei knew that the situation had reached a critical juncture. He pulled out the saber around his waist to protect Chechen from Pskov.


    Even if it is almost impossible.


    Yelisheyi grabbed Cherchen''s arm, but Cherchen didn''t move.


    "Captain!"


    The worried yelishei stamped his foot.


    Chechen did not move and looked at the gate of the hotel. At this time, several Cossack captains also ran up. They were fully armed. They could see the stalemate between Chechen and yelishei. They also looked at each other and didn''t know what to do.


    For a long time, Chechen took back his eyes.


    "No, yelishei, we won''t go out of the city." Chechen said firmly.


    "Where shall we go? Shall we hide?"


    "Go to the city Lord''s house and see Prince Alexei." Chechen said brightly.


    The door of the hotel was opened from the inside.


    The Russian soldiers outside were stunned. Then they saw Cherchen coming out under the escort of yelishei and a group of Cossack sailors.


    Perhaps it was the awe of Cherchen''s victory over Yakov cherkaski today, perhaps it was yelisi''s Boye cavalry dress that reminded them of the level of honor and inferiority, or perhaps there was no command from above to tell them what to do.


    In short, the Russian soldiers retreated step by step to make way for them.


    Chechen walked in front, and they headed for the city master''s house. Along the way, Russian soldiers kept waiting for the team in surprise. They either watched Chechen leave or followed him.


    The distance from the hotel to the city hall is less than 200 meters, but yelishei feels that these 200 meters are longer than the distance from Kiev to Pskov.


    His palms were full of sweat, and the handle holding the steel shield often slipped.


    Finally, they came to the gate of the city master''s house.


    A group of Bowyer cavalry with armor stood on the steps in front of the house. They stopped Chechen from moving forward.


    Now, thousands of Russian soldiers have gathered around Cherchen and others.


    Compared with them, Chechen and his party are as small as a boat is to a giant ship.


    "I want to see Prince Alexei," said Chechen Lang.


    The sound passed through the gate and into the city master''s house.


    Chechen knew that Prince Alexei would hear it.


    Sure enough, after a while, the gate of the city Lord''s house opened.


    Prince Alexei was still dressed in the daytime.


    The prince looked down at Chechen.


    "Aleval Cherchen, I promised you to go your own way and go wherever you like. Although this was before I received the order to go to Ukraine, my promise is still valid. You can go back to Poland or wherever you want. I will send you a cavalry and give you a token. Even if you encounter any one along the way Your army can also be unimpeded. This is my promise to you. "


    "Thank you, Prince," said Chechen.


    At this time, Prince Alexei said again, "you should thank me. Although I know that we will probably meet again on the battlefield in Ukraine soon after you return to Poland, if you fall into my hands again at that time, you won''t slip away so cheaply."


    With that, Prince Alexei went back to the city hall. One of the prince''s attendants stayed and handed a token to Chechen.

 Chapter 689

    Among all the Tsarist Russian nobles that Chechen had come into contact with, Prince Alexei trubzkoy was undoubtedly the most chivalrous and honest.


    It was precisely because of the prince''s excellent character that Cherchen left Pskov safely and embarked on the road of returning to the Republic.


    "Captain, I''m really scared to death this time."


    When Prince Alexei trubzkoy sent the guards escorting Chechen and his party to send them out of the border, into bortsk and turn back, yelishei sighed to Chechen.


    He was still worried about the dangerous move of Cherchen to the city Lord''s house to see Prince Alexei that night.


    "Yelishei, you are a Russian." Chechen said with a smile. The implication of Cherchen''s words is that even if everyone has bad luck, those Russian soldiers will always be forgiven as their compatriots.


    "I''m worried about you, commander," yelishei protested.


    "All right, all right." Chechen smiled to calm yelishei''s mood, and then said, "we are already in bolotsk. Now we will go to bolotsk City, and we don''t know whether Anjie has come back. But miss OLINA must be there. We''ve been running for so long, and we happen to rest in the city for a few days."


    "Yes, it''s just a few days off. But head, I think you''ll be busy again soon." yelishei said.


    Then, without waiting for Cherchen to ask him, yelisheyi explained to himself: "you see, now Prince Alexei''s army has sailed from Pskov to Ukraine. I''m afraid a big war will break out there soon. At that time, whether the king or old lord Stanislaw pototsky, it must be" because the head and I are from Ukraine to Pskov. " Ye Lixie Yiyan explained briefly and comprehensively.


    Later, yelishei said that Chechen and his party were tired and would rest in the town for a night, and then go to bolognak. The head hoped that naokovic could provide some hot food.


    Finally, naokovic found out the situation. Naokovic hurriedly took the team back to lemyev with yelisi. They took down the kitchen utensils and other utensils from the carriage they had fled and prepared a rich hot food for Cherchen.


    "So the Russian army of Pskov didn''t come to fight us, but went to Ukraine?"


    In the town hall, naokovic asked Cherchen in surprise.


    Chechen was picking up a knife and fork and cutting off a piece of ham. He listened to naokovic''s question and gave him a positive answer again.


    Naokovic''s hanging heart was finally relieved.


    After that, Cherchen asked naokovic what had happened in the Republic recently.


    Of course, small officers at the level of naokovic only know well-known events or Polotsk.


    Naokovic told Cherchen and yelisi that no major event had happened in Poland. However, in neighboring Denmark, King Carl X of Sweden attacked from Pomerania south of brunburg and arrived at Holstein, the Danish border, on July 18. The Danish army fought with the Swedish army, then dispersed, and Sweden got the Principality of Bremen. Then, the Swedish army went to the Netherlands in the early autumn Jutland pushed forward and established a solid position there. However, next, they were blocked by Frederick Saud''s castle in the Bay, and the two sides entered a state of confrontation.


    After listening to naokovic''s words, Cherchen secretly lamented that Carl x is worthy of a generation of famous generals. He can still win one war after another when he is enemy on all sides.


    Then, naokovic told Cherchen that Polotsk is still presided over by Miss OLINA bilevich. Naokovic praised that the noble lady is worthy of being the wise internal help of the mayor of Anjie. She has organized Polotsk''s governance, and has continuously strengthened and expanded Polotsk''s fortifications. Now even 100000 troops have besieged Polotsk Polotsk is also solid.


    Cherchen was also very happy to hear that miss OLINA bilevich had done so well. He was eager to see her again as soon as possible.

 Chapter 690

    Early the next morning, Cherchen set out from the town to bolotsk. Naokovic sent a dragon cavalry to follow Chechen and his party. Because Chechen''s Cossack costumes were easy to cause misunderstanding in the bolotsk generation, they were regarded as the Don River Cossacks who helped czar Russia.


    After another half day''s journey, they finally arrived outside the city of Polotsk.


    The borotsk castle in front of him is very different from what Chechen saw two years ago. Its walls are higher and the trenches under the walls are wider. In the place where they built a temporary fortress in Chechen, a new and larger fortress rose from the ground.


    Looking at all this, Chechen is really filled with emotion. Obviously, these are the achievements of miss OLINA bilevich.


    "Cherchen, is it really you? Praise Christ."


    While Che Chen was looking at the city wall and causing reverie, a cry of joy interrupted his thoughts.


    Miss olena bilevich went out of town to meet him.


    After years of absence, miss OLINA bilevich is even more beautiful. She wore a fox fur cloak and a round fox fur hat, which was full of noble style. Although the years of hard work made her have some fine lines in the corners of her eyes, it did not damage her beauty, but added a few different charms.


    In the eyes of miss OLINA bilevich, Cherchen not only grew taller, but also had a different temperament from when they first met.


    Now Chechen, because of his great revenge, fell a heavy burden on him, and his whole body was filled with light of ease and self-confidence.


    Miss OLINA bilevitch came to Cherchen. She hugged Cherchen and took the initiative than the man.


    But it''s not hard to understand. Polotsk was only the front line against Czarist Russia. When the city Lord Anjie kemitz fought everywhere according to the king''s order, all the burden was on miss OLINA bilevich. Her style of behavior was a little more manly and bold.


    "Always praise. It''s me, it''s me. Miss OLINA bilevich." Chechen replied.


    After hugging, orina bilevich let Chechen go. She looked at Chechen carefully and said, "I couldn''t believe it when I just heard the servant''s report, because when Anjie wrote to me a month ago, he mentioned that you and Lord Stanislaw pototsky went to Ukraine."


    "I went to Ukraine, but because of something more important, I asked the boss for leave and went to Pskov."


    OLINA bilevich was about to ask Cherchen what to do in Pskov, but she immediately realized that this was not the place to talk. So the female city Lord took Chechen''s hand and said, "come into the city with me first. Let''s talk slowly."


    Miss OLINA bilevich has been home for so many years and knows what the people below need.


    As soon as she returned to the city master''s house, she ordered the steward in the house to move out barrels of honey wine, wine and Shaojiu in the wine cellar, and then lined up to open the lid of the barrel.


    For a moment, the wine overflowed.


    The Cossack sailors drooled greedily. But in the end, they still have the constraints of military discipline. They don''t dare to take a step without Cherchen''s order.


    "Go on, for you have protected Cherchen all the way. These are yours," OLINA bilevich said to the Cossack sailors.


    The Cossack sailors cheered. They no longer waited for Chechen''s order, one by one jumped on the wine barrel, scooped wine from the wine barrel with white iron cups and pottery bowls like drawing water from a well, and drank recklessly. Some people even drank hot and confused, and even plunged their heads into the barrel.


    Looking at the "Ugliness" of his Cossacks, Chechen was a little embarrassed.


    Olena bilevich didn''t think so. She also had a lot of Cossacks. They drank like these Cossack sailors.


    Regardless of these drunkards, Chechen and yelishei went up the second floor under the leadership of OLINA bilevich.


    They have a lot to say.


    The first one, Cherchen told orina bilevich the news that Prince Alexei trubzkoy led the Czar Russian army stationed in Pskov to Ukraine.


    OLINA bilevich was surprised at first, and immediately showed the same expression of relief as the armored Cossack who saw Cherchen.


    "Cherchen, to tell you the truth, if the Czar''s Russian army pounced on Polotsk this time, I''m really worried that I won''t be able to hold it," said OLINA bilevich.


    This surprised Cherchen, because Polotsk''s city defense was so strong and perfect.


    "Because of the lack of gunpowder and artillery," OLINA bilevich explained to Cherchen: "I sent no less than 20 messengers to field marshal lubaumatsky, hoping to bring back even a gun and a truck of gunpowder to Polotsk, but nothing came back. The people I sent didn''t even see the field marshal. I also thought of making gunpowder in the city, but the business trip was cut off during the war, and the goods of businessmen who risked their lives to do business were stolen again You''re dying... "


    As she spoke, miss OLINA bilevich could not help sighing.


    Chechen knew about the conflict between King Jan kazimiz and marshal lubaumatsky, and he also knew that Anjie was a loyal royalist. But he did not expect that marshal lubaomatsky would do something that would make his relatives hurt and enemies happy just because of the conflict of political ideas.


    "This national thief!" Chechen said angrily.


    Hearing that Chechen called marshal lubaomatsky a national thief, OLINA bilevich was startled. It should be noted that the marshal has great power and many followers, and even the king is afraid of him. Che Chen abused him so much. If it was spread out, I''m afraid his life would be hard to protect.


    "Cherchen, I''d like to speak with you." OLINA bilevich advised, "I''ve written to Anzu before and talked about the lack of ammunition in bolotsk in detail. Anzu fought in Prussia and captured a lot, so he can always find a way to bring some back."


    Then, orina bilevich turned the topic to why Cherchen went to Pskov.


    Cherchen told orina bilevitch about cutting Yakov cherkaski in the duel.


    "This is the happiest thing I''ve heard in the past few days," said OLINA bilevich happily.


    She is really happy for Cherchen and for the Republic.


    It should be noted that Yakov cherksky is a ferocious enemy of the Republic. The towns that fell into the hands of other Russian generals may still have relics, but as long as they were captured by Yakov''s army, even the cross in the church could not be spared.


    Once, after a village was occupied by Yakov, the cruel Yakov ordered the soldiers to hang the old and weak women and children who could not escape on the tree, and then practice archery for the Noble Cavalry.


    The death of such a person is really gratifying.


    "Cherchen, you really should go back to Warsaw immediately and bring this good news to the king. I''m sure the king will reward you very much," said Miss OLINA bilevich happily.


    Yelishei''s face was red when she heard OLINA bilevich say so. He looked at Chechen and imagined that King Jan kazimiz would confer knighthood on his head.


    As a subordinate of Chechen, he is also proud.


    Che Chen was embarrassed to see them like this. His original idea was pure, just for revenge.

 Chapter 691

    Suddenly, there was a rapid sound of hoofs outside.


    Then someone shouted below, "what''s going on? How dare a group of cheap Cossacks drink and run wild in front of the square of the city master''s house? Is it left unattended?"


    Hearing the strange cry, OLINA bilevich stood up.


    She went to the window and looked down. She saw a knight in winged cavalry Chain Armor and wolf fur hat riding around in front of the city master''s house.


    He opened his bow from left to right and beat the staggering Cossacks drinking around with his whip.


    Then another group of strange winged cavalry came in. This time, OLINA bilevich saw the flag they held high.


    "It''s marshal lubaumatsky''s guard!" exclaimed OLINA bilevich.


    Hearing that the visitor was from Grand Marshal lubaomatsky, Chechen and ye Lixie stood up in surprise.


    They went to the window and looked down at the same time.


    "Why can''t the marshal stand talking so much? Or does he have a pair of ears that he can hear as long as someone speaks ill of him?" yelishei muttered.


    He did not expect that miss OLINA had just mentioned the marshal with the head of the regiment. At this moment, LV baomatsky was here.


    "Chechen, let''s hurry down. If it''s the marshal, the scene below is really impolite." OLINA bilevich patted Chechen''s arm, stroked her hair and hurried downstairs.


    It was field marshal lubaumatsky who was about to arrive, and the leading knight was sufusky, the captain of the plenipotentiary Colonel regiment of the field marshal''s wing cavalry team.


    The reason why sufusky was the captain of the plenipotentiary Colonel regiment was that the winged cavalry occupied a special position in all arms. Just as the Royal winged cavalry team is usually led by the king, and the church winged cavalry team is usually led by the archbishop, lubaomatsky also serves as the honorary captain of the winged cavalry under his command. But of course he can''t lead the winged cavalry to charge. So it was sufusky who was actually in charge of military affairs.


    Such a person is usually called the captain of the plenipotentiary colonel.


    Taking advantage of miss OLINA''s negotiation with colonel sufusky, Cherchen and yelisheyi hurriedly carried the unconscious Cossacks to the lower room to rest with the servants of the city master''s house.


    Before long, the sedan carriage carrying marshal lubaumatsky came in.


    Chechen has heard of Marshal lubaomatsky''s luxury and wealth more than once, but this time, he really saw it.


    The Marshal''s carriage and his entourage''s carriage stopped in the square in front of the city master''s house. Before lubaomatsky got off, two Flemish (Flemish is one of the two major nationalities in Belgium) came forward with a red felt carpet, and then spread the carpet from the carriage to the front of the city master''s house.


    To this end, the three people, such as Chechen, who were originally standing at the door, had to give way.


    Then, a group of people came down from the carriage, carrying brocade, clocks, gold and silver tableware, carpets and expensive spices towards the city master''s house.


    According to Chechen''s estimation, the value of the things taken by these people alone was more than the output of his fiefdom vidava in the past three years.


    "He has so much wealth, but he is reluctant to give Polotsk even a little gunpowder."


    On thinking of this, Che Chen could not help clenching his fist with resentment.


    Finally, marshal lubaumatsky got out of the carriage.


    Today, marshal lubaumatsky is wearing a brown leather hunting suit. He held a golden scepter in his left hand and stroked his black beard like crow wings in his right hand. That gesture, that is, showed a full dignity, but also showed a kind of arrogance.


    Lubaumatsky leaned his Scepter on the ground. At the first glance, he looked at OLINA bilevich and smiled at her.


    "Baroness, I hope my sudden visit has not troubled you," said lyubomatsky, laughing as he walked.


    OLINA bilevich quickly bowed back.


    She replied, "how could it be? The Marshal''s visit to polotsky really brightened the cold house."


    Lubaumatsky helped OLINA bilevich up.


    He explained why he came today: "I''m here to inspect the front line of defense. You know, although Carl x went to Denmark, miatelsk left boguslav, a traitor, to garrison. The king refused to pardon him for his treason, so he and the Swedes worked hard for Carl X. these days, I have received information from time to time that the foreign employees he hired The mercenaries want to plunder across the border. "


    "The marshal has worked hard," said OLINA bilevich respectfully.


    LV baomatsky has always admired the heroine olena bilevich. Now the marshal couldn''t help laughing louder when he heard olena''s praise for himself.


    Coldly, there was a voice nearby: "if there is enough ammunition, Polotsk, let alone bogusslav, what''s the fear even if the Russians come."


    Of course it was Chechen who spoke.


    He was dissatisfied with lubaomatsky''s repeated refusal to allocate arms to Polotsk, and his words were inevitably mixed with guns.


    Lubaumatsky''s face suddenly cooled down.


    At this time, he noticed Cherchen standing next to OLINA bilevich.


    Originally, he thought it was a Cossack attendant in the house.


    "Who are you?" the marshal asked proudly.


    Of course he could hear that Chechen was dissatisfied with himself.


    Seeing that LV baomatsky was angry, miss OLINA quickly introduced him: "marshal, this is alvar Chechen. The hero who won the assistance of Crimean Khan for the Republic."


    Hearing Chechen''s name, lubaomatsky''s face eased.


    "I know you," he said. "You did a good job in Crimea. I also heard that you were going to marry Natalie yanush. Natalie was also brought up by me. It''s your blessing that you can marry her."


    Chechen didn''t answer.


    OLINA bilevitch hurriedly covered up for Chechen: "marshal, Chechen, he just came back from Pskov. He was tired all the way and was in a bad mood. But you can''t imagine that the young man killed each other in the duel between Pskov and Yakov. And he left all over."


    This aroused the great interest of lubaumatsky. He asked, "Yakov? Which Yakov?"


    Miss OLINA touched Cherchen''s arm secretly.


    "Yakov cherkaski. Russian general." Chechen replied concisely.


    Lyubomatsky was surprised to hear that it was Yakov cherkaski.


    Then, beyond everyone''s expectation, he came forward to a bear hug and held Che Chen in his arms.


    "Hero, it''s really a young hero." lubaomatsky praised.


    It was as warm as a nephew.

 Chapter 692

    After a long time, lubaomatsky released Cherchen.


    His face flushed, and the smile would overflow from his face.


    "Baroness, we should have a good drink today for Yakov''s death. Ha ha, ha ha." lubomatsky said to OLINA bilevich.


    OLINA bilevich repeatedly said yes.


    "Come on, my little hero. You must have a good drink with me today." Lv baomatsky put his arm around Chechen''s neck. He laughed loudly and dragged Chechen to the city master''s house.


    The servants of the lubaomatsky family who entered the city master''s house early arranged the dining table early.


    They spread white tablecloths, put tableware made of gold and silver, and filled wine glasses.


    LV baomatsky pressed Cherchen to the nearest position, and then pointed to the next position.


    "Sit here, baroness," he said.


    That tone, that bossy attitude, as if this was their own castle.


    Lubao matsky drank the wine from the glass in one gulp. Seeing that the wine glass in front of Cherchen and OLINA bilevich was still full, he said, "drink, drink. This is a three in one honey wine. It tastes very unique and is a rare wine."


    Cherchen and OLINA bilevich raised their glasses. Chechen didn''t want to show weakness in front of lubaomatsky. He drank the wine in the glass like lubaomatsky, while OLINA bilevich tasted it.


    Seeing that Chechen was so forthright, lubaomatsky poured another cup for Chechen himself.


    Chechen never refuses to come, one cup after another. Even if Yeltsin and OLINA bilevich remind him that he is a little drunk.


    This makes LV baomatsky think that Chechen is a hero.


    The servants began to decorate the dishes, and the crimson Chechen began to hang his head and show his drunkenness.


    At that moment, the marshal had time to ask how Chechen killed Yakov cherkaski.


    OLINA bilevich has just heard the whole process of the duel from Cherchen. At this time, she told marshal lubaumatsky about the duel.


    OLINA bilevich''s mouth is like a wonderful pen and flowers, and the duel is extremely fascinating and wonderful.


    Lyubomatsky was intoxicated and tongue tied.


    "Good!"


    When olena bilevich finished talking about how they left Pskov, marshal lubomatsky patted the table excitedly and shook the dishes on the table.


    He loves Chechen more and more now.


    Although lubaomatsky is proud, it is due to his status and character. In fact, in his position, it is impossible for a person not to be arrogant.


    Although LV baomatsky was arrogant, he was extremely friendly to those real knights and talents.


    In his house, a large number of talents of all kinds were gathered. Among them, there are both rich and noble families and poor little nobles.


    In appointing them, although the marshal also valued the rank, the most important thing was talent.


    "Aleval Chechen, make a wish for your great achievements for the Republic. Tell me what you want, and I''ll give you." lubaomatsky promised him.


    This can also be seen as Lubao matsky''s purchase of Cherchen, a reformist.


    In addition to their personality, the biggest reason for the contradiction between lyubomatsky and King Jan kazimiz is that King Jan kazimiz and the queen Ludvika behind him insist on reform and revitalization of kingship, while lyubomatsky insists on the supremacy of aristocratic interests and opposes any decision to strengthen kingship.


    Lubaomatsky is a firm salmatian. He stubbornly believes that the nobility is the ruling class of the country. As a great nobility, he has the natural mission to protect the ancient custom of "golden freedom".


    The marshal regarded anyone who tried to reform as treason, recognized the powerful autonomy of the nobility and the voting power of Parliament, and the power of the king should be carefully watched and limited. If the king does not abide by the law or questions the privileges of the nobility, the nobility has the right to refuse to obey the king''s orders and even launch armed opposition. In a word, the Republic is the Republic of the nobility. If the "golden freedom" belonging to the nobility is gone, the Republic will have no need to exist.


    However, although lubaomatsky hated the reformists who forgot their noble status and took refuge in the king and queen, he was extremely tolerant to those who woke up.


    Although aleval Chechen was regarded as a man on the side of King Jan kazimiz, he did not oppose his substantive behavior. Moreover, lubaomatsky knew for the first time that the young man was so outstanding, and he could not help but love talents.


    Yelisheyi looked at Cherchen excitedly and didn''t know what kind of request he would make.


    Is it a castle, or a fief, or gold, silver and jewelry?


    Yelishei thought about it. He had better think that the leader had better ask lubaomatsky to pass the promise to Brest promised by the king in parliament, which is the maximization of interests.


    Unfortunately, the drunk Cherchen didn''t have such a fine mind as yelishei. He said directly, "if the marshal wants to reward me, reward me with ten carts of gunpowder and ten guns. Polotsk is in the front line of the Republic against czar Russia, but he lacks ammunition."


    Hearing Chechen''s outspoken remarks, OLINA bilevich''s face turned red. She looked uneasily at the marshal, OLINA, for fear that lubaumatsky would become angry.


    But lubaomatsky was not embarrassed. He was obviously stunned when he heard Cherchen''s request.


    "Polotsk is short of ammunition?" lubaomatsky looked at olena bilevich: "baroness, if you are short of ammunition, you can ask me for it. You can take as much as you want in my arsenal."


    Olena bilevich could feel that marshal lubaumatsky was full of true feelings when he said this.


    This puzzled orina.


    What went wrong with the previous twenty times?


    Chuchen raised his head dimly with drunken eyes. At this time, he saw that LV baomatsky was already alone and in double shadow.


    He vomited the spirit of wine, waved his hand and said, "all right, marshal. Miss OLINA has sent to you twenty times, but she can''t bring back the gunpowder once."


    There was a moment of silence in the restaurant. Because everyone saw that lubaomatsky''s face was unprecedentedly ugly.


    The face was covered with a layer of gray, black and frightening.


    "Lipka!" cried lyubomatsky.


    When the steward of lubaumatsky, who was feeding and unloading horses outside, heard the master''s cry, he hurried in. As soon as he saw the Marshal''s angry face, he softened his knees and knelt to the ground.

 Chapter 693

    The next morning, Chechen woke up from the groan that haunted his ears. He sat up, then went to the window and opened the curtains.


    A wooden column more than five meters high was erected in the square in front of the city Lord''s house, on which a man was hung upside down. The man was covered in blood and his skin was torn open.


    "Yelishei, yelishei." Chechen shouted.


    The bedroom door was opened and yelishee came in.


    Today''s Yeltsin is particularly radiant. He was wearing a robe made of silk, his belt was gold, the dagger on the belt was gold, and even the Spurs on his leather boots were gold.


    Chechen can be sure that these gold things were not yelishei''s before yesterday, because he never saw yelishei pass through all the way.


    "Captain, you finally woke up. You drank a lot of wine yesterday." yelishei came in happily. he


    But he didn''t come to Chechen, but walked to a big box next to the wardrobe.


    "Yelisheyi, what''s the matter with that man outside?" Chechen asked.


    "You mean lipka? He''s the housekeeper of the Marshal''s house," yelishei said as he opened the box. His words revealed his respect for lubaumatsky, and instead of calling him by name, he called him Marshal respectfully in front of Cherchen.


    "Then why was he hung upside down and tortured so much?"


    Ye Leigh Shea turned around, as like as two peas in his hand. Yelishei held it in both hands and showed it to Cherchen.


    "Him? He deserved it. Commander, didn''t you ask the marshal for Polotsk''s arms last night? Do you remember?" yelishei asked.


    Then he added, "what do you think of this dress?"


    Che Chen patted his forehead with his palm. He vaguely had some impression.


    "What does that have to do with this lipka?"


    "Of course it does," said yelishei. He used his eyes to compare the robe in his hand with Chechen''s figure. He felt it was inappropriate, so he threw it back into the box.


    "The marshal has never seen the military information sent by Miss OLINA at all. All this is the ghost of this bold lipka. He wanted to get a rebate, so he deliberately made trouble for the people sent from Polotsk. You know, the people of Polotsk are as stubborn as their city Lord Anjie. How could they guess that lipka wanted them to pay bribes So I ran once in vain. "


    "So last night Lubao matsky knew and punished him severely?" Chechen guessed.


    Yelishei gave Cherchen a positive answer.


    "And these," said yelishei, "the marshal not only gave Miss OLINA arms, but also gave us a lot of things. Look, the marshal gave me this outfit, and this box of things, which the marshal gave you."


    Chechen finally understood why the man was hanged. It turned out that he deserved it; And where did ye lishei come from.


    Listening to yelishei''s words, Cherchen felt a little guilty at this time, because he misunderstood LV baomatsky.


    The marshal didn''t know anything about the arms. The people at the bottom deceived him. And he was so rude to him yesterday. Instead of blaming him, he rewarded himself.


    "Yelishei, return the things." Chechen ordered.


    "What? Commander, what did you say?" yelishei was obviously stunned.


    "I said to return the things." Chechen said again.


    He was afraid that yelishei did not understand his ideas, so he added: "no merit, no reward."


    Yelishei thought that Cherchen didn''t accept these gifts because lubaomatsky was the political enemy of King Jan kazimiz.


    After all, the head''s wife Natalie is firmly on the side of the king and queen. What would the king and queen think if the head returned to Warsaw with these gifts? What would Natalie think?


    But now, hearing that Chechen had no merit, yelishei slowly put the things back in the box and said: "Commander, you''re too desperate. What''s the meaning of no merit without reward? Are there few things for knights to make achievements and great nobles to reward treasures and land? You think you''re no merit without reward, but the marshal doesn''t think so. He thinks you''ve removed Yakov, which is a great merit."


    Che Chen was about to refute when another man came in.


    He bowed and said respectfully to Cherchen, "Sir Cherchen, marshal, please."


    "Marshal, what''s the matter?"


    "The villain doesn''t know. The marshal ordered the villain last night. When Sir Alex woke up, he asked me to invite you to see him."


    Chechen and yelisheyi looked at each other, and then Chechen answered and went right away.


    He was dressed neatly with the help of yelishei, and then the servant led the way. Soon they were taken to the stable in the backyard of the castle.


    Lubaumatsky is still in a hunting suit today. He wore a felt hat with feathers on his head and a shotgun on his right shoulder.


    Seeing Cherchen coming, Lubao matsky greeted him affectionately.


    "Oh, little warrior of our republic, you finally wake up."


    "Good morning, marshal." Chechen replied respectfully.


    "Don''t be so polite," said lyubomatsky magnanimously. "Do you like the gift I gave you? If you don''t like it, I''ll give you something else when I get back to Werner."


    "Marshal, I have no merit and no reward. Besides, you have rewarded me. You forgot? Those arms." Chechen refused.


    Hearing Chechen''s refusal, LV baomatsky was unhappy.


    He said with a straight face, "what do you mean no merit? What do you mean I''ve rewarded you. Can those weapons count? That''s what the Baroness deserves. The people under me can''t do anything. She was wronged and almost broke a big deal. I''ve punished that guy and apologized to the baroness. Now you''re rewarded for killing Yakov cherkaski. Don''t refuse."


    LV baomatsky''s words were severe, and what he could say was very short of Chechen''s spleen and stomach. In particular, he also said that he apologized to orina for the mistakes of his subordinates, which doubled Cherchen''s favor.


    "Marshal, are you going hunting?" Chechen didn''t say what he wanted, but asked LV baomatsky where he was going.


    "Yes, I''m going hunting. And I sent for you to go with me," said lubaumatsky.


    "Well," said Chechen with a smile, "if the marshal must reward me, give me the big prey today."


    Chechen is not short of money, so he put forward this small request.


    But this little request made LV baomatsky appreciate Cherchen even more.


    The marshal ordered someone to take a shotgun to Cherchen. Then lubaomatsky took his entourage. Cherchen took yelishei and they went out of the city together.


    In the city Lord''s house, orina bilevich looked at the two people who had gone away, with anxiety and uneasiness in her eyes.

 Chapter 694

    OLINA bilevich did not want Cherchen to be too close to marshal lubaumatsky.


    OLINA and her husband Anjie kemitz are reformists who support the king''s reform. Of course, she also hopes that Cherchen will hold the same position as herself.


    Although Cherchen married Natalie, the latter is a firm supporter of the king, and everything Cherchen has done all the time is adhering to the will of King Jan kachmidge, which seems to be a natural reformer. But orina bilevich could see that Cherchen had no obvious factional tendency.


    LV baomatsky can become the leader of the conservative school. In addition to his high position and great financial power, the Marshal''s personal charm is also an important reason to attract people to his arms.


    Although the marshal was domineering and arrogant, for the people he valued, lubaomatsky was often able to tie the corporal and didn''t stint on money.


    Nowadays, lubaomatsky is obviously optimistic about Cherchen and hopes to turn it into his own wings. Orina worried that Chechen would fall under the attack of Marshal sugar coated shells.


    If so, it would be a disaster for the Republic, Anjie and Cherchen himself.


    OLINA bilevich realized that she must have a good talk with Cherchen sometime.


    But the conversation that orina bilevich hoped for never came.


    Lubaumatsky stayed in Polotsk for five days. In these five days, even the Marshal''s servants and the boys in the city master''s house can see LV baomatsky''s kindness to Chechen.


    Marshal treated Cherchen like his own eyes. He not only rewarded Cherchen with his belongings, but also held many hunting and dances in bolotsk.


    Every time, marshal and Cherchen stood side by side, as if Cherchen were his nephew.


    In such an atmosphere, Chechen unconsciously fell. From the bottom of his heart, he began to identify with lubaumatsky and appreciate his kindness to himself.


    At the ball, he raised his glasses many times to the Marshal''s health.


    Inevitably, Cherchen also made a comparison between lubaomatsky and King Jan kazimiz.


    After comparison, Chechen felt that lubaomatsky was more popular and talented than Jan kazimi.


    The balance in his heart gradually shifted to lubaumatsky''s side.


    However, at this time, Cherchen still believed that as the marshal of the Republic, lubaomatsky was wrong to disobey King Jan kazimiz.


    Jan kazimiz is the king after all. Even if he is mediocre, the king is the king and the supreme of the Republic.


    Once, Chechen boldly and tactfully persuaded field marshal lubaomatsky to respect the king and not to compete with Jan kazimieri.


    Cherchen thought that lubaomatsky would be angry and refute himself or leave, but lubaomatz told himself why he disobeyed the king, because the king broke the law first and opposed him, which was completely legal and blameless.


    Because he is defending the dignity of the law.


    What marshal lubaumatsky said about the law was the Henry treaty.


    The law was signed by Polish nobles and the future king of France, Henry III, who reigned from 1573 to 1575.


    The treaty mainly includes ten aspects:


    1¡¢ The king must be elected by shirachita through parliamentary elections, and his children have no right to inherit the throne;


    2¡¢ The king must convene the tham Parliament at least once every two years for six weeks;


    3¡¢ The king has no right to marry without the approval of the Senate;


    4¡¢ The king has no right to start new tax and tariff policies without the approval of THAM parliament;


    5¡¢ The king has no right to call up troops without the approval of THAM parliament, and does not allow generals to send troops to the border in peacetime;


    6¡¢ The king has no right to declare war and negotiate peace without the approval of THAM parliament;


    7¡¢ There are 16 senators as the king''s adviser and supervisor to assist the government, so as to ensure that the king will not do anything contrary to the laws of the Federal Republic. All royal decrees must be reviewed by the chancellor of the exchequer and the assistant government personnel before they can take effect. The 16 senators are re elected in the tham parliament every two years;


    8¡¢ The king needs to maintain an army directly under the royal family;


    9¡¢ The king must abide by the Warsaw Federation''s guarantee of national religious freedom;


    10¡¢ If the king violates the law or does not recognize the privileges of the nobility, the treaty grants the nobility the power to refuse the royal order and launch military advice.


    Moreover, every king must swear: "if I violate the laws, freedoms, privileges or customs of the Federation of Poland, I agree that all residents of the Republic can no longer be loyal to me."


    Che Chen was stunned. He didn''t expect that there should be such a law in the Republic of Poland.


    He was silent for a long time.


    That night, OLINA bilevich finally had time to talk to Cherchen alone. She first asked about Cherchen''s feelings about marshal lubaomatsky in recent days.


    In this regard, Che Chen said: "I heard a lot of bad words about the marshal before. But now I understand that these are rumors. The people who said these words must have never seen the marshal himself. In my opinion, although marshal lubaomatsky has some shortcomings, his shortcomings can not hide his shortcomings. He can really be regarded as the supreme pillar of the Republic."


    Listening to Cherchen''s high praise of lubaomatsky, OLINA bilevich became more and more uneasy.


    She was about to say a few words, but Che Chen continued: "the marshal knew that I could not get Brest because of the obstruction of some people. He immediately promised to speak for me in Parliament and promised to solve the contradiction between me and Prince mihau."


    Looking at the worship on Chechen''s face, OLINA bilevich couldn''t help shouting: "Chechen!"


    Che Chen was so frightened that he was clever. He looked at miss OLINA puzzled and asked, "sister OLINA, what''s the matter?"


    Orina looked at Chechen''s face and hesitated again.


    What can she say? Is Marshal buying people''s hearts and fishing for fame?


    No.


    Lubaomatsky''s appreciation for Chechen is sincere, and the help from the marshal can really benefit Chechen.


    And now, Chechen has a good opinion of LV baomatsky. I''m afraid that saying bad things about Marshal himself will be counterproductive.


    Olena bilevich decided to write a letter to Natalie. Some words were better said by the wife than by herself.


    Therefore, orina bilevich had to say vaguely: "Cherchen, the greater a person''s ability, the greater the responsibility; but if he goes the wrong way, the greater his ability and the greater his destructive power."


    Che Chen nodded vaguely.


    This is the end of their conversation. But orina bilevich mentioned the marshal, and Cherchen asked about the Henry treaty.


    Although orina bilevich wondered why Chechen asked this, she told the truth.


    After hearing this, Chechen couldn''t help whispering to himself: "then, marshal, is he right to oppose the king?"


    Although the voice was small, it was heard by OLINA bilevich.


    OLINA was most worried that Chechen would think so. She felt that her previous hint was in vain.


    So she said positively to Chechen, "Chechen, you must not think so. Although we want to maintain the dignity of the law, if the law is an evil law, it is not worth abiding by."


    "Is this an evil law?"


    OLINA bilevich nodded and shook her head. "Maybe not before, but now it is. Sign the Henry treaty." At that time, King Henry III was the first elected Polish king in our country. At that time, Sigismond II Augustus had just died, and the main line of the yageron royal family was extinct. The New Republic ended the hierarchical monarchy that began in the yagevo era and opened the aristocratic Republic. At that time, everyone was worried about the elected Republic The king would endanger the Republic for his own and other countries'' interests. It was necessary and necessary for all our ancestors to restrict the king''s power with harsh laws at that time; but now, the harm of the sideline of the king''s power has emerged. We fought with the Swedes. Kal X was the attacker and labored on an expedition, but he carried an army of 40000 people, although However, there are a large number of mercenaries, but Swedes account for at least half. At this time, what is the local population of Sweden, less than 1.2 million; and we have a population of 10 million. Sweden can support a soldier with 60 people. If according to the proportion of the kingdom of Sweden, the Republic should have an army of 150000 people, and the army of 150000 people should be the wartime army of the Republic In fact, at the beginning of the war, only 50000 Polish troops had to face no less than 150000 enemy troops - including 60000 Russian troops, 40000 Cossacks and 40000 Swedish troops. Where were the 110000 people who should have existed? They were all in the hands of the great nobility. The lubomatsky family, the raziwiu family... Any of them A family has more private troops than the king''s army, and any family has more money than the Treasury. For this, our country has paid a heavy price. Anzu and I (Anjie''s nickname) To support the king is to change this state and concentrate power in the hands of a wise monarch, so as to revitalize our country. I can see that marshal lubaumatsky is really good to you, but this good comes at a price. It will make a person forget the king, ignore the country and only focus on his own interests. Cherchen, as our friend, I hope you can join me We stand together and strive for this goal. "


    Che Chen hears a huge earthquake.


    He looked at miss OLINA bilevich with a genuine look¡ª¡ª


    Embarrassed, but finally nodded.


    As the marshal of the Republic, lubaumatsky has stayed in bolotsk for too long. On the sixth day of his arrival in bolotsk, he had to return to Werner.


    Before leaving, LV baomatsky invited Che Chen to go with him and stay in Werner for a few days.


    For this, Chechen is undoubtedly willing. His great revenge has been avenged and his wish has been fulfilled. Although his wife, daughter and uncle in vidava worried him, he didn''t seem to be in a hurry these days. Moreover, Mikhail vorodjavsky and other friends were also in Werner. He took the opportunity to see them.


    But when Chechen was preparing to answer, he suddenly remembered what miss OLINA said to him last night.


    He hesitated.


    Seeing this, OLINA bilevitch hurriedly "helped" Cherchen and said, "marshal, you are a little unkind. Cherchen has a wife waiting for him."


    With that, orina bilevich deliberately covered her mouth with a feather fan and smiled.


    LV baomatsky patted his forehead when he heard the speech, revealing an expression of sudden enlightenment.


    "Good, good."


    Then, lubaomatsky took Cherchen''s hand and said, "well, aleval, we''ll say goodbye. Remember to take me to say hello to Natalie."


    "Sure." Chechen promised with a smile.


    LV baomatsky got on the carriage, and Cherchen and OLINA bilevich watched the Marshal''s carriage leave.


    When the carriage disappeared from sight, OLINA bilevich breathed a sigh of relief.


    She turned to Cherchen and said, "Lubao matsky has finally left."


    "Yes." Chechen looked at the distance of the street.


    Cherchen just wanted to visit Miss OLINA in polotsky, but he didn''t intend to stay here for a long time. However, due to the arrival of field marshal lubaumatsky, his stay in porotsk was greatly extended.


    Now that the marshal has returned to Werner, Chechen is ready to say goodbye to orina and return to vidava via Warsaw.


    OLINA bilevich asked Cherchen to stay for another day. That night, she wrote a letter to yelishei asking him to hand it over to Natalie. In the letter, orina explained the results of the exchanges between Cherchen and lubaomatsky in bolotsk, and put forward her concerns. OLINA bilevich hopes Natalie can persuade Cherchen again as her wife.


    Early the next morning, Cherchen and his party set out to leave borotsk. Seeing that the Cossacks were mostly on foot, OLINA bilevich specially set aside more than 30 horses from the stables for them to use as mounts.


    This made the Cossack sailors roar with joy. They bowed down to OLINA bilevich and praised her as a real saint.


    After leaving borotsk, Chechen and his men walked slowly. As the war has been far away from most parts of the Republic, people who had fled into the depths of the forest and left their homes to avoid the war have returned, and the farmhouses around the road have begun to become popular. Che Chen looked at the cooking smoke in the village and couldn''t help thinking of his vidava. I''ve been away for more than two months. I don''t know what''s going on there now. Is Fatima and Anna, Natalie and uncle Pedro good again.


    At night, they camped in a village.


    A kind old villager vacated his barn and covered it with thick hay, warm and comfortable.


    Chechen soon fell asleep.


    In the middle of the night, they were awakened by a sudden sound of hoofs.

 Chapter 695

    The highly vigilant Cossacks climbed up one after another, holding guns in their hands and looking out from the gap in the barn wall.


    "It''s a polish in a red uniform," shouted a Cossack sailor.


    Chechen came to the door, his eyes close to the crack of the door and looked out.


    I saw that the old farmer who was sleeping for himself was lighting a torch and talking to a military master on a horse. The military master was extremely domineering. He sat high on the horse and pointed at the old farmer''s nose with a whip from time to time.


    Although it was normal for the aristocrats to discriminate against farmers at that time, the old farmer was a farmer with aristocratic status. The military Lord was a little impolite in doing so.


    After they talked for a while, the old farmer came towards the barn with the military master.


    "Is this man looking for himself?" Chechen couldn''t help guessing.


    The army master stopped in front of the barn door. By the light of the fire, Chechen saw the man''s face - a long face, about forty years old, two hanging angle eyes and a hooked nose. How do you think it makes people uncomfortable.


    The comer shouted into the barn, "who are you?"


    A Cossack couldn''t stand the man''s domineering tone. He asked, "who the fuck are you!"


    In the light of Huo Guang, Che Chen saw the soldier grinning, revealing his white teeth.


    "Answer quickly, or I''ll make you look good!" he threatened.


    From beginning to end, he was alone outside the barn. The Cossack sailors decided that it was a guy who walked alone at night. After asking Cherchen for instructions, they came out of the barn one by one.


    "How''s it going? Come with me," said tulville triumphantly.


    "Damn it!" yelishei scolded angrily.


    He came forward and punched tulville in the face.


    Tulville lay on the ground crying.


    Chechen folded the parchment and put it in his pocket. He said to yelishei, "tie him up."


    Then, Che Chen looked at the crowd, "let''s go back to Huasha."


    Then he walked towards the stable and jumped on the horse first.


    Soon, in the dark, a fire dragon galloped along the road to Warsaw.


    When passing through ralovov, Chechen met Henrik pototsky, who walked opposite from here.


    Henrik pototsky came to Chechen at the order of his uncle.


    The cause of the matter is related to the letter arresting Chechen.


    But to understand the cause and effect of the matter, we need to start with Stanislaw pototsky''s return to Warsaw from Ukraine.


    Stanislaw pototsky brought back the new Cossack chief vikovsky''s conditions for peace talks, which caused an uproar in Warsaw.


    In parliament, the nobles denounced these conditions as traitorous, and threatened that whoever agreed to these conditions would be the historical sinner of the Republic of Poland.


    The unprecedentedly strong opposition made king Jan kazimizh and Stanislaw pototsky and others afraid to speak for a while (although they knew in their hearts that this harsh treaty could bring permanent peace to the Republic and Ukraine and greatly enhance kingship).


    The surging public opinion is boiling in Warsaw.


    Every day, there are people in Parliament who give blood books and cut their fingers to express their wishes. Even if Stanislaw pototsky had high hopes, this time his house was also attacked by angry nobles.


    Fortunately, under the guard of the private army of Jan sobesky and pototsky family, the turbulent crowd was expelled.


    The Parliament and aristocrat nastaniswaf pototsky had no choice. They turned their anger to the other members of the mission.


    Now, Duke konitsky is dead, and other civil servants are in low positions. The only target they can hit is Chechen.


    The charge is that as the captain of the guard, he did not protect Duke konitsky.


    "Your Majesty is helpless, because the parliament is too powerful, he had to sign the document of your arrest," Henrik pototsky defended the king.


    After hearing Henrik''s words, Cherchen was filled with grief and anger. It was not the nobles who resented him. In a sense, these people were no different from the Cossacks who were incited to lose their reason in Sheqi; He was sad and angry that King Jan kazimiz did not protect himself at all.


    For a moment, Cherchen''s promise to miss OLINA bilevich that day disappeared.


    The more he found that King Dejan kazimiz did not deserve his loyalty.


    "Should I be arrested now and go back to Warsaw to accept their trial?" Chechen sneered.


    He seemed to see that he had become the second Duke of konitsky.


    Yelisheyi and the Cossacks surrounded Cherchen. They glared at Henrik, and as long as he said "yes", they would draw a knife at him.


    "No!" Henrik categorically denied, "after your Majesty''s consultation with my uncle, they want you to go back to vidava immediately to avoid the limelight."

 Chapter 696

    Hearing Henrik say so, Chechen''s heart felt a little better. After a little thought, Chechen decided to accept the suggestions of King Jan kazimiz and old lord Stanislaw pototsky and return to vidava to avoid the limelight.


    "Let''s take a long vacation." Chechen mocked himself.


    In the past two years, he has been fighting in the battle of blood and fire all the time. He has broken into such a large family property and reputation, but he always has less time to accompany his family.


    To Fatima, to Natalie, to Uncle Pedro.


    This time, just give yourself a chance to make up.


    Throw the "evil official" tulville on the ground, and Cherchen turns to the path on the left with his men and horses and goes towards vidava.


    After more than a week''s trek, he finally returned to vidava.


    Uncle Pedro, Fatima and Natalie had already met themselves at the intersection.


    Not seen for months, her daughter Anna''s head can stand up straight. Her pink and jade cut cheeks are more white and beautiful, and her eyes are flickering.


    After a long separation and reunion, Cherchen, Fatima and Natalie are naturally a burst of sweetness.


    The construction of vidava''s gradual prosperity also made Chechen see it in his eyes and happy in his heart.


    Chechen saw that more mills had been built; The villagers in the territory have built new houses with wooden walls and thatched roofs, and some even built barns and stables.


    When I first returned to vidava, it was far from as prosperous as it is now.


    The curious Cherchen asked Pedro and Natalie why they were absent for such a short time, and the change of vidava was so great.


    Pedro happily told Cherchen that it was Ingrid''s credit.


    As mentioned earlier, the import of precious metals from America into Europe led to a "price revolution", which plunged the Polish aristocracy with fixed land rent as the main income into poverty. They have to annex a large number of land and exploit farmers, but also increase their income, leading to a vicious circle.


    But in fact, the solution is not without. Ingrid found that in Western Europe and Germany, the price of agricultural products was higher than that in Eastern Europe due to currency depreciation and population growth. If the way of fixed land rent is changed to physical land rent, and the grain is transported to Western Europe for sale, the profit will be several times higher than now.


    She told Pedro and Natalie about her discovery. Of the two, Pedro is standard and open-minded, while Natalie is young and full of pioneering and innovative spirit. Both of them thought Ingrid''s suggestion was good, so they agreed to implement it according to her idea.


    It was this little change that tripled vidava''s income that year. Happy Pedro naturally invested more money in the construction of the territory.


    Pedro also told Chechen that Natalie decided to implement the same policy of collecting physical land rent in the territory of the kishka family from next year.


    Chechen did not expect that such a small reform would create such a big profit.


    At the same time, Cherchen wondered why no one had thought of such a simple way to increase income in the Republic of Poland before?


    However, Chechen didn''t think deeply about this problem, because as soon as the problem came up, he was taken by Uncle Pedro to visit the new mill.


    In fact, in Poland, the method of changing fixed land rent into physical land rent does not mean that no one thought of it, at least the rich farmers and businessmen in Gdansk thought of it; Those who didn''t expect or thought of unwilling to change were the aristocrats with large real estate and manpower. After all, their father, grandfather, grandfather''s father and grandfather all lived to the present with the same mode of production.


    The reason why the feudal class lags behind the times is because they are conservative and stereotyped, trying to solve new things with old methods.


    With the victory of the British bourgeois revolution, the bourgeoisie, as a new force with great vitality, will completely defeat the feudal aristocracy and become the master of the European continent in the next 200 years.


    Of course, as an aristocrat in the 17th century, Cherchen can''t and can''t see the future and the decline of his own class.


    Chechen fled back to his territory vidava, which naturally made the aristocrats in the parliament angry. They clamored to send troops to vidava to catch Chechen for trial. But this order was soft resisted by King Jan kazimiz.


    The greater pressure comes from lubaumatsky.


    The marshal of the Republic openly announced that as a soldier, Cherchen should be under the management of the general command, and the laws of Parliament and courts do not apply to soldiers.


    In fact, he put Chechen under his own protection.


    Chechen got all these news through the spy okosana sent to Warsaw. This makes Cherchen''s gratitude to lubaomatsky deepen another layer.


    Although King Jan kazimiz and queen ludwiga have actually made a lot of efforts to protect Cherchen, most of their means are curved, not as obvious and straightforward as lubaumatsky. Looking at the surface information brought back by okosana, Cherchen can''t know the hard work of the king and queen behind the scenes.


    Cherchen''s increasing affection for marshal lubaomatsky also worried Natalie.


    She read the letter brought by OLINA toyelishee and was deeply convinced. But even if he painstakingly told the king and queen of Chechen what they had done for him, Chechen''s misunderstanding of the king was still deep-rooted.


    Time passed in the constant wrangling of Parliament.


    Cherchen and Natalie got married at the end of 1657. They were married by father koldzki of the prestigious chenstohova monastery.


    Although the old priest was old, he still took great pains to come. Natalie and Cherchen were both heroes who defended the monastery in those years. Although Cherchen is now infamous and involved in lawsuits, father koldersky is convinced that Cherchen''s actions are right, and he never taboo praising Cherchen''s achievements in front of others.


    Among the other guests, the only ones who came in person were the Anjie couple. Although one of them was in Prussia and the other in borotsk, they put down everything at hand and rushed to the hotel after receiving the invitation.


    This undoubtedly allows the people of Prussia to live in peace for a few days. Because he and the armored Cossacks and Tatar cavalry led by Nahai have ravaged Prussia back and forth. His name of Anjie and the sea can even stop children''s night cry in Prussia.


    However, Mikhail vorodyavsky, whom Chechen hoped for, did not come.


    This is not because mihaw is too busy, but because the little knight has a way in his heart and doesn''t want to face Chechen.


    This is the peace negotiation condition brought back by the Polish mission from vikovski.


    The mihau knight has fought with the Cossacks since the zaporoze Cossack uprising in 1648. His home is on the left bank of the Dnieper River and the territory of the loyal and loving Prince yarimi is also on the left bank of the Dnieper River. The terms of the contract brought back by the mission are tantamount to making the territory of the vishnevitsky family truly become the territory of the Cossacks. Even if Mikhail knows that it is not Chechen''s fault, how can he be reconciled?


    Although michaeu''s absence made Chechen regret, this regret was immediately diluted in the lively wedding banquet.


    All the officers of the mercenary regiment raised their glasses and warmly congratulated Cherchen and Natalie on their marriage.


    The wedding banquet lasted three days and three nights. Pedro, who has always been stingy, spared no money this time, and a lot of tale was spent.


    Even at night, the sky of vidava is red by the burning campfire.

 Chapter 697

    The next morning, Chechen woke up from his sleep. He carefully took Natalie away, put his snow-white arm around her, and got out of bed.


    Chechen didn''t want to disturb his wife''s dream, so he opened the door and went downstairs.


    The servants in the manor were preparing breakfast under the leadership of valvalvalla. When they saw Cherchen coming down, they all showed a knowing smile.


    "Give me a breakfast," said Chechen.


    Aunt VARVARA spooned a large bowl of thick onion and potato soup to Chechen. After beating, she still inquired with laughter in Chechen''s ear: "Captain, did you sleep well last night?"


    Chechen didn''t answer, but this made Chechen blush to his ears. Although it was not the first time for him and Natalie to be asked, he felt embarrassed and shy.


    Therefore, he buried himself in his breakfast and ate it.


    When Chechen was halfway through his breakfast, heavy and hurried footsteps sounded outside. Chechen looked back and saw Uncle Pedro come in with Blair.


    Blair!


    Cherchen was startled when he saw Blair''s face. There was a deep cut in his forehead made by a sharp object. Although the wound scabbed, the new flesh rolled out; And one of his ears was gone, leaving only a black hole in his ear.


    Chechen stood up with a brush.


    "Blair, what''s the matter with you? Who hurt you like this!"


    Blair''s sad face made him sob in a low voice.


    "Bao Hong, he''s dead," Blair said.


    Pedro also had a sad look on his face. He said to Chechen, "dear nephew, don''t be too sad. I''m sorry for the change."


    Hearing that Bao Hong was dead, Chechen''s eyes darkened. When he couldn''t stand steadily, he fell back.


    His hand instinctively supported the table behind him, but he used too much strength. The table was pushed back by him, and the table feet made an unpleasant friction with the ground.


    Then, Chechen sat down heavily on the ground.


    Two lines of tears flowed from Cherchen''s eyes. He did not expect that the meeting with Bao Hong in Kiev was a farewell.


    Pedro stepped forward and tried to help Chechen up, but Chechen didn''t move.


    "Bao Hong... How did brother Bao Hong die?"


    After a long time, Chechen asked.


    Until now, he still can''t believe how brother Bao Hong died. He''s a Cossack eagle. He has nine lives like a cat.


    Blair''s voice trembled with tears: "Bao Hong, Bao Hong died to recapture his child."


    Then Blair told the story off and on.


    At this time, Chechen knew that Bao Hong had never thought of robbing his son in zbalari by himself or Fatima. Since he learned the news, he thought of going to zbalari.


    "You came to Baohong to borrow troops to Pskov that day. In fact, we didn''t go back to Bratslav at all. Baohong took us to zibalage to recapture the child," Blair said.


    Chechen remembered that when he saw himself coming, why did Bao Hong look so strange, and he was still dressed so brightly - because he was going to see his children and Helena.


    "When we came to zpalage, Bao Hong ordered us to pretend to be ordinary Cossack robbers and deliberately let the poles in the small fortress see it. Sure enough, they lit fireworks and sent a signal to the zpalage fortress. Jan skzedusky was fooled. He took a whole team of winged cavalry out of the city to encircle us. Bao Hong and I led a small team to hide When they got up, the large army fled towards the northeast and played hide and seek with the poles. "


    Hearing this, Che Chen secretly sighed that brother Bao Hong was thoughtful. Colonel Jan skzedusky''s elaborate arrangements were used by him as a tool to lead the snake out of the cave.


    In fact, Bao Hong has long planned to sneak attack on zbalari fortress. But at first, he was for Princess Helena. Bao Hong always wanted to take Helena back from the colonel and fly with her.


    "At night, we quietly hid in front of the trench of the fortress. The trench was very deep and filled with sharpened wooden sticks - but Bao Hong couldn''t fall down. He asked us to meet him at the side of the trench and went down by himself against a rope. Soon, he climbed up from the other side of the trench. Bao Hong climbed up the wall of zbalari with a rope. His movements were light Like a cat, he smeared himself black with tar. The poles didn''t find him at all. "


    "And then?"


    Blair swallowed, and he continued: "Bao Hong went in for more than two hours. I don''t know what he did and what happened in the fortress. But when we were worried about Bao Hong''s accident, there was a loud gunfire in the fortress. I knew that Bao Hong must have been found, so I climbed up from the ground with people to prepare to meet Bao Hong. At this time, I saw a figure jumping down from the wall."


    "That''s brother Bao Hong!"


    "It''s Bao Hong. He held the child in his arms, and then jumped down the trench. At this time, the wall of zbalazh was full of poles. They kept shooting down the wall, and even the artillery fired. We shot to attract the attention of the poles and cover Bao Hong. Bao Hong climbed up the trench and I knew I had caught her hand. But at this time... At this time..."


    "What happened then?"


    Although Che Chen expected that Bao Hong might have lost his life or suffered a fatal injury at this time, he couldn''t help asking anxiously.


    Blair covered his face with his hand.


    "Damn it, damn it! Just then, a bullet broke the rope. Bao Hong only came and threw the child in his hand to me, so he fell down. When we lifted him up under gunfire, a wooden thorn pierced his back and penetrated his lungs. Bao Hong went before he returned to Bratslav."


    Chechen cried again. He felt that he was a sinner. If he hadn''t been for himself, brother Bao Hong might not have died.


    "I''m guilty, I''m guilty. Is it me or brother Bao Hong? It''s me!" Chechen scolded himself.


    At this time, Blair comforted Cherchen in turn.


    "No, Chechen. It''s not your right or wrong. You know what? Bao Hong was dying when we protected Bao Hong and the baby to escape to a safe place, but when he saw the child, Bao Hong smiled. Hey! Bao Hong''s life has been depressed since he lost that unfriendly woman. Bao Hong often anesthetized himself with wine. That''s also since then Since then, I haven''t seen him smile so happily. I believe that that time must be the happiest moment in his life. We Cossacks don''t pursue the length of life, only care about the happiness of life. "


    Hearing Blair say so, Cherchen''s heart is still remorseful.


    He stood up and said to Blair, "Uncle Blair, I''ll go to Bratslav with you. I want to worship brother Bao Hong at his tombstone."

 Chapter 698

    "Chechen, don''t forget, you''ve just married Natalie, and you''re still guilty!"


    Hearing that Cherchen said he was going to Bratslav to worship Bao Hong, Pedro almost jumped up.


    Does his nephew really know nothing? He just married Natalie and is leaving now. What will Natalie think? Moreover, he is still behind the court''s lawsuit. He can be safe only by being in his own territory and being protected by Marshal lubaomatsky and many other dignitaries. If he leaves vidava, I don''t know how many people will catch him along the way.


    When Blair heard Cherchen say he was going to Bratslav, the Cossack man fell to his knees.


    "Cherchen, on behalf of Bao Hong, I thank you for your kindness!"


    Blair looks more excited than Pedro.


    Uncle Blair treated himself very well, and he was still injured. Chechen couldn''t let him kneel so much. He hurried to help Blair up.


    But Blair stood still and said to Chechen, "Chechen, in fact, I''m not only here to tell you the news of Bao Hong''s death, but also to ask you to raise the child for him based on your past relationship with you and Bao Hong, because he''s too dangerous in Bratslav."


    According to Blair, Bao Hong''s son seems to have been persecuted in bratsraf. Chechen and Pedro hurriedly ask what happened?


    Blair told Cherchen that according to zaporoze Cossack tradition, after the long death of the previous Cossack team, the new regiment leader will be elected.


    Now that Bao Hong is dead, his post as captain of the Bratslav regiment will be re elected.


    Of course, this is understandable.


    Blair, as an old Cossack, certainly agrees with this rule. Although Bao Hong''s children are still in infancy, he is destined to have no chance with his father''s position. As a Cossack, his power and wealth come from his war horse and machete.


    Blair believes that the child will achieve as much as his father when he grows up.


    Among all the people, Blair, as Bao Hong''s most trusted comrade in arms before his death, has the highest voice for him to be elected captain of the regiment.


    If there is no accident, Blair''s election is almost certain.


    The League brothers support themselves, and Blair is certainly duty bound. At the same time, he also secretly decided that even if he became the leader of the regiment, he should well feed Bao Hong''s only flesh and blood, and let him inherit his father''s foundation when his children grow up in the future.


    What Blair didn''t expect was that since he buried Bao Hong, someone tried every means to harm Xiao Bao Hong. For the first time, someone bought the nanny to put medicine in Xiaobao Hong''s milk. Fortunately, he saw that the nanny looked abnormal and kept an eye on it. There was no accident.


    The second time, the assassin hid in a tree and shot the baby''s cradle with a compound bow.


    "Is it Colonel Jan skzedusky''s man?" Chechen guessed incredulously.


    What Chechen can think of is that he has a grudge against Bao Hong, and he is so old that he will not let go of even a child, only Jan skzedusky. But he could not believe in his heart that the colonel was such a cruel man.


    Blair shook his head and said, "I thought so at first. But after these two assassinations, I received a note. I knew that the real purpose of the murderer was me. Or the position of the captain of the regiment."


    With that, Blair took out the note and handed it to Cherchen.


    Chechen and Pedro looked at the note and saw that it said: "give up the election, or the child''s life will be hard to protect."


    "The real target of the murderer is not children. They want to threaten me with children and give up the election," Blair sighed.


    With a sigh, Blair said again: "in fact, why should he be so troublesome? If anyone wants to be the captain of this regiment, as long as he really works for the Cossack brothers, what if I give up my talents? Why use such indiscriminate means."


    At this time, Chechen thought of a question. After two assassinations, Blair must be worried about leaving the child alone in Bratslav''s


    "Uncle Blair, did you bring brother Bao Hong''s children here?"


    "Yes, he''s in the car," Blair said.


    When Chechen saw the child, Bao Hong was sleeping soundly in the bassinet.


    Blair obviously doesn''t have much experience raising children. In order to keep the child warm, he reported him strictly, which made Pedro, who had already had the experience of taking care of children, cry out his heartache. He loosened the swaddling clothes for Bao Hong, so that he could move his limbs freely.


    Che Chen looked at the child and felt a burst of joy. The child has almost inherited all the advantages that big brother Bao Hong and Helena pay attention to. His hair is black and his skin is snow-white. Even with his eyes closed, Chechen can see that he must have a pair of big black eyes.


    Chechen''s fingertip gently crossed Xiao Baohong''s cheek. He firmly said to Uncle Blair: "don''t worry, uncle Blair, from now on, Anna has a piece of bread and Xiao Baohong has one."


    "Then I''ll rest assured," Blair said happily after getting Cherchen''s promise.


    Then he looked at the child with infinite love. The face disfigured by the scar was incomparably gentle.


    "Leave the child to you and I can go back to Bratslav and fight those people," Blair said.


    "Blair (Uncle Blair) you want to go back?!" Pedro shouted.


    "Yes," Blair said, "I''ve left the child to you. Now I can go back and have a good fight with those people."


    According to Blair, he knows who the messenger is.


    But no matter how Chechen asked, Blair refused to say the man''s name, only saying that it was a matter within the Cossacks.


    He handed the small package to Cherchen, and a big stone in Blair''s heart fell to the ground. Regardless of the repeated demands of Chechen and Pedro and the tiredness of the journey, he picked up a few drinks and soup at random and got on the horse.


    He''s going back to Bratslav, where there''s another battle that belongs to him.


    Watching Blair leave, Cherchen was in a complicated mood.


    At this time, Natalie, who also woke up and went downstairs for breakfast, saw Cherchen and Pedro standing at the door and walked behind them.


    "What are you looking at? Why was it so noisy just now?"


    When Chechen turned around, Natalie saw the child in Chechen''s arms. She no longer cared about the problem just now, but looked at Chechen suspiciously and asked, "whose child is this?"


    "This is not my child." Chechen blushed.


    Looking at Chechen''s embarrassment, Natalie tried not to laugh, but she still laughed.

 Chapter 699

    "Natalie, what are you laughing at?" Chechen gently shook his arm to prevent Bao Hong from being awakened by Natalie''s laughter.


    Natalie smiled and said, "don''t be nervous. I''m kidding you. I trust you because we took an oath in front of God. Besides, if you really dare to find another woman outside, Fatima and I have agreed to invite you to eat chicken stewed mushroom and use your chicken."


    Chechen felt his back cool.


    At this time, Natalie also stretched out a finger to touch little Bao Hong. Then he touched and asked, "whose child is this?"


    "It''s Bao Hong''s," Pedro blurted out.


    Natalie''s fingers stopped.


    "The Cossack''s Baohong?" Natalie asked with a straight face.


    "Yes."


    Although Chechen knew that Natalie''s expression represented that she was unhappy, he still told the truth.


    Because Natalie is his wife.


    "Is it because Bao Hong came here? Where is he now?" Natalie asked one after another.


    Che Chen shook his head and denied: "brother Bao Hong died. It was Blair who came just now. He entrusted brother Bao Hong''s children to me."


    When she heard that Bao Hong was dead, Natalie was shocked at first, and then her face gradually calmed down.


    "At least the child is innocent. Since Blair entrusted Bao Hong''s child to you, we will raise him well and work for the Republic in the future."


    "Exactly!" echoed Chechen happily.


    Then he thrust the child into Pedro''s hand and winked at him again.


    Che Chen put his arm around Natalie''s shoulder and said, "my wife is hungry, too. Let''s go to breakfast first. Aunt VARVARA cooked mushroom and potato soup today. It''s delicious."


    After breakfast, while Natalie took away Bao Hong to accompany Anna, Chechen said to Pedro, "dear uncle, don''t slip your tongue in front of Natalie and let her know that the child belongs to Helena."


    Chechen was worried that if Natalie knew that the child''s mother was Helena, and Bao Hong robbed it from zbalari fortress, she would ask for the child to be returned to Helena.


    Chechen is sure that his wife will do so.


    Pedro listened to Chechen''s instructions and gave Chechen a white look, as if he were saying "you are a strict wife". Then he replied, "don''t worry, uncle, this mouth is stronger than the walls of Babylon."


    At night, Cherchen was at home with his two wives and children as usual. Looking at the big eyes of little Bao Hong who woke up, which looked like her father''s, Che Chen, who saw things and thought of people, thought of brother Bao Hong again, and the tears unknowingly flowed down again. Natalie and Fatima persuaded Cherchen to calm down.


    In order not to make Cherchen cry, Fatima gave her daughter to Cherchen and held Bao Hong in her arms.


    Che Chen picked up his daughter and was in a much better mood. He kept circling around the room. Fatima and Natalie were frightened. They were afraid that Che Chen would turn dizzy and throw her daughter to the ground.


    Chechen turned enough. He raised Anna in front of him, and then nodded his daughter''s forehead with his forehead.


    Anna laughed with laughter, which made his father''s heart melt.


    "Anna, my daughter, I''ll give you a baby kiss." Chechen asked little Anna with a smile.


    At this time, of course, little Anna couldn''t answer Chechen. She just smiled naively and kept pedaling her calf.


    She can''t ask, but someone can ask for her.


    "Who? Who are you going to marry our daughter to?" asked Fatima, Anna''s mother strangely.


    She wondered why Chechen suddenly had this idea when Anna was so young.


    And Natalie beside Fatima looked at the little Bao Hong in Fatima''s hand and Anna. She seemed to know what Chechen was going to say.


    "Little Bao Hong is brother Bao Hong''s child." Chechen blinked.


    Fatima showed an expression of enlightenment.


    Yeah, who else? Let her husband marry her beloved daughter to him. Who else but Bao Hong?


    Fatima looked down at the lovely little boy, and she laughed unconsciously.


    It was a lovely child, with fair skin and big round eyes. He really inherited all the advantages of his father and mother.


    "That''s a good idea," Fatima agreed with a smile.


    She likes her daughter to marry Bao Hong''s son.


    But some people don''t want to.


    "No!" Natalie grabbed the little Anna in Cherchen''s arms and held her in her arms. She looked like a little hen protecting her chicks.


    Although Natalie has a skin relationship with Chechen, she is not pregnant yet. In this regard, Cherchen and Natalie are not in a hurry. After all, they are still young and have a long future. Natalie also treated little Anna as her own daughter. She can get along well with Fatima, and Anna plays an indispensable role.


    In Natalie''s view, Anna is Chechen''s daughter and will be a Polish aristocrat in the future. And Bao Hong, although he is famous and still the Lord of blazlav, the Cossacks are Cossacks after all. Even the book compiled Cossacks loyal to the Republic are despised by the aristocrats if they are not aristocrats. Anyone who marries them will be despised by all the nobles.


    Not to mention the nobility, even civilians, marrying Cossacks is also a disgrace.


    Natalie can accept Cherchen raising Bao Hong''s children, but she can''t accept him marrying his daughter to the descendants of Cossacks.


    "Natalie, this is my idea," said Chechen, looking awkwardly at Natalie, who tightly hugged little Anna.


    He was supposed to mention it casually tonight. In fact, it was such a sudden idea, most of which were jokes. But I didn''t expect Natalie to be so serious and serious.


    "You can''t even have ideas." Natalie said seriously and firmly: "Anna should marry a Polish aristocrat. Although she may not be able to marry a rich family, the eldest son of a local aristocrat is certain."


    Chechen''s face froze.


    Natalie''s meaning is obvious, that is, she despises Bao Hong. This makes Che Chen, who respects Bao Hong, feel very uncomfortable.


    Moreover, he was not a poor aristocrat with nothing at first.


    Chechen doesn''t understand. Natalie can see herself. Why can''t she get to xiaobaohong.


    Maybe that''s the difference between a daughter and a mother.


    "Natalie, brother Bao Hong is an indomitable hero," said Chechen.


    Natalie snorted coldly.


    "So what? Not to mention whether the child is as heroic as his father when he grows up - although this heroic spirit is useless, it is all used to resist his mother country. Even if he becomes a talent in the future, does he have the status of nobility? Does he have the right to vote? Do you think Princess Helena was unwilling to marry Bao Hong in those years? On the one hand, she didn''t like him as a Cossack Share is another aspect. "


    Hearing Natalie mention Princess Helena, Chechen remembered that if he hadn''t mentioned it in front of Bao Hong, Bao Hong wouldn''t know he had children, maybe he wouldn''t die, and a sense of guilt arose spontaneously. And this feeling of guilt turned into love and protection for Xiao Baohong.


    "So, if I were not a noble, you wouldn''t marry me?" the angry Cherchen said.


    Natalie''s face turned red. She didn''t expect Cherchen to say such words.


    On one side, Fatima also looked at them with a worried face and didn''t know how to persuade them.


    "I didn''t expect you to say such a thing. You let me down," Natalie said with great disappointment.


    With that, she left without looking back, holding little Anna.


    In fact, Che Chen regretted after saying that. He wanted to chase and accept it, but his feet were finally taken back.


    "Chechen, won''t you chase?" Fatima asked anxiously when she came to Chechen.


    "It''s all right. When Natalie''s anger subsides, she will come back naturally." Chechen said with a relaxed look.


    In his heart, there was still a word left unsaid.


    That is: I didn''t say anything wrong.


    At this moment, Cherchen felt for the first time that the gap between him and Natalie was so big, and their views on someone and something were so different.


    Although Chechen said she would come back when Natalie''s anger disappeared, Fatima was still worried. He gave Bao Hong to Che Chen and chased him out.

 Chapter 700

    After a long time, Fatima still didn''t come back, nor did Natalie. Che Chen sat on the bed alone with Bao Hong, singing and caressing him to sleep. Obviously, Chechen is not a qualified father. Under his appeasement, Bao Hong not only didn''t fall asleep, but became more noisy. His cry was loud and clear, and the whole manor was awakened by him.


    First came Pedro.


    He was wearing pajamas and a nightcap. He looked sleepy and obviously woke up.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you crying so loudly?" Pedro asked when he opened the door.


    Then he saw that Chechen was in a hurry, and that Natalie and Fatima were not in the room, so he immediately came in and held Bao Hong in his arms.


    "You have to hold it like this," said Pedro, holding the baby''s head with one hand and holding his back through the baby''s crotch with the other.


    Sure enough, with Pedro''s appeasement, Bao Hong stopped crying.


    Watching Bao Hong fall asleep safely in Pedro''s arms, Cherchen Xinsheng sighed.


    "I''m really an unqualified father," Chechen sighed.


    He is sighing that he and his children can''t. Fatima has been taking care of Anna all the time, and he even has little time to accompany them.


    Hearing this, Pedro gave Cherchen a white look.


    "My dear nephew, why do you think so? If you say to take care of children, you are really not a good father. You are not even as good as me. You don''t know that I and Fatima and Natalie were taking care of children when you went to Kiev. That''s killing me. But I didn''t even think that Natalie, a noble lady, never shouted bitterly and tired. She was like little Anna It''s the same with your own flesh and blood. Well, let''s go further. To get down to business, you didn''t bring children, but what good conditions you created for little Anna! You see, she lived in such a big house since she was born, and so many people waited on her. You didn''t get such good treatment when you were a child. I remember once I went back to my hometown to see your father. You were only over one year old at home Because I had no money, I only asked a clumsy country girl to help. Your mother took you in her arms and bathed you with the nanny. She was very busy. There was water all over her body and on the ground. You are a man. Women should have done such things as raising children. "


    With that, Pedro looked around. He put down Bao Hong lightly and took out a bottle of wine from his pocket.


    "And we men - make achievements and drink the best wine."


    With that, Pedro took a drink at the mouth of the bottle.


    While he was about to take a second sip, aunt valvara, who arrived at the news, grabbed the wine bottle in Pedro''s hand.


    "What to drink in front of the children!" aunt varvarra scolded.


    Pedro wiped out the residual wine stains on the corners of his mouth and said with a smile, "don''t worry, this child is the child of the Cossack eagle. He is born to drink."


    Cherchen explained to aunt VARVARA that he would not take children, so the cause and effect of letting little Baohong cry, aunt VARVARA let Cherchen and Pedro go out and comfort him to sleep tonight.


    He took a last look at Bao Hong, who was sleeping, and Chechen and Pedro went out of the door. At this time, Pedro finally asked why Chechen was alone in the room.


    "Don''t ask, uncle. I don''t want to say." Chechen''s interest is waning.


    Pedro''s eyes turned, frustrated from his nephew. He didn''t know that it must have something to do with Natalie.


    "Did you quarrel with Natalie?" pursued Pedro.


    Chechen didn''t answer.


    But for Pedro, Chechen''s no answer is the answer.


    Pedro looked around carefully. Seeing that the corridor was empty, Pedro lifted his belt and said: "Dear nephew, you are still too honest. During your absence, I attended a farmer''s wedding. At the wedding, the farmer told me that he should treat his wife like a donkey, just as she is not obedient, so you should whip his back, teach her a lesson and let her know something."


    With that, Pedro waved his arm and looked like a whip.


    "Of course, Natalie is a noble lady. Of course, she can''t be compared with the mud legged wife. But the truth is the same. You can''t accommodate her too much. Let her know that you are the master of the family. Understand?"


    "Of course, dear uncle."


    A voice sounded behind Pedro.


    Pedro''s body stiffened because it was Natalie''s voice.


    He turned and saw Natalie and Fatima holding little Anna standing behind him. Fatima showed a helpless expression to Pedro.


    "Uncle Pedro, I knew you were so powerful!" Natalie said with a fork in her hand.


    "Natalie, i... I." Pedro was embarrassed. He was sweating, then suddenly shouted and ran away.


    At this time, there are only Chechen''s family standing in the corridor.


    "Natalie, i... I..." looking at Natalie returning, Chechen was also a little embarrassed.


    At this time, Fatima asked, "Cherchen, where''s little Bao Hong?"


    "Oh, it''s inside. Aunt VARVARA is taking it." Chechen replied.


    "Then Anna and I will go first."


    With that, Fatima took the child into the room and left Cherchen and Natalie.


    At first, neither of them spoke.


    What Chechen fears most is the sudden silence of this atmosphere.


    Because of his indecisive attitude towards women, Pedro was full of guilt and guilt for Natalie after he talked about how Natalie loved little Anna.


    At that time, he didn''t listen to what Pedro said. He just thought, "maybe Natalie loves children too much."


    Finally, Natalie opened her mouth. She leaned against the wall and looked up at the ceiling.


    "Chechen, maybe I''ve gone a little too far. But you know, I love Anna as if she were my own daughter. I hope she''s happy."


    Natalie''s words washed away all the discontent in Chechen''s heart like a torrent. He hugged Natalie and pressed her head on his chest.


    "I know, I know," he said.


    "I''ve gone too far with this child. As Fatima said, the child is still young and may have unlimited achievements in the future. His father is Bao Hong, but he can become Pedro konasevic sahedachini (Cossack getman, one of the zaporoze Cossacks most loyal to the Republic of Poland). At that time, he may be worthy of Anna."


    "Well, well," said Chechen.

 Chapter 701

    The first quarrel between Cherchen and Natalie after marriage ended in their reconciliation. But this also indicates that the combination of the two is not as beautiful as expected.


    With the changes of this era, the emotions of boys and girls will be coerced by the torrent of the times and move forward in twists and turns.


    And Chechen is also destined not to live a peaceful life in vidava.


    Early the next morning, Blair, who left yesterday morning, suddenly returned.


    Blair was carried back by two loyal Cossacks. He was badly injured - a bullet from a Spanish heavy musket pierced his thigh. The high-speed lead bullet not only tore his muscles, but also shattered his thigh bone.


    When Blair was carried into the manor and put on the sofa in the living room, the blood soaked cloth temporarily used for dressing and hemostasis began to melt because of the rise of temperature, and the ice blood melted and dropped from the wound drop by drop, leaving a blood path behind him.


    Blair was as pale as paper. He fell into a coma, and his life was on the line.


    When Cherchen saw Blair''s miserable appearance, he jumped up and knelt down in front of Blair, and shouted for salben to come right away.


    Cherchen held Blair''s hand, which was as cold as ice.


    "Uncle Blair, uncle Blair!" Chechen cried with tears.


    Blair can''t answer. At this time, he was no different from the dead.


    Che Chen''s pain pierces the heart.


    He did not expect that he had just heard of Bao Hong''s death yesterday, and Blair would leave him today.


    How cruel this fate is to him!


    Just when Che Chen was grieving, salben finally came with the medicine box on his back. He jumped when he saw Blair, but salburn immediately calmed down. He ordered at a very fast speed: "prepare a clean room for me, hot water, a lot of hot water."


    "What are you doing? Go!"


    Cherchen turned around and shouted to the maids who were scared by Blair''s tragedy.


    The maids woke up and began to act one after another.


    Blair was carried into a makeshift operating room. With the door of the operating room closed, Blair''s fate was in salburn''s hands. Others can only pray that God will bless him.


    Pedro patted Cherchen''s trembling shoulder and calmed him down.


    Then Pedro said, "just now I asked the two Cossacks who sent Blair back. They said Blair was hit by a bullet from the dense forest when he passed a small forest on his way back."


    "What the hell is going on! Who did it!" Chechen asked angrily.


    Pedro shook his head.


    "I don''t know, the snow is deep and the forest is dense. When the Cossacks arrived at the shooter''s shooting position, they only found a dropped musket, and the murderer had already escaped. But the two Cossacks said with one voice that if someone wanted to be bad for Blair, it must be Pavlo tetria."


    "Who is Pavlo tetria?" Chechen had never heard of the name.


    "It''s a Cossack. But I don''t know the details. You''d better ask them yourself," said Pedro.


    "Good." Chechen should say.


    He was about to go downstairs when he suddenly remembered something and stopped and said to Uncle Pedro, "uncle, call fedot right away. The murderer can''t run far now. Besides, if the murderer is a Cossack, his characteristics will be obvious. Fedot is good at tracking, and he will find the murderer."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve thought of your uncle for a long time. Fedot has already taken someone."


    So Chechen and Pedro went downstairs. In the living room, the officers of the mercenary regiment had already heard the news and arrived. They are also surrounding the two Cossacks to inquire about the situation.


    And Natalie and Fatima were among a group of people with their children.


    The two Cossacks were Blair''s close followers. They were twin brothers, one named Yuri and the other Vassili. Not only do they look alike, but they are both muscular men. The only thing that can tell the difference between them is their hairstyle. The lock of hair on Yuri''s head is on the left side of his head, while Vassili is on the right.


    Chechen asked them who Pavlo tetria was and why they suspected that Pavlo tetria was the murderer.


    "Pavlo tetria is bratsraf''s metrological officer. But the captain of the Baohong regiment trusts him because he can always guess the captain''s mind and give his best. However, officer Blair doesn''t like him very much and thinks he is treacherous," said Yuri, the eldest brother of the two brothers.


    "Then why do you suspect that Pavlo tetria secretly murdered uncle Blair!"


    Then Vasili, the younger brother of the brothers, spoke.


    "Pavlo tetria is the most vocal person to succeed the regiment captain except our chief. Who else can there be besides him!"


    Although Vasili is sure, this is obviously a conspiracy theory and has no real evidence.


    Che Chen shook his head disappointed. It seems that we need to know who the murderer behind the scenes is, unless fedot catches the murderer who shot Blair or Blair can wake up.


    Time passed minute by minute. The hour hand of the floor clock in the living room went from 9 to 12. The maid carrying hot water didn''t stop up and down, but there was still no good news in the operating room.


    Another hour later, salburn finally came out of the operating room. He was covered with blood and tired, but what was more disturbing was his depressed look.


    Cherchen rushed to salburn first and asked, "salburn, how''s uncle Blair?"


    "Captain, I''m sorry. Blair''s life was saved, but his leg... I had to amputate," salburn replied.


    Hearing that Blair had saved his life, everyone was finally relieved.


    Although it is unacceptable for ordinary people to become disabled without a leg, it is fortunate to be able to save a life for Blair''s serious injury.


    "Thank you so much, salburn." Chechen held salburn''s hand gratefully.


    Then Chechen ordered a reward of 1000 tales to salben.


    According to salburn, although Blair is out of danger, he is extremely weak and needs to rest. So although Cherchen is eager to know who hurt Blair, now is obviously not the time.


    However, Chechen didn''t need to wait too long, because on the third day, fedot''s return made Chechen no longer need to get the answer from Blair, because fedot brought back the murderer who stabbed people in the back.

 Chapter 702

    The assassin was indeed sent by Pavlo tetria.


    The assassin''s Cossack hairstyle is very eye-catching in vidava and nearby in the hinterland of Poland. Fedot is an expert in tracking and a hunter among hunters. So he soon caught the assassin sleeping here at night in a stable in a village.


    After some torture, the assassin confessed everything.


    After listening to the assassin''s confession, Chechen''s hand on the table unconsciously clenched into a fist.


    He gnashed his teeth and his eyes were like flames.


    The assassin knelt down and looked at Cherchen, who tried to hold back his anger. He was afraid that Cherchen would suddenly burst up and kill him.


    So the Cossack assassin hit his head on the floor and kowtowed like garlic before Chechen made any moves.


    "Spare your life, my Lord. You promised me. As long as I tell the truth, you won''t kill me."


    Chechen glared at him.


    For a while, he really wanted to stab him to death with a sword. But in the end reason overwhelmed anger. He waved to fedot and said, "take him down first."


    Then, after they went down, Chechen leaned back against the back of the chair and looked at the ceiling.


    For a moment, he closed his eyes.


    When Cherchen opened his eyes again, he made a decision.


    He''s going to Bratslav. He''s going to avenge Blair.


    Although he is now guilty, and although once he leaves vidava, there will be countless court officials or militia troops to arrest him and stand trial, he still wants to go.


    Chechen stood up from his chair. He left the study and went back to the room, but he saw Natalie and Fatima sitting side by side waiting for him.


    "Where''s Anna?" Chechen looked left and right, didn''t see his daughter, and asked suspiciously.


    "Anna, I let the nanny carry me out," Natalie said, "because next, Fatima and I have something to talk to you."


    "What words?" Chechen wondered.


    Natalie looked at Fatima, who showed a firm look.


    "If you want to go to blatzlav to avenge Blair, you must take Fatima with you."


    Natalie said that Fatima showed a firm expression on Chechen''s face, saying that it was also her own meaning.


    Chechen''s heart is filled with a sense of happiness - what can a husband ask for if he gets a wife like this.


    "Natalie... I..."


    Che Chen wanted to say a few words of thanks, but she was blocked by Natalie.


    "Stop talking, I know everything. When fedot brought the murderer back, I knew you wouldn''t stay in vidava and let the man behind the scenes go unpunished. No matter what he was, Pavlo tetria or a big Cossack like Ivan hilko, you would take revenge on him, just like you went to Pskov."


    Chechen stepped forward, lovingly gathered Natalie''s hair, and held Fatima in his arms.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be reckless this time. I''ve caught the murderer of Uncle Blair. With him, I have enough evidence against Pavlo tetria. I''ll go to vigovsky first. He is now the chief of Cossacks. This is Cossack''s internal affairs, and I don''t think he will ignore it." Cherchen told Natalie his plan.


    "Anyway, be careful," Natalie reminded.


    The next morning, after kissing his wife and daughter goodbye, Chechen issued a mobilization order to the mercenary regiment stationed in vidava. Because this time it was an urgent March, and because of Cherchen''s identity, it was impossible for everyone to stay in Polish cities and towns. All those who went to Ukraine with Cherchen this time were cavalry.


    One hundred and fifty Hessian cavalry, including one hundred light cavalry and fifty heavy cavalry. And Colonel navasili zolotalenko lent him 50 Cossack sailors - Cherchen also took this opportunity to take them back to Ukraine and return them to the colonel.


    Fortunately, every Polish family has a tradition of raising horses, so it is not difficult to equip this team with pack horses to carry goods.


    Along with Cherchen, Fatima, fedot, yelisi and Xie Miao went to Ukraine. These are first-class generals of the mercenary regiment, each taking one as a hundred. Chechen believes that with their company, the ends of the earth can go.


    It took another day to pack, assemble people and horses, buy horses and so on. During this period, Bati, the son of Jew keayan (Bati is now the housekeeper of Pedro), asked Cherchen to see him. He handed Cherchen a letter and told him that Cherchen could buy enough military supplies as long as he took this letter and as long as there were Jewish towns. The price discount was beyond the reach of any other businessman.


    On the morning of the third day, with the farewell of his family, Chechen set out.


    The team passed through Roz, vadozce, Krakow and Lvov and reached the vicinity of zbalage.


    During this period, they didn''t stop at any place except for supplying necessary materials. And after zballah, the territory of the Kazakh emirate will be further ahead.


    Since Chechen had learned from Colonel Jan skzedusky''s tight defense in the zbalari area during his last mission to Kiev, he took extra care not to cause unnecessary trouble. Sometimes he preferred to go a long way and avoid those small fortresses.


    However, near the ferry, Chechen unexpectedly met Princess Helena, the wife of Colonel Jan skzedusky.


    Princess Helena stood on a hill overlooking the direction of Ukraine. Not far from her stood a four wheeled carriage with only a coachman and a Tatar servant.


    Chechen motioned the others to the ferry, while he took Fatima to Princess Helena.


    The coachman and the servant looked alert when they saw them coming, and one of them took the flail of the carriage in his hand.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I know your hostess. She and I are friends," said Chechen.


    Princess Helena turned her head when she heard the cry. She recognized Cherchen and motioned them to let Cherchen and Fatima come over.


    "Lord Chechen, I didn''t expect to see you here." Princess Helena smiled.


    Before approaching, Chechen found that Princess Helena''s face was aging a lot. There was silver in the strands of hair that accidentally leaked out of her fox fur hat, which should be caused by the bad situation of the princess and the princess over the past year.


    As soon as he thought of it, he had his own responsibility, and Cherchen didn''t know what to say.


    "Lord Chechen, where are you going?" Princess Helena asked when she saw that Chechen had not spoken for a long time.


    "Oh, I''m going to blazlav. Well... Bao Hong died, and I''ll pay tribute to him." when Chechen said this, his voice became smaller and smaller. He lowered his head, but his eyes peeked at Princess Helena''s expression from time to time.


    To his disappointment, Princess Helena had no change in her expression.

 Chapter 703

    For a long time, neither of them spoke again. Chechen was embarrassed and ready to leave, but Princess Helena suddenly called him, "Your Excellency Chechen."


    "Yes."


    Princess Helena went back to the carriage. She took out a package from the carriage and handed it to Chechen.


    "Is this?" Chechen asked knowingly. In fact, the size of the sleeve exposed from one corner of the package has been known by Chechen. It''s for the baby.


    "Since you are going to Bratslav, please take these clothes to Bogong."


    "Bogong?"


    "That''s the name of Bao Hong''s son, and it''s also my son. Bao Hong robbed him more than a month ago. I don''t know if he''s doing well there. I don''t even know if I can see him in my lifetime!" Princess Helena said, losing control of her mood, covering her mouth and crying.


    Fatima is a new mother. She can feel the pain of Princess Helena''s loss of children. At this time, seeing the princess crying, she couldn''t help pulling Chechen''s sleeve to indicate whether Chechen should tell Princess Helena the news that Bogong is now in vidava.


    Although Chechen sympathized with Princess Helena''s separation of flesh and blood, he still stubbornly refused Fatima''s request.


    "Princess, I will bring things to you. And please do not be sad. I heard the messenger say that the good luck of the boss was in the village of B." the faithful brother of the faithful had treated his child like his own eyes, and was your child too. "Che Chen turned his head and did not see the princess crying, comforting Helena with lies that were not lies.


    After listening to Chechen''s words, Helena''s cry decreased. She wiped her tears and thanked Cherchen, "thank you, thank you. This is the best news I''ve heard."


    Cherchen handed the package over to Fatima.


    Then, doings of ghosts and gods, Helena asked princess, "princess, would you like to go to the" la la la la la la la la la? "


    This time, Princess Helena''s face became particularly ugly.


    Seeing this scene, Che Chen also knew that he had made a mistake.


    He quickly apologized and said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I made a mistake."


    Then, Che Chen took Fatima''s hand and bowed to leave.


    After Cherchen and Fatima left, Princess Helena still stood on the mountain bag for a long time. Her thoughts flew back to many years ago. She committed suicide in BAL castle and was not captured by Bao Hong. Bao Hong kissed her hand and said:


    "If I am your disaster, you are also my disaster. If I had not fallen in love with you, I would be as free as the wind in the field, my heart is free, and my soul is free; I would also make achievements and fame like sahaidachine konasevic. Only because of your appearance has become my disaster, your eyes have become my disaster: I have become neither I love freedom, but I don''t love the honor of Cossacks! Before you grew up from a child to a girl, did I ever look at any beautiful women? Once I won a large radius warship that sent beautiful women to Turkish sultans. None of those girls was beautiful, but none of them could take my heart. The Cossack brothers played with them for a while, and I ordered, Hang a stone around their necks and throw it into the water. I''m not afraid of anyone. I don''t care about anything. I''m not afraid of heaven. I go to war with pagans and seize countless booties. Just as princes and nobles were born masters of the castle, I was born eagles of the grassland. But what about today? Look, I''m afraid I have to sit here and become your slave and beg for a good word from you. In fact, I can''t even ask for a good word! I''ve never heard a good word from you, even when your brothers and your aunt match me and propose to you. Ah, girl, if you don''t treat me like this, if you don''t treat me like this, what happens Many things would not have happened; I would not have killed your relatives, and I would not have been involved in the rebellion and brotherhood with mud legs; it was because of you that I lost my reason. If you were willing to lead me by the nose, no matter where you want to take me, I would go with you. I will dedicate my blood and my soul to you.


    At that time, I hated Bao Hongman. Not only because she killed her family, but also because he prevented me from seeing his beloved skzedusky. At that time, I secretly vowed not to let Bao Hong get himself, even if it was suicide.


    Bao Hong didn''t touch himself and said a lot of forgiveness to himself. But at that time, how could he hear the confession of an enemy who killed his relatives, even if it was purer and more sincere than a newborn baby.


    When she was defiled by Bao Hong in Warsaw, she was really disappointed. When her husband rescued herself, Helena wished to hear a word of comfort and a touch from her husband.


    But there was nothing. Her husband, Jan scorzedusky, was more estranged from herself than others could see, but she felt it - just because she was lost in a Cossack. Years of vows had long disappeared, and there was only disgust for herself, which was deeply buried in his heart.


    Then he became pregnant. Jan skzedusky asked himself to kill his child several times, but this little life has tenacious vitality like his father Bao Hong. In the end, she couldn''t bear it and begged her husband to let her give birth to the child.


    But it completely angered her husband.


    Since then, he has been locked up alone. Jan skzedusky won''t let himself see his two children or his children. He became more and more violent, abusing and beating himself at every turn.


    In her most painful time, she thought of Bao Hong and the man who brought misfortune to herself.


    Although there are 10000 voices in Helena''s heart telling her that she should hate her, and Helena prays for forgiveness from the virgin every time she thinks of it, it''s useless, it''s useless at all. She still can''t help thinking: if she married Bao Hong, how would he treat himself.


    No matter how much he doesn''t want to, the answer is still - Bao Hong will love himself wholeheartedly and more than his current husband.


    That night, when Bao Hong sneaked into the zbalari fortress and appeared in front of him, he was stunned. Bao Hong took his hand and said he would take him with the child, but he refused.


    The pride of the nobility did not allow her to do so.


    Finally, Bao Hong took the child.


    I gave it to him myself.


    Unexpectedly, it was the last time I saw him.


    When his husband told himself that Bao Hong had died, he came to ask for forgiveness.


    The rival is dead, and the child is gone. Jan skzedusky can finally put everything down. He said he wanted to make up with himself and help each other.


    But I was already discouraged


    The Tatar servant who served Princess Helena walked to the side of the princess. He stooped and asked the princess, "princess, where are we going now?"


    Helena recovered from her memory. She lifted her lips and said, "go to chinstohova, go to Guangming Mountain Monastery."


    Yes, not back to zbragh.


    Princess Helena took the initiative to divorce Jan skzedusky. She has decided to stay with the green lantern in the monastery.


    Princess Helena walked slowly to the carriage. She finally looked in the direction of Ukraine, in the direction of zbalari.


    She had two children for Jan skzedusky and one for Bao Hong (though not voluntarily).


    She will spend the rest of her life praying for her children.

 Chapter 704

    According to Chechen''s original plan, after arriving in Ukraine, he went to Kiev to hand over the murderer of Blair to chief vikovsky and bring Pavlo tetria to justice through his hand.


    But things are obviously not so simple.


    In Kiev, Cherchen did see vikovski soon.


    When the new chief of Cossack learned that it was Cherchen, he came to the gate to meet Cherchen with great solemnity, and took his hand and went in together.


    The degree of attention is as much as a Cossack team leader or a foreign envoy.


    However, Chechen is also worthy of vikovsky''s generous treatment. Because without Chechen, vikovsky could not have become a great chief.


    Compared with shevchi, vikovski is more energetic and radiant.


    Obviously, in the position of chief, vikovski is extremely handy.


    But when vikovski heard what Cherchen had told him and his request, the Cossack chief spread his hand to him.


    "My friend, I want to help you and avenge Blair. But although I am the chief, I can''t intervene in the election of the regiment leader for no reason. Moreover, it''s not enough to rely on a personal card to identify Pavlo tetria as the murderer," wigowski said


    "Why?!" Chechen asked anxiously, "I can take him to bratsraf to confront Pavlo tetria. According to his confession, Pavlo tetria personally gave him the money and told him to ambush uncle Blair."


    Wigowski waved his hand and explained to Chechen, "what if Pavlo tetria said he was a false accusation? Do you have any material evidence to prove that Pavlo tetria sent the murderer? Empty words, how can you let blazlav''s Cossacks trust you?"


    Che Chen lowered his head. He thought he might really think the problem was too simple.


    Vikovski patted Cherchen on the shoulder.


    "Cherchen, you are still young and you don''t understand. This matter should be considered from a long-term perspective. Well, you leave the assassin with me and I will interrogate him slowly and carefully. After I have mastered sufficient evidence, I will give you a satisfactory explanation."


    With that, vikovski asked about the attitude of King Jan kazimiz and the Polish parliament towards the treaty after Stanislaw pototsky returned to Warsaw.


    Cherchen tells the truth. He said that the treaty caused an uproar in Warsaw, and many parliamentarians opposed the treaty, but the king, old pototsky and marshal lubaomatsky are trying their best to fight for it.


    Vikovsky nodded with satisfaction - what Cherchen said was different from the information sent back by his spy from Warsaw.


    In fact, there was also a secret channel of communication between him and Stanislaw pototsky.


    Old lord Stanislaw pototsky wrote to him more than once.


    In his latest communication, Stanislaw pototsky wrote:


    His Excellency zaporo zego sackgetman, my dear friend! When many people who do not know what you have done regard you as the second Bogdan hemelinitsky, I not only firmly believe that you are loyal to the Republic, but also spare no effort to persuade the members of Parliament and my colleagues to believe that you are for peace and the prosperity of the Republic like me. There are three things I firmly believe: first, your excellency flatly expelled tubulin, the diplomatic envoy of Czar Russia, and presented Magnus de la Gardier abroad; Second, the Ross nation has always believed in its own orthodox teachings. Your Excellency believes in piety. He would rather give his life than betray his faith; Third, since your accession to the throne, your border has enjoyed a rare peace in the past ten years. Although the road to peace is long, for all of us, there is only one motherland. We grow up in the arms of the same motherland. We share blessings and difficulties. Your majesty and I will spare no effort to reach the contract. I also hope you can gather as many Cossacks as possible and release more goodwill.


    Now, with the confirmation of the three parties, vikovski knows that Stanislaw pototsky did not deceive himself.


    So he said to Cherchen, "although the road to peace is tortuous, I still hope that the two countries can reach a contract as soon as possible. Because we don''t have much time left. The Czar''s Russian army has gone south, and the war is bound to start in April and may next year. When you go back, tell the king and pototsky that I hope to fight side by side with them on the battlefield."


    Cherchen promised vikovsky to tell him. He also understood that this was actually a disguised urging of vikovsky to Warsaw.


    After the conversation, vikovsky sent Cherchen to the gate with enthusiasm as always.


    Chechen gets on his horse and prepares to go out of the city to meet with yelishei, who is temporarily stationed outside the city. After walking out of two streets, Chechen accidentally meets Colonel Vasili zolotalenko at the intersection.


    The colonel was Bao Hong''s good friend before his death, and he once lent troops to Chechen to dress up for Pskov. Chechen has always been grateful to him. At this time, Chechen hurried up to say hello.


    Colonel Vasili zolotalenko obviously didn''t expect to meet Cherchen in Kiev. They exchanged greetings immediately.


    Naturally, Cherchen talked about Blair''s attack and his coming to vikovski for justice.


    When he learned that vikovsky told Chechen to think long-term about Pavlo tetria, Vasili zolotalenko spat on the ground as if there were no one else.


    "Take a long view! He is clearly shielding the guy," Vasili zolotalenko said angrily.


    For the Colonel''s statement, Chechen was surprised. He hurried to ask the reason.


    "Pavlo tetria knelt and licked vikovski long ago. He turned around vikovski like a dog in Kiev a few days ago. He hoped that vikovski would support him as the captain of Bratslav''s regiment. When he left yesterday, he took a car of money from vikovski."


    Chechen was shocked. He didn''t know it at all - vikovski and Pavlo tetria would be together.


    "So what good results can you get from looking for vikovski? They have long been birds of a feather."


    "What should I do now?"


    At the thought of asking someone to ask for someone from the other party, Chechen was ashamed and ashamed. He even wanted to find a ground to drill in.


    Vasili zolotalenko thought for a moment and said: "I''m the captain of cherkaser''s regiment, not the Bratslav team, so I have no right and can''t take care of the Bratslav team. This is the tradition of Cossacks. So I advise you to settle down - because this is the Cossack. Although Bao Hong has great prestige, he is dead after all. The so-called tea is cold."

 Chapter 705

    Vasili zolotalenko''s advice made Cherchen very depressed, because he even advised himself to calm down.


    Che Chen, who was in a terrible mood, had no intention to talk with Vasili zolotalenko. He said goodbye to Vasili zolotalenko and rode out of the city.


    Of course, knowing that Pavlo tetria is colluding with vikovsky, Cherchen certainly won''t give the assassin to vikovsky. He decided to leave Kiev early tomorrow morning. As for whether to return to vidava or Bratslav, Cherchen didn''t finally decide.


    He was hesitating.


    Originally, he thought that Pavlo tetria could be brought to justice with the help of vikovsky, so he only brought 150 cavalry. But now neither vikovski nor Vasili zolotalenko can become their own help. At this time, it would be a little too much to rely on these people to break into blazlav.


    At night, Chechen was still struggling between returning to vidava or going to blazlav, and vikovsky found the door. The first thing he said was, "I heard that you met Vasili zolotalenko in the street. You must know that Pavlo tetria intends to take refuge in me."


    "I didn''t expect that your words of gratitude to brother Bao Hong were still in my ears when I was in Xie Qi that day, but you had already forgotten it." Chechen said sarcastically.


    Vikovski was not angry. He sat down in front of Cherchen and said, "I think you''re mistaken. I''ve never forgotten Bao Hong''s resignation to me, but now Pavlo tetria''s harm is not Bao Hong, but Blair."


    In fact, Chechen was speechless for a moment.


    Seeing that Cherchen didn''t speak, vikovsky continued: "Cherchen, my friend. In fact, Pavlo tetria''s position is beneficial to the Republic of Poland and the king behind you, because he is also a pro Polish faction. He assured me that as long as he sits on the throne of Bratslav regiment leader, he will unconditionally support my peace negotiation motion. But if Blair is the regiment leader, I know him, and he will continue Bao Hong''s life All policies, including the so-called free Ukraine. You know, Prince Alexei''s army has gone south. Fortunately, it''s winter now. They can''t fight us in the bad weather in winter and spring. During these months, I must integrate all the forces of the Cossacks. "


    "Is that why you support Pavlo tetria?" Chechen asked.


    "Yes." vigovs nodded.


    He leaned forward and said in a tone of Education: "just as you abandoned Duke konitsky to get out of trouble and promote the peace talks between the two countries, I abandoned Blair for a higher goal."


    Hearing that vikovsky mentioned Duke konitsky, Chechen''s shoulder shook unconsciously. Then, his fingers crossed his chin and made a thoughtful expression.


    After a while, Chechen showed a smile of "I want to understand".


    "You convinced me, chief," Chechen said to vikovski. "At present, there is nothing more important than peace talks and fighting against Prince Alexei."


    Wigowski was satisfied.


    He liked Chechen more and more, because he was a wise man.


    But when vikovski asked Cherchen to give the assassin to himself, Cherchen refused.


    "Chief, you know there are two reasons why I came to Ukraine this time. One is to ask you to preside over justice; the other is to go to Bratslav to pay tribute to brother Bao Hong. In that case, I gave the assassin to Pavlo tetria. At that time, I congratulated him on becoming the new regiment leader of Bratslav." Cherchen said his own ideas.


    For a moment, vikovski looked at Chechen with suspicion. However, he soon laughed.


    "Of course that''s the best. I think Pavlo tetria must welcome you too."


    Then vikovsky exchanged greetings and left.


    On the way back, vikovski talked about Cherchen''s request with Peter doroshenko. The close friend of vikovski immediately regretted: "Ivan, why are you so confused! That boy is not going to give Pavlo tetria a gift. He is going to give Pavlo tetria his death! I guarantee that there will be a bloody storm in Bratslav soon."


    Vikovski looked at his close friend''s anxious expression. He smiled and said, "isn''t this very good?"


    "Good?"


    Peter doroshenko was stunned for a moment, and then he was surprised and said, "you did it on purpose!"


    "Yes, I did see what Chechen wanted to do at a glance. Although Pavlo taitria took refuge in me, I could see that he was a wolf in the eye and was not a person who lived under the people for a long time. Moreover, Pavlo taitria''s assassination of Blair did break through the bottom line of our Cossacks. As a great chief, I can''t promote such a trend, but because of the Cossack tradition, I can''t do it. "


    "So you think you planned to get rid of Pavlo tetria by Chechen?" asked Peter doroshenko.


    Vikovsky was silent for a while.


    There was silence all around. For a moment, there was only the ticking of horse hoofs on the ground.


    "That''s not true. Before Chechen knew the truth, I really wanted to support Pavlo tetria to the top. Because I was confident that I could control him now. But then I changed my mind. Let Chechen make such a fuss. If Pavlo tetria won, it would have no loss to me, and he still had to rely on me; if Chechen really killed Pavlo tetria Tria... "


    "So what?"


    "I''ll support him to be the captain of Bratslav''s regiment." vikovsky''s words surprised humanity.


    "You''re crazy!" Peter doroshenko almost jumped up from his horse.


    Let a Spaniard be the captain of brazlav''s team, which has never happened in the history of Cossacks!


    "What''s the matter? We Cossacks are not a nation at all. Don''t forget that some of our sworn enemies Tatars have become Cossacks, and maxim is also a Scottish mercenary," said wigowski,


    "Besides, the war is about to break out. As I said, I must integrate all the forces of the Cossacks in these months. The bratsraf team left by Bao Hong is the elite of our emirate and the only organized cavalry force. It will play an important role in the future war. But Pavlo tetria will support my policy However, in the face of a strong enemy, he may not be willing to sacrifice his strength; but Cherchen is different. Even if he doesn''t want to contribute, the forces behind him will force him to go to the battlefield. "


    "Ivan, you can always plan ahead and anticipate the enemy''s opportunities," praised Peter doroshenko.


    Vigovsky laughed. Immediately, he said to Peter doroshenko, "Peter, there''s something I need you to help me."

 Chapter 706

    Not knowing that his little trick had been seen through by vikovsky, Cherchen called all the officers of the mercenary regiment after vikovsky left.


    "Gentlemen, there is no fairness and justice in the Republic, nor here. I meant that wigowski could avenge uncle Blair, but he and Pavlo tetria had colluded for a long time."


    Hearing the news, everyone looked at each other in disbelief.


    Chechen added: "vikovski even wants me to make things small and small, and give him the assassin."


    As soon as Cherchen''s voice fell, yelishei stood up.


    He objected: "commander, absolutely not. This is against the knight''s norms and morality."


    Yelishei opened his head, and other officers shouted one after another.


    Chechen made a quiet gesture. He nodded and said, "yes, it''s really against chivalry and morality. So I refused him. And I''m going to take the assassin to Bratslav personally. I''m going to expose Pavlo tetria''s true face."


    "Captain, I''ll follow you!" yelishei shouted first.


    Chechen''s eyes swept from everyone.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it will be a dangerous journey to brazlav. Because we don''t know how many people and strength Pavlo tetria gathered after brother Baohong''s death. Maybe as long as I launch the assassin to testify against Pavlo tetria, the Cossacks will support me and fight against Pavlo tetria; or they will be indifferent and draw a knife at us Yes. It''s all unpredictable. "


    "We are not afraid, commander."


    This time, Xie Miao was shouting.


    Chechen''s eyes floated to Fatima and saw that she also looked at herself with trust and support.


    Chechen immediately felt his pride doubled. He ordered yelisi, "yelisi, go and gather everyone, our people."


    Yelishei knows. He walked out of the tent. Soon a hundred and fifty Hessian cavalry were assembled.


    Chechen dressed neatly with the help of Fatima. He had black armor and a saber hanging from his waist.


    Fatima wore a small metal plate chain armour and a Tatar helmet.


    Out of the tent, Che Chen looked at his subordinates and whispered to himself, "Alas, I''m still too confident. If it brings 500 people, it would be good. There are not too many people to do big things, especially such big things. There are too few hands and too few people."


    Coe then shut up. Then Chechen asked in the loudest voice, "are you all ready to die?"


    In a moment of hesitation, all the Hessian cavalry shouted, "all ready."


    Since these Hessian people came out to be mercenaries, they ate the food of licking blood at the edge of the knife. They have long underestimated life and death.


    What''s more, they are still a generous and generous owner.


    "Good!" Chechen praised, "each of you will be rewarded with a hundred tales."


    "Thank you, Captain!"


    "Tomorrow we''re going to Bratslav. We''re going to do a big thing. If we succeed, there will be a bright future and future waiting for you... I promise! But if we fail, you have only one way to die. Would you like to go with me!"


    "We will!" yelishei and other officers shouted.


    Under the leadership of officers, under the stimulation of money and the temptation of a bright future, the soldiers were excited and each was willing to die.


    Soon, the temporary camp of the mercenary regiment was cleared. A hundred and fifty cavalry, led by Chechen, advanced in the direction of Bratslav.


    Brazlav, located in the southwest of Ukraine, is an important town of Ukraine. Since the establishment of the Cossack emirate, it has twice resisted the invasion of the invaders. The first was in the autumn of 1654, when the Crimean Khan Muhammad gley, who became an ally of the Republic of Poland again, invaded the Bratslav region of Ukraine. Local people rely on their own strength to fight against the invading enemy. They would rather die than fall into the enemy''s hands. The Ukrainian people suffered numerous deaths and injuries, and the struggle was tragic and tragic.


    The second was in 1655. At that time, the army of the Republic of Poland, led by King Jan kazimiz, went straight to blazlav City, where Bao Hong led his Cossacks to fight life and death with the famous generals of the Republic such as Stefan charnietsky.


    Although Bogdan hemelinitsky led a large army to lift the siege, the victorious Cossacks still had to set fire to Bratslav city and evacuate the battlefield.


    After that, due to the Swedish invasion of Poland, the Cossacks returned to brazlav and rebuilt it.


    When Chechen and his party arrived at Bratslav after a ten day long journey, they saw the rebuilt castle.


    The newly-built Bratslav city highlights its military role. Its walls are wide at the bottom and narrow at the bottom, and above them are wooden fortifications and ceilings; Turrets were also built at the four corners of the city wall, and the artillery position was open at an angle of 60 degrees, with almost no four corners; A wide moat surrounds the city. There are suspension bridges at the four gates. As long as the suspension bridge is erected, no one can get in and out of the gate.


    The Cossack sentinels guarding on the city wall saw a team of cavalry in black clothes and armor suddenly appear under the city, and they guarded one after another. But when they learned that it was Bao Hong''s good friend Che Chen, the former regiment leader, who came to pay tribute to Bao Hong, they put down their guns one by one.


    "Just a moment, please. I''ll inform the elder." a Cossack captain shouted.


    Then he hurried down the tower.


    As the position of regiment leader was temporarily vacant, Bratslav''s military and political power was temporarily controlled by the "Brotherhood". The members of these "brotherhoods" are Bao Hong''s League brothers and officers in the team.


    These include company commander nezamaynov, captain of the Kanev branch, company commander steboriv, company commander dimosev, company commander lehimi, company commander jamid Popovich and company commander Balaban.


    Of course, there is Pavlo tetria, Bratslav''s metrologist and a popular candidate for the next regiment captain.


    At this time, these people were gathered in the city''s Orthodox Church to discuss the election of the next team leader candidate.


    The sponsor of the conference was, of course, Pavlo tetria. The man was short in stature and ugly. He had a shrewd mind, observant eyes and a tongue as sweet as honey.


    Although Blair asked the League brothers to hold elections after he returned from vidava when he left Bratslav, the "Brotherhood" also agreed. But as soon as the distance is far away, the feeling fades. Most of the elders of the "Brotherhood" could not stand Pavlo tetria''s repeated gifts and wishes, and agreed to hold the meeting without Blair returning.


    There is also a reason why Pavlo tetria is so impatient - that is, the assassin he sent has not returned.


    According to the original plan, after the assassin assassinated Blair, he would come back immediately, whether successful or not. But after such a long time, there was no news from the people he sent, which made Pavlo tetria''s heart anxious and bumpy.


    That''s why he decided not to wait any longer, but to hold an election immediately and let himself be the captain of Bratslav''s regiment.


    In this way, even if the assassin loses his hand and Blair returns safely, he can only do nothing.


    Pavlo tetria paid for it. He took out the gold coins, silver spoons, gold plates and other booty buried by his private soldiers in the forest and reed fields for many years and gave them to the company commanders to get their support.


    Even more just in case, he even replaced the Cossack guard responsible for protecting the conference today with his own.


    "Everybody," Pavlo tetria went to the altar of the church. He bowed to the company commanders and said humbly, "as a backward Cossack, my qualifications and experience are not comparable to those of you here, so let me start today''s meeting."


    The white haired company commander steboriv, the Cossack old man who received a bag of gold coins and two gold plates, knocked on the chair with a cigarette pole. He said, "Pavlo, don''t be modest, just talk."


    Commander steborif''s words emboldened and supported Pavlo tetria. So he said loudly, "everybody, the so-called people don''t go without a head and birds don''t fly without a head. Our beloved Baohong regiment captain has been dead for more than two months, but we haven''t elected a new regiment captain until now, which makes the brothers in the team panic, and some other Cossack teams are also eyeing us..."


    Pavlo tetria said this and was suddenly interrupted by a drink.


    "Who is it? Who dares to covet our Bratslav team? I''ll kill him!"


    The speaker was company commander Jamie Popovich, who was known for his recklessness and mindlessness.


    Pavlo tetria smiled at Jamie and made a sign of calmness. He explained, "commander Jamie, I don''t mean anyone specifically, but it''s possible."


    Then Pavlo tetria paused. He quickly looked around and saw that the supporters he had bought gave him support. Pavlo tetria said, "so I suggest that a new regiment leader be elected today."


    Blair''s supporters were unwilling. They said that since the "Brotherhood" promised to wait for Blair to return before leaving, it should abide by the oath.


    "Cossacks never break promises and vows," they shouted.


    Pavlo tetria is certainly prepared to say something about this. But just as he was about to take out his words to persuade the opponents, the Cossack captain came in and announced the arrival of Cherchen.


    "He said he came to pay tribute to the leader of Baohong regiment," said the informant.


    Chechen''s arrival caught Pavlo tetria by surprise. His first reaction was that the assassin missed.


    "How many people did he bring? Did he come back with Blair?" Pavlo tetria blurted out.


    Seeing the metrological officer asking two questions in a row, the informer was a little overwhelmed, but he immediately responded and replied, "there are more than 100 people. But I didn''t see sir Blair."


    Pavlo tetria was relieved to hear that there were only such people in Cherchen and that Blair was not among them.


    In terms of the number of people, this time he arranged four or five hundred Cossacks around the church, four or five times that of the other party.


    "Maybe Blair is dead," he thought.


    At this time, commander dimosev asked, "Tyria, what do you mean by asking how many people he brought and whether Blair came back together?"


    "It''s not interesting," Pavlo tetria said easily: "We all know that alvar Chechen is a good friend of the captain of Baohong regiment, but he is not our Cossack''s brother after all. If an outsider appears in Bratslav, of course I want to ask; as for my second question, we all know that Blair took Baohong''s children to vidava, and as far as I know, alvar Chechen is the Lord of vidava."


    After explaining to captain dimosev, Pavlo tetria ordered the informer, "what are you doing? Put down the suspension bridge and open the gate to let them in."

 Chapter 707

    The suspension bridge was slowly lowered, and the gate of Bratslav was slowly opened. Entrusted by Pavlo tetria to welcome Cherchen, Captain steboriv appeared at the gate of the city.


    "Welcome, your excellency aleval Chechen," said company commander steborif, lowering his head under his belt.


    Chechen jumped out of the horse. He didn''t know steborif, so he had to say broadly when holding up steborif''s body: "Hello, old man."


    "I''m steboriv, the company commander of Bratslav team. Just call me by my name." steboriv straightened up and smiled.


    But when he saw Chechen''s fully armed armor, steborif''s smile solidified.


    "Just in case," Chechen explained hurriedly, "I don''t know if you know that Lord Stanislaw pototsky of the Polish mission was attacked by robbers on the way to Kiev last time."


    Steborif showed an expression of enlightenment.


    "You''re worried about it," he said. "When the captain of Baohong regiment was alive, he had long obeyed the bandits and Tatar Raiders near Bratslav. They dare to run wild elsewhere, but they dare not here."


    Then steborif made an "please" gesture.


    Chechen and steborif walked side by side towards the city, and yelishei and others got off their horses one after another.


    When Chechen walked into the city gate, he saw hundreds of Cossacks gathered around the city gate. They either wore open sheep fur coats, bare chests and breasts, or Cossack uniforms and wolf fur hats.


    But by coincidence, they all showed a ferocious look, and some people put their hands on the knives and gun handles around their waists.


    These people are all steborif''s men. After all, Pavlo tetria was still worried that Chechen was a bad comer, so he asked steborif to prepare a good hand in case of pity.


    Steborif saw Chechen''s eyes turning and patrolling around. He went to the nearest Cossack and kicked his hand on the handle.


    "What the fuck are you looking at? Chechen is a guest, not an enemy." steborif taught.


    Then, he changed his face and said to Chechen, "little brother Chechen, my men are rude and lack of education. I hope you don''t laugh."


    "It''s all right, I don''t laugh." Chechen said.


    Then, Chechen continued to walk towards the city.


    As the streets of Bratslav were not wide, the people brought by Cherchen had to move forward in two rows.


    At this time, two different styles of troops stood together and made judgments.


    Although the Hessian cavalry brought by Chechen is small, they can move neatly and uniformly. 150 people are like one person; Although the Cossacks were numerous, they were like a plate of loose sand.


    When the Cossacks around saw Cherchen coming, they all retreated around, but vaguely formed a situation of encirclement.


    For this blatant threat, Che Chen turned a blind eye. As he moved forward, he asked where Bao Hong''s coffin was now.


    "The coffin of the captain of Baohong regiment is now in the Orthodox Church in the city. Today, all our company commanders are holding a meeting in the church and we are electing a new regiment captain." steborif said, peeping at Cherchen''s face.


    But to his disappointment, Chechen''s face didn''t change at all. He just replied, "it''s really time for me to come."


    After a while, a crowd came to the church.


    The church door is open. Fatima was about to follow Chechen in, but steborif stopped her.


    "Sorry, this is the church," he said.


    The tone was mild, but the attitude was firm.


    "Then yelishei, you go in with me," said Chechen.


    "Yelishei is Russian and Orthodox," Cherchen explained.


    Yelishei came out of the queue step by step, with a full sack in his hand.


    "This is a gift from the head to Pavlo tetria, the metrological officer."


    When steborif asked, yelishei said so.


    Although not the captain of the regiment, Pavlo tetria regards himself as Bao Hong''s successor and welcomes Chechen.


    If it hadn''t been for Che Chen to have known his true face, he really regarded him as a good man by accident.


    "Your Excellency," said Chechen, holding Pavlo tetria''s hand, "I''m also uncle Blair. Vidava didn''t know the news of brother Bao Hong''s death until he came. I''m in a hurry. I hope I don''t disturb your business."


    "No, no," Pavlo tetria quickly denied.


    Then, his eyes turned, and now he looked at yelishei standing behind Chechen with a sack in his hand. Then he asked carefully, "Blair, why didn''t he come back with you?"


    "Uncle Blair was attacked on his way back."


    "Ah!" Pavlo tetria pretended to be extremely shocked.


    "Is he okay? Who''s the killer?"


    "Uncle Blair lost a leg, but his life was saved."


    "God bless you," Pavlo tetria punned.


    The company commanders in the church heard that Blair had become disabled and had different expressions on their faces. There are sympathy, lamentation and schadenfreude.


    At this time, Che Chen stepped back and said, "as for the murderer, I brought it."


    His words were unexpected, and as soon as Cherchen''s voice fell, yelishei untied the sack.


    A curled man rolled out of the sack.


    "Budak!"


    "It''s Budapest!"


    Those detachment leaders were shocked when they saw the people rolling out of the sack.


    Because they all know this person.


    This man is budak, a famous sharpshooter in Bratslav.


    When yelisi pulled out the rag that blocked budak''s mouth, budak cried and shouted, "the metrologist, save me, save me!"


    The detachment leaders looked at Pavlo tetria again.


    Budak''s words clearly prove that he was sent by Pavlo tetria.


    For a moment, Pavlo tetria''s face was as ugly as his dead father and mother.


    But soon, the metrological officer changed back to a calm expression.


    At this time, Pavlo taitria had killed Chechen.


    With his own advance mobilization, he surrounded Cherchen''s men in the square. At this time, he had no fear.


    Pavlo tetria walked backwards to the altar and said, "aleval Chechen, I regard you as my most respected guest, but you bought this man to slander me. I know you have a good relationship with Blair, but you don''t have to help him in this way."


    In a word, Pavlo tetria turned himself from a buyer into a victim, and Cherchen became a villain who deliberately murdered him.


    Hearing this reversal of black and white, Chechen smiled without anger. He asked, "then I want to ask you, how did I buy him at my own door in vidava? Did you send him for me to buy him?"


    Pavlo tetria was silent. He put his hand behind his back and secretly made a sign to a guard in the corner.


    Immediately, the guard left quietly.


    After Pavlo tetria finished his gesture, he no longer defended anything, but opened his hands and said to everyone, "guys, do you believe me or this outsider?"


    The leaders of the detachment looked at each other and wondered why Pavlo tetria suddenly asked this question.


    Commander dimosev, who had previously questioned Pavlo tetria, stood up and said to the metrology officer, "Pavlo, we just want to know the truth now. When the facts are clear, we naturally know who to believe and who not to believe."


    Company commander dimosev''s words were reasonable, and several company commanders immediately expressed their support for him.


    "I have already said the truth, that is, aleval Chechen bought budak to frame me," Pavlo tetria said firmly.


    Among the company commanders, steboriv, the supporter of Pavlo tetria, winked at Pavlo tetria and said that it was ready outside.


    At the same time, steborif was the first to stand up. He went to Pavlo tetria and said to the other detachment leaders, "I trust the metrologist."


    At this time, others are still hesitating.


    Commander dimosev simply roared, "Pavlo tetria!"


    The company commander was angry that Pavlo tetria, who had always been humble and respectful, turned over and over to prevaricate himself and everyone with such a sentence.


    But this did not attract Pavlo tetria''s answer, but dozens of Cossacks with knives and guns poured out of the side doors on both sides of the church altar.


    "Gentlemen, if you don''t want to believe me, I can''t force it. But whoever doesn''t want to go with me, don''t go." Pavlo tetria''s words were like an ultimatum.


    Then he looked up at the sky.


    "Team leader, he must be lonely in heaven. I hope someone will accompany him."


    Pavlo tetria saw that he had soldiers in his hand. Company commander Kanev, company commander nezamaynov, company commander lehimi, company commander Balaban and others retreated one after another, and they stood on Pavlo tetria''s side.


    Only two company commanders, Jamie Popovich and dimosev, remained principled.


    They stood still with Chechen and yelishei.


    Pavlo tetria shook his head regretfully.


    "I really don''t want to kill in church, but you forced me," he said.


    With that, Pavlo tetria raised his hand to order shooting.


    At this time, Che Chen suddenly shouted, "wait a minute!"


    Pavlo tetria''s hand stopped in mid air.


    "Aleval Chechen, do you have anything else to say? I''m afraid it''s a little late if you want to beg for mercy." Pavlo tetria was completely in control of the overall situation.


    Chechen first looked up at the ceiling of the church. He looked back and said to Pavlo tetria, "I have only one word."


    "What do you say?"


    "I really don''t want to kill in the church, but you forced me."


    He returned Pavlo tetria''s words to him intact.


    Pavlo tetria''s face froze.


    He was about to wave again when suddenly several black objects fell from the ceiling.


    The objects fell on the floor and made a dull noise.


    Then Pavlo tetria heard the burning of the fire rope.


    It''s a bomb!


    Pavlo tetria''s pupils contracted sharply in fear, and he grabbed his supporter steborif in front of him.


    With a few loud noises, the church was shrouded in darkness. The strong shock wave produced by the explosion broke all the glass.


    Before the explosion, Cherchen and yelishei pressed jamid Popovich and dimosev to the ground.


    "Cover your mouth and nose and walk with me, and retreat to the door." Chechen said.


    When the two branch leaders heard the speech, they all bent down and bowed back towards the gate.


    A black figure fell beside Chechen.


    "Fatima, you did a good job." Chechen praised his wife.


    After being stopped outside the church, Fatima, disguised as a Cossack, sneaked into the crowd. She quietly approached the church and managed to climb up the roof of the church.


    Those bombs falling from the sky are her masterpiece.


    Before Fatima answered, Pavlo tetria''s devil like roar came from the black smoke: "catch them, catch them! Don''t let them run away. I''ll break them into pieces with my own hands!"


    But Pavlo tetria''s desire to tear Cherchen to pieces is doomed to fail.


    As the church door was knocked open from the outside, fedot rushed in with people.


    Outside the church, the sudden explosion stunned Pavlo tetria.


    They stared at the church, wondering what was going on inside.


    Because of this distraction, they were dealt a heavy blow.


    Because the explosion is a signal of attack for the soldiers of the mercenary regiment.


    "Kill!"


    Xie Miao pulled out his saber and shouted.


    Then, like a stone falling into the water and causing a water halo, the Hessian cavalry pulled out their weapons at the same time and cut in all directions.


    They were suddenly attacked. Although these Cossacks were also ill intentioned and were ready to kill the mercenary regiment after receiving the order of Pavlo tetria, what appeared now was the tragic scene of Pavlo tetria''s Cossacks being killed and defeated.


    They were attacked by surprise. Pistols were fired against their heads and chest, and sabers and broadswords were stabbed directly against their chest. They were forced to the wall, into huts and barns, and they were cut and slashed by swords; The Cossacks behind were squeezed by the people in front, and the ones who ran away collided with those who came forward, making it even difficult for the Cossacks to raise their hands and weapons to fight back.


    In this state, the Cossacks in the innermost circle almost fell without resistance.


    Rows and rows of soldiers in cavalry half armour and half breastplate were forgetting themselves and working hard to cut down and pursue relentlessly, so that the Cossacks could not form a team, could not move a knife and could not breathe.


    In melee and melee, the gap between the two weapons and equipment was quickly reflected. Hessian heavy cavalry in cavalry and half armor are like huge steel towers. The saber of Cossacks makes a "jingling" sound on them, but it is difficult to hurt them. However, the musket that can pierce the armor is difficult to use in this kind of hand to hand combat.


    After cleaning up several small groups of Cossacks who gathered together to resist tenaciously, the mercenary regiment occupied the church in the city and an area around the square.


    The square was full of corpses. The corpses of the Cossacks, short spears, muskets and sabers lay a thick layer on the ground, making it impossible for people to step down.


    The remaining Cossacks threw away their spears and sabers and ran for their lives in an inhuman voice, regardless of their master in the church.


    "Build fortifications quickly, and the Cossacks will surely fight back. Also, let''s go to the church with me." Xie Miao, the temporary commander, pointed out everywhere.


    He shouted, pointing the saber in his hand to the western painting and issuing orders.


    Then he led a dozen soldiers into the church gate.

 Chapter 708

    The fighting in the church ended earlier.


    When fedot led the men in, Pavlo tetria''s men fired a shot in the dark in the direction of the church gate. However, due to poor sight, most of the bullets hit the walls on both sides of the church gate. Since only one Hessian cavalry was hit by the bullet - he also became the first casualty of the mercenary regiment in the battle - the bullet hit his head - first smashed his helmet, and then the huge impact broke his cervical spine, The celestial cover was also lifted.


    Regardless of their dead companions, the other Hessian cavalry fired a shot at the front also shrouded in black smoke, and then drew their swords and charged.


    Two torrents collided in the church. For a time, the chairs in the church were overturned and kicked down, and the sound of drinking and swearing and the intersection of swords could be heard.


    "Sons of bitches, go to hell!"


    "German, take your life!"


    Fedot picked up Cherchen and yelishei. Cherchen said to him, "fedot, protect these two. They are company commander Jamie Popovich and company commander dimosev of Bratslav. They are our good friends."


    Fedo nodded.


    But then Jamie Popovich didn''t want to. He pulled out his saber and pistol and said to Chechen, "I don''t need protection. I''m going to kill Pavlo tetria, a son of a bitch. The fucking boy dared to threaten me. I want him to know that he didn''t know which table to play mud under when I was fighting with the Tatars."


    With that, Jamie Popovich rushed straight into the regiment.


    Jamie Popovich is indomitable, and dimosev can''t fall behind. Because for a Cossack, face is more important than everything including life. Nezamaynov knew that if he was afraid of war today, once it was spread, he would be disgraced and ridiculed in Bratslav. If not, he would give people an ironic nickname and be a joke for others'' entertainment all his life. At that time, he will lose all his fame and find it difficult to gain a foothold.


    Seeing that they didn''t listen to their own arrangement, Chechen was extremely helpless, but he couldn''t ignore it, because after calming the rebellion, Chechen still had to rely on these two people to stabilize the situation in Bratslav - he didn''t think that he could really rely on his 150 people to master the city with 10000 Cossack elite soldiers.


    So Chechen had to lead yelishei and Fatima into the battle.


    Like the battle outside the church, the Hessian cavalry with excellent armor had an advantage in close combat, and Pavlo tetria''s men gradually lost.


    Pavlo tetria hid behind the pulpit, curled up, his face covered with smoke. Pavlo tetria is not good at martial courage. He is used to playing tricks and cleverness. When the situation is out of his control, his greedy nature of life and fear of death is revealed.


    The bomb that fell at his feet did him no harm because the white haired steborif made his human shield. But the unlucky steborif was badly fried. He had a big cut in his stomach and even his intestines fell out.


    To death, I couldn''t believe that Pavlo tetria would fall to the ground with such an unkind and cruel steborif. His eyes stared in the direction of Pavlo tetria.


    Pavlo tetria fired a shivering shot at the right front. As he retracted his gun hand, Pavlo tetria''s eyes met those of steborif.


    From that godless eye, Pavlo tetria saw hatred and the desire to bring himself to hell.


    Pavlo tetria shivered.


    He drew a cross on his chest.


    "Don''t blame me, steborif." Pavlo tetria whispered to himself, "you''re old and won''t live long. I just asked you to see God a few days in advance. In fact, you didn''t lose anything. Don''t worry, I''ll take out half of the gold coins and tableware I gave you, no... take out a third and bury it with you."


    Pavlo tetria comforted himself, but he didn''t find himself a target for Jamie Popovich.


    The reckless Cossack detachment commander found Pavlo tetria hiding behind the pulpit. He was like a bull who saw the red cloth. Jamie Popovich rushed forward and lifted the pulpit.


    "Pavlo tetria!" Jamie Popovich''s face was like angry King Kong. He opened his mouth and looked at Pavlo tetria like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Pavlo tetria was so frightened that he crawled on the ground, praying for "mercy".


    But Jamie Popovich won''t let him go. The team leader took off his sheepskin shawl. He grabbed the clothes on Pavlo tetria''s back. As soon as he mentioned it, Pavlo tetria was lifted up.


    "Go to hell, you dog," roared Jamie Popovich.


    He lifted Pavlo tetria high to kill him alive.


    Suddenly, a stream of heat poured on Jamie Popovich''s head and face, and a smell of excrement and urine went straight to his nose.


    Pavlo tetria is incontinent.


    Jamie Popovich threw Pavlo tetria to the ground in disgust. He wiped the urine flowing into his eyes with one hand. When his eyesight was no longer blurred, he grabbed the handle of the knife and stabbed Pavlo tetria in the chest.


    "Leave someone under the knife!"


    Two swords held Jamie Popovich''s knife at the same time and saved Pavlo tetria from death.


    It was Chechen and yelishei who saved Pavlo tetria.


    Of course they don''t pity this guy.


    Cherchen said to Jamie Popovich, "your company commander, spare this guy''s life for the time being. I asked him to make his crimes public in front of all Bratslav Cossack brothers."


    Jamie Popovich took back his knife reluctantly. At the end of the day, he shouted reluctantly.


    With Pavlo tetria captured alive, the other Cossacks who were still struggling laid down their weapons.


    In the battle, including steboriv, company commander karnev, company commander nezamaynov, company commander lehimi, company commander Balaban and other Cossack company commanders who stood on Pavlo tetria''s side because of greed for life and fear of death, or because of accepting bribes, all died in the hands of Hessen cavalry.

 Chapter 709

    Pavlo tetria was dragged like a dog to the square.


    At this time, thousands of Cossacks in Bratslav had already surrounded from all directions. They blocked all the intersections and surrounded the square.


    There are two reasons why they didn''t attack immediately.


    First, the artillery placed in the city wall and armory did not arrive, and a rash attack would cause heavy losses.


    Second, the company commanders are in the church. When their life and death are unknown, the Cossacks will inevitably throw a mouse.


    However, it is only a matter of time to overcome these two problems.


    When dimosev went to explain the cause of the conflagration under the entrustment of Cherchen, the Cossacks had brought artillery from the city wall, and the Cossack team leaders and soldiers'' representatives had elected temporary leaders.


    "Cossack brothers," cried dimosev, "Pavlo tetria has a human face and a beast''s heart. He is not only afraid of assassinating the leader of the Blair branch, but also tries to kill his good friend Mr. aleval Chechen, the leader of the Baohong regiment who came to offer condolences. This is the reason for the conflagration."


    The Cossacks looked at each other, and some people looked suspicious.


    Rajius, the former Bratslav team leader who was temporarily elected as the leader, asked dimosev, "how are the other company commanders? Are they still alive? Where''s Pavlo tetria?"


    "Pavlo tetria was captured alive. Except for me and captain jimead Popovich, all the other leaders were dead."


    Hearing that all their officers were dead, the Cossacks under the commander of the detachment became excited. They shouted for revenge for their officers.


    "Did the Germans or Pavlo tetria kill our officer?" someone asked.


    "It''s Pavlo tetria," said dimosev.


    This is also the words set by the two branch leaders and Chechen.


    After all, so many branch leaders helped the tyranny and died in the fire, which is not only a shame for Bratslav''s team, but also makes the dead Bao Hong the object of ridicule of all zaporoze Cossacks.


    So it''s good that Pavlo tetria should bear all the blame. Others are good Cossacks and martyrs to stop the ambitious Pavlo tetria.


    It was said that their detachment leaders were killed in the war, and the Cossacks fell silent for a time.


    Then, like a volcanic eruption, the Cossacks issued a deafening roar: "execute Pavlo tetria and avenge the detachment leaders!"


    "Revenge!"


    "Revenge! Revenge!"


    For a moment, the demand for the execution of Pavlo tetria soared into the sky.


    Rajiu and dimosev broke their voices to make this appeal small.


    Rajiu obviously didn''t fully believe nezamaynov''s words. He said to the quieter Cossacks, "brothers, please don''t be impatient. Although I don''t doubt the integrity of captain nezamaynov, I can''t listen to one side at this time."


    Then rajiu said to nezamaynov, "I want to see the metrological officer and listen to what he says."


    This requirement is reasonable. Besides, the evidence against Blair is conclusive. Of course, dimosev is not afraid of rajiu to see Pavlo tetria.


    However, rajiu''s lack of calmness and wisdom led to the dissatisfaction of some Cossacks. These Cossacks, most of the dead regiment leaders, were dazzled by hatred.


    "Rajiu wants to cover Pavlo tetria."


    "Rajiu is not a good brother, but a traitor!"


    They shouted.


    This made rajiu feel humiliated. He blushed and would quit on the spot.


    Finally, dimosev came out and made a round. He said that if the brothers had doubts, they could go to a few more people. And in order to ensure the safety of the people who go, Chechen is willing to hand over the same number of hostages.


    Soon, ten representatives, including rajiu, were elected. Led by nezamaynov, they passed by ten people headed by fedot and entered the square.


    Time goes by. Just as the Cossacks were about to lose patience, rajiu and them came out.


    The delegates who returned to their own people all looked very blue. Without waiting for others to ask, rajiu jumped onto the support of the gun in two steps.


    "Pavlo tetria is a murderer, a heinous murderer!" he shouted.


    The other nine shouted, "it''s a murderer and a shameful traitor!"


    The Cossacks were boiling again. They threw away their weapons and rushed towards the square with their bare hands.


    This time, the Hessian cavalry did not stop them.


    Pavlo tetria, kneeling in the middle of the square, read bloodthirsty and animal nature from the eyes of the Cossacks pouring towards him. He understood that these people came to claim his life. His face showed a look of despair and a cry of despair came out of his mouth.


    Beside him, his accomplice, the Cossack marksman buddock, was foaming at the mouth and wriggling on the ground like an earthworm trying to escape.


    It won''t help.


    He was lifted up by the Cossacks, who grabbed his arms and his chest, grabbed his neck and pulled the only pinch of hair on his head. He struggled and howled. After a while, his head was bleeding and there was no grass on his head. His appearance was terrible. Then someone knocked one of his eyeballs out of the eye socket and broke his hand.


    Pavlo tetria was tortured no less than his accomplices. The Cossacks who wanted to avenge their detachment leaders grabbed his feet and dragged him to a Xing column beside the square.


    Then, I don''t know who got a bucket of tar. After the tar was lit, Pavlo tetria was put into a burning tar barrel.


    The blazing flames instantly swallowed Pavlo tetria and turned him into a burning man. But his pain did not end there. Thousands of people trampled him with their feet, and some tore at his burned carbon black limbs regardless of the fire.


    The Hessian cavalry around were madly shocked by the Cossacks. They have seen murders, but they have never seen such murders; They had seen corpse abuse, but they had never seen such abuse - the Cossacks held up two completely non-human corpses and threw them to the ground until they had to break them apart.


    Che Chen looked at the scene with nausea.


    Beside Cherchen, dimosev looked at all this calmly, but his mind drifted to another thing.


    That''s the team leader.


    At this time, dimosev had decided that Cherchen would become Bratslav''s regiment leader. Because Cherchen''s wit, determination and courage in eradicating Pavlo tetria this time deeply impressed dimosev.


    Besides, he is Bao Hong''s brother.


    Dimosev looked at jimead Popovich. He thought the old man would look at himself tacitly, but he saw that the other party was just looking at the Cossack brothers with great interest.


    Dimosev, who felt he was casting pearls before swine, withdrew his eyes.


    Then, he came to Chechen, suddenly bent down and said with all his strength: "Your Excellency alvar Chechen, I hope you can be the captain of the Bratslav Cossack team."


    The sound of dimosev sounded like a bell, and everyone in the square heard it clearly. For a moment, everyone was quiet. Even the Cossacks holding Pavlo tetria and budak''s bones stopped and looked blankly at dimosev and Cherchen in front of him.


    Jimead Popovich looked at dimosev in disbelief at first, but he quickly reacted.


    Although jimead Popovich was reckless, he was not stupid. When he figured it out, he really hated that he was slow and let dimosev take the lead.


    Yes, after Blair''s disability and the death of most of the team leaders, who is the most suitable captain for Bratslav? There is no second choice except Cherchen. He was not only a close friend of the Baohong regiment leader, but also famous. Moreover, the eradication of Pavlo tetria this time also depends on his strength.


    If there is anything wrong with Chechen, the only two points are that he is not an orthodox and not a Cossack.


    But it''s not really a big problem. Although most of the Cossacks in Ukraine believe in the Orthodox Church, there are also Catholic Cossacks. Many of the original Cossacks were Catholics. As for saying that he is not a Cossack, it is even simpler. As long as a ceremony is held, he can be turned into a Cossack immediately.


    "Lord Chechen, I sincerely hope you are worried about our regiment captain," said jimead Popovich, who had figured it out.


    Under the leadership of the two remaining company commanders, all the Cossacks in the square shouted: "Chechen, Chechen, regiment captain, regiment captain!"


    But Chechen, who was supported by everyone, showed a worried expression at this time. His purpose of coming this time is to avenge uncle Blair and Bao Hong''s son. He never wanted to covet the position of regiment leader.


    "Everybody, everybody. Uncle Blair is the most suitable candidate for the regiment captain." Chechen shouted.


    He also tried to lift up dimosev, but they were full of strength. Cherchen wouldn''t allow them to raise their heads.


    Unfortunately, at this time, yelisheyi and others were all spectators. Instead of extricating Cherchen, they fanned the flames and encouraged the arrogance of the Cossacks.


    Chechen had to refuse again, but those ordinary Cossack soldiers didn''t have that patience. They rushed up and surrounded Chechen. Then someone took the scepter used by the captain of Baohong regiment, and someone called a barber.


    When the scepter was handed over to Chechen, Bratslav''s Cossacks completed the yellow robe of Chechen.


    A new regiment leader was born.

 Chapter 710

    At night, when the blood on the square was diluted and the Cossacks and Hessian cavalry drank and cheered for Cherchen to become the team leader, Cherchen, the new Cossack Bratslav team leader, sighed in the room.


    From time to time, he also put his hand to his brain seeds.


    There, the original hair has long disappeared, leaving only a small rub at the halogen door. Other places are shaved as bright as an egg.


    Yes, the Cossacks turned Cherchen into a Cossack in the simplest way - the barber they found made Cherchen''s hairstyle Cossack.


    The scalp without hair feels cold and smooth. When his hands felt that touch again, Che Chen sighed again.


    But the companions won''t just let their leader go. Yelisheyi found a mirror and put it in front of Cherchen.


    "Captain, look! How beautiful the people in the mirror are!" said yelishei.


    As he spoke, he laughed first.


    This smile brought up the atmosphere in the room, and even Fatima smiled.


    "What are you laughing at?" Chechen saw his ugly hairstyle in the mirror and photographed the mirror on the table angrily.


    "Captain, you''re not at a loss. Your hair can grow again, but the position of captain of this regiment doesn''t always exist." fedot tried to cheer up Cherchen and think for the best.


    But if everything can come back, Chechen would rather have his own beautiful hair.


    "Fedot, I shouldn''t be the captain of this regiment. You know, uncle Blair should take this position." Chechen sighed.


    He came all the way to Bratslav to avenge uncle Blair, but now he came to seek power. What would uncle Blair think if he knew about it?


    "The colonel can''t say that," yelishei said.


    He was dismissive of Chechen''s worry.


    "I said, Captain, did you want to be the captain of this regiment yourself? No. the Cossacks elected you with one voice. You didn''t rob uncle Blair of anything. Besides, uncle Blair hurt a leg and became disabled. He''s unlikely to be the captain of this regiment. Have you ever seen a Cossack captain who is disabled? No."


    "Alas." Chechen sighed again, "but I''m a Polish aristocrat."


    At this time, dimosev came in from the outside with wine.


    Dimosev knew that the captain of Chechen''s regiment was unwilling to do so, so he specially came to enlighten Chechen. And just as soon as he came in, he heard Chechen''s last sentence.


    "What''s so great about the Polish nobility!" said dimosev, blushing.


    He thought that Chechen had voluntarily become the captain of the Cossack regiment and had demoted himself.


    "Lord Chechen, although you have saved my life, I''m not happy if you look down on our Cossacks. Our Cossacks are no better than those Polish nobles. When old Hemei was still alive, I didn''t kill those Polish nobles, count and Duke, one by one. But when I went to the battlefield, I was scared by me before I fought You have to piss. "


    Seeing that dimosev misunderstood his meaning, Cherchen quickly explained, "commander dimosev, I don''t mean that. I mean, will my identity as a Polish aristocrat cause the dissatisfaction of Cossacks in other teams?"


    "Who dares!" dimosev listened to Cherchen''s scruples about this, and his wine surged up and patted the table.


    "It''s a matter within the team itself to elect the leader of the regiment. Even the chief can''t intervene. Besides, don''t look at the heads of other teams who despise the nobility, but in their hearts, which one doesn''t yearn for the life of the nobility? Ivan hilko, he robbed the most noble girls in those years."


    With that, dimosev stood up. He patted Chechen on the shoulder with encouragement.


    "Don''t worry, regiment leader. We all support you and trust you. Just sit here at ease."


    "Yes, chief. We will all continue to support you." yelishei and others also said one after another


    When dimosev''s words came to this, Cherchen had to nod.


    In the following month, Cherchen began to perform his duties as the leader of the Cossack regiment, the third post after the head of the mercenary regiment and beii, the Crimean Khanate.


    And he did three main things.


    One is to show respect for the beliefs of the Cossacks. Although Chechen is a Catholic, he said he would not build a Catholic Church in Bratslav.


    The second is to re elect a new team leader. Che Chen respects the tradition of Cossacks. He does not interfere in the election of branch leaders. All candidates are selected by the Cossacks of the original branch, and then appointed by him.


    The third is to change the fixed land rent to the physical land rent. Cherchen followed Ingrid''s practice in vidava and levied a fixed proportion of grain as a tax burden.


    These three points were unanimously welcomed by the Cossacks and farmers in Bratslav, and Cherchen soon became popular.


    Then, in view of the loose temperament of Cossacks, Cherchen began to implement strict military discipline, subdue restless soldiers, and let some old, weak, sick and disabled soldiers return home.


    He also began to repair burned houses on the border, build fortifications, build fortified manors and granges, and garrison them by retired Cossacks.


    Chechen even has a bigger plan - that is, relying on his old relationship with bayazid Khan of akman, Chechen will be led by bayazid Khan. Chechen will make an oath with the heads of Tatar tribes along the border, turn fighting into friendship, and then rely on the escort of these tribes. Chechen will transport part of the physical land rent collected to akman in exchange for salt, Some of them were exported to Italy and France in Western Europe.


    This is also the Bratslav version that Chechen wants to build after learning from what Ingrid has done in vidava.


    The time entered 1658. Before the first snow fell in the new year, Chechen received a confirmation from vikovsky from Kiev that he was the captain of Bratslav regiment.


    And the reason why it took so long, just as Chechen himself expected, his special identity caused an uproar among the Cossacks. However, due to vikovski''s advance planning and preparation and Peter doroshenko''s series connection, the team leaders of each team still acquiesced to this fact.


    After all, even blatzlav''s Cossacks don''t mind an outsider. When he is the head of their team, they "outsiders" mind a ball.

 Chapter 711

    The messenger for vigovsky was Peter doroshenko.


    As soon as he saw Chechen, he said, "captain of Chechen regiment, you should thank chief wigovsky for taking this position."


    Cherchen was still bitter about vikovski''s protection of Pavlo tetria. Now he couldn''t help laughing when he heard Peter doroshenko say so.


    Peter doroshenko frowned. Of course he understood the meaning of Chechen''s sneer.


    "Captain of the Chechen regiment," Peter doroshenko said seriously, "you are now the captain of the Cossack regiment, and you must have a respectful attitude towards the great chief. Besides, you can get rid of Pavlo tetria. If there is no acquiescence of the great chief, do you think you can succeed?"


    The corners of Chechen''s mouth no longer rose.


    He understood that Peter doroshenko was indeed telling the truth. In this matter, even if vikovsky sent a messenger to Bratslav, Pavlo tetria may be sitting here today.


    After a while, Che Chen asked, "why?"


    He didn''t understand why vikovski suddenly gave up Pavlo tetria.


    "Because the great chief appreciates you," said Peter doroshenko. "He knows that you are an honest man, and that you will repay your revenge and answer your kindness."


    "That''s it?"


    "It''s that simple," smiled Peter doroshenko.


    Che Chen knew in his heart that the so-called vikovski appreciation of himself was just an excuse and a polite remark. The biggest reason why vikovski can put himself in this position is that he is more valuable than Pavlo tetria.


    Although Chechen doesn''t know where the value is.


    He suddenly felt a sense of frustration. He beat himself to death in Bratslav, but he still became someone else''s chess piece.


    "Please go back and tell the chief," Chechen said. "In the future, if the chief comes to my place, I will repay him."


    "I will tell you." Peter doroshenko accepted Cherchen''s promise with a smile.


    Peter doroshenko is gone.


    When he arrived, he told Chechen that he had written to Stanislaw pototsky about becoming the captain of the Bratslav regiment. I believe he will know it in Warsaw soon.


    About half a month later, a messenger came from Warsaw. The messenger was Cherchen''s acquaintance, Henrik pototsky, nephew of old lord Stanislaw pototsky.


    Henrik brought the letter of appointment of King Jan kazimiz - from that moment on, he, aleval Chechen, was the governor of blazlav of the Republic.


    In fact, if it is true, King Jan kazimiz''s move is suspected of offering flowers to Buddha.


    Because brazlav is in the territory of the Kazakh emirate, Jan kazimiz, as the king of Poland, cannot exercise his power to brazlav until the Kazakh emirate has reached a reconciliation with the Republic.


    This means that Chechen is already the team leader of Cossacks. If another person gets such an appointment, it is a problem whether he can arrive at Bratslav alive.


    After Henrik read out the edict of King Jan kazimiz in public, his eyes swept the people around him.


    That means I have to talk to Cherchen alone next.


    Chechen understood Henrik''s meaning. Although most of the people present were people that Cherchen absolutely trusted, such as yelishei and Fatima, he still motioned them to leave first.


    When the last person out of the door took the door back, there were only Cherchen and Henrik pototsky left in the room.


    Henrik put on a cold face and said to Chechen, "aleval Chechen, do you know how much trouble you almost caused this time? Your majesty is furious. If things are not better for the Republic, your majesty even has to send general Jan sobesky to vidava to recover your uncle''s fief as a punishment."


    After becoming the captain of the Cossack regiment, Chechen thought about what kind of uproar would be caused when it reached Warsaw, but he didn''t expect it to be so serious.


    "Henrik, I just wanted to avenge uncle Blair, but I didn''t expect to be a Cossack captain." Chechen quickly explained.


    "That''s not the problem," Henrik waved his hand.


    "No?"


    "Of course not. You saved your mistake by being the captain of the Cossack regiment," Henrik pototsky said bluntly.


    Then Henrik pototsky told Cherchen that his mistake was to "go his own way".


    What is the status of Chechen now? Is a criminal who has not been tried by the Supreme Court. He should have thanked his guests behind closed doors in vidava, made a confession and felt pain, so that those who cared about him could be excused in front of the Warsaw Parliament and the public.


    However, Chechen, as a sinner, left vidava without permission, and crossed the town from Poland to Bratslav, Ukraine. Such contempt for the authority of the law and parliament is simply a naked slap in the face of parliamentarians and judges, and a disgrace to the king and queen who wholeheartedly defend them.


    "You have to understand his Majesty''s difficulties. If every nobleman had acted like you and had no fear of the authority of the king and parliament, would the country not fall apart?" Henrich finally said.


    Henrik''s words made Chechen blush.


    Henrik pototsky saw that Chechen''s face turned red. He knew that Chechen was guilty. Henrik''s words were no longer so fierce and aggressive.


    "Fortunately, you finally became the captain of Bratslav''s regiment, which is a confession of merit. Because you recovered the land for the Republic, the king can finally absolve you in Parliament."


    After listening to Henrik''s statement that he recovered the territory for the Republic, Cherchen hurriedly wanted to explain - although he was the captain of Bratslav''s regiment, Bratslav was still the territory of the Cossack emirate, and he had an agreement with the Cossacks that he would never infringe on their rights.


    But Chechen''s words were blocked back by Henrik before he could export them.


    Henrik, in addition to serving the letter of appointment and beating Chechen, also shoulders the secret mission entrusted by King Jan kazimiz and old lord Stanislaw pototsky.


    "Aleval Cherchen, what I want to say now is the oral order of his majesty. You must listen clearly and don''t miss a word." Henrik pototsky said solemnly.


    "OK." Chechen nodded unconsciously.


    "Aleval Chechen. Your majesty orders you to refuse if the Polish nobles of the former Bratslav come to ask for the recovery of the land they lost during the zaporoze Cossack riots."


    Cherchen quickly nodded.


    King Jan kazimiz would never touch the local land unless he said so - it should be noted that these land are now owned by Cossack and Ukrainian farmers.


    "Second, two fifths of the tax collected by Bratslav each year will be handed over to the state treasury," Henrik said.


    Two fifths of the tax burden is neither less nor more, which is generally within the tolerable range of Cherchen.


    Chechen also knew that the king and queen had to bear the burden in order to hold this position. This fee should be regarded as a "benefit fee" for the king.


    "Yes," said Chechen.


    And the third point. King Jan kazimizh ordered Cherchen to help vikovsky block the Czar''s Russian army when Prince Alexei''s army attacked Ukraine in the spring, and never let the Czar in Moscow touch the land of Ukraine.


    For this point, Chechen is duty bound.


    Henrik pototsky was also relieved that Cherchen unconditionally accepted the order of King Jan kazimiz. He patted Cherchen on the shoulder and said, "your task will be heavy next, but we all believe that you will live up to the king''s trust in you. Oh, I almost forgot. I also brought a letter from your wife Natalie to you."


    With that, Henrik pototsky took out another letter.


    Natalie''s letter is full of words about missing Chechen and saying peace. She told Cherchen that everything in vidava was fine, and uncle Pedro and little Anna were fine.


    After reading the letter, Chechen pressed the letter on his chest. He felt his chest warm.

 Chapter 712

    In 1658, when winter passed and spring came, the Great Plains of Ukraine was about to fall into a sea of blood and fire.


    With the advance of 60000 Russian troops stationed in Pskov last year, the war between czar Russia and the Cossack emirate was imminent.


    In March of that year, Ivan hilko, the Cossack team leader who always advocated respecting Cossack tradition and opposed Yuri hemelinitsky''s coming to power, kidnapped Yuri hemelinitsky and took refuge in czar Russia.


    In the name of respecting Bogdan hemelinitsky''s last words and supporting Yuri, he asked the Czar in Moscow for reinforcements.


    The army led by Prince Alexei, who had been waiting for a long time, finally waited for an excuse to go to war.


    In Kiev, the capital of the Kazakh emirate, the great chief vikovsky also saved his last strength for the decisive battle with czar Russia.


    However, unlike Czarist Russia, which had unified the country and unimpeded decrees, the people in the Cossack chiefs were terrified because of Ivan hilko''s rebellion. Some Cossack captains and company commanders, who were not so firm in their attitude towards the fight against Czarist Russia, also had different thoughts. Vikovski must thoroughly integrate the interior and gather people''s hearts.


    And that takes time.


    Vikovsky estimated that he would not be able to assemble an army comparable to Prince Alexei until June at the earliest. Before that, he had to use a small army to stop the tsarist Russia''s invasion of Ukraine.


    To stop the army of Czar Russia, the Cossacks must hold konotop.


    Konotop is located in the northeast of Ukraine. It is on the right bank of Dnieper River. It is the only way for czar Russia to attack Chernigov and Kiev.


    As for the candidate to defend konotop, vikovski''s first thought is Chechen.


    He helped him become Bratslav''s regiment captain. Now it''s time for him to repay himself.


    An urgent letter was sent from Kiev to Chechen, head of Bratslav team - call Chechen to Kiev for discussion.


    Cherchen, who received the letter, soon rushed to Kiev accompanied by Xie Miao.


    He knew that it was time for him to "repay" vikovsky.


    As for the work of gathering troops and preparing food and grass, Cherchen handed over to Blair and Natalie, who had long come to Bratslav from vidava.


    On the day of Chechen''s arrival, vikovski met him at the gate of Kiev. But the great chief of the Cossacks did not immediately order Cherchen to go to war, but asked Cherchen to play a play with him.


    Vikovsky said to Cherchen, "because of Ivan hilko''s rebellion, the Cossacks are now in panic. They are afraid of Ivan hilko and Prince Alexei. Now they are together, and everyone is frightened and shouted invincible."


    "I''m not afraid of them." Chechen said.


    Vigovsky laughed.


    "Of course I know you''re not afraid. But to make everyone afraid, I still need to set an example."


    With that, vigovsky whispered to Cherchen and asked him to do what he wanted.


    Back to the city master''s house, vikovsky and Cherchen immediately went up to the second floor. It is now the headquarters of the Kazakh emirate against Russia, and dozens of Cossack regiment leaders, branch leaders and company commanders have gathered here.


    Vikovski went in first, while Chechen quietly mixed in with the crowd.


    When Peter doroshenko saw vikovsky coming back, he shouted, "here comes the chief."


    The originally noisy hall was suddenly quiet.


    Vikovski stepped onto the platform.


    He wore a red Cossack aristocratic long dress, a wolf fur hat decorated with eagle feathers, and a black staff in his hand.


    "Cossack brothers," said vikovsky: "As you all know, Ivan hilko betrayed us and the Cossacks. He wanted to fight us and kill his brothers with the Russians. I didn''t want to fight, I just wanted to stay here quietly, but since someone wanted to force the war on us, I couldn''t swallow my anger. I wanted to lead the army to fight the Russians for 300 rounds, but because For well-known reasons, I can''t get away for the time being. I have to stay in Kiev and coordinate the overall situation here. But if I don''t want the Russians to wreak havoc on the land of Ukraine during this period, someone has to stop him and buy me time. Who is willing to shoulder this important task? "


    There was a dead silence. Some Cossacks even lowered their heads or hid behind others.


    Seeing that no one was making a sound, vikovsky went on: "who among you is willing to take on the important task of this battle, I will give him the most elite Cossack troops of this department. I will also send the chief guard to him."


    Some people took a breath.


    The escort of the Cossack chief is the most elite force in the Cossack emirate. Although the number is small, they all use excellent mikale muskets and their shooting skills are amazing.


    But even so, none of those team leaders dared to take a step forward.


    Although all these people present were fearless soldiers, and their fighting and shouting had hit the golden tent of Crimean Khan and the castle wall of Polish nobles more than once, none of them was sure of winning in the face of Ivan hilko, who was supported by 60000 czar Russian troops.


    Vikovsky''s eyes scanned the regiment leaders one by one, but under his gaze, they all hung their heads and looked down at the ground.


    Peter doroshenko wanted to stand up, but vikovski stopped him with his eyes.


    Vikovski needs Peter doroshenko to stay with him.


    "I know a Cossack," said vikovski with a sigh of regret. "If he were alive, he would stand up and never escape such an important task. It''s a pity that he is dead."


    "Bao Hong!" someone shouted.


    "Yes, it''s him. The captain of Baohong regiment is never afraid of death. He takes death as his mother, hugs her and kisses her. But since he''s away, I don''t think anyone can count on it. Alas, where''s the honor of the Cossacks? Where are our pavluks, nalevaikos, wobodas and ostranichas?"


    According to vikovski''s words, according to the script, it''s time for Cherchen to appear.


    "I''ll go!" he shouted.


    Chechen squeezed through the crowd and came to the stage. He said again, "I''ll go!"


    Everyone recognized Che Chen, who had been the member of the Bratslav Cossack team for less than half a year, and Bao Hong''s life and death brother before his death.


    Chechen took off his Cossack cap and showed the same Cossack style hairstyle as everyone else.


    He spread his legs and said in a slightly contemptuous tone: "Chief, it''s not that I was scared before I took the order at this time. It''s that I think there must be a braver and more suitable candidate among the regiment leaders as a newcomer and a newcomer of Cossacks! But since everyone is humble, I''ll go. Because I can''t discredit brother Bao Hong''s wisdom, blazlav Cossacks and be called a coward ¡£¡±


    The other Cossacks in Cherchen''s words blushed. Vasili zolotalenko was the first to be provoked. He stood up and shouted, "I''ll go!"


    At this time, other Cossack team leaders fried the pot one after another. They scrambled one by one for fear of being described as cowards by others.


    Vikovsky laughed to himself.


    These regiment leaders are in their own urn.


    Finally, Cherchen was given the task of going to konotop. However, vikovski assured all team leaders who are actively seeking war that they will be given more important and arduous tasks in the future.


    At the end of the meeting, a huge dark cloud came from the northeast and shrouded the sky over Kiev. The thunder could not be seen. The dark cloud rolled out from the edge, and the lightning cut through the sky. Sometimes it illuminated the whole area with dazzling white light and sometimes blood red light.

 Chapter 713

    On the steps in front of the city master''s house, vikovsky made a final explanation to Cherchen, who was about to return to Bratslav to lead the army.


    "Aleval Cherchen, you should not take too many troops to konotop, because there is no room for too many troops. I estimate that it is appropriate to take 3000 to 4000 troops. In addition, you should take more arms and grain and make good equipment for fighting a protracted war. In a word, you must buy two months for me and your Polish Republic. Stanislaw pototsky wrote , he and the king have convinced almost half of the members of Parliament and nobles that as long as parliament is convened, peace will come to this land. At that time, the coalition forces of Cossacks and Poland will completely defeat the Russians. "


    "I understand," Chechen replied.


    "I will support you with 500 Cossack chiefs. These are the bravest soldiers. Everyone can take one as ten. And..."


    At this point, vigoff skeaton. He stretched out his hand and drew a cross in front of Chechen.


    "May God bless you."


    Chechen accepted vikovsky''s blessing. Then he rode on the horse led by Xie Miao and jumped up.


    After returning to Bratslav, Chechen did not call all the officers for a meeting at the first time. He first found Blair.


    After telling blairwigowski that he would send him to konotop, Blair clearly showed suspicious eyes.


    Blair in the wheelchair shook the wheel and turned his face to Cherchen. He said to Cherchen: "Cherchen, I''m not questioning the order of the chief, but the Cossack closest to konotop is not us. Why should he send troops from Bratslav? In addition, the person vikovsky trusts most should be Peter doroshenko. His Cossack is also an elite division. Besides, he is good at positional warfare and guarding the city."


    The meaning of Blair''s remark is obviously that vikovski''s move has ulterior motives.


    Cherchen sighed. He told Blair everything about vikovski''s acquiescence to get rid of Pavlo tetria.


    After listening to Cherchen''s story, Blair knew that there was such a deep inside story.


    Blair values justice over profit and must repay his kindness. Even if he knows that vikovski has another intention, Cherchen and himself really owe vikovski a favor. Since vikovski has asked, Cherchen and himself really have to repay.


    "So what do you want me to do," Blair asked.


    Cherchen expressed the hope that Blair could use his prestige to persuade blatzlav''s Cossacks.


    "Uncle Blair, I''m going to call all the officers to convey vikovsky''s orders. At that time, I hope you can support me and convince dimosev and Jamie Popovich."


    "There''s no problem with this. However, Cherchen, you''ve done so much for us. How about letting uncle make a sacrifice for you this time? Don''t go, let me go to konotop." Blair said.


    "No." Cherchen refused Blair''s kindness, "Uncle Blair, since vikovski ordered my general and I also expressed my attitude in front of the Cossack regiment leaders, I have to go. Otherwise, Bratslav Cossacks will lose face. Besides, no one in Bratslav is more experienced than me in defensive war."


    Blair sighed.


    He knew that what Chechen said was true.


    With Blair''s support, Cherchen convened a meeting of everyone.


    Pedro, Natalie, Fatima and other Cherchen''s family, officers of the mercenary Corps such as yelishee, fedot and Viscount Hessen, and former blatslav Cossack leaders such as Jamie Popovich and dimosev were all present.


    As soon as the people arrived, Cherchen said, "everyone, the great chief vikovsky ordered us to lead our army to konotop to block the Russian army."


    At this moment, everyone had different expressions, but everyone knew that it was a near death task.


    The fiery Jamie Popovich jumped out first.


    "No, no," he cried. "Vikovski made it clear that he wanted us to die."


    Although Pedro and dimosev did not speak, they agreed with each other.


    Natalie wants to speak later.


    Before coming to Bratslav, King Jan kazimiz and queen ludwiga summoned Natalie. They only wanted Natalie to influence Cherchen as his wife and make him obey vikovsky''s orders.


    Obviously, at that time, vikovsky sent Cherchen to konotop to have a breath with the king.


    Natalie knows it''s a bad thing to go, but she''s willing to die with Cherchen for the sake of her country.


    Just then, yelishei spoke first.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I am a Russian. Some people may think that I would oppose the head to go to konotop to fight against my compatriots. But wrong, I think the head should go, because since the head has promised vikovsky, the task of guaranteeing noble honor is not allowed to go back and fail. Although I am a Russian, I have been with my companions for so many years Yes, my heart has long belonged to the mercenary regiment - the mercenary regiment is my motherland and my mother. "


    Yelishei''s later words are actually telling Cherchen that he is willing to go to konotop with Cherchen to live and die together, and will not be trapped in the oath.


    After yelishei made his statement, fedot and Xie Miao also stood up and expressed the same meaning.


    "I also support my husband to go to konotop," Natalie said.


    Pedro and Fatima looked at Natalie in surprise.


    Then Blair pushed the wheelchair out.


    "Dimosev, and Jamie Popovich," Blair said to the two company commanders: "When did the Cossacks of Bratslav team become cowards? When Bao Hong led 300 cavalry to launch a decisive charge in berestecko, you two were present and took the lead. What? Now the blood is cold? Corroded by wine? Has your strength declined? Have you been discouraged?"


    "Blair, the power of the Cossacks is not declining! The Cossacks are not discouraged!" Jamie Popovich said roughly. "I just don''t want to be used as cannon fodder."


    "What cannon fodder!" Blair snapped: "Every Cossack is a brother. When old Hemei was alive, didn''t Bao Hong have any conflict with him? But in which battle Bao Hong didn''t take the lead, and when did chief Bogdan abandon him. We should believe in the chief, otherwise if the team leader disobeys the chief''s orders and the company commander questions the decision of the regiment leader, the Cossacks will not be a mess?"


    Jamie Popovich was tongue tied when Blair scolded him.


    After a while, he said in a loud voice, "I''ll go. Can''t I go?"


    Dimosev also said, "I''m not a coward."

 Chapter 714

    Seeing that everyone was persuaded, Chechen announced the sequence of the expedition.


    As for the mercenary regiment, all combatants and medical personnel, such as Pedro, bakhte, father sparsokukotsky, fedot, Xie Miao, viscount Hessen, yelishei, salben and warwarwarra, led 200 Germanic long gunners and 100 newly recruited German double handed swordsmen.


    Bratslav Cossacks: dimosev and jamid Popovich led 2500 Cossacks to the battle.


    Natalie, Fatima, Blair, dimosev, Ingrid and other personnel stayed.


    The mercenary regiment sent only 300 soldiers this time. It''s not that Cherchen was partial to his old subordinates and deliberately let the Cossacks be cannon fodder. The real reason is that in addition to the 300 people brought by Pedro from vidava, there are only more than 100 Hessian cavalry soldiers in Bratslav.


    This is also a deliberate move by Cherchen to calm the hearts of blazlav Cossacks and worry that too many mercenary soldiers will make Cossacks feel like they are taking the lead.


    When Natalie heard that her name was on the left behind list, her face clearly showed her objection.


    At the meeting, she didn''t say anything to maintain Chechen''s authority, but when the meeting was over, she immediately stopped Chechen.


    "Honey, I''m going to konotop with you," Natalie said firmly.


    Che Chen holds Natalie''s rouyi. Of course, he knows Natalie''s determination to live and die with herself, and that Natalie is not afraid of death.


    "No," said Chechen firmly shaking his head, "you should stay here."


    Natalie wanted to talk, but Chechen blocked Natalie''s lips with his fingers.


    "Natalie, you have to stay," said Cherchen in an adult, master tone: "Bratslav''s Cossacks are subject to me, but if I''m gone, some of them will make some moths, just like when brother Bao Hong died. At that time, uncle Blair alone can''t suppress it. You''re my wife and you have the courage of a knight. It''s dangerous to get along with the Cossacks here , but I''m sure you can handle it. Promise me to watch blazlav for me. "


    Natalie threw herself into Cherchen''s arms.


    "Is blatzlav so important in your heart?"


    "No, I don''t care about Bratslav, it''s Bogong. I vowed to inherit his father''s inheritance when he grew up, so I must guard here."


    Speaking of this, Chechen realized that his tone was too heavy, like making a will and Tuogu. Although he smiled and said in a relaxed tone as much as possible: "Don''t worry, the bullet that can kill me hasn''t been made yet! Besides, I''ve seen the ability of the Russians to attack the city. In Smolensk, Prince Alexei had no choice but to take Smolensk even if he got the help of the Cossacks and used all kinds of means to attack the city. I knew their means, so I expected to hold konotop for two months It''s not difficult. "


    Natalie seemed to believe Chechen''s words. She looked into Chechen''s eyes and said, "promise me to come back alive."


    "Sure!"


    Like Natalie, what she didn''t say at the meeting but had to say to Chechen alone was his uncle Pedro.


    That night, Pedro called Chechen out in the name of drinking.


    On the balcony, feeling the cold wind blowing slightly from the Dniester River, Pedro handed a bottle of honey wine to Cherchen.


    "In fact, you don''t have to listen to vikovski." Pedro said: "you are now the leader of Bratslav''s team, holding 10000 elite soldiers. Even if you don''t go to konotop, what can vikovski do to you? He can''t even do to the rebellious Ivan hilko."


    Seeing that uncle Pedro meant this, Chechen smiled bitterly. He told Pedro the secret order of King Jan kazimiz conveyed by vikovski''s acquiescence to get rid of Pavlo tetria and Henrik pototsky.


    "I can sit in the position of regiment captain, which seems to be based on supporting konotop," Chechen said finally.


    After listening, Pedro poured a mouthful of wine into his mouth.


    "I''ll tell you why Natalie didn''t stop you at the meeting. The king was involved in it."


    "Natalie should just support me." Chechen argued for Natalie.


    I don''t know if Pedro listened to this. At this time, he looked at the moonlight and said in an unprecedented solemn tone: "you know, dear nephew, since you killed Yakov cherkaski, a big stone in uncle''s heart has fallen to the ground."


    "Me too," said Chechen.


    Pedro smiled and looked at Chechen. His eyes were full of warm feelings of licking calves.


    Pedro continued: "If you get revenge, uncle, there is only one goal now - that is to expand the branch of our aleval family in Poland and make our family flourish and prosperous. You have indeed achieved the latter: the governor of brazlav, such a prominent official position, which is a position that many dignitaries can''t reach; I''m afraid there are even ten thousand Cossacks The soldiers directly under King Jan kazimiz are not as many as you; plus your wife Natalie''s kishka family, in time, you may say the second Jan zamoyski. "


    The Jan zamoyski mentioned by Pedro is the ancestor of Jan zamoyski who robbed Jan sobeski''s sweetheart. He was just an ordinary nobleman, with only a few villages on his land. However, with the reward as King Stefan bartore''s adviser and military commander, Jan zamoyski quickly became the leading aristocratic giant in the Republic of Poland at that time. His name has taxes from 11 cities and more than 200 villages, and the cultivated land area of his labor manor has reached 6445 square kilometers.


    6445 square kilometers. What''s the concept? The total area of Cyprus island in the Mediterranean is only 9250 square kilometers.


    For uncle Pedro''s comparison with Jan zamoyski, Chechen said he didn''t dare.


    Pedro didn''t care about Chechen''s modesty. He took another sip of wine - at this time, he was already drunk and flushed.


    "So, I thought that with so many, you should not be in danger every time. Wouldn''t it be better to run the territory and spread branches and leaves at home? It''s up to yelishei and them to fight. Anyway, they can be alone now. But now it seems that it''s not enough not to go to konotop."


    Chechen didn''t expect uncle Pedro to think so.


    "Then, dear uncle, why don''t I leave you in Bratslav. You marry another wife and spread the leaves for the family."


    Pedro glared at Cherchen.


    "That''s even worse! As the saying goes, you can''t handle things well without hair. If you have to face 60000 Russians alone and let your uncle worry about you every day in Bratslav, I can''t do it! We''ll turn it upside down. It''s almost the same if you leave me."


    With that, Pedro looked at the starry night sky again.


    "But after this time, you really have to listen to your uncle, manage your territory well, breed children, and stop living and dying. I once counted your life - according to the Polish custom: I caught a cuckoo, and then asked her how many children you would have in the future. The tuojiula immediately cried, and cried twelve times in a row." (according to polish folklore, the cuckoo is changed by a girl named zajura. The cuckoo can predict people''s marriage, life expectancy, good and bad luck.)


    "I listen to you, dear uncle." Chechen answered.

 Chapter 715

    On March 20, Chechen led more than 3500 troops to konotop.


    This unit included Bratslav''s troops mentioned earlier and five hundred chief guards provided by vikovsky. They also carried six guns.


    As soon as he arrived in konotop, Cherchen met with the highest military and administrative chief of konotop, Cossack company commander hevadeji.


    Hwadeki is not young. He is an old Cossack. His head was a lock of gray hair, his eyes were sunken, and his skin was like paper that had been rubbed countless times. His eyes were chaotic, making people feel sleepy at the first glance.


    Seeing commander hwadeki''s appearance, Chechen couldn''t help shaking his head. Fortunately, vikovski didn''t expect to defend konotop through such an old man, or konotop might fall in one day.


    For Chechen''s arrival, hwadeki showed due respect. Subsequently, the two commanders, together with their officers, inspected the city of konotop and the fortifications.


    Konotop is mainly composed of two parts. One is the residential area, where about 500 civilians live. Most of them are family members of the army and nearby farmers, and a small number are craftsmen. All kinds of craftsmen rely on serving the military area to survive; The second is the military zone, the main body of which is a star Fortress - the Cossacks simply named it konotopu fort.


    With rich combat experience, Cherchen and his companions immediately and accurately realized the strategic significance of this small fortress.


    Fort konotop is the key to the whole defense. Once the Czar''s Russian army attacked here, konotopu Fort would be the only fortification that could block the enemy. Only by making every effort to guard konotopu Fort as long as possible can we delay the enemy and buy time for vigovsky to assemble strong enough reinforcements.


    "Victory or defeat depends on it," said Cherchen, patting the breast wall of konotopu castle.


    Commander hwadeki was not surprised that Chechen could see this. He said: "this konotopu fort was built by the French engineers hired by the poles in those years. After I stationed here, I did not make any changes to the lenburg, but deepened and widened the trenches, and then stored more materials. Because I am a big man, I only know how to ride horses and cut down. I am not good at building fortifications."


    "No, commander hwadeki, you have done well enough." Chechen praised.


    Chechen hopes that through such praise and affirmation, the old brother Sark can rekindle his fighting spirit. Because in the coming cruel war, every strength is precious.


    Then, under the leadership of company commander hwadeki, he inspected the whole bastion. Soon, Cherchen found a weakness in konotopu fort - the north of the fort was very fragile.


    The construction level of this section of the city wall is not high, and there is no suitable breast wall.


    "If I were Prince Alexei, I would put my main attack direction here, because I could easily break through here," yelishei said to Chechen and company commander hwadeki.


    "Not bad." Chechen nodded.


    Hearing what yelisi and Cherchen said, dimosev and Jamie Popovich asked how to remedy it.


    Cherchen''s suggestion is to build a flanking fortress as soon as possible - in the terminology of urban defense engineers, this is called "triangular fortress". It is a triangular external fortress used to protect that section of the wall.


    "Damn it!"


    At this time, hwadeki regretted, "I thought the forts built by foreigners, especially the French, should be perfect."


    "Commander hwadeki, it is obvious that the French engineer who built konotopu Fort cut corners in the end," Chechen said.


    Perhaps we can''t blame the unnamed French engineer. Because of the poor financial situation of the Republic of Poland, it is likely that the construction of konotopu fort was not funded until this time, so this paragraph was hastily completed.


    In fact, such a situation prevails in the frontier fortresses of the Republic. However, Poland established its country with cavalry, and most wars were decided by field operations, so such problems were rarely exposed.


    After the inspection, Chechen said to all the officers, including hwadeki: "in short, from now on, we should go all out to prepare for war. Remember, one more drop of sweat today and one less drop of blood tomorrow."


    On the second day of their arrival, konotop''s war preparations began in a hurry.


    Chechen knew that Prince Alexei would not give him too much time to prepare, and his time was running out.


    The reinforcements led by Chechen were all put into crazy hard work. They tried their best to repair the triangle fort to strengthen the defense of konotopu fort.


    For the residents in the residential area, Cherchen did the evacuation work - although the area of konotopu fort is not small, it is more than enough to accommodate 500 people. However, for a protracted city defense war, sufficient materials are the first. Too many people will aggravate the consumption of materials. Moreover, after all, civilians do not have as strong will as soldiers. They are very easy to panic and shout in the war, which will affect morale and lead to the collapse of the solid fortress from the inside.


    There were originally 300 people under commander hwadeki''s command. Cherchen selected another 100 people from more than 500 civilians to join the team guarding the city.


    So he had a force of nearly four thousand men in his hands.


    For the 100 new recruits, Chechen handed them over to fedot for basic firearms shooting training.


    Fedot stipulates that every recruit should shoot three shots at the target every day. The person with the best performance will be rewarded, and the person with the worst performance will deduct the food of the day.


    The gunpowder workshop in the castle is making gunpowder, and the Masons are mining the stones used to build the city wall; Carpenters cut down logs as raw materials to fill the fortification gap in wartime; Blacksmiths are swinging sledgehammers to make swords and lead bullets.


    The resources in the fort - fresh water, gunpowder, food and medicine - are in the charge of father spasokukotsky; Cherchen designed a beacon signal and a plan to warn the enemy of approaching and fire artillery. Company commander Jamie Popovich led a team of Cossack Lancers to patrol and guard around; Cossacks who were familiar with the region were sent out to poison wells and other water sources in the countryside, evacuate civilians to forests, collect grain stored in farmers'' barns and gather livestock - in short, strong walls and clear wilderness, and greet the Russians with a piece of barren and barren land.


    In order to boost morale, Chechen also ordered German double handed swordsmen to hold a brief military parade in majestic armor.


    But immediately, Chechen found that all his actions had little effect, and he was also restrained and secretly resisted.

 Chapter 716

    First of all, Cherchen found that the farmers in the surrounding farms did not support them. Commander hwadeki''s men were sent to collect food and evacuate civilians again and again, but the thatched houses in the farms were still lit when yelisi''s patrol passed the farms.


    When yelisi walked into these thatched huts, the farmers inside were surprised to see yelisi and others loaded with guns. Then, when they heard yelisi''s Russian accent, the farmers jumped up in surprise and asked if the prince had arrived and hilko''s team had arrived to save them.


    In short, Cherchen found that the people of konotop loved czar Russia more than their defenders.


    When yelishei came back, he also told Chechen that the local Cossacks had not seriously completed the task of poisoning rural wells and other water sources. Many wells are still well preserved and the water inside is safe.


    The same situation also exists in the former konotop Cossacks guarding the city. After the fortification on the first day, on the night of that day, nine of the three hundred Cossacks under hwadeki escaped, and seven of the newly recruited soldiers escaped.


    When Chechen asked why the local people''s morale and morale were so, hevadeji explained to Chechen: "Captain of the Cherchen regiment, the situation in konotop is different from that in the mainland of Ukraine. We are bordering on the border with czar Russia, and people on both sides are inevitably related to each other. Moreover, the Russians and our Cossacks believe in orthodox religion and have the same faith. We are flesh and blood brothers with blood thicker than water."


    Hearing what hwadeki said, Chechen looked at him with scanning eyes.


    "Then, commander hwadeki, are you also on the Russian side?" Chechen asked.


    If commander hwadeki had the same attitude, he would have to consider removing the Cossack company commander''s military power and breaking up his subordinates and reassigning them to blazlav''s team.


    This may cause a civil strife and affect the progress of war preparation, but it is better than being stabbed by one''s own people in wartime.


    Commander hwadeki smiled bitterly when he heard Chechen''s question. He took off his hat, and a lock of gray hair floated in the wind.


    "Captain of the Cherchen regiment, I''m not a local. I''m an old Cossack in ruble. When I was young, I used to be a book compiled Cossack of the Republic of Poland, and almost all of my companions were. We all worked for Prince yarimi. Later, I went with chief Bogdan hemelinitsky, and I cut the knife at my former companions. When their blood splashed I regret it when I look on my face, but it''s irreparable. I''m about to turn 60 now, and maybe I''ll go to see God tomorrow. I won''t aim my knives and guns at my compatriots, but I can''t bear to force my subordinates to aim their knives and guns at their compatriots. Do you understand my thoughts? "


    Of course Chechen understood. He looked at hwadeki''s sad face and said in a deep voice: "I see what you mean. But commander hwadeki, I have a great responsibility to guard konotop. I hope you can tell your subordinates that if they don''t want to stay or want Russia, I won''t stop them if they ask them to leave within three days. But if there is still negative slack or desertion after three days, I can only enforce the military law."


    Commander hwadeki gave a military salute to Chechen and then retreated.


    After commander hwadeki left, Chechen stayed alone in the triangle fort that was built in less than half. Before he came to konotop, he was confident that with his talent and toughness, he would nail the Russians here for two months. Although it was not a simple thing, he was still 60% sure. But now, he is not even 30% sure.


    If people are united, Mount Tai will move. If people are not united, everything will stop.


    Konotop''s popular support and military support are not on his side, but his defender is hostile like an aggressor.


    A breeze blew, and Chechen suddenly heard Pedro''s drinking and scolding behind him.


    "You come, who asked you to come. Don''t you know how dangerous it is here? God! Do you believe in paganism and even women are so bold?"


    Che Chen looked back, which made his eyes stare like the full moon at night.


    He saw Pedro twisting the hand of a Cossack who was his wife Fatima.


    They came to themselves.


    Pedro is still talking there:


    "Cough! Such a woman came with me disguised as a Cossack. I told her to go right away, but she didn''t listen until you knew. Sea! It''s no use! There''s no way!"


    Fatima''s face looked terrified. Her two eyebrows were trembling as if she were about to cry. But it was not because she was scolded and cried by Pedro. She was just afraid of her husband''s anger. So she crossed her hands on her chest like a child afraid of punishment. She began to cry, "Chechen, let me stay, let me stay. I want to be with you."


    Looking at Fatima''s begging face, Chechen''s heart showed infinite tenderness. But reason told him that he must let Fatima go.


    "Fatima, I will ask Xie Miao to escort you away early tomorrow morning." Chechen said.


    Fatima saw that Chechen was also going to drive her away. She continued to beg: "Chechen, I am also a soldier and an expert with a knife. I am here to help you. Let me stay. Otherwise, even if you let Xie Miao keep sending me back to blazlav, as long as he looks back, I will come back. No one can stop me."


    "This stubborn donkey, stubborn donkey," cried Pedro again. But this tone sounds so helpless.


    Chechen was also embarrassed because he knew Fatima would do what she said.


    "Does Natalie know you''re coming?" Chechen asked.


    Fatima nodded.


    "She knows. But she didn''t stop me. Because she''s like me. If you didn''t let her take care of brazlav, she would come with me."


    "Two stubborn donkeys," Pedro muttered again.


    Chechen stepped forward and hugged Fatima, which made Fatima mistakenly think that Chechen had tacitly agreed to stay.


    "Chechen."


    "Sorry, Fatima," Chechen said suddenly.


    Before Fatima could react, his knife fell on the back of Fatima''s neck.


    Fatima softened.


    "Uncle, let Xie Miao send Fatima back to brazlav overnight. Watch her and Natalie and don''t let them leave again." Chechen said in an unprecedented severe tone.


    Pedro didn''t say much, but muttered, "your boy is a man in front of women.".


    He took Fatima and headed for the castle.

 Chapter 717

    After explaining to commander hwadeki that day, 50 people left konotop one after another.


    While poisoning wells and other water sources in the countryside, evacuating civilians to forests, collecting grain stored in farmers'' barns and collecting livestock, Cherchen completely handed over to the Cossack cavalry from Bratslav led by yelishei.


    Time passed quickly. The day after the completion of the triangle fort, that is, at dawn on April 20, a team of Cossack cavalry led by yelisi met a team of Russian cavalry during their mission in the border area.


    Wearing light cotton armor and paper helmets, the Russian cavalry was clearly a scout.


    The two cavalry suddenly met. After a short period of consternation, both sides pulled out their weapons and charged at each other.


    The Cossack Cavalry Division followed the Polish winged cavalry. They grabbed the reins in one hand and charged with a lance under their armpits in the other hand; The Russian cavalry waved sabers, and some took out bows, arrows and carbines, charging and shooting.


    But obviously, such shooting efficiency is extremely low. Before the two cavalry collided, only one Cossack cavalry was unfortunately hit by stray bullets and fell off his horse.


    Two torrents of flesh and blood collided together. The Cossack cavalry''s lance took advantage of the length, and the Russian cavalry who rushed in front were stabbed off their horses in the first round of the confrontation.


    Then the Cossacks loosened their lances under their armpits, pulled out sabers and pistols, and began to cut and shoot at the enemies in all directions.


    The numbers of both sides were equal, but in the first round of charge, the cavalry of Czar Russia fell down the bravest soldiers in the patrol, which was a great blow to the morale of the rest.


    Soon, the Russian cavalry began to be afraid of fighting. They turned and ran away.


    The first encounter between the two armies ended with the victory of Chechen. They not only captured eleven war horses, but also three prisoners.


    After the prisoners were taken back to konotop, Chechen separated them for interrogation.


    The result of the trial is not optimistic. The main force of Czar Russia led by Prince Alexei is only about four to five days away from konotop. And his forward, that is, 10000 people under the command of Russian general Vasili selemedev, who sent this reconnaissance team, may arrive at the bottom of konotop tomorrow.


    Chechen was surprised that the strikers were not Ivan hilko and Yuri hemelinitsky.


    Because if these two men appear under the city of konotop, the morale of the Cossacks guarding the city will be seriously shaken as long as they shout a few words into the city with their reputation and status in the Cossack emirate.


    In order to confirm that there were no Ivan hilko and Yuri hemelinitsky in the striker, Cherchen ordered a strict trial of the three prisoners again, and the confessions obtained were the same as last time.


    On the early morning of April 21, billowing smoke and dust gushed from the north of the city.


    Russian general Vasili selemedev led a considerable number of heavy and heavy cavalry, citizen shooters and spearmen to konotop.


    At first, Chechen expected that Vassily selemedev would lead twice the number of defenders to the city, and they would not help attacking the city, because the Russians were always impatient and impatient.


    But this time, general Vasili selemedev camped only ten miles away from konotop, and the horses of heavy and heavy cavalry were grazing on the surrounding grassland, completely waiting for Prince Alexei''s army to come.


    This makes Che Chen surprised and disappointed.


    Because Chechen had planned that the enemy would launch a strong attack, and hoped that relying on the defense ability of the newly built triangle fort at konotop fort, he could withstand the enemy''s attack with minor casualties and give the enemy heavy casualties.


    In this way, the defenders in konotop fort can inspire the confidence of victory and know that the Russians are not invincible.


    Moreover, the experience of the previous city defense war tells Chechen that the most terrible thing in a city defense war is not to encounter the fierce attack of the enemy, because the fierce attack will cause the attacker to suffer huge losses, and each time he is repulsed, it will inevitably weaken the opponent''s spirit and increase the confidence and courage of the defenders.


    But once the enemy chooses the step-by-step method of operation, the situation will be different. Because in such an offensive and defensive war, the initiative of the attack is on the side of the siegers who occupy a huge advantage in number. They will constantly dig trenches close to the castle, bombard the city wall with artillery, and erode every position of the castle. The result will only make the besieged exhausted and less hopeful. And then destroy people''s spirit and weaken their will to struggle.


    In the evening, when Vasili selemedev''s army was encamped, a Boye cavalry holding the St. George''s flag rode to the city of konotopu fort.


    "I''m a messenger, Messenger," he shouted at the castle, for fear that the defenders would shoot him cold because they didn''t know his identity.


    As a rule, messengers or messengers should come with white flags.


    Chechen believed that Vassily selemedev should not have been unaware of this international practice, but he still sent someone to come under the flag of St. George, obviously because he was arrogant.


    "Kill him?" fedot, hiding behind the battlements, asked Cherchen.


    After thinking, he decided to let the messenger in. He wanted to see what the Russian general''s messenger brought to him.


    The south gate was wide open, and the garrison let the messenger enter the city from there.


    After being blindfolded at the city gate, the messenger was taken to the conference room.


    "I am aleval Chechen, commander of konotop and captain of the Cossack Bratslav regiment."


    After taking off the messenger''s eye mask, Chechen introduced himself.


    "I know you. You killed general Yakov in Pskov," the messenger replied.


    The people around could hear that the messenger''s voice was full of awe.


    But immediately, the messenger''s tone changed and became arrogant.


    "Our general knew you were in konotop, so he asked the prince for the vanguard position. Because general Vasili believed that he could defeat you and let you be his horse stool."


    "Arrogance," Pedro whispered disdainfully.


    However, Chechen hoped that Vassily selemedev had the desire to defeat himself and despise himself as the messenger said, because he was more likely to reveal his flaws.


    "If Vassily selemedev wants, I can host a banquet in the castle tonight," Chechen said.


    The words were soft and hard, and the messenger choked for a moment. He no longer spoke, but took out the letter written by Vasili selemedev to Cherchen.

 Chapter 718

    Vasili selemedev''s letter is full of the arrogance and arrogance of the Russian aristocracy.


    He wrote: "Your Majesty the Almighty czar has many soldiers and horses, which can be compared with the leaves in the forest and the sand on the beach. When you don''t understand what a terrible force it is, you should look up to the stars and see the stars in the sky. Those stars are the projection of the campfire of the Czar''s army in the sky. I alone have brought twice as many soldiers and horses as you. Behind me, There are countless armies. You know, what his majesty hates is only stubborn people. He is extremely tolerant of those who wake up. And I, Vassily selemedev, will also give mercy to those who kneel down and surrender, so that they will not be killed by knives and axes. But if he resists tenaciously, I guarantee that konotop will leave no chickens and dogs, and there will be nothing left except land and water Down! "


    Hearing such threats, commander hwadeki was shocked and inexplicable. His Adam''s apple wriggled up and down, and he could even hear the sound of swallowing.


    Among the officers of the mercenary regiment, some were frightened.


    Chechen doesn''t think so.


    Similarly, even more ferocious threats than this, he did not know how many he had seen, and he had long been immune.


    He whispered to Pedro.


    Pedro listened, his face shining like a chrysanthemum. He straightened up and walked out of the conference room.


    Among the officers, viscount Hesse saw Pedro leave, and he followed him quietly.


    Seeing that Cherchen had read the letter, the messenger said, "captain of the Alwar regiment, my general is waiting for your reply."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll give you a reply right away." Chechen said.


    Outside the door, viscount Hesse stopped Pedro.


    He asked Pedro, "deputy head, what did the head tell you?"


    As Pedro had a good relationship with Viscount Hesse on weekdays, he told Viscount Hesse what Cherchen told him without any hesitation.


    After listening to Pedro''s reply, viscount Hessen''s face turned black.


    Pedro did not notice the change in Viscount Hesse''s face. He said with a smile, "look, my nephew, although he is married and has children, he still does things like an urchin."


    Viscount Hesse recovered. He was about to talk to Pedro, but he saw that Pedro had gone four or five steps away.


    The Viscount hurried to catch up three steps and two steps, and then stopped in front of Pedro.


    "Deputy commander, I don''t think we should do that," said Viscount Hesse seriously.


    Pedro stopped when he saw that Viscount Hesse, a friend of his own, was so serious.


    "Why?" asked Pedro.


    Viscount Hesse pulled Pedro aside.


    He looked around and saw that there was no one around. The Viscount said to Pedro: "deputy head, I don''t think the head''s doing this will have any effect except to annoy the messenger and Vassily selemedev."


    "That''s what my nephew thinks," nodded Pedro. "He wants to be angry with Vassily selemedev."


    Viscount Hesse said anxiously, "it shouldn''t be so, deputy head. The head''s being so emotional will ruin the great event."


    At this point, viscount Hessen paused, because he suddenly realized that he said so, especially in front of Pedro.


    He hurriedly explained, "I''m not questioning the leader''s decision, but that since our task is to hold konotop for two months, we should delay time as much as possible. To delay time, we can not only rely on swordsmen, but also rely on wisdom."


    Pedro looked at Viscount Hessen without blinking. After a meeting, it was about time to say the Lord''s Prayer twice. He understood the Viscount''s meaning.


    "You mean?" asked Pedro.


    "I mean, the commander can reveal his willingness to surrender to a false Messenger, and then propose a truce between the two sides for two to three weeks, and tell the other party that during this period, we will send someone to Kiev to ask vikovski to allow us to surrender and wait for his will. What will happen in the future depends on God''s gift."


    Pedro said to himself, "it''s wonderful. It seems that he promised something, but he didn''t promise anything. Especially the last sentence" all by God''s gift "is a stroke of God.


    "I''ll go back and talk to my nephew now," said Pedro, who had already run to the door of the conference room.


    Pedro pushed the door of the conference room through a crack.


    "Captain, come here. I have something to say to you."


    Cherchen was waiting for Pedro to get back what he needed. He saw Pedro empty handed and said something to himself. Although he was unhappy, he stood up and said "sorry" to the messenger, and then went out.


    Outside the door, Pedro told Cherchen exactly what Viscount Hessen thought.


    He thought that Che Chen would be happy to hear this, but Che Chen just said to him: "Uncle, your idea is terrible. Think about it, the Russians have come to occupy konotop. They have waited for half a year. Now it is possible to give us a truce for two to three weeks because of our word? Even if Vassily selemedev suddenly makes a fool, don''t forget that Prince Alexei will arrive soon. Will he also make such a fool? Won''t he Do you know that what he needs most now is time? "


    "If he doesn''t agree to a truce, the situation won''t be different from what it is now!" Pedro spread his hand disapprovingly.


    In this regard, Che Chen had to say: "Whoever prays for a truce is clearly exposing his fear and weakness to the enemy. The enemy will smell our lack of confidence from our words, and the loss will be immeasurable. I asked the messenger to bring that thing back to arouse the anger of Vassily selemedev. Their forward did not carry artillery, and I want him to lose his mind So that his infantry and cavalry attacked the city and hit his head and blood on the wall of konotop. "


    Pedro finally understood the true meaning of Chechen''s doing so.


    Pedro stopped talking. He immediately brought the item as Chechen said.


    Near the granary in konotopu, Pedro threw a black dog to the ground.


    Call two Cossacks and ask them to hold the black dog''s head and legs respectively. Pedro lights out his knife.


    The knife glowed in the sun.


    The black dog''s eyes showed fear and prayer.


    "Sorry," Pedro said to the black dog.


    Then, with a flash of light, Pedro''s knife struck the black dog.


    A wail rang through the whole konotopu fort.


    The messenger in the meeting room also heard the sad dog cry outside, and he instinctively looked back.


    After a while, Pedro came back with a dog tail in his hand - it was cut from the black dog in the castle.


    Throwing the dog''s tail in front of the messenger, Chechen sat up and said, "this is my answer."


    The messenger''s face turned blue, and he was obviously greatly insulted.


    On the other hand, the Cossack officers such as Jamie Popovich smiled forward and backward. It was obvious that Cherchen''s rude behavior was very suitable for their taste, while Viscount Hessen''s face darkened again.


    The messenger finally didn''t take the dog''s tail, but left without saying a word.


    And Cherchen was looking forward to, hoping that his actions would provoke Vassily selemedev and let him attack the city in anger after the messenger brought him back.


    But on April 22, Vasili selemedev''s move not only did not go with Cherchen''s heart, but exacerbated Cherchen''s worry.


    On this day, Vasili selemedev led a pro guard cavalry around konotopu fort. Among the people accompanying Vasili selemedev were several guys obviously dressed as foreigners - maybe French or Italian. They observed the fortress, moats and earth embankments, constantly pointed and painted.


    These are obviously foreign engineers in the Russian army. They are looking for the weakness of konotopu fort.


    Aware of the identity of these people and that Vasili selemedev was not angered by himself, Cherchen quickly sent yelisi and jamid Popovich to drive them out.


    With the attack of the cavalry, the fire and thunder on the triangle fort and konotop Fort fired the first shot of the defense war.


    Although the accuracy of this round of artillery fire was not ideal, all six shells landed near the enemy''s horse team, which was enough to make the other party disheartened and flustered.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, yelisi and jamid Popovich divided their forces in two ways. They tried to defend and destroy Vasili selemedev with a pincer attack.


    If this is done, it is undoubtedly more inspiring than repelling an attack by the enemy under the castle. However, although Vasili selemedev''s personal guards are few, they are all elite. Seeing yelishei and Jamie Popovich attack, they did not have a trace of cowardice, but launched a counter charge. With excellent armor and better personal fighting skills , they fought back and forth with the dominant Cossack cavalry.


    Yelisi zema approached Vasili selemedev, and the two had a fierce confrontation.


    Vassily selemedev, dressed in golden scales and pointed helmets, looked like a tuna. When he saw yelisi running towards him, the Russian general raised his saber and chopped at yelisi''s right arm.


    Yelishei quickly raised his steel shield block.


    The saber hit the center of the steel shield. At the moment when Vasili selemedev gathered the strength on the saber and passed it to yelisi''s arm, yelisi fiercely tilted the shield and unloaded the strength on the saber.


    Then Yeltsin held up the page hammer in his left hand and hit Vassily selemedev on the head.


    When Yeltsin swung the page hammer half way, Vassili sheremmedev''s big hand grabbed Yeltsin''s left wrist.


    Yelisi felt a deep pain in his hand. He felt that his bones were broken by Vasili sheremmedev.


    But yelishei was a warrior after all. Taking the opportunity of the cross of two horses, he endured the pain, grabbed Vasili selemedev''s throat with one hand, and tried his best to drag him to his side.


    People''s throat is far more fragile than their wrists, and Yeltsin''s strength is no less powerful than Vasili selemedev. Soon, Vasili selemedev''s face turned red and his eyes protruded. His hand holding Yeltsin''s wrist became weaker and weaker.


    But at the critical moment when yelisheyi was about to strangle Vasili selemedev, the belly band of his saddle suddenly broke due to excessive force, and the two fell to the ground from their horses at the same time.


    Cavalry from both sides rushed up. One side is protecting Vasili selemedev, while the other is defending yelishei.


    At this time, the infantry in the Russian camp heard the sound of artillery and finally rushed to support. Seeing that it was impossible to kill Vasili selemedev before the enemy''s reinforcements arrived, yelishei whistled and signaled jamid Popovich to retreat quickly.


    The two cavalry troops immediately formed another group and retreated towards konotopu fort.


    Vasili selemedev, who almost died in yelisi''s hands, of course would not let his attackers escape so easily. His Scepter pointed in the direction of konotopu fort and ordered the Russian cavalry to pursue immediately. But when it was close to the triangle fort, all the guns in the triangle Fort suddenly roared and opened fire,


    Under the cover of their own artillery fire, yelishei and jamid Popovich immediately prepared to return to fight. But the pursuing Russians obviously knew that it was unfavorable to fight the Cossacks under the eyes of the triangle fort. They turned their horses and retreated along the pursuit road without hesitation and returned to the base camp.


    Such an invincible first battle can neither satisfy Vasili selemedev nor Cherchen.


    So Chechen decided again to lower the Russian army''s spirit and stimulate the morale of the konotop garrison before the main force of Prince Alexei arrived in konotop city.


    He came up with a plan to lure the snake out of the hole. According to this plan, yelisi will lead the only team of zaporoze Cossack cavalry in konotop fort to pretend to be reconnaissance soldiers as bait to attract Vasily selemedev''s army to konotop''s residential area.


    There, Chechen will set up a large number of fences, barrels and other obstacles to block the access, and then ambush a large number of musketeers.


    The narrow road will make it impossible for the Russians to exert their quantitative advantage, while the Musketeers can shoot calmly, thus causing a lot of casualties to the enemy.


    The plan was a perfect plan, but there were mistakes in its implementation.


    After the cavalry led by Yeltsin left the city, the pro Russian farmers of a nearby farm reported their whereabouts to Vasili sheremmedev. As a result, yelisi was expelled by the elite Boye cavalry sent by Vasili selemedev when he arrived at the Russian camp.


    Although zaporoze''s Cossack cavalry is the top and best equipped cavalry in the Cossack chieftain, compared with the Boye cavalry of Czar Russia, the gap is not a bit, not to mention the number is not dominant this time. As soon as the two cavalry fought, the zaporoze Cossack cavalry was killed. A man turned his horse and pretended to be defeated. Even yelishei was almost injured.


    After leaving nearly half of the men, yelishei and them fled back to konotopu in a panic.


    Chechen''s plan to lead the snake out of the cave was also broken.


    In a day or two, the main force of 50000 Russian troops will arrive in konotop.

 Chapter 719

    If it were in the past, such a small defeat would not have much impact on the morale of the army.


    But this is in konotop, a pro Russian region. The defeat of yelisheys inevitably shakes the morale of the local Cossacks and militias in the fort again, and affects the Cossacks of blazlav led by Lian Chechen. Because all Cossacks are one family, they sit together and talk, which is easy to spread pessimism, disappointment and dissatisfaction to others.


    On the square in konotop castle, a young Cossack musician sat cross legged. He played the lyre and sang softly in a lark like voice: "Stop, turn around, have a look, and think carefully. You have too much and are not satisfied with your extravagant desires. Others have nothing, and you will be like him. The compassionate God rules everything, knows everything, and he will weigh everything in the world on the balance. He will divide the misfortunes and blessings equally. It is very fair. Since you have wisdom and can soar high in the air, you should go with your wisdom Think deeply... You stop, turn around, have a look, think carefully, you are born to love war, with bows and arrows, gunpowder, swords, and guns. How many knights and cavalry have lost their lives in front of you. Whoever fights with the sword will die under the sword! Stop, turn around, have a look, think carefully, and drive that arrogance out of your heart, turn around Turn around and look, Potok is your hometown, but you come to slavuta, a distant place. You hold your ears and deprive innocent people of their freedom. You have no monarch, no parliament and dominate the king. Hey, you are sober and don''t go crazy, because you are the commander-in-chief. The scepter is in your hand. You forget yourself and do whatever you want. The whole Poland is controlled by you It''s turned upside down. "


    This song "Lord of Potok" was originally used to satirize the Polish nobles, but at this time, it was clear who the Cossacks meant.


    Beside him, the faces of the Cossacks sitting in the regiment were known at a glance under the light of the campfire - a face of indifference and indifference.


    Not even Bratslav''s Cossacks.


    It was as if the Cossack musicians satirized not their chief, but a stranger.


    At the end of the song, the Cossack musician played the last long note on the string. The aftersound was winding. He was going to play the next song, but at this time, the lira in the Cossack musician''s hand was suddenly taken away.


    The Cossack musicians and the audience were caught off guard. When they raised their heads, they saw an officer in mirror armor glaring at them with a lyre in hand.


    Yelisi, it''s yelisi.


    He learned from his population that the main idea of the song was that yelishei was angry with this man for slandering Chechen, so he grabbed the lyre and fell to the ground and smashed it. He grabbed the Cossack musician''s collar again, glared at him and shouted, "you dare slander the leader!"


    The Cossack''s face was bloodless with fear of yelisi''s sudden appearance. He insisted: "I... I didn''t."


    "No!" yelisiah clenched his teeth and knocked the man to the ground with one punch.


    Now, yelishei''s actions have provoked public anger.


    The young Cossack was very popular with other Cossacks in konotop and was a man loved by everyone. Konotop''s Cossacks shared a common hatred. They helped up the fallen Cossack musician and clashed with the German double handed swordsman behind yelisi.


    Chechen was in the room, and Pedro was drinking with him to relieve his boredom. At this time, he heard the quarrel outside, and Chechen went out.


    "Xie Miao, what happened?" Chechen asked.


    As soon as the words were spoken, Chechen remembered that Xie Miao had been sent by him to escort Fatima


    "Captain, yelishei, he''s fighting with the Cossacks of konotop," said Viscount Hessen, who temporarily replaced Xie Miao.


    "This yelishei, how can he be so angry!"


    Chechen stamped angrily. He was wearing a single shirt, but he couldn''t care about his clothes at this time. He picked up his saber and went to the square with Pedro.


    In the square, company commander hwadeki and company commander dimosev have controlled the situation.


    Company commander hwadeki was also drinking with two company commanders from Bratslav in his room.


    At that time, although none of the three spoke, but drank hard, anyone could feel that the atmosphere in the room was dull. Although Jamie Popovich and dimosev didn''t say anything about Cherchen''s defeat, they slowly lost their confidence in sticking to konotop.


    If you can''t even deal with 10000 people, how can you deal with 60000 people?


    Cossacks are like this. When you are powerful and victorious, countless people will follow you; when you lose the war and show decline, they will leave you, and even drop you and hand you over to the enemy in exchange for their own survival.


    Of course, although the two Cossack company commanders from Bratslav are losing more and more confidence, they are not going to sell their friends and seek glory.


    When yelisi clashed with the Cossack musician in the square, Jamie Popovich, who drank the most, had already crossed his hands on his abdomen, half his face on the table, fell asleep and snored.


    Commander hwadeki ordered his men to live, and yelishei was also occupied by fedora.


    "Yelishei, the head is coming." fedot, who hugged yelishei''s arms, said loudly when he saw that Chechen finally came.


    Chechen went to yelishei.


    In the light of the fire, Chechen saw that the corners of yelishei''s mouth were broken and his cheeks were bruised.


    Seeing his subordinates injured, Chechen was also distressed. But he held back and asked, "what happened?"


    Ye Lixie wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. He said, "Captain, these people sing songs to slander you."


    "Team leader, my brothers are in a bad mood just because they lost the war. Let''s listen to a little song to relieve the boredom." hwadeki explained to his subordinates.


    At the same time, he opened his arms to protect his people behind him. That means obviously, if Chechen wants to punish them, unless he steps on him.


    Dimosev looked at hwadeki and Cherchen, in a dilemma.


    Hwadeki is undoubtedly a good officer who cares for his subordinates.


    If not in wartime, not in konotop, Chechen would undoubtedly like hwadeki. But now, there are more than 10000 enemies gathered outside the city, and there are 50000 czars, and the Russian army is about to arrive. There are only 4000 people in konotop fort. It is impossible to hold here without the belief of unity and unity.


    Hwadeki''s tenderness and weakness undoubtedly contributed to the timidity and fear of war of the local Cossacks. If this atmosphere is not contained in time, it will spread to blazlav Cossacks like a plague.


    No, it''s already spreading.


    "Commander hwadeki, I once said: if anyone doesn''t want to stay or want Russia, they can leave, but only for those three days. But now someone shakes the morale of the army. I have to use military law."


    At this time, Chechen has decided to make an example.


    The Cossack was different from the mercenary regiment he had brought. The Cossacks were bold and unrestrained and worshipped the strong; To control them and convince them, it is not enough to rely only on tenderness and grace, but also on whips and sabers.


    Hearing Chechen''s voice so determined, hewadji understood that the captain of Bratslav regiment was moved to kill. He argued: "team leader, they are my subordinates. Even if they make mistakes, I have to punish them!"


    "I''m the supreme officer of konotop now." Cherchen didn''t mean to compromise at all.


    At this time, the gosak musician, one of hwadeki''s subordinates, saw that Chechen was determined and expected that he would come to no good end in his hands. He said loudly, "you heresy. I don''t know how Bratslav''s Cossack brothers chose you as regiment leader, but I just don''t believe you. Our Cossacks and Russian brothers have the same faith and blood. Why do we kill each other? We should kill Lech together!"


    This is no longer as simple as shaking the morale of the army.


    Chechen''s right hand became a fist. As long as he raised his hand and waved it, yelishei and the mercenaries behind him would rush up and take down the brave Cossack musician.


    He can only do it, and he must do it.


    Because Che Chen saw the Cossacks around him, many people, not only the Cossacks of konotop, but also the Cossacks of blazlav, showed their feelings.


    Just as Che Chen raised his right hand and was about to order to forcibly take down the Cossack musician, the guard on the wall suddenly shouted, "regiment captain and company commander, come and have a look!"


    The cry was so anxious and uneasy that Chechen and hwadeki thought it was the Russians who launched the night attack. Ignoring the tension between them, they hurried up the wall with their men.


    When they came to the wall, Chechen and hwadeki found that things were not what they thought.


    Vasily selemedev did not send troops to raid.


    Of course, he did not wait for Prince Alexei to arrive in the city. His army was setting fire and looting everywhere in accordance with the "fine tradition" of the Czar''s Russian army.


    Ukrainian farmers and Cossacks regarded the Russians as brothers, but the Russian soldiers did not have the consciousness to treat brothers.


    Those Ukrainian farmers who returned to their homes to welcome the arrival of Russian brothers were knocked down to the ground by the Russian soldiers who broke in, their wives and daughters were humiliated, their food was scraped away, their livestock were taken away, and finally, even the thatched cottage they lived in was set on fire.


    Although the Cossacks in konotop castle could not see the three things that had happened before, they undoubtedly told them that these things must be happening by reflecting the horizon into the fire of the day in the dark night.


    Hwadeki''s heart is bleeding. At this time, the weak old company commander''s warrior heart was gradually recovering.


    "I want to work with these animals," the old company commander said to himself in his heart.


    At this time, commander hwadeki finally perked up, and the old tiger power reappeared in him - roaring like a awakened sleeping lion and running like a fierce wolf on the grassland. Commander hwadeki held the token in his hand. With his white hair scattered, he beat his chest with his fist and shouted in his heart with a thundering voice: "I want to work with these beasts!"


    "Work with them!" the Cossacks raised their sabers in unison.


    Che Chen looked at the old company commander with his teeth bared and eyes cracked.


    At this time, he even thanked Vassily selemedev. The Russian general finally did a "good deed" to unite the Cossacks to his side.


    "Guard, go and bring up the Cossack musician who made trouble just now and show him how his so-called compatriots and brothers treat their own people." Chechen ordered.


    Cossack musicians were brought up, along with more than a dozen Cossacks who participated in the fight


    "See, sir." Chechen turned and pointed to the fire outside and said to the cossacker, "go and talk about love with such enemies. They even don''t let go of their own people!"


    The Cossack musician and his companions were stunned by the fire.


    "My home is there. It''s burning," someone said.


    "My Monica, Monica." someone shouted.


    Gasping for breath, the Cossack musician said, "beast, beast! What a beast! I''m so blind! I treat animals and demons as brothers!"


    After scolding, the Cossack musician suddenly calmed down.


    He turned his head and looked at Chechen.


    "Team leader, did you just want to execute me?"


    "Yes, because you violated the discipline," Chechen said.


    The Cossack musician nodded.


    There was a smile on his face.


    "Then I''ll be punished. But before that, can I have a word with you alone?"


    This is a very strange request.


    Yelisheyi was worried that the Cossack musician wanted to take the opportunity to hold Chechen. He showed his vigilant eyes.


    But Chechen thought the Cossack musician wanted to plead for himself, but from his eyes, Chechen didn''t see the desire for life, only indifference and calm.


    Finally, Chechen said, "come with me."


    Then he and the Cossack musician walked into a dark wall.


    After a while, they came out.


    "Put him in custody and execute him tomorrow." Chechen ordered yelishei.


    Commander hwadeki thought that Chechen would forgive the child, because he had realized the mistake, and the mistake was not irreparable. But Chechen didn''t, which made the old company commander sigh.


    Dimosev patted the old company commander on the shoulder, trying to comfort him.


    Yelishei handcuffed the Cossack musician. When he escorted him past the companions standing aside, the young Cossack musician smiled and said, "I asked the team leader to forgive you. Don''t learn from me. I was wrong. The team leader and we are brothers. The Russians are not. They are wolves in sheep''s clothing and our enemies."

 Chapter 720

    Vasili selemedev was awakened in his sleep by an adjutant on duty.


    His adjutant came to report that a Cossack had escaped from konotop fort and came to surrender to the general and brought important information.


    When he was awakened from a deep sleep, especially after a long fierce battle in the first half of the night, Vasily selemedev was unhappy in his heart. He thought that if the Cossack who had escaped from konotopu only said trivial things later, he would pull his cramp out of his skin.


    Naked Vasili slemedev got up from the marching bed. Without any pity, he patted the two Ukrainian girls who were sleeping in bed with tears of humiliation and pain.


    The two Ukrainian girls were collected by Russian soldiers from a nearby village for Vasily selemedev. Vasili selemedev was indifferent to his subordinates looting Ukrainians. Although Ivan hilko offered him to be gentle with Cossacks and Ukraine, Vasili selemedev felt that soldiers needed robbery to celebrate victory and defeat and to boost morale. In short, the army and robbery were inseparable. Konotop was a small place,


    These two girls are farm girls. Of course, they can''t be beautiful women. If it were in Moscow, Vasily selemedev would not touch such goods. But he had to make do with marching and fighting.


    Fortunately, the two Ukrainian girls are very young, and they are healthy and full of vitality because of their long years of work, which makes Vasili selemedev, who has tasted the white body of noble girls and young women, have an unusual experience.


    Vasili selemedev''s strength was so strong that he shot the girl''s skin crimson in one shot.


    Although the two girls had abnormal lower body pain, they did not dare to show their dissatisfaction and resistance. They didn''t care about clothes, so they dressed Vasily selemedev naked.


    Vasili selemedev, dressed, left a sentence: "take a bath, and then come back and wait for me here", and strode out.


    In the big tent of the Chinese army, the adjutant of Vasily selemedev was talking to a young Sark with a broken lyre on his back.


    Seeing that the general had brought it, the adjutant immediately stood up and shouted, "general Vassily selemedev!"


    Then Vasili slemedev, watched by his adjutant, went to the main seat and sat down.


    "General, his name is MoSi Shilo, a Cossack deserter. He escaped from konotop castle and said he had important information to tell you in person." the adjutant whispered.


    Vasily selemedev looked at the young Cossack carefully.


    Seeing that MoSi Siro had red lips and white teeth and a beautiful face, Vasili selemedev liked him a little. He decided that even if the information that the Cossack boy would tell was not so important, he would not pull out the skin, but spoil him well.


    "Are you the one who wants to see me?" asked Vasily selemedev.


    "Yes."


    "What information have you brought? Come on, I''m Vasily selemedev. The Supreme Commander here."


    Mosi Siro looked at the adjutant on one side and Vasily selemedev.


    "Don''t worry, my adjutant is a famous family from Moscow. He''s not one of those mud legs with a shaky mouth. He won''t leak anything you say to me." Vassily selemedev understood the meaning of MoSi silon''s eyes and wanted to avoid his adjutant, but he didn''t think it was necessary.


    "Then I''ll say it," said morsi Shiloh.


    When he spoke, his voice was calm and his expression was calm, as if he was not facing a high-ranking general, but an ordinary man.


    This magnanimity also surprised Vasily selemedev and his aides.


    When Vasily selemedev heard the information brought by MoSi xilo, he almost jumped up with joy.


    "I was sent by commander hwadeki to contact you. Our Cossacks of konotop are no longer willing to work for vigovsky. For the sake of orthodox faith, we decided to revolt and dedicate konotop to the great and invincible general Vasili selemedev."


    Although Vasili selemedev is the vanguard of the army and holds 10000 people, twice as many as konotop''s garrison. However, before departure, Prince Alexei had strict orders. Before he and the main force arrived, he could only surround and investigate konotop and could not attack.


    The reason why Prince Alexei was so careful was that the commander of konotop was called aleval Chechen.


    Although Cherchen has become famous in recent years and killed Yakov himself in Pskov, Vasili sheremeev doesn''t think he has much ability - a suckling child, even if he has a good sword skill, it doesn''t mean that his ability to command troops is the same as his sword skill. Besides, if he is trapped in an isolated city, can he turn over any big waves?


    However, because of Prince Alexei''s strict military law, Vasili selemedev had to obey his orders, although he disagreed in his heart.


    Therefore, Vasili selemedev has never acted rashly - even if he has been itching for war.


    But now, the Cossacks in konotop came to contact them to revolt. This time, they really wanted to sleep. Someone sent pillows.


    Vasily selemedev felt that if he let this great opportunity to seize the city slip away from his hands, Prince Alexei would know at that time. I''m afraid he would not praise his obedience, but blame his lack of heart and flexibility.


    And he will become the laughing stock of other generals and nobles.


    "When are you going to open the gate?" asked Vasili slemedev.


    His face was flushed and he looked so eager.


    Mosi Shilo shook his head and said, "the gate of konotopu fort is guarded by the mercenaries trusted by aleval Chechen. Our company commander can''t open it at all."


    Before MoSi Siro''s voice fell, Vasily selemedev punched the table.


    "Then how can you give me the castle!"


    He felt fooled.


    Facing the angry Vasili selemedev, MoSi cilo still looked calm. He said, "although aleval Chechen''s people controlled the city gate, he didn''t know that there was a secret road in the residential area of konotop that led directly to konotop fort. This tunnel was dug by the company commander in order to retreat quickly in case of a raid. No one except commander hwadeki knows. You can sneak into konotop Fort through this tunnel."


    Vasily selemedev turned his anger into joy.


    "Very good," said Vasili slemedev. "Then you know the location of this tunnel."


    "Of course. The company commander told me before he came."


    "Well, you''ll lead the way tomorrow night. We sneak into konotopu to surprise aleval Chechen."

 Chapter 721

    The night of April 23 was very warm, but it was so dark that not only people could not be seen face to face, but also trees. Such an environment is of course extremely ideal for sneak attacks.


    Vasili selemedev selected 2000 people from the 10000 strong army to carry out this sneak attack on konotopu fort.


    Although some of the officers expressed their concerns about the loyalty of MoSi Shiloh to Vasily selemedev, Vasily selemedev did not care at all. He even laughed at the officers who advised him that they were worrying too much.


    "Vasili," Vasili slemedev said to one of the officers:


    "The Cossacks and Ukrainians welcome us because we are their liberators. Moreover, people with a little sense and common sense can see that konotopu is like a baby''s arm. We can break it with a little force. MoSi Shilo and their company commander hwadeki just did what anyone who wants to live would do."


    Under the leadership of MoSi Shilo, 2000 Russian troops entered the residential area of konotop. There was a dead silence here. A breeze blew, making the back of people''s neck cool, as if a ghost pinched your neck behind you.


    There is a legend in Russia that the ghosts of those who died violently or violently would appear at night. They would dance in groups around the circle. Whether it was the cross or the church, they had nothing to do. Some ghosts will also be driven by witches to enter the villages where living people live and absorb the soul and energy of living people.


    Although Vasili selemedev did not believe in these legends, he could not help asking MoSi cilo, "how long will it be to the tunnel you said?"


    The micro cat walked at the front with his waist and replied, "right away. In front is the town hall, and the tunnel is in the well of the town hall. However, your excellency, you must confirm with the soldiers that you must not light the fire rope. Because in such a dark day, even if it is only a spark, you can see it from konotopu fort."


    For this, Vasili slemedev wants MoSi cilo to rest assured. In order to prevent accidents, all the soldiers didn''t even bring fire guns. They only brought cold weapons.


    "I prefer to use an axe to cut off Cherchen''s head in my sleep rather than a firegun," said Vassily selemedev.


    "Then I''ll rest assured."


    Soon, after walking for about three minutes, Vasily selemedev and MoSi Siro came to the gate of the town hall.


    When MoSi Siro asked Vasili selemedev to go in with him, Vasili selemedev hesitated.


    It is not that Vasili selemedev suddenly suspects MoSi Siro, but aristocrats like Vasili always believe that a gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall.


    "I asked my adjutant to go in with you," said Vassily selemedev.


    Without the slightest hesitation, MoSi Siro said hello, and then went in with Vassily''s adjutant and a hundred people.


    "There is a well here."


    After a while, the adjutant''s cry came from the town hall.


    Vasili slemedev was relieved.


    But just then, suddenly, a red light flashed in front of Vasily selemedev, and then there was an earth shaking noise.


    It was an explosion.


    "Got caught!"


    This was the only thought that Vasili slemedev had after he got up from the ground.


    Then, torches were lit on the streets and roofs on all sides at the same time,. A Cossack chief guard wearing a Cossack hat and red stripes stretched out the barrel of his gun to the Russian soldiers who fell into the trap.


    One Russian soldier after another fell in a pool of blood after the fire.


    Because of the concealment of the sneak attack and the evil taste of the axe, there was not a musket among the 2000 people.


    Facing the fierce shooting of the Cossack chief''s guard, they can only fight back with their only long-range weapon - bow and arrow.


    A group of fearless Russian soldiers tried to involve the chief''s guard in the hand to hand combat, but they rushed close and found that barriers such as fences and barrels blocked all the roads, and the door of each house had long been nailed from the inside.


    The desperate Russian soldiers had to chop the obstacles with their sabers and axes, but before they cut the gap, the mikaele musket escorted by the chief had long been aimed at their chest


    On the tower of konotopu fort, Chechen and company commander hwadeki watched the scene in the company of Uncle Pedro.


    "MoSi Shiloh is a real Cossack," Cherchen said to commander hwadeki. "He used his life to lead the Russians into the siege I originally set up, and let them pay the price of blood."


    "So Shiloh, he can escape from prison. Is that your arrangement?" commander hwadeki asked.


    "Yes, in order to act more realistically."


    At this time, the gunfire and noise in konotop residential area decreased. Obviously, the battle is coming to an end.


    After a while, Maxim, the captain of the Cossack chief escort sent by vigovsky to Chechen, came up.


    Captain Maxim was carrying a gun and his chest and sleeves were covered with blood. But from his excited look, we can see that those are the enemy''s blood.


    "Team leader, we won. More than 2000 Russians only escaped more than 300, and the others were either killed or captured by us. Hey, it''s really happy," maxim said excitedly.


    No wonder maxim is so excited. Although Chechen was planning this battle, it was him Maxim who commanded and participated in the war in front. He was the first hero in everything he said.


    Chechen did not send yelishei and others in the mercenary regiment, but also planned to build the confidence of the Cossacks - let them fight with the Russians, so that they can understand their enemies and believe that they can defeat the Russians.


    "What about Vasili slemedev? Did he escape?" Chechen asked.


    In fact, as soon as Maxim spoke, he did not mention the life and death of Vasily selemedev. Cherchen knew that Vasily selemedev must have escaped.


    Sure enough, Maxim was suddenly depressed.


    "Let him escape. This guy is really not a thing! He crossed a road with his soldiers'' flesh and blood, and then slipped away. My men were going to chase, but the Russian reinforcements came at this time."


    "Forget it, I''m afraid this is God''s will." Cherchen said with relief.


    After the battle, konotop residential area fell into a sea of fire - Cherchen ordered to set the residential area on fire after the ambush, and never let the residential area become a cover for the Russian attack on konotop fort.

 Chapter 722

    The sky is as clean as a mirror, and the blue water falls like washing.


    On April 24, the sky was clear.


    On that very day, the main force of 50000 Russian troops led by Prince Alexei trubetzkoy arrived in tonkop.


    What an amazing scene it was when 50000 troops rolled in!


    Most of the people in tonnocopsburg may not have seen one tenth of the people they see today in their lifetime.


    The whole line of the Russian army was seen from the far end by the defenders in the castle.


    At the front of the line were the Russian light cavalry.


    Most of the light cavalry wore firm coats with standing collars and paper helmets. Their weapons were a cavalry sword or saber and a set of bows and arrows.


    In the queue, the Russian light cavalry was deeply influenced by the Mongols because they were imprisoned by the "Tatar yoke" for hundreds of years and fought with nomads for many years. Their fighting and marching are also very similar to the array of Tatar cavalry. Usually 1000 people form a regiment, and each regiment is divided into 10 cavalry companies - such a combat organization is self-evident corresponding to the centurion and centurion of the Mongols.


    At this time, they formed a standard marching formation. Each regiment is divided into five large arrays to enter the battlefield. These five arrays constitute the left wing, the right wing, the striker, the defender and the Chinese Army respectively. The flag of St. George was flying in the Chinese army. Their commander is under this flag.


    Behind the light cavalry were the Boyer cavalry, the noble heavy cavalry that formed the core of the Czar''s Russian army.


    Each of these Boye cavalry men wore a typical Russian mirror armor, with a round or octagonal chest plate in the middle, as well as a lock armour blouse and forearm armor.


    Most Boyer cavalry helmets are bell shaped, composed of a top disc part and a lower ear guard. There is a long movable nose guard in the front of the helmet. Some maverick Boye cavalry wore Anatolian or Turkic helmets and even masks made of lock armour.


    Then came the pistol cavalry of Czar Russia.


    These pistol cavalry wore helmets with ear protection, red uniforms and a complete set of chest armor. Their weapons were a broad sword and a revolver. Such a new cavalry, Che Chen, saw three different military flags, that is, there were at least three regiments, no less than 3000 people.


    After the Czar Russian pistol cavalry, a huge military flag appeared. The sky blue part on the left of the flag is rectangular and the right is triangular. There are orange patterns outside, poppy red substrate and gold edge. The circle in the left rectangle has a dark blue background, and the edge is also gold. Christ in white is riding a white horse, with a golden aperture and golden stars behind him. In the triangle on the right, the angel is also riding a white horse in white, with a golden aperture and more golden stars behind him. The archangel Michelle on a white horse, holding the Oriental cross in his left hand and the sacred sword in his right hand, is waving his golden wings.


    This is the long banner, also known as the main battle flag. Prince Alexei rode under the flag. Beside him were 100 halberd soldiers dressed in colorful Kaftan robes and military hats decorated with gold brocade.


    After that, there are 10 new army infantry regiments.


    These legions were the new forces established by czar Russia after the end of the "era of turmoil". It consists of four foreign mercenaries, the Chengdu infantry regiment and six new legions of Russian infantry equipped and trained according to Western European style. The infantry regiments of the infantry regiment of the new army are all under the command of foreign officers. Each regiment consists of 960 Musketeers and 640 spearmen, divided into eight companies. The infantry regiment of the new army adopts all European equipment and weapons, and their military uniforms are also red.


    After these elite troops, the main body of the Russian army is the militia with a large number but low combat effectiveness, which is regarded as a "gray animal" by Russian nobles and generals.


    In addition, there is an army that is also extremely eye-catching. That is a team of Cossacks led by Ivan hilko, the former captain of the Cossack emirate. They had the same hairstyle, the same clothes and the same blood as their compatriots in konotopu, but now they were going to kill each other.


    The contrast of military strength is so great. If konotopu is an isolated island, the army of Czar Russia is a sea. Moreover, this is not an inland lake like the Mediterranean, but the Pacific or Atlantic.


    Under this majesty, some people are frightened. Many Cossacks were angry when they saw the enemy''s terrible power. The victory over Vassily selemedev a few days ago seemed so insignificant in front of the sea of enemy troops.


    More than one person was thinking, "how long can we keep it?"


    Even Cherchen was surprised at the formation of the Russian army. He did not expect that compared with Smolensk five years ago, the Russian military seems to be more powerful.


    Prince Alexei did not attack the city immediately after his troops arrived. He also camped five miles away from konotopu fort, and all Russian troops surrounded konotopu fort from both wings like two claws of a crab, cutting off all its contact with the outside world.


    That night, the whole konotopu fort was surrounded by a sea of fire. With so much fire, you might think it was a meteor shower that fell on this land.


    In Prince Alexei''s camp, general Vasili selemedev was kneeling down and praying for Prince Alexei''s forgiveness. It is an unforgivable fault that two thousand people have been lost due to self cleverness. According to the military law, the prince has the right to sentence him to death, even more cruel.


    But when Prince Alexei learned how to defeat Vasili selemedev, the prince only sentenced Vasili selemedev to 30 lashes.


    The punishment was so light that even Vasili selemedev himself could not believe it.


    Although Prince Alexei said that the punishment was so light because he hoped Vasili sheremeev would confess his sins, people can not help but speculate that the reason why the prince forgave Vasili was because it was Alwar Chechen who defeated Vasili.


    After all, the young man is so talented that he has not been defeated so far.


    However, everyone will only keep this idea in mind.


    After giving the order to investigate konotopu Fort tomorrow, the prince dissolved the meeting and let everyone go back to rest.


    The campfire in the Russian camp gradually dimmed and went out. Tens of thousands of people have fallen asleep. In their dreams, they may dream of distant relatives, their own fields and the white birch forest.


    And tomorrow, how many people will never dream again?

 Chapter 723

    Early the next morning, Prince Alexei, accompanied by a group of generals and Ivan hilko, walked out of the camp.


    From the position of the camp, he could see the full shape of konotopu fort.


    Konotopu fort is in the shape of a low strip, just like a lieba. The castle is arranged in a four-star shape, with two sharp corners facing your side. A position is being established. In front of the castle facing the enemy, there is a trench five meters wide and five meters deep. There are towers in the South and East. It stands high above the whole castle, just like the spire of the Orthodox Church.


    What attracts people''s attention is the hastily built triangular fort. It is outside the castle and connected with the castle by a bridge. If attacked by the enemy''s flank, the outer fort can play a certain protective role.


    "What facilities are there in the city?" Alexei asked Ivan hilko.


    Ivan hilko recalled and replied, "Your Highness, there is a square in the center of the castle. In front of the square is a bunker, a reservoir and a orthodox chapel."


    Prince Alexei nodded.


    He turned to a messenger and said, "go and call Raphael."


    Right away, perhaps for fear that the herald could not fully understand his meaning, Prince Alexei added: "if Raphael is exploring the enemy''s fortifications, wait for him to explore, and I can wait for him."


    Rafael, who can make Prince Alexei condescend to your honor and wait for a long time, is a Frenchman by name. He is indeed a Frenchman and an engineer of military engineering.


    Since the Smolensk campaign three years ago and the subsequent attack on Riga and a series of sieges, the Tsar''s Russian army has exposed its shortcomings of not being good at siege. Alexei has hired a group of experts from Western Europe to guide and strengthen the Russian army''s ability to tackle tough problems.


    Raphael was one of those hired by the prince. The same is true of those who appeared under konotopu with Vasili selemedev.


    After waiting for about an hour, Raphael finally came.


    The Frenchman has brown hair. His face is white and meticulous. But apart from his head, he is sloppy: his upper body is only wearing a single shirt and is full of loess; The lower part of the body is a pair of bloomers, which, like a sweater and leather boots, is also full of bits and pieces of loess.


    If anyone else comes to see the prince like this, the prince''s guard will beat him out. But Prince Alexei was kind to Raphael, especially when he looked like this.


    "Lord Raphael, have you just returned from the front?" said Prince Wen.


    "Yes, your highness. I''ve gone to explore the little fortress."


    "What do you think of that little fortress?"


    In the eyes of experts like Raphael, it is undoubtedly the finishing touch for Cherchen to build such a triangular fort in front of konotopu fort, and greatly improves the defense of konotopu fort. However, after all, Cherchen is a soldier rather than an architectural engineering expert. In the view of experienced siege engineers, konotopu fort has only solved the problem from scratch, but its defects are numerous - for example, its design is unreasonable and its construction is too hasty. The breast wall of the triangle fort is too low, and there is no loophole to protect the soldiers, so the defenders who shoot will become the living target of the enemy; The castle is too small, so only small and medium-sized artillery can be protected on the barrier; It was a solid castle, so there was only one access from konotop castle to the triangle castle, and there was no access gate, so the soldiers could not safely leave the castle in order to clean up what the enemy put into it to fill the trench, or launch a counterattack. The worst thing is that the layout of the triangle fort is unreasonable, so there are large shooting dead corners under the city wall. Unless they are explored, the defenders can''t open fire on the enemy hiding in those areas.


    After listening to Raphael''s orderly analysis, Prince Alexei and all Russian generals were very satisfied.


    Experts are really different, professional!


    "Raphael, if I send you enough men, how long do you want to set up artillery positions and offensive positions?" the prince finally asked.


    When Raphael thought about it, he assured himself, "seven days!"


    From April 26, the army of Czar Russia began geotechnical work. Raphael put new technologies such as mathematics, applied engineering and artillery into the operation of attacking konotopu fort. With the help of the adjutants sent to him by Alexei, he assigned a large number of manpower to specific tasks in an orderly manner.


    The Russian soldiers dug tunnels and zigzag trenches with amazing speed and pushed their spider web like tunnels forward. Due to the ingenious choice of tunnel angle, the defenders could not shoot at the engineers digging the tunnel for a long time. The Russian army also transported the excavated soil to the rear and built a fort in the waste land.


    Hundreds of people lined up, carrying mud bags and boards back and forth, like worker ants.


    The tunnel kept approaching the wall, eyeing the defenders. Within a few days, the Russians dug trenches only 300 steps from the trench of konotop fort, which was within the range of 3-pound guns and 6-pound guns in the castle.


    Soon their front reached the edge of the trench.


    The Russian army also built two mud and log mixed platforms to place light artillery and protect artillery with wooden barriers.


    On April 29, bright flags were flying on the front positions of the Russian army; Light and heavy artillery guns are arranged on the gun positions scattered in front and back. They also established other positions to bombard the walls of konotop in other directions.


    At this time, Cherchen fully realized that the Russian army in front of him was not the Russian army that besieged Smolensk three years ago.


    In the war, it is not only themselves who learn the war, but also the commanders of the Russian army such as Prince Alexei are making progress.


    Chechen urgently reinforced 50 chiefs to the triangle fort, and widened the breast wall with sandbags at night.


    On May 1, Russian artillery began to bombard konotopu fort.


    The 36 cannons already in place on that day were divided into two rows. The 3-pound artillery and 6-pound artillery fired grape shells, and the 12 pound artillery fired iron shells with great penetration.


    The Russian army also has a huge stone gun. The cannon is made of bronze, weighs 17 tons, is 5.38m long and has a wall thickness of 20cm. The cannon is enough to fire stone bullets with a diameter of 630mm. The cannon needs 136kg gunpowder for one shot, which can project 295kg projectiles 1.6km away. Although this heavy gun can not be compared with the "czar cannon" in front of the Kremlin, the huge muzzle is like a monster with a bloody mouth, which is enough to frighten the defenders in konotop.


    Before the first round of shelling, a total of more than 4000 Russian new arms gunmen from the three regiments first fired a round of face to face volley at the triangle fort with fire guns, which made the defenders dare not look up behind the breast wall.


    Then the cannon began to blast.


    The guns began to pound the two sharp corners of the triangle Fort facing the trench.


    In konotopu Fort behind the triangle fort, Cherchen tried his best to disrupt the enemy''s shelling with artillery shells in the city.


    Konotopu had originally placed four cannons, and Cherchen brought six more. Except for the three guns in the triangle fort, there are seven guns here. Together they bombarded the enemy''s forts that could be seen in sight.


    The shelling from konotopu Fort achieved certain results: in the third round of salvo, a shell penetrated the wooden barrier as if blessed by God and hit a powder keg behind it, causing a big explosion and destroying an enemy artillery position and two guns in the position.


    A Russian artillery position was destroyed, and the morale of the defenders soared. Due to the cover of the triangle fort, the firepower of the Russian Musketeers could not threaten konotopu fort, so Cherchen assigned an artillery to cooperate with the artillery of the triangle fort to counterattack the Russian new arms Musketeers firing in the array.


    Seeing an artillery position turned to ashes in the fire, and the new army''s Musketeers had to retreat under the threat of enemy fire, Prince Alexei''s face did not fluctuate at all. He just asked Raphael, "when can we bury the trench?"


    "Anytime, but to reduce casualties, it''s best to suppress the Musketeers in the triangle fort," Raphael suggested.


    Prince Alexei nodded. Then he named Ivan hilko.


    "Lord hilko, I''ve always heard that the shooting skills of Cossack soldiers are unparalleled in the world. Let you and your Cossack team cover and fill the trench."


    Ivan hilko knew that Prince Alexei''s words were military orders and could not be violated. Moreover, he also intended to show his strength to the Russian generals who despised her.


    So Ivan hilko pulled out his pistol at his waist. He held it high and waved it forward. Two hundred Cossack Musketeers began to evacuate and rushed towards the trench parallel to the trench in front of the triangle fort.


    The Cossack brothers who originally belonged to the same camp began to merge. As the most elite chief of the Cossack emirate was escorted in the triangle fort, Ivan hilko''s Cossacks had just entered the trench. The chieftain guards held mikale muskets behind the breast wall. Their shooting skills were amazing. As soon as the Cossack Musketeers in the opposite trench showed up, the trigger on the trigger was pulled down exactly.


    In just over an hour, 30 people were killed on Ivan hilko''s side.


    This made shooting against the triangle fortress a fatal task, and the Russian Cossacks did not see a good omen.


    They hid behind the breast wall and did not dare to look up, because they became the living target of the enemy as soon as they appeared against the blue sky in summer.


    "Cossack brothers, Cossacks don''t beat Cossacks!"


    Just as the Russian Cossacks in the trenches were leaning against the breast wall and leaning on guns, they dared not show their heads, and a cry came out from the triangle fort.


    "Let''s raise the gun an inch, and you raise the gun an inch, so that everyone can do the job." the voice continued.


    Subsequently, the two sides actually achieved a tacit understanding. In the next hour''s exchange of fire, neither side was injured or killed.


    Slowly, the shooting between the two sides stopped. No one gave orders, but the Cossacks just stopped fighting.


    The Russian Cossacks followed the circuitous trench to the front of the barrier of the triangle fort; The Cossack garrison of the triangle castle first poked out his head, and then someone boldly put down the rope and went down the barrier to them.


    At first, both sides were very cautious, but in this meeting, there was no unfriendliness between them. Especially the Cossacks of blazlav, because of the relationship between Baohong and Ivan hilko, the two sides often cooperate in combat and have great feelings for each other.


    Ivan hilko''s Cossacks always rated brazlav''s Cossacks higher than other Cossacks.


    They looked down on the Cossacks of konotop, but now they saw that they fought so bravely and tenaciously, looked up at them, and talked to them as equally as blazlav.


    Both sides were smiling and could not help but exclaim at each other. So on the battlefield, they chatted with each other and said that the two sides were originally a family and should not shed so much Cossack blood; Finally, they even toast and smoke to each other.


    Prince Alexei and Ivan hilko, who returned to the tent for a rest, did not know that the Cossacks on the front line were idling away at first. According to Raphael''s estimation, they thought that at this time, one third of the casualties in the triangle Fort should be killed, and they could start to fill the trench.


    But when the gunfire stopped, Prince Alexei and Ivan hilko came out of the tent, and the scene of the battlefield stunned everyone.


    At this time, Ivan hilko''s face was no better than that of the dead.


    Vasili selemedev, who stood beside Prince Alexei and endured the pain, said sadly: "captain of the hilko regiment, you Cossacks are really brothers!"


    Ivan hilko was trying to refute, but Prince Alexei raised his whip against Vasily selemedev''s mouth.


    "Captain of the hilko regiment," Prince Alexei said to Ivan hilko, "get your men down and remember! It won''t happen again."


    After thanking the prince, Ivan hilko rushed to the front and withdrew the Cossacks. But although his subordinates made him lose face in front of the Russians, Ivan hilko did not dare to deal with anyone, because his team leader was also afraid of Cossack rebellion.


    After the Cossacks withdrew, Prince Alexei sent a team of serfs to fill the trench. As a result, it can be imagined that most of the "gray animals" sent were killed and injured, but the trenches were not buried much.


    The first day''s battle ended as night fell. Although they won the victory of defending konotopu fort, the situation is not optimistic.


    Fedot, who came back from the triangle fort, told Cherchen and other officers his judgment on the situation: the triangle fort was too weak and small, and many design problems were exposed in the battle. If we want to hold the triangle fort, we must always supplement reinforcements and repair fortifications. Because on this day alone, more than 40 people were killed and injured in the triangle fort. This is the result of the "tacit understanding" between the Cossacks on both sides.


    After listening to the story of Dr. Robert Frost, he summed up in a vivid way: "like a patient suffering from tuberculosis, it is necessary to continue to take medicine and supplement nutrition to maintain life."

 Chapter 724

    From May 2 to May 7, guns were fired at each other for six days and nights. Both sides spent every day in artillery and gun battles. From time to time, a group of Russian citizens, long gunmen and shooters launched a strong attack, but not once was it possible to approach the barrier of the triangle fort.


    In addition to the triangle fort, the other three sides of konotop fort were also fiercely attacked. The Russian army has a strong force and can rotate combat troops, allowing some people to fight and others to rest. But konotopu doesn''t have so many people to replace. Even if Cherchen does his best to arrange troops and array, only one third of the people can rest in wartime, while the others should not only fire at the enemy, but also constantly raise and strengthen the barriers at any time under the threat of the enemy''s strong attack.


    At night, the soldiers who have been tired all day often sleep on the spot next to the barrier - in fact, they just take a nap. But even then, grenades fell from time to time in the sky.


    By May 8, the most powerful stone cannon of the Russian army had been arranged in place, but Prince Alexei did not launch an attack immediately. He sent an envoy to persuade him to surrender again.


    The messenger was Ivan hilko, the captain of the Cossack regiment who took refuge in czar Russia.


    Cherchen received the former Cossack regiment leader on the square in konotop castle. Moreover, he let the Cossacks who were not on duty watch and listen in the square, the city wall and the tower.


    Entering the city gate of konotopu fort and entering the square, Ivan hilko saw so many people. He was a little uncomfortable for a moment. He didn''t know what tricks Chechen was playing. But he soon adjusted his mind and secretly rejoiced - the more people, the more effective his words were - the more self defeating Che Chen was.


    "Aleval Chechen, long time no see." Ivan hilko bowed slightly.


    Today, he is wearing a green Cossack suit, a red belt and yellow riding boots. At first glance, he looks like a colorful parrot.


    As Chechen finished his salute, Ivan hilko turned to several company commanders.


    "Commander hwadeki, commander dimosev, commander jamid Popovich, it''s been a long time."


    Khvadki saluted Ivan hilko, while jamid Popovich and dimosev remained silent.


    Then, it should be time for Ivan hilko to tell Cherchen about his purpose.


    But before he could speak, Chechen first said, "Your Excellency Ivan hilko, if you came to persuade him to surrender on behalf of Prince Alexei trubzkoy, you don''t have to say anything. All 10000 garrisons in konotop have already made up their minds to defend every inch of Ukrainian territory to the death."


    Ivan hilko heard that Chechen would not let him speak. Instead of becoming angry, he smiled and said, "of course, of course."


    Then Ivan hilko stepped back three steps to almost the middle of the square.


    He held his hands high and hugged the sky.


    "Cossack brothers," he shouted, "I want to talk to you, brothers, about our brotherhood. What is brotherhood? You must have heard your father or great grandfather say how our land was respected by everyone: we had gorgeous churches and cities, we had princes of rose descent, and our own princes - not Catholic heresy. But later , the Tatars came. They took everything from us and everything went to naught. We are the only poor people left. Brothers, it is in such a tragic time that we shake hands together, and our brotherhood is based on such suffering. There is no more sacred relationship than father''s love, mother''s love and men''s and women''s love It''s not brotherly, because even wild animals have such love. Our feelings are based on spirit, not blood. We believe in the same belief and live and die together. Brothers, even if a Cossack is humble and wants to kick him in the face for petty profits, he always has some Cossack feelings. This feeling will awaken one day, i Believe that. But I hope it''s not when you''re dying, because you don''t even have the strength to break your chest, scratch your hair and confess to God. "


    Sitting on the throne, Chechen understood that Ivan hilko was using religion to provoke trust and friendship between himself and the Cossacks.


    However, the voice and emotion of these words were both vivid and sincere, which also surprised Che Chen.


    For a long time, Chechen always thinks that Ivan hilko is a reckless person, illiterate and can only write dirty letters; but now Chechen has a new understanding of Ivan hilko. Under the rude appearance of the former Cossack captain, he is like a fox.


    Ivan hilko finished saying that Chechen was about to refute, but his uncle Pedro jumped out first.


    "Oh," said Pedro, pretending to be surprised: "I wonder who is making such comments here and who is talking about the brotherhood of Cossacks. It turned out to be the captain of Ivan hilko regiment. Oh, no, you shouldn''t be called the team leader now, because there is no such official position in czar Russia. What official did the Czar in Moscow reward you? With your great achievements in betraying Cossack brothers and leading wolves into the house, now Should you be a general, or a prince? "


    Pedro hit Ivan hilko''s big mouth naked, and it was that kind of crackling.


    It''s a great irony that a man who talks about brotherhood betrayed his brothers, took refuge in a foreign country and now comes to be a lobbyist.


    After Pedro''s words, he still extended the company to Ivan hilko.


    "I''ve never seen such a brazen man as you in my life. If I were you, I would have killed myself."


    Hearing uncle Pedro''s gag but seeing blood again, Chechen couldn''t help laughing. Besides laughing, the Cossacks around them also said these words to their hearts.


    "Traitor."


    "Ivan hilko is a traitor."


    "Russian dog."


    One curse after another came to Ivan hilko''s ears, which made the former Cossack team leader angry. The veins on his temples and hands burst, and his face became a purple sauce.


    Ivan hilko''s eyes were fixed on Pedro.


    The eyes were filled with hate and anger. If translated into words, he is saying, "wait, I must use your skin as my riding boots after the city is broken."


    But hatred belongs to hatred. If Ivan hilko uses force against Pedro here, he will never dare - although he has the identity of messenger, once he moves his hand first, people here can ignore his identity of messenger and punish him.

 Chapter 725

    Because of this, Ivan hilko had to speak out for himself and said, "Cossack brothers, I unite the Russians for the sake of our orthodox faith and Cossack freedom."


    "The Cossacks here are free." Chechen stood up from his chair. As he walked to Ivan hilko, he said, "whether it''s brazlav or konotop, the town and countryside are the spires of the Orthodox Church. And everyone lives and works in peace and contentment. After you and the Russians came, the town turned into rubble and the good fields into wasteland."


    Cherchen''s words are just, solemn and resounding. In particular, the atrocities of Vasili selemedev a few days ago aroused the common hatred of the Cossacks in the city.


    A group of konotop Cossacks whose homes were destroyed rushed out of the city wall and the tower.


    They all looked ferocious and angry. They waved their hands, gnashed their teeth and shouted wildly.


    "Execute Ivan hilko! Execute Ivan hilko!"


    "Give us Ivan hilko! We''ll stake him!" cried the Cossacks. "Fight! Kill!"


    In an instant, hundreds of hands reached Ivan hilko.


    Ivan hilko''s face turned white with fear. He stopped talking about brotherhood at this time, but shouted, "I am an envoy, an envoy!"


    Chechen stretched out his arms to stop the Cossacks from rushing to Ivan hilko. He said, "as your messenger, Ivan hilko, you won''t be hurt. Because we are not barbarians. Go back and tell Prince Alexei trubzkoy that as long as I and konotopu are here, he won''t want to cross the thunder pool."


    With that, Chechen asked yelishei to escort Ivan hilko out of the castle.


    The dejected Ivan hilko returned to the Russian camp. Here, Prince Alexei and a group of tsarist Russian generals are waiting for his good news.


    However, seeing Ivan hilko''s disheartened and dejected face, everyone knew that the Cossack failed to persuade him to surrender - not only did he not let konotopu open the city to surrender, but even a Cossack did not persuade him to surrender.


    Seeing Ivan hilko''s embarrassed face, Vasily selemedev, the defeated general, finally found someone to laugh at.


    "Oh, our legendary Cossack, where are the troops you promised in advance? Where is alvar Chechen''s head? Where is the victory?" he asked mockingly in his hoarse voice.


    Ivan hilko''s shoulders shook with anger.


    Once, in the Cossack emirate, as the regiment leader, he had never been questioned like this!


    He jumped up, pointed in the direction of konotopu fort, raised his voice and replied, "there! You''ve been there! It''s a pity to hit your head and bleed."


    Vasili selemedev was exposed by Ivan hilko. He jumped up like a cat with its tail stepped on.


    "I was cheated by you hateful Cossacks! You are also with them. You are deceiving the prince and the most Almighty Tsar!"


    "Who is a liar and who is incompetent? His Majesty the Czar and the prince can see clearly." Ivan hilko said, "I came back empty handed, but it''s not my fault. Some people lose their soldiers and lose their generals, which is completely caused by his own stupidity!"


    "You dog!" barked Vasily selemedev. "Who do you say is stupid?!"


    They stood face to face for a while, like two wild boars, with their nostrils open and hissing at each other. The other czars and Russian generals watched the scene with great interest.


    If Prince Alexei had not spoken, the actors and audience might still be in this state.


    "Ivan hilko,"


    Prince Alexei didn''t think it was the failure of Ivan hilko. It seemed that he knew it was the result. He said, "tell me what you heard and saw in konotopu fort."


    With that, the prince looked at Vasily selemedev with sharp eyes.


    "My general Vasili, Ivan hilko, is the most loyal and reliable friend of our czar Russia. I don''t want to hear anyone slander his loyalty, and I don''t like to hear any more quarrels and dirty between you two. Do you hear me?"


    Prince Alexei''s words were harsh. Although Vasili selemedev was unwilling, he did not dare to disobey the prince''s orders.


    "Yes, your highness," he said in a rough voice.


    Ivan hilko lowered his head over his belt according to Cossack etiquette.


    When he looked up, Ivan hilko said: "Your Highness, what I saw and heard in konotop castle was the fear of you and your army. More than one person shouted in fear: ''Prince Alexei trubzkoy is coming, Prince Alexei trubzkoy is coming''. The people in the city were terrified. The only calm and determined people in the city were aleval Chechen and his hard core confidants, but this was not true There are very few people in the castle. Most of the defenders salute me respectfully as soon as they see me. "


    Of course, Ivan hilko is putting gold on his face. But of course he can''t and dare not say that he was almost killed by the Cossacks in the castle, because Ivan hilko knows very well that he can still be an "old friend" of the Russians, because the Russians believe that he still has appeal to the Cossacks.


    Such untrue words are not unheard of. Prince Alexei''s eyes were full of doubts, while Prince Simon pozalski, the supervisor sent by the Czar, directly questioned, "then why didn''t the Cossacks surrender?"


    The reason why a wise man is a wise man is that he can think of most possibilities and deal with them well.


    Ivan hilko had already made up his mind about Prince Simon pozalski''s question.


    Ivan hilko saluted Prince Simon pozarsky, and he explained with a calm look: "Prince pozalski, because the Cossacks were afraid. Because some people burned, killed and looted in konotop, the Cossacks in the city felt cold. You must know how kind the people here were to us before the violent grain collection by the grain collection team. I also suggested more than once that they should be gentle and friendly to the Cossacks and Ukrainians Good, but some people just can''t listen. "


    With these words, Ivan hilko easily put the responsibility for his failure in persuading the surrender on Vasily selemedev, who failed to refute it.


    Prince Alexei looked at Ivan hilko. After a while, he asked, "so, hilko, what do you suggest for taking konotopu?"


    Ivan hilko hesitated. He said, "Your Highness, there is no second way to win konotopu Fort unless you use that giant gun."

 Chapter 726

    Artillery changed the form of siege in the history of World War not in 1453, but in 1446.


    In that year, seven years before the fall of Constantinople, Muhammad II''s father Murad II attacked Peloponnesus, one of the few provinces left in the Byzantine Empire, with artillery.


    Here, Constantine Xi built a six mile wall in the isthmus of Corinth, extending from the west coast to the east coast, completely blocking the peninsula.


    But Murad II attacked the wall with long barrel artillery and broke through it in only five days.


    Constantine Xi almost lost his life and managed to escape.


    After that, in 1453, Muhammad II smashed the millennium old city wall of Constantinople with ulban cannon, and turned it into Istanbul, the capital of the Ottoman Turkish Empire.


    The power of the giant artillery shocked everyone, including the Russians.


    That is to say, since then, the Russians have gone forever on the road of "stupid, big, black and rough".


    After several failed attacks, Prince Alexei finally sacrificed the big killer, the incomparable stone gun.


    The artillery are preparing for the launch of the cannon. The gunpowder is loaded into the barrel, then the barrel is filled with a wooden plug and pressed with an iron rod.


    Then, through a set of lever tools, the Gunners lifted the stone bullet to the front of the cannon and carefully filled the bore.


    Although the shell is required to be designed to match the bore, it is difficult to match the caliber completely. So the gunner wrapped the shells with a layer of silk to enhance the tightness as much as possible.


    The Gunners then adjusted the pitch angle by wedging up the turret.


    A group of serf soldiers put the huge wooden beam in place behind the cannon and pressed the wooden beam with stones to absorb recoil.


    After more than three hours of preparation, the gunpowder was filled into the fire gate and the shooting preparation was completed.


    At 10 a.m. on May 8, the gunner of Czar Russia put the torch close to the fire door, and the monster roared for the first time since the war began.


    After the gunpowder was ignited, a terrible roar came out in an instant, and the earth trembled violently under your feet, which spread far away. The noise was unheard of.


    The wooden stopper was rushed out by the hot explosion of dry air, and the stone bullet was pushed out by the strong impact force. The incredible force drove the stone bullet roaring away and hit the sharp corner on one side of the triangle fort.


    Immediately, the sharp corner was smashed, and a slope paved with rubble and broken bricks was created in front of the triangle fort.


    Prince Alexei nodded with satisfaction when only one shell had such an amazing effect.


    After the smoke from the muzzle dissipated, the Gunners hurried back to the running position. One of them will reset the cannon and check whether the wooden beam under the tail is loose.


    This is the most important work that must be done. Once the wooden beam is loose, the huge recoil of the cannon will rush back like a raging bull at the next firing, leaving the fort, causing casualties and even blasting.


    Another team of gunners carefully examined the gun body. Because the high temperature produced by gunpowder explosion will produce hair like cracks on impure metal. In order to control this problem, after the shell is fired, the gunner must immediately soak the crack of the gun barrel with warm lard and butter to prevent air from entering and expanding the crack.


    The artillery work was over, and it was time for the infantry to come on.


    The trumpeter sounded the horn of attack. More than 1000 Russian soldiers jumped out of several trenches and rushed towards the trenches, carrying cotton bags filled in the trenches on their backs and shouting "ula! Ula".


    Strips of bags were thrown into the ditch.


    The defenders of the triangle fort were dazed by huge guns, and many people were beaten by broken stones. But at this time, the Russian soldiers were filling the trench at a speed visible to the naked eye. Regardless of the dust and bleeding wounds, they started shooting at the enemy one after another.


    Gunfire rang out. One Russian soldier after another burst into red blood on his chest and fell to the ground.


    But driven by the officers and supervisors, they are still fearlessly filling the trenches, and even those dead comrades in arms have become tools to fill the trenches.


    After paying nearly 100 casualties, nearly half of the trench was buried. Those wooden sticks and triangular nails were all buried by sundries.


    "Woo, woo!" the trumpeter howled again.


    The Russian soldiers who filled the trench heard the horn like an amnesty. They turned their heads and ran back into the trench.


    "Take your place! The Russians are about to attack," Pedro warned loudly, leaning his back against a chest wall.


    His horse''s head was bandaging his wound with gauze - a fragment of a flying stone bullet wiped Pedro''s forehead and took away a piece of flesh.


    That Ma Bian was a recruit. He was frightened by the huge gun just now. The action of bandaging the wound was light and heavy. It didn''t hurt Pedro from time to time.


    "You!" Pedro shouted to his horse: "go back to konotopu fort and ask the regiment captain to send a team of Cossack sailors and German double handed swordsmen right away. Do you understand?"


    The horse''s eyes nodded in fear.


    After the horse left, Pedro shouted again, "fill the gun with gunpowder and the enemy will come up soon!"


    But Pedro''s expected attack did not come soon. The Russians "cleaned" the triangle fort with another heavy artillery fire.


    The shelling lasted more than an hour.


    The breast wall and sandbags of the triangle fort were smashed, and the shooting port became a pile of ruins. But under the suppression of artillery fire, the defenders in the triangle Fort could not repair the gap at all.


    "These Russians are getting better and better," said Pedro.


    Just then, the third horn sounded. The gunfire stopped, and then to Pedro''s ears were the footsteps of thousands of pairs of leather boots on the ground.


    Russian new arms gunmen in red uniforms came to the position with heavy muskets and axes.


    They lined up in five rows, then inserted the end of the long axe into the ground and put the firerope gun on the long axe.


    After firing, the front row retreats to the back to load ammunition, and the second row fires bullets again. Again and again, again and again, three and five.


    The new army Musketeers set their targets on the sharp corner of the triangle Fort destroyed by giant guns - an attack point conducive to climbing.


    "Get ready, get ready. This time they''re really going to attack." Pedro shouted.


    "Deputy Colonel Pedro, here we are."


    At this time, a team of German double handed swordsmen and Cossack sailors led by Xie Miao came to support the triangle Fort through the channel connected with the triangle fort.


    "Great!"


    Seeing the reinforcements arrive, Pedro clapped his thigh with joy.


    "You go to the front of the gap and get ready. As soon as the Russians rush up, the Cossack sailors give them a shot with a pistol. Then the German swordsmen cut with a sword. Remember, if the Boyer cavalry wearing mirror armor and holding a steel shield come up, they will protect their face and body with a steel shield, and you will cut their feet with a sword," said Pedro.


    This is the experience that Pedro summed up in the battle of Smolensk. He hopes it will work here in konotop.


    After a volley, a 300 member attacking team composed of dismounted Russian pistol cavalry, Noble Cavalry and Boye cavalry, led by cavalry commander Alexei vorotensky, attacked the gap.


    They quickly climbed up the gap, and the pistol cavalry rushed in front.


    After boarding the triangle fort, these soldiers in chest armor will use pistols to clean the enemy near the gap.


    After the sharp corner of the triangle fort was destroyed, the gap left was not big or small, just enough for five people to go in line.


    Three pistol cavalry soldiers took the lead in climbing up the triangle fort, but they looked up and were ready to shoot the enemies that would appear around, but they saw a swordsman with a flame sword stride in front of them, and then a slash.


    Three heads fell to the ground together.


    Then three headless bodies came back.


    "There''s an ambush! Be careful, be careful," shouted the Russian under the gap.


    Then there was a gunshot. This is the pistol cavalry shooting blindly at the gap.


    About five meters behind the gap, twenty German double handed swordsmen fell to the ground on one knee. Their flame swords and double handed big swords pointed 45 degrees to the front, and behind them were 50 Cossack sailors standing with guns.


    When the Russian pistol cavalry finished shooting, they pulled out their sabers at the urging of Alexei vorotens base and rushed to the triangle Fort again.


    This time, it was not the sword of the swordsman with two hands, but the pistols of the Cossack sailors.


    Seven more Russian pistol cavalry fell. But this time, the Russians finally rushed into the gap and scuffled with the defenders of the triangle fort.


    In close combat, defenders with better armor quality take advantage. Although even Pedro was amazed at the bravery of the Russians on the line of fire, their mirror armor and chest armor were at a disadvantage in the face of the full body plate armor of German double handed swordsmen. What''s more, the garrison also has such big killers as "organ" platoon gun and giant shotgun.


    A "pipe organ" platoon gun and a giant shotgun can fill 30 to 50 bullets. The effect of these bullets at close range is amazing - they have great penetration. If a lead bullet hits a Boye cavalry in armor, it can not only directly penetrate the shield and body of the Boye cavalry, but also penetrate the people standing behind him, and then kill another person, Until the power of gunpowder is exhausted.


    A lead bomb can kill two or three people at the same time.


    Finally, after four hours of fierce fighting, the Russian commandos were driven out of the gap.


    The scorching sun shone on the city wall, but it suddenly quieted down. Only the occasional groans of the dying lying in the trenches and in the triangle castle broke the calm. After a deadly battle from 7 a.m. to 4 p.m., the garrison finally collapsed like a dead man.

 Chapter 727

    In the battle of this day, although Prince Alexei left hundreds of bodies, he did not even gain a foothold in konotopu fort. However, the Prince did not have any dissatisfaction. He even invited all the generals and Ivan hilko to drink in his big tent after midnight.


    Because the stone cannon has shown its destructive power to the terror of the castle and fortress, Prince Alexei believes that if such a shot hits again several times, the triangle castle will collapse.


    At night, both sides were quiet.


    The bright moonlight was shrouded in dark clouds, as if unwilling to see this tragedy in the world. In this dark night, the defenders of konotopu Fort sent more than ten teams. They attacked from the city gate and quietly came to the ditch.


    Each team carries hoes, grappling hooks, hanging ropes and other tools. Their task is to clear the trench and restore it to its original depth as much as possible.


    "Be careful not to be caught by the Russians," someone whispered.


    Many shadows jumped off the ditch. Then a sling was put down.


    "Damn it, it''s a body!"


    "Don''t worry about the body. First clean up the sandbags and stones. These things can be used to repair the triangle castle."


    The soldiers who went down to the trench put stones and sandbags into the net pocket on the sling according to the order of the person above, then shook the rope, and the people above pulled the sling up together.


    At the beginning, such action was smooth. But soon, the Russian sniper opposite noticed the movement.


    These Russian snipers held extremely high pound composite bows and stayed in the trenches parallel to the trenches, watching any wind and grass. They are carefully selected soldiers. They are not only surprisingly patient, can ambush motionlessly until dawn, and keep aiming at the direction of the enemy, but also can see things in the dark like owls, and their arrow skills are excellent.


    The bowstrings rang again and again, and from time to time, soldiers cleaning trenches were shot by arrows.


    Some defenders tried to fight back, but they couldn''t find the enemy''s position.


    The units that could only be beaten passively saw the situation and withdrew to the city one after another.


    In konotop castle, Cherchen is visiting the wounded in today''s battle.


    In the battle of that day, the garrison lost 123 soldiers, most of whom were the garrison of the triangle fort.


    The original fixed source of troops on the triangle fort was 300. Plus yesterday''s battle losses, almost half of them were reimbursed. Chechen replaced all the living people, and let fedot lead a mixed detachment to top it.


    "If we continue to fight according to this loss, I''m afraid konotop will lose in ten days." after comforting a wounded soldier with an arm injury, Cherchen said to Uncle Pedro who came back.


    Pedro was as like as two peas in the same mind.


    Uncle and nephew underestimated the combat effectiveness of the Russian army before they came to konotop and thought it could be as easy as guarding Smolensk.


    "You can''t go on like this," said Pedro, gritting his teeth.


    Can''t go on like this, how to play, Pedro can''t say why.


    Uncle and nephew stood opposite each other in silence.


    And the silence seems contagious. The soldiers and medical staff in the square did not speak when they saw their regiment leader and deputy head. They all stared at them. Everyone seemed to be shrouded in a shadow.


    Che Chen woke up from the silence first. He noticed that the soldiers around him were looking at him, and he immediately realized his mistake.


    Will be the courage of soldiers. If they are so frustrated, how can the soldiers still have the courage to fight.


    "Uncle Pedro," said Chechen, raising his voice deliberately, "I''ll show you something good."


    With that, Chechen went to the wall and took an iron ring.


    Pedro took it over and fixed his eyes. It turned out that this was an iron ring for a cudgel, with a circle of hemp rope wrapped around it.


    "What is this?" asked Pedro. He could smell a strong smell of tar on the iron ring.


    "This is called the ring of fire, which was invented by a Cossack in the city. The hemp rope outside the iron ring is soaked in a hot tar pot. When it is dry, it is covered with a layer of coarse hemp chips and soaked in the tar again. In this way, it can be used as weapons after repeated times. When fighting, just light them, throw them over the breast wall and throw them into a large group of enemies charging in a dense formation." Che Chen said.


    Although after listening to Chechen''s description, Pedro vaguely knew that it was a weapon similar to rolling wood and stone, but Pedro still didn''t understand how much it played in the battle.


    Chechen was preparing for further explanation. At this time, the city gate was wide open, and the teams sent to clean the trenches helped the wounded into the square.


    They were attacked by Russian snipers.


    Looking at the wounded with feather arrows, the soldiers in the square and on the wall almost wrote their low morale on their faces.


    Even bachit could clearly feel this depressed atmosphere.


    But he didn''t understand that it was his own side today, but why did the morale of the soldiers get lower and lower?


    Just when bachit was confused, the company commander jamid Popovich, who guarded the south, suddenly ran over and said, "captain of the regiment, please come here."


    Jamie Popovich''s character has always been careless. Let him ask Che Chen to talk aside. Obviously, the problem he encountered is extremely serious, and once let others know, it will greatly shake the morale of the army.


    Chechen and Pedro went up the wall with Jamie Popovich. There was no one around, only torches were burning.


    "Captain of the regiment," said Jamie Popovich, "my men found the enemy digging a tunnel."


    "Are they really digging tunnels?" Pedro asked nervously.


    In response, Jamie Popovich nodded and said, "yes, there should be nothing wrong. Lord Pedro, now everything is quiet. I''ll bring a bowl of water. You might as well take a closer look."


    Jamie Popovich quickly brought a bowl of water. Cherchen and Pedro stared at the water carefully.


    Such a time will really come soon. After only a period of time, their eyes clearly saw the ripples.


    "Yes, I see! They are digging tunnels, and there must be more than one," said Pedro.


    "They are digging a tunnel," Chechen repeated. Then they were silent.


    At this time, dimosev also came over. When he saw that Cherchen and Pedro were silent, timoshev''s face showed extreme uneasiness. He raised his hands and rubbed his eyes with the palm of his hand.


    Obviously, he also knew that the enemy was digging tunnels.


    "Captain of the regiment?" stammered dimosev.


    Then he didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing this situation, Pedro pretended to be relaxed and said, "guys, it''s no big deal. It''s very common every time we besiege the city. When your team leader and I were guarding Smolensk, they dug and chiseled at our feet day and night."


    Dimosev raised his head, and there was a light of hope in his eyes.


    He asked, "so what did the regiment leader and your excellency do to protect Smolensk?"


    "Let''s blow up the tunnel," said Pedro.


    "Now we''ll blow up the enemy''s tunnel, too," cried Jamie Popovich.


    In his opinion, this is the only feasible way. Otherwise, once the tunnel reaches under the walls of konotop and buries explosives, everything is over.


    At this time, Chechen objected: "no, Prince Alexei must be on guard this time. He will send heavy troops to guard the tunnel entrance to prevent our night attack."


    There was a moment of silence, and dimosev lowered his helpless head again.


    "What should I do?"

 Chapter 728

    When he couldn''t find a way to solve a problem, Cherchen naturally summoned all the officers of the mercenary regiment to brainstorm.


    Soon, more than ten people gathered under the southern wall.


    Their bodyguards and Ma Bian lit torches, and Che Chen explained that the enemy was digging a tunnel in the south to blow up the city wall.


    After hearing this, there was a moment of silence.


    Obviously, this news has put heavy pressure on everyone - konotopu fort is located in the plain, and the soil layer here is easy to excavate. If Prince Alexei does not spare manpower to forcibly excavate, he can reach under the wall and excavate it in a few days.


    "We must destroy the tunnel!" bachit hit the ground with a punch.


    Pedro curled his lips.


    He thought bachit''s nonsense. Everyone knows to destroy the tunnel, but how to destroy it is the problem.


    At this time, commander hwadeki raised his head and made the second speaker.


    The company commander raised his head and said, "we tried to dig a tunnel when we besieged zbalari. Unfortunately, we failed."


    oh Old company commander, tell me quickly what clever tricks yareme vishnewitsky used at that time? " Asked Pedro with interest.


    Commander hwadeki looked up at the night sky and recalled, "at that time, the poles repeatedly withdrew from the more spacious fortifications and entered the narrower and narrower fortifications. They offset the impact of our tunnel excavation by reducing the area of defense."


    Pedro was discouraged. This experience has no reference value for the current konotopu.


    The old company commander hwadeki seemed to know that he had said useless words, and he scratched his head uneasily.


    "I really can''t think of anything," he said.


    "No, commander hwadeki, what you said is still of great reference value to me." Chechen comforted him.


    At this time, there was another silence, and no one spoke again.


    The night was quiet, but everyone''s heart seemed to hear the hoes and shovel''s voices below.


    The face of viscount Hesse was dripping with anxious sweat. He thought his regiment commander had great powers. A konotopu Fort could always be held for two months, but less than a month later, the castle was about to fall.


    Yes, viscount Hesse is afraid.


    Originally, viscount Hesse was not a coward. He made outstanding achievements in Crimea and won Cherchen''s trust in him. However, just because of the wealth that ordinary people can''t reach in a lifetime in Crimea, the rich Viscount Hesse began to be timid. He was concerned about his wealth and his drunken life, and missed the castle he bought in Hesse and the passionate beautiful lady from France.


    Vassily selemedev sent an envoy to persuade him to surrender for the first time. Viscount Hessen prevented Pedro from cutting the dog''s tail and put forward his "delaying plan". In fact, out of timidity, he hoped to survive one more day.


    In today''s daytime battle, viscount Hessen guarded the west wall, but the huge destructive power of the Russian stone gun deeply shocked Viscount Hessen - his fragile heart was even more defeated.


    Now, he saw that everyone, including Chechen, was at a loss. In addition to being anxious, he resented that Chechen didn''t use his plan at the beginning.


    If Che Chen listens to his suggestions, he may be able to last a few more days


    After another meeting, viscount Hesse''s foot moved forward, and he decided to dare to put forward his proposal again - peace.


    Yes, not surrender, but decent negotiation.


    What is peace negotiation is interpreted as the termination of hostilities through negotiation.


    What is surrender is to stop resistance, lay down your arms and give in to the other party.


    In Viscount Hesse''s view, the two are different.


    Since it is impossible to defend the city, instead of dying in battle or accepting humiliating surrender after the city is broken, you might as well negotiate with Prince Alexei now, on the condition that konotop is handed over to the Russians, in exchange for allowing the defenders in the city to leave safely.


    Viscount Hesse believed that this was the only feasible way.


    Viscount Hessen moved, and yelishei in front of him happened to move at this time, and opened his mouth in front of viscount Hessen.


    "Commander," yelishaye said, "I think we should try to blow up the enemy''s tunnel. This is the only way. If you agree, I''m willing to lead a team to attack at night. Even if there is a sea of knife and fire, I''m willing to break through!"


    After that, in order to show his firm attitude, yelishei fiercely patted the saber at his waist.


    Looking at yelishei, who looked at death like home, Chechen said, "agree. Yelishei, I think the same as you."


    Jamie Popovich, dimosev and Pedro looked at Cherchen in shock.


    Before, Chechen himself said that Prince Alexei would send heavy troops to guard the tunnel entrance. The night attack would not succeed. Why did he suddenly turn back?


    It was not Chechen''s whim or knowing that he couldn''t do it, but that he had considered it carefully.


    Cherchen knew that destroying the tunnel was the only way to prevent the Russians from blowing up the southern wall, even if the enemy arranged heavy defense.


    Just now, he had been thinking about how to destroy the tunnels under the heavy defense of the enemy. He thought of a way to attack the East and the west, that is, to destroy the enemy tunnels by launching two night attacks.


    Yes, not once, but twice.


    A night attack in the North attracted the enemy''s attention and disrupted the Russian offensive rhythm if possible.


    Since Prince Alexei''s army began to siege konotopu fort, the rhythm of the attack has been controlled by Prince Alexei, and he can only counterattack passively. Even if they have won such victories as destroying the Russian artillery positions and successfully defending the triangle fort, they have been achieved passively, and they have always been passive. However, Prince Alexei gradually achieved his goal: advancing the front - pulling out the triangle fort - conquering konotopu fort.


    If you continue to play according to the rhythm of the other party, you will undoubtedly lose. I''m afraid you can''t even make it this month.


    So he wants to take back the initiative and let the Russians take care of one thing and lose the other. In order to hold konotopu Fort as long as possible.


    After attracting the attention of all Russian troops, a night attack to the South was used to destroy the tunnel.


    "We will attack the enemy''s position at night, not once, but twice." Chechen said concisely.


    At this moment, everyone looked at Cherchen in shock, and even yelishei, who proposed the night attack, showed incredible eyes.


    Is the captain crazy?


    "Captain dimosev, gather 300 Cossack soldiers and 100 German double handed swordsmen and spearmen as fast as possible." Cherchen ordered his Cossack company commander.


    At this time, there are three or four hours before dawn. Time is tight. Cherchen has no time to explain more details to the officers here.


    The order was soon carried out, and a 300 member commando composed of all the elite Cossack sailors led by dimosev soon gathered in the square.


    After a while, yelishei and a hundred mercenary soldiers arrived.


    Each soldier, Chechen, gave them three bombs and carried all the rings of fire.


    For this counterattack, Chechen felt that he wanted to say something to his soldiers and encourage them, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    Because these are dead, they are likely to be gone.


    He came up with the plan, but he didn''t know whether it worked or whether it could achieve the expected results.


    Suddenly, Chechen''s blessing came to his heart, and he sang:


    "O great God


    Please liberate us poor slaves,


    Get rid of the vortex of pagan faith from heavy slavery¡ª¡ª


    Come to the bright morning light,


    Come to the quiet water town, to the happy country,


    To the blessed land of Christian rule¡ª¡ª


    Oh, God,


    Please listen to our plea,


    Please listen to the prayers of these unfortunate people,


    Listen to the cries of our slaves. "


    This is a Cossack song, this is a free song.


    With Chechen''s low singing, more and more Cossack soldiers sang.


    First the three hundred Cossack sailors, then the soldiers of the one hundred mercenary regiment, and finally all the soldiers in the city sang.


    Some people began to sing different songs: "ah, grassland, our hometown, you draw red flowers in full bloom, you are vast, like the ocean..."

 Chapter 729

    The song grew louder and louder, even reaching the Russian camp and the Cossacks under Ivan hilko.


    These Cossacks, who ate less than the Russian "gray animals", also sang.


    Prince Alexei was drinking with his generals in the tent of the Chinese army. He also vaguely heard the song.


    "What are they singing?" the prince asked Ivan hilko.


    Ivan hilko put down his glass and listened.


    "It''s a Cossack folk song," he said.


    Then he translated the main idea of the song.


    "They will not become slaves," Vasili selemedev said cruelly, "because I will send them to God and let everyone know that the only person who dares to resist the rule of the kindest Tsar is death."


    Ivan hilko glared at Vasili selemedev, but that was all he could do.


    Prince Alexei was noncommittal first.


    Because obviously, at this time, the defenders in konotop castle are still in the mood to sing, which is unusual. But soon, the prince mocked himself that he was too cautious - there were snipers on the front line, and any abnormal actions of the garrison could not escape their eyes.


    Prince Alexei raised his glass and said as usual, "continue drinking."


    With that, he first drank the wine in the glass.


    Prince Alexei didn''t want to drink bow and snake, but made his generals nervous and cranky - the last time the prince punished Vasili lightly, he had random speculation in the army, which made Chechen''s reputation even higher.


    The banquet continued. The Russian general cheered again and again for the health of his Majesty the Czar, for the military honor of the prince and for various reasons.


    The singing in konotop Castle gradually stopped, because the 400 warriors were ready to leave the city - their goal was to the north where Prince Alexei''s main Russian army gathered and to destroy the Russian tunnel in the south.


    Cherchen personally commanded the raid on the North Camp, while Cherchen entrusted the task of destroying the Russian tunnel to his most trusted yelishei and 100 Cossack sailors.


    "Yelishei, Prince Alexei will send heavy troops to guard the tunnel entrance, which is obvious. But the night is so dark, and I attracted the enemy''s attention in the north. At that time, the enemy will certainly send troops to support. At this time, you will suddenly attack and blow up the tunnel." Chechen said to yelishei.


    Yelishei thought for a moment. He shook his head and shouted, "Captain, it''s your turn to the South and I''ll go to the North!"


    "No," said Chechen, "I have to go to the north, because only I am there, the soldiers won''t think it''s a night attack. Remember, you can start only when the enemy''s barracks start to stir. And be fast and cruel!"


    With that, Chechen doesn''t let yelishei have the chance to persuade him to change his mind again. He pulled down the mask of his pointed helmet and went towards the three hundred warriors.


    "Follow me, forward! Forward!" Chechen ordered.


    The city gate of konotopu fort was opened again. After leaving the city, three hundred people moved to the ditch like a thin line.


    At this time, every Cossack''s eyes shone with firm and determined eyes. Because in front of them is their regiment leader, behind them is Ukraine, their hometown.


    To save their hometown from the tragic fate of konotop, the Russians must not see the coast of the Black Sea and the Dnieper River.


    Russian snipers in the trenches mistakenly thought that the enemy who left the city this time was still coming to clean up the trenches. They were ready to take a bow and shoot arrows to teach these guys with no memory a lesson.


    But something unexpected happened to the Russian snipers. The enemy who left the city this time did not hide themselves at all, but lit a fire.


    It was a ring of fire lit by commandos.


    The strongest soldier in the commando hurled the rings of fire.


    The ring of fire bounced and rotated on the ground and entered the Russian trench.


    The clothes of the Russian sniper in the trench were lit. Its killing effect is amazing. The fire on the ring of fire lit the clothes of Russian snipers in the trench. These unstoppable flames turned the devoured people into a fireball.


    The burning Russian soldiers jumped out of the trench and fled in the direction of the camp.


    These firemen and the rolling circle of fire crossed trenches and brought fear and fire into the camp.


    Taking advantage of the situation, only more than 80 zaporoze cavalry left in konotop Castle protruded from the gate of the city. They crossed the Cossack sailors led by Cherchen and rushed towards the Russian camp like a sharp knife.


    These cavalry were led by Pedro.


    This close relative of Cherchen thought more and more wrong after Cherchen left the city - how could he let his nephew go alone? This is a near death! So when the fire broke out outside the city, Pedro patted his thigh. He handed over the command to Viscount Hesse, and he ordered all the cavalry to go with him.


    The dark night, the dazzling fire, the galloping of the war horses, and the battle roar of the Cossack commando, which is a great spiritual deterrent and blow to the resting Russian soldiers. Not to mention that the Cossack sailors threw bombs in all directions in order to create greater chaos.


    The Russian camp exploded and the soldiers ran in all directions.


    Some rational and experienced noble officers tried to collect soldiers to resist the sudden attack. They shouted their long-standing identity and team name. They were greeted by crazy faces and flustered and frightened eyes.


    Irrational people push, crowd and trample on each other, squeeze and trample on each other.


    Those who get on the horse quickly run away, while the ownerless horse is running blindly. Armor, weapons and fallen tents were thrown everywhere.


    Accompanied by Pedro, Chechen attacked an artillery position. This artillery position is empty at this time and space. Che Chen found some iron rods. He pulled out the scepter at his waist as a hammer, and then nailed the valve of the gun.


    "Chechen, look."


    Just as Chechen nailed the last gun, Pedro pointed to the front and shouted to him.


    Chechen fixed his eyes and saw Prince Alexei wearing a silver scale breastplate riding on a horse and standing among six Songming torches. He shouted: "don''t mess! Don''t mess! I''m here. I''m Prince Alexei trubetskoy! Get close to me!"


    Some people clearly recognized the prince. They heard him, saw him, and then surrounded the prince.


    A small fighting group is forming around the prince.


    Cherchen knew that they could achieve such great results by surprise and the organizational chaos of the Russians. Once the enemy is regrouped, the three hundred of them will not be enough for 60000 Russian troops to fill their teeth.


    "Whoever has a gun, give it to me." Chechen shouted to the people around him.


    Immediately, Pedro picked up a heavy musket discarded by the Russians on the ground. After checking it, he handed it to Cherchen.


    Chechen put the gun on Uncle Pedro''s shoulder. He adjusted his breathing, lined up at three and pulled the trigger.


    The bullet hit a guard beside Prince Alexei, but the prince who was the target was unharmed.


    Prince Alexei didn''t care, but the shot frightened the people who protected the prince. In spite of Prince Alexei''s strong opposition and slashing and whipping, they surrounded the prince and escorted him to the rear.


    Now the "light" disappeared. The Russian soldiers made a mess again. The people who bumped into the campfire even trampled out the fire.


    As soon as the campfire was out, it was dark everywhere, and the Russian soldiers were even more frightened. They rushed out of the company camp, like a flood breaking a dike, like a surging river, and rushed to other camps around

 Chapter 730

    Seeing that they had entered the Russian camp like no one, konotopu castle was boiling. Despite the obstruction of bachit and Viscount Hesse, dimosev, Jamie Popovich and others led all the Cossacks in the city to rush out with war knives.


    The assailants were in a mess, and the assailants were disorganized at this time.


    The only one who remained motionless was the soldiers of the mercenary regiment.


    In the south of konotopu castle, after the successful attack by Cherchen, a hundred people led by yelishei also quietly left the castle,. Then it disappeared in the dark.


    When they felt close to the South Camp of the Russian army, the Russian army in the South Camp was in a panic, and many people were heading north of the city from the left and right wings.


    Yelishei ordered the soldiers to hide.


    Then he sneaked up and quickly found the entrance of the tunnel dug by the enemy.


    There are five tunnels in total. Obviously, in addition to fully attacking the triangle fort and using stone guns, the Russians have also paid enough money for the tunnel attack.


    Ye Leigh Shea barehanded the one hundred men into five teams and approached every tunnel. They rushed into the tunnel and killed all the soldiers except the pick hoe and the shovel.


    Then use explosives to blow up the tunnel from inside to outside.


    In the konotopu fort, the hearts of bachit, father sparsokukotsky and others left behind were beating uneasily, because they knew very well what a dangerous and bold move Cherchen and yelishei had made, and after the Cossacks all rushed out like chicken blood due to the heroic act of the head, the huge konotopu fort, There are only a few hundred left.


    Once a wise general among the enemies on the East and west sides of the castle sees that the castle is empty and comes to "encircle Wei and save Zhao", or cut off the retreat of the army out of the city, konotop will be in extreme danger.


    Fortunately, such concerns have not become a reality.


    A quarter of an hour passed, half an hour, an hour passed. They saw flames, heard explosions and smelled smoke.


    The night attack seemed surprisingly smooth. The two camps of the Russian army were in chaos, while the Russian army on the East and west sides only rushed to the north of the city.


    Another hour later, father sparsokukotsky felt that Cherchen and yelishei should come back.


    Just at this time, people''s cries and drums came from a distance.


    The sound of heavy Russian guns began to overwhelm all the sounds, but it was hasty and disorderly.


    Obviously, the Russian reinforcements on the East and west finally arrived and made a fire with Cherchen.


    Fortunately, because the generals and Prince Alexei were drinking and not in their respective barracks during the night attack, the Russian counterattack was lack of organization.


    At the same time, because they were worried that their own people would cause harm to each other, they called each other loudly. While shooting blindly, some of them shot into the air. This made it easier for them to get rid of contact with enemy reinforcements and retreat immediately


    "They need support," cried bachit.


    Then he ran down the wall, commanded the soldiers to open the north gate and waited there. And father sparsokukotsky immediately rushed to the triangle fort. He ordered fedot to fire and cover quickly.


    The gunfire sounded, and one shell correctly fell into the dense crowd of pursuing Russian troops.


    Bachit did not wait long, and soon a dense black figure poured out of the north gate.


    "Who''s there?" asked bachit at the gate.


    "It''s the head!"


    "It''s the regiment leader" answered twice.


    After a while, the night raiding warriors and the soldiers guarding the city threw themselves into each other''s arms.


    "What''s the situation there?" bachit and other officers asked in unison,


    "Praise God! Prince Alexei was almost shot dead by my nephew!" Pedro said.


    "Praise God!" the crowd shouted.


    Among them, viscount Hesse is the loudest one.


    "Has yelishei and the people he brought back?"


    "I haven''t seen yelisi come back yet."


    Hearing that yelishei and they had not come back, Chechen was worried. He said, "let''s go to the south gate!"


    Just then, at the South Gate of the city, the night attack team also returned.


    The people yelishei brought back.


    They are in a hurry and their number is much smaller than before. Obviously many people died.


    However, the people who came back were still happy because they also achieved brilliant results. Some soldiers brought back some t-picks, augers and pickaxes to prove that they had indeed entered the tunnel.


    However, this action is superfluous, because the explosion has explained everything.


    Looking at the figures coming back one after another, Chechen''s face not only didn''t show a happy expression, but became worse and worse, because Chechen looked left and right and didn''t see ye lishei''s figure.


    "Where is yelishei?" Chechen asked after catching a Cossack sailor.


    "I don''t know!" replied the Cossack sailor.


    "Really! Where is yelishei?" repeated several voices. Among them are father sparsokukotsky, fedot, bachit, Pedro and Viscount Hessen.


    The Cossacks under yelisi''s command began to look at each other. Suddenly, a seriously injured Cossack sailor said in a weak voice, "yelisi died. I saw him fall with my own eyes, and I fell beside him, but I got up, but he stayed there..."


    When they heard that ye lishei had died, they were all grieved.


    Che Chen couldn''t believe it. He asked the man about the specific situation of the matter, but the man couldn''t answer, because many wounds on his body were still bleeding like a spring, and he fell to the ground like a bundle of wheat straw.


    "The loss is too big, too big," father spasokukotsky lamented.


    He seems to have accepted the fact that yelishei died in the war.


    Jamie Popovich, dimosev and company commander hwadeki took off their Cossack hats. They bowed their heads and observed silence for yelishei and the soldiers who died tonight.


    For a moment, the joy of victory was diluted by yelisi''s death.


    Chechen''s heart is especially difficult to himself. Although yelisi has not been with him for the longest time, he has the deepest friendship with yelisi''s comrades in arms. Yelishei has a cheerful personality and excellent martial arts. He has almost no shortcomings except that he can''t drink.


    "At that time, yelishei said that he would go to the North instead of me. I should exchange with him. Then maybe he would be fine." Chechen thought sadly.


    He thinks he killed yelishei.


    Chechen didn''t know how he went back to his room and how he went to sleep. At dawn, he was awakened by a quick knock on the door.


    "Great news, Captain!" said Viscount Hesse, the knocker.


    "What''s the matter?" Chechen immediately jumped up and shouted.


    "Yelishei is back!"


    "My God, what did you say?"


    "It''s him! I just got up and released my hand. Suddenly I heard someone shouting outside the wall: ''don''t shoot, it''s me! I''m yelisi''. I couldn''t even pee. I hurried up the wall and looked down. It was yelisi who really came back! He dressed up as a citizen shooter of Czar Russia."


    "Praise God!" said Cherchen with great joy.


    Regardless of his shoes, he ran all the way to meet yelishei.


    It was already dawn.


    Yelishei was standing on the square in the castle, but he was wearing a paper hat and a rough gray coat. He was so similar to a real citizen shooter that people couldn''t believe his eyes.


    What makes Chechen even more incredible is that Xie Miao and his wife Fatima came back with ye lishei around ye lishei.


    As soon as yelishei saw Cherchen, he immediately rushed over and began to say hello to each other.


    "We have mourned Your Excellency!" cried Cherchen.


    His eyes slipped over Fatima and Xie Miao.


    At this time, several other officers also rushed over, including father sparsokukotsky.


    All the people were so surprised that they scrambled to ask yelishei and Xie Miao questions. After yelishei was surrounded by the crowd, Chechen went to Fatima and asked her how she came back? And she and Xie Miao are wearing Russian clothes.


    On that side, yelishei said: "On my return, I stumbled over a corpse and fell to the ground. My head was broken by a big stone. Although my helmet was top-quality, strong and lined with barbed wire, I fainted. When I woke up, I found a dead Russian citizen shooter lying on my body, like a quilt. I felt it My head hurt a little. However, I didn''t even bump a bag out. Then I found that there were enemies all around and none of our people were there. So I thought to myself how to escape from the tiger. I thought why don''t I take off the full equipment of the Russian soldier pressed on me and dress up. I should know that I am a Russian. Unless someone has seen me, I can''t rely on it alone No one could tell my accent. So I carefully took off the clothes of the body and put them on my body. Then I jumped into a trench. I walked around among them as if I were among my own people. Many of them were confused by us and fell asleep in the covered trench; I slipped up to them to ask the time or someone asked I said, "Why are you walking around?" I replied, "because I can''t sleep!" and then I didn''t say anything... "


    On the other hand, Chechen was supposed to blame Fatima, but Xie Miao took all the responsibility first.


    "Captain, I''m not good. I didn''t take Mrs. Fatima back at your command."


    Fatima was about to speak for Xie Miao. Chechen put his hand over Fatima''s neck and stopped her body.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK," said Chechen.


    There''s only one sentence left.


    Fatima also hugged Cherchen tightly.


    At this time, yelishei spoke about how he met Fatima and Xie Miao.


    It turned out that when yelisi went to the Russian trench to the end of konotopu fort, he unexpectedly had two people standing here with their backs to themselves.


    Of course, yelisi now knows that they are Fatima and Xie Miao, but at that time, because they were wearing Russian uniforms, yelisi did not recognize them, but regarded them as Russian sentinels.


    Therefore, yelishei walked lightly to the ground to stun them in order to escape back to konotopu fort, but his furtive action was noticed by Fatima. As soon as yelisi''s hand was raised, Fatima''s dagger hidden in her sleeve was put on yelisi''s neck.


    And the two looked at each other, and they found that it was each other.


    Hearing this coincidence that only God could arrange, everyone laughed.

 Chapter 731

    The next morning, Prince Alexei returned to the camp surrounded by guards and generals.


    At this time, the Cossacks led by Chechen had already withdrawn to konotopu fort, but the traces left by the battle last night did not dissipate.


    The camp was full of corpses, burnt tents and unquenched campfires. Some corpses were burned beyond recognition and posed in all kinds of strange postures; Others were scattered by swords. And being shot with a gun is the happiest way to die.


    Prince Alexei called an officer who was cleaning the battlefield and asked about the losses last night.


    The officer looked at Vassily selemedev in embarrassment because he was Vassily''s subordinate.


    Vasily selemedev knew that the casualties last night must have been extremely heavy, otherwise his officers would not have asked himself so clearly.


    Vasili selemedev blinked, which means he was telling his subordinates to go to Xiaoli.


    Suddenly, Vasili selemedev was frightened out of his wits by a sudden explosion of thunder - the voice of Prince Alexei.


    "Speak frankly!" Prince Alexei shouted to the officer.


    The officer instinctively stood up straight. He said quickly, "Your Highness, we have killed 400 people and injured 3000 soldiers. Five guns have been nailed by the enemy. Some prominent nobles have died in the battle..."


    With a series of names in the mouth of the officers, the Russian generals began to sweat one by one, and their faces became more and more sad.


    Each name represents the loss of their children by a prominent Russian aristocratic family. Many of these noble youths are related to their families, and some are even their own children. They had come to gild on the battlefield, but they left their young lives here. We can imagine how sad and angry the families behind them will be when the news of the death of these noble youths spread to Moscow.


    After giving 23 names, the officer stopped.


    Everyone looked at Prince Alexei one after another, and everyone showed an uneasy expression. Because they don''t know what kind of thunder fire the prince will send down and who will it burn.


    But Prince Alexei was not angry. He just squeezed out a few words from between his teeth: "good, good, good."


    Then the prince turned and waved his cloak and rode on his horse.


    "Withdraw," he said.


    If there is anything more shocking than anger, it is that Prince Alexei trubetzkoy, who never conceded defeat, withdrew because of this small setback.


    After more than six months of preparation, the troops sent from Pskov last autumn gathered 60000 of the most elite troops of Czar Russia, and even brought huge unparalleled stone guns from Moscow. But less than ten days later, the prince was going to withdraw his troops?


    Yes, there were more than 3400 casualties, which was indeed a great loss, but for the Russian army with a total number of 60000, it was far from breaking the muscles and bones; Those families who lost their children would indeed slander the prince in front of the Czar and accuse him of unfavorable fighting, but czar Mikhail trusted the prince. Such a degree of loss is not enough to shake the Czar''s trust in the prince.


    Just as everyone looked at each other and was at a loss, Vassily selemedev stood up.


    "Alexei trubetskoy, you are a coward!" Vassily selemedev shouted at the prince by his name.


    After roaring, he came forward and took the reins of Prince Alexei''s mount.


    "What kind of commander and man are you? If you fail, you want to run away. Where is your unyielding spirit of the Ross nation? Coward and traitor!"


    Everyone was sweating for Vassily selemedev, because no one had ever dared to scold the prince like this.


    With a slap, Prince Alexei''s whip fell on Vasily selemedev''s face, marking his left face with blood.


    "I am the commander in chief. You only need to obey my orders," the prince said to Vassily selemedev without expression.


    But Vasily selemedev''s stubbornness came up. He glared at the prince and didn''t let go of his hand holding the reins.


    "Pull him away," the prince shouted.


    They came forward one after another to hold Vasili selemedev''s arms and feet, and some people broke his fingers.


    "Put Vasili slemedev in the prison car."


    After Vasili selemedev was forcibly pulled away, the prince ordered.


    Then he left without looking back.


    "Coward, coward."


    Behind him, Vasily selemedev''s curses were heard.


    The Czar''s Russian army left, and the defenders in konotopu castle were clear. The defenders cheered again and again to celebrate their victory.


    In a tower of the castle, looking out through the shooting hole of the tower, commander hwadeki withdrew his eyes. He said respectfully to Cherchen standing behind him: "Captain, Congratulations, you defeated Prince Alexei of Czar Russia and 60000 Russian troops."


    Yelishei, Fatima and Pedro, who stood behind Chechen, cheered one after another. Pedro even happily ignored the presence of outsiders and hugged Chechen and let his toes off the ground.


    Pedro, that joy. How many people in this world can defeat such a famous general as Prince Alexei with few enemies. With today''s achievements alone, Cherchen''s reputation will spread all over Europe. He will be proud of Pedro.


    "Uncle, put me down."


    Compared with the excited Pedro, Chechen is full of incredible and doubt. After Pedro put himself down, Chechen went to the shooting hole and looked out again.


    The Russian troops outside the city are indeed pulling out, and some Russian cavalry have even moved towards the horizon.


    "Everyone, from today on, we will strengthen our vigilance and assign two more people to all posts." the first sentence Chechen said after taking back his eyes was to ask everyone to be vigilant.


    "Captain, do you suspect that Prince Alexei''s departure is false and that it''s true to sneak attack when we relax our vigilance?" yelishei asked.


    Cherchen nodded.


    He knew very well that although the sneak attack last night was a heavy blow to the Russian army, according to the statistics of the results of the war afterwards, the casualties of the Russians would not exceed 2000 (this figure is underestimated because the Cossacks could not clean the battlefield), but for the Russian army with a total number of 60000, it was far from breaking bones and muscles. With this loss, Prince Alexei withdrew, and Cherchen couldn''t believe it anyway.


    After listening to Chechen''s analysis, Pedro and others also think it makes sense. The joy that had been ignited by the withdrawal of the Russians dissipated now.


    "These Russians are so crafty that they make me happy in vain." Pedro said angrily.


    But on the fourth day, the news brought by a Cossack deserter made Chechen doubt his judgment.


    The Cossack was a subordinate of Ivan hilko. According to him, Ivan hilko was extremely dissatisfied with Prince Alexei''s withdrawal. He threatened to go to Moscow to report on the prince. As a result, Ivan hilko suffered the same fate as Vasili selemedev and was put in a prison car.


    "Cossacks and Cossacks are brothers. There is no hope to follow the Russians. So I chose to abandon the secret and return to the embrace of Cossack brothers." the Cossack deserter stated his motivation.


    Commander hwadeki was so excited that he came forward and hugged the Cossack and kissed him again and again.


    "Welcome back, boy," said the company commander passionately.


    Then company commander hwadeki released his hand and looked at Chechen.


    "Captain, the news can be confirmed that you did defeat Prince Alexei."


    "Let''s drink to the victory and celebrate," cried Pedro. He untied the kettle at his waist. As we all know, Pedro''s kettle never contained water, but wine.


    The suggestion of Pedro''s celebration was unanimously agreed by all the people present. They looked forward to Cherchen and waited for his decision.


    Che Chen looked at the eager eyes of the people. He opened his mouth and finally said, "OK."


    But immediately, he added, "except for the guards on duty at night."


    At night, the night over konotopu fort was illuminated by fire. From a distance, it was like a burning torch.


    At the bottom of the torch, two thin lines crept in the direction of konotopu castle like poisonous snakes.


    One of them was faster. They slipped into the ditch in front of the fortress and approached the triangle fort.


    The leader raised his head and listened.


    At this time, the fortress was full of cheers and shouts. The man picked up a stone and threw it onto the triangle castle.


    The stone fell to the ground with a crisp sound. But no one shouted the password to ask, and no one fired from behind the breast wall.


    So the man became bold. He took off his green shirt, bit his saber in his mouth, and climbed up.


    As soon as he emerged, he saw a soldier lying quietly on the breast wall, looking as if he were asleep. With the torch beside him, he saw a wine bottle lying on the ground, and the wine in it was scattered all over the ground. Obviously, he was drunk.


    According to Chechen''s request, the soldiers on duty at night in the triangle fort can''t drink. But in the atmosphere of Russian withdrawal, this provision was not strictly implemented. Besides, Cossacks are good at drinking. It''s worse than killing them to watch others drink and not drink at all. So they did everything they could to get yellow soup to satisfy their greed.


    The man looked around again, and there was no one on the city wall as far as he could see.


    So the man climbed up and threw down a thick hemp rope.


    The shadows below climbed up with hemp rope.


    At this time, another team of shadows also arrived. The team carried the ladder. They crawled forward and secretly climbed over the breast wall.


    When dozens of people climbed up the triangle fort, they roared and rushed into the depth of the triangle fort. They quickly knocked down the first batch of enemies they met with pistols.


    The other defenders were surprised that they wanted to resist, but at this time, most people were either drunk or half drunk and half awake. After a weak resistance, they either died under the enemy''s knife or ran away.


    In a hurry, the defeated soldiers did not even pull up the suspension bridge to the main castle.


    Chechen''s previous worries have become a reality.


    Prince Alexei''s withdrawal was just a trick to confuse Chechen. His real purpose was to win the most important support of konotopu fort - Triangle fort with a surprise attack.


    Vasili selemedev, who boarded the triangle fort, showed a ferocious smile. In the light of the fire, the wound on his face that was whipped out by Prince Alexei''s whip was particularly blood red.


    Because the smile affected the facial muscles, Vasili selemedev''s face was aching, but the pain made him more excited.


    "Kill, kill everyone," shouted Vasily selemedev.


    He walked to the drawbridge of the main castle with a knife. A dying Cossack fell to the ground and stood in front of him. Vasili selemedev cut off the head of the Cossack with a knife, then threw it violently and threw it at konotopu.


    The defenders in the city finally realized that they had been attacked after the gunfire in the triangle fort. The first to react, Chechen hurried to the triangle fort with the only team of soldiers who didn''t drink and had combat effectiveness.


    But just in front of the suspension bridge of the main castle, the triangle castle has been lost. As it happens, Cherchen and Vasili selemedev standing opposite the suspension bridge face each other.


    Cherchen has never seen Vasily selemedev. When Chechen dueled with Yakov in Pskov, he happened not to be in the city; Vasili selemedev has never seen Cherchen. Although Cherchen planned the tragic defeat he suffered in the lower residential area of konotopu City, Cherchen did not directly participate in the battle.


    But as soon as they met, they almost immediately realized who the other party was.


    "Vasily selemedev!"


    "Aleval Chechen!"


    They shouted each other''s names at the same time.


    Then, the men and horses of both sides shot at each other at the same time, and the bullets flew sideways for a time.


    Their respective guards put their bodies in front of their respective officers to cover their retreat.


    In this round of gun battle, three people fell on Cherchen''s side, and two of Vasili sheremej were also hit.


    Several Russian soldiers stepped on the suspension bridge. Just then, the suspension bridge began to move - the defenders finally realized that they were going to put it away.


    When the suspension bridge was put away, the people could not stand stably on the inclined bridge deck, fell on the bridge one by one, and then slid into konotopu fort. They were disarmed and taken prisoner by the defenders.


    After a while, the suspension bridge fell again. A small group of soldiers, including German double handed swordsmen and Cossack sailors, rushed out firmly and launched the first counterattack, but they were hit back by the enemy''s fire.


    But immediately, the garrison launched three brave counterattacks to drive the invaders out of the triangle fort; On one occasion, the counterattack was about to succeed, but the Russian soldiers moved the artillery in the triangle fort to direct the counterattack troops, and the defenders had to retreat.


    Between the two attacks, the Russians quickly consolidated their position in the triangle fort. They moved sandbags, soil and firewood from the other side of the triangle fort and built a small barrier facing konotopu fort to prevent the defenders from launching a counterattack from konotopu fort.


    At dawn, the flag of Prince Alexei was flying on the temporary fortifications, which was a key symbol of military occupation.

 Chapter 732

    After the loss of the triangle fort, the defenders of konotop Fort almost immediately felt the serious consequences of the loss of the triangle fort.


    The Russians worked frantically to consolidate their position in the triangle fort.


    After building a defensive position against konotopu fort, they piled up the platform with bags filled with soil until it was even higher than the wall of konotopu fort. In this way, they could bombard anywhere in konotop fort with two guns captured from the triangle fort.


    In the trench below, Russian soldiers can walk all the way to the base of the wall without fear of attack.


    The soldiers under Vasily selemedev set up a ladder against the wall in the trench, trying to launch a fierce attack, hoping to rush into konotop fort.


    They thought they would win, but such a charge was suicide. Because at this time, most of the defenders in konotop Fort had awakened. They climbed up the wall and greeted the attackers with fierce muskets and bullets.


    For the climbers under the wall, the defenders threw stones at their heads and poured boiling oil. The noise of the battle was deafening.


    After five hours of bloody fighting, the Russians were forced to retreat. The bodies of 100 elite soldiers were left in the trenches, while the defenders lost 30 soldiers.


    Chechen boarded the wall facing the triangle castle. At this time, he regretted his carelessness last night. But now regret has no effect. All he can do is stick to the main body of konotopu Fort until the army led by vigovsky comes to break the siege.


    The opposite triangle Fort sounded a gun, which was an empty gun. Obviously, this is the Russian army opposite reminding konotopney''s defenders that they have something to say.


    Standing behind the breast wall, Cherchen and a group of officers looked at the triangular fort. Suddenly, a figure appeared on the bunker.


    Then there are the second, the third... Ten people in total.


    These are the captives of the fort triangle garrison. In the battle last night, 25 of the 40 people on duty in the triangle fort were killed, five fled back to konotopu fort, and ten were injured and captured.


    The most terrible scene was staged at this time. Vasily selemedev walked towards a prisoner with a knife in his hand. With a sharp wave of the knife, the prisoner''s head fell under the wall. Blood gushed from the cut-off neck like a fountain and dyed a large area of the city wall red.


    Vasili slemedev smiled cruelly and ferociously, facing konotopu.


    He''s trying to intimidate the defenders of konotopu with something.


    "This devil, asshole."


    Fedot saw his teeth crack. He took his Turkish musket, put the butt of the gun on his shoulder and aimed it at Vasily selemedev.


    Several Cossack Musketeers did the same thing as fedot.


    But the cunning Vasili selemedev hid his body behind the second prisoner.


    Conscious of safety, Vasili selemedev put the saber across the throat of the second prisoner, and then slowly pulled the saber.


    The sharp blade cut the prisoner''s throat, and the blood stained the prisoner''s neck like red wine. His pupils began to diverge and his consciousness began to blur.


    Then the prisoner stumbled at his feet and fell off the triangle fort.


    Vasily selemedev''s extended to the third Cossack prisoner. This Cossack, also known as Vasili, is a bloody man. Although he is notorious in konotop and has been tied to the gun for beating because of gambling debts and stealing more than once, he is by no means a greedy man.


    At this time, Vasili saw that he was bound to die. He shouted to the Cossack brothers in konotopu: "farewell, brothers! Partners! May Ukraine last forever and the glory of Cossacks forever!"


    With that, Vassily jumped off the triangle fort and fell to death in the ditch.


    The other seven Cossack prisoners knew they had no luck. They shouted "long live Cossacks" and turned to fight with the Russian soldiers with their teeth and feet. They were soon killed.


    Vasili selemedev was brutally angry. He ordered the bodies of these rebel prisoners to be hung head down on the wall of the triangle Castle facing konotop castle, and their heads were cracked, their chests torn and their hearts dug out.


    Che Chen looked at the bloody scene. He shouted, "artillery, artillery."


    More voices shouted, "artillery, artillery."


    A three pound gun was pushed over. Che Chen took over the gunner''s torch. He aimed slightly in the direction of the triangle fort, and then lit the fire gate.


    The shell hit half the head with a helmet protruding from the back of the fortification and cut off his head and helmet together. Unfortunately, this person is not Vasily selemedev.


    The next day, the Gunners of both sides leaned against the fortifications and the largest artillery battle broke out. The battlements and sandbags of Fort triangle and Fort konotop were destroyed by gunfire several times and rebuilt several times.


    When the artillery had to stop to cool down because of continuous firing, the garrison threw fire rings, bombs and downpour bullets at the triangle fort, while the Russian soldiers also threw bombs in response. These bombs exploded on the breast wall and illuminated the Garrison''s body with an incredible and terrible light. The battlefield is as bright as day; From a distance, Fort konotop and Fort triangle look like two erupting volcanoes.


    However, Chechen could only do so. With the army led by Prince Alexei arriving at konotop again, the Russian forces in the triangle Fort have been unprecedentedly strengthened, and it is impossible to recapture the triangle fort.


    Moreover, Chechen realized that after the fall of the triangle fort, this section of the city wall would be easily penetrated by the enemy''s tunnel. To this end, he ordered the soldiers to dig a trench in the interior of the castle parallel to the city wall, and stacked sandbags in front of the trench as the second line of defense after the city wall was blown down by explosives.


    Outside the city, Prince Alexei looked at his own flag raised on the triangular fort. Ivan hilko said pleasantly: "Your Highness, you really use your arms like a God. Just make a small plan and take some of the triangular fort. I don''t think it will be long before your flag will be raised on konotop fort."


    The sedan chair was carried by the crowd, and Ivan hilko flattered Prince Alexei. Of course, other Russian generals were unwilling to fall behind. The flattery flowed out of their mouths like water and was going to make people faint.


    Prince Alexei did not look happy in this sea of flattery. He watched konotopu fort for a long, long time.


    Just to seize a triangular fort, at least 7000 people, accounting for one ninth of the soldiers in the army, including hundreds of the most elite Boye cavalry. In addition, so far, the whole army has consumed 400 barrels of gunpowder and more than 6000 shells. No matter how well they prepared before, the supply of gunpowder and shells is not inexhaustible.


    Moreover, the Russian army has spent more than a month here.


    "Ivan hilko." the prince called the Cossack captain''s name, "go to konotopu again and persuade aleval Chechen to surrender."

 Chapter 733

    On the early morning of May 24, the day after Prince Alexei ordered Ivan hilko to persuade him to surrender, Ivan hilko and a small group of attendants, holding white flags, leaned out from behind the fortifications on the triangle fort.


    He fired a shot into the air and ordered his entourage to keep shaking the white flag to show that he had come to negotiate.


    The answer to the renegade Cossack captain was a shell fired from the fort konotop.


    The shell shot from Ivan hilko''s side and scared him to hide behind the fortification.


    After a while, an old Cossack with white hair and beard was pushed out. Holding a white flag, he walked along the passage to konotopu fort, and then stopped at the junction of the suspension bridge.


    Perhaps his old age made the Cossack who guarded the city compassionate. No one shot at him, and the suspension bridge was put down.


    Yelishei greeted him and blindfolded him. The old brother Sark was brought to Chechen. Chechen received the old Cossack in the dungeon of the castle. There are airtight walls on all sides, which can ensure that the virtual reality in konotop fort is not seen by it to the greatest extent.


    Old brother Sark handed a letter to Chechen. Above is Prince Alexei''s renewed offer of surrender.


    To be exact, this is no longer a condition of surrender. Because Prince Alexei said in his letter that the garrison of konotopu fort can safely leave konotopu fort with all personnel, property and artillery and go wherever they want.


    Cherchen could not surrender or give up konotopu. Even Prince Alexei''s reputation has always been. After reading the letter, he wanted to refuse severely, but an idea made him hesitate - that is, whether to take advantage of Prince Alexei''s peace seeking opportunity to pretend peace talks, delay time with a delaying strategy, and win time for the garrison to strengthen the castle.


    But after weighing the pros and cons, Chechen gave up this idea. At this time, a big reason why the defenders in konotop castle are gritting their teeth and insisting is that Vasili selemedev''s atrocities made them believe that surrender will not come to a good end. Only by sticking to it can they live. At this time, any hint of negotiation will seriously affect the determination of resistance.


    Compared with confidence, the time gained by intrigue is insignificant.


    Old brother Sark saw that Chechen was silent for a long time. He mistakenly thought that Chechen was excited. The old brother Sark advised in a hoarse voice, "son, surrender. How can you be the opponent of the Russians? This opportunity is so rare and the conditions are so generous. He also repeatedly said that he would protect your safety with his honor."


    Chechen twisted the letter into a paper ball.


    He said word by word, "go back and tell Prince Alexei that aleval Chechen and the defenders of konotopu will never surrender."


    With that, Chechen ordered yelishei to blindfold old Cossack and take him out of konotopu castle.


    When old brother Sark returned to the triangle fort, Cherchen expressed his attitude with a shell.


    The Russian army immediately fired back.


    The next day, something quite dramatic happened, which greatly encouraged the morale of the Garrison''s soldiers - Vasili selemedev was seriously injured by his own artillery.


    It was the stone gun of Czar Russia that created this war result.


    It is not known why it hit the triangle fort, but the most likely case is that the gunner who operated the stone gun did not adjust the pitch angle. He may have raised the angle of the cannon too high, or he may have lowered the muzzle too low. In a word, the shell did not cross the triangle fort and hit the wall of konotop fort, but hit the triangle fort. Fragments of stone bullets flew around the triangular fort, and a fragment hit Vassily selemedev in the waist. Although the mirror armor worn by Vasili selemedev played a protective role, he was seriously injured, and the fragments deeply pierced his back waist and fell to the ground. Vasily selemedev immediately fell into a coma. His tongue stuck out of his mouth, and blood gushed from the wound.


    Although the garrison of the triangle Fort immediately carried Vasili selemedev down the triangle fort and secretly carried him to medical treatment, the news soon leaked out. This made some Russian soldiers and the Cossacks under Ivan hilko think that this was the retribution of Vassily selemedev''s cruelty.


    There was a moment of panic in the army.


    Facing the unstable situation of the army, Prince Alexei decided to win the castle with a general attack.


    He first confirmed that konotopu Fort had been surrounded so tightly that even a fly could not fly out.


    Then, the Russian artillery fire on the triangle Fort violently bombarded the iron chain pulling the suspension bridge, connecting the channel between the triangle fort and konotop Fort again.


    After all this, on June 1, all four sides of konotop castle were attacked.


    Under the cover of artillery and Musketeers, thousands of people leaned the ladder against the wall at the same time.


    The fire guns and rolling stones of the defenders of konotopu Fort could not resist such a surging sea of people. The city wall was lost one after another, and more and more Russian soldiers climbed up the city wall.


    An unprecedented white-edged war broke out on the city wall. Russian soldiers tried to plant their flag on any part of konotopu fort, but their attempts were broken again and again.


    Snipers headed by fedot on the two towers constantly snipe the enemy climbing the ladder from the side. They choose Russian Boye cavalry in conspicuous armor.


    A famous Russian Boyer cavalry fell from a ladder. On the city wall, the Cossacks waved sabers and pickaxes, and the German double handed swordsmen waved flame swords and machetes. They fought in the sea of people and danced in the sea of blood.


    The fierce and intense fighting made some people lose their mind. A Cossack whose shoulders were cut off by a long axe rushed to the artillery. He turned the muzzle recklessly towards the wall in the scuffle.


    With the sound of a gun, the high-speed shell ploughed a blood line on the wall. On the path of solid shells, whether Russians, Cossacks or Germans; Whether aristocrats, mud legs or mercenaries, they are all turned into flesh and blood


    After more than five hours of bloody battle, the attack stalled. The exhausted Russians had to retreat, and konotopu remained intact.


    In the afternoon sun, survivors crawl in a rubble castle.


    Commander hwadeki was killed.


    In order to destroy the suspension bridge, the company commander carried more than a dozen bombs. He jumped down from the top of the gate and died with the suspension bridge and dozens of enemies on it.


    Company commander Jamie Popovich was seriously injured. The brave company commander kept throwing bombs at the enemy climbing like ants on the wall. A bomb that ignited a message exploded in advance. His palm was blurred and fell into a coma on the spot.


    Others - yelishei, Xie Miao and Fatima were injured to varying degrees.


    Chechen commanded the battle in the center of the playground. A grenade landed near him from heaven. Chechen was stunned and passed out.


    The breast wall and the drill ground are full of dead bodies. Now it is impossible to bury the dead. Even moving the bodies is an impossible job.


    All the battlements on the wall had been damaged, but the defenders had no spare power to repair them.


    Under the unbearable hot sun, flies fly wildly, filled with the pungent smell of stone powder and gunpowder and the stench of dead bodies.

 Chapter 734

    The moon was in the sky, and Che Chen, who woke up from a coma, got up from the pile of corpses.


    "Uncle, uncle!"


    "Fatima, Fatima!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He shouted the names of all his relatives and companions, but no one answered him.


    Eager, Che Chen fiddled with the body. In the moonlight, he recognized whether there were his relatives and companions inside one by one.


    Each corpse represents the departure of a young life. These people are still alive in the morning, but now their bodies are slowly decaying, and their souls have already flown to heaven.


    After searching for ten or twenty in a row, Chechen didn''t find the person he wanted to find.


    "Uncle Pedro! Fatima!" Chechen shouted up to the sky.


    Although not finding the body means that uncle Pedro and they are still alive, at this time, Cherchen has not had such an optimistic imagination - in today''s battle, he saw more than once that the soldiers on both sides of the enemy were hit by shells and bombs, which disappeared.


    Fortunately, the cry was finally answered.


    "Stop yelling. We''re here."


    Chechen recognized that it was Uncle Pedro''s voice.


    He ran to the sound and saw Uncle Pedro leaning against the bottom of a wall.


    If you don''t look carefully, Chechen really can''t recognize his uncle. At this time, Pedro''s face was like black charcoal, full of smoke, and his hair was full of scorched marks; The breastplate on his body was broken in countless ways, as straight as a piece of scrap iron. His habitual hand and half sword were full of gaps left by the swing of the sword.


    Around Pedro, father sparsokukotsky, bakhte and yelisi are also like ghosts. Their bodies were also covered with wounds. Although they were bandaged, the blood still exuded the bandage.


    Che Chen didn''t care about himself. He comforted each companion one by one. When he came to the last father spasokukotsky, Chechen suddenly woke up.


    There was no Fatima among the people and no wife of her own.


    "Uncle, where''s Fatima?" Chechen asked anxiously.


    Without waiting for Pedro to speak, Chechen asked father sparsokukotsky impatiently.


    "Father, where is Fatima?! have you seen Fatima?"


    "I''m here."


    At this time, Fatima''s voice came from behind Chechen.


    Chechen turned his head, but saw Fatima standing behind him with the injured Xie Miao.


    Fatima was the least injured compared with others. This also benefited from her special training and Assassin''s instinct.


    Che Chen rushed forward and hugged Fatima in his arms.


    "I''m looking for you, looking for you," said Chechen.


    "Me too."


    Fatima lay on Chechen''s chest like a child snuggling with a loving mother.


    After the battle, she has been looking for her husband. It was during this process that Pedro, yelisi and father sparsokukotsky were found by Fatima and helped to the corner to rest.


    On the night of June, the prairie wind is warm and warm, and a bright moon shines silver. Chechen and Fatima snuggled and snuggled.


    Pedro looked at the couple with a silly smile on his face.


    Yelishei grinned. He said to father sparsokukotsky: "father, if we can go back safely from here, you must preside over the wedding for me."


    Father sparsokukotsky looked at yelishei and saw that his eyes looked at Cherchen and Fatima with love, as if looking at his lover. He knew that the Russian youth was also in love.


    "It''s a deal."


    "It''s a deal."


    As the soldiers gradually recovered their strength, more and more people stood up in konotop fort. They began to consciously clean up the bodies of their companions and repair the bunker with wood and stones.


    Among the officers, except for the death of company commander hwadeki and the serious injury of Jamie Popovich, who are being rescued, others have gathered in the corner one after another, except Viscount Hesse.


    "The Viscount is gone? Have you all looked for it?" Chechen asked a Cossack named Ma Mai.


    The Cossack is in his twenties. He is a member of Jamie Popovich company. Ma maimei has clear eyes and is brave in battle. After Jamie Popovich was seriously injured, he replaced Jamie Popovich as the company commander of the company.


    Ma Mai shook his head: "we''ve looked for everything we should look for, but we just don''t see the viscount. Captain of the regiment, someone saw Viscount Hesse dressed up as a Cossack out of the city. I''m afraid he was..."


    Ma Mai didn''t say anything later, but it obviously meant that Viscount Hesse had surrendered to the enemy or surrendered.


    Chechen pressed his temple in distress.


    There was no worse situation than Viscount Hesse''s surrender to the enemy.


    "You go down first." Chechen waved his hand.


    After Ma Mai left, Cherchen sat alone on the bench of the Eastern Orthodox Church in konotopu castle.


    A man''s voice came from outside the church. Cossacks and some mercenaries who regarded booty as more important than life were stripping the clothes from the dead. The small oil lamps in their hands glittered like fireflies on the battlefield. A man was humming a sweet song, and its meaning was quite inconsistent with what he was doing at the moment:


    "I don''t care about silver,


    And don''t take gold to heart,


    Not greedy for flocks of cattle and sheep¡ª¡ª


    Even if you fall under the crooked fence and die,


    Even if hunger kills me,


    As long as I can be by your side! "


    But after a period of time, the activity began to decrease gradually and finally stopped completely. The silence of the four sides was broken only by the command of the sentry on the wall.


    On such a quiet, sunny and warm night, Chechen''s heart is depressed. Because he had to admit painfully - I''m afraid he couldn''t hold on until vikovsky led the army.


    The war reports counted by fedott were successively given to Cherchen. There were only 1200 defenders in the whole konotopu fort, which was still slightly injured.


    To make matters worse, there was a serious shortage of arms in the castle. On average, each Musketeer can only be allocated 50 rounds of bullets and corresponding gunpowder; All guns except one three pound gun were blasted or damaged.


    "Only one more attack of the enemy can be blocked." this is the judgment made by Chechen.


    After that, konotopu and his fate can only be judged by God.


    What about surrender? Chechen didn''t think about it. But the Russian cruelty and Cherchen''s professional ethics categorically rejected his idea. Perhaps surrender can save some lives - at least, for Russians like yelishei, fedot and shemiao, Prince Alexei should look on the Internet for the sake of his compatriots, and like himself, Prince Alexei may spare his life because he appreciates himself. But most people, Cossacks and Russians, will certainly not be merciful to them. These people trust themselves and guard konotop with themselves. How can they have the heart to trade their name for their livelihood?


    While Che Chen desperately accepted the result, a cloak was draped over his shoulder.


    "Fatima." Chechen held the hand of the comer.


    "Have a rest, Chechen." Fatima comforted Chechen.


    "Fatima!" said Chechen, "listen to me, Fatima!"


    "What do you want to say? Dear Chechen!"


    "To tell you the truth, we both feel very happy together, but I often think that if one of us dies unfortunately, the other will die of grief."


    Fatima suddenly realized that Cherchen was saying goodbye to herself. Her face turned gray at once.


    Fatima crossed her hands and prayed. She said, "Cherchen, please don''t say that. Be kind to yourself and me!"


    At this time, Che Chen laughed.


    "I''m a shy person, so I think it''s better for you to pay tribute to me than let me cry for your death. I know your ability. Although the Russians outside the city are well defended, you can even come and go freely to the Ottoman Turkish Sultan''s palace and leave konotopu Fort safely."


    But Fatima was trembling with tears and said, "I don''t want to listen to this, I don''t want, I don''t want!"


    Chechen held Fatima''s hand tighter.


    "No, Fatima. Listen. If we were all alone, I''d like you to live and die with me. But we have children. She is the continuation of our blood. Can you bear to lose her father and mother at the same time?"


    "No... no"


    "So you have to live, both for me and for Anna."


    Chechen dressed neatly in the church before the sun came out. He looked lovingly at Fatima and said, "remember, Fatima, live for our children!"


    With that, Chechen looked at the sky.


    "It''s nothing," he muttered to himself.

 Chapter 735

    Cherchen and Fatima finished their final farewell and said to the sky, "it''s nothing." in the camp of Czar Russia, Prince Alexei also said to a man in front of him, "it''s nothing."


    Prince Simon pozalski, the supervisor sent by the Czar, was speaking with several czar Russian generals to Prince Alexei at this time, asking the prince to give up his plan to win konotopu fort and turn to a long-term siege with small forces, and the large forces continued to march to Chernigov or Kiev.


    "Alexei, my best friend," said Prince Simon pozalski: "We have shed too much blood in konotop. If this is Kiev or Cheech, I won''t ask you, because those must be taken. But konotop, to be honest, most of us haven''t heard the name of the city before we came. But here, nearly 10000 Czar''s loyal dogs have been sacrificed. And maybe more people want to take it Die here, or like general Vassily. "


    Prince Alexei was said by Prince Simon pozalski that his brain was green. If someone else or someone had said such words to shake the morale of the army before, he would beat him out, but this person is Simon pozalski, who has the respect of the prince, and he is also the supervisor assigned by his Majesty the czar. He has the right to deprive himself of his military power at the critical moment of


    The prince knew that he must convince people with reason, convince him and let him know the importance of winning konotop.


    But thinking is one thing, doing is another. With the character of Prince Alexei, how can he be patient and reasonable.


    "It''s nothing," said Prince Alexei in a tone of indifference. "Your Majesty the Czar gave me 60000 troops, and in order to win konotop, I''m even willing to throw in 10000 more lives!"


    This insipid tone not only surprised Prince Simon pozalski, but also the generals behind him.


    Although in the eyes of both the prince and the generals, the soldiers are like "gray animals" and don''t care how many they die, Prince Alexei obviously included their noble noble blood in the 10000 people.


    After his face twitched a few times, Prince Simon pozalski finally couldn''t help yelling, "Alexei korubetzkoy! You''re crazy!"


    Prince Alexei''s huge palm slapped the table and shook the objects on the table. He didn''t care to convince people by reason, but said in the same loud voice: "Simon pozalski, I''m not crazy! You only see that we have killed and injured 10000 people, but you don''t see those people in konotopri, aleval Chechen. Will they be less dead and injured?"


    Of course, Simon pozalski knew that his side had suffered such heavy losses when his troops and weapons were dominant, and so must aleval Chechen. But at this time, he had been shocked and shaken by the bloody battle and had been panicked. He just wanted to stay away from this bloody hell early in his heart, rather than the problem of exchange ratio.


    When Prince Alexei slapped the table, Prince Simon pozalski''s courage quickly decreased. He didn''t dare to look directly into Prince Alexei''s eyes, but bowed his head and said, "of course I know the enemy must have lost more than half, but we really don''t have to fight hard. Wouldn''t it be better to surround here and starve them to death?"


    Even Simon pozalski said such words. Prince Alexei could only lament that his old friend had been frightened and had no basic military knowledge.


    Konotopu castle is a nail that drags horizontally on the way forward. How can he move forward without pulling out this nail?


    Although the Russian army has many cavalry, it is mainly infantry. The marching depends on the soldiers'' walking. Once it bypasses konotop, it will pull a long marching line, and the long journey will have a great impact on the soldiers'' physical strength. What is more terrible is that the long-distance transfer will greatly consume Logistics materials. The combat effectiveness of a force often depends on the logistics support and the soldiers'' physical strength. Besides, how many people do you need to leave here to encircle a fortress with thousands of people? If there is no way to prevent the enemy from attacking, the city defenders occupy a favorable place. For their own encirclement forces and grain transportation teams, they can either sneak attack or follow up, that is, they can constantly consume false alarm, and cause great damage after guarding the danger. Therefore, they are right The only strategy for such a strong city is: if you don''t want to fight, you can choose another direction of attack before the war starts. Once you get into the war, you can either attack with your life or go back the same way.


    This is the reason why Prince Alexei will take konotop even if he sacrifices 10000 people.


    On another point, Prince Alexei took into account the hearts of the Cossacks.


    Now, although I have Yuri hemelinitsky and Ivan hilko in my hand, few Cossacks can surrender to me.


    Obviously, most Cossack leaders are watching and carefully weighing which side is stronger between themselves and vikovski. In this sense, failure to win konotopu is their own failure, the failure of Czarist Russia; and the victory of konotopu is the victory of vikovski, the victory of the Republic of Poland. Those who are still waiting on the fence The faction and the strongmen are bound to rush to vikovsky, making it more difficult for czar Russia to occupy Ukraine.


    Prince Alexei was wise. He almost judged everything right. But he would not think that what made it difficult for czar Russia to occupy konotop and Ukraine was precisely the atrocities of Russian soldiers in Ukraine, which made these brothers of the same faith turn to fight them to the death.


    Prince Simon pozalski didn''t think so much. After being suppressed by Alexei for a moment, he finally remembered his authority to supervise the army. He said in a decisive tone: "if you refuse, I can only use the power given to me by his Majesty the czar to force you."


    The use of the power of the Czar is something that everyone does not want to see.


    "Simon," Prince Alexei realized that he had just gone too far. He was about to explain the need to win konotopu when his French engineer Raphael rushed in.


    Immediately, Raphael felt the tense atmosphere in the big tent. He was busy to retreat, but the prince stopped him.


    "Raphael, are you here to tell me something important?" asked Prince Alexei.


    Raphael bowed slightly and said, "yes, your highness. I''ve come to report to you that the tunnel will be excavated by tomorrow."


    There was nothing more pleasing to Prince Alexei than this. Despite the quarrel and dirty with Prince Simon pozalski just now, he put his arms around the prince''s shoulder and pulled him out of the big tent.


    "Simon, trust me, trust me again." Prince Alexei said proudly, pointing to konotopu fort in the distance, "the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, I will let you stand on konotopu fort."


    Looking at the confident Prince Alexei, Prince Simon pozalski hesitated and had to nod.


    "But only once."

 Chapter 736

    Although Prince Alexei boasted that he would win konotop the day after tomorrow, he underestimated the impact of konotop''s repeated attacks on the morale of the Russian army.


    On June 3, when the prince ordered the army to launch a general attack on konotop again, the Russian soldiers at the bottom finally broke out the most fierce resistance in history.


    Although these Czar''s "gray animals" are different from ordinary people in endurance and endurance, and work hard most of the time, their endurance is not without a bottom line, because they are also human. So when konotopu Castle swallowed countless lives like a huge beast with a big mouth open, and the giant beast was still standing despite its scars, they were afraid. They would rather meet the saber and whip of noble officers with their chest than fight with the giant beast again.


    In this anti war riot, three noble officers were killed on the spot and more than ten people were injured. Moreover, dozens of Ivan hilko''s Cossacks secretly fled into konotopu fort. According to their words, they went to their Cossack brothers and lived and died with them.


    Although Prince Alexei succeeded in calming the riot of the bottom soldiers by relying on the Boye cavalry and the announcement of a temporary truce, he was forced to abandon the attack on konotopu fort.


    After spending countless money and abundant wine and food to feed the soldiers and boost their morale, the Russian army was finally able to resume its attack on konotopu fort. But this is five days later.


    The night of June 8 was unusually clear, with a bright moon in the sky. Although the delay lasted for a long time, Prince Alexei was gratified that the tunnel excavated by Raphael from the triangle fort to konotopu Fort had never been found and damaged by the garrison.


    Thousands of pounds of explosives were buried at the end of the tunnel, under the city gate, and detonated only at 2:00 midnight when the defenders of konotopu fort were sleeping.


    On the side, Prince Simon pozalski reminded Alexei: "prince, this is the last chance. If you can''t conquer konotopu Fort again, please listen to me and bypass here to Chernigov."


    Prince Alexei did not speak. Not that he didn''t hear it, but that he wanted to answer Simon pozalski with reality and let him see the St. George flag inserted into the tower of konotopu fort with his own eyes.


    Prince Alexei nodded to Raphael when the pointer of his pocket watch pointed to two.


    "Let''s go," he said.


    The engineers in the tunnel withdrew from the tunnel. Then the lead was ignited.


    With a loud noise, konotopu fort was shrouded in fire and smoke, and the fragments of the burning fortifications abandoned high were clearly visible even a few miles away.


    Looking at his masterpiece, Raphael commented in a professional tone: "no creature can survive such an explosion, and the north gate will collapse."


    The shocking explosion and Raphael''s confident words, even Prince Simon pozalski, who was afraid of war, could not help but ignite the hope of seizing konotop tonight.


    When the smoke cleared, the flag bearer behind the two princes waved the flag with all his strength. With the help of the bright moonlight, dense steel helmets reflecting the moonlight poured into konotop like the Milky way.


    Thousands of Russian infantry, including hundreds of the most elite Boye cavalry, rushed together.


    At this time, none of them knew that many of them would never see the red wall of the Kremlin, the white poplar in the snow country and Katyusha waiting for their return.


    At the moment, Chechen ran along the wall of the north gate like a ghost.


    "Don''t fire anyone. Wait for my orders!" he ordered as he walked past each soldier.


    Prince Alexei believed that the garrison of konotopu Fort had long been shocked, dizzy and had lost the ability to resist. But I don''t know that the information that the Russian army dug the tunnel under the back gate has already been brought to Cherchen by the defected Cossack.


    Although the Russian engineers were all Russian, Ivan hilko''s Cossacks were not involved in the excavation of the tunnel. However, due to the common love of vodka, this information has long been known to some Cossack drinkers.


    Therefore, after combining the information brought by other defecting Cossacks, Chechen made a bold decision - that is, regardless of the time bomb under his feet, let the Russians detonate successfully, and then induce the enemy to make a surprise advance, so as to kill the enemy''s effective strength and promote the collapse of his morale.


    When Chechen put forward this plan, almost all the officers opposed it because it was too bold. They believe that the best way is to destroy the enemy''s tunnels in the old way.


    But Chechen finally persuaded everyone. He told the crowd that if the information brought by the Cossacks, that is, the information about the outbreak of riots in the Russian army camp, the tolerance of the Russians had reached the limit and almost reached the verge of collapse.


    "We are exhausted and the Russians are exhausted. The key to victory and defeat lies in this last battle. As long as we can defeat the enemy again, even if Prince Alexei''s will is as firm as steel, he will have to give up and continue to attack konotop under the pressure of the bottom, otherwise the angry soldiers will tear it to pieces." Chechen said.


    "But what if there''s another time?" asked Pedro. "And, Cherchen. Have you considered that Hessen defected, and now he''s probably a guest of honor for the Russians. Then everything here is no secret to the Russians. They know that there''s a trench behind the wall and that we''re at our end."


    What Pedro said was also what people were most worried about. Therefore, as soon as Pedro''s voice fell, people said one after another: "yes, captain. This is the most terrible."


    Cherchen did not fail to consider the possible consequences of viscount Hesse''s defection. However, he was quite sure that Viscount Hesse did not take refuge in the Russians, or that his conscience did not die out and did not tell the Russians about konotopu fort.


    "Everybody," said Chechen: "I believe the Russians didn''t know about the inner trench. But it''s not out of my trust in Viscount Hesse. There are two things to illustrate this: one is the tunnel dug by the Russians. If the enemy knows that there is another trench behind the north wall, they should dig the tunnel under the other three walls, because it will be more beneficial to their assault Secondly, the grenades fired by the Russians these days, I calculated that the grenades falling near the trench are not redundant. That means they don''t know the existence of the trench, otherwise they should concentrate their fire to destroy here. "


    Although Chechen''s words are justified, they are still worried.


    Seeing this, Che Chen shouted: "Ladies and gentlemen, let those who have sworn take responsibility for their vows! I once promised vikovski and Henrik pototsky that I would hold konotop, and I must do it. Now the morale of the Russian people is shaken. We only need to hit them again, we may make them completely give up their plan to win konotop fort, but if they just destroy the tunnel , apart from destroying the tunnel, it won''t help keep konotop. It may even give them more time to rest and rebuild their morale. Ladies and gentlemen, we have to stick to it for more than 20 days, not one or two days. To be honest, I''m not sure about sticking to it for so long. "


    After listening to Chechen''s words, although they were in different emotions, they finally chose to believe Chechen''s judgment.


    More than a thousand soldiers with muskets hid behind the pre excavated trenches and formed a large wreath of the city gate gap formed by the explosion. Because of tension, many people''s forehead exuded fine sweat. The palms holding muskets were also wet.


    Before the war, everything was quiet. All I heard was the footsteps of Boye cavalry''s iron boots, which moved rapidly on the gravel, like repressed thunder.


    The closer the Russians are to the gap, the more confident they are, because many people believe that the defenders have lost their combat effectiveness in the explosion.


    They ran to the moat and began to throw bundles of wickers, shrubs, branches, bags of cotton and bundles of wheat straw into the moat. In the blink of an eye, the moat was filled up for them.


    Konotopu fort is still silent.


    However, when nearly 30% of the enemy soldiers had stepped on the bedding thrown into the moat and entered the castle, a clear pistol shot sounded. Almost at the same time, a sharp and harsh voice shouted: "fire!"


    Immediately, behind the trenches in the castle and on the intact walls on both sides, a long row of flames suddenly flashed, and there was the roar of artillery and the crackling sound of fireguns.


    The shouts of the defenders and the cries of the attackers mixed into a turbulent wave. Just like Goliath, who was brave and invincible but was killed by King David with a pitching rope, the Russian soldiers, just like Goliath, were hit by David with a pitching rope on the head and tossed on the ground.


    The defenders fired all their bullets and did not fail to shoot down an enemy soldier. The artillery filled with shotguns was even more powerful. One shell knocked the enemy soldiers to the ground, just like a sickle that would cut down clusters of crops on the ground.


    The enemy soldiers who rushed into the city were terrified by the fire from three sides. They began to run in all directions in disorder. The dense people crowded on each other and fell down one after another, forming trembling human hills. Fedot on the wall threw down his fire gun. He personally operated a gun from top to bottom and poured shotguns over the heads of the dense crowd, As they began to flee, showers of lead and iron blocked the only way forward or back.


    The whole line of the enemy''s attack was repulsed, and the Russian infantry and Boye cavalry fled the castle. They roared in horror and fled like crazy people.


    At this time, tarred cotton cloth and torches were thrown from the wall. These igniters ignited the wood and cotton in the trench to form a blockade.


    The Russian soldiers who had no way to escape had to return.


    Che Chen pulled out the saber around his waist. He shouted loudly and took everyone to fight back. Those Russian soldiers who were already dazed and had no intention of fighting knew that there was no way to enter the earth, so they began to fight to the death.


    With the Boye cavalry as the core, the Russians formed a small group of three to five, relying on each other back-to-back, with long guns, axes, machetes or war knives in their hands. Panic, terror, self-confidence and death and despair evolved into a single violence in their hearts. The enthusiasm of fighting controlled them. Some enemy soldiers threw themselves at Columbia The sarks wanted to fight one-to-one, but in the blink of an eye, these people died under the pistols of the Cossack sailors. This was a fierce battle between two angry teams. The defenders of konotopu fort were full of anger at the enemy, relying on the psychological advantages of the ambush and the mixed use of cold and hot weapons, making the tragic defeat of the enemy soldiers expanding.


    The fire lit up the scene of the Cossacks fighting the Russians: pulling their heads and pulling their beards. In particular, the Cossack sailors with a saber and a pistol rampaged and killed countless, like wild bulls.


    At the end of the other wing, Chechen himself also threw himself into the battle. Especially at this time, he fought side by side with Fatima, which made his bravery better than usual.


    Like a wolf getting into a sheep and biting it wantonly, Cherchen killed into the small army of Russian soldiers. Chop left and right, completely like a deadly ghost. His reputation has long been heard among the Russians who besieged konotopu fort. They learned from previous battles and from the stories of other Russians and Cossacks that he was skilled and brave; It is a common superstition among Russians that whoever fights with him will die; This failure has made this superstition deeply rooted and become a belief. Therefore, more than one Russian soldier in the small army or Boye nobleman suddenly saw him in front of him, even did not defend himself, but closed his eyes and said "God" in his mouth, and then died under the edge of his sword.


    Finally, the resistance of the enemy soldiers became weaker and weaker. They completely lost their will to fight, closed their eyes and waited for death, and finally became prisoners


    The defenders of konotopu Fort won, and the Cossacks won. They cheered and sang, panting and bloody, and returned to the city through the huge gap.


    Then, the Russians reluctantly fired several shells from the triangle fort, and then there was silence.


    Prince Alexei''s longest planned attack ended again with the failure of the Russian assault.


    After the battle, Fatima and Chechen hugged each other and wept. Fatima asked Cherchen, "I don''t have to leave you, do I?"


    Che Chen hugged Fatima''s head and said, "yes, never."

 Chapter 737

    Another disastrous defeat made Ivan hilko wonder whether Chechen got the help of the devil and traded his soul for unknown power - otherwise, how can he explain why he can always see through his plans and cause serious losses to himself.


    Ivan hilko, who never believed in ghosts and gods, even wanted to suggest that Prince Alexei invite the great shepherd from Moscow to dispel the power of the devil attached to Cherchen.


    But before that, Ivan hilko knew that Prince Alexei had to deal with the pressure from the generals headed by Prince Simon pozalski.


    Moreover, Ivan hilko thought again that Cherchen believed in Catholicism, so the devil he relied on would not have such an immediate effect if he used Orthodox priests or bishops. It''s best to hire a Catholic priest. If not, I''m afraid those Protestant guys will also work.


    He knew that among the forces Nouvelles and engineers working for the Russians, there were Catholic and Protestant priests with the army.


    When Ivan hilko went to find these people, another meeting began in the big tent. Compared with the last time, Prince Simon pozalski has a straighter waist and more generals standing behind him.


    "Alexei, I feel very sad about last night''s failure," said Prince Simon pozalski.


    Prince Alexei was sitting in his seat with his head in his hands. When he heard Simon pozalski say so, he slowly raised his head.


    "Yes, a heartbreaking defeat."


    Prince Alexei''s speech was peaceful, but his tone contained so much bitterness and pain, his voice was a little trembling, and everyone''s heart tightened into a ball. Both Prince Simon pozalski and the generals were watching him.


    They had come to persecute the palace, but now everyone''s eyes have indescribable concerns. Because they all realized that the iron man in front of them was engaged in what a hard self struggle, and how terrible the humiliation imposed on him was damaging his pride.


    He, as a prince with Rick''s blood, a Grand Prince and a veteran of the Romanov Dynasty, is now in a small konotopu castle; Almost with the respect of the monarch, he had no choice but to take the leader of a small Cossack regiment and the head of a mercenary regiment.


    Prince Simon pozalski looked at Alexei with pity. At this time, the pain in his heart and the fatigue of food and clothing have been reflected from the appearance of Prince Alexei. After only one night, now he looks so thin, haggard and his eye sockets collapse. But there was still some noble and tragic peace on his face, because his self-esteem did not allow him to reveal all kinds of troubles.


    For a time, Simon pozalski even felt that he was a sinner. It was too urgent to force this old friend.


    "Hum, that''s it!"


    Suddenly, Prince Alexei said, "I will bear all the responsibility for the defeat. From now on, Prince Simon pozalski will be the supreme commander of this army. And I will go back to Moscow and ask his Majesty the Czar for his guilt in person."


    The words of Prince Alexei struck everyone like a thunderbolt.


    What did they hear? The prince will not only resign as commander-in-chief, but also go back to Moscow to plead guilty.


    "Alexei," Prince Simon pozalski cut him off with excitement, "Please don''t say anything about resigning or apologizing. Winning or losing is a common thing for soldiers. Moreover, it''s not easy to conquer the fortified and well-equipped fortress. Didn''t Magnus even stand in a stalemate with us for months by the city defense of Riga? It''s not an embarrassing thing. As for you saying you want to give me the position of commander-in-chief, I refuse to accept it. First, I don''t have such talent; second, I admire your talents and your chivalry. "


    "Yes, yes. Please continue to lead us!"


    With Prince Simon pozalski opening his head, the Russian generals immediately cried and robbed the tunnel.


    They grabbed Prince Alexei''s side one after another, pulled his clothes and sleeves at the prince and begged him to continue to lead himself.


    Alexei raised his head wearily. He refused: "if I don''t take konotop, how can I lead you!"


    the real intention is revealed in the end!


    Simon pozalski doubted for a moment that his old friend was playing the trick of retreating.


    With this in mind, Simon pozalski''s heart suddenly raised a mass of anger, and he could and had to try his best to suppress it.


    Because he knew that once Prince Alexei really put down the challenge, it must be him who took this position.


    Although the commander''s position is bright, he must bear the weight if he wants to wear a crown. Simon pozalski knows that his neck is not so hard and his ability is not so strong. He can''t afford it.


    Prince Simon pozalski carefully observed Prince Alexei''s face and wanted to see more clues of this possibility, but he found nothing.


    At this time, the prince felt that he had misunderstood his old friend - with Alexei''s self-esteem, he really wanted to do something. Why did he have to play such tricks?


    "Then we''ll take konotop," sighed Prince Simon pozalski.


    According to his old friend, Prince Alexei was finally relieved.


    "Then I''ll try my best."


    Prince Alexei continued to command the army and was promised to attack konotopu fort, while Ivan hilko brought him an unexpected gift in the process of looking for a mage.


    At night, Ivan hilko marched Viscount Hesse, who was bound with his hands, to Prince Alexei.


    "Your Highness, see what good things I have brought you." Ivan hilko said happily.


    Even he didn''t expect that he would have such an unexpected harvest.


    "Who is this man?"


    "Viscount Hesse, an important general under Chechen, is familiar with konotopu castle," Ivan hilko said proudly.


    "How did you catch him?"


    "This guy was afraid of death and secretly escaped from konotopu fort. Then he took refuge in the tent of a German engineer and hid in the wine barrel every day."


    Prince Alexei nodded. He bent down and looked at Viscount Hesse with fear in his eyes.


    "I can be the embodiment of terror or a kind angel. It all depends on how you choose."


    Viscount Hesse kowtowed like garlic. He shouted, "I say everything, I say everything."

 Chapter 738

    The arrest of viscount Hessen wiped out the hope before Cherchen, but in konotopu fort, because the people didn''t know the news, the officers and soldiers of the whole city were cheering for last night''s victory.


    After enough rest, the surviving soldiers came outside from the fortifications behind the trench. They lost no time in moving the bodies of the enemy and our sides and collecting all possible war preparedness materials. So people scraped away the swords, long guns, muskets, bullets, armor and even leather boots left on the battlefield; At the same time, they also filled the gap with large sections of logs, firewood bundles, rubble and soil. From ordinary soldiers to officers, regardless of rank, everyone scrambled to work hard.


    Although the work was hard, all the defense soldiers looked radiant, and their hearts were burning with hope and faith to achieve greater victory. At the same time, the words that Cherchen preached before the war that the Russians will run away and give up the siege of konotopu Fort after the end of the attack have been constantly mentioned, and everyone''s heart also hopes that this can really become a reality.


    After filling the gap, Chechen and Pedro went to inspect the city wall together. Che Chen leaned out of the battlements and looked at the bodies of the enemies everywhere. Both of them were overjoyed at the fruitful results.


    "There are corpses everywhere!" said Pedro excitedly, pointing to the rubble field. "And beside the gap, the corpses are piled so high that even the tallest of us can''t reach the top on tiptoe."


    "The most important thing," said Cherchen, "is that we have completely broken the backbone of the enemy. Now I don''t think the Russians can organize an attack any more."


    This time, Pedro agreed with Cherchen''s words as never before.


    "Yes, it must be. I have fought so many wars, but I have never seen an army that can regain its confidence and reorganize its attack after such a great setback."


    At this time, commander dimosev came to Chechen. The company commander also had an unprecedented red face - he came to report the good news.


    "Captain of the regiment, and your excellency Pedro. There is good news. My Cossack has just returned from the Russians. The morale of the enemy is unprecedentedly low. Alexei trubetzkoy is even so pessimistic and disappointed that he is going to leave his post. Everyone is saying that as long as you are guarding the castle, they will never want to capture it. There are more people here "My little father loves us, but obviously Alexei and his generals are not so cute. They let his children bleed and die needlessly without telling my little father. This is shameless. If we are not allowed to withdraw our troops, we have to ask some important heads to move in the end."


    Hearing this, Pedro hugged Cherchen.


    "You did it again, you did it again, my dear nephew."


    Originally, Pedro had secretly agreed with Fatima and Xie Miao that if the Russians still didn''t give up winning konotop after the attack, no matter how determined Chechen was, in order to save Chechen''s life, they would forcibly deprive Chechen of his military power, and have Fatima and Xie Miao secretly escort Chechen out of the city.


    But now, this final plan is no longer needed.


    The pleasant atmosphere lasted until the afternoon. Due to the good news brought by commander dimosev, Cherchen was especially kind to put all the captured Russian officers and soldiers back, and returned all their belongings.


    But such a happy atmosphere ended at sunset, because the Russians launched the captured Viscount Hesse on the triangle fort.


    "Captain, don''t shoot, it''s me!" Hessen, who was tied hands and feet, shouted loudly, standing on the battlements stacked with sandbags.


    Fedot was furious when he saw that Viscount Hesse had indeed taken refuge in the enemy. He raised his Turkish rifle and aimed at Viscount Hesse: "Hesse, you traitor, I shot you!"


    "Fedot, my old man. I didn''t betray the commander. I just wanted to live. I hid in a German hometown. I wanted to wait until the war was over. But Ivan hilko found it. I had to." Viscount Hessen explained in tears.


    Fedot bit his teeth and threw the gun aside.


    Whether what Viscount Hesse said is true or not, after all, he used to be his comrades in arms. How could fedot have the heart to shoot his comrades in arms.


    At this time, Che Chen, who heard the cry, came down to the wall accompanied by Pedro and Fatima. When they saw the Viscount Hesse opposite, their faces turned blue.


    Seeing that Chechen was opposite, viscount Hessen quickly shouted out what Prince Alexei wanted him to take: "Captain, the prince asked me to give you a message: ''he knows that your counterattack last night was the last force. Now konotopu fort is out of ammunition and food, and it is impossible to stop the attack of the powerful Russian army. But the prince is still willing to give you a chance: as long as you surrender, the safety of life and property of the whole city will be guaranteed. Whoever doesn''t want to stay has the right to withdraw and where he wants to go It''s up to everyone to decide. "


    This is the fourth time that Prince Alexei has persuaded Chechen to surrender. It shows that the prince attaches great importance to Chechen.


    Both Pedro and yelishei looked at Cherchen with hope and hoped that he would accept Prince Alexei''s conditions.


    After all, his cards have been clearly seen by his opponents. Konotopu really has no capital to bargain with the Russians.


    At this time, countless thoughts in Chechen''s heart turned over. Among them, there are not only vikovsky''s expectations for him, but also King Jan kazimiz''s instructions to him, not only the cries of the dead Cossacks, but also the calls from vidava.


    He had tried his best. If Viscount Hesse had not been captured by the Russians at the most critical moment and revealed the inside story of konotopu fort, it would have been the Russians who withdrew.


    Chechen looked back at the soldiers and chapel in the square under the city (there were hundreds of seriously wounded in the riddled Church). He said with difficulty: "please reply to Prince Alexei and say let me think about it for one night."


    The Russian officers and soldiers on the triangle Fort gave a deafening cheer - Cherchen''s reply undoubtedly showed that the mountains and waters of konotopu fort were exhausted, and now it can be pushed down with even a little finger.


    Knowing this, even if Cherchen did not choose to surrender after tonight, the Russian soldiers had enough courage and faith to win konotopu fort.


    There was a relieved smile on Viscount Hesse''s face. He impatiently replied, "yes, yes, of course. I''ll reply to the prince right away."


    With that, he jumped off the battlements regardless of his bound legs.


    After a while, viscount Hesse, who was loosened, returned to the triangle castle. He replied, "the prince agreed to a truce for one night, waiting for you to make the right choice."

 Chapter 739

    Prince Alexei kept his promise. At night, the defenders of konotopu Fort enjoyed a rare calm.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, in addition to the necessary night watchmen, Cherchen convened all the living people in konotop fort to meet in the playground full of rubble and craters.


    There was only one topic at the meeting - whether to accept Prince Alexei''s conditions and surrender with dignity.


    After being the team leader of Cossacks, Cherchen has practiced Cossack etiquette well. He took off his cap, saluted the officers and soldiers around skillfully, and then opened his mouth under the attention of everyone.


    "Brothers Cossacks, we have held on to konotopu fort for more than a month, repulsed countless attacks by the Russian invaders and caused huge casualties to them - even yesterday, we still buried more than a thousand invaders under their own blown up gap. You are worthy of yourself and the title of hero. But we all know that that is our last absolute victory We have consumed almost all our ammunition, and our military strength has been sharply reduced from more than 4000 to less than 1000. I thought it was time for the Russians to break their hearts and lose their fighting spirit in such an arduous battle, but God did not bless us - of course it was my fault. "


    "Captain, I don''t blame you, I don''t blame you. You''ve done well enough." people kept saying in the crowd around.


    Che Chen motioned for everyone to be quiet. He continued: "If we want to continue to resist, all we can rely on is our fists and teeth. Although I believe you will fight the aggressors without a knife and gun, it will not have a better result except increasing casualties. Now, the enemy chieftain has proposed to let us open the city and surrender on the condition of saving all our lives. I''m too smart to make a rash attempt I want to listen to all of you. If you accept the terms of surrender, I will accept it and bear all the humiliation by myself; if you choose to stick to it, I will live and die with you. "


    When Che Chen finished, there was silence on the playground.


    Although Chechen gave everyone two choices, no matter who heard it, Chechen was inclined to surrender, because his tone was so pessimistic and mentioned death many times.


    For the people of the original mercenary corps, surrender is not an unacceptable thing. After all, they do things according to the contract. As long as Cherchen agrees, they will carry out it without hesitation.


    For blazlav''s Cossacks, Cherchen was the captain of their regiment, and fully demonstrated his bravery and talent no less than Bao Hong in this tragic konotop defense war. He had already been respected from their heart. As long as Cherchen gave an order, they would have no reason to object.


    All of them shouted in unison, "we listen to you, regiment leader."


    Amid the shouts, casyan boff, the oldest Cossack in konotop, stood up.


    The old brother Sark is in his seventies, and even among ordinary people, he is old. At this time, the old man said: "Cossack brothers, the captain of the Cherchen regiment has said so much, let me also say a few words. Although the old man''s words are pedantic, there may be some useful ones. I want to say that you should surrender, because now even God can see that we have no hope. But I''m talking about you, including the mercenaries from Germany, the brothers from Bratslav, and konotop cosa The young man in the gram. And an old man like me, I want to stay, because I''m too old to walk. I''ve been a Cossack all my life. I don''t know who to be obedient to. I''m alone and just want to die in glory. "


    With that, Kasiyan boff raised his feet and walked over the dense crowd in front of him to Chechen. He took one of Chechen''s hands with his bony hands and kissed it warmly and piously: "your team leader, please don''t take this as my disobedience to you. But commander hwadeki died and most people I know died. I really don''t want to live."


    With that, the old man burst into tears.


    Casyan Baugh''s words moved many people. Immediately, more than a dozen Cossacks stood up and said they would die with casyan Baugh.


    For a moment, Chechen was also infected. His face flushed and his hands clenched into fists, as if he wanted to live and die with others.


    As soon as Pedro saw that Cherchen was going to be emotional, he secretly shouted bad. Immediately, Pedro stood up, walked to Cherchen and grabbed his hand and held it high: "then it''s so decided: those who are willing to surrender with dignity stand with us; those who are unwilling and want to stay stand with Cassian boff."


    More than a thousand people stood up and the Cossacks said goodbye one after another.


    Finally, 891 people chose to surrender, while 24 people chose and died in konotop. Most of them were the Cossacks and locals of the former konotop - the total of 400 before the war, which was no more than one in ten.


    As the sky gradually became clear, Chechen ordered the white flag representing surrender to be raised in the tower.


    He himself, accompanied by Pedro, yelishei and Fatima, came to the gap of the north gate.


    At this time, Che Chen took off his helmet from his head. He looked at the ruins, his glorious battlefield, the rubble piles, bones, trenches, the broken wall and the survivors behind him for a while. Then he looked up at the sky and began to pray devoutly


    On the other tower of konotopu fort, Kasiyan boff and 24 comrades sat together. They surrounded a powder keg, which was the last barrel of powder of the whole army. Immediately, he was going to light this barrel of powder and ascend to heaven with his comrades.


    "May the Cossack defeat his enemies forever, may the Ukrainian mother prosper forever, and may the glory of the Orthodox Church shine on this land forever." Kasiyan boff prayed silently in his heart.


    On the triangle castle, the Russian soldiers who saw the white flag symbolizing surrender raised in konotop Castle reported the situation to Prince Alexei long ago. Prince and Prince Simon pozalski smiled victoriously.


    Although the process was bumpy and tortuous, in the end, they laughed to the end.


    At this time, Prince Alexei heard a Russian general beside him say, "look, what will I teach aleval Chechen when he falls into my hands? I will make his life worse than death."


    "Ivan hilko!" Prince Alexei glanced at the captain of the Cossack regiment like a God. "Alvar Chechen is my prisoner. What to do is my business, and you don''t need to take over."


    The Russian generals around laughed when they saw Ivan hilko''s collapse.


    "Well," the prince stopped the laughter, "it''s time for us to pick the fruits of victory."


    With that, Alexei trubetzkoy was the first to walk outside the big tent, followed by Prince Simon pozalski and a crowd.


    Che Chen took off the thin long sword at his waist. Soon, he will hand the sword to his opponent.


    As if he felt the master''s sorrow, the thin long sword trembled in Chechen''s hand.


    Che Chen thought it was an illusion, but it was not. The sword in his hand was indeed shaking. Not only the sword, he could even feel the whole ground trembling slightly.


    This kind of tremor is unusual. There are usually only two explanations: first, it is an earthquake; Second, a huge cavalry force is approaching.


    The Russian army is here. It can''t be their army. The only impossible possibility is


    "Go up the wall with me."


    Che Chen hung the slender sword back to his waist, and then ran quickly to the wall.


    Of course, Pedro and others also felt the tremor of the ground. At this time, seeing that Chechen was so excited, they also thought of the impossible possibility.


    "Half the people stay here and the others return to the battle." Pedro left an order and immediately followed Cherchen''s footsteps.


    Climbing the south wall, Chechen saw countless cavalry appear on the distant horizon.


    But different from what he expected, what the visitor held high was not the war flag, but the horsetail signal.


    Not Cossacks, Tatars.


    One, three, six... This is the Tatar army personally led by Muhammad gley!


    More and more Tatars came out. Soon there appeared a dense crowd of them on the grassland, which merged into a dark one; Then the army of the Republic of Poland came out of the dense Tatars.


    To ask how Chechen recognized the Polish army from a group of Tatar cavalry, it can only be said that the characteristics of this army are too obvious... The trump card of the Republic of Poland, the invincible wing cavalry team.


    The winged cavalry formed a battle formation in the middle of the Tatar cavalry.


    The battlefield is so far away that Chechen can only vaguely distinguish the flag emblem and horsetail by his sharp eyes. Even though he can recognize some of our flags, he still can''t see who they represent.


    Chechen''s heart began to jump wildly, and his pale cheeks flushed. Because behind the winged cavalry, I saw the figure of zaporoze Cossack cavalry.


    There is no doubt that this is the reinforcements to rescue konotop, an unprecedented coalition composed of poles, Cossacks and Tatars.


    The unexpected appearance of the enemy made the Russian army like a great enemy. Prince Alexei was ready to accept Cherchen''s surrender. At this time, he went down the triangle fort with all the generals and quickly returned to the battle position, ready to meet the enemy.


    But the Tatar Polish Cossack allied forces would not give the Russians the opportunity to form a whole team. With one of the leading winged cavalry''s super long lances straight, all the winged cavalry''s guns pointed forward.


    The winged cavalry set out. The cloud like wings above their heads swayed in the wind. The forest like spears and spears were decorated with golden tassels, and the long green and black flags on the spears fluttered in the air. Although this group of winged cavalry has only 200 people, despite the great difference between the enemy and ourselves, and despite the overwhelming Russian army facing the only two winged cavalry teams, at this moment, everyone seems to believe that the winged cavalry will win.


    Cherchen''s face showed laughter. His eyes staring at the field burst out flames. Especially, he recognized that the figure leading the winged cavalry charged was his wife Natalie. He wanted to grow wings and fly to each other.


    "The winged cavalry charged!" cried father spasokukotsky excitedly.


    But when he saw these cavalry from heaven, they rode forward, followed by zaporoze Cossack cavalry as fast as lightning, and the two wings were the whole line of Tatars.


    The attack of the winged cavalry was fierce, and the first charge broke through three Russian infantry regiments. And destroy them in an instant. The Russians and horses fell to the ground under the weight of the winged cavalry, like a storm sweeping the crops. It''s like a dragon swallowing three goats in one bite.


    Frightened by the screams of the winged cavalry''s wings, the Russian cavalry''s horses were in disorder, swarming away, spreading the panic to the Russian regiments in the rear. The defeated soldiers who fled in all directions squeezed and collided with each other, retreated back in panic, and there was no order.


    At this time, zaporoze''s Cossack cavalry came and defeated the enemy with the help of the wing cavalry. The Russian army''s position became more and more unstable like layers of peeled onions. They were disrupted, driven and chased, turned into a mob and cut down by swords and knives; Some soldiers tried to resist and win time for the soldiers behind them, but they won so little time that they couldn''t win enough time for their companions to regroup, and finally beat the birds and animals apart.


    Before the reinforcements led by Prince Simon pozalski arrived, the winged cavalry had clashed under the city of konotopu, and it was not their enemy but the walls of friendly forces that prevented them from moving forward.


    "Open the gate, open the gate!" Chechen shouted excitedly.


    Shouting, he ran to the gate.


    The gate opened wide, and Chechen ran out first.


    Under the leadership of their regiment leaders, the wing cavalry of the two teams went left and right, and continued to cooperate with the Cossack cavalry and Tatar cavalry to pursue and kill the enemy, while Natalie, riding a white war horse, took off her helmet and came to Chechen.


    "It''s not too late," Natalie said to her husband with a smile.


    Chechen hugged Natalie''s slender waist, then jumped and rode on Natalie''s mount.


    Deeply sucking the fragrance of his wife''s hair, Chechen said with an expression: "it''s not too late, it''s not too late at all."


    Natalie was about to stop Cherchen from making such an intimate move in public. Suddenly, an earth shaking thunder sounded in the sky - something exploded.


    "It''s terrible!" Chechen woke up with a sudden start. He regretted: "I forgot casyan boff and them! Damn it! Damn it!"


    Then Chechen tells the story of an old brother named Kasiyan boff who sacrificed his life for justice.


    Natalie was also very moved. However, she comforted Cherchen that Cassian bauf died for his faith, and his soul must be led by an angel.


    They had a lot to say, but at this time, a winged cavalry with broken wings rode over and shouted, "the enemy''s brigade cavalry is coming, and we are in a hard battle!"


    Before his voice fell, a Tatar cavalry rode up: "Prince Simon pozalski led the Russian Boye cavalry to disperse our queue, and Khan had to retire."


    Immediately, a zaporoze Cossack cavalry also came to report: "our charge was blocked by the square array of the Russian new army and had to withdraw from the occupied position."


    After listening to the reports from the three, Natalie said, "well, now the Cossacks and winged cavalry retreat to konotop. In addition, thank Khan for his support, ask him to stay outside the city and form a corner with us. Tell him that the prisoners and booty won in today''s battle will be his."


    Each of the three went to convey the order.


    Hearing Natalie''s order, Chechen asked strangely, "why? Hasn''t vikovsky''s army arrived yet?"


    Natalie shook her head and said, "vikovsky''s army is still more than ten days away from here. Because I''m afraid you can''t support yourself, I led the cavalry to arrive first."


    As the three armies separated from the Russian army, the battlefield returned to calm, and suspected that the Cossack army had arrived on the battlefield, Prince Alexei narrowed the line of defense, withdrew the siege of konotopu fort, and gathered the army to the north of the city.


    Natalie, who entered the city of konotop, explained why she led a coalition of three countries to appear on the battlefield of konotop.


    It turned out that after vikovski knew that konotop had started fighting with 60000 troops led by Prince Alexei, the great chief did not worry about the development of the war every day. Worried, he went to Bratslav and found Natalie, hoping that she could lead all Bratslav''s Cossacks to konotop for support.


    Vergov J Ki''s move is not bad, or he wants to kill the power of the brother of the brother of the bluff, what is the essence of the only trooper in the Cossack Emirates, and the power of the cavalry is much higher than that of the infantry.


    Natalie was also very worried about her besieged husband. Now vikovsky came to ask herself, which Natalie certainly couldn''t get. But she is also very clear that although zaporoze''s Cossack cavalry is already the top cavalry of the Cossack emirate, the gap with the Russian cavalry is still obvious, and the military strength is also at an extreme disadvantage. To this end, she made two requests to vigovsky. The first was to ask vigovsky to agree to transfer the wing cavalry of the kishka family to konotop; The second is to borrow troops from the Crimean Khanate.


    Vikovski readily agreed to these two conditions without thinking about it. He sent twenty thousand tales to Muhammad gley and promised to pay him thirty thousand more in exchange for ten thousand cavalry of the Khanate.


    Then everyone understood why the Allied forces of the three countries appeared on the battlefield.


    "Before I came, the 40000 troops of the Cossack emirate had assembled and could arrive at the battlefield by the end of the month," Natalie said finally.


    Hearing the news, dimosev and mamei immediately glowed red. Mamei even shouted impolitely, "I''ll go out and tell you right away."


    Then he ran out.


    Dimosev looked at mamei''s back. He said with a bitter smile, "what a rash guy."


    Natalie finished speaking, but everyone still has more to say, because they know nothing about what happened to the outside world after being trapped in konotop for more than a month. Now they have a lot of questions to ask.


    "So," asked Pedro first, "how are the negotiations between vikovski and King Jan kazimiz going?"


    This problem is also what Chechen and everyone are most concerned about. Now, everyone pricked up their ears when Pedro asked.


    Natalie said: "although no final agreement has been reached, it is almost certain to reach a peace treaty between the Republic and the Cossacks."


    This is another great good news. Everyone is celebrating.


    Then spasokukotsky asked about the war between the Republic and Sweden.


    "The elector withdrew from his alliance with Carl X and took his Majesty''s side again," Natalie replied briefly.


    Unlike the joy of answering Pedro just now, Natalie''s heart was full of bitterness when she said this.


    Because she didn''t tell you what the Republic paid for Frederick William.


    It was more bitter than eating Coptis when I thought of it.

 Chapter 740

    On June 30, 1658, vikovsky led 40000 elite Cossacks to the battlefield. They joined Tatar reinforcements, konotop Garrison and mercenaries, and their strength reached more than 50000, surpassing the Czar Russian army under konotop city.


    Before that, some Russian generals had proposed to Prince Alexei to withdraw troops before the main force of Cossacks arrived, but this proposal was rejected by Prince Alexei. Not only prince Alexei, but also Prince Simon pozalski, the supervisor of the army, said that he should stay in konotop and fight to the death with the Cossack army from afar after recuperating.


    The main reason for supporting the two princes to fight again is the cavalry advantage of Czar Russia.


    In the konotop siege, the Russian cavalry completely lost their use. Cavalry forces can only be put into the battlefield as dismounted infantry, making it difficult to give full play to their advantages. But once a decisive battle is fought on the prairie, the situation is completely different. The vast grassland will be an excellent battlefield for the Russian cavalry to gallop, and the simple and weak cavalry of the Cossack emirate can not be the opponent of the Russian cavalry at all.


    Of course, their chief vikovsky was also aware of this, so he invited the troops of the Crimean Khanate. However, the two princes also agreed that the Tatars dedicated to wealth would not fight for the Cossacks. Once the situation on the battlefield was not conducive to the Cossacks, Khan would certainly withdraw in order to preserve his strength - just as they did in the battle of berestechko.


    Therefore, the Russian army moved troops to build fortifications ten miles outside konotop, waiting for the arrival of the decisive battle.


    During this period, Prince Alexei tried every means to boost the morale of the army. He asked the priests to crown the expedition in the name of Jihad and saving the Slavic brothers, so as to boost the morale with religion; He promised the nobles and officers that after conquering Ukraine, the fertile fields there would be their manors and grasslands, and His Majesty the Czar would waive the land tax for five years to make up for the losses caused to them by the long campaign; For the soldiers composed of citizens, the prince also promised to give them money compensation after the war; For the serfs, the prince offered the reward of freedom when he killed the enemy.


    Compared with the Russian army, vygowski is also surrounded by various teams that are used to fighting and tempered by the flames of war in the Kazakh emirate: Colonel Anton zhidanovich, Colonel Pavlo gomon, Colonel Ivan Fedorenko, Colonel Peter doroshenko, Colonel lukiyan merzhla, Colonel Vasily zolotalenko, Colonel Maxim Nesterenko Colonel Prokop shumeco, Colonel fiordo Loboda, Colonel timofi nosacci, Colonel Matvey gradki, Colonel Martin pushkalenko, Colonel philon yalari, company commander lavlin sinonos, company commander Leish grecenko... These people, regardless of their temperament, have been in the smoke of war since childhood People who grow up in the shadow of swords. They have experienced countless marches, expeditions, sieges and positional battles. Many of them took part in the fierce fighting in the defense of zbalari and the unprecedented general battle fought by hundreds of thousands of troops in the berestecko field; Many people have fought with Russians, Tatars and poles for a long time and have extremely rich combat experience.


    Although vikovski himself did not make great achievements in war, he was excellent at planning. His way to boost morale was also very simple, that is, to tell all the Cossack soldiers Prince Alexei''s words to boost the morale of the Russian army intact.


    Since the establishment of the Kazakh emirate, most of the fields and grasslands in Ukraine have been under the names of the leaders, companies and leaders of various Cossack regiments. Prince Alexei''s remarks undoubtedly turned himself into a blood feud of all Cossacks. Even before, some Cossack captains and company commanders were ambivalent, half hearted and had a secret affair with Ivan hilko. At this time, they also cried out and said they wanted to die with the Russians.


    On July 2, 1658, after a day''s rest, the duel between the Russian army and the Cossack Poland Tatar coalition began with a single soldier duel.


    Groups of Russians emerged from behind the fortifications, and one outstanding knight after another came out. Tartar and Cossack Knights eager for war also quickly welcomed them in groups.


    After a battle, there were casualties on both sides. However, in the infantry war, the casualties of the coalition forces were less than those of the Russians, but only in the cavalry war. Because none of the wing cavalry led by Natalie participated in the war, the casualties of Tatar knights and Cossack knights were heavier.


    However, few of the well-known figures in Russia or the coalition forces fell to the ground and died at the beginning of the war.


    This group duel or individual duel can best arouse higher and higher fighting enthusiasm in watching the battle.


    Finally, after the dessert was tasted, the real big meal was brought up.


    Under the command of Prince Alexei, the Russian army has set up the traditional field formation of the Russian army - that is, the infantry are in the middle and the cavalry are on both wings. The prince himself lived alone in the command of the Chinese army, and he handed over the right wing to general Boris lipnin obolevsky, while the left wing was under the command of Prince Simon pozalski.


    On the contrary, vikovski adopted the tactics recommended by Cherchen, which was popular in Western Europe and Northern Europe at that time, known as "Swedish fashion", that is, a chessboard layout was launched, the cavalry moved alternately on both wings, and the infantry and Musketeers were placed in the center.


    The reason why this tactic is adopted is that Chechen also takes into account that the military organization of Cossacks takes infantry as the core and has a large number of team names and numbers. Such layout can maximize the depth of the front and give full play to the subjective initiative of each team and the power of firearms. But this also resulted in the width of the array of Cossack troops, less than half of the width of the Russian left, middle and right armies.


    Like Prince Alexei, vikovski himself was in charge of the Chinese army. Except for the Bratslav team, all Cossack teams obeyed his orders and unified command, while the cavalry of the Bratslav team led by Chechen and the Tatar cavalry led by Mohamed gley moved alternately on the left and right wings, ready to attack at any time.


    The first shot of the decisive battle was fired by the Cossack musketeers of Peter doroshenko''s team. They opened fiercely towards the array of Russian infantry, trying to kill the enemy with fire to the greatest extent.


    At the forefront of the Russian front are the long spearmen and archers composed of serfs. They were the existence that Prince Alexei used as a meat shield to cover the advance of the elite Russian new army infantry. Although their bodies were buried under the fire of Cossacks, they moved forward slowly while fighting back for the freedom of that head.


    During the interval when the Cossack Musketeers charged the muskets, the Russian cavalry led by general Boris lipnen oberlevsky plunged from the right wing into the three Cossack teams on the right.


    But before they got close, the Tatar cavalry moving on the right came up and blocked the flank attack of general Boris lepnin obolevsky.


    General Boris''s cavalry was mainly composed of light cavalry and pistol cavalry. They were inseparable from the Tatar cavalry who were also light cavalry, and the war situation fell into anxiety for a while.


    In the central battlefield, the infantry of the two armies finally met each other.


    The troops of both sides are like two human walls, pushing each other, squeezing each other, fighting each other, in a mess, wrestling with each other like two brown bears, killing rivers of blood and mountains of corpses. Here and there, all kinds of weapons are used for fierce killing: those with war knives, short spears, gun butts, hawk picks, iron bars and long guns; There are also those who throw stones and helmets at each other; Sometimes the human body is close to the human body, and the crowd is so terrible that people fight each other with fists and teeth.


    Prince Simon pozalski twice tried to attack with the help of cavalry and Cossack infantry, but Prince Alexei refused.


    Prince Simon pozalski''s cavalry is the real main force and the core combat strength of the Russian army. Prince Alexei will never use it easily before the most critical time.


    In the scuffle, Prince Alexei ordered several times that the Russian artillery fired at the position of the Tatar cavalry, especially Muhammad gley Khan - these artillery also achieved some results, killing many Tatar cavalry. Even a shell fell on the head of a Khanate milzan accompanying Khan and smashed it into meat and mud, but this time, Although Mohamed gley was also heartbroken and ran away, he cleverly left a double and six tails representing the authority of Khan on the position, which made the cavalry of the Khanate mistakenly think that Khan was with them, so that the Tatar cavalry did not collapse due to shelling.


    From 10 a.m. to 2 p.m., the two sides fought fiercely for more than four hours. Finally, the Cossacks, who were good at infantry, gained an advantage on the central front, and the battle line of the Russian army was dented.


    At this time, Prince Alexei, in addition to the three new legions of the Chinese army, only prince Simon pozalski''s cavalry could save the field.


    Seeing this, Prince Alexei knew that he could not hesitate. So he ordered the flag bearer to wave the flag and ordered Prince Simon pozalski to assault the Cossack army.


    The Russian heavy cavalry with 1000 Boye cavalry as the core finally waited for the battle order. Under the command of Prince Simon bozalski, they rushed towards the infantry square of Cossacks.


    Facing the charge of Russian cavalry, the Cossacks were very brave. One after another, they threw themselves into resisting the charge of the Russian cavalry, ignoring them like crops destroyed by the storm. The Cossacks breathed the breath of death, the chests of mountains and seas of horses passed over their heads, their lines were smashed, and they were knocked over... But even if they lay on their back, the survivors stabbed the horse belly of the Russian cavalry with a dagger; Thousands of swords fell on them endlessly; The blade rises and falls like lightning, cutting to the head, neck, shoulder blades and hands; Their short spears are still stabbing and stabbing. They stab the rider''s feet and knees. They sting like poisonous insects and don''t know life or death like moths.


    The chessboard array before the war finally worked. Although Prince Simon pozalski''s heavy cavalry broke through the square of five teams, defeated three and destroyed one, more team squares stayed in place like nails. The Russian heavy cavalry gradually lost speed and mobility. More and more of them were stabbed by spears and shot by muskets, and soon did nothing.


    At this time, seeing the vacancy caused by Prince Simon pozalski''s assault on the left wing of the Russian army, the cavalry led by Cherchen launched an assault on the central army where Prince Alexei was located.


    "With God''s help, rush to them immediately!" Chechen ordered.


    "Charge!" yelishei shouted.


    "Go ahead!" Natalie cried.


    After them, the company leaders repeated the command.


    In an instant, the forest like spear with a terrible sound leaned towards the horse''s head with one action. Two winged cavalry companies and ten zaporoze Cossack cavalry companies set out together, unstoppable. These companies are used to destroying all the obstacles encountered along the way and move forward like a dark cloud blocking the sky and the sun.


    The three guards Prince Alexei and the new regiment as the general reserve quickly put out a thick and dense formation. Thousands of muskets roared at the same time, as neat as a person shooting. After the gunshot, for a while, the battlefield seemed empty and quiet.


    Some of the soldiers of the Russian new army narrowed their eyes to peep at the terrible storm like attack, some people''s hands holding spears were trembling, and everyone''s hearts were pounding like a hammer. Their teeth clenched, their chests heaved violently, and their breathing was heavy.


    Prince Alexei stood upright in the stirrup. He knew very well that the winner and loser of the battlefield was in one fell swoop.


    As long as this round of volley of the new arms gunmen blocks the cavalry charge with the winged cavalry as the spearhead, the filling of victory will tilt to its own side. At that time, the new army commanders and spearmen on the central front will rush forward, and the cavalry on both wings will repel the Tatar cavalry and surround the main force of Cossacks. It will be their own side that will win; On the contrary, if the new arms gunmen fail to repel the enemy''s cavalry charge and are broken through the square array, and cut the army into two sections that can''t be looked after, they will only swallow the bitter fruit of failure.


    The battlefield was shrouded in black smoke. Even if Prince Alexei stared, his eyes could not penetrate the black smoke and see everything in the thick smoke.


    Just then, a strong wind blew and miraculously dispersed the smoke.


    Prince Alexei sank on his horse. He saw the winged cavalry spread all over the world and attacked and killed his new army.


    In a trance, he could even hear the snorts of horses rolling like thunder.


    Then, destruction falls from the sky, destruction falls from the sky, and death falls from the sky!


    It doesn''t seem to come from people''s chest. They are so terrible that they sound chilling and creepy! The great wall of living people in front of Prince Alexei was shaking, twisting and bursting; The clicking sound of the broken spear handle drowned out all the other sounds for a while, and then there was the sound of thousands of hammers hitting the anvil with all their strength, and the sound of thousands of flails beating the grain on the threshing ground.


    A single person uttered a terrible cry, and the group uttered a tragic groan.


    The assailant and the assailant mingled with each other, killed in one place and rolled in an incredible whirlpool of fierce war; Then there was ruthless slaughter, steaming blood from the vortex, and the smell of blood filled the air.


    The first, second, third... Fifth columns of the Russian new army phalanx were washed down, fell to the ground, trampled by horseshoes, pierced by spears and chopped by swords.


    Prince Alexei was also impacted and nearly fell off his horse. It was the 100 halberds who escorted him that saved him from danger.


    The Chinese army was broken and the Russian army began to shake. General Boris lepnin obolevsky returned recklessly despite the continuous attack of the Cossack Musketeers from the flank on his cavalry and the entanglement of the Tatar cavalry. He stopped Cherchen who tried to pursue Prince Alexei and dragged him down.


    Prince Simon pozalski was in charge of the rear of the palace. After covering the withdrawal of most Russian troops, he himself and many Russian nobles were captured. The prince could have survived because he was captured by the Tatars. For the Tatars, he was a living gold bag. However, Prince Simon pozalski spit on Khan''s face after seeing Muhammad gley, and the furious Muhammad gley immediately ordered him to be beheaded.


    Prince Alexei was defeated this time. Not only a large number of luggage, military flags and some artillery were captured by the coalition forces, but also nearly 15000 Russian troops died.


    The Cossacks won an unprecedented victory in the battle to defend Ukraine.

 Chapter 741

    On September 16, 1658, the Kazakh treaty was finally signed between the Republic of Poland and the Kazakh emirate, based on the conditions put forward by vikovski.


    When the news of the signing of the contract came, Cherchen, who was recuperating in Bratslav, rode excitedly for three laps on the grassland.


    Nothing is happier than this.


    In Chechen''s mind, there is real peace in Ukraine, and Bao Hong''s children can enjoy peace and tranquility that his parents never had.


    Everything went well, but there was one thing that made Chechen very dissatisfied all the time - the reward given to him by King Jan kachmidge.


    Although Chechen fought in konotop as the leader of the Cossack team, his other identity was a Polish aristocrat, and his assistance to vikovsky was also due to a secret order from King Jan kazimiz. But in the postwar reward for merit, King Jan kachmidge only gave Chechen the title of an earl and a reward of 5000 tales.


    You know, even vikovsky gave a one-time reward of 100000 tales to Bratslav''s Cossacks after the war. King Jan kazimiz''s poverty is in sharp contrast to vikovsky''s generosity.


    What is more infuriating is that even if Bratslav''s Cossacks were seriously injured on the battlefield, King Jan kachmidge''s special envoy did not reduce the tax burden promised by Cherchen that year. As a last resort, Cherchen had to pay out of her own pocket and let Ingrid take out most of the grain income exported to Italy to offset those taxes.


    Of course, in Natalie''s mouth, King Jan kachmidge also had a variety of compelling reasons. The king wants to strengthen his kingship and establish his own royal army. These are all spending projects. Once he starts spending money, it will be like running water. As supporters of the king and queen, their husband and wife will certainly support him with their teeth. Moreover, their family doesn''t need to bite their teeth. It''s enough to take out part of the spoils and taxes.


    Seeing his wife like this, Cherchen certainly can''t say anything.


    But once Pedro murmured like Cherchen: "of course we support the king and queen, and we also support reform, but it''s best not to spend our money."


    Chechen rarely had any refutation, but poured himself a cup of yellow soup. After hearing the elegance of string, Pedro asked Ingrid to secretly make two false accounts, one for Natalie and one for recording the real income. When Cherchen knew it, he didn''t stop it, but let it go.


    At night, Chechen returned to Bratslav, where the lights were already bright, because a wedding was about to be held.


    On both sides of the wedding, the man is yelishei, the first general of the mercenary regiment, and the woman is Oksana.


    Yes, it''s the gypsy woman oxana. Even Chechen didn''t expect that the serious yelishei and the frivolous and charming Oksana would look right and have feelings.


    The wedding was presided over by father sparsokukotsky, who fulfilled his promise to yelishei in konotop.


    Originally, the wedding was to be held soon after the battle of konotop. But oaksana, who has never paid attention to etiquette, is surprisingly stubborn this time. She must wait for several of her relatives to come before she is willing to hold the ceremony.


    Everyone knows that Gypsies have no fixed place to live, and it is more difficult to find people than to go to heaven. However, in order to fulfill Oksana''s intention, yelishei took the initiative to delay the wedding date indefinitely, and personally took people to find it.


    Finally, after more than three months, he invited several living relatives of Oksana one by one.


    That''s when the wedding can be held in Bratslav.


    When Chechen returned to Bratslav, what he heard was that the people who came to the wedding burst into a loud cheer. The huge sound shook the walls of the house, the residual leaves on the trees fell one after another, and people''s ears were almost deafened. The Cossacks began to raise their muskets and fire into the sky, and their hats flew into the air. Looking around, there were happy and smiling faces everywhere, excited eyes and big mouth. Everywhere they heard: "long live the new man!", "long live yelishei" and "long live okosana!"


    Among them, Chechen''s uncle Pedro roared very hard, but his voice was drowned in people''s stormy cheers.


    At this time, blatzlav became an ocean of joy. Hundreds of cattle and sheep were slaughtered, and barrels of honey wine and beer dug from the ground exceeded the roof of the military camp.


    When Chechen came back, all the people took part in the banquet.


    The officers of the mercenary regiment, okosana and yelishei''s relatives are in the hall. Other older and high-ranking people are sitting in each room. The younger people have the same banquets and fun with ordinary people around the raging bonfire in the square and playground.


    At the main table, everyone drank happily, passed on cups and lanterns, told each other their feelings, and kept toasting for the two happy newlyweds.


    When people''s interest reached the climax, Che Chen stood up as the highest person and said, "bless the new people."


    Everyone raised their glasses to say yes, but just then Pedro interrupted:


    "Hey, my nephew, that''s not what the toast says."


    Then Pedro stood up, raised his glass, cleared his throat and said: "Your Excellency, Ms. okosana, on behalf of my dumb nephew, I would like to propose a toast to you! I wish you a happy couple, grow old together for a hundred years, and have many children and grandchildren. Oksana, although ye lishai is a hero in fighting the enemy bravely, he is still a young bird in that respect, and his face is very tender! But I believe he will soon mature, because he is, after all A man - although I don''t know if those who don''t drink among the Cossacks are men (someone shouted: No, of course not) Well, the joke is over. What I want to say is, yelishei, I treat you like my nephew. I''m really happy to see you get married. I already have a granddaughter, but I still want a grandson. It depends on who you and Cherchen let me get what I want first. But I believe you won''t lack the courage of a big husband or lack the courage of a big husband in this matter Look! Then, dear all of you, please raise your glasses! Let''s toast the future generations to be born in the near future! May God bless them! "


    "Long live!" everyone should say.


    Natalie blushed. She leaned quietly on Cherchen''s shoulder, looked at the new couple and whispered, "Cherchen, we should try our best to give birth to our offspring."

 Chapter 742

    Shortly after yelisi and Oksana got married, they were recalled to Warsaw by an urgent letter in Chechen, Bratslav - King Jan kazimizh had something important to see him.


    Cherchen wanted to ride alone to Warsaw, but the messenger suggested that Cherchen had an extremely important task to complete for the king''s summoning, so he must bring reliable hands.


    On hearing this, Pedro clapped his hands and said, "God, our king always thinks of you when something happens."


    Natalie gave Pedro a resentful look. She thought it was very impolite for Pedro to evaluate the king so much.


    Pedro stood up and shut up, while Cherchen promised to take effective and reliable people to Warsaw.


    After arranging for the messenger to go down to rest, Chechen alone chose the person to accompany him to Warsaw.


    Among them, yelishei and Oksana were specially left in Bratslav by Chechen. Considering that they are newly married, Chechen really can''t bear to separate them.


    But who knows, on the day the list was announced, yelishei found Chechen.


    "Captain, why didn''t I go to Warsaw this time?" yelishei asked directly when he met Cherchen.


    The bridegroom''s face was crimson and looked extremely anxious.


    Obviously, Cherchen''s kindness is not a good thing for the young man.


    "Ye lishei, take it easy." Chechen looked at ye lishei''s worried look, and he smiled and explained his original intention.


    "Captain," yelisheyi shook his head, "which time you didn''t take me with you, how can you be an exception this time. Besides, King Jan kazimiz''s thought of the task to be assigned to you is not easy. It can even be described as danger. With me around you, you can have more security. So you must take me to Warsaw."


    "But what about Oksana?" although Chechen knew that yelishei would bring him great help, he was still worried about Oksana''s attitude.


    After all, this gypsy woman who can make medicine is not a fuel-efficient lamp. If you offend her, you not only have no good fruit to eat, but also drink poison.


    "Don''t worry," yelishei patted his chest. "I''m in charge of our family."


    "Er!" these words stood in Chechen''s ears. How can you hear what you say.


    But when it was time to start, Oksana went out with yelishei.


    "My wife said she wouldn''t let me go unless she took her to Warsaw," yelishei said with a bitter smile.


    In this way, accompanied by more than 200 riders such as Pedro and Natalie, Chechen embarked on the journey back to Warsaw.


    As soon as he returned to Warsaw, before Cherchen could take off his dusty clothes and take a hot bath, he was called into kazimi RI Palace by the king''s attendants who had been waiting at the gate of the house.


    Unlike the last time Natalie came to the kazimi palace, the kazimi palace has already been renovated, at least from the outside. Of course, it is impossible for this once the most beautiful palace in Europe to return to its heyday. During the second occupation by Sweden, greedy Swedes pried off the architectural decorations, stripped off the stickers on the palace walls, and carved marble fountains, fireplaces, colonnades, stairs, floors, crystal ceilings, silver tableware, and even patterned glass Window frames and door frames were also roughly removed. They took and destroyed everything that could be taken and destroyed, except those that were too heavy to move.


    Walking through the white painted corridor, Chechen came to the main hall. King Jan kazimiz had already waited for him here.


    Chechen went to the steps and was about to salute the king. King Jan kazimiz walked down the steps quickly and hugged Chechen under the surprised eyes of the attendants around him.


    "Your Majesty?"


    For the enthusiasm of King Jan kazimiz, Cherchen was at a loss. His original dissatisfaction with being called back from Ukraine began to dissipate.


    After hugging for a while, King Jan kazimiz said to Chechen: "My dear Cherchen, I''ve heard about your performance in Ukraine. I really don''t know how to spoil you and love you for the great honor you established for the Republic. If I can, I really hope you can enjoy the cheers of the people in the city, or give you a few days off, but national affairs are difficult, and there''s one thing you have to do."


    In the side door of the main hall, a pair of eyes hiding behind the side were staring at the scene. It was the king''s wife, Queen ludwiga.


    Queen ludwiga knows that what the king and himself want Cherchen to do next is extremely important to the Republic, which requires Cherchen to complete it wholeheartedly and with all his power. Before she can''t give more material rewards to him, Cherchen must be dissatisfied with the behavior that he wants horses to run but never gives Mar grass, so her husband wants to eat grass Let the minister do things willingly, we must compensate Cherchen from the aspect of attempt.


    This was the scene when King Jan kazimiz took the initiative to embrace Chechen.


    From the expression of Chechen, Chechen was also very moved by the king''s enthusiasm.


    Sure enough, as soon as king Jan kazimiz''s voice fell, Cherchen said, "Your Majesty, please tell me. I will not hesitate."


    King Jan kazimiz nodded with satisfaction. He didn''t say anything immediately, but asked Cherchen, "do you know the rabio treaty?"


    Cherchen nodded to show that he knew.


    This treaty was signed by Frederick William elector and Carl x on November 20, 1656, when Chechen went to the Crimean Khanate to help Muhammad gley recover his country in accordance with the order of King Jan kazimiz.


    At that time, although the kingdom of Sweden reoccupied Warsaw, it was defeated in Poland.


    Like a joke played by God on Carl x, his victory not only did not give him strategic advantage, but also caused tension among neighboring countries over his monopoly of the Republic of Poland.


    The Holy Roman Empire, Denmark and the Netherlands joined the side of the Polish Republic against Sweden on land and at sea.


    In Poland, only in August after the Warsaw campaign, the kingdom of Sweden suffered thousands of losses. First, in the Rhodes region, a 1500 member Swedish army was ambushed by charnietsky, only 30 people escaped alive, and the remaining 1470 people were wiped out; Then, on the 28th, a Swedish and Brandenburg camp with more than 1000 people was attacked by less than 400 Polish troops at night, and 700 people, including many senior commanders, were killed. The sneak attack Polish troops suffered little loss.


    Such an unfavorable situation inside and outside, even the brilliant Carl x felt helpless. He urgently needs Friedrich''s stronger support. After the Warsaw battle, Carl X was unable to marry Christina to Frederick William according to the previous so-called agreement, which greatly disappointed the elector. Later, there were rumors that the former Queen appeared in the Crimean khanate, and the elector believed that Carl X had deceived him. The angry elector, together with his nephew, Prince bogusslav, began to grind foreign work and began to make no contribution.


    In desperation, Carl X had to sign the rabio treaty with the elector to win over the elector and his nephew again with rich interests.


    According to the treaty, Carl x granted Frederick William full sovereignty over the Principality of Prussia and elmland. Frederick William, the Grand Duke of Prussia, was no longer a vassal of Carl X and became an independent state. Moreover, on the basis of the land originally ceded by Carl x to the elector''s Republic of Poland, Carl x added two provinces.


    However, because the kingdom of Sweden has gone downhill in the war, even if the elector tries his best to pull Carl x again for such great interests, the battlefield of the kingdom of Sweden will inevitably slide to the abyss.


    "So, I heard Natalie say that this time the emperor elect is ready to give up." Chechen asked with a smile.


    "Yes," King Jan kazimiz returned to the throne. He ordered him to be very satisfied with what Chechen said: "the elector is really ready to abandon the secret again."


    Indeed, seeing that things can''t be done, the elector who is good at steering the wind is ready to betray Carl x again and throw himself into the arms of the Republic of Poland.


    "That''s your majesty. Do you want me to go to cornisburg to help the elector deal with Carl x together?" Chechen asked.


    He thought that King Jan kazimiz wanted to rely on his ability to fight in Ukraine to help the elector fight.

 Chapter 743

    But king Jan kazimiz shook his head. He waved his hand and held back. When he was left alone in the main hall, King Jan kazimiz said to Chechen, "No. there is no big war in Prussia. I called you back because of another thing, something closely related to the election of emperors and princes."


    When it comes to the elector, the king''s face is endless loneliness and bitterness, as if he had lost a big battle.


    That face was just as bitter as Natalie said in konotop that she would return to the Republic when the emperor was elected.


    The peace with the elector was indeed not a victory, for Frederick William took almost all the benefits he wanted from the weak Republic.


    Although the elector signed the rabio treaty with Carl x, the treaty signed with the aggressor seeking to seize the territory of the suzerain country is illegal anyway, because the king of Poland is still nominally the suzerain. If it is in the "golden age" of the Republic of Poland, even in peacetime, rebellious independence will inevitably lead to the pressure of the Polish army.


    But now the Republic of Poland has suffered unprecedented heavy losses. It urgently needs to end the war, which gives Frederick William the bargaining chip to dare to bargain with the Republic.


    Moreover, the internal and external situation at that time was also very favorable for the electors.


    In Poland, the nobles who lost their territory in the war between the Republic and Czarist Russia gathered together to form a powerful political force. The appeal of this political force is to recapture Smolensk and other territories occupied by czar Russia. The slogan they shouted was "go back to your hometown!". This political force joined with the aristocrats who lost Ukrainian territory because of the zaporoze Cossack uprising and guided domestic public opinion. So that a large number of Polish nobles hope to create a strong anti Swedish alliance and accelerate the armistice with Sweden, so as to spare their hands to continue the war against Russia.


    In April 1657, the Holy Roman emperor Ferdinand III died. The Habsburg family hoped to get the elector to support the Habsburg family in the next election. Ferdinand III had previously allied with King Jan kazimiz and provided him with more than 10000 troops to assist the Republic of Poland in its war against the kingdom of Sweden and czar Russia. Before his death, Ferdinand sent a special envoy to meet with King Jan kazimiz and told King Jan kazimiz that he hoped that the king of Poland would accept the rule of Frederick William and his family in Prussia. Ferdinand III did so, of course, to win Frederick''s support for the Habsburg candidate in the next election. Ferdinand III''s request was actually no different from the threat, because Poland urgently needed the army of the Holy Roman Empire to recover the lost areas in the north and deal with the possible return of Russia in Ukraine.


    Moreover, although tens of thousands of troops in the headquarters of konisburg were also hit one after another, the main force was still there. This army is still a great threat to Poland. If it refuses to sign, it may trigger a chain reaction. Many people worry that Friedrich may form a stronger alliance with Sweden.


    Frederick William himself is also very good at dancing.


    His special envoy constantly visited the elders of Parliament, famous families and dignitaries in Poland, and assured them that "as long as the contract is reached, konisburg and Prussia will always be the most loyal allies of the Republic of Poland". These remarks and the money spread by the elector succeeded in turning many people, including yarimi''s widow, into their own lobbyists. They kept saying good words for the elector and forced King Jan kazimiz to submit.


    Under these heavy pressures, King Jan kazimiz had to give in. If it is in an autocratic country, the king will say king, and he may stick to it. Because his wife, Queen ludwiga, has realized with her female keen intuition that the loss of Prussia will be a great disaster.


    And history has proved that the meeting of Queen ludwiga is correct. The loss of Prussia not only caused tax and population losses, but also the birth of independent Prussia became a sharp sword hanging in northern Poland. The kingdom of Prussia rose in later generations and dominated the division of Poland three times at the end of the 18th century.


    But in the Republic of Poland, the power of the king is weak. Because parliament dominates everything. Moreover, no one would expect Prussia to grow into such a behemoth in the future. Finally, King Jan kazimiz had to reach a secret peace treaty with Frederick William elector in 1658.


    The treaty provides that:


    1¡¢ Poland recognizes the absolute sovereignty of the hohensolen family represented by Frederick William in the Grand Duchy of Prussia. The two countries have severed their vassal relations and have equal diplomatic status.


    2¡¢ The hohensolen family has the legal hereditary title of the Principality of Prussia. If the male heir of the hohensolen family is cut off, the Principality of Prussia will return to the Polish royal family.


    3¡¢ Elmland collar returned to Poland;


    4¡¢ Prussia and Poland formed an "eternal alliance", and Friedrich gave assistance to 8000 soldiers of the other side;


    5¡¢ Poland must pay 120000 Taylor to compensate Brandenburg for war losses;


    6¡¢ Catholics in the changed territory shall be given freedom of belief.


    Originally, the treaty and its contents were extremely secret. But somehow, when King Jan kazimiz was about to sign the treaty with the elector, Carl x suddenly knew the existence and content of the treaty.


    Carl x knew that he could not offer more conditions than this treaty to attract the elector to stay in his camp, so he rushed out of the wall and sent assassins to kidnap the elector''s wife and son, and used it as a chip to coerce the elector to stay in his alliance.


    "I have found out that the elector''s wife and children are imprisoned in devonskeburg. Alvar Chechen. I want you to find a way to save the elector''s wife and children." King Jan kazimizh said the real purpose of calling Chechen back from Ukraine in such a hurry.


    Hearing that it was such a task, Chechen didn''t bow down to accept it immediately, but stood there straight and didn''t say a word.


    King Jan kazimiz''s face was a little ugly. He thought Cherchen was afraid of difficulties.


    In fact, Chechen didn''t accept the task immediately because he was afraid of difficulties. Yes, saving people from devonshburg was indeed not a simple thing, but he knew that since the King opened his mouth and his loyal and patriotic wife was in his family, the matter would fall on him anyway. What he considered was how to seek the best interests for himself while taking over the task - what he should ask King Jan kazimiz for.


    Before, Cherchen had never asked for a reward in advance, and what contributed to Cherchen''s transformation was a meeting with Muhammad gley during the defense war of konotop.


    It was when the coalition led by Natalie lifted the siege of Prince Alexei on konotop, Chechen went to the Tatar barracks outside the city to thank Muhammad gley.


    He did have reason to thank Mohamed gley for killing Khan''s favorite Minister Alan and "shelling" begzisalai with air guns when he left Crimea.


    Although the blame lies with Muhammad gley and Alan, it is clear from Chechen that Muhammad gley must resent himself. It suits him not to help himself and sit back and watch his destruction.


    After accepting Chechen''s thanks, Muhammad gley deliberately asked in front of the public how King Jan kazimizh rewarded him after leaving for Poland.


    This makes Chechen a little embarrassed. Because he got nothing but the so-called noble title.


    Even the fort Brest, which was originally promised, has been breaking the appointment until now.


    But at this time, of course, Cherchen could not expose the king''s indifference to himself in front of Muhammad gley. He was shocked and replied that King Jan kazimizh made himself governor of bratsraf.


    Muhammad gley knew exactly how the governor Chechen came from. He laughed and laughed at the generosity of King Jan kazimiz. Then, Muhammad gley jokingly said to Chechen that if he had stayed in the khanate, he would be a vassal now.


    Although Chechen was undoubtedly a pagan vassal, the gap between before and after still made Chechen blush.


    That is, after that, Chechen secretly vowed not to let any bad checks fool him again.


    Give, he will get everything he deserves.


    At this time, King Jan kachmidge saw that Chechen had been silent for a long time. The Supreme Master couldn''t help asking, "what? Chechen, are you afraid of difficulties?"


    Chechen returned to God. He had figured out what to ask King Jan kachmidge for.


    "No, your majesty," Chechen replied.


    With that, Chechen lowered his head to his waist and asked, "I accept your order, but I hope your majesty can take Brest fortress as a reward for me to complete this task."


    King Jan kazimiz''s face was blue.


    In fact, after Chechen became governor of Bratslav, King Jan kachmidge never thought of handing Brest over to Chechen.


    The reason is very simple. Cherchen already has Bratslav and 10000 Cossacks. If he gets Brest again, how big will his power be? Isn''t it artificial to create a powerful minister?


    Although Queen ludwiga trusted Cherchen, she also believed that we must take precautions.


    After all, when current events change, people will change. Just like Bogdan hemelinitsky, when he was young, he was not a loyal minister of the Republic, but when he was old, he was late and became a great evil of the Republic.


    Queen ludwiga also believed that limiting Cherchen''s power to a certain extent was a kind of love for him.


    King Jan Kazimierz thought that Chechen could understand his meaning, but he didn''t expect that Chechen took the opportunity to threaten himself at this time.


    Chechen openly asked for Brest by asking for him, which was a sign that Chechen became a powerful minister and warlord in the eyes of King Jan kachmidge.


    Jan kazimiz''s face turned from green to black. He thought his dignity had been hurt.


    But when Jan kazimizi was about to export and refuse, Queen ludwiga hurried out from behind.


    The Queen walked quickly and shouted, "of course it''s no problem. Cherchen, Brest should have been yours."


    The queen went to the king and secretly took Jan kazimiz''s hand, motioned him to bear his anger and agreed to Chechen''s request.


    King Jan kazimiz was finally pressured by the Queen''s hint.


    "Of course, it makes sense," he said.

 Chapter 744

    After Chechen left, King Jan kazimiz said to his wife in an unquenchable Rage: "Why did you ask me to agree to his outrageous request just now? Brest, how powerful aleval Chechen will be when he gets Le Brest. Moreover, the warlord style of" acting on his own "has already been hidden according to his actions today. Alas, when he ventured to Bratslav regardless of the overall situation, I saw that it was uncontrolled and dominated by emotion "People."


    Looking at her husband''s annoyed look, Queen ludwiga glanced at the closed Palace door. She asked the king, "do you have a more suitable person except Cherchen to rescue Princess Louise Henriette?"


    King Jan kazimiz choked for a moment.


    Yes, No. There are so many heroes in the Republic, but there is no one suitable to carry out this matter.


    Jan sobesky is brave and resourceful and grows rapidly. In time, he will be the second Stefan charnietsky of the Republic, but he is not good at such "sneaking around".


    Mikhail volodyavsky''s swordsmanship is unparalleled, but he is too upright. There is no problem for him to wield a sword and kill the enemy on the battlefield; his wisdom is not so sufficient to save people.


    Anjie kemitz is a good hand in guerrilla warfare and harassing warfare, but he is too impulsive and emotional. King Jan kazimiz is not so relieved to leave the matter of saving people to him.


    ¡­¡­


    After such a round of selection, no one except Cherchen can be trusted by King Jan kazimiz and queen ludwiga.


    "You''re right," said King Jan kazimiz. "Cherchen is indeed the most suitable candidate."


    "So," said queen ludwiga, "since only Cherchen can do this, we must accommodate him. Moreover, the Republic owes him a lot. You can''t deny that it''s not difficult for people like Cherchen to wear gold and purple in the kingdom of Sweden or the Crimean Khanate."


    "Indeed." King Jan kazimiz nodded approvingly. But immediately, his majesty responded - didn''t the queen always think that Chechen''s power could not be expanded too much? Why did she suddenly stand on Chechen''s side?


    Looking at the king''s stunned expression, Queen ludwiga certainly knew what her husband was thinking. She said leisurely: "Brest can be handed over to Cherchen, but he can only be a municipal governor, while the military and legal posts are held by other people, so it''s both beautiful."


    King Jan kazimiz suddenly realized that his wife used the method of decentralization.


    Chechen did not know the "conspiracy" of Queen ludwiga. After returning from the kazimi Sun Palace, Chechen quickly summoned his subordinates. When Pedro, yelishei, fedot, father sparsokukotsky and Oksana all arrived, Chechen said, "friends, we have another task."


    Then, Cherchen briefly told everyone that King Jan kazimiz wanted to rescue Frederick William elector''s wife and son imprisoned by Carl X.


    "Hey, is there only the head of his Majesty the king of Poland who can work? He has just been sent to Ukraine and now he is going to devonsk, Sweden. Even the iron man needs a rest."


    The king of the Yang Yang make complaints about the difficult task of Ye Leigh Shea.


    As soon as yelishei had finished his words, fedot asked uncertainly, "Captain, the wife and son of the elector were under house arrest by Carl x, why didn''t he hurry to rescue himself, but king Jan kazimiz sent you in such a hurry?"


    "This..."


    The question of fedot puzzled Cherchen because he had never thought about it at all.


    He didn''t expect that fedot was the first to find the problem. At this time, he put a hand on his chin and thought carefully.


    Chechen hadn''t come up with a reason, but Uncle Pedro shouted: "In fact, it''s hard to think about it. It should be that the elector also sent someone to rescue his wife and son. Unfortunately, it didn''t succeed, so he turned to our king Jan kazimi. After all, he has more talents in a principality than a republic, and among them, he has more wisdom than my dear nephew."


    Due to limited information, Cherchen couldn''t think of a reason, and Pedro''s words seemed to have some truth, so Cherchen decided to put this problem aside and focus everyone''s energy on how to rescue the wife and children of the elector.


    "Everybody," Chechen clapped his hands, "it is urgent to rescue the elector''s wife and children. Just because his wife and son are now in the hands of King Carl x, the elector has begun to oppose the alliance with the Republic."


    As soon as he heard that their safety would directly affect the declaration of war by the Principality of Prussia on Sweden, father sparsokukotsky quickly drew a cross on his chest and said, "God bless, God bless."


    For father sparsokukotsky, nothing is more important than the elector''s early participation in the war. This means that the strength of the kingdom of Sweden will be seriously weakened and the strength of the Republic will be greatly enhanced. The day when the Republic drove the Swedish invaders out of its territory is not far away.


    Another person as nervous as the priest is Oksana. As soon as she heard that the elector was going to give up the secret, she put the money in her pocket, the money in yelishei''s pocket, and the money borrowed from Ingrid - all the money into the casino, betting that the Republic of Poland would win soon


    "Cough."


    Seeing that the priest and Oksana were so excited, Chechen pretended to cough twice and motioned to them to finish listening to their words.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the contract between the elector and his majesty has not been finally signed. In order to reach the contract smoothly and keep the people of the Republic away from the burning of war as soon as possible, we must save the princess and Prince."


    "That''s it."


    "Good!"


    Father sparsokukotsky and okosana shouted especially loudly.


    Then, Chechen briefly told the people the information about the commander of devonsk and the garrison, as well as the wife and son of the elected Marquis, which he had received from King Jan kazimiz.


    The commander of devonsburg was Baron Carl Gustav franger. The Baron is a senior nobleman and commander of the kingdom of Sweden. He has participated in the thirty year war, the tolstensson war, the Bremen war and the invasion of Poland.


    Like many officers and nobles in the army of the kingdom of Sweden at that time, Baron Carl Gustav franger was not Swedish, but a German. As a German from the Baltic region, Baron Carl Gustav franger served as a cavalry captain in the Swedish army at the age of 20, and later was promoted. In 1646, he even took the post of commander-in-chief of the Swedish army in Germany. He is also a member of the Privy Council of the kingdom of Sweden and the head of the Swedish war committee.


    In 1655, when Sweden invaded Poland, Baron Carl Gustav franger led a fleet to fight. In 1656, he joined Frederick William the elector in the Warsaw campaign.


    It is worth mentioning that the Baron and Carl X had a good personal relationship. During the thirty year war, two young men, franger and Karl X. Gustav, met for the first time at the battle of Leipzig, and they soon became friends. When the Baron''s eldest daughter was born, Carl x became her Godfather. In Sweden, Baron Carl Gustav franger is one of the few close friends of Carl X.


    It is also because of this layer that perhaps Carl x handed over such an important hostage to the baron.


    The German fort, where the hostages are held, is a standard fortress with 500 defenders and 10 guns.


    After listening to Chechen''s brief introduction and looking at the diagram of devonskeburg, yelishei and fedot couldn''t help shaking their heads.


    Fedott said: "commander, from these diagrams, the design of devonsburg is very scientific and reasonable. It has almost no dead corners. All people close to it will be exposed to the enemy''s guns."


    Yelishaye also said, "Captain, please tell me about the hostages held inside. I''m headache when I look at the fortress."


    "OK."


    Chechen also knew that it was very difficult to rescue the hostages from devonsk castle, so he introduced the elector''s wife and son.

 Chapter 745

    Compared with the detailed Baron Carl Gustav franger, the information of the elector''s wife and son is only a thin piece of paper. It says: Frederick William''s wife is Louise Henriette of orange Nassau. Louise Henriette is the eldest daughter of Frederick Henry, the ruling prince of orange in the inter provincial Republic (i.e. the Netherlands). She and Frederick William''s son Frederick were born on July 11, 1657.


    "Colonel, that is to say, the son of the elector we are going to save is still a baby over one year old?" yelishei said incredulously after reading the thin paper.


    "Yes, indeed." Chechen gave yelishei a positive answer.


    "Oh, my God!" yelishei covered his face.


    Originally, yelishei also thought that he and fedot would try to sneak into devonsburg at night, and then save the elector''s wife and son. But now, this method has directly failed. When a baby is more than fourteen or five months old, you don''t know when he will cry. And as long as the child cries, he and fedot will be exposed.


    "Commander, give up. It''s an impossible task," yelishei said.


    Although the others didn''t say the same thing as yelisi, it can be seen from their locked eyebrows and thoughtful expression that they had nothing to do to save the hostages from devonsburg.


    Of course, Chechen also knows that this task is not very difficult, but extremely arduous. However, as long as he can complete this task, King Jan kazimiz will hand over the Brest fortress to himself, which is an irresistible temptation for Cherchen who can only rely on the meager land rent of vidava and the old base accumulated by the mercenary regiment this year.


    "Everybody," Chechen clapped his hands and attracted the attention of all those who were buried in reading intelligence.


    "I know it''s difficult, but it''s just because it''s difficult that his majesty promised to give Brest to me after it''s done. So I hope you can take a hundred times the spirit to do it," Chechen said.


    The reward for hearing this was Brest. Pedro''s eyes turned red. He was excited and panting like a bull. But he tried his best to find a way, which was still as ethereal as a pavilion floating in the air.


    Others are just the same - racking their brains, but they are still at a loss.


    The difficulty in rescuing Princess Louise Henriette and Prince Frederick was that they were imprisoned by a well-equipped fortress. Such a fortress cannot be broken without thousands of troops and heavy artillery, but it is impossible to enter devonsk in the interior of the kingdom of Sweden. Dozens of people are the limit. It is impossible to attack a fortress with dozens of people.


    "Unexpected, unexpected." Pedro grabbed his hair in frustration.


    At this time, okosana suddenly asked Cherchen, "Captain, if I have a way to save Princess Louise Henriette and her children, how about a city Lord for my yelishei?"


    "Okosana, what can you do!" Chechen asked in surprise, and everyone looked at okosana.


    Okosana proudly curled her fingers on her hair and said: "My way is that we don''t start with Fort Devonshire to save people, but save people outside. Fort Devonshire is a military fortress, and all the living needs of people in it are provided by nearby towns. Ordinary soldiers and Baron Carl Gustav franger may meet and endure the days of bread and water every day, but Louise Henry Aite and her children can''t and can''t live like soldiers. They certainly need to go to the town to supply daily necessities. This is our opportunity. As long as they get out of devonshburg, we will rob the princess and the little prince in the town. "


    Okosana''s words suddenly brightened everyone''s heart. Yes, they can''t stay in the fortress all their life. As the wife of the noble elector and the daughter of the prince, even if Carl x took them as hostages, they absolutely dare not treat them too slowly.


    "Okosana, your head works well. Sure enough, married women are different from those who have just finished their virgin life." Pedro praised okosana without forgetting to hurt others.


    The so-called man who has just finished his virgin life, of course, refers to Oksana''s husband yelishey.


    Yelishei''s face turned red.


    "Pedro!" yelisi cried discontentedly.


    Pedro smiled at yelishei.


    Oksana smiled at her husband and said to Chechen: "I think so, captain. The task of rescuing the mother and son of Princess Louise Henriette in devonsburg may not be suitable for others, but I must be. Because although I am not good at wielding a knife and sword, few people can compare with us Gypsies when it comes to cheating and cheating. Moreover, our Gypsies travel everywhere and will not be attracted anywhere Other people''s doubts. "


    Oksana is telling the truth. After Princess Louise Henriette''s mother and son were imprisoned in devonsk, whether Carl X or baron Carl Gustav franger, they will carefully check the characters around the castle. At this time, the appearance of a strange face in devonsk will certainly arouse the suspicion of others. If the face belongs to a Gypsy, the suspicion is much smaller, because Gypsies have no fixed place, and the caravan goes wherever it goes.


    "OK, Oksana. You are one of this operation." Chechen decided.


    "Then the Lord of Brest will be my husband?" Oksana asked cunningly.


    "It''s yelishei, there''s no doubt about it." Chechen gave a positive answer.


    Yelishei has been with him for so long and has made outstanding achievements in war. Cherchen wanted to reward him well in addition to money.


    Although the eight characters haven''t left yet, when they heard Cherchen''s promise, they all congratulated yelishei one after another.


    At this time, yelishei was also red. He thanked Cherchen for his respect and love, and said that he must go this time.


    After determining the plan to rescue Princess Louise Henriette outside devonsburg, they began to improve all links of the plan and take into account the possible emergencies and accidents.

 Chapter 746

    As the wife of emperor elect and the eldest daughter of Friedrich Henry, the prince of the ruling Republic of the union of the Republic of China, Louise and Henriette lived a life of rich clothes, but even so, the royal highness of the princess did not develop the dude character of ordinary noble girls.


    Since childhood, Louise Henriette has been deeply loved by servants for her dignity and tenderness. And since her marriage to Frederick William, the royal highness of the princess has brought this gentle atmosphere to Fort Keneth, so that she has praised the hostess from the nobility to the servants.


    This time, after knowing that she was kidnapped by Carl X and became a tool to threaten and coerce her husband, Princess Louise Henriette did not show the slightest panic or cry as scared as ordinary noble girls. She calmly took her son Frederick, who was more than one year old, and sat in the carriage to devonsburg under the eyes of the hijacker.


    While under de facto house arrest in devonsburg, Princess Louise Henriette and her usual treatment in konisburg, she smiled at the Swedish soldiers who guarded her; The royal highness of the princess will respond with gratitude to the servants who serve her, even the least help.


    Soon, Princess Louise Henriette was unanimously loved by the people of devonshburg. Whenever the princess and the little prince come out to have fun, the guards behind them will deliberately stay away from the princess and the little prince, and deliberately prolong the time of having fun.


    Of course, the actions of his men fell into the eyes of Baron Carl Gustav franger.


    As an aristocrat, Baron Carl Gustav franger also appreciated the aristocratic manner of Princess Louise Henriette. Moreover, the elector has not officially declared to the world that he has betrayed the kingdom of Sweden and his majesty Carl X - he is also the man his majesty Carl x strives for.


    The Baron could not treat his wife and children as ordinary prisoners.


    Therefore, after continuing to observe the princess for a few days and confirming that Princess Louise Henriette would not make any attempt to escape, Baron Carl Gustav franger kindly allowed Princess Louise Henriette and Prince Frederick to leave devonsburg and go to the nearby town to relax in order to win over the princess.


    Of course, the necessary guards are indispensable. But Baron Carl Gustav franger called it protection, not surveillance, of the princess and future electors.


    Louise Henriette calmly thanked Baron Carl Gustav franger for his kindness, as if it were dispensable to her.


    Since then, however, Louise Henriette has carried Frederick to the town every Wednesday. Sometimes I go to buy some needlework and textiles, and sometimes I go to relax.


    On Wednesday this week, under the protection of ten Swedish guards, Princess Louise Henriette got on a carriage out of devonsburg and went to the town again.


    Today is a market day. The town is crowded and very lively.


    When the princess and Prince were in the small town under the protection of Swedish guards, a large group of people had gathered here. Most of these people were women and the elderly. Their husbands and sons went to war with Carl X. everything in the family needed their care. The market day is the time for them to buy necessary items for their family.


    The town is bustling, while the local little nobles and landlords gather in the only hotel opened by the Germans called "ox horn".


    These nobles and landlords who remained in the local area were vampires of war. They sent any male tenant farmers who angered them or dared to resist them to the battlefield, and deliberately used this power to repeatedly draw male soldiers from a piece of land, in order to completely destroy the tenant farmers'' families farming on this land and facilitate themselves to better control the land left by the tenant farmers.


    Louise Henriette walked down the street of the town with three month old Frederick in her arms. Although the residents of the town do not know the true identity of Princess Louise Henriette, every time the princess comes to the town, she will be followed by a team of Swedish guards in yellow tights. She is obviously an important person with identity. Some small town residents even speculate that Louise Henriette may be the wife of Baron Carl Gustav franger. But all this is speculation. Even the maid who occasionally comes out of the castle is tight lipped about the identity of the princess.


    This adds to people''s awe. Princess Louise Henriette walked all the way, and the pedestrians on the street consciously made way for the princess and her party to pass respectfully.


    But even if the people showed humility, hosson, the officer who led the team to protect Princess Louise Henriette, was very nervous.


    Out of professional sensitivity, Huo song has an instinctive vigilance to this crowded environment. He was deeply afraid that there would be people sent by the elector trying to rescue the princess - although this fear had not become a reality in the previous weeks.


    Huosong wanted to ask Princess Louise Henriette to go back early, or choose another day to come out again. However, as an aristocrat, Huo song knew that such a suggestion was extremely explicit and excessive. It was simply a naked reminder of the princess''s identity as a prisoner.


    Therefore, Huo song was always very embarrassed. He hesitated and couldn''t speak, so he had to order the guards to watch the princess firmly.


    Suddenly, a fireworks burst out in the sky in front of the road. Pedestrians on the road quickened their pace one after another, and from time to time someone shouted, "the circus is coming, the circus is coming."


    Although Princess Louise Henriette is a mother, she still has some girlish temperament. Moreover, even in konisburg, due to the ravages of war, the touring circus that often appeared in the court has not been seen for a long time. Princess Louise Henriette became interested when she heard that there was a circus in the town of devonsk today. Holding her son, she also wanted to go in the direction of the circus with the flow of people.


    But Princess Louise Henriette stopped as soon as she took a step, because she remembered her identity.


    "Lieutenant hosson, may I have a look?" Princess Louise Henriette asked hosson.


    Although he had deep doubts about the sudden circus, he can''t help but say, "of course, Princess highness." of course, when he saw the look of Princess Louise Henriette''s hope.

 Chapter 747

    Accompanied by hosson, Princess Louise Henriette went to the circus.


    This is a very small circus. The reason why it is small is that the circus has only four members. A clown, a diviner, two animal trainers.


    However, even such a small circus is rare for small town residents - especially now during the war.


    The adults watched the funny performance of the clown on the stage, and what fascinated the children in the town was a lot of animals brought by the two animal trainers. Among them, the most amazing and curious thing for the children is the bear held by the young animal trainer. These are two young grizzly bears. They look fierce, but they are very docile in the hands of the trainer, just like the domesticated kittens and dogs at home. Children can even ride around on cubs.


    "Hey, bear trainer. Come here." hosson squeezed a way for Princess Louise Henriette to go to the front. He took out a taller and greeted the young bear trainer.


    The bear trainer took down the child riding on the young bear''s back and respectfully walked to Huo song.


    "Where are you from?" asked Huo song.


    "Officer, we are from czar Russia."


    "Are you all Russians?"


    "No, sir. My companion and I are Russian, and the clown and our diviner are Gypsies."


    "Speak a few words of Russian to me," Huo Song said deliberately in a fierce tone.


    The bear trainer showed an expression of fear. Then, he said a paragraph loudly in fluent Russian, combined with his respectful expression, so that people can see that he was saying compliments.


    "All right, all right." Huo song threw taler to the bear trainer.


    Huo song knows some Russian, which he learned while watching over Russian prisoners. Huo song could hear that the bear trainer was very proficient in Russian and should be a genuine Russian, which made him a little relieved.


    At least, it is impossible for the elector to hire a Russian to save his wife. Huo song thought so.


    On the other hand, Princess Louise Henriette just glanced at the circus clown''s performance and walked aside. Although the clown performed well, it was far worse than the circus clown she had seen at the cornisburg court.


    At this time, the circus diviner attracted the attention of Princess Louise Henriette.


    The diviner''s divination room is located next to the clown''s stage. It is a pointed tent. The color of the tent is dark blue imitating the sky, and the sun, moon and stars are painted on it, which looks full of mystery.


    The line outside the tent was full of people who wanted to divine. Most of them were girls. Princess Louise Henriette walked aside, and just in time, a girl in coarse clothes and a headscarf came out of the steeple tent.


    The girl smiled with joy, as if her favorite boy had confessed to her.


    "How''s it going? Dina, is it accurate?" asked some people waiting outside the tent.


    In fact, you don''t have to ask this question. You can see it from Dina''s smile.


    The girl smiled shyly. She ran away without saying anything.


    Seeing Dina look like this, people outside are more eager to try.


    Princess Louise Henriette was also interested.


    Before marrying Frederick William, Princess Louise Henriette lived in the inter provincial Republic. There, noble girls are very popular to divine their love with tarot cards or magic balls. Although the princess didn''t believe this, she also played with other noble ladies several times because of social intercourse.


    This time, Louise Henriette is in prison. She suddenly hopes to get enlightenment about the fate of herself and her children.


    Princess Louise Henriette walked over. Although there were many people in front of her waiting for the diviner to predict the future for them, they consciously let them go as soon as they saw the Yellow tights.


    Princess Louise Henriette went into the steeple tent. As soon as she entered, she smelled the smell of burning inferior spices. The princess was calm. She looked in front of her and saw a man dressed as a diviner sitting behind the table in front of her. On the table was a set of tarot cards - obviously, this was the diviner''s tool for divination.


    "Dear Miss, what do you want to predict?" the diviner in a black robe with a Headcover smiled, raised her head and said to Princess Louise Henriette.


    At this time, Princess Louise Henriette saw that there was a beautiful gypsy woman in front of her. It''s totally different from those fortune tellers she''s seen before.


    "I want to know my future," said Princess Louise Henriette.


    "Well, then let the tarot cards show you the future," said the diviner, returning a set of tarot cards to Princess Louise Henriette.


    Princess Louise Henriette knew that when using tarot cards for divination, the inquirer must shuffle the cards and mix the cards at will before each speculation.


    So the princess picked up the Tarot.


    Just then, Huo song broke in.


    "Madam," hosson shouted to Princess Louise Henriette, and then looked carefully at the pointed tent.


    In fact, the area of the tent is very small, only enough to set down a table and sit down two people. Huo song saw it at a glance - there are no Tibetans here, and there can be no Tibetans.


    Despite this recognition, hosson stood firmly behind Princess Louise Henriette. He will keep watch.


    "Mr. officer, if there are irrelevant people present when the tarot card is divining, it will not work." the female diviner said to Huo song.


    Huo song didn''t seem to hear what the female diviner said. He still stood motionless.


    "Huo song,"


    At this time, Princess Louise Henriette said, "if you don''t mind, would you please wait for me outside?"


    Although Princess Louise Henriette used "if you don''t mind", everyone could hear that the princess did mind huosong staying in the tent.


    Seeing Princess Louise Henriette seemed a little unhappy, huosong hesitated. He looked inside the tent carefully again. After confirming the safety again, Huo song withdrew slowly.


    Outside, Huo Song said to the Swedish guards, "surround the whole tent for me."


    Then he stood motionless at the door.

 Chapter 748

    After hosson quit, Princess Louise Henriette apologized to the female diviner with a smile and said, "sorry, hosson just cares too much about my safety and doesn''t know the rules of Tarot."


    "That''s all right. Then, madam, let''s go on."


    Princess Louise Henriette changed the sleeping Frederick in her arms into a comfortable position, and then picked up the Tarot again. The princess folded the tarot cards face down in her hand. Princess Louise Henriette closed her eyes. She focused, obeyed her will and didn''t think about anything. Then draw a drop from the middle of the stack and put it at the top of the stack. Then she repeated the same action several times.


    Next, Princess Louise Henriette put the Tarot face down and returned to the table. The female diviner took the cards washed by the princess. She slowly spread them out in a circle and began to shuffle them clockwise.


    "Listen to your inner voice, and you will feel when you can stop." the female diviner said something to herself.


    At this time, the cards slowly gathered and recovered into a stack of cards.


    The female diviner placed it horizontally.


    "Madam, please cut the cards," said the diviner to Princess Louise Henriette.


    Princess Louise Henriette picked up a stack of cards at will from the top of the stack. She would put the stack below the original stack, that is, close to the diviner, into two stacks.


    Then, the princess took another stack of cards from the top of the second stack and put it on the top of the first stack - this time away from the diviner, so that there were three stacks of cards in front of her.


    Next, the female diviner folded the cards back.


    She first picked up the first stack and put it above the second stack, and then put the folded cards above the original third stack to restore it to a stack of cards. Finally, turn the horizontal card to straight.


    At this time, the draw really begins.


    According to the rules of tarot cards, when drawing cards, place the cards selected by the inquirer in turn according to the determined card array. In the process of putting cards into position, each card should maintain the state of facing down. The cards not selected by the inquirer shall also be kept straight and face down, folded and placed aside.


    Princess Louise Henriette drew a card.


    The female diviner played the cards in the card array.


    This card is: chariot.


    This card depicts the king''s chariot that overcomes obstacles and wins. The winner on the card stands on the chariot with a strong attitude to show his great achievements in the world. Two lions, black and white, pulling the chariot, are always ready to move on.


    "This card is a symbol of the strong. It is closely related to strength and means success through persistence." never give up " It is the theme of this card. No matter how many difficulties and obstacles there are in the future, you should continue to go on, and at the same time, you will control the fate of yourself and things around you. The winner in the chariot symbolizes the human soul, controls the two lions, symbolizes the human will and instinct, and runs through time. "The female diviner said.


    Obviously, for the freedom that Princess Louise Henriette wants, the tarot card shows that as long as the princess never gives up, she will get it.


    Seeing such a lucky card, Princess Louise Henriette couldn''t help being comforted. Although Princess Louise Henriette has always been gentle and polite in front of outsiders, it is only an instinct she developed as a princess. For example, when she was kidnapped to the carriage to Fort Devonshire, Princess Louise Henriette accidentally stepped on a gangster''s foot and apologized to him.


    But in the princess''s heart, she couldn''t be without fear. Because if she was alone, it would be all right, but her son Frederick came to the world for more than a year. If his husband Frederick William elector gave up himself and his children for the great cause of the family - it would be all right, but Frederick


    Louise Henriette couldn''t even think about it.


    "Thank you, diviner." Princess Louise Henriette stood up. Now that she had received comfort from the Tarot sign, Princess Louise Henriette was ready to leave.


    Princess Louise Henriette, who stood up, looked down at her. Since Princess Louise Henriette did not need to pay her own money, whether she was the wife of the elector or or now a prisoner, she did not have a tale behind her.


    And divination needs money.


    Of course, Huo song standing outside the tent must have money. Princess Louise Henriette hesitated, but she still felt that she wanted money from hosson outside.


    Just then, the beautiful female diviner stopped her.


    "Just a moment, madam. You still have a little Akana card that hasn''t been opened."


    A complete set of Ancient Tarot Cards consists of 78 cards, of which 22 are big Akana cards and the remaining 56 are small Akana cards. Just now, the card drawn by Princess Louise Henriette was the big Akana card.


    Like its name, the grand Akana card is used to explain the general fate of fate; In contrast, the small Akana card is used to make up for the shortcomings of the big Akana card. If a person wants to know more about the truth of fate or the other party''s affairs, or wants to know more about the place and time of things, he must be known by the little Akana card.


    Small Akana cards are divided into four types: sword, Holy Grail, coin and magic wand. They are composed of follower, knight, Queen, king and one to ten cards.


    Just now, Princess Louise Henriette drew two cards, but she only opened one.


    The female diviner played the second card in front of her. Princess Louise Henriette drew the scepter.


    "It''s a good card," the female divination whispered to the princess. "The Knights of the scepter indicate that you will be lucky enough to get help from your loved ones, or help from strangers. Congratulations, your royal highness, Princess Louise Henry."


    Princess Louise Henriette was shocked. She never divulged her identity, but the diviner knew she was Louise Henriette. The only possibility is that she was sent by her husband to save herself.


    The female diviner booed. Then, the female diviner dipped some water from the water cup in front of her, and then wrote on the table.


    "Please keep quiet. We are the people sent by the king of Poland Jan kazimiz to save you." the female diviner wrote.


    Princess Louise Henriette nodded.


    "Long time, princess, how soon can you get out of Devonshire castle?" continued the woman divination.


    Princess Louise Henriette raised a hand. She seemed to hesitate for a moment, and then made a gesture of "seven".


    The female diviner nodded.


    She continued, "Princess highness, can you ride a horse?"


    Princess Louise Henriette nodded again. She loved riding from childhood and had good equestrian skills.


    "Then next Wednesday, we will be here as a horse dealer. Come and we will try to rescue you. The boat is ready at the ferry."


    After confirming that Princess Louise Henriette had read the message on the table, the female diviner wiped the water stain with her hand.


    Princess Louise Henriette went to the tent. Hosson leaned aside and saluted the princess.


    "Lieutenant," said Princess Louise Henriette, looking at Frederick, who was still sleeping in her arms, "give the diviner Ten Tales for me.

 Chapter 749

    In the evening, Baron Carl Gustav franger inquired carefully about Princess hosson Louise Henriette''s trip to the town. Although the Baron gave Princess Louise Henriette the freedom to go out, this freedom was loose inside and tight outside. Baron Carl Gustav franger never forgot the task entrusted to him by Carl X - to protect (take care of) the princess and little prince until the elector gave in to him again and became a loyal ally of the Kingdom of Sweden.


    "A circus?"


    When Baron frangel heard that a circus had come up in the town and Princess Louise Henriette had entered the tent of the circus diviner for a long time and was out of hosson''s sight, his first reaction was to doubt the circus.


    "Are you sure this circus is a real circus?" Baron frangel asked huosong, who was standing in front of him, tapping the tip of the quill pen on the table.


    "Yes, Baron." Huo song kicked his left heel on his right heel, making a crisp touch. He said: "I have carefully asked the two animal trainers of the circus. They are indeed Russian, and the Russian is very pure. And the female diviner is also an out and out gypsy. I think even if the elector wants to save his wife and son, he can''t send such a team mixed with Russians and gypsy."


    Baron frangel nodded. Huo song''s care can reassure him. Moreover, the intelligence obtained from the konisburg spy also showed that the elector did not send any team to devonsk. He just kept sending special envoys to his Majesty the king and Jan kachmidge of Poland. Obviously, the elector is still planning to bet on both sides.


    "Be more careful, hosson," Baron frangel said solemnly to his men: "The elector is very cunning, and he has not planned to give in to our king until today. Therefore, we should still take care of Princess Louise Henriette and Prince Frederick carefully. Of course, we should try our best to meet the daily needs of the princess and the little prince. After all, they are our distinguished guests, understand?"


    "Yes, Baron," Huo song replied angrily, raising his head.


    This was the end of the routine conversation. Hosson turned and was about to leave. At this time, Baron franger suddenly stopped him again.


    "Wait a minute."


    Hosson stopped.


    "You said there were four people in the circus."


    "Yes, Baron."


    "Then, has there been another person you asked?" asked Baron frangel.


    When the Baron was listening to Huo song, he vaguely felt that something was missing. At this time, he suddenly remembered that there was another person in the circus that Huo song didn''t mention - the clown.


    "Well... Huo song paused, and then he replied honestly," no, Baron. The clown has been performing on the stage, and I don''t have a chance to ask him. "


    Speaking of this, Huo songna was embarrassed because he felt that he had done something wrong.


    "I''ll go now."


    Before Baron frangel could speak, hosson turned hastily.


    "Wait a minute." the Baron stopped huosong.


    "Forget it," said the baron "Your intention is too obvious to go now. Besides, after going out this week, the princess will wait until the next week. And a circus can''t stay in one place for so long a week. In a few days, if the circus is still here, there must be something wrong with it. You''ll catch them all then."


    "The Baron is wise." hosson threw himself to the ground in admiration of Baron franger.


    In the small town, the circus clown finally took off his head cover after performing for a day. He collapsed in the tent and spread his limbs: "I''m so tired."


    Nearby, the two animal trainers looked at each other and smiled. One of them said to the clown, "Captain, how about next time you train the bear and I play the clown?"


    Originally, the circus was Chechen and his party who came to rescue Princess Louise Henriette and Prince Frederick in disguise. Originally, Chechen was going to dress up as a gypsy traveling around, but later Chechen remembered that he could not speak a word of Gypsy, and not only Chechen, but also other members of the mercenary regiment could neither speak Gypsy nor look like Gypsies If a strange team appears in devonsk, it will be seen through.


    Seeing that Oksana''s original method didn''t work out, Cherchen had to make another plan. They thought hard about how to sneak into the kingdom of Sweden and close to devonsk.


    Suddenly, Cherchen remembered that in Smolensk, Bao Hong and Blair were artillery positions mixed in by jugglers pretending to train bears and bombed artillery. This story inspired Cherchen. He asked yelishei and others if they would perform acrobatics, such as training animals.


    Yelishei and fedot shook their heads. They had only seen domesticating animals when they were children. They really didn''t have the ability.


    However, as soon as the idea of sneaking into devonsk under the cover of the circus came into being, it deeply gripped Cherchen''s heart. In the absence of better suggestions, Cherchen decided on this plan.


    Finally, the mercenary regiment managed to buy two docile grizzly bears from the orc trainers, and let yelishei and fedot pretend to be the trainer, while Oksana is the diviner - she doesn''t have to pretend at all, because this is her old business before joining the mercenary regiment.


    As for Chechen, Oksana disliked that he had no talent, so she "reluctantly" made him a clown in the circus.


    Hearing that he was going to train the bear, Chechen quickly sat up straight and refused: "no, I don''t dare."


    At this time, Oksana, who was out to fetch water, came in. She asked, "what dare you?"


    Yelishei said, "nothing. The head said he was afraid of bears."


    "Coward," oxana said contemptuously.


    The black line on Chechen''s face. He decided not to dwell on the matter, but changed the subject: "oxana, does the Princess Louise Henriette know that we are here to save her?"


    "Of course," said Oksana, putting down the bucket, "don''t worry about my work. I have clearly told the Princess Louise Henriette what you mean. But I didn''t expect that the wife of such a cunning and treacherous man as the emperor was a kind and kind man."


    "That''s good," Chechen smiled triumphantly. "Everyone, tomorrow we''ll go to the next town. Next, we''ll see Ingrid''s."

 Chapter 750

    For the next three days, nothing unusual happened. The circus performing in the town also grabbed the badge from Christine after Princess Louise Henriette went. He looked carefully. It was indeed a badge worn by Quartermaster serving in the Swedish army.


    "Baron, there''s nothing wrong," Huo song confirmed.


    "Is it another Oolong?" Baron Carl Gustav franger became a little unsure. He thought and seized one of the "loopholes".


    Since Christine claimed to be a quartermaster of the army, how could she become a horse dealer? It is reasonable to say that although the position of Quartermaster is not high, there are a lot of oil and water. Most people would rather not be promoted than stay in this position. This is the Baron''s strange place.


    Christine answered this question: "Dear Baron, I was originally sent by the great King Carl x to work under John II lakocchio, Archduke of Transylvania. However, Archduke lakocchio was unlucky. He was defeated by field marshal lubomatsky of Poland and the reinforcements of the Holy Roman Empire. As a last resort, I fled to Transylvania with the disabled and defeated generals of the Archduke. I didn''t expect that we were halfway Stefan charnietsky ambushed the Archduke''s army again. The Archduke''s army had little resistance and was soon defeated, and 2000 carts loaded with booty were lost. At that time, I knew they couldn''t work, so I stole a team of military horses quietly, and then fled their army in the dark wind. I dressed up as a horse dealer and hid all the way without money He sold horses for a living, and then he returned to his motherland. "


    The Baron knew the bad luck of Archduke rakoch. He also knew that after that, the Archduke''s defeated soldiers were caught up by charnietsky again. This time, the Archduke desperately begged for peace and paid up to 300000 tales to the Polish army. But only three days later, the Tatars fighting for the Polish Republic chased more than 10000 unarmed TraNsylVani after the general disarmed All the Asians were defeated and captured as slaves, and Archduke lakoch was spared.


    The ruler of Transylvania vividly interpreted what stealing a chicken is not an erosion of rice.


    On hearing Christine''s words, Princess Louise Henriette couldn''t help smiling. Baron Carl Gustav franger said just now how generous and kind Carl X was to his allies, but she was immediately beaten in the face.


    The Baron knew exactly what Princess Louise Henriette was laughing at. He waved his hand and motioned Christine, who had lost face, to leave.


    Huo song and the Swedish guard made way. But Christine came back without taking a few steps. She hesitated to go to the Baron and whispered, "Dear Baron, I hope to continue to work for your majesty. I don''t know if you can


    Although Christine was pretty, he smelled of horse dung because he stayed with the horse for a long time. It was not obvious that she was far away. Now when she approached Baron Carl Gustav franger, the Baron couldn''t help covering his mouth and nose with a handkerchief. It was too smelly.


    In the Baron''s heart, he hated deserters like Christine, so the Baron waved his hand again and again and motioned huosong them to take Christine away.


    Two Swedish guards hesitated to take Christine''s arm and pull her away.


    Christine, who was dragged backwards, cried reluctantly, "Baron, Baron, please be kind. I am willing to give you all these horses. Just give me another chance to work for his majesty."

 Chapter 751

    In order to make her words more convincing, Christine broke away from the Swedish guard who held her hand. She ran to a horse and led it to Baron Carl Gustav franger.


    At the sight of the horse, the Baron and Huo song''s eyes lit up. They are both standard soldiers and have high appreciation for horses. They saw at a glance that Christine had a rare good horse.


    The fine stallion was as smooth as satin, black as a crow, with a pinch of white hair on its forehead, shaped like a triangular arrow, and white spur hair on its furry legs near the hoof.


    "Good horse, good horse," cried Baron Carl Gustav franger. He couldn''t help stroking the mane around the horse''s neck.


    "Baron, I''d like to dedicate this horse to you. Just give me another chance to work for his majesty." Christine asked again.


    Baron Carl Gustav franger did not say good or bad. He ordered his men to take a saddle and get on the horse.


    so-called:


    Look at a piece of skin from a distance and four limbs and hoofs from a distance.


    The chest is wide in front and the butt is flush in back.


    Pinch at the waist and squeeze your nose.


    Shake your eyes and look carefully.


    You''d better ride when you get up and go.


    Baron Carl Gustav franger was trying to see if the horse was as good-looking and useful as its appearance.


    As soon as he got on his horse, Baron Carl Gustav franger circled in the narrow street. Under the master''s control, the good horse made a noise, and then galloped with his hoof. His eyes were shining and his nose was blowing two to straight like a pillar of smoke. In a twinkling of an eye, the Baron and the horse disappeared into people''s vision. After a while, the Baron came back on his horse.


    Less than a step from hosson''s face, Baron Carl Gustav franger shouted, "Whoa!"


    The horse dropped its four legs and stuck firmly to the ground like a steel drill.


    The Baron jumped off his horse happily. Christine came closer and whispered, "Baron, this horse was once one of Archduke kolachi''s stables and Archduke''s favorite."


    It dawned on Baron Carl Gustav franger. No wonder this horse is so excellent. It turned out to be the mount of Dagong.


    "Christine," said Baron Carl Gustav franger, "I have seen your loyalty to your majesty and the kingdom."


    As he said this, the Baron looked at Princess Louise Henriette, as if afraid that the princess would laugh at him. Seeing that the princess didn''t show any sign, he continued, "well, you''ll stay in devonsburg first."


    With that, the Baron said to huosong, "huosong, Christine will be your Quartermaster in the future."


    Christine, thank you very much.


    Just then Princess Louise Henriette came up to a white pony. The princess stroked the lovely creature with a smile, and the foal seemed to be human and kept rubbing her mouth against Princess Louise Henriette''s hand and face. With the rise of Princess playing with horses, she said to Baron Carl Gustav franger, "Baron, can I ride this horse?"


    The princess''s request embarrassed Baron Carl Gustav franger.


    I''m not worried that Princess Louise Henriette will take the opportunity to escape. Whether Baron Carl Gustav franger''s new foal or his heavily armored pistol cavalry, his horse is thousands of times better than this foal. If the princess really wants to run away on such a horse, I''m afraid she will be caught by herself before she runs a hundred steps away.


    The Baron was worried that Princess Louise Henriette could not afford to ride on a horse she was not familiar with.


    Looking at the Baron''s embarrassed expression, Princess Louise Henriette showed her dissatisfaction for the first time. She said, "if the Baron is not at ease, you can ride with me. Can I run? Since the Baron is so careful, I think we should go back to the castle now. It''s the safest there."


    With that, Princess Louise Henriette made her way to the carriage.


    Now Baron Carl Gustav franger is worried. Shilly Shally apologized to the princess and swore to God that he had no idea. He hesitated just now because he was worried about the safety of his highness.


    The Baron said and gestured to Christine, who hurriedly led the horse and handed the reins to the princess.


    "I was going to sell this horse to women and children. Thinking that they might try to ride, I bought a saddle at the harness store." Christine explained why only this horse has a saddle.


    Princess Louise Henriette naturally handed the prince over to Christine. Although the Baron said that Christine''s horse dung smell was not suitable for embracing the noble prince, Princess Louise Henriette said that Christine was the only woman here. She was even more worried about giving her little prince to a group of big men.


    The princess got on the horse, and the Baron immediately got on the good colt he had just got. As the streets of the town were not suitable for people with ordinary riding skills like Princess Louise Henriette, she was surrounded by people to walk to an open space outside the town.


    This piece of open space is about ten mu, its area is very large, and there is a forest on the left.


    As soon as she came to the open space, Princess Louise Henriette, who was riding on her horse, bent down on the pony''s neck and whispered a conversation with the pony. Then the princess clamped the horse''s belly and the pony jogged.


    The foal first moved forward and then began to circle in the open space. Princess Louise Henriette''s body shook constantly with the mount, but it was basically kept at the same frequency as the horse. Obviously, Princess Louise Henriette''s statement that she could ride a horse was not an empty statement.


    The Baron also admired Princess Louise Henriette''s vigorous posture. Who would have thought it was a mother who had just given birth to a child.


    While everyone''s attention was attracted by the princess, Christine quietly pinched Prince Frederick sleeping in her arms.


    The little prince was sleeping soundly. When Christine twisted him, he woke up immediately, and then cried loudly.


    Hearing the little prince''s cry, Princess Louise Henriette stopped her horse.


    "What''s the matter?" the princess asked anxiously.


    Christine also looked anxious: "I don''t know. Maybe the child wants to be held by his mother."


    With that, Christine ran to Princess Louise Henriette with the little prince in her arms.


    Then Baron Carl Gustav franger''s sixth sense reminded him that something was wrong. Although the Baron''s "unwarranted doubt" has been verified every time since today, he still insists on trusting his intuition.


    "Princess, I''ll have a look," cried Baron Karl Gustav Wrangel.


    Then he rode to the princess. And late starters come first, faster than Christine.


    Christine raised Frederick in her arms and handed it to Princess Louise Henriette on the horse.


    Princess Louise Henriette held her son in her arms. She shook Frederick carefully. Perhaps she felt the warmth of her mother, and little Frederick stopped crying immediately.


    Kristen beside him whispered, "Princess highness."


    As if she had received an instruction, Princess Louise Henriette suddenly thanked the baron who was looking at her: "Baron Carl Gustav franger."


    The princess called him by the Baron''s full name: "thank you for your hospitality these days."


    "Yes, yes," said Baron Carl Gustav franger, but he also clearly felt the abnormal atmosphere.


    The Baron''s hand reached for the broadsword at his waist - he wanted to control Princess Louise Henriette from any wrongdoing.


    Suddenly, a whistle came from the woods. The docile foal under Baron Carl Gustav franger suddenly became restless. The horse suddenly raised its front hooves and stood with only its rear hooves. Baron Carl Gustav franger was caught off guard and fell off his horse.


    Christine quickly grabbed the front of the saddle and jumped onto the horse.


    "Princess, go away!"


    Christine held out a hand. She took Prince Frederick from the princess. Then they turned their horses and fled into the woods.


    This series of sounds and actions take place in an instant. Before hosson and others could react, Christine and Princess Louise Henriette had disappeared into the woods.


    Baron Carl Gustav franger stumbled up from the ground. The Baron fell badly just now. He felt that his pelvis was about to crack.


    "Baron, are you all right?" Huo song hurriedly ran to the baron.


    "Fool, whatever I do! Go after it, go after it! If Louise Henriette runs away, I''ll take care of you all!" Baron Carl Gustav franger shouted to hosson and others like a ghost.


    At this time, the Baron was extremely angry because he was already ashamed. The electors not only saved the hostages, but also played with themselves again and again, the commander-in-chief of the kingdom of Sweden in Germany - a disgrace that can only be erased with blood for the baron.


    In this trip, only Huo song and two Swedish heavy armor pistol cavalry had horses. Huo song rushed into the woods with two Swedish heavy armor pistol cavalry, while other Swedish guards shot into the sky - they were informing the cavalry in devonsk castle to go out of the city for support.


    Seeing that his men were so stupid, Baron Carl Gustav franger warned angrily, "fool, didn''t the Christine bring a lot of horses? Ride up and chase me!"


    The people woke up like a dream.


    In the woods, Christine and Princess Louise Henriette are walking hand in hand.


    "Princess highness, our leader is in front of us." Kristen, no, the Ingrid of the pseudonym Kristen said to Princess Louise Henry.


    Princess Louise Henriette looked at Frederick lying in Ingrid''s arms. The people who saved themselves were thoughtful. Frederick was wrapped in a soft elk skin and lay on Christine''s chest.


    "Thank you so much. My husband will thank you very much when he returns to cornisburg," said Princess Louise Henriette.


    Ingrid nodded without saying anything - she was still in danger. When she was safe, there was plenty of time to speak.


    When they passed a forest, two spurs ran out obliquely. The man was wearing a light chain coat and a saber at his waist.


    "Ingrid, is this Princess Louise Henriette?" one of them asked.


    "Yes, deputy head of leather, this is your royal highness."


    At the galloping moment, picedore took off the helmet of the chain to salute Princess Louise Henry. "Princess highness, Alvar Pedro salutes you. This is my companion, father J Paso Cu Coates Ki. I am uncle Alvar Che, uncle, who came to save you is my nephew."


    Although she did not know who count aleval Chechen was in Pedro''s mouth, Princess Louise Henriette politely replied, "thank you and may God bless you forever."


    What else did Pedro want to say? Suddenly there was a gunshot behind them.


    Pedro looked back and saw an officer in yellow leather (hosson) chasing up with two Swedish pistol cavalry.


    "Ingrid, your highness. Wait till you see a pine tree in front of you and turn left. I have prepared some gadgets to entertain these uninvited guests." Pedro said.


    Huo song, who followed him, knocked out the high-quality pistol still smoking in the hands of the Swedish heavy armor pistol cavalry.


    "Fool, you can''t hurt Princess Louise Henriette. The Baron wants Princess Louise Henriette alive and intact." hosson scolded the reckless cavalry.


    Seeing the speed of the horses accelerated by the four men in front, Huo song also fiercely stabbed the Spurs into the horse''s belly. His mount let out a painful cry and suddenly shot out like an arrow off the string.


    Suddenly, the four people who had run straight turned to the left. With his eyes suddenly open, Huo song found in fear that there was a trap more than two meters wide in front of him.


    Because the horse was too fast, Huo song had no time to stop. He even fell into a trap with his horse.


    His horse broke his neck on the spot, and the heavy body of the horse firmly pressed huosong''s leg.


    "Help me, help me!" Huo song, who felt that his thigh bone had been broken, begged for help in the trap.


    Two Swedish heavy armour pistol cavalry looked at each other. They were about to jump off their horses. Suddenly, a voice came from behind: "don''t worry about him. Our most important task now is to catch the princess back, come with me, come with me."


    Huo songru falls into an ice cellar. He recognized that it was the Baron''s voice.

 Chapter 752

    Baron Carl Gustav franger left hosson and pursued Princess Louise Henriette in the direction of her escape.


    At this time, there were five people in front of him: Pedro, father sparsokukotsky, Ingrid, Princess Louise Henriette and Prince Frederick. The Baron was only surrounded by two Swedish heavy armour pistol cavalry. In terms of number, the Baron was inferior. But Baron Carl Gustav franger is not afraid at all. On the one hand, it is because the princess and Prince are too important to their king and close friends. Even if the Baron is alone, he will go after them without hesitation; On the other hand, the Swedish guard under his command must be on his way, and he has sent a signal to devonsburg. As long as he can stop these people in front for a while, the big army will come, and the advantage will return to him again.


    Baron Carl Gustav franger thought so, so he stimulated the horse''s belly with the golden spurs on his boots and urged the horse to catch up.


    The iron horse was facing the wind, and the Baron felt that he was going to fly. The figure of the four people who fled in front was getting closer and closer in the Baron''s eyes, as if they were within reach.


    Suddenly, there was a gunshot in the distant woods. The Baron''s Mount fell to the ground as if it had been electrocuted.


    Baron Carl Gustav franger also fell off his horse. He rolled on the ground several times and broke his left arm.


    But the Baron was lucky not to break his neck.


    Two Swedish heavy armour pistol cavalry quickly stopped their horses. They were escorting the Baron with high-quality pistols. The horses kept ringing their noses.


    Baron Carl Gustav franger struggled to get up from the ground. He looked at the fallen horse and saw a blood hole in the eyebrow of the war horse. The blood mixed with the brain was flowing out of the hole.


    The Baron looked again at the grove where the gunshot came from.


    Four people rode slowly out of the woods, led by a young man wearing a clown mask.


    When the four men came twenty steps away from the Baron, the young man with a clown mask threw several Brown belts on the ground.


    "It''s the circus!"


    The Baron looked at the four with hatred. Seeing the clown mask, he recognized the four people as the circus that came to the town to perform.


    Looking at the belts on the ground, the Baron knew that his Swedish guards might have been solved by these.


    Obviously, the plot began more than a week ago, and the plan was watertight, even taking into account the reinforcements intercepting themselves..


    At this time, Princess Louise Henriette and others also stopped the horse in front and turned its head.


    "Who are you?" the Baron snapped at the masked Chechen.


    The Baron wanted to know who he was defeated in


    When Chechen came near, he pulled out the pistol inserted in his waist, and then said solemnly, "since you asked so sincerely, I''ll tell you with great mercy."


    Then Oksana said, "to prevent the world from being destroyed."


    Yelishei had a black line on his face. He said word by word: "to protect world peace."


    Xie Miao smiled and said, "implement love and true justice."


    Chechen said, "I''m aleval Chechen."


    As soon as Chechen''s voice fell, Oksana said quickly, "I''m Gypsy beauty Oksana."


    Oksana spoke so quickly because she was worried that as soon as Cherchen announced her name, those guys would not notice herself - she thought about these lines for several days just to make a show today.


    But oxana is destined to be disappointed. When Cherchen announced his name, Baron Carl Gustav franger stared at him.


    "Are you aleval Chechen?"


    "Yes," said Chechen immediately, "I am Chechen. Baron, we have been ordered by King Jan kachmidge to rescue Princess Louise Henriette and Prince Frederick who were kidnapped by you. Now I have saved people. Baron, if you pity the lives of your subordinates, please go back quickly."


    Baron Carl Gustav franger was chewing Chechen''s words, but a heavy armor pistol cavalry beside him had secretly pointed his pistol close to the horse''s neck at Chechen.


    But all his actions fell into fedot''s eyes. Fedot quickly put his Turkish musket on his shoulder. He didn''t see how he aimed. He threw his hand.


    The bullet accurately hit the heavy armour pistol cavalry''s pistol and broke the man''s hand while flying the pistol.


    This marvelous marksmanship surprised Baron Carl Gustav franger. He finally knew who shot his galloping horse in the woods.


    By this time, the Baron was desperate to recapture the princess and Prince.


    But although the Baron knew in his heart that it was impossible to recapture the princess and Prince, he refused to retreat. Because the Baron has no way back - the prisoner who lost Carl x is still the second. If Princess Louise Henriette publicizes her hijacking, she will have to commit suicide to defend the king''s reputation.


    Just then, Princess Louise Henriette took a step forward.


    "Baron," said the princess, "thank you for your warm hospitality in devonsburg. My son and I have had a good time these days. When we return to cornisburg, I will convey your greetings to William."


    After hearing Princess Louise Henriette''s words and looking around at the people with guns at themselves, Baron Carl Gustav franger finally sighed.


    He said, "may you be safe throughout the journey."


    With that, the Baron rode on the horse of a heavy armored pistol cavalry, and the three rode back towards the coming road.


    "Let''s go now?" Oksana said.


    She had thought that the Baron Carl Gustav franger would fight to the end regardless of the great disparity between our strength and that of the enemy.


    "Fool," Oksana''s husband yelishei lovingly patted Oksana on the back of her head, "The princess of Highness has shown that she will not preach to the outside world that he has been hijacked. This has preserved the reputation of Carle ten and Kingdom of Sweden, and it has been the best for Baron Karl Gustav Fran."


    This is, Chechen clapped his hands.


    "Gentlemen, although the Baron retreated despite difficulties, we still have to hurry, because we are still in the territory of Swedes. The Baron is likely to change his mind and pursue us again after receiving reinforcements. Therefore, we can''t relax or be careless. You know, it''s completely safe only when we reach Werner."


    So the party went on their way. They went day and night, but stopped for a while when the horses needed a little rest because of the long journey. Along the way, Cherchen also managed to get a wicker carriage for Princess Louise Henriette and Prince Frederick.


    For several days, their actions were so fast that it took only more than two days to get near the dadogawa river. Fedot rode in the front. He looked around carefully, followed by yelishei and Oksana. Behind the Xie Miao hall, he took care of several pack horses.


    Chechen and Fatima walked around the carriage to protect the princess and Prince.


    Out of danger, Princess Louise Henriette kept asking questions all the way because she was imprisoned in devonshburg and had no idea what had happened in the world these days.


    Of course, Cherchen actually has limited information - what he knows best is what happened in Ukraine. Therefore, he can only tell stories to Princess Louise Henriette about Ukraine and konotop. Cherchen gives a general and broad explanation of the elector''s response to the robbery of his wife and daughter and the attitude of King Jan kazimizh ¡£


    "Merciful God!" said Princess Louise Henriette, raising her beautiful, pale face to the cloudy sky. "I knew my husband would not give me up."


    Then Princess Louise Henriette said to Cherchen, "count, although you have been ordered by King Jan kazimiz to save me, don''t doubt that my husband will repay you!"


    Cherchen was about to thank Princess Louise Henriette, and fedot came to him with a gloomy face.


    "Captain, we''re in trouble," fedot said.


    "What happened? Is there a pursuer in front to stop?" Chechen asked anxiously.


    Fedot shook his head. "It''s more terrible than that, commander. Look at the sky."


    Chechen raised his head and saw that the sky was covered with dark clouds, which was no different from what Princess Louise Henriette had just seen.


    "A snowstorm is coming," said fedot in a trembling voice.


    Che Chen''s mind was blank for a moment.

 Chapter 753

    The snowstorm is coming. At noon there was a gust of wind chasing the dark clouds, and then it began to snow. After a while, the sparse snow turned into heavy snow. Chechen and his party walked closely together, but they walked very slowly.


    Fortunately, the road in the woods was not covered by snow soon after the snow came down. But it is impossible to get on the road when the snowstorm is getting bigger. We must find a place to take shelter from the wind and snow as soon as possible.


    The only comfort is that the Blizzard will also limit the speed of pursuit, and will bury the traces left by your side all the way, making it difficult for your opponent to master their whereabouts.


    In the evening, the snowstorm became more and more fierce, and the biting cold wind brought large snowflakes. The cold wind shook the branches, howled and howled wildly, blowing the snow covering the whole ground wildly and dragging it into the air.


    The cold wind couldn''t stop whistling and the direction changed indefinitely. Several times, it almost overturned the wicker carriage and horses. The snow scraped the riders'' faces like sharp stones, making them breathless and speechless.


    In the roar and roar of the strong wind, people''s ears have auditory hallucinations. Che Chen heard bursts of sad voices - like a wolf, like a horse hissing in the distance, and sometimes like people''s cry for help in great distress.


    "Cherchen! The wind and snow is too heavy! It''s too heavy!" Fatima said breathlessly, holding her hat. "We can''t go any further. We must hide somewhere, or we can''t stand it if it goes on like this, and the children can''t stand it."


    Cherchen looked sideways at Princess Louise Henriette in the carriage. The princess hugged Prince Frederick tightly, and the little prince''s face was white.


    "Let''s go and hide in the woods," Chechen shouted with a whip.


    Although the woods are certainly not as warm and strong as the houses in the town, there is no way. Because of the heavy wind and snow, Chechen can''t recognize the path, and doesn''t know how far they are now from the nearest town.


    After Chechen made a decision, the party felt that they hid in the woods. They set up a simple tent with the felt cloth carried by the pack horse, and then lit a fire.


    The hard work on the road in recent days soon drove everyone to sleep.


    In the middle of the night, Chechen suddenly woke up from his deep sleep.


    I don''t know when the wind and snow outside have stopped, but the horses are neighing.


    Someone or other creatures are coming towards them!


    Chechen suddenly became alert.


    He quietly woke Fatima and motioned Fatima to wake the others. Then he carefully cut the felt cloth and put one eye on the crack to look out.


    At this look, Chechen''s pupils suddenly widened - dozens of pairs of green eyes were staring at his tent from the dark.


    These dark shadows with green eyes, soft soles, stepping on the snow, were silent. If Chechen hadn''t suddenly woke up, he might have been bitten off his throat in his sleep.


    At this point, everyone was awakened.


    Cherchen has no time to explain the situation.


    He only said one word "wolves".


    There was a look of horror in everyone''s eyes - everyone knew what it meant to meet wolves in the woods at night.


    There was no time to say anything inspiring. Chechen said to Pedro, "Uncle Pedro, we''ll rush out later. You take yelishei and fedot. They cover me and the princess."


    Pedro clenched the pistol in his hand and looked "I see".


    "Your Highness, please give the prince to my wife," said Che Chen.


    Princess Louise Henriette hesitated.


    From birth to now, Frederick has never left his side. At this time, the external environment is so dangerous. How can Princess Louise Henriette be willing to give her son to others?


    "Your Highness, my wife, Fatima, is excellent, even with a child in the snow. She is also a mother. She knows how to take care of children," explains Che Chen.


    Hearing what Chechen said, Princess Louise Henriette looked at Fatima. Seeing the maternal brilliance in Fatima''s eyes, she finally reluctantly handed Frederick to Fatima.


    "Everybody, as soon as my gun rings later, everyone will break through to the south. Whoever gets to the daogawa River first will cross the river first, and we will meet on the other side of the river." Chechen finally said.


    As soon as the voice fell, Che Chen suddenly tore open the crack on the felt, and then rushed out.


    With the bang of a gun, a dark figure fell to the ground in the dark.


    "God! Rush, kill."


    Pedro rushed out.


    Chechen killed a wolf. He was about to load gunpowder and bullets for the pistol. A black wolf rushed out in the dark.


    Seeing that it was too late to load the bullet, Chechen resolutely threw a pistol at the dark shadow.


    The pistol hit the black wolf in the face and knocked it down on the snow. Then, Che Chen pulled out the thin long sword at his waist and blocked it in front of his chest with the sword lattice.


    The black wolf moved two steps to the left, spit out white heat in its mouth, then fell down suddenly, pushed hard on its hind legs, and rushed to Chechen again.


    Che Chen became horizontal and straight, and inserted the long thin sword into the black wolf''s stinking mouth.


    After stabbing the wolf''s head to the heart, Che Chen couldn''t care to wipe the blood on the sword. He protected Princess Louise Henriette to the horse, pushed the princess onto the horse, and then he jumped on a horse himself, and then took the reins of Princess Louise Henriette''s crotch to the south.


    Chechen fell on his horse''s back. Ignoring the occasional gunshots and wolf howls behind him, he only tried to cover Princess Louise Henriette to flee to the woods.


    The two horses ran in the snow all night. They were tired and panting. They finally escaped to the main road. When the first ray of sunlight shone on the white snow, they finally saw the cooking smoke in the distance.


    When there was smoke, there was someone else, which delighted the hungry Chechen and Princess Louise Henriette.


    "Your Highness, please rest assured that your child will be fine, and Fatima will surely protect him."


    Although Chechen was also worried about Fatima and his companions, he comforted Princess Louise Henriette first.


    Princess Louise Henriette looked at Cherchen. For Cherchen''s comfort, the princess nodded gratefully.


    They then continued to move in the direction of cooking smoke. Within half an hour, they saw the triangular roof of the cottage.


    To be on the safe side, Cherchen left Princess Louise Henriette in place, while he rode alone to investigate the village house.


    Then he saw many carriages parked inside and outside the village house, and the guards standing at the entrance of the village held high the flag of the raziweu family.


    Obviously, there are so many flags, carriages and guards of the raziweu family here, so the current owner of the raziweu family - boguslav raziweu must be in the village.

 Chapter 754

    Chechen didn''t expect to meet boguslav here.


    He hesitated and hesitated about whether to give Princess Louise Henriette to boguslav.


    Boguslav is his own enemy, but Princess Louise Henriette is boguslav''s aunt. When Chechen wants to come, boguslav will not do anything unfavorable to the princess because of his kinship. He should be very happy to take Princess Louise Henriette into the warm house, offer delicious food, and then send the princess back to his uncle in cornisburg.


    Although this was in conflict with King Jan kachmidge''s order to rescue Princess Louise Henriette and Prince Frederick and send them to Warsaw, Cherchen didn''t care much - he wanted to go back to find uncle Pedro, Fatima and his companions - his heart was very worried about their safety.


    But with this idea, Chechen remembered what boguslav had done to Christina - was the prince''s integrity trustworthy?


    With this wavering mood, Chechen returned to Princess Louise Henriette.


    He said to the princess, "Your Highness, the cottage is full of people. They are holding the banner of the La Zvi U family."


    Princess Louise Henriette smiled with joy when she heard it.


    "It''s boguslav. He must have received the news that I was imprisoned in devonsk and came to negotiate with the baron to save me."


    With that, Princess Louise Henriette shook the reins in her hand and was ready to go to the cottage.


    But just after taking two steps, the princess found that Chechen was still on his horse.


    Princess Louise Henriette was so alert that she immediately realized that Cherchen didn''t move, perhaps because he didn''t want to give himself to boguslav.


    Because boguslav was still standing on the opposite side of King Jan kachmidge and was the enemy of the Republic of Poland.


    "Count," whispered Princess Louise Henriette: "I know boguslav is still an enemy of Poland, and I know it will be difficult for you to hand me over to the prince. But I swear in the name of God, I will go to Warsaw with you so that you can work with King Jan kachmidge. But before that, please let me meet the prince, because I want to ask him to help find my Frederick. Count, I think you must be very worried too Mind the safety of your wife and men. "


    Princess Louise Henry come to a standstill of the pain of Che. He clenched his teeth and suppressed his emotions. Then he said to Princess Louise Henry, "princess, please don''t treat me like a villain who is not to honor the knight''s honor. I''m worried about the way of pgrislah''s integrity."


    Princess Louise Henriette said, "then you are too worried, count."


    Chechen stopped talking. He rode with Princess Louise Henriette towards the cottage.


    In order not to let boguslav recognize himself, Chechen put on the clown mask. He also specially asked Princess Louise Henriette not to mention her name in front of boguslav later.


    When Princess Louise Henriette informed the guards at the entrance of the village of her identity, Prince boguslav and his housekeeper Sarkozy quickly rushed over.


    Boguslav did cross the gava River to devonsk to visit Princess Louise Henriette and his little nephew.


    Bogusslav was going there a few weeks ago, but on those days, bogusslav was seriously ill with malaria, cold and heat. He was as cold as lying on the ice and as hot as sitting in a steamer. He was tortured more than ever before. But even so, he couldn''t get a good rest. Because Marshal lubomatsky in werna gave him a lot of pressure In order to defend the important town of Mya telsk, boguslav, who was not at ease in the hands of others, had to personally intervene in everything. Because he was ill and even had difficulty in riding, he had to sit in an open sedan chair, and four soldiers carried him to inspect the post road and the defense of various forts.


    Malaria was so serious that the doctor''s medicine stone was useless that bogusslav even felt that he was going to see God soon. Finally, Sarkozy came up with a local way. He used a dead horse as a living horse doctor, asked four soldiers to wrap the prince in a quilt, and then one person grabbed a corner of the quilt, so he threw bogusslav into the air and caught him.


    Such a move frightened boguslav in a cold sweat, but his malaria was miraculously good.


    The first thing boguslav did after his illness was to go to devonsk.


    However, boguslav did not have any special feelings and concerns for Princess Louise Henriette and Little Prince Frederick. The real reason driving him to go was Carl X''s order - Carl x ordered boguslav to comfort Princess Louise Henriette as a relative, so that she could stay in devonsk willingly.


    Although it is cruel to say so, if boguslav''s uncle and elector can care for his wife and children and choose to stay in the Swedish camp, boguslav will be infinitely happy and happy.


    Because it will be good for yourself.


    Unlike the electors, once Carl x is defeated, boguslav and his razeviu family will fall into the abyss of eternal doom. Boguslav believed that King Jan kazimiz and those families who had become enemies with him in the war would be happy to liquidate their war crimes and their dead cousins, deprive the raziwiu family of all their lands and castles in the Republic and take them for themselves.


    As soon as Prince boguslav came to Princess Louise Henriette, he took the princess''s hand and kissed it enthusiastically. He kept shouting "aunt", which made Princess Louise Henriette happy.


    After kissing the princess''s hand, Prince boguslav raised his head.


    "My dear aunt, why are you here? I know you''re a guest in devonsk


    "Prince, I used to be a guest in devonsk, but I''ve been there for a long time. I''m going back to konisburg today," Princess Louise Henriette explained with a smile.


    She was sure to keep her promise to the Baron, and even boguslav, who should know, did not disclose that she was actually hijacked.


    Boguslav''s face froze. Suddenly, he realized that the princess was empty handed and did not take Prince Frederick.


    "Aunt, where''s Frederick?" asked boguslav.


    Princess Louise Henriette bowed her head and looked sad.


    After a while, the princess raised her head.


    "Bogusslav, Frederick and I were originally protected by the knight and his men to return to Konigsberg, but on the way, we encountered ice and snow storms, and at night we met wolves. The knight''s wife protected Frederick, he protected me to break through, but we were separated."


    "It''s terrible," boguslav said with empathy.


    At this time, he noticed Cherchen wearing a clown mask behind Princess Louise Henriette.


    In fact, Chechen wearing a clown mask is so eye-catching that boguslav should have noticed him long ago. But before, the prince''s attention was all on Princess Louise Henriette, so he ignored this striking existence.


    "Are you my uncle''s subordinate? Why are you wearing a clown mask?" asked the prince.


    Chechen bowed and saluted.


    "No, Prince. I protect the princess on the order of his Majesty King Yang kachmidge. And the reason why I wear this ridiculous mask is that my face has been hurt. But please rest assured that I have the title of count and am not inferior."


    Bogusslav''s eyebrows frowned when he heard that it was king Jan kachmidge.


    After a while, boguslav said coldly, "then your task is completed. The princess is safe with me."


    Then the prince put a cloak on Princess Louise Henriette, and he half hugged the princess and went to the village. "Aunt, I''ll send someone to find little Frederick right away. Please believe that God will bless him."


    Princess Louise Henriette hesitated to look back at Chechen. She understood that this was boguslav driving Chechen away.


    "Your Highness," Chechen took a step forward, while Sarkozy, the housekeeper of bogusslav, was vigilant in front of Chechen.


    "Your Highness," cried Cherchen, "I wonder if you will send the princess back to cornisburg."


    Boguslav didn''t look back, but he answered Chechen''s question: "the princess and the little prince will spend a few days in miatelsk."


    Chechen understood this as that boguslav''s relative had no intention of returning Princess Louise Henriette to konigsburg. The so-called spending a few days in miatelsk is just another place to imprison the princess and Prince.


    In fact, boguslav did think so.


    However, Chechen will never let this happen.


    Let''s not mention how Chechen thought of taking Princess Louise Henriette back from Prince bogusslav. When the princess heard that bogusslav wanted to spend a few days in miatelsk, the princess also showed a surprised expression on her face.


    "Boguslav," cried Princess Louise Henriette, "I think William must be looking forward to my early return with Frederick now. I''m afraid I can''t go to miatelsk."


    Boguslav deliberately showed a sad expression.


    "Is that so? My aunt," boguslav said bitterly, "just a few days ago, Anna mentioned you to me. She misses the happy time she spent with you in Amsterdam. If she knew I met you but couldn''t invite you to Mia jersk, Anna would blame me."


    In other words, boguslav''s hand gripped the princess''s wrist.


    Princess Louise Henriette changed her color. She knew that Chechen''s worry had become a reality - he was right and boguslav had bad intentions for himself.


    "Boguslav, I''m William''s wife." Princess Louise Henriette struggled to get rid of boguslav.


    Boguslav''s grip is tighter.


    "Of course, of course. You are my aunt, just as Frederick is my uncle. So I sincerely hope that I can share the boat with my uncle on the ship of Carl X." boguslav said with a smile.


    Sarkozy, who stopped in front of Cherchen, could not help smiling happily as he watched his master say something so mean and ordinary, as if he thought of each other.


    Suddenly, the clown count behind him, who had rescued Princess Louise Henriette from devonsk for a long time, shouted again, "please wait a minute, Prince."


    Boguslav turned his head.


    "Count," said boguslav impatiently, "you should be glad. Because I am in a good mood today, I decided to let you live."


    Chechen pretended to be submissive.


    "Yes, yes, your highness." Chechen stammered.


    Then Chechen looked at Princess Louise Henriette. Surrounded by a vassal''s vassal minister, he cried, "Princess highness, since you have the protection of your prince, then my mission has been completed. Now I will return to Warsaw to reclaim his Majesty the king. Before I leave, please let me say goodbye to you."


    With that, Chechen continued to move forward.


    At that time, it was common for aristocrats who knew books and etiquette to kiss women goodbye, while Cherchen was now an earl. His request was so reasonable that Sarkozy couldn''t help but hesitate to turn back and ask the prince whether to let him go.


    Prince boguslav waved his hand and motioned for Chechen to come.


    Boguslav did not think that the so-called count wearing a ridiculous clown mask dared to hurt himself - not because he had many followers and defense like an iron wall, but because he was confident that his identity as a noble in heaven was not disrespectful to himself.


    But Chechen is the exception.


    It is precisely because Chechen is such an exception and bogusslav is so arrogant that Chechen can get close to bogusslav.


    Chechen, who came to Princess Louise Henriette, gently raised the princess''s hand.


    "Princess highness," Che Chen slowly bent down, and put his hands in his belly clothes under his body. "It''s a pleasure to serve you."


    With this sentence, Chechen seemed to raise the princess''s hand slightly, but his other hand pulled out the dagger with a lightning speed and quickly hit bogusslav''s chest.


    "Your Highness," Chechen said to boguslav with a smile amid the sound of drawing a knife and raising a gun, "please be careful, your subordinates. It''s cold. I''m afraid my hands are shaking."


    Bogusslav inclined his eyes to see the dagger against his chest. He looked at the mask on Chechen''s face and asked calmly, "who are you? With this courage, you are by no means an ordinary person in the Republic."

 Chapter 755

    When Chechen took off his mask, Prince bogusslav''s pupils suddenly narrowed. He didn''t expect that the gangster who hijacked him was Chechen again.


    "Aleval Chechen," said Prince boguslav, gnashing his teeth. For a moment, new hatred and old hatred surged into boguslav''s heart.


    Boguslav, who was already a husband, thought again that if it weren''t for Cherchen, he might have got Christina that time. If so, he would now be related to Carl x, and his descendants could even become one of the heirs of the kingdom of Sweden.


    "It''s been a long time, your highness."


    Chechen didn''t care what bogusslav was thinking. He went around behind bogusslav, then put away the dagger and pulled out the pistol, and put the barrel between the two shoulder blades on bogusslav''s back.


    "Asshole, how dare you hijack me." boguslav roared as he returned to reality from his fantasy.


    Chechen raised his eyebrows and said to boguslav, "what do I dare not? Your highness, in private, we have long been enemies. Have you forgotten what happened in those years?; Yu Gong, you betrayed the Republic of Poland and are the enemy of the Republic of Poland. Of course, as the count of the Republic, I am irreconcilable with you."


    During Chechen''s speech, boguslav''s men scattered one after another. They formed an encirclement circle to surround Chechen and Princess Louise Henriette. Some people even approached him slowly from behind Chechen. But no one dared to take action, because they were afraid that Cherchen''s dog jumped over the wall and hurt the prince.


    Boguslav was hurt by the muzzle of the gun. He tried to show weakness to deceive Chechen: "well, aleval Chechen. If you win, I can order my people to make way. You and the princess can leave."


    Princess Louise Henriette was relieved to hear the prince say so. After all, bogusslav is his own relative. It is certainly the best not to fight and solve it peacefully.


    "Count, I think..."


    The princess tried to make a love affair for the prince, but she interrupted her. "No, your highness. I know what you are going to say, but I can''t promise it, because this is a poisonous snake."


    He was rated as a poisonous snake by Chechen, who was lower than himself. Boguslav became angry with shame. His handsome face turned red and his eyes seemed to burst out fire.


    Che Chen glanced at boguslav''s face, and the pistol in his hand hit forward again.


    "Don''t look at me like that, Prince. You know what you are."


    "Shoot, shoot! Leave me alone and kill this bastard," boguslav shouted at his men.


    Princess Louise Henriette had never seen such a bogusslav. In her several meetings with bogusslav in konigsburg, the prince was gentle. The princess was at a loss for a moment.


    Of course, boguslav''s men dare not shoot.


    "Be quiet, boguslav. If you want to die, I can help you." Chechen threatened.


    Boguslav showed no fear of Cherchen''s threat.


    "You dare not," he said.


    "What?"


    After saying "you dare not", Prince bogusslav did not speak for a long time.


    But boguslav is not speechless. He is calming his mind.


    When he finally calmed down again, boguslav said:


    "You dare not, alvar Chechen. You dare not. Because if you let one of my hair fall, you should understand that the people of the raziweu family will catch you even if they dig three feet. Don''t think that the title of count of the Republic can save you. The raziweu family will take revenge. This is the foundation of our family in Lithuania for a hundred years. We must establish a daunting foundation Otherwise, there will be no way for our family to live in this republic. Even on the side of King Jan kazimiz, there are also people of our lazivus who are loyal to the king. They will not tolerate other people''s swords stained with the blood of the lazivus. You can''t expect to escape abroad to seek asylum. I''m Frederick Wei, Duke of the Holy Roman Empire The Lord elect and the Duke of aurania are my in laws. The king and queen of France are my close friends. Where else can you go? Oh, yes. You can go to Crimea. I heard you said you would come back from there. But it''s no use even if you escape to Crimea, because I''ll give half of my money to Crimea Khan in exchange for you. I''ll do what I say. "


    Calm down Prince boguslav is terrible. Boguslav kept on saying these words, blocking all the ways out for Chechen to hurt himself, and letting Chechen understand how powerful and powerful he was.


    At last, he turned and looked at the Cherchen behind him and added, "God has sentenced you to death."


    If ordinary people had heard such a threat from a prince, they would have been scared to death. But who is Chechen? He is a person who talks and laughs with the Khan of Crimea and Pasha of the Ottoman Turkish Empire. Moreover, he is a person who knows the foundation of boguslav. He doesn''t care about the threat of the prince.


    But boguslav did not know that his threat had no effect on Chechen. After a "big stick", the prince threw out a "carrot".


    "But you are very lucky. Cherchen, although God sentenced you to death, I have mercy on you, because you saved my uncle''s wife Princess Louise Henriette today, so from the princess''s thin face, I can swear by the cross that as long as you put down the gun, I will be lenient to you."


    As soon as bogusslav''s voice fell, Cherchen "ha ha" smiled.


    "Your Highness, just now you said you would let me live, but now you only have to deal with it lightly. Do you think I am a three-year-old child? Moreover, I know that the huge wealth of the raziweu family has been almost consumed by the war since the death of the great prince. Now you all live by borrowing money from the Jews."


    Although it is common and common for nobles to borrow money from Jewish bankers, large families like raziwiu do not want such things to be known by outsiders for the sake of fame and face. Now he was shaken out by Chechen in front of his family officials, and bogusslav''s resentment against Chechen deepened.


    "Wait, when I get out of trouble, I''ll skin you." boguslav swore secretly.


    Che Chen could not care what kind of poison he had made. He said to Boguslaw, "so your highness, you can save your breath. I want you to be my talisman, to accompany me and your highness to Warsaw. Then your life and death will be decided by your majesty."


    Hearing that Chechen was going to take himself back to Warsaw and hand him over to the king for conviction, bogusslav let out a desperate cry: "no!"


    At this time, boguslav''s mind was blank, his teeth trembled, and his eyes showed despair.


    Boguslav''s gaffe is justified.


    King Jan kazimiz was magnanimous, but not without a bottom line. He will severely punish some of the chief criminals and culprits. Boguslav is unfortunately one of the few people who are not pardoned by the king and the Republic. King Jan kazimizh refused to pardon boguslav mainly for two reasons: on the one hand, boguslav is the current family of the raziweu family. It was precisely because of the rebellion of him and his cousin yanush raziweu that the situation of the Republic was so out of control in the early stage of the Swedish invasion that it did not even have the power to fight. Now yanush raziweu is dead. Any form of investigation for a dead person is meaningless. Of course, the guilt of yanush raziweu should be recorded on his cousin and son-in-law. Boguslav, on the other hand, was a Protestant and was seen by most poles as a naked heresy. Since 1648, the Republic of Poland has suffered many disasters, and the invaders and saboteurs are countries that believe in orthodox and Protestant religions. In this way, Poland''s religious mood is high. The aristocrats who are traitors and Protestants such as boguslav are listed as unforgivable people, which is just used as a vent for people''s emotions.


    Boguslav certainly knew why King Jan kachmidge did not pardon himself. So he can only go to black with Carl X.


    I''m afraid only God knows whether the gallows on the execution ground are the only ones waiting for him if he is taken back to Warsaw.


    This is worse than death for boguslav, a famous family born in Lithuania.


    Chechen ignored boguslav''s inner despair. He shouted at the enemies around him, "get off my horse and run a hundred meters away."


    Everyone was motionless,


    Seeing this, Che Chen pulled out the dagger again, and he stabbed boguslav fiercely in the thigh.


    For boguslav, Chechen will not be the slightest kind-hearted.


    Boguslav let out a pig like cry, and the blood instantly dyed his red tights red.


    "Let''s back off!" Sarkozy, the housekeeper of boguslav, saw that Chechen really dared to hurt the prince. He quickly ordered his men to dismount and do it according to Chechen''s requirements.


    "Princess, come here."


    Seeing boguslav''s men run a hundred meters away, Cherchen said to Princess Louise Henriette.


    Princess Louise Henriette looked at boguslav with a dagger in her thigh and couldn''t bear it in her eyes, but she rode close at Cherchen''s command.


    Chechen put the dagger in his hand against boguslav''s throat. He handed the pistol in his other hand to Princess Louise Henriette and ordered the princess to put the gun against boguslav''s waist. Then he finally freed his hand and tied bogusslav with a leather rope.


    After tying, Chechen tied a dead knot in the knot. He steered boguslav''s Mount forward, with a scabbard slapping the ass of the horses around him.


    The horses scattered and ran away.


    After all this, Chechen finally showed a happy look at the corners of his mouth. He said to Princess Louise Henry, "let''s go, your highness."


    The three horses took off with four hoofs and headed in the direction of the Republic of Poland. When boguslav''s attendants shouted to find their horses, they had already run away with Prince boguslav.


    Although Cherchen and Princess Louise Henriette are good horses who can travel thousands of miles a day. In a short time, the two ran out of the ground in the cold wind.


    Princess Louise Henriette''s bumpy face on the horse was white and panting. But the princess stubbornly endured it all the time. Because she knew that if she ran one more mile, they would be more safe.


    Princess Louise Henriette''s fatigue was in his eyes. He secretly sighed that such a person as the emperor had married such an excellent woman. Princess Louise Henriette didn''t say to rest, but Cherchen couldn''t help thinking about her body.


    "Your Highness, let''s rest here."


    After walking through a forest, Chechen said to Princess Louise Henriette. With that, he jumped off his horse without giving Louise Henriette a chance to refuse.


    Che Chen took a leather bag from his horse. He went to the river to get water.


    Princess Louise Henriette also got off the horse. As soon as her feet touched the flat ground, the princess covered her chest with her hands - the bumps for a long time made the princess sick and want to vomit.


    The noble education she received from childhood made Louise Henriette not allow herself to be so rude in front of outsiders.


    "Have a drink."


    Princess Louise Henriette saw a full bag in front of her eyes.


    The princess raised her head, but saw Chechen smiling at herself.


    At this time, boguslav shouted, "I''m thirsty, and I want to drink!"


    Chechen directly ignored boguslav''s request. After looking at Chechen and boguslav with chapped lips, Princess Louise Henriette walked towards boguslav with her skin bag.


    "Here you are," said Princess Louise Henriette.


    Boguslav bit the opening of the bag and drank hard. Because he drank too much, excess water flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    After drinking half a bag, boguslav was finally satisfied.


    Princess Louise Henriette took back her purse and she screwed the lid on. However, Louise Henriette saw that the wound on boguslav''s thigh was still blistering. She took out a handkerchief and carefully wrapped boguslav. After all this, the princess turned and prepared to go back to Chechen.


    "Aunt," borguslav shouted suddenly.


    Princess Louise Henriette turned her head.

 Chapter 756

    "You let me go, aunt," boguslav whispered, "as God''s witness, we are relatives, aunt. I was really bad just now, but even so, do you have the heart to take me to Warsaw and hang me?"


    Princess Louise Henriette certainly couldn''t bear it.


    At the court in konigsburg, boguslav was polite to herself, and her impression of the nephew was also excellent. But Princess Louise Henriette also knew that she could not let boguslav go - at least at this time.


    "Prince, when we escape the border of the kingdom of Sweden and escape to a safe place, I will ask count Chechen to let you go," Princess Louise Henriette said to boguslav.


    However, boguslav listened to Princess Louise Henriette. He struggled twice and tried to get rid of it, but the leather rope was too tight, and boguslav''s efforts could only be in vain.


    "Prince, it''s no use."


    Seeing boguslav''s futile struggle, Princess Louise Henriette pressed boguslav''s shoulders.


    "Dear aunt," boguslav said bitterly, "the guy named Chechen and I are sworn enemies in this life and this life. He won''t let me go. Of course, I won''t let him go, so you want to ask that guy to let him go. It''s a fool''s dream."


    "God, what do you hate?" Princess Louise Henriette asked in surprise at boguslav''s solemn remarks.


    Boguslav was stunned at first. He didn''t expect that Louise Henriette didn''t know the hatred between himself and Cherchen.


    "It seems that my uncle''s mouth is so tight that he didn''t confide in his wife," boguslav thought.


    But that was what he wanted. Louise Henriette doesn''t know the cause and effect of the matter. She can just add fuel and vinegar, slander Cherchen, and then shape herself as a victim to win the princess''s sympathy.


    "Aunt," said boguslav, raising his head vigorously: "I''m really surprised that my uncle didn''t tell you such a big thing. However, it involves the reputation of a once powerful and kind lady. It''s not difficult for my uncle to understand. Now I tell you how I have a grudge with that villain. Can you keep it a secret?"


    Princess Louise Henriette hesitated and looked back at Chechen. Just then, Chechen''s eyes also came over, and the two looked at each other.


    Princess Louise Henriette immediately lowered her head with a guilty heart.


    "What''s the matter, princess?" asked Cher, as he asked and walked over.


    "No, it''s all right." Princess Louise Henriette waved to Cherchen: "count, I''m a little hungry. Can you get me something to eat?"


    Chechen wondered why Princess Louise Henriette suddenly wanted to eat. Immediately, he thought whether boguslav was making trouble.


    Chechen stepped forward quickly. He checked the leather rope tied to boguslav.


    The leather rope is still tied and has not been passive.


    "Why? What are you afraid of, the seller of glory?" boguslav deliberately planted the impression that Chechen was actually a bad person in the heart of Princess Louise Henriette, thinking that he would bewitch Princess Louise Henriette behind him.


    To boguslav who called himself a seller for glory, Chechen''s eyebrows immediately stood up. However, he did not refute it, because it was not worth mentioning after he read it.


    "Your Highness, please rest first, I will prepare for you immediately." Che Chen Road.


    Chechen went away to prepare meals, but Princess Louise Henriette still stayed with boguslav.


    Cherchen''s no excuse obviously increased the credibility of boguslav''s lies.


    "Go ahead, boguslav. I''ll keep my mouth shut," said Princess Louise Henriette.


    The corners of boguslav''s mouth turned up - Louise Henriette took the bait.


    The seeds of distrust have been buried. It''s time to start watering and fertilizing.


    "Aunt," boguslav whispered. He tried not to let Chechen hear anything.


    "This bastard named aleval Chechen was originally a mercenary under my brother''s command. My brother treated him like his son. But this guy was ungrateful and did a thing of common indignation. He even tried to hold the queen during Christina''s visit to Mia jersk castle."


    "Ah!" Princess Louise Henriette put her hand over her mouth in shock. What did he hear? Her savior tried to kidnap Christina.


    "Keep your voice down, Louise," boguslav warned.


    The prince is well versed in the art of lying. He knows that the most true lie is the lie hidden in the truth. Therefore, he did not simply apply his dirty things to Chechen, because Louise Henriette should not believe that a boy of 15 or 6 years old would try to rape a woman much older than him.


    "I know you can''t believe it. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I can''t believe it. A 17-year-old boy, but the villain should be only 15 at that time. He dared to hijack the former queen of a country." boguslav shook his head and sighed.


    At this time, Princess Louise Henriette asked, "no, count, why did he do it? Hijacking Christina, isn''t he afraid to become the enemy of the most powerful country in the world!"


    Then Princess Louise Henriette shook her head. She thought the story told by boguslav was ridiculous.


    "Hum,"


    Facing Princess Louise Henriette''s question, boguslav snorted coldly: "He may have been afraid, but those blindfolded by money and power are fearless. At that time, out of his trust, my brother told him about the alliance between the raziwiu family and King Carl X. the villain and poisonous snake immediately realized that Queen Christina''s treasure can be lived. Because all Europe knows the relationship between his majesty Carl X and Queen Christina Therefore, once the queen falls into the hands of the king of Poland, his majesty Carl x will certainly throw a rat''s fear and dare not invade the Republic of Poland again. "


    "He succeeded?"


    "No, otherwise he would be a marquis or even a Duke now. I saved Queen Christina. He hates me because of this, and I will kill him for the honor of knight and the reputation of the family."


    Princess Louise Henriette believed boguslav''s words for seven or eight points. She could not believe that Cherchen was already an earl at such a young age, and was an earl of Poland rather than his native Spain. Obviously, the Earl''s title was not inherited. Boguslav''s words made a perfect explanation for this point.


    Princess Louise Henriette''s face flushed. She was ashamed, ashamed of herself and Cherchen. If she had known that she was such a person, she would not have accepted his rescue at all.

 Chapter 757

    Princess Louise Henriette looked at Cherchen differently because she was provoked by boguslav. Perhaps because of excessive fatigue, Chechen didn''t notice the change of Princess Louise Henriette''s look.


    Although Princess Louise Henriette was bewitched by boguslav, she was not so easily deceived after all. Chechen is her life-saving benefactor. The princess still doubts the prince''s accusation against him.


    So the next day, Princess Louise Henriette did not untie the rope that bound Prince boguslav, but went on the road with Cherchen in silence. Although boguslav was extremely anxious, he didn''t show it on his face. Because he believed that as long as he had not arrived at Werner and as long as there were only three of them on the way, he must have a chance.


    In order to get to the ferry of the daugawa River as soon as possible and return to the territory of the Republic, Cherchen and his party accelerated their progress. In the pine forest full of snow, they galloped nonstop, as if the pine trees around them were retreating.


    Small roadside hotels, forest guards'' huts and tar workshops all flash by, and occasionally you can meet a single or several large cars driving to devonsk.


    Whenever he meets pedestrians, Chechen gets closer to bogusslav. His iron hand grabbed his arm, and the sharp dagger pointed directly at boguslav''s armpit.


    Fortunately, the passers-by just looked at the three occasionally and had no interest in where they came from and where they went.


    On the way, boguslav''s golden wig was blown off by the wind, which scattered his thick brown hair.


    "For God''s sake, rest your feet. I can''t stand it." boguslav shouted hoarsely.


    Chechen gave boguslav a scornful look.


    "Don''t play tricks on me, your highness. I know that your bones are not so weak. In France, you once cut Duke de fremore, the famous swordsman in the French Knight world, and beat Baron von grot to your knees to beg for mercy; in the Republic, you compete with the female bear protecting your cubs with only one spear more than once."


    Chechen refuted boguslav with these examples and told Princess Louise Henriette that a fighter like boguslav could never be affected by riding a horse for such a while.


    "Yes, I admit that those are my achievements. What you don''t know is that I have just recovered from malaria and my body is still very weak. Now I am no different from an ordinary person."


    With that, boguslav looked pitifully at Louise Henriette.


    The princess felt pity. He said to Chechen, "count, let''s find a place to rest. Even if people are not tired, horses are also tired."


    It is true. They had been running and galloping, and the horses were foaming at the mouth and falling in the wind like snowflakes.


    Che Chen sighed. When they saw a hut at the corner of a road, Chechen looked at the sky and said, "then let''s have a rest here."


    The house is a tavern that has been abandoned for a long time. The owner of the tavern may have a better business or be enlisted for military service, so he gave up here.


    There was a small open area between the house and the road, which was not blocked by a fence, and there were scattered grass that had been trampled by people and horses. On the open ground, there were pots and old tables and chairs. Chechen jumped off his horse and tied the three horses to a post. Then he and Princess Louise Henriette escorted boguslav into the house.


    Although the house is full of dust, the main structure is solid and can completely shelter from wind and rain. More fortunately, Chechen also found the dry firewood left by his predecessors in a corner of the house - which can make fire for him.


    The campfire was lit. Chechen got a pottery bowl, put snow water on it, melted it by the campfire, put dry bread into it, boiled it soft, and handed it to Princess Louise Henriette.


    Princess Louise Henriette took a sip. She raised her head and asked Cherchen, "count, although it''s impolite for me to ask you so, you and boguslav seem to have a great contradiction. What happened between you?"


    Finally, Princess Louise Henriette couldn''t resist her curiosity and asked the question.


    Boguslav, who was lying in one corner, was delighted at the speech. He pricked up his ears and listened to Cherchen''s answer.


    Because it will affect your destiny.


    Chechen didn''t expect Princess Louise Henriette to ask her this question. He was stunned at first, and then lowered his head in silence.


    He recalled the time when he first met Christina.


    Princess Louise Henriette saw that Chechen didn''t speak. She looked at Chechen''s face nervously. Boguslav also turned over and looked at Chechen opposite.


    After a while, Chechen picked up a piece of firewood and threw it into the campfire.


    The bonfire is burning more vigorously.


    "It''s for a kind and kind sister," Chechen said, looking at the campfire. "I''ve got a grudge against boguslav for her."


    Boguslav showed a smile of conspiracy. He knew that Chechen''s unclear words could not relieve his doubts planted in Princess Louise Henriette''s heart, but encouraged her growth.


    Sure enough, Princess Louise Henriette''s face became as white as paper.


    With preconceived ideas, Princess Louise Henriette naturally added Cherchen''s words to the story boguslav told herself.


    At this time, Chechen''s words deepened Princess Louise Henriette''s misunderstanding of him.


    "But I don''t regret it. It''s because I saved that sister that I can have today."


    Cherchen''s emotion was originally from a series of things that happened after he left yanush raziweu, including knowing Natalie and going to Crimea, but this was mistakenly thought by Princess Louise Henriette that Cherchen became an earl because he betrayed Christina.


    Boguslav''s stomach was almost aching when he smiled. Today, Cherchen must have taken the wrong medicine, because every word he said made Louise Henriette misunderstand him more deeply and was more beneficial to herself.


    Princess Louise Henriette put a bowl of bread on the ground.


    "I''m full," she said.


    At this time, Princess Louise Henriette only felt that it was disgusting to eat the food given by Cherchen.


    The way she looked at Chechen was exactly what boguslav expected.

 Chapter 758

    After dinner, Chechen wrote down the saddle and a piece of cowhide from the horse''s back. He spread the cowhide on the ground and put a saddle on top of the cowhide.


    He said to Princess Louise Henry, "Princess your highness, in the wilderness, tonight you are afraid that you can only make it overnight."


    Princess Louise Henriette''s tone was slightly alienated. She replied to Cherchen: "count, please don''t regard me as an ordinary spoiled daughter. I was also born into a military family and know military life well."


    Chechen was awed that a princess could say such words, but he inadvertently ignored Princess Louise Henriette and his tone of speech was very different from that in the past.


    After the princess spoke, she said again, "but count, you are the one who should rest most today. You took me all the way and consumed a lot of energy when kidnapping my nephew. Please go to bed first in the middle of the night and let me rest until the second half of the night."


    Cherchen would have refused, because he couldn''t let a princess on duty for him. But unable to resist Princess Louise Henriette''s repeated insistence, he had to obey rather than respect.


    Before lying down, Cherchen handed the pistol and dagger to Princess Louise Henriette.


    "Your Highness, this gun and this dagger. You must watch this poisonous snake carefully, even if he has been tied up with his hands and feet." cautioned Chen.


    By poisonous snake, of course, he meant boguslav.


    Hearing that he was stigmatized as a poisonous snake by Chechen again, boguslav also cast a hate look at Chechen again, but he responded with Chechen''s relentless provocation.


    Chechen fell asleep. He was really tired, and soon he snored loudly.


    Princess Louise Henriette sat by the fire. She looked at the fire, her fingers dancing the ridge of the dagger.


    Boguslav looked at his aunt without turning his eyes. He thought that Princess Louise Henriette would release herself immediately after Cherchen fell asleep, but an hour later, Princess Louise Henriette still sat there motionless, like a stone man.


    "Aunt, aunt," borguslav whispered. At the same time, he kept twisting like an earthworm, trying to get close to Louise Henriette.


    Princess Louise Henriette finally recovered from boguslav''s cry.


    Just now, she was hesitating whether to release bogusslav. Then, the princess involuntarily thought of her lost child. The more she thought, the more absorbed she became, and suddenly she didn''t know the passage of time.


    "Ah?" Princess Louise Henriette responded to boguslav.


    Boguslav raised his neck and looked at Chechen. He couldn''t help smiling when he saw that Chechen was still sleeping.


    "Aunt," boguslav shouted more anxiously to Princess Louise Henriette, "you should know what kind of man this guy in front of you is. You should let me go and I''ll escape from this man with you."


    At boguslav''s words, Princess Louise Henriette instinctively took a step towards the prince.


    With one step, Princess Louise Henriette stopped.


    She looked at boguslav with alert eyes.


    This alert was seen by boguslav. He carefully shouted again, "aunt?"


    Princess Louise Henriette looked angrily at boguslav, who was lying bent on the ground. She whispered and said firmly: "Prince, do you think I''m a three-year-old child? Even if the count of Chechen was unbearable, he saved me from the Swedes and wanted to send me and my child back to William. As for his private morality, God will punish him; but as William''s relative, you stood on Carl X''s side and wanted to imprison me in myagiles again K. why should I risk being handed over to the Swede to let you go and deal with my savior? It should be your magic hand that I want to escape at this time, right? "


    Boguslav did not expect Princess Louise Henriette to think through the essence of the matter so quickly. Although he secretly complained, he said: "You''re mistaken, aunt. I didn''t invite you to miatelsk to imprison you or hand you over to the Swedes. I was protecting you for my uncle. And think about it, Carl X and King Jan kachmidge want you only because they value my uncle''s army, and my uncle can control you as long as you don''t fall into the hands of either of them Fengyuan, stand by and move. Think about it, is it such a truth? "


    This is another profound political problem. Maybe the father of Princess Louise Henriette can understand the truth, but it is too difficult for Princess Louise Henriette to think about it. After thinking for a while, the princess''s head began to hurt.


    She shook her head hard to get rid of all thoughts and ideas.


    "Boguslav, from now on, don''t confuse me. Otherwise, I''ll wake up the count and let him cure you." Princess Louise Henriette threatened boguslav.


    Seeing and hearing Princess Louise Henriette''s decision, boguslav quickly begged for mercy. He said he would not say much, but he also asked Louise Henriette to give him two bites of the bowl of dry soaked bread, because he had not eaten that day.


    Princess Louise Henriette put the bowl in front of boguslav, and she sat back by the campfire.


    After a while, the princess looked at the bonfire and began to miss her children.


    While Princess Louise Henriette fell into the vortex of missing, boguslav began to save himself.


    Boguslav picked up the bowl with his mouth and slowly moved it behind him. Then he began to lie on his back and shake his back faster and faster, and every time he shook, he moved back half a minute. But as soon as he tried, he was hot enough and his head was sweating like rain. At the same time, he shook, rested, and sometimes had to stop, for he was afraid that Princess Louise Henriette would turn his attention back to himself.


    But he was lucky that Princess Louise Henriette did not move and became a stone man again.


    After a while, he finally moved himself to the wall.


    When he reached the wall, he struggled to sit up, then held the bowl in his upside down hand and put the bowl between his back and the wall.


    Boguslav pressed the bowl against his own weight, trying to crush it.


    He tried several times and finally succeeded. What''s more, because the bowl contained something, when the pottery bowl broke, it didn''t make a big sound. Neither Cherchen nor Princess Louise Henriette noticed it.


    Boguslav showed a ferocious smile. After enduring such a long humiliation, it''s time to "repay" Cherchen.


    Carefully cut the rope that bound him with fragments. Boguslav took a hidden dagger from his boots. He cut the rope on his leg and stood up.


    In the light of the campfire, boguslav cast a terrible shadow on the wall.


    His goal is Chechen in deep sleep. As long as he is solved, Princess Louise Henriette is not worried.


    Princess Louise Henriette felt the darkness covering her eyes. She looked up and saw in horror that boguslav had broken free and was holding up a dagger to stab Chechen.


    "Be careful!" cried the princess.


    At the same time, she threw herself at boguslav.


    Cherchen suddenly woke up from the scream of Princess Louise Henriette. He turned over, just as boguslav''s dagger fell on his chest.


    Chechen widened his eyes. The sword of the dagger expanded rapidly in his pupils. He pushed his hands up and held bogusslav''s wrist.


    The dagger was still only a millimetre away from Chechen''s chest.


    But before Chechen could breathe a sigh of relief, boguslav pushed away Princess Louise Henriette. He pressed his other hand to the bottom of the dagger and stabbed Chechen''s chest with both hands.


    Boguslav was a famous swordsman. He had great strength. At the moment, his hands work together, plus his body weight, how can Chechen resist it.


    The dagger pierced Chechen''s clothes and the lock armour inside.


    Seeing that Chechen was wearing a lock armour, bogusslav pushed away Chechen''s hands in front of his chest. He raised his arm again and stabbed it down.


    "I want you to die!" borguslav shouted


    The biggest advantage of Suozi armour is its softness, but its disadvantage is its weak ability to prevent stabbing. It is difficult to resist the sharp sword when it is stabbed fiercely; If the heavy weapons such as meteor hammer and mace are smashed down, the lock armour can not play a defensive role. At this time, boguslav''s dagger suddenly fell under the blessing of his arm strength and gravitational acceleration. The sword tip pierced the ring on the lock armor and pierced into Chechen''s body.


    "Ah!" Chechen uttered a painful cry.


    "Count!"


    Princess Louise Henriette regretted that Chechen was hurt by boguslav. If he had not lost his mind, if he had not given boguslav a bowl, he would not have been able to get out of trouble, let alone hurt Chechen.


    "Prince," cried Princess Louise Henriette to boguslav, "you let the count go, and we''ll let you go safely."


    But at the moment when the pros and cons were reversed, Princess Louise Henriette''s proposal could not satisfy boguslav''s appetite.


    The dagger in his hand pierced half a point again. After Chechen gave another painful cry, boguslav, who felt that he was in possession of the victory, said to Princess Louise Henriette: "Dear aunt, why do I need you to let me go now? You should beg me. But God, I won''t have mercy on this guy. Because he has humiliated me and ruined the reputation of the raziweu family. It''s not enough for him to die a thousand times and ten thousand times."


    "Bogusslav, you are still as shameless as before." Chechen scolded angrily, biting his teeth. Blood was seeping from the corner of his mouth and the wound stabbed by the dagger.


    "Thanks for the compliment," boguslav said with a grim smile.


    With that, boguslav spun the dagger.


    Chechen''s wound widened, and he opened his mouth like a fish out of the water.


    By this time, boguslav was already holding the winning ticket. He looked at Chechen''s painful expression and didn''t forget to talk to his aunt.


    "Princess, before today, I really didn''t expect that my uncle married a noble girl with a smart mind. I thought you were like the Canaries I''ve seen all the time. I told you a lot of lies, but you weren''t influenced by my words. I believe that with your help, my uncle, the Principality of Prussia will prosper ¡£¡±


    Although boguslav''s words were praising Louise Henriette, the princess turned white after hearing boguslav''s words.


    "So what you told me about the count is false?"


    "True is false when true, my aunt."


    Boguslav smiled.


    At this time, Cherchen took advantage of his opportunity to talk to Princess Louise Henriette and tried to push out the dagger inserted into his body. But his counterattack was easily dissolved by boguslav.


    "Slow down, slow down, sir." boguslav said the cruelest words to Cherchen in a kind tone: "I won''t let you die like this. As I said, I''ll let you die a thousand or ten thousand times. When you faint in pain, I''ll take you back to Mia jersk. I''ll put you in a dark cage like a monkey and torture you slowly."


    "I won''t fall into your hands if I die." Chechen gnashed his teeth.


    This is not what he said. If there were a day, he would rather bite his tongue and kill himself.


    Boguslav was about to speak when Princess Louise Henriette suddenly said, "boguslav, stand up."


    Boguslav turned his head and said, "why do you..."


    Before he finished, boguslav stopped.


    Because Princess Louise Henriette was holding a pistol at herself.

 Chapter 759

    Princess Louise Henriette aimed at boguslav, and it was the musket Chechen gave her.


    Previously, Louise Henriette forgot that she had a pistol because of panic. At this time, she finally remembered.


    Prince boguslav stopped moving.


    "Aunt, what are you doing?" boguslav smiled, pretending to be cynical. His left foot took a small step forward.


    "Don''t come here!" Louise Henriette raised the muzzle of her pistol.


    "Prince, I really will shoot."


    "Yo Yo," boguslav said, opening his mouth. "Aunt, are you really going to shoot me for an outsider?"


    Louise Henriette looked at Cherchen lying on the ground covering her chest wound. At this time, her heart was very firm.


    "Yes," said Louise Henriette, "Prince boguslav, if you take another step, I will really shoot. I have made a mistake once, and I don''t want to make another mistake. Don''t force me."


    Boguslav knew that although her young aunt was weak in appearance, she was very strong in heart. Besides, what she left was Prince orange''s blood, which was the iron blood of generations of soldiers.


    Boguslav retracted his toes. He looked at Chechen lying on the ground.


    At this time, Cherchen is trying to cover his wound. Although the knife was not deep because he wore a lock armour inside, the wound expanded and made him bleed because of boguslav''s cruel agitation.


    "Hey, aunt," boguslav said to Louise Henriette, "I think this guy is dying if you don''t bandage him to stop the bleeding."


    Princess Louise Henriette looked at Chechen. Sure enough, Chechen''s face and lips were gradually losing their blood color.


    Louise was about to step forward and bend over to dress up Cherchen, but Cherchen spoke to stop the princess.


    "No, no, princess. If you wrap up for me, you will be distracted."


    "It''s Prince boguslav," boguslav corrected.


    Although his attempt was seen through by Chechen, bogusslav''s face remained silent.


    "Let''s continue to hold on like this. I don''t care. After a while, my men and horses will be found." boguslav spread his hand, and he continued to use the heart attack tactics.


    "The person who will pick me up will be here soon." Chechen is also unwilling to show weakness.


    The two sides were so deadlocked that a fragile balance was formed. But everyone knows that as long as there is a trace of external force involved, this balance will be broken immediately.


    Time passed minute by minute, during which Chechen fainted twice because of excessive blood loss.


    Jingling, jingling.


    A bell rang, and the three looked out at the same time.


    "Just rest here," someone said outside the cabin.


    Boguslav showed a disappointed expression. Because this is obviously not his own person.


    The door was pushed open, and snow and ice particles poured in, beating boguslav and Louise Henriette''s cheeks.


    "Passers by. It''s too snowy. Please stay for a while." a man stood at the door, patting the snow on his fur hat.


    This man is very stocky. He has a round yellow face, small eyes and a big nose.


    Then another four or five people poured in, and most of them looked like this.


    Boguslav was very surprised when he saw the appearance of these people, because they were Tatars rarely seen in Sweden.


    When the four or five people saw what was going on inside the cabin, they all put their hands on the machetes and bow bags around their waists. They blocked the door and looked warily at boguslav and Louise Henriette.


    After a standoff, boguslav finally asked in a slow voice, "Hi, Tatars. Are you doing business from Crimea?"


    The round faced man looked very angry when boguslav called himself Tatar. He said rudely, "where we come from has nothing to do with you, and we are not your friends. If you know, put down the dagger."


    Boguslav''s face immediately changed when he heard that the Tatar was so impolite. As the head of the raziwiu family, the terrified nobles were robbed by a Tatar. How could he not be angry.


    Then Louise Henriette''s voice came from one side.


    "All kind-hearted people, my friend was stabbed and has lost too much blood. If you have medicine, please treat him and I will repay you."


    Louise Henriette''s words were undoubtedly much better, and she put down her gun early and seemed harmless. So those people looked more kindly at Louise Henriette.


    "Hey, girl. Look what you said. Are we bandits who rob our homes? We rely on friends when we go out. We don''t need reward, we just need to avoid the wind and snow here. As for the medicine for knife injury, I don''t have it, but my master does. You can ask him later when he comes in." the round faced Tatar humanitarian.


    The man finished and looked at bogusslav again. This time, his eyes and tone were vicious.


    "As for you, put down your weapon. I''ll only say it once."


    As soon as his voice fell, the two Tatars drew their bows and arrows and aimed at bogusslav.


    The situation is stronger than people. Boguslav has only a dagger in his hand, not to mention that the other party has a bow and arrow. Even if he has only a machete, he is not an opponent. He held back his humiliation and raised his hand, but instead of throwing away the dagger, he changed his face and said: "Hey, friend. Don''t be angry. I was just bad. I''m here to make amends to you. I''m Prince boguslav of the raziwiu family. I don''t know if you''ve heard of my name. I have friends with many bey and Pasha in the Crimean Khanate. Who sent you to do business in the kingdom of Sweden? Maybe I know you."


    For boguslav, it was low enough to say this. But instead of easing his face, the other party was more angry. The round faced Tatar murmured, "put down your arms, or I''ll be impolite."


    Just after saying this, a voice came from outside: "CE zero, who are you talking to?"


    Then a young man in a luxurious mink coat came in.


    The round faced man was obviously the policy zero in the young man''s mouth. He quickly blocked in front of the young man and said, "Taiji, be careful."


    The young man''s face showed no surprise or panic when he saw the situation in the house. It was obvious that he was extremely calm.


    While the two men were talking, bogusslav carefully studied the later young man''s face. Bogusslav saw at a glance that the young man''s background was extraordinary. The value of the mink coat was equivalent to a good manor. Because it was not ordinary mink, but the most expensive purple mink. You can''t buy such a coat with money Boguslav believed that even the Crimean Khan could not have more than five such mink coats.


    "Is it the son of bayazid Khan or the illegitimate son of Muhammad gley?" boguslav guessed.


    Among all the figures in the Crimean khanate, boguslav can only think of these two.


    At this moment, the Tatar man named CE Ling finished the whole story with the young man. The young man nodded and took out a bottle of ointment from his arms.


    "Miss, take this and put it on your friend."


    "Thank you," said Louise Henriette gratefully.


    The princess stood up and was ready to pick up the ointment.


    But she stood up, and Chechen''s face, which had been hiding behind her, appeared. Seeing Chechen''s face, the young man and the round faced man shouted in unison: "alvar!"


    "Do you know?"


    "Do you know each other?"


    Louise Henriette and boguslav asked at the same time.


    Compared with the former, the latter''s tone is tense.


    The Prince did not expect to meet a group of people casually in this ice and snow, but he was also a friend of aleval Chechen.


    "Of course." the young man lifted his cloak. If Che Chen was sober now, he would exclaim: "ah Yuqi!"


    It was Taiji ayucci and general kardanzezero of Kalmyk Khanate who came. After returning to Khanate territory and migrating their herdsmen to kirksk, they prepared the plan to travel around Europe. This preparation took more than a year. They finally set off in August 1658. The first stop was Sweden, the European military power in Cherchen''s mouth.


    The reason why this is the first stop is also because this is the hometown of the former maid, Swedish prijit. Ah Yuqi won''t be at a loss if he has acquaintances to guide him.


    Unexpectedly, in order to avoid the wind and snow, they met Che Chen who was seriously injured and unconscious here.


    Perhaps this is the will of the Buddha.


    "This guy is in cherkesk, which makes me suffer a lot," said ah Yuqi.


    This turned boguslav''s worries into joy.


    "It turns out that this is a man who has a grudge against Chechen like himself." bogusslav thought to himself.


    With this in mind, boguslav touched the corners of his mouth and revealed a smile that he charmed countless noble girls in the French court and made the male nobles jealous.


    "It was a misunderstanding. Ayyuchi Taiji." boguslav said.


    Because he didn''t know what title to use to call ah Yuqi, boguslav used the Taiji that kardanze called ah Yuqi just now.


    "This damned aleval Chechen and I are also sworn enemies."


    "Really?" ah Yuqi looked at Chechen, then looked at bogusslav, and smiled evil. "Shall I give him to you?"


    Princess Louise Henriette didn''t expect that things would go down so quickly. She hurriedly protected Cherchen behind her, and then raised her gun to aim at ah Yuqi. However, she was quick eyed and quick handed by gardanze zero, who knocked the pistol to the ground.


    "Of course," boguslav replied: "I''m Prince boguslav of the raziweu family. Your men haven''t heard of my name, but I think you''ve heard of it in Taiji. The raziweu family is a famous family in Lithuania and is extremely rich. You give these two people to me and you are friends of the raziweu family. Our raziweu family is the most kind to friends. I''ve always been generous with money for friends ¡£¡±


    "So you have a lot of money? How about bialvar? When I fought with him in Crimea, he was a bey." ah Yuqi asked deliberately.


    Boguslav boasted: "the farms and real estate of the raziwiu family are all over Lithuania. We even have more fiefs than a German principality."


    "That''s great." ah Yuqi clapped his hands. "Then if I sell aleval to you, what price are you willing to pay?"


    Boguslav was stunned. He didn''t expect that the Tatar had talked about business with him.


    Although boguslav is telling the truth, the raziwiu family does have so many assets, but these assets were either burned or fell into the hands of the Republic Army in the war. In order to support the army, he is already short of money.


    But after a boast just now, if you take out a small sum of money, it will undoubtedly save your face and will be despised by these Tatars.


    Boguslav shook his teeth and was ready to quote 10000 tales.


    Before boguslav could speak, Princess Louise Henriette said first, "I''ll give you 30000 tales. I''m the wife of Frederick William, the elector, and the daughter of Prince orange. I mean what I say. Just don''t hurt him."


    Ah Yuqi tutted twice and seemed extremely satisfied with the price. He even gave the ointment to Louise Henriette again and asked him to apply it to Chechen.


    Boguslav began to worry. He knew whether ah Yuqi was his friend or enemy. Now it all depends on the price given.


    "Taiji, I''ll give you 50000 tales." boguslav shouted urgently, "and it''s on a horse. My territory is in myatailsk, which is very close to here. You go back with me, and I''ll give you a lot of points."


    In order to prevent Louise Henriette from being overweight, boguslav reminded ah Yuqi that both Louise Henriette''s husband and his father are far away in konisburg and Amsterdam, the Netherlands. Taking money is definitely not as convenient and fast as taking their own.


    This seemed to change ah Yuqi''s mind. He opened his arms and made a friendly gesture to bogusslav.


    Boguslav laughed. Although hugging a Tatar seemed to boguslav to be out of his identity, he couldn''t care now.


    The two held each other. Boguslav felt that ah Yuqi''s arms were tightly bound around him like an iron bar.


    "Taiji, what are you doing?"


    "Prince, now you should make a price for yourself." ah Yuqi said with a smile.

 Chapter 760

    "Why?!" boguslav asked sadly and angrily, twisting his body constantly.


    At this time, he had been bound like rice dumplings and thrown into a corner of the wooden house.


    Ah Yuqi sat by the fire and baked it. Hearing the prince''s question, he raised his head and said to boguslav, "because you shouldn''t mistake us for Tatars."


    Kardan Zeling also turned his head and said, "we are the real descendants of Genghis Khan, not the wild species left by Shu Chi."


    Bogusslav heard them say so. He felt that he couldn''t cry. Where could he tell the difference between these people and Crimean Tatars. In his eyes, these nomads are the same.


    But that''s what ah Yuqi said, but it''s just an excuse.


    The real reason why ah Yuqi gave up bogusslav to save Chechen is that Chechen and he are familiar, and their "cooperation" last time was smooth and happy.


    Ah Yuqi is in a foreign country. Since he wants to make a "transaction", it''s better to talk about insurance with acquaintances than with strangers.


    Due to wiping the ointment given by ah Yuqi, Chechen began to wake up. He lay on the ground with his head on his side. The first thing he saw was bogusslav bound like zongzi.


    "Water," said Chechen. Now his throat is dry and astringent.


    Princess Louise Henriette almost cried with joy when she saw that Chechen woke up. Seeing that Che Chen wanted to drink water, she quickly looked around for it.


    But before she found the water, kardan zezero had come to Chechen. He opened the leather bag in his hand, then roughly picked up Cherchen, pointed the mouth of the bottle at Cherchen''s mouth and filled it.


    As soon as he poured it into his mouth, Chechen felt a smell of urine coming straight to his head. He couldn''t help but want to spit out the bottle mouth. But his strength was not as strong as that of kardanze. Now he is even worse when he is cooked. There was nothing he could do but swallow.


    Seeing that gardanzezero was so rude, Princess Louise Henriette stopped and said, "slow down, he''s a patient."


    But kardan zezero didn''t care. When the original bulging skin bag was almost half flat, he took the mouth of the bottle out of Chechen''s mouth.


    And this last bite, Chechen immediately spit out.


    "How''s it going? Does horse milk wine taste good?" gardanzezero asked with a laugh.


    The Kalmyk men around laughed when they saw Chechen''s appearance.


    Che Chen spits out the horse milk wine in his mouth and throat. He finally recognizes who is in front of him.


    "Ah Yuqi Taiji, kardan zezero. Why are you here?" Chechen asked strangely.


    Ah Yuqi stood up from the fire. He took a baked soft tortilla and handed it to Che Chen.


    "Hungry, eat first," he said.


    Chechen took the tortillas. He tore off a large piece and handed it to Princess Louise Henriette.


    The two began to eat tortillas. A Kalmyk walked out of the house. When he came back, he had a lamb chop frozen into ice in his hand.


    On the fire, gardance zero passed the lamb chop through with an iron swab, and then held it and baked it on the fire.


    The ice on the lamb chops began to melt. Then, the mutton made a squeaking sound under the fire, the grease on the lamb chops dripped continuously, and the wooden house was filled with a smell of mutton.


    Chechen ate the tortillas quickly. He looked at ah Yuqi and said, "thank you for saving me."


    Ah Yuqi sat cross legged in front of Chechen.


    "That''s right," he said. "You really should thank us first. You know, when we came, the lady next to you was confronting the prince over there. If it weren''t for us, you would die of excessive bleeding if you didn''t die in the prince''s hands."


    "I will remember your kindness," said Chechen. "When I return to Werner, I will repay you."


    Ah Yuqi was beaming with joy. He stood up, patted Chechen on the shoulder and said warmly, "we don''t know each other if we say thank you. Just now, when Prince bogusslav bought me 50000 tales, I just refused."


    "I''ll give you 50000 tales." Chechen said.


    Ah Yuqi''s smile became stronger. He added: "Don''t you look down on me? It''s really vulgar to talk about money with friends. You just asked me why I was here. Don''t you forget that when we parted in cherkesk, I said I would travel around Europe. Our first stop was Sweden. Sure enough, their army is strong and well prepared. I wanted to hire some people It''s a pity that no one wants to go to the Khanate even if I pay a high price. "


    "When you get back to Werner, I''ll help you find some polish gun craftsmen. I promise my skills are no worse than those from Sweden."


    Ah Yuqi smiled more and more happily. He turned back and shouted to kardan zezero, "zezero, have you baked the lamb chop? Quickly bring a piece to our friend."


    Gardanze stood up, cut off a lamb chop and handed it to him.


    After talking about the business, ah Yuqi finally asked why Chechen did this.


    Because the whole thing involves many famous people, it is of course inconvenient for Cherchen to talk too much with ah Yuqi. He just hesitated that he and boguslav had some personal hatred in the past. This time, boguslav tried to kidnap the Princess Louise Henriette around him, so he became what he is now.


    A fool will believe such a story. Ah Yuqi is not a fool. Of course he doesn''t believe it. But he didn''t want to go to the bottom of poverty, so he listened to it.


    The wind and snow outside blew all night. When people woke up early in the morning, the heavy snow had gone over people''s knees. Fortunately, the horses kept warm and were taken care of by ah Yuqi''s subordinates. There was no freezing death or frostbite.


    Because Chechen was injured and could not ride a horse, he and Princess Louise Henriette got into a sled carriage in the team.


    The carriage was originally used for transporting goods. It was filled with items purchased by ah Yuqi in Sweden. Most of them are weapons and armor.


    Boguslav was stopped and placed on the horse. In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, the Kalmyks blocked his mouth and covered his back with fur.


    Louise Henriette couldn''t bear to see the dignified Prince treated so rudely - no matter how many mistakes he made, he was still his own relative and a prince.


    "Don''t worry," Chechen said to Princess Louise Henriette, "ah Yuqi, they have discretion and won''t kill bogusslav."


    Princess Louise Henriette nodded.


    "Where are we going now?"


    "Go to Werner and take you home." Chechen looked at the distance.

 Chapter 761

    The next day, the wind and snow decreased. This enables Chechen and ah Yuqi to move smoothly towards Werner.


    During this period, they also met several groups of Swedish patrols. But the appearance of ah Yuqi and other Tatars dispelled the patrol''s doubts about them - they didn''t even stop to ask ah Yuqi and others.


    On the second day, they completely entered the territory of the Republic of Poland. Here, they met Pedro and others who had been waiting here. Princess Louise Henriette wept with joy when she learned that her son Frederick had safely arrived in Werner and was waiting for her mother at the Marshal''s house.


    When Pedro saw the unkempt Prince boguslav tied to the horse, Pedro happily walked over and jokingly saluted the Prince: "dear prince, if you have any needs, please tell me. Your request is the imperial edict to me."


    With that, Pedro smiled to himself.


    But soon, Pedro couldn''t laugh. Because Chechen told him that in order to repay ah Yuqi, he promised to pay him 50000 tales and find gun craftsmen for him.


    Hearing this astronomical figure, Pedro was devastated. He covered his face with his hand and put it down for a long time.


    "Can you make it cheaper?"


    This is the first thing he said to Chechen after he knew the news.


    Facing the money fan uncle, Chechen reluctantly shook his head.


    Money is just a number for today''s Cherchen.


    The news that Chechen saved Princess Yisi Henriette and captured Prince boguslav soon reached Werner.


    At the Marshal''s house, marshal lubaomatsky was pleased to say to mikhau raziwiu, Colonel mikhau vorodyavsky, mayor Anjie kemitz, Colonel Jeri kharzki and others:


    "Look, our hero is coming back soon! Look what great achievements he has made. If one day we recover miatelsk, everything should be attributed to his bravery and resourcefulness. Yes, it should be attributed to him; I would like to announce this publicly in front of the army for the first time. Everyone! You should thank aleval Chechen, because if it weren''t for him, we would I don''t know how many people will die when attacking Mia jersk! "


    They didn''t know that Chechen had captured Prince bogusslav. When they heard the marshal say so, they looked at each other.


    After a while, mihau raziwiu stood up.


    "Marshal, why do you say that? Did he catch bogusslav alive?"


    Marshal lubaumatsky laughed.


    "Yes, yes. He just captured Prince bogusslav alive."


    "Hooray! Hooray! Alvar Chechen!" dozens of voices cheered.


    Everyone was very happy because it was really good news.


    The general command, headed by lubomatsky, had drawn up a plan to attack miyagilsk after the ice and snow melted in the early spring of next year and pull out the last stronghold of Karl X in Lithuania and the largest traitor of the Republic.


    At that time, according to the calculation of the general command, the Republic needed to pay a heavy price of at least three or four thousand people killed in the war and nearly ten thousand injured in order to completely eliminate boguslav and resist the rescue of braue vichinsburg, even under the favorable conditions of the field war. But now, Prince bogusslav is captured. As long as he is forced to write an imperial edict, the defenders of miatelsk will have to surrender.


    "Hooray, hooray!"


    Cheers continued to thunder in the Marshal''s house.


    But just then, mihau raziweu suddenly fell to his knees.


    "Marshal!" the imperial dining officer of the Republic burst into tears.


    The crowd stopped cheering and looked at him puzzled.


    Lubaumatsky was also puzzled. Mihau raziwiud looked high. He couldn''t let him kneel for a long time. LV baomatsky went up to help the imperial dining officer up.


    But Mikhail raziwiu''s legs did not move.


    "Oh, mihaw, if you have anything to say, why do you do such a big gift!" the marshal advised.


    The imperial dining officer raised his head. He said with tears: "marshal, boguslav''s crime of betraying the country and seeking glory is unforgivable. For the sake of my dedication to the Republic, spare his life."


    The royal food officer miha''u raziweu is brave and resolute, generous and generous, and devoted to his country. He is deeply respected by the soldiers. Moreover, when the whole of Lithuania fell into the hands of Czarist Russia and the kingdom of Sweden, yanush and boguslav betrayed their country for glory. He resisted alone in neshviye day, and he despised yanush''s persuasion, refused to surrender the enemy and put the country above the family. Its great contribution is unmatched in Lithuania except for sapega.


    Therefore, of course, some people will listen to what he is saying now. What''s more, no one wants to offend such a powerful and famous official like him.


    In short, as soon as his words were spoken, people came out to support him.


    Of course, lubaomatsky also wanted to show kindness to the imperial dining officer. He said to him, "of course I can''t bear to break the orthodoxy of the razeviu family. Please rest assured that I will talk to the king. As for Chechen, it''s not difficult for me to persuade him to return the prince to you."


    "I will not hesitate even if I am asked to lose my property," mihau raziweu vowed.


    On the day when Cherchen arrived in Werner, lubaumatsky personally took all the generals to meet him at the gate of the city. Before Che Chen got out of the carriage, the imperial dining officer stepped forward and asked, "count aleval, where is my cousin? Have you killed him?"


    "I didn''t kill him!" Chechen replied, "look, isn''t that him, on that horse!"


    At the time of saying this, a Kalmyk had removed the fur from boguslav under the sign of Ayuki.


    All the people recognized at a glance that it was boguslav who was tied to the horse.


    However, his manner is far different from the past. How ruthless the change of fate is! He, boguslav, was once one of the most prominent dignitaries of the Republic; Even a few days ago, he still dreamed of a enfeoffed principality, dominating and monopolizing one side; He, as the prince of the Holy Roman Empire, now looked tired and tied up like a pig.


    The imperial dining officer covered his eyes with his hands and couldn''t bear to witness such a tragedy, because after all, it was a rajivel family who was so humiliated! Such an insult to a noble prince! What a shame for the family!


    The imperial dining officer blushed with shame. As he ran to bogusslav to untie the rope for him, he shouted, "everyone, this is my brother, a person connected with my blood. For the sake of the motherland, I have neither spared life nor money. I am loyal and loyal to people. Please testify that if anyone dares to humiliate him again today, it is against me."


    As soon as the imperial dining officer said this, several more officers, as well as the aides of the raziweu family, began to shout loudly: "yes, we don''t allow pagans to insult noble blood!"


    "Take him from the Tatars!"


    Obviously, they also regard ah Yuqi and others as Tatars.


    The situation of mihau raziveu startled Pedro. Seeing that boguslav was about to be robbed, he quickly stopped the imperial dining officer.


    "Your Excellency, this is our prisoner," cried Pedro.


    The Royal dining officer looked at Pedro. He took a deep breath, and then tried to say in a calm tone: "what do you want? If it''s a ransom, I''ll pay it! If you can''t, I can write an oath."


    The imperial dining officer said, regardless of whether Cherchen and Pedro answered or not, he not only kept moving on his hands. Even asked someone to help: "Your Excellency team leader voinivovich, send your people over quickly. If there is no other way, you might as well take him back with violence!"


    That detonated the powder keg. Pedro hated his nephew for being hurt by boguslav. Later, he saw that boguslav''s brother wanted to rob people. He shouted, "who dares!"


    At this roar, yelishei and others pulled out their sabers one after another. Although ah Yuqi and others didn''t know where they were, they were on the same road with Che Chen. At this time, they also pulled out their knives one after another.


    For a moment, the atmosphere became tense.


    Marshal lubaumatsky was greeting Princess Louise Henriette and expressing sympathy for Cherchen''s injury. At this time, all three heard the change behind.


    LV baomatsky stepped forward first and stopped and said, "everyone, please be quiet! Your royal highness, according to the old tradition, count aleval has the right to dispose of prisoners of war. Therefore, if anyone wants to recapture prisoners from him, he should guarantee him!"


    Prince mihau restrained his anger, calmed down, turned to Chechen and said, "sorry, sir. I was too angry just now. Please say, sir, what do you want?"


    "Money, of course!" cried Pedro. He is still in pain for the 50000 tales. Now he has a chance to get them back.


    The imperial dining officer nodded.


    "No problem. Boguslav will fulfill his oath to you when he is free. How much do you want?"


    "100000 tales!" Pedro reported an astronomical figure.


    Everyone took a breath of air-conditioning. While ah Yuqi and kardan Zeling looked at Pedro and a word came to mind: "profiteer."


    "Well, then let me make an oath here." the imperial dining officer said, "I swear by the honor of the most sacred virgin and knight I believe in. Today, I will pay the 100000 tales I promised to you instead of my brother. If there is a breach of contract, you can settle with me, or even ask to deprive me of my honor and family wealth. Everyone here is a witness."


    "That''s enough for me!" said Pedro happily. "But I''ll do it according to the king''s words."


    "Thank you, Lord Pedro!" replied the imperial dining officer, "don''t worry, he won''t be free immediately. I will give him to the marshal according to law. He will always be a prisoner until the ransom is paid."


    "That''s it!" said the marshal.


    Pedro got the promise. He was about to untie the imperial food officer. Suddenly, Cherchen shouted, "wait!"


    Mihau raziwiu turned his head. He asked, "what''s the matter, Lord Chechen? Don''t you count your uncle''s words?"


    But listen to Che Chen''s answer: "of course not, imperial dining officer. Of course my uncle can represent me. But I have another request."


    "You say, I will do it all."


    Che Chen shook his head.


    "Not to you, but to boguslav."


    The imperial dining officer glanced at his cousin. He asked Che Chen, "what do you want my cousin to promise you?"


    "Your royal dining official, your cousin once swore in the most vicious language that once he gets out of trouble and gets free, he and the raziweu family will retaliate against me and my companions..."


    "I see." the imperial dining officer nodded, "I can swear again here. On behalf of the raziweu family, I promise that the raziweu family will never do anything to hurt count Chechen you and your companions."


    "I''m relieved," said Chechen.


    In doing so, Chechen is also on guard against unburned. After all, the raziweu family is deeply rooted in the Republic. For example, under the Royal dining official in front of him, he is still an important Minister of the Republic. Although Che Chen is sure that bogusslav will be severely punished after being taken to Warsaw, if he and his companions in the mercenary regiment are retaliated by other members of the raziweu family, although he is not afraid, it is not worth the loss to add such an enemy to himself after all.


    Then he signaled that boguslav could be handed over to his royal highness.

 Chapter 762

    After entering the city, there was a grand celebration ball. In the Marshal''s house, all the people sang and danced to celebrate the victory.


    But not everyone is so happy.


    Mikhail vorodyavsky quietly withdrew from the crowd shortly after the banquet began. As everyone''s attention was focused on marshal lubaumatsky, who was pulling Cherchen to perform a funny dance in the middle of the dance hall, not many people noticed his departure.


    The little Knight came to Natalie, who was watching Chechen dance happily.


    "Countess, can I have a word with you alone?" said the little knight.


    When she saw that it was mihaw, Natalie smiled.


    "Of course," said Natalie.


    So they went to a corner with few people.


    Mikhail vorodyavs looked around at no one, then whispered to Natalie, "madam, I hope you don''t mind what I say next."


    "Of course not, Mikhail. You are not only a friend of Chechen and me, but also a famous knight in the country. I believe even if you say something to blame me, it will be good for me," Natalie said.


    "It''s about Chechen."


    "What!?"


    Natalie was surprised. She did not expect that Mikhail vorodyavsky would talk to herself about her husband, which caught Natalie a little unprepared.


    "Madam," mihau looked around again, "please forgive me for my rudeness. After all, it''s very impolite to talk about her husband in front of an aristocratic wife. But I have to say something. Please believe that I''m doing it for the sake of the Republic and the good of Cherchen."


    Listening to the little Knight''s words so aboveboard, I think of him again. Natalie calmed down.


    "Go ahead, Mikhail," said Natalie.


    So Mikhail vorodyavsky began to speak. What he wants to say is that Chechen handed Prince boguslav over to the imperial food officer today.


    "I believe that Cherchen did not do it intentionally, but did not know the current political situation of the Republic. However, his forgiveness of boguslav''s behavior will have extremely serious consequences for the Republic."


    "I don''t know what you mean, mihau."


    For more than a year, Natalie has stayed in Bratslav with Cherchen. She rarely cares about and understands the political situation of the Republic, so he can''t understand the meaning of the little Knight''s words.


    "Madam, when Chechen came back, the Royal dining officer asked the marshal to ensure the safety of boguslav''s life. For this, the marshal agreed and promised that he would plead with his majesty."


    "There''s nothing wrong with it?" said Natalie suspiciously. It is very common for one nobleman to save another nobleman in the Republic, and what does this have to do with Cherchen?


    "Madam," said the little Knight: "At first I thought it didn''t matter. But then I thought about it and found that things were not so simple. You think, because the marshal opened his mouth and had the face of the imperial catering officer, his Majesty would be hard to refuse. Because if his majesty insisted on business, it would be tantamount to tearing his face with the marshal and offending the imperial catering officer. But think about it, release How serious harm bogusslav will do to the Republic - bogusslav was once one of the unforgivable sinners declared by his majesty. If he is pardoned, other war criminals who have not been pardoned will be cited, and they will ask the king to pardon them one after another. These people have many relatives and friends in the Republic. If they are in trouble at the same time, then Your majesty is bound to be hard to resist. But if the traitors will not be punished and condemned, and they can continue their bright life in the Republic after treason as before treason, then in the future, it will no longer be a crime for the nobles to betray the country, but will become a fashionable and decent behavior, and future generations will rise up and follow suit. And future history books will also Chechen''s mistake in this matter is deeply recorded. "


    Hearing the little Knight say so, Natalie also realized the serious historical consequences hidden behind the ordinary event of releasing bogusslav. She covered her face with a feather fan to hide her shock.


    After a while, Natalie put down the feather fan. She looked into the eyes of Mikhail vorodyavsky and said, "Knight Mikhail, I understand what you said. But what can I do now?"


    Hearing Natalie''s question, mihau was delighted.


    He said: "madam, Prince boguslav is now nominally a prisoner of Chechen. Although changing orders day and night is not decent for the noble, I still hope you can persuade him to withdraw the two conditions he put forward before, but firmly demand that Prince boguslav be brought to justice."


    Natalie looked embarrassed.


    But immediately, her patriotism prevailed. Natalie said firmly, "don''t worry, I''ll let Chechen change his mind."


    Mikhail vorodjavsky looked relieved. He stepped back and made a solemn salute to Natalie.


    "The Republic will always thank you and Cherchen for your kindness."


    Mikhail vorodjavsky and Natalie parted hands. In the middle of the ballroom, the joint dance of Marshal and Chechen continued. Chechen was panting and overwhelmed, while marshal lubaomatsky jumped more and more happily.


    The little Knight came to Stefan charnietsky''s commander.


    "Natalie, did she promise?" asked the chief soldier.


    "She promised."


    The commander in chief of charnietsky finally laughed.


    "Women in the Republic are so lucky for the country and the nation."


    What mihau said to Natalie was not something the little knight had thought of and said himself - he had not yet had such a deep political consciousness. The one who saw all this was the commander of chasnetsky.


    However, as commander in chief of charnietsky, he was not suitable to tell Natalie these things directly, so he told mihau his worries and asked mihau to speak as a friend.


    "Only in this way, Chechen will offend the marshal and the imperial food officer." mihau sighed.


    He was sorry for his friend in this matter. It is conceivable that in this way, Chechen will become the blood feud of the raziweu family.


    The commander in chief of charnietsky saw mihau''s guilt. He patted the small knight on the shoulder and said with relief: "the Republic and the king will not forget him. In the future, I will ask your majesty to compensate him for all the losses he lost today."


    Mihau nodded.


    The commander in chief of charnietsky said again, "I''m going to Poznan tomorrow. I really hope that when I come back, the first good news I hear is that the national thieves have got justice."

 Chapter 763

    Since Natalie had promised Mikhail vorodyavsky, she did not delay for a moment.


    When the ball was over and Natalie and Cherchen returned to the guest room arranged by the marshal for them, Natalie asked Cherchen to severely punish bogusslav before Cherchen finished washing.


    "You said I would not accept the ransom of the imperial dining officer, but proposed to the king and marshal to severely punish bogusslav?" Chechen asked with strange eyes at his wife.


    At this time, he is taking off his dress and hanging it on the hanger.


    This is a very strange request. Of course, this strange is not for Chechen, but for Natalie. As an old aristocratic descendant, Natalie should know better than herself what a blood feud between herself and the raziweu family will be caused by her proposal to severely punish boguslav. And this blood feud will be endless. This is the most important reason why I didn''t kill boguslav after he captured him, but to bring him back to Warsaw.


    Besides, marshal lubaumatsky and Princess Louise Henriette both begged for mercy. How can I not give them face.


    On thinking of this, Che Chen asked, "why?"


    Natalie was sitting on the bed. At this time, she knew that he was hesitating when she heard Chechen ask. So Natalie sat up from her bed and said softly: "Che Chen, my husband. You can see the situation today. The marshal and the imperial dining officer must protect bogusslav. When they arrive in Warsaw, they will connect a group of people to intercede for bogusslav in front of the king. At that time, the king will be in a dilemma. Because the imperial dining officer is so patriotic and has selflessly supported the king. But if they are not punished Bogusslav cannot deter traitors and discipline them with justice. "


    Speaking of this, Natalie remembered the cry of an old soldier when the nobles scrambled to surrender to the Swedes at the beginning of the Swedish invasion: "... can you tell me which country in the world has so much chaos and atrocities like this country? What kind of government is the government here? The king can''t rule the country because people don''t let him rule! The Parliament can''t rule the country because its members instigate it into disintegration! There is no army here because the nobles of Poland don''t want to pay taxes; they There is no court here, because no one exercises the rule of law, and every strong man can trample on the law; there is no loyal king here, because everyone has abandoned their king; there is no love here, because people have given love to Sweden, because Swedes promise them to live according to the old rules and patterns Son! Which country is like this? Which people in the world are like them, helping enemy countries to conquer their own country? "


    Natalie thinks so, but Chechen doesn''t.


    What he thought was that he had become the second Duke of konitsky. Yes, he proposed to severely punish bogusslav. His Majesty''s responsibility was cleared. He could say: "look, this is not my original intention, but what the owner of the prisoner Chechen asked; although I can''t bear it, I should also respect his rights and wishes." And then leave yourself clean, and I will bear all the hatred from marshal lubaumatsky, the raziwiu family and the nobles who are friendly to them.


    "As big brother Bao Hong once said, why should I do this? What''s good for me?" Chechen''s heart made a voice.


    Natalie continued, "but if you propose to severely punish bogusslav, the situation will be different. He is your prisoner, and you have the right to do anything with him, which no one can deprive."


    "Wait a minute." Chechen said something to stop his wife from going on. He looked at Natalie brightly and asked word by word, "Natalie, did someone tell you these words or how did you think of them?"


    Natalie stopped. Instead of answering directly, she asked, "does it make a difference?"


    Che Chen already knew the answer. He was about to refuse when the door was pushed open.


    "Never!" shouted his uncle Pedro.


    After the dance, Pedro had a few more drinks with some good wine officers in the Marshal''s house. On his way back to the house, he passed Natalie and Chechen''s room, and just heard Natalie say that Chechen would give up the redemption conditions put forward by the imperial catering officer and must severely punish boguslav.


    This frightened Pedro not only half sober, but also almost his heart stopped beating.


    Because boguslav is involved in 400000 tales!


    Yes, not 100000, but 400000.


    More than a year ago, uncle and nephew Chechen and Pedro once handed over the 400000 tales earned by the mercenary regiment to kiajan, and asked kiajan to give them to the Jewish bankers behind him for lending.


    The income of this money has been stable for many years, and kiajan has always claimed that the money has been invested in Africa and Asia to support the just cause of the people there. Therefore, Pedro is also very relieved.


    But on the day he returned to Werner, a Jew found himself. At first, Pedro thought he was coming to sell goods to himself. But the Jew claimed to be a friend of keayan and wanted to see himself.


    When Pedro met him, Pedro found out that the Jew came to inquire about how marshal lubaumatsky would deal with Prince boguslav.


    At first, Pedro refused to disclose it on the grounds that it was confidential, and he didn''t let the Jew drink a few bottles of good wine. The Jew was in a hurry. He told Pedro that there was also mercenary money in the loan of the Jewish consortium to boguslav.


    Pedro knew that the 400000 tales had not invested in Africa and Asia as kiajan said, but had been in Europe and Eastern Europe. Those greedy and dishonest Jewish bankers are playing a marginal ball. They lent money to boguslav''s relatives and friends in various countries, and then lent money to Prince boguslav through their hands, so as to circumvent the provisions of the treaty.


    Today, the Jewish consortium to which kiajan belongs has invested a total of one million tales in boguslav, which has long become his military expenditure. Of course, these loans are mortgaged by the land, real estate and castle of the raziweu family.


    Jewish bankers did not neglect this.


    Jewish bankers dared to lend bogusslav so much money because they knew the national conditions of the Republic of Poland and that nobles like bogusslav would be pardoned if they surrendered or were captured.


    Unexpectedly, King Jan kachmidge was surprisingly resolute this time - boguslav raziweu was a rare figure not on the pardon list; In this way, since the money had been invested, they could only expect bogusslav to win the war or surrender on the condition of life after losing the war. However, the only thing that reassures Jewish bankers is that even if a great nobleman and commander like boguslav is defeated, as long as he is not unlucky and killed by a stray bullet, his chances of survival are very high; As long as he lives, even if he escapes abroad to be an apartment, he is not afraid that no one will pay back his money.


    This time, boguslav was captured by Cherchen, which flustered the head of the Jewish consortium in Werner. Because if boguslav is executed, because boguslav has no successor, those ious will become worthless after his death, and Jewish bankers will suffer huge losses.


    That''s why they rushed to find all the relationships they could inquire about and inquire about boguslav''s life and death.


    After knowing the truth, Pedro immediately beat the Jew with a wine bottle. When the fight was tired enough, Pedro panted and told him that boguslav would be fine, because his relatives mihau raziweu and field marshal lubomatsky would intercede for him in front of the king.


    After hearing this, the black and blue Jew got up excitedly. He thanked Pedro for his kindness and went back to report the good news.


    Pedro thought it would be so, but he didn''t expect Natalie to ask Cherchen to severely punish boguslav.


    When he explained to Chechen and Natalie why he couldn''t severely punish bogusslav, Natalie''s face was already very ugly.


    He did not expect that his husband and his uncle would lend money to boguslav, the traitor of the Republic, to fight.


    At the thought that each of the 400000 tales had become a bullet and sword in the hands of the enemy, shot and stabbed at the patriotic soldiers, Natalie''s heart was as painful as a needle.


    Pedro didn''t notice the change of Natalie. He just stared at his nephew and wanted him to give himself a guarantee.


    Chechen didn''t lose his mind about money like his uncle. He noticed the change in Natalie''s expression and knew that she was very angry.


    "Uncle, I know this. You go out first." Che Chen pushed his uncle out.


    Pedro stood there on his legs and didn''t want to go out. He insisted that Cherchen give him a definite answer.


    Chechen was helpless. In order to support uncle Pedro as soon as possible, he had to promise vaguely.


    Now, without Cherchen pushing, Pedro left happily.


    The door was closed.


    When the footsteps outside the door drifted away, Chechen turned around. He came to Natalie and said, "Natalie, listen to me."


    His response was a huge slap in the face.


    Chechen was beaten. He never thought Natalie would hit herself.


    Natalie sobbed and said, "God, look what you have done. You should lend money to bogusslav! Do you know what he does with this money? He buys weapons, hires mercenaries and buys allies. He uses this money to kill my compatriots. God! When I think about it, I want to cut off my hands."


    Watching Natalie crying, Cherchen heartfelt pain.


    In fact, Chechen cannot be blamed for the whole thing, because when Chechen reached an agreement with kiajan, he clearly put forward that the money given to the Jewish consortium should not be lent to countries at war with the Republic of Poland.


    So the real fault is in the Jewish consortium, in keayan.


    But Natalie obviously couldn''t listen to such an explanation at this time.


    They just stood there, and Natalie kept crying. When Chechen inadvertently lowered his head, he saw that Natalie was barefoot.


    Although there is a warm fireplace burning in the room, it is winter and the weather is cold.


    Chechen picked up his wife''s shoes from the bed and put them next to Natalie''s feet.


    But Natalie kicked it.


    Chechen was helpless. He went to pick it up and put it at her feet again.


    Natalie still kicked away.


    If it was the third, Chechen was finally angry. He shouted at Natalie, "what do you want me to do? I can swear in the name of God that when I lent the money to kiajan, I made it clear to him that I should not lend the money to countries at war with the Republic of Poland. It was the Jews who broke the contract, not me. You believe it only when you want me to say that! What can I do to calm you down!"


    Natalie raised her head. Her eyes were red and swollen with crying.


    "Take all the money back and let boguslav get the punishment he deserves," Natalie said.


    After crying, Natalie calmed down a little. She also knew from the bottom of her heart that it was not Chechen''s fault. She put forward these two demands to ease the relationship between them.


    But her last request was counterproductive, which made Chechen very angry and laugh.


    Chechen''s anger burst out at once. He hammered his chest and asked: "Well, let boguslav be punished as he deserves? Is that what you want? Even now, you only think about your king and queen. Have you thought about it for me? What a disaster it would be to solve a blood feud with a noble family. As boguslav said himself: he is the Duke of the Holy Roman Empire, Frederick William elector and olan The Duke of Virginia is his in laws, and the king and queen of France are his close friends. I propose to punish boguslav? Hehe, the king will be satisfied at that time, but I will be punished. "


    Natalie''s tearful eyes whirled. She looked at Chechen in disbelief.


    "You''ve changed," Natalie said.


    "Yes, I''ve changed." Chechen admitted, "I''ve become more concerned about ourselves. I care about my family, my companions and vidava. Isn''t this what a noble should do? Brother Bao Hong taught me. He let me know that if you don''t think about Lord konitsky''s reckless death, you have to think more about yourself."


    When saying this, Che Chen looked at his wife confidently.


    Natalie burst into tears.


    Cherchen has some regrets - why should he say this?


    "Good," Chechen tried to hold Natalie''s hand and said a few soft words.


    But Natalie clapped Cherchen''s hand.

 Chapter 764

    That night, Chechen was kicked out by Natalie, and then squeezed in the same bed with Uncle Pedro all night.


    "I said that a daughter like Natalie is not easy to provoke. There will be contradictions when she marries you, but you don''t believe it. Now, you two have been married for less than a year, and you have been thrown out of bed. What will happen next!" although Pedro''s face is facing the other side, his mouth keeps complaining there.


    "Uncle, when did you say that?" Chechen asked. He has no impression at all.


    At this time, Pedro changed his words: "Oh, I forgot. Maybe I complained to yelishei or fedot. I wanted to persuade you together, but I didn''t remember it after a drink. Now I really regret it. You said that we are not a small family in Poland now, and the marshal thinks highly of you. In fact, we don''t need to climb the high branch of kishka. Besides , the income of those territories of their family now is not as much as the interest we take from the Jewish consortium. "


    After listening to Pedro''s words, Chechen was upset. He wanted to hear his uncle comfort himself and make up with Natalie, but he didn''t expect his uncle to speak ill of her.


    When Pedro saw that Chechen didn''t answer for a long time, he turned over and patted Chechen.


    "Dear nephew, are you asleep?" he asked.


    "No," Chechen answered rudely.


    Pedro didn''t find that Chechen was in a bad mood. He saw that Chechen wasn''t asleep, so he went on.


    "So you must stick to it. This time you must have your own opinion. Bogusslav can''t die, or our money will be ruined. My uncle and nephew went from sword to fire and managed to create this wealth."


    "I see, uncle!" Chechen replied. He deliberately dragged a long tone on "Uncle".


    At this time, Pedro finally heard that Cherchen was in a bad mood. He sighed and said, "don''t say, don''t say. You are also an adult, and you will decide what to do for yourself."


    With that, Pedro turned over again.


    After a while, the room snored like thunder.


    But Chechen couldn''t sleep. His shining eyes looked at the full moon outside the window and kept looking at it.


    The next morning, when Pedro was still asleep, Chechen got up early. When he returned to his room, he found that the door was locked and could not be opened.


    At this time, of course, Chechen would not go back to his uncle''s room to sleep. So he went downstairs and prepared to exercise.


    In the backyard of Marshal''s house, Chechen met marshal lubaomatsky, who also got up early.


    Lubaomatsky was wearing only leather pants at this time. His upper body was bare. He was pouring buckets of cold water on his body. After pouring, he also picked up the snow on the ground and wiped it on his body.


    After a while, the Marshal''s body turned red.


    Cherchen knew that in Eastern Europe, Polish soldiers and Czarist Russian soldiers loved to exercise themselves in this way. This was often the case with yelisi and fedot in their mercenary regiment. But he didn''t expect that princes such as marshal lubomatsky were also keen on this.


    "Marshal," said Chechen.


    When lubaomatsky saw that it was Chechen, he put down the bucket. Then a servant hurried to send a dry towel.


    LV baomatsky walked towards Chechen while wiping the water on his body.


    "Our hero, why did you get up so early? Don''t forget, your injury hasn''t healed yet."


    Seeing the Marshal''s first words, he was concerned about his injury, and Che Chen''s heart was hot.


    "It''s all right, marshal. The ointment ah Yuqi rubbed me is amazing. Most of my wounds have scabbed on my way back."


    Chechen and lubaomatsky walked side by side in the direction of the restaurant.


    "Speaking of the Ayuki, I heard that they claimed to be Kalmyk. Are they one of the Tatars? Under the jurisdiction of which Khan?" lubaomatsky asked.


    Before today, LV baomaz didn''t care much about ah Yuqi and others who escorted Chechen and Princess Louise Henriette back. The marshal, like others, regarded them as Crimean Tatars working for Chechen.


    But when the officers of the Marshal''s house took them to a camp in Werner city where Tatars were specially placed, these people fought with the Tatars in the camp. When they defeated several times their own Tatars in the unarmed fight and were ready to pursue the victory, they were stopped in time by the Polish officers and soldiers who came to stop the fighting. Seeing these people and Tatars Unable to stay together, one of the Polish officers had to rearrange ah Yuqi and them to a hotel for a rest. At the same time, they wrote a report on what happened and submitted it to the Marshal''s house.


    Lubaomatsky also saw the report this morning. After reading it, he greatly praised the combat effectiveness of Ayuki and others, and remembered their claim that the Kalmyk people could beat away 21 Tatars with only eight people. What a combat effectiveness!


    "They are not Tatars, nor are they under the jurisdiction of any Khan in Crimea or bey. In fact, they have their own independent khanate, just downstream of the Volga River. It is said that they come from the Far East and are also descendants of Genghis Khan. Ayuqi is the son of Khan in the Khanate, and he is a Taji. Er, the meaning of Taji is similar to our prince. He said Chechen knew little about the Kalmyk Khanate. He could only tell lubaomatsky what he knew, and also told him about his war with ayyuqi in cherkesk.


    Hearing that the Kalmyk Khanate was not a small Khanate subordinate to the Crimean Khanate and was located in the Volga River Basin in czar Russia, lubaomatsky became interested.


    "So what is their relationship with czar Russia? Is it goodwill or hostility?"


    "They were neither friendly nor hostile to czar Russia, but they were very interested in their interests," Chechen replied.


    After listening to Chechen''s story, an idea took shape in lubaumatsky''s mind - the main force of the Republic is fighting fiercely with the army of Czar Russia in Ukraine. If you set a fire in the backyard of Czar Russia at this time


    "You go to invite the prince ah Yuqi to the Marshal''s house at noon and say that I will give a banquet to thank them in person." Lv baomatsky said.


    Cherchen knew the real purpose of LV baomatsky''s banquet for ah Yuqi when Marshal ordered him to invite ah Yuqi. He sincerely admired marshal lubaumatsky''s quick thinking.

 Chapter 765

    The marshal sat down on the dining chair - it was time for him to have breakfast.


    Cherchen was going to leave, but lubaomatsky asked Cherchen to have breakfast with him.


    This is certainly a great favor to anyone. Chechen quickly thanked en and sat down.


    The servants soon brought breakfast. The food inside is really diverse, ranging from sausages and barbecues to cream cakes and desserts made by French chefs.


    Marshal lubaumatsky had no scruples about what he ate. He grabbed a sausage, took a bite, threw a cream cake into his mouth, and then drank a large glass of red wine.


    Che Chen also let go of this. He picked up a cream cake and waited for it, but he saw Natalie walking to the door of the restaurant.


    Chechen''s hand was there.


    His mind turned a thousand times, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    "Natalie, are you awake too? Come and eat together. Your husband Chechen is worthy of my lucky star. He not only brought back the imprisoned Princess Louise Henriette, but also brought a new army to the Republic. With this new army, we may soon win the war in Ukraine," said lubaomatsky.


    Hearing what the marshal said, although she didn''t know why, Natalie''s face turned ruddy. She went to the table opposite Chechen and sat down.


    "Give Natalie a mushroom clam chowder," lubaumatsky said to his French chef.


    "No, three."


    Soon, thick soup was served. Natalie immediately picked up the spoon and drank.


    Cherchen''s mind was all on Natalie, and he didn''t drink a mouthful of the thick soup in front of him.


    Lubaomatsky took up the thick soup and drank it all at once.


    Natalie took a sip and looked up. Chechen quickly lowered his head and pretended to be drinking soup.


    "It''s delicious, marshal," Natalie said to lubomatsky.


    Hearing Natalie''s praise, lubaumatsky smiled. He motioned the chef to have another one for Natalie.


    In the whole process, Natalie didn''t even look at Chechen, as if his husband didn''t exist.


    Chechen felt a little embarrassed. He tried to lower his face.


    At this time, Princess Louise Henriette and the Royal dining officer mihau raziweu came together with Prince boguslav.


    Although boguslav was a prisoner, he was a pro Baron after all, so he was free to move except that he could not leave the Marshal''s house.


    Seeing that Chechen was also there, boguslav''s face twitched, but he quickly adjusted his facial expression.


    Princess Louise Henriette looked at Cherchen with a wry smile. The princess was brought by the imperial dining officer because she was the aunt of Prince boguslav.


    "My marshal. Please forgive us for coming uninvited." the imperial food officer took the lead in saying.


    Princess Louise Henriette made a princess gift.


    "How could it be! It''s too late for me to see you two happy! Old friend, haven''t you had breakfast yet?"


    "I didn''t eat it. Seeing these foods, my hunger began to cry."


    "Let''s eat together."


    Three people took their seats.


    The atmosphere between Cherchen and Natalie was already very embarrassing. Now boguslav took his seat, the atmosphere was even more embarrassing.


    Che Chen looked at the tablecloth with empty eyes. The silver spoon in his hand knocked the empty soup bowl unconsciously.


    Suddenly, Natalie stood up.


    "I''m full," she said.


    Then Natalie saluted lubaumatsky and left.


    "I''m full too." Chechen quickly stood up.


    "Just a moment, please."


    Seeing that Cherchen was leaving, Princess Louise Henriette quickly said something to stop her.


    She and the imperial dining officer came together today for the sake of bogusslav.


    "Count Chechen, we have something to say. It has something to do with bogusslav." the princess said clearly.


    Chechen had to sit down again. Natalie went back to the house without looking back.


    Lubaumatsky set aside the servants in the restaurant. Now, there are only five of them left.


    "Say it, cousin. Repeat what you said to the statue yesterday." the imperial dining officer opened his mouth to boguslav.


    Boguslav stood up. He looked at lubaumatsky as solemnly as he looked at the crucifixion of Jesus.


    Then he said, "marshal, I hereby swear by my faith and knight''s Honor: I will swear to be loyal to the Republic, maintain her tradition and defend her land to the death. For my past fault, I will hand over Mya telsk fort and all the fortresses around; I will make a clean break with the invaders."


    Speaking of this, boguslav looked at his Chechen, then gritted his teeth and said, "I will give up all my hatred for aleval Chechen and regard him as my closest friend, brother and sibling."


    After hearing boguslav''s oath, lubaumatsky said, "Prince boguslav, I believe in your oath. But it''s not me who can forgive you."


    Then the marshal pointed to Chechen and said, "in private, release your power. Count aleval Chechen has the power to forgive you in public. As I said to your cousin, I will try my best to mediate for you in front of your majesty."


    Prince boguslav seemed to know that lubaumatsky would say so. He took a document from his pocket and put it on the table.


    "Count Chechen," said boguslav: "Being in prison, I can''t redeem my freedom with 100000 tales for the time being. But here is a written note. The 11 fields and 20 manors and castles listed here are the property of my family in Lithuania and Ross, and I can guarantee that none of these properties can be used for both. You can take them with confidence. At the bottom is my family Pen signature and family badge. From now on, these are yours. "


    When boguslav said this, the imperial dining officer''s eyes turned to Chechen, full of hope and supplication.


    Chechen hesitated.


    He knew that this was his last choice - between Natalie and boguslav.


    If he chooses forgiveness, he will gain the friendship between the imperial dining officer and the raziwiu family, and marshal lubaomatsky will trust himself more; moreover, he can also get a lot of money.


    If you choose to investigate, you will get Natalie''s "forgiveness", and the two will make up as before; and the king and queen may be more grateful to you.


    How to choose now depends on yourself.


    Che Chen lowered his head and thought. The imperial food officer looked at Che Chen nervously.


    Finally, Chechen made a decision.


    In fact, he has already made that decision.


    "God said, ''forgive your enemies, just as I forgive my enemies,''" Chechen said.

 Chapter 766

    On the night after boguslav reached Cherchen''s understanding, Colonel Jerzy haretsky in Werner visited the hotel he had been to again.


    Now, Colonel Jeri haretsky, like his "loyal" Prince mihau, began to go downhill - Prince mihau seems to be becoming more and more marginalized due to lubaomatsky''s growing love for Chechen, and Colonel Jeri haretsky''s status has plummeted.


    However, unlike Prince mihau, who was decadent and indulged in the gentle countryside, Colonel Jerzy halletsky did not show any dissatisfaction and resentment at least on the surface. He still tried his best to do his work, but he was more silent and less talkative than before.


    There are still not many people in the tavern today. The tavern owner recognized Colonel Jerzy haretsky, and he skillfully took the colonel to the position where he often sat.


    On the next table in that position, there was also a man with his back to him. The owner of the tavern asked Colonel Jerzy halletsky if he would like a cup of honey wine according to the old rules, but Colonel Jerzy halletsky refused.


    It''s cold and cold. It''s better for his spleen and stomach to cook wine.


    After a sip of wine, Colonel Jerzy haretsky put down his glass.


    Then he heard the familiar voice behind him: "His Majesty King Carl x salutes you."


    Jerzy halletsky frowned.


    "Why didn''t you say that Jerzy halletsky danced in the wardrobe?" the Colonel asked impolitely.


    The voice behind him paused, as if he hadn''t expected Jerzy halletsky to say such a thing.


    Seeing the other party''s eating, Jerzy halletsky had no reason to be happy.


    With the capture of Prince boguslav this time, Jeri haretsky felt more and more that the Swedes were doomed on the battlefield of Lithuania. Although he sold himself to be a wave traitor because he was afraid of life and death, he was still proud in his heart.


    But before Jerzy halletsky had enough fun, the voice rang again: "Jerzy halletsky is dancing in the wardrobe."


    "You!"


    Jerzy halletsky was so angry that he suddenly turned his head. Due to excessive force, the wine in the wine glass on the table in front of him was driven to shake violently.


    But before Jerzy halletsky could say anything about you, the man''s subsequent words scared Jerzy halletsky into a stupor.


    "The great King Carl x is coming back."


    Back, back where? Obviously Poland.


    Jerzy halletsky swallowed hard.


    The sense of superiority and pride he had just accumulated dissipated in this instant.


    Jerzy halletsky was as afraid of Carl x as a mouse is of a cat. No, Jerzy halletsky may be a mouse, but Carl x is by no means a cat. He is a male lion, a northern European male lion.


    In fact, not only Jerzy halletsky was afraid of Carl x, but there was a phobia of Carl X in the Polish army. The cause of this disease is Carl X''s invincible record.


    No matter which battle, as long as Carl X was the commander, the Swedish army had not been defeated. Even if the enemy was surrounded, they could retreat under Carl X''s tricks.


    The Polish generals against Carl x, from King Jan kachmidge to general Stefan charnietsky and commander sapega, suffered a tragic defeat. Even if there was a small victory, they would lose again.


    Especially in the second Warsaw campaign, the Polish army still suffered a tragic defeat with nearly twice the strength advantage. Even the previously invincible wing cavalry charge failed to change the situation.


    Although marshal lubaumatsky, who is now in charge of the Lithuanian military affairs, did not face off with Carl x, Jeri haretsky firmly believed that marshal was not Carl X''s opponent. For in the eyes of Jerzy halletsky, the Marshal''s military talent is at best equal to that of braue vicinsburg opposite - with the assistance of general Stefan charnietsky and commander sapega.


    "Your Majesty, your majesty is coming back?" yezh halletsky stammered in a low voice.


    He unconsciously called Carl X "Your Majesty".


    Originally, the word should be called Jan kachmidge, the only legitimate monarch of the Republic.


    "Yes," the man said, gloating and laughing.


    He was laughing at the courtesies of Jerzy haretsky.


    "The brilliant eyes of the great Carl X have turned to Lithuania. The hundred war warriors returning from Denmark and Norway are already on their way to Lithuania."


    Jerzy halletsky swallowed again. He felt very thirsty.


    At this time, Jerzy halletsky had completely lost his ability to think.


    His mind was blank.


    "What does your majesty need me to do?" the Colonel asked hard for a long time. At this time, he did not dare to resist at all.


    "Your Majesty wants to know how Prince bogusslav is now?"


    "Prince, he has surrendered to field marshal... No... to lyubomatsky. And he will hand over 20000 troops and the control of MIA telsk. In addition, Princess Louise Henriette and Prince Frederick are also in the field marshal''s house." yezh halletsky said everything Fang asked and didn''t ask.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, yes. It''s absolutely true." Jerzy halletsky was afraid that the other party would not believe him. He accentuated his tone and said, "in seven days, the marshal will personally go to miyadelsk to receive the whole fortress."


    There was another long silence.


    Just when Jerzy halletsky thought the conversation between them was over, the voice opened again: "thank you, Colonel. Your information is very important."


    Then a thing touched Jerzy halletsky''s hip. The colonel looked down, but it was a leather bag.


    "This is your reward. Remember, King Carl x is very gracious. He will not forget how a person who is loyal to him sincerely, nor will he let go of anyone who disobeys and betrays him."


    With that, the man drank the last sip of wine in the glass, then stood up and left the tavern.


    It was not until the door of the tavern was closed again for a long time that Jerzy halletsky took a gulp of Shaojiu.


    Then he opened the leather bag under the table in the dark. In the first mock exam, he was a gold coin in one hand. There are at least 200 pieces in this bag.


    More than ten minutes later, the Colonel also stood up. He generously rewarded the tavern owner with a gold coin, then tied the leather bag around his waist and walked out of the tavern.


    Outside, the snow began to fall again.

 Chapter 767

    The secret envoy''s words to Jerzy haretsky were half true and half false.


    Because although Carl x did return to Sweden, the army did not advance to Lithuania. Moreover, Carl X has not yet known the news of boguslav''s capture.


    When Baron Carl Gustav franger sent the news of the rescue of Princess Louise Henriette to Stockholm, King Carl X was meeting with members of Parliament in Gothenburg.


    He wants to persuade congressmen to continue to support his war.


    In the four-year War, except for occasional defeat in the war with Poland, Carl x won great victories against czar Russia, Denmark and Norway, creating one war miracle after another.


    In other countries, some people even exclaimed: "Gustav, the male lion of northern Europe, has been resurrected".


    But although this series of victories brought endless fame to Carl x, it also brought the finance of the kingdom of Sweden to the brink of collapse.


    In the cross sea expedition to Denmark, Carl x, who came across the sea, carried more than 20000 troops. At this time, the local population of Sweden was less than 1.2 million, that is, an average of one soldier for every 60 Swedes. This does not include the Polish army in Sweden.


    Such a high proportion of soldiers and civilians makes domestic complaints abound. Especially due to the war with Denmark, the sea trade route of the kingdom of Sweden was cut off, which caused huge losses to the domestic bourgeoisie and farmers.


    Yes, although the Kingdom gained great benefits in the early stage of the war against the Republic of Poland, and the ships loaded with booty almost blocked the channel to Stockholm, these wealth had long been put into the bottomless hole of the war. Now the whole kingdom benefits only soldiers, nobles and mercenaries, while the survival of businessmen and farmers is deteriorating every day.


    The businessmen who were unwilling to continue to be the leaders of injustice used the weapon of Congress to put pressure on Carl x to stop the war and recuperate.


    Carl x certainly could not agree to such a request. In Karl X''s view, he had defeated Denmark and Norway and forced them to sign an alliance under the city; The main force of Czar Russia is limited to the quagmire of Ukraine. Now it is a good time for him to command Poland and reoccupy this rich country. How can he give up halfway!


    "Distinguished members of Parliament!"


    Carl x stands in the center of the house. Today he is dressed in sky blue and wears a white wig.


    Carl x shouted at the members of Parliament sitting in an oval shape: "Poland, my next goal is Poland. And I will succeed, just like Denmark and Norway."


    The MPS began to stir.


    Some aristocratic and military councillors cheered, while the representatives of the bourgeoisie whispered, "I''m afraid we haven''t laid down Poland. We''re bankrupt."


    "You won''t go bankrupt," said Carl X.


    He listened to all those discouraged words.


    Carl x wanted to go on immediately, but his throat suddenly hurt and then coughed violently.


    When crossing the sea in Denmark, Carl x, like ordinary soldiers, wrapped in blankets and walked through the thick sea ice, which caused serious damage to his body and pneumonia.


    Carl x hurriedly took out his handkerchief from his pocket and covered his mouth. He coughed again, and without looking, he put the handkerchief back in his pocket.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, businessmen and workshop owners, think about it. What is there in Poland? With an endless population, wheat that can''t be cut, and flocks of sheep full of high-quality wool, we have taken Poland. Are you afraid of no market for your goods? Are you afraid of no workers in your factories? Are you afraid of no raw materials? I want to say, there will be a shortage of bread Yes, there will be butter. "


    "But the people there hate us, and their cavalry is invincible," whispered a stocky fat man in a corner of the house.


    This is the owner of a handicraft factory from Riga. Four years ago, he gave his factory to his relatives and borrowed a large sum of money to invest in the war of Carl X against Poland. Four years later, he had nothing and left a back of his hand in Poland - a memorial left to him by a Polish dragon cavalry.


    "People there welcome us."


    Carl x didn''t even look at the craftsman who objected. He said: "The Poles believe that I will bring them permanent peace, because I am a most benevolent and kind monarch. And Jan kazimiz is a coward and tries to destroy the golden freedom belonging to all Polish nobles. The so-called justice has more help and injustice has less help. This time, more oberlinski and goodzlinski will devote themselves to my just cause."


    Oberlinski and goodzlinski mentioned by Karl X were the great nobles of the great Polish province. During the invasion of Poland led by Wittenberg, they did not resist at all, surrendered happily and swore allegiance to the king of Sweden. They completely handed over the control of the richest great Polish province of the Republic of Poland to each other, including all churches and Royal Property on the land Including all towns and castles in Poznan, Kalis and koshian.


    What is more shameless is that on the night of signing the surrender agreement, they shamelessly attended a banquet in the Swedish camp. They devour freely, as if nothing had happened during the day, as if the people around them were friends, not invaders who slaughtered their compatriots and plundered their motherland''s wealth and land.


    Of course, King Jan kazimiz and the traitors in the eyes of the Polish people are loyal people who welcome the king in the eyes of Carl X.


    The senators began to chatter again.


    After five minutes, an old man in a robe with a cross on his chest stood up - he was the Archbishop of Leiva.


    "Your Majesty," said the Archbishop in a trembling voice: "Of course we all know about oberlinsky and goodzlinsky, but now in Poland, with all due respect, you may not find such a person anymore. The attack of some of our generals on the chenstohova monastery ignited the anger of the poles. Now, we are not fighting Jan kazimiz or some polish nobles, but a people In that nation, we have no friends but only enemies. Imagine if there is an example of a nation successfully conquering another nation in history? Your majesty, you and your hundred battles can defeat 1000, 10000 or even 100000 people, but it is absolutely impossible to defeat a nation with millions of people! "


    The old bishop was highly respected and had been to Poland. The truth of his words was undoubtedly reliable and persuasive. As soon as his voice fell, some members of Parliament who shared the same view with the bishop shouted: "peace! Peace!"


    The sound of peace became louder and louder, and Carl X was dizzy.


    Carl x supported the podium in front of him with his hand. His mouth was sweet, but he swallowed it.


    Carl x must continue the war, not for himself, but for his children.


    He knows his body very well. Since he got sick, his body has been getting worse day by day. Even the doctor said he was afraid that he would not live for a few years.


    Therefore, he will pave the way for his son''s smooth accession to the throne.


    The real purpose of the war was not to occupy much Polish territory. Carl x knew that it was an extravagant hope to wear another crown for himself.


    Now he just wants to promote peace through war, and force King Jan kazimiz to meet his two demands: first, completely abandon his claim to the throne of Sweden; second, cede Pomerania and Livonia.


    King Jan kazimiz never gave up his claim to the Swedish throne, which made Carl x always feel like a thorn in his throat. Carl X was not the direct successor of the vasa Dynasty in Sweden. He was able to become king of Sweden by the abdication of his cousin Queen Christina. In a sense, he was not right. When he was alive, he could suppress all opposition Voice. But once he dies, those with ulterior motives and Jan Kazimierz will make new demands on the Swedish throne. In his generation, he will completely interrupt the appeal for the Swedish throne from Sigismund III vasa to Jan Kazimierz, and make his son the only legal heir.


    The South Bank of the Baltic Sea, Pomerania and Livonia are the most important sources of trade income for the kingdom of Sweden. Only by ensuring the rights and interests of the kingdom of Sweden here and the financial collapse of the kingdom of Sweden''s high-load operation due to war can it be slowly alleviated through blood transfusion.


    He must do it before he dies.


    Carl x raised his head. Suddenly, he saw two figures outside the house - his wife Hedwig ilionora and their three-year-old son (the future Carl XI).


    Heidwich ilionora is dressed in red today. Her blond hair is coiled high like a dazzling red candle. Little Carl is dressed in a small black and white dress. Little Carl inherited Carl X''s thick black hair, and the front hair covers his forehead.


    Heidwich ilionora took the child''s hand and looked at himself with worried eyes, while their child was looking at his father and his mother with a simple face.


    Seeing these two loves of his life, Carl X''s body seemed to be full of power again.


    "Who said no!"


    The quarrel among the members of the house continued. Carl x suddenly stood up straight, like a scabbard sword.


    "In Lithuania, Prince boguslav raziweu is still on our side and is committed to me; and"


    Speaking of this, Carl x paused.


    Although the elector still showed no sign of giving in to himself, Carl x believed that with his only son and wife in his hands, the elector would give in.


    It''s just a matter of time.


    "Frederick William, the elector, has changed his mind. He will alliance with me again."


    The news was undoubtedly a powerful bomb, which burst into flames in the house of Commons.


    Since this remark came from the king, no one doubts or dares to doubt the authenticity of this remark. They are just calculating how the re-election of emperors and princes will affect the situation.


    Carl x did not have time for every congressman to consider the pros and cons. He said in the direction of Archbishop Laval: "Bishop, in Lithuania, tens of thousands of Protestants are being persecuted by Catholics. They demolish Protestant churches, deprive Protestants of their right to vote and residence, and even force Protestants to change their religion. These Protestants have no way to heaven or earth. They unite around Prince boguslav and make the last dying struggle. The reason why they do not give up their faith is not like Yang ¡¤Kazimizh surrendered precisely because they believed that the kingdom of Sweden, a Protestant country, would not ignore the plight of its members. You said we could not defeat a nation, but I would say, God can! "


    Religious correctness is the greatest correctness. After Carl x moved out of the banner of protecting Protestants in Lithuania from Catholics, even Archbishop Laval dared not stand up to him.


    Carl x seemed to have won a great victory. In the following time, no one dared to raise objections. But when it was time to allocate funds for the next war, the Parliamentarians began their unremitting "struggle" with the king.


    Carl x asked the parliament to approve a large war appropriation of 300000 tales and pay at least 50000 every month. This made parliamentarians lament that they didn''t have so much money even if they killed themselves.


    Carl X was thirsty and worried several times, but the Parliamentarians only agreed to allocate 100000 tales for the war and pay 30000 every month thereafter.


    Finally, Carl x accepted the plan. He had secretly determined that he would sell the Royal Castle, grange and other industries for the insufficient part, because in the next war, he could only win but not lose.


    After the meeting, Hedwig ilionora took little Carl into the house. Little Carl saw that the four men were almost gone and threw himself into his father''s arms.


    "Dad!" cried Little Carl.


    Carl x gently picked up the child with one hand and put his other hand around his wife''s shoulder.


    "I won," he said.


    Queen Hedwig ilonora smiled.


    "I know, I know my husband has always been at a disadvantage."


    The attendant nearby came and put on the cloak for the king.


    In November, Sweden has long been shrouded in ice and snow.


    Holding his wife and daughter in his arms, Carl x suddenly felt guilty.


    I spend too little time with them, too little.


    "After the war, I won''t go there. It''s in Stockholm. Our family." Carl x said.


    Hedwig ilionora leaned closer against Carl X''s shoulder.


    While Carl X was enjoying a rare family time, the king''s military attache, count owar von Goethe, entered the house. He obviously had something urgent, but when he saw this scene, he couldn''t help stopping.


    Carl x raised his head. He read an anxious look in the eyes of Orval von Goethe.


    The king couldn''t help but loosen his arms around his wife.


    Hedwig ilionora rose from Carl X''s arms. She knew that it was time for the king.


    "Carl, let''s go. Let dad handle his business." the queen said softly.


    Little Carl reluctantly walked out of the door under the guidance of his mother.


    "Your majesty!" Orval von Goethe stepped forward.


    "What''s up?" asked Carl X.


    "Princess Louise Henriette escaped."


    Hearing the news, Carl x stumbled. Fortunately, he helped him to the podium in time.


    "When did it happen?" asked Carl X.


    "Half a month ago," said Orval von Goethe.


    Fifteen days!


    Carl X was once again angry. He asked Orval von Goethe why Carl Gustav franger had not reported until now!


    "Your Majesty, the Baron can''t help the snow blocking the road," explained Lord platinum.


    But Carl x didn''t want an explanation. What he was worried about now was that Louise Henriette was rescued, he lost his only support to restrict the elector, and he might have a deep hatred for it. Next, the elector must join forces with Jan kazimi to avenge himself.


    "Damn it! Damn it!" Carl x pounded the podium with his fist.


    "Your Majesty, calm down, your majesty!" Orval von Goethe, seeing Carl x as crazy, advised with worry.


    "Cough!"


    Suddenly, Carl x coughed violently. This time he didn''t even have time to take out his handkerchief from his pocket. Blood splashed on the ground.


    "Your majesty!"


    Oval von Goethe exclaimed. He quickly held Carl X by thousands and gently patted the king on the back.


    After a while, Carl x felt better. At this time, Orval von Goethe proposed to call the royal doctor immediately.


    "No, count." Carl x wiped the blood stains on the corners of his mouth with his handkerchief. He joked, "those doctors can''t do anything except bleed me."


    Orval von Goethe still had a worried look on his face.


    "Count," said Carl x, "go and pass on my order immediately: ''order Simon Grendel hemfett to secretly assemble an elite force of 1000 people at my call at any time, and then order Brauer Wittenberg to secretly assemble 2000 people on the front line.''"


    Hearing these two orders, even if it was stupid, Orval von Goethe knew that the king was ready to use troops in winter. But fighting in winter in Eastern Europe has always been a big taboo, and the king can''t fail to understand this truth.


    But Orval von Goethe didn''t ask much. As a soldier, he knows that obeying orders is the first duty of a soldier. And Orval von Goethe also extremely admired Carl X and regarded him as an example and idol. For the count, even if Carl x asked him to jump off the cliff, the count would not hesitate.


    "Yes!" Orval von Goethe was ordered.


    Then, without a moment''s delay, the count went down to convey his orders.


    There was only Carl x left in the house.

 Chapter 768

    In the middle of winter, the cold wind is biting. Field marshal Brauer Williamsburg and General Robert Douglas and their 8000 troops were stationed in paneweges. As early as the end of summer, Brauer weixingsburg began to collect winter supplies from the surrounding villages and towns and the native land of the kingdom of Sweden, but the cold this year is still more than he imagined.


    The soldiers regarded standing guard at night as a dangerous way. They chose the poor child by drawing lots and called him "general winter''s soldier".


    This title is appropriate, because more than one soldier died in the hands of the "winter general". There are countless soldiers whose fingers, toes and ears have been frozen off.


    As the marshal of the Kingdom, Brauer Williamsburg certainly did not have to worry about the rampage of the "winter general". Because he enjoys the best warmth preservation measures: hat and cloak made of fox skin, fireplace burning dry firewood, hot tea


    But at this moment, Brauer Williamsburg would rather be an ordinary soldier. Because in this way, he would not have to face such a complex situation.


    Brauer Williamsburg is much older than it was three years ago. His trademark goatee is now snow-white, and his hair is gray and white; His cheekbones were sunken, and the skin wrinkles on his face were like gullies left by the river.


    But God knows, a few days ago, Brauer Williamsburg was not like this. At that time, he was much younger than he looks now - although he was very old.


    The reason why braue vichinsburg aged so quickly was that Prince boguslav raziweu was robbed.


    As the biggest supporter and ally of the kingdom of Sweden in Lithuania, the Republic of Poland, boguslav''s capture will lead to disastrous consequences.


    As soon as he got the news, Brauer willingsburg secretly ordered Robert Douglas to strengthen his vigilance in the direction of miatelsk - Brauer willingsburg believed that boguslav could do anything to survive ten years.


    At the same time, Brauer weixingsburg sent troops one after another regardless of the wind and snow to search the roads from devonsburg to Werner. Hituchchen and his party were trapped in the wind and snow. They may be able to save Prince boguslav. But seven days later, the search team sent out frostbitten dozens of people, but got nothing.


    The man who robbed the prince was aleval Chechen. Brauer wickensburg wanted to know with his toes that the prince must have fallen into the hands of the poles at this time.


    On the Marshal''s desk was a paper that Carl X had given him a long time ago, which ordered him to enlist an elite army.


    Brauer willingsburg followed Carl x for many years. He knew that his Majesty was about to make a big move.


    But at this point, this happened.


    General Robert Douglas came in. The Scottish general is still dressed in a Swedish Spearman uniform, a Scottish felt hat and a double-edged machete behind him.


    As soon as he came in, he picked up the kettle and poured himself a glass of water. It was not too hot, so he drank it.


    After drinking, Robert Douglas said, "Simon Grendel hemfett is here."


    Brauer Williamsburg was suddenly surprised. He didn''t expect Simon Grendel hemfett to come so soon.


    This also means that his Majesty King Carl x is not far from panevius.


    "Hemfitch did not say when his Majesty would arrive?" asked Brauer willingsburg.


    "Two days later."


    Brauer Williamsburg bowed his head at Robert Douglas''s answer.


    After a while, he asked Robert Douglas, "did you tell hemfett about the disappearance of Prince boguslav?"


    "No," said Robert Douglas, "I think it''s up to you to tell hemfield yourself."


    Brauer Williamsburg nodded. "I''ll see him myself."


    When Simon Grendel hemfett heard the news that Prince boguslav was captured by the poles, he was shocked and speechless for a long time.


    It took him a while to recover from the shock.


    Then he beat his feet on his chest and said: "God does not bless the king! God does not bless the kingdom of Sweden! His majesty wanted to use the opportunity of wind and snow and the enemy''s lack of defense to launch an attack to seriously damage or annihilate a Polish Army led by lubaumatsky, resulting in a situation in favor of our side. Bogusslav is a very important part of this plan. But now Prince bogusslav is captured, If he strikes back, panevelis will be attacked by the enemy on both sides. "


    Brauer Williamsburg and Robert Douglas looked at each other - that''s what they''re worried about now.


    "Your Excellency hemfett," said Robert Douglas, "we are also worried about this, so the marshal told you the news in advance. Our Marshal hopes you can work with him to persuade his majesty to withdraw."


    Hemfett took out his handkerchief and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He muttered, "that''s right, that''s right."


    So the three reached an agreement. They waited for the arrival of Carl X in the barracks, worrying about how the unexpected bad news would hit the king.


    Two days passed quickly. The wind and snow on this day not only did not weaken, but more rampant. Brauer wickensburg led two generals and dozens of middle and lower ranking officers gathered on the avenue into paneweges, waiting for the king''s arrival.


    The strong wind mixed with ice and snow seeds rushed into everyone''s face and hurt them. The visibility is very low. People five meters away can''t see anything.


    Although the weather was so bad, even if anyone knew that it was very unsuitable to go out, every soldier on the avenue still stood upright, because they were sure that even the greatest difficulties and obstacles could not stop Carl X''s footsteps.


    Finally, out of sight came the sound of heavy horseshoes. The sound of the horse''s hoofs sounded like thousands of big drums at the same time, shaking people''s hearts and souls.


    A silver dragon came near through the wind and snow. Carl X was dressed in black and rode a black horse like the eyes of the dragon.


    The black horse came to a halt five steps before Marshal Brauer Williamsburg, as if its four hoofs had taken root in the snow.


    Then the sound of the horse''s hoofs stopped.


    "Your majesty!" Brauer wickensburg bowed his head to pay tribute to Carl X.


    "Long live your majesty, long live, long live!" the officers shouted at the same time.


    For a moment, the salute overshadowed the sound of wind and snow, and then spread to the nearby forest to produce a fierce echo.


    Carl x stood on the horse without saying a word. When the shouting stopped, he looked at the generals and said, "long live the invincible Swedish army!"


    "Long live!" all the people answered.


    Then the generals turned sideways. They made way from the middle to welcome the king into the city.


    Brauer Williamsburg, Douglas and hemfield got on the horse after the king, followed by him.


    Then, as many as 250 Swedish pistol cavalry entered the city.


    The residence chosen for the king by Brauer weixingsburg was an aristocratic manor in paneweges. After entering the manor, Carl x took off his cloak covered with wind and snow.


    Looking at the king in cotton padded clothes inside, a trace of worry flashed through braue weixingsburg''s heart.


    Carl x always loved military clothes more than all Chinese clothes. Especially in the barracks, he was always wearing cavalry plate armor.


    "Is your majesty so weak?" thought Brauer willingsburg.


    Carl x did not know that his marshal was worried about his body. After taking off his cloak, Carl x immediately asked how the two thousand elite soldiers had assembled.


    Although the three agreed that Carl x would choose to retreat after learning that boguslav was captured, the order was the order. Before receiving the change order, the three still strictly selected 2000 elite soldiers according to the requirements.


    After listening to hemfett''s answer, Carl X was very satisfied. He was about to give instructions for the next step when suddenly his Marshal Brauer Wittenberg took a step forward.


    This shows that the marshal has something to say.


    "Williamsburg, do you have something to say?"


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Say it, my marshal."


    "Your Majesty, there is bad news. Prince boguslav was attacked and captured by alvar Chechen on his way to devonsk a month ago. Moreover, according to the news from Werner, boguslav has planned to abandon his friendship with you and become loyal to Jan kachmidge."


    Brauer Williamsburg''s character never liked to be whitewashed, so he said it succinctly.


    Hearing the news, Carl x stood there as if petrified. But the three could clearly see that a trace of blood flowed from the corners of the king''s mouth.


    "Your majesty!" exclaimed hemfett.


    Carl x reached out and stopped hemfett from coming forward. He took out his handkerchief and wiped the corners of his mouth.


    "It''s just biting a little lip. It''s no big deal." Carl x didn''t care.


    Then he glanced at his marshal and general.


    "Do you want to persuade me to withdraw?" he asked.


    "Yes, your majesty," said Robert Douglas first.


    "I agree," hemfett said.


    "I think that''s the only way right now," Brauer wickensburg said.


    Carl x took a deep breath. If you are an ordinary monarch, you may follow good advice at this time. But Carl X was not, because he went to Carl X and because he had a reason to fight.


    Carl x asked Brauer weixingsburg about the current situation of miatelsk.


    Brauer wickensburg told the king that miatelsk was now in charge of Sarkozy, the housekeeper of boguslav.


    Sarkozy is known to Karl x, who is ignorant and full of bad water. If he has merit, it is loyalty, unlimited loyalty to boguslav.


    It was also because of loyalty that when lubaomatsky sent someone to take over miyagilsk, Sarkozy insisted that he would not open the door until he saw the amnesty order of King Jan kazimiz for his master''s son.


    It was said that miatelsk was in charge of this man and rejected the man sent by lubaomatsky. Carl x suddenly had a plan and had a plan.


    "Hemfett, assemble the three thousand men and horses immediately, and we''ll go to Mia jersk."


    Hemfett and Brauer Williamsburg looked at each other. Finally, field marshal Brauer wickensburg opened his mouth: "Your Majesty, do you want to occupy miatelsk?"


    "It''s not occupation, it''s in charge of boguslav on behalf of the captured. When he is rescued or pardoned, I will return him intact." Carl x said.


    Then, perhaps afraid that the three people could not understand their strategic intention of not retreating but advancing, Carl x made a further explanation: "Ladies and gentlemen, I know you all want me to retreat home, because this is the safest way at present. But have you ever thought that lubaomatsky will stop outside our border after they get the private army of miyadelsk and the 20000 raziwiu family? No, lubaomatsky, they dream of invading the kingdom. So we have to start first Take control of the people, take advantage of the fact that miatelsk is still neutral, take miatelsk, and take the castle and 20000 troops into our hands. "


    "But your majesty, we have only 3000 people," Robert Douglas reminded Carl X of the great disparity in power between the two sides.


    "We are allies with boguslav. I will ask to enter miyadelsk in the name of visiting princess Anna. I believe Sarkozy will not refuse me. Then control the princess and Princess and force Sakovich to submit." Carl x said easily.


    Robert Douglas understood what Carl x meant. Although the Scot felt that it was not moral, he chose to obey the king''s order.


    After that, no one had any objection. The three generals were ready to step down and act according to Carl X''s orders, while Carl x looked at the wind and snow outside the window.


    Suddenly, Carl x squeezed out a name from the deepest part of his throat and said, "aleval Chechen."


    The three turned around.


    Carl x asked them, "do you know what he is doing now, alvar Chechen?"


    Brauer vichinsburg stood up and said to Carl X: "Your Majesty, according to the information from Werner, aleval Chechen is taking Prince boguslav to Warsaw to ask for merit from Jan kachmidge."


    Carl x now really feels that the Spaniard is his nemesis. He destroys his plans again and again. From saving Christina to destroying Yuri hemelinitsky''s election, from saving Princess Louise Henriette to capturing the pro king boguslav. Every time, he causes incalculable losses to himself and his career. And these losses The total loss even exceeded the loss caused to him by all Polish generals and marshals.


    "I will kill you, even if I pay any price." Carl x made up his mind secretly.

 Chapter 769

    Cherchen, who was thought by Carl x, had returned to Warsaw at this time.


    Unlike when she left, Natalie did not return to Warsaw with Chechen. After learning that Cherchen said "forgive your enemy, I forgive my enemy" to boguslav, Natalie rode alone to catch up with the army of Stefan charnietsky''s general army heading for Poznan.


    She''s going to work before the army and forget the pain in the war.


    When Chechen saw Natalie leave without saying goodbye, he had gone after her, but he came back on the way - Chechen thought he had done the right thing this time, so he couldn''t help but ask, and it was all his own compromise; He wants to be tough. Moreover, Chechen also consciously waited for bogusslav to be handed over to King Jan Kazimierz, so the king would solve the problem between himself and Natalie no matter how to deal with bogusslav''s hot potato.


    After returning to Warsaw, Chechen immediately sent someone to announce his return. Soon, the king''s order came down - King Kazimierz ordered Cherchen to rush to Kazimierz palace with Princess Louise Henriette and Prince Frederick.


    Here, King Jan kachmidge and queen ludwiga will host a banquet in honor of the triumphant heroes and the wives and children of the rescued electors.


    Invited to the dinner, in addition to Cherchen and the mother and son of Princess Louise Henriette, there were also some famous nobles in Warsaw, Jan sobesky and other high-ranking military officers. While boguslav''s cousin, the Royal dining officer who came out of the raziweu family, pleaded with his majesty for Prince boguslav. Although he was not invited, he was still shy to attend the meeting.


    Tonight, King Jan Kazimir himself is dressed in beautiful clothes, jeweled and full of brilliance. The brown wig on his head was curled into exquisite Wavy Curls; The skin of the face with a fresh foundation and its lips and lips with lipstick remind people of the pure white and rosy red of the milk, but it looks like a vampire in the eyes of Chen. It looks like a vampire. King Jan kazimiz''s Velvet moustache smeared with olive oil was soft and smooth, and his eyes were bright as if coated with olive oil.


    The king was dressed in a black dress. The gorgeous long coat was carefully patched up by famous craftsmen with strip silk and velvet. The wide sleeves were slit along the two arms and fastened with gem buttons. The wide open collar around the neck is made of thousands of layers of pleats of Italian tailor lace, and the cuffs of the two wrists are also decorated with lace of the same texture. A gold chain hangs on the chest, and from the right shoulder down, the long coat on the messenger goes straight to the left hip bone is a ribbon with gold thread. The ribbon is inlaid with stars like diamonds, which looks like a flickering light band. On his head, he wore a wide brimmed hat with a cluster of boxing black ostrich feathers.


    Similarly, today''s Queen ludwiga was beautifully dressed. Although the queen can no longer compare with young girls such as Princess Louise Henriette or Natalie in beauty, the precipitation of years and the demeanor of being a queen have given ludwiga a different beauty.


    When Princess Louise Henriette came down the steps with Frederick in her arms, Jan kachmidge took off her wide brimmed hat and said hello to the princess slightly, while Princess Louise Henriette quickly put down her son, lifted her dress with her fingertips, and made a deep curtsey to her Majesty the king of Poland with the same humility.


    Then everyone sat down at the table.


    In order to show his respect for the elector''s wife, King Jan kachmidge specially asked Princess Louise Henriette to sit on his left. On his right is his wife. Other participants were also seated according to their titles and official positions.


    The party began.


    In order to close the relationship with Princess Louise Henriette, King Jan Kazimierz kept talking to the princess, while Princess Louise Henriette answered politely. Both of them deliberately omitted the imprisonment of Princess Louise Henriette in devonsk, as if it had never happened.


    Everyone was drinking, but one was anxious like an ant on a hot pot.


    That''s the imperial dining officer.


    On the way from Werner to Warsaw, the imperial dining officer urged Princess Louise Henriette to intercede with her majesty for boguslav. However, after a long banquet, Princess Louise Henriette only had an ordinary conversation with the king and did not involve boguslav at all. How can this not make the imperial dining officer anxious to save people restless.


    The imperial dining officer winked at Princess Louise Henriette, indicating that Princess Louise Henriette should mention boguslav. The message in the eyes was received by Princess Louise Henriette, and was also seen by King Jan kachmidge and queen ludwiga.


    The two supreme masters knew that boguslav was captured by Chechen and brought to Warsaw. The reason why they didn''t invite the imperial dining officer at the banquet in the evening was precisely because of boguslav. Because they knew that the imperial dining officer would plead for his cousin, and King Jan kazimizh could not but must refuse the plea of the patriotic imperial dining officer.


    In short, the king was also in a dilemma about how to deal with boguslav.


    At this time, Queen ludwiga saw that Princess Louise Henriette seemed to want to speak. In order to take the initiative, she said to the Royal dining officer before the princess spoke: "your royal dining officer, I see you have some hesitation. Do you have anything to tell your majesty?"


    All eyes turned to the imperial dining officer.


    The imperial dining officer rose from his seat.


    Before opening his mouth, the Royal dining officer''s face was sad. He shed two lines of tears and begged the king for bogusslav: "Your Majesty, the reason why it is difficult for me to speak is that the facts I ask are contrary to the national law, but trapped by blood. I still want to plead with your Majesty on behalf of my cousin boguslav raziweu, Prince of the Royal Horse warden, and ask you to forgive his crime."


    "What? Boguslav, the traitor was caught?" King Jan kachmidge pretended to be very surprised, but he deliberately focused on the "traitor".


    "Yes," said the imperial dining officer, still with a sad face. His shoulder shook a few times when he heard the king call bogusslav a traitor.


    "Count aleval captured him near miatelsk and brought him to Warsaw."


    Although everyone knew the bogusslav captured by sichen, when the imperial food officer mentioned the name of sichen, the people couldn''t help looking at him.


    The imperial dining officer also glanced at Chechen, but he soon turned his eyes back to the king.


    "Your Majesty, in Werner, I have paid a ransom to count aleval and obtained his understanding. I personally escorted my cousin to Warsaw at your Majesty''s disposal. I know boguslav''s sins are unforgivable, but I still hope that the kindest king can forgive him. As God said, forgive your enemy, I forgive my enemy."


    King Jan kazimiz stood up. His face was solemn and his eyes were cold.


    "If bogusslav were only my enemy, of course I would forgive him. But he was the enemy of the Republic and the enemy of the mother of the motherland. How can I take the place of my mother and forgive those who betrayed her?!"


    The king''s words amounted to the death sentence of boguslav. There was a moment of silence at the banquet.


    After a while, the imperial dining officer woke up from a trance. He suddenly fell on his knees.


    "Your Majesty, for the sake of my little contribution to the Republic, forgive bogusslav." the imperial catering officer wailed, "bogusslav himself knew he was wrong. He wrote a blood letter to admit his process and expressed his repentance."


    With that, the imperial dining officer took out the letter from his pocket and held it high above his head.


    Ukovsky, the Chamberlain, went to the imperial dining officer, took the letter and took it to King Jan kazimiz.


    When the king received the letter, he found that there were actually two letters. Under the letter with the emblem of the raziwiu family, there was also a letter with the personal emblem of Marshal lubaumatsky.


    Obviously, this is the marshal pleading for boguslav.


    King Jan kazimiz slipped the letter into his sleeve without looking at it - he didn''t want to give the impression that he was influenced by the marshal.


    After opening the blood book of boguslav, King yankachmidge read it word by word.


    His face slowly stretched out from gloom as his eyes turned on the letter paper.


    "Bogusslav really wrote with sincerity and repentance," sighed King Jan kachmidge.


    His words obviously meant forgiveness to boguslav.


    When Queen ludwiga heard her husband say this, her eyes showed incredible - just last night, kazimizh vowed that he would make bogusslav the first nobleman hanging at the gate of Warsaw in the history of the Republic.


    But when Queen ludwiga received the blood letter from her husband, Queen ludwiga understood why he changed his mind.


    Boguslav said in his letter that if he was pardoned by the king, he would be a loyal reformer of the king and queen and support their reform plan in the Republic.


    Boguslav, or the imperial dining officer, they know too well what the king and they want.


    This is an irresistible cake. After all, the raziweu family is one of the largest families in the Republic, and it is also the leader of the Protestant nobility.


    "Boguslav is indeed compassionate," sighed queen ludwiga.


    At the same time, her eyes unconsciously looked at the letter in her husband''s sleeve - if lubaomatsky knew that the object of his plea was ready to fall into the arms of the reformers, he didn''t know what to think.


    With this attitude of the king and queen, Princess Louise Henriette also spoke.


    "King and queen, I may be the last of all these people to plead with you for bogusslav. But as the wife of William''s elector of the Principality of Prussia and a relative of Prince bogusslav, besides, the kindest king and queen, please be lenient to bogusslav."


    With that, Princess Louise Henriette and Prince Frederick bent their knees and asked King Jan kachmidge and queen ludwiga.


    "Please forgive the prince."


    Most of the nobles at the party said in unison.


    Jan sobesky was the only person who did not stand up and plead with the king. He sat in his seat, his silver teeth broken, and his hands under the table clenched into fists. He looked at Chechen sitting opposite him.


    Chechen didn''t plead, but he didn''t stand up against it.


    King Jan kachmidge said, "in that case, I will ask for forgiveness of bogusslav in front of the goddess of national protection and Christ."


    By this time, the dinner was drawing to a close. The waiter brought the toilet water and let the diner clean his hands. Then king Jan kazimiz rose first and extended his arm to Queen ludwiga, while Princess Louise Henriette picked up Frederick.


    That night, Princess Louise Henriette stayed at the kazimi Sun Palace.


    Chechen left alone.


    Behind him, Jan sobesky stopped Chechen.


    As soon as Jan sobesky spoke, he was full of blame for Chechen.


    "Cherchen, I shouldn''t have said that because you are innocent. But I can''t help it because a traitor of the Republic has been pardoned and the legal system has disappeared."


    Chechen''s cheeks are red.


    King Jan kazimizh''s forgiveness of bogusslav was also beyond his expectation. He thought that bogusslav was escorted to Warsaw and the only thing waiting for him was the death penalty.


    "Yang, I really didn''t expect it," Chechen tried to defend.


    In fact, Chechen didn''t expect that boguslav was pardoned by the king as Natalie said. At that time, he promised lubaomatsky to let the imperial dining officer redeem bogusslav temporarily. He also hoped that bogusslav could not be punished without his own hands. After all, bogusslav died in his own hands, then he and his partners would face the anger and revenge of the whole raziwiu family.


    But who has no selfishness? Although Jan sobeski did not stand up for the pardon of bogusslav just now, he also did not object. Because he once stood on the Swedish side against the king. Although the reason is very complex and he is timely, it is his stain after all. Now the king trusts him, but if he opposes the pardon of boguslav, someone will criticize him for agreeing.


    Jan sobesky waved his hand.


    "Forget it, everything is God''s will."


    With that, Jan sobesky walked forward.


    At this time, the imperial food officer walked to Chechen with joy.


    As boguslav was about to be pardoned, the imperial dining officer was red, and he thanked Chechen again.


    "Count, please rest assured. Once again, I guarantee with my reputation that bogusslav will not seek revenge from you after being pardoned. The gratitude and resentment between you two will be written off, and you will become a good friend of the raziweu family."


    "I hope so, Mikhail imperial food officer," Chechen replied.

 Chapter 770

    After the banquet, Chechen, who had nothing to do for the time being and was waiting for the appointment of King Jan kachmidge in Warsaw, took his men out hunting at the suggestion of Uncle Pedro.


    They rode out of Warsaw wearing hunting clothes and rifles.


    Less than seven or eight miles out of the road, when passing through a small forest, yelishei suddenly rode his horse to Chechen''s side.


    He was so close that their legs almost touched each other.


    "Captain," said yelishei, leaning over in the direction of Chechen, "there is a carriage following us!"


    "What? What''s the matter? Who?" Pedro, who was dozing on his horse, sat up straight. He clenched his shotgun and asked nervously.


    "It''s a carriage!"


    Pedro put the gun on the saddle.


    "Ho!" he said with a long sigh of relief, "I thought it was a large group of people? Carriages? Maybe someone went the same way as us."


    "I''m sure it''s not an ordinary carriage!" yelishei retorted.


    He was so sure because the carriage followed them after they left Warsaw city. Moreover, today, everyone is mainly to accompany Che Chen out to relax and eliminate the depression after quarreling with Natalie. Hunting is second (there are no prey to fight in cold winter), so they don''t ride fast, and can even be described as walking. But even under such circumstances, in the course of seven or eight miles, the carriage always followed them and never surpassed them.


    After listening to yelishei''s words, Cherchen also thinks it makes sense. However, he believes that there should be no such bold robbers near the capital.


    So after another mile and leaving the grove, Chechen ordered everyone to stop at the side of the road to see if the carriage would surpass him.


    After a while, the carriage came to Cherchen and them.


    "Stop!"


    The driver reined in his horse.


    At this time, a young head stuck out of the carriage.


    The young man looked up with a smile and shouted, "Cherchen, uncle Pedro! It''s really you. I can''t recognize you when I see your back at the gate of Warsaw. Do you remember me?"


    When the newcomer got out of the carriage, Chechen and Pedro narrowed their eyes and looked at the smiling face carefully.


    This is a handsome man under the age of 30. He wore a lynx fur round hat with a hairpin decorated with bird feathers, a brown aristocratic robe, a crimson coat and a gold belt.


    The man has a beautiful face and eyes and is extremely handsome. His blue eyes were full of some melancholy and contemplative charm, and the lines of his face were extremely beautiful. Although he wears Polish clothes, he has long hair and a goat beard.


    In the end, Pedro was the first to recognize the man. He cried in surprise, "Katherine, you are Katherine. My God! How can I say you look so familiar. I always feel familiar with your face, but your beard and clothes have completely changed your appearance. Because in the past, I saw you without a beard and wearing a mercenary uniform, but now you are a Polish dress!"


    Then Catherine hugged Pedro and Chechen one by one.


    "Because I married Helena. My father-in-law, Lord fiordo obhovich, has repeatedly stood in the wrong team and is now frustrated. After leaving the political and military circles, we rented several manors near Warsaw at a very low price and settled down. Don''t you know? I have obtained the status of Polish aristocracy."


    Speaking of this, Catherine added a sentence at the end of her sentence: "although it can''t be compared with you."


    Hearing Catherine say so, Pedro''s heart is very comfortable. However, he comforted Catherine that it was good for him to have such achievements, and he still had the beauty to return.


    Everyone just stood by the side of the road and talked. Finally, Catherine remembered that it was disgraceful for the noble to stand on the roadside and chat like this.


    "Everyone, I''m so happy that I didn''t think of inviting you to my house. Are you free? My house is not far from here. It''s a good manor."


    Cherchen, of course, they gladly accepted the invitation.


    When they arrived at Caitlin''s manor, they saw a simple manor. The furnishings inside are very simple and elegant, with some simple furniture, some purchased and some rented from the former owner. Of course, the largest number of weapons in the room are various. It can really be called a small armory - these are the booty of Catherine when she was a mercenary.


    Here, Chechen met Miss Helena obhovich again. Today, Helena''s face is filled with a happy smile. Like a capable housewife, she directs the servants and maids to prepare food and set the tableware.


    Although in terms of luxury, life here cannot be compared with Smolensk, it is obvious that Helena prefers today''s life.


    For a moment, Chechen wanted to put everything down and live this poetic pastoral life with the people he loved.


    The restaurant was soon decorated and the food was put up. So they talked while eating.


    During the dinner, Pedro talked about Cherchen''s amazing achievements as a show off.


    Although Catherine has heard many stories about Cherchen, he is still intoxicated to hear the embellishment of Pedro, the witness and the cowhide king.


    Helena saw her husband''s face glowing red and kindly ordered her servants to warm the wine in the cellar.


    When he heard that Cherchen had captured Prince boguslav back to Warsaw alive this time, the former mercenary drank up the wine in the glass and smashed the glass on the table.


    "Good is rewarded with good, and evil is rewarded with evil. You may not know that although Jiayue lost Smolensk and most of his farms and real estate fell into the hands of the Russians, he still had a small fortune in the Ross region and Lithuania. He lent those money to boguslav to earn interest because he trusted the laziviu family, but because Jiayue lost his power, except There was nothing in the money. After the loan was due, boguslav refused to return the principal, and then even the interest stopped. "


    Catherine''s words gave birth to the idea of retreating from the mountains and forests. Chen quickly cut off the idea - if she didn''t come to the territory and armed, would her fate be the same as that of Catherine''s father-in-law?


    The answer is self-evident.


    Pedro, sitting next to Cherchen, had an idea of Catherine.


    Catherine is a good mercenary. She can manage a team of one or two hundred people at least. Such an officer is the better for the mercenary regiment, and Catherine and her uncle and nephew are both from Franco''s mercenary regiment and have the feeling of incense. There is no doubt about the loyalty of such a person. Besides, looking at the situation of Catherine''s family, although it is not bad, it is definitely not good. If he can return to his command, he can also improve his family situation.


    Out of these considerations, Pedro extended an olive branch to Catherine. But Catherine refused.


    Catherine looked at Helena, who looked at him tenderly and stroked her abdomen.


    "Uncle Pedro, I''m tired of war, because when I was a boy of menglang, I began to fight everywhere. I''ve seen too much blood and separation. Now I just want to enjoy a little peace with Helena and spend a few peaceful days in the rented manor. Moreover, Helena already has my children."


    "Is it true? This is really good news." Chechen said happily for Catherine and Helena.


    "It''s been three months," Helena obhovich said with a shy bow of her head.


    Then, the people expressed their blessings to them one after another.


    The atmosphere in the room was thick when a servant came in.


    "Sir," said the servant in Rose''s heavily accented polish, "someone outside wants to rest his feet."


    Then the servant looked at them and said, "like these people, they are also hunting."


    Catherine is hospitable. On weekdays, he would welcome him, but today they were going to entertain Chechen and his party, so Catherine asked the servant to go down and politely refuse.


    The servant retired. After a while, there was a noise outside.


    Catherine stood up. He accused everyone of strangulation, and then went out to see what had happened.


    Until this time, Catherine mistakenly thought it was the servant of the family who annoyed the passers-by with his rude and tactless remarks.


    Until he saw the face of the comer.


    "Boguslav!"


    Catherine''s cry reached the room.


    Chechen and Pedro looked at each other first, because they knew only one prince named boguslav, and this man should still be imprisoned in the house of the imperial dining officer.


    But immediately, they stood up.


    Needless to say, there is no one but that one who can be so arrogant and domineering.


    Everyone ran out of the house, even Helena.


    Outside the fence, boguslav, dressed in hunting clothes, was confronting Catherine. Catherine, with a sickle in her hand, was eyeing boguslav on his horse, while the servant lay on the ground with a bright red whip mark on her face.


    Boguslav, who was holding a shotgun, saw that Chechen was here. A look of panic appeared on his rare face.


    Yes, he shouldn''t have been here. Although the imperial dining officer brought back the promise of King Jan kazimiz to pardon him, the pardon document was not issued. Strictly speaking, he was still guilty. But bogusslav was ecstatic for the rest of his life, so after the imperial catering officer who took care of him went out, bogusslav would go out to ride a horse to relax his mood.


    Since the only imperial catering officer who could control him was absent, none of the servants in the mansion dared to stop him. They could only watch boguslav go out on horseback.


    Now, boguslav has met Cherchen in a narrow way. If he shows his behavior to the king, Jan kazimierh will be furious.


    "Hi, count. I didn''t expect to meet you here." boguslav said hello to Chechen with a smile.


    Looking at boguslav''s face, Cherchen and Pedro showed an expression of enlightenment.


    "He''s afraid of me."


    "He''s afraid of my nephew."


    They thought at the same time.


    Their expressions made boguslav nervous, and his heart twitched.


    "Prince," said Pedro, who greeted boguslav with surprising enthusiasm, "we just talked about you, saying that you are one of the best trustworthy gentlemen, and the money owed to anyone will be returned - just like what you owe us."


    With that, Pedro winked at Catherine.


    "Right, Catherine."


    Catherine also reacted at this time. He said repeatedly, "yes, yes. For example, if the prince borrows Jiayue''s money, he will return it immediately."


    On one side, yelisi and others also coaxed and praised bogusslav for his honesty and trustworthiness, good character, kindness and love.


    Boguslav''s face twitched again. He asked Catherine, "who is your father-in-law?"


    Helena took a step forward and said to boguslav, "my father is fiordo obhovich. Two years ago, the prince borrowed my father 5000 tales as military expenditure. Do you remember?"


    Of course, the name of Fyodor obkhovich has an impact on boguslav, but he has borrowed a lot of money. Apart from a few huge sums of money, he really has no impression whether he has this small sum of money or whether he borrowed it from Fyodor obkhovich.


    However, boguslav was in a hurry to get away. Regardless of whether he had an IOU or not, he casually said to Catherine, "well, you should repay the loan. Come to my cousin''s imperial dining official''s residence tomorrow to get the money."


    With that, boguslav rode his horse and wanted to leave.


    But how could Pedro let him go so easily - you know, boguslav is famous for going back.


    "Prince," said Pedro, holding the reins of boguslav''s Mount, "we can''t trust you, but you have to leave something as collateral."


    Boguslav was in a panic. He blurted out, "what do you want?"


    Pedro patted the beige Spanish foal in front of him.


    "Just this foal. But don''t worry, Prince. We won''t let you walk back to Warsaw. Catherine, there are other horses here. You can choose one to ride back."


    Bogusslav was angry when he heard that Pedro wanted his own mount.


    My Spanish colt is a good horse that can''t be bought for thousands of money. It''s worth thousands of gold, but the old man wants to take it to compensate 5000 tales.


    But even though he was angry, the situation was stronger than people, boguslav still had to give in.


    "OK, here''s the horse," boguslav gave in.


    Then boguslav got on a bad horse pulled from Catherine''s stable and was ready to leave.


    But Helena obhovich stopped the prince.


    "Wait a minute," Helena said.


    Helena ran back into the house and soon came out with a note paper.


    "Prince, this is an IOU you gave to your father fiordo obhovich. Now I''ll give it back to you intact. Please also know that although we are poor, we are also aristocrats."


    Boguslav took the note at will, stuffed it into his pocket without looking, and then ran away like a horse.

 Chapter 771

    After saying goodbye to Katherine, Chechen and them returned to their residence in Warsaw. In the next few days, Chechen and Pedro began to wait for Jan kazimi''s reward.


    But seven days later, fifteen days later, and a month later, the instrument appointing Chechen as the supreme governor of Brest and enjoying the fief was not handed over to Chechen.


    At the beginning, Chechen also persuaded uncle Pedro to take it easy - King Jan Kazimierz took care of everything every day, and I don''t know there are hundreds of important things to deal with every day. After all, the canonization of Brest to himself is not such a small matter as inviting a dinner. His Majesty must be given some time.


    But when there was no news after a month, Chechen himself began to worry.


    Because Oksana asks Cherchen three times a day when to fulfill her promise for her husband.


    Chechen intends to go to kazimi Sun Palace to inquire. But then he found that he had no one to inquire about except old adults Jan sobesky and Stanislaw pototsky. Old lord Stanislaw pototsky was in kamenetz at this time - it was reported that the Turkish Sultan intended to form an alliance with Sweden to attack Poland, so he was sent there to preside over defense and pay close attention to the movement on the other side of the Dniester river.


    As for Yang sobesky, since the dinner that day, Chechen always felt that there was a little estrangement between the two people. When he asked him for information, Chechen always felt a little uncomfortable.


    Unable to think of it, Chechen had to harden his head and ask the king''s Chamberlain ukovsky. The adult was very cheerful. He promised to spy on his Majesty''s tone for Chechen.


    Ukovsky''s reply to Cherchen also came quickly - the next day, ukovsky sent someone to tell Cherchen that the appointment letter was already going through the procedure.


    If Chechen is an oriental, he will have another understanding and cognition of the meaning of "following the procedure".


    Unfortunately, he is not.


    After receiving the news, Chechen thanked ukovsky and gave him a pure gold wine glass.


    After that, Chechen began to wait patiently again. In the kazimiri palace, on the desk of King Jan kazimiri, the letter of appointment had already been written, and even a thin layer of dust had fallen on it, but the place where the seal should be stamped was always blank.


    There are no procedural problems. Chechen has made so many contributions that even the most stubborn old guys in the Parliament and the Senate can''t find any reason not to reward Chechen.


    The real hesitation is king Jan kazimiz.


    This starts with a letter from general Stefan charnietsky.


    For Natalie''s sudden departure from Werner and her husband to serve in her army, Stefan charnietsky was puzzled and confused. But Natalie kept silent about the reason, and the chief soldier didn''t ask much.


    Later, the commander in chief heard the famous saying of Cherchen''s forgiveness of boguslav in Werner. After contacting Natalie, she didn''t mention anything to her husband in her army, the wise Stefan charnietsky guessed the whole thing.


    While lamenting that bogusslav will escape the hanging, Stefan charnietsky also sincerely admires Natalie''s patriotism. She can put patriotism above children''s feelings and put the interests of the country first in everything, which is something many men can''t do.


    For Chechen, because the chief soldier could not know that the main reason why he chose to forgive bogusslav was the loan, Stefan charnietsky had no resentment against him.


    Because the chief soldier is an old man with rich life experience and experience. Although his relationship with Cherchen is very shallow, Stefan charnietsky knows very well that Cherchen is a man who values love and righteousness. Although most of this friendship was used by his relatives and friends, he had little emotion for the Polish Republic that gave him bread, but the commander in chief understood that it was not Chechen''s fault.


    Cherchen is a Spaniard and his motherland is Spain. Even if he married Natalie kishka and became a nobleman with a title in Poland, compared with the deep love that Spain has raised him for 14 years, less than four years in Poland is really nothing. Natalie''s blaming for Chechen''s perfection and self-reliance are really too hasty in the view of the general army. At this time, what Natalie should do most is to use her tenderness to influence Chechen and let him love his country while loving himself.


    Of course, as a soldier and male elder, Stefan charnietsky''s ideas are inconvenient to say directly to Natalie. So the chief soldier wrote a letter to Queen ludwiga, hoping that the queen could use her influence on Natalie to make Natalie understand these principles.


    The letter was sent to Warsaw, Queen ludwiga received it, and Jan kazimi learned the contents of the letter from his wife.


    At this time, King Jan kachmidge hesitated again about the reward of Chechen Brest - even if it was reduced.


    The king''s reason is also very simple: Brest is not only the important town of the Republic, but also the base for training and cultivating the king''s army, which he and the queen prefer. It is unwise and dangerous to give such a place to an "unpatriotic" person.


    But "unpatriotic" is not a reason to be on the table. After all, Jan kazimieri can''t take the quarrel between the young couple as a sufficient and necessary condition for Cherchen''s "unpatriotic".


    So the king had to use the word dragging tactic, and the matter was delayed.


    During this period, Queen ludwiga was not without criticism about her husband''s delay in handing over the position of mayor Brest to Cherchen, but when the words came to her mouth, the queen swallowed them back. It is the power of the king to appoint officials and when. As a queen, I have been involved in enough national affairs. Some good things and those who fear that the world will not be chaotic even pretend to proclaim that I am a female king, and Jan kazimizh is my queen.


    Although Jan kazimieri always respects his opinions and they love each other, it is because of this that he should be more cautious.


    But when she learned that Cherchen asked ukovsky to inquire about the appointment, Queen ludwiga couldn''t help it any more. She asked her husband directly when to hand over the appointment document to Cherchen.


    King Jan kazimiz hesitated and talked about him. He even said that Mikhail vorodjavsky was more suitable for this position - he looked like he wanted to go back on his word.


    But for an urgent document from Werner, Queen ludwiga and King Jan kachmidge would even quarrel.


    The document was sent by Marshal lubaumatsky. The document said: he was defeated by the army led by Carl X. now the situation in Lithuania is in jeopardy.

 Chapter 772

    An old man is held in zamoshi ? fortress in Lublin province. The old man was dressed in Swedish style clothes - blue coat, bloomers, wide brimmed hat and yellow boots, which made it easy for nearby residents to identify him - a Swedish prisoner of war.


    But beyond that, no one knows any other information about the old man - who is he? What is called? Why are you locked up here?


    I don''t know.


    Some curious residents once tried to inquire about the guards guarding the elderly, but all they could get was a cruel look. If the guard is in a bad mood one day, he will even get a blow on his forehead.


    Although they are prisoners of war, the freedom of the elderly is not subject to too many restrictions. He could walk around the fortress, but his scope of action was limited to the surrounding moat; He can read. When the weather is fine, more than one villager once saw the old man sitting on the wall of the fortress, basking in the sun with a book; He even had the right to make friends. Jan zamois, the great nobleman of Lublin, visited him at the fortress more than once and brought him exquisite food and clothes.


    "It''s more comfortable to be in prison than to be an aristocrat." more than one person once expressed such feelings.


    It has been nearly four years since the old man was imprisoned. One day in March 1659, a cavalry escorted a carriage into zamoshi ?.


    The careful man made the difference between this carriage and the previous carriage. Carved on this carriage is the crest of the crown white eagle, which is exclusive to the king of the Republic of Poland.


    Matvi zamoyski, the commander of the fortress, led a squadron of defenders standing with guns in the square inside the fortress. When the door of the horse was opened and a middle-aged lady came down from it, Matvey zamoiski shouted, "salute!"


    A squadron of Polish Musketeers raised their muskets at the same time. They looked ahead and saluted the comers.


    After a while, matvi zamoiski shouted again, "Libby."


    Then, amid the sound of gunfire, Matvey zamoyski went to the middle-aged lady and knelt on one knee, then took the middle-aged lady''s outstretched hand and kissed her.


    When Matvey got up, the middle-aged lady asked him, "major Matvey, is that one okay?"


    "Go back to the queen. He''s all right. He''s praying in his room right now," Matvey replied respectfully


    It was Queen ludwiga, the queen of the Republic and the wife of King Jan kazimiz. She is here to see the old man who is being held here.


    And he was once a prominent figure.


    His name is alvid Wittenberg. He is the field marshal of the kingdom of Sweden and the former Swedish commander-in-chief of urban defense in Warsaw.


    After being imprisoned for four years, Queen ludwiga will come to see alvid Wittenberg. It is not the queen or King Jan kazimiz who wants to demonstrate to the defeated, or want to meet and smile to eliminate gratitude and hatred, but wants to invite him out of the mountain.


    Due to Karl X''s extremely bold use of troops on the Lithuanian front line of the Republic of Poland in winter, marshal lubomatsky was caught off guard and lost thousands of people and horses and dozens of castles and fortresses. In this frontal confrontation with Carl x, the marshal was brushed by Carl x, beaten and fled.


    Carl x is worthy of a generation of famous generals. After his attempt to sneak attack on miyagilsk was rejected by two boguslav housekeepers, Sarkozy and ostro, on the grounds that "no one will come if the prince doesn''t come back", he immediately released false information pretending to attack miyagilsk and lured lubaomatsky''s cavalry to rescue miyagilsk in the wind and snow. He himself led the army to ambush on the way, took advantage of the favorable opportunity of the great drop in the mobility of the cavalry caused by the wind and snow, and killed more than 3000 Polish troops with the loss of 200 people.


    The roads from Lithuania to the interior of Poland were once again full of fleeing people, who exclaimed, "the Swedes are coming, the Swedes are coming!"


    The atmosphere of terror and despair was like that of Carl x suddenly tearing up the peace treaty and invading Poland in 1655.


    At the same time, the situation faced by King Jan kazimiz at this time is so similar to that in 1655: the main force of the Republic of Poland fought fiercely with the army of Czarist Russia in Ukraine because of supporting vikovsky; In Poznan, the king could not send a suitable general or draw a single soldier to support Lithuania.


    The stunned King Jan kazimiz did not know that Carl X was a desperate fight after he was terminally ill, just to force the Republic of Poland to agree to his peace terms.


    Unexpectedly, after losing the support of the elector and boguslav, Carl X was still so terrible. Jan kazimizh was worried that the situation in Lithuania was out of control, causing the overall collapse, and the king was in a hurry to seek medical treatment. He accepted a suggestion from Queen Ludvika, hoping to create enough trouble for the soaring Kar X.


    Only then did queen ludwiga''s visit to zamoshi ? take place.


    Led by major Matvey, Queen ludwiga came to the place where avid videnberg was held.


    Through the iron window, alvid Wittenberg, as the major said, was kneeling to pray to God. He was so pious that queen ludwiga went in and opened the iron gate and appeared behind him, which the former Swedish field marshal had not yet noticed.


    Queen ludwiga did not disturb alvid Wittenberg''s prayer. She stood behind alvid Wittenberg and carefully observed the enemy she had not met in four years.


    Compared with four years ago, alvid Wittenberg''s hair is whiter and his body is thinner.


    At this moment, alvid Wittenberg stood up. He slowly turned around and looked at Queen ludwiga.


    At this time, Queen ludwiga couldn''t help worrying about whether the old man could complete the important task entrusted to him even if she could convince alvid Wittenberg.


    When he got up, alvid Wittenberg was still hunchbacked. His eyes were deep and his face was pale, as if dye was dying.


    Alvid wiedenberg was not abused in the fortress. In fact, there is only one reason why he will become what he is now - aging.


    "Count, I''ve been greeting you for a long time," said queen ludwiga, leaving her thoughts behind, smiling and greeting Arvid Wittenberg.


    Due to his aging and blurred memory of Queen ludwiga, avid Wittenberg was stunned for a moment. But he finally recognized the king of Poland.


    "It''s Queen ludwiga. It''s really a long greeting. Haven''t we seen each other for four or five years? Please don''t blame my forgetfulness. There is no sun and moon in the prison. I really can''t remember whether it''s 1660 or 1661." alvid videnberg''s expression and tone of voice were like chatting with friends.


    "1659. Count, we haven''t seen each other for three years."


    "Really, really?" alvid Wittenberg laughed.


    "Count, I''m here to let you out this time," added queen ludwiga.


    As soon as he said this, alvid Wittenberg immediately converged and smiled.


    His waist is more bent.


    "So Sweden was defeated?" asked alvid wiedenberg.


    His tone was full of sadness.


    "No. although she pretended to be fierce for a while, it''s only a matter of time before she finally failed." Queen ludwiga didn''t intend to deceive alvid wiedenberg. She told him the situation at this time.


    After listening to Queen ludwiga, the former Swedish field marshal sat down in bed. He closed his eyes and meditated, motionless as a sculpture.


    After a while, alvid wiedenberg said in a low voice, "I thought I would go out in this life unless Sweden was defeated and signed a contract. I didn''t expect the war to continue. My king''s majesty still won, but the queen would let me go. I don''t think it''s unconditional."


    With that, alvid Wittenberg looked up at Queen ludwiga standing in front of him.


    Queen ludwiga praised Arvid Wittenberg for his aging body but his mind was still alive. She said bluntly, "yes, my husband, his Majesty King Jan kazimiz, does have a request."


    As soon as he said this, alvid Wittenberg seemed to have guessed something. He immediately refused: "I will not betray my country. Please go back, Queen."


    Queen ludwiga had expected that alvid Wittenberg would not agree so easily.


    If the former Swedish Marshal had given in so easily, he would have given in when he was captured and when he was in prison.


    So queen ludwiga didn''t give up. She opened her mouth and said to alvid wiedenberg, "we don''t want you to betray Sweden. In fact, my husband is also the heir to the Swedish throne. This war is a civil war in a sense."


    Alvid Wittenberg snorted coldly.


    "His Majesty King Carl x is the orthodoxy of the Swedish throne."


    Queen ludwiga shook her head to disagree with this statement.


    "No, Christina is the most orthodox heir to the Swedish throne."

 Chapter 773

    Alvid Wittenberg didn''t expect queen ludwiga to mention Christina. He didn''t know how to interface at once.


    Then queen ludwiga continued: "When Queen Christina gave up the throne and passed it on to her cousin Carl x, she believed that Carl could lead the people of the kingdom of Sweden to the road of prosperity and strength. But five years later, did the Swedes live a better life? No, the kingdom of Sweden has not been in war for five years. The country is poor and the soldiers are tired, and the Swedish people are in dire straits every day China. As far as I know, in areas such as Viborg and revar in Sweden, farmers have risen up from hard labor and military service. Facts have proved that Carl x is far less capable of governing the country than Christina. "


    There was a fire burning in alvid Wittenberg''s heart.


    Not because of the half true and half false words of Queen ludwiga, but because the words of Queen ludwiga actually have the meaning of supporting Christina''s restoration.


    Alvid wiedenberg is a staunch supporter of Christina. The old man dreams that the queen can regain the throne of the kingdom of Sweden.


    However, alvid Wittenberg carefully covered up his inner joy. He knew that queen ludwiga was an expert who penetrated people''s hearts. If his current mood was seen through by the queen, the Queen''s overweight would be reduced.


    "Oh? Is that so? I didn''t expect that as the queen of Poland, your Majesty would be so concerned about our people." alvid wiedenberg said coldly.


    Alvid Wittenberg''s tone was cold, but Queen ludwiga was not at all unhappy. She continued: "Of course, the king and I also have their own selfishness. The Republic is now at war with the army of Czar Russia in Ukraine. The lessons of the simultaneous war between the Republic and Sweden, czar Russia and Cossacks have been profound enough. We hope to eliminate Sweden''s military pressure on our country by supporting Christina to return to her throne, so as to fully resist czar Russia."


    "OK, OK." alvid Wittenberg clapped his hand. "But queen, if you want to support Christina''s restoration, you should go to Christina. Unfortunately, I''ve been imprisoned here for four years. The queen doesn''t think I can still get news about the queen in prison."


    With that, alvid wiedenberg stared at Queen ludwiga. He wanted to confirm whether Christina planned to return to the Swedish throne. If Christina didn''t mean it, he couldn''t let alvid wiedenberg go to fetch chestnut from the charcoal for the poles in the name of the queen.


    Queen ludwiga didn''t want to tell alvid Wittenberg so easily. From the beginning to now, alvid Wittenberg was asking and answering. Now, Queen ludwiga asked alvid Wittenberg to show an attitude.


    "Count, if Christina wants to regain her throne, will you help her?" Queen ludwiga asked with a smile.


    "Christina Augusta is indeed the heir to the orthodoxy of the Kingdom," said alvid wiedenberg.


    This sentence should be consistent with Queen ludwiga''s evaluation of Christina just now, but it''s true, but alvid Wittenberg answered or he didn''t answer anything.


    Queen ludwiga knew the meaning of elegance. She knew that alvid Wittenberg''s words were enough for this purpose.


    So she said, "Your Majesty has written to the Pope and asked the Pope to persuade Christina. With the face of the Pope and for the sake of her country, Christina has agreed. In four days, she will arrive in Warsaw." Queen ludwiga said.


    Alvid Wittenberg pretended to be struggling. After a while, he breathed heavily as if he had made the most painful decision of his life.


    "God forgive! I have to break my oath to his majesty Carl x for the legitimate children of the former king and for the people of Sweden."


    Queen ludwiga was very happy to see alvid Wittenberg say so. She took alvid Wittenberg''s hand and comforted him that God would not blame him because he was engaged in a just cause.


    Alvid Wittenberg nodded, pretending to be helpless.


    In fact, in alvid wiedenberg''s heart, he has begun to calculate the contacts he can use in the kingdom of Sweden, as well as those powerful people who want Christina.


    Then he began to talk to Queen ludwiga about real problems - money and the army.


    "Queen, even if I support Christina, now I have no soldiers and no power. If you want to restore the queen, how many human and material resources is king Jan kazimiz, or the Republic of Poland willing to support me?"


    Queen ludwiga''s facial muscles twitched a few times.


    Now all the human and financial resources of the Republic are invested in the battlefield of Ukraine. King Jan kazimiz himself is destitute. Perhaps they can only give alvid videnberg one sentence: "self-reliance and hard struggle."


    However, Queen de Vica must not be so straightforward, or alvid wiedenberg would jump up and put down the challenge immediately.


    "Count, you know, the poles have been ravaged by the Swedish army for four years. They hate all the Swedes. If we send the Polish army to support Christina, I don''t think any Polish soldiers are willing to join it."


    "So does the queen mean that you can only provide money for us to hire mercenaries?" asked alvid videnberg.


    Queen ludwiga was silent.


    Alvid Wittenberg''s eyebrows stood up as expected.


    This is clearly asking queen Ludvika: do you want the horse to run and aren''t you going to feed the horse!


    Seeing this, Queen ludwiga had to compromise and said that the Republic could spend about 50000 tales.


    This is the limit that King Jan kazimiz can come up with. That''s all, the king had to borrow money from the pototsky family and marshal lubaumatsky.


    But 50000 tales is far below alvid wiedenberg''s expectations.


    According to the calculation of the former Swedish field marshal, in order to reset Christina, it needs at least 500000 tales of start-up funds, and at least 200000 tales per month thereafter.


    To this end, alvid wiedenberg insisted to Queen ludwiga that unless the Republic of Poland offered 600000 tales or provided 5000 troops and 300000 tales, their idea of overthrowing Carl X by themselves and Christina could only be seen in the mirror.


    Of course, as a beneficiary and participant of the restoration, Christina should have contributed. Moreover, Christina after her abdication did not have any income. Her income came from other places, including norsheping, Gotland and essel, Pomerania and so on, but alvid Wittenberg believed that Carl x must have stopped these private house money belonging to Christina. Over the years, the queen may not be richer than ordinary people.


    Therefore, for the sake of the queen, alvid Wittenberg could only bite the king, Queen ludwiga.


    Queen ludwiga was forced by alvid Wittenberg. She suddenly remembered that a man should have money, and he had not settled his crime of helping Christina escape from Warsaw, and had won Brest for him in front of her husband. In that case, let that guy bleed this time.


    "The count, the king and I do not have money and soldiers, but I know that there is an aristocrat in the Republic who is rich and willing to support Queen Christina''s just cause," said queen ludwiga.


    "Who is it?" asked Arvid Wittenberg hastily.


    As long as Christina can be restored, he doesn''t mind or care that it is the king or marshal of the Republic who helps him.


    "Aleval Chechen," said queen ludwiga.


    "Is that him?"


    Alvid Wittenberg was disappointed to hear the name. Wittenberg''s memory of Chechen still lingers on the head of the mercenary regiment four years ago.


    The disappointment revealed by the drooping brow was clear to Queen ludwiga. She also knew that alvid Wittenberg had been locked up in prison in recent years and was isolated from the world. It was impossible to know what was happening outside.


    "Aleval Cherchen is very different now. He is now the count of the Republic, owns vidava and Bratslav, and will soon be Brest forever. He has three fiefs and tens of thousands of elite soldiers. Moreover, aleval Cherchen has just captured Prince boguslav alive and rescued Frederick''s wife and children from devonsburg. It can be said that he is famous ¡£¡±


    At this, alvid Wittenberg''s eyebrows relaxed.


    If it is true as Queen ludwiga said, then Cherchen is really an excellent help. However, as time goes by, it is unknown whether Cherchen will maintain his friendship with Queen Christina and try his best to help her.


    "Your Majesty, I want to see aleval Chechen as soon as possible," alvid videnberg asked queen ludwiga.


    "Of course. He''s in Warsaw at the moment. You''ll see him soon."

 Chapter 774

    The secret fellow queen devika left alvid videnberg in a carriage and soon arrived in the suburbs of Warsaw.


    In a grove in the suburbs, Queen ludwiga stopped the carriage and instructed to wait until dark before entering the city.


    Alvid Wittenberg looked at Queen ludwiga with some doubt.


    "The Warsaw people are still grateful to you for your good deeds in Warsaw," Queen ludwiga said coldly to alvid wiedenberg.


    For the "good things" he did, alvid Wittenberg did not show how guilty he was.


    As a soldier, he just did what soldiers should do - suppress rebellion and maintain rule.


    After entering the city, Queen ludwiga did not immediately arrange for Arvid Wittenberg to meet with Cherchen, but persuaded her husband, King Jan Kazimir, to finish the "procedure" as soon as possible and hand over the royal seal with a red seal to Cherchen.


    Whether Cherchen can destroy his family and save the trouble will be the key to the victory of the Republic of Poland over Sweden and Carl X. at this time, Cherchen and the king can''t get angry because of anything.


    With this late, like a thousand catties of imperial seal, Cherchen and Pedro were really filled with emotion. From the promise made by the queen, after the fierce battle between Crimea and Ukraine, Brest finally belongs to them.


    "My dear nephew, pinch me so that I can know that I''m not in a dream." Pedro cried with joy.


    Of course, Chechen won''t pinch Pedro, but oxana doesn''t have to. The gypsy came behind Pedro and grabbed a large piece of meat on his back waist.


    "Ow!"


    Pedro howled with pain. He turned in pain and glared at Oksana.


    "Oxana, what are you doing? Are you going to kill me?"


    Oksana laughed.


    "Deputy head, I''m helping you know you''re not in a dream. You should thank me. Why do you blame me?"


    Pedro was so angry that he wanted to pat Oksana on the head. But the clever Oksana had long hidden behind her husband yelishei.


    At this time, Che Chen clapped his hands and motioned for everyone to be quiet.


    "All right, all right. Everyone, please be quiet."


    Next, Che Chen should honor his promise and reward the meritorious ministers of the mercenary regiment.


    Different from the money in the past, Cherchen wants to share real official positions and land with everyone.


    In the past, although Chechen and Pedro owned vidava and Bratslav, they did not actually control much land. Vidava said nothing. The area of the fief is small. If it is distributed to each officer, I''m afraid it''s not enough for two people to enjoy a village or manor; And blatslav, although Chechen is the captain of blatslav Cossacks, in order to win the support of Cossacks, Chechen must ensure the interests of Cossacks, so he can''t divide the local land and farms to the mercenaries at will. Moreover, King Jan kachmidge must pay part of the tax every year; Brest is different. The taxes of 74 towns and 400 villages within its scope will completely belong to Chechen, and ten towns and 34 villages will be permanently assigned to Chechen.


    When the cake is big, there will be more for everyone:


    Yelishei became the mayor of Brest and enjoyed the permanent property rights of three villages, fedot obtained two villages, and Cherchen promised to apply to the king for the status of Polish nobility; Ingrid also changed from the Quartermaster of the mercenary regiment to Brest''s tax officer in charge of taxation; Father sparsokukotsky and Cherchen will apply to the church to be the bishop of Brest diocese.


    As for Xie Miao, aunt valvalvara, bakhte, salben and others, Chechen also has awards of different sizes.


    Although some of them were not in Warsaw at this time, everyone present was happy after getting the reward from Chechen.


    Of course, you can''t be so happy without wine. With the cheers and requests of the people, Chechen took everyone to the nearest pub nearby.


    The sign of the tavern says "hard bones", and the store does live up to its name. Rows of horned bison skulls, deer skulls and elk skulls are hung on the wall of the tavern. Some of these skulls are black, obviously old, and some are white to reflect light. The four walls are decorated with such prey skulls.


    Chechen asked about the origin of these animal skulls. The tavern owner proudly told him that these were the booty of his ancestors. His ancestors used to be the hunting chief of a prince, who was responsible for taking care of a large virgin forest near Warsaw.


    When Chechen and pedro arrived, many people were drinking in the tavern, most of them dressed as poor people. The complacent Pedro disliked sitting with them drinking and lost his value, so he waved his hand and threw out a small pocket of taller.


    "Take the money and go out. We''ve booked the show here today," said Pedro.


    Some people saw that Chechen was crowded and silently picked up the money and left; Although others were angry, they knew that they could not be provoked, so they stood up angrily and threw an angry look at Pedro before they left.


    Chechen felt so wrong, but Pedro grabbed his arm and motioned him to stand firm.


    Pedro acted with a purpose. In his opinion, everything is good, but he lacks masculinity and the momentum of being a great aristocrat. What is nobility? Pedro doesn''t understand. However, when he was working in Germany, he saw that the great nobles were arrogant and domineering, and he felt that Cherchen should do the same.


    He just wants to take this opportunity to teach Cherchen how to be a noble.


    Although the guests were driven away, the tavern owner saw that Pedro was so generous and knew that he had a big customer. He was overjoyed to serve honey wine, wine and beer.


    Pedro and they began toasting in turn. Even yelishei, who had never drunk, was happy. They drank three glasses of beer, so that the heat came out of everyone''s head. Everyone''s words also flowed out like the water flow with the gate open. They interrupted each other so that in the end everyone didn''t know what they said.


    After three rounds of drinking, I don''t know who started it. Anyway, Xie Miao was the first to shoot the skull of the beast in the tavern.


    Then the gunfire crackled. The frightened hotel owner and the servant were stunned. They stared at the absurd game like frightened souls.


    And because of the gunfire, the whole street was disturbed. Crowds of people stood outside the tavern. A few brave men ran to the window and pressed their noses against the window glass. They wanted to see what happened in the house.


    A stray bullet just hit a piece of glass. Although it didn''t hit anyone, the scattered glass scratched someone''s face.


    Everyone fled.


    And Chechen was already drunk and unconscious.


    In the evening, Chechen, who had not woken up, was suddenly summoned by the king into kazimi RI palace. He was a little bumpy because he was afraid that the king was going to accuse them of the absurd thing they did in the hard bone tavern today.


    Although it is normal for Polish nobles to drink and make trouble, after all, it happened in Warsaw, the capital of the Republic, and it was still in broad daylight.


    Waiting for Cherchen in the reception room was not king Jan kachmidge, but Queen ludwiga. As soon as they met, the queen did mention the shooting in the tavern. However, Queen de Vica just mentioned it briefly and pressed it down. This made Chechen breathe a sigh of relief.


    When he saw Wittenberg, he suddenly realized why queen ludwiga was generous to herself. And he will immediately understand that Brest''s delicious apple is also "toxic".

 Chapter 775

    However, after queen ludwiga informed Cherchen that King Jan kazimiz hoped to defeat Carl X by helping Queen Christina reset, Cherchen immediately expressed 120000 support.


    Christina is her sister. Of course I want to help her.


    But in his heart, Chechen also secretly feigned that the king and queen regarded themselves as villains who forget righteousness for profit? Because everything about the award with Brest was like buying yourself.


    Shaking this idea out of his mind, Chechen said, "queen, and count. As long as there is a need, my wealth can be used by Queen Christina."


    Alvid Wittenberg was overjoyed to hear Chechen say so. He didn''t expect that over the years, Chechen''s friendship with Christina hasn''t changed at all.


    "Your Majesty has really made a good friend," thought alvid Wittenberg.


    "Cherchen, on behalf of her Majesty Queen Christina, I thank you," said alvid Wittenberg, holding Cherchen''s hand.


    Chechen said he didn''t dare. He said he should do it.


    But suddenly, Chechen remembered something, and he frowned in embarrassment.


    "Queen, count," he said to them, "I don''t lack money, but most of my men are in Ukraine, and only bakhti''s militia stay in vidava."


    The combat effectiveness of the so-called militia groups in Poland is known to alvid wiedenberg. During his invasion of Poland, more than one large civilian group was defeated or annihilated by far fewer Swedish soldiers. Even once, the Swedish cavalry created an epic record of defeating thousands of Polish militia by 17 cavalry.


    "I also thought of it," said queen ludwiga. "The king''s idea is to recruit mercenaries by alvid videnberg to form an army."


    Mercenaries are indeed the quickest way to become an army. Chechen was the backbone of the mercenary regiment with mercenaries hired from Hesse.


    In Germany, as long as you have money, in any town, as long as you cheer up, more than 20 mercenaries will jump out and be willing to serve you.


    If you have money.


    "Count, I now order Ingrid to withdraw 100000 tales from the Treasury for your recruitment."


    As soon as Cherchen spoke, he was 100000 tales, which made queen ludwiga both happy and jealous - Cherchen''s wealth has reached such a high level, even richer than the king - will he become the next independent vassal?


    Of course, this worry about queen ludwiga is now deeply hidden in her heart.


    Before, in order to make Chechen willing to accept this task, Queen ludwiga even went against her original intention and handed over all Brest''s rights and interests to Chechen, not just a municipal governor. Now it''s done, even if it''s too late to regret.


    The only thing that makes the queen happy is that, at least so far, Chechen is still a member of her own.


    Soon, he will participate in a great cause that will determine the fate of Poland.


    Then, the three held further discussions on the recruitment. The queen told them that as the winter wind and snow continued to rage, Carl X''s army was finally blocked by lubaomatsky, who was supported by Pavel Sapei''s commander. According to the Marshal''s latest letter, he said he was confident to stick to March next year. This also gave Cherchen and alvid Wittenberg three to four months to recruit mercenaries. And the Habsburg family will give them the greatest convenience.


    When he learned the two good news for himself, alvid Wittenberg smiled with delight.


    "Queen, please let me meet his Majesty King Jan kachmidge. I want to thank him for his generosity and generosity."


    There was a look of embarrassment on Queen ludwiga''s face. But immediately, she hid the embarrassment in her smile.


    "Marshal, your majesty has something important to do today. I think I might as well arrange for you to see your majesty another day," said queen ludwiga.


    Alvid Wittenberg immediately bowed his thanks.


    In a secret room of kazimieri palace, King Jan kazimieri, who was told by Queen ludwiga that he was dealing with important matters, was receiving the secret envoy of the new Shenluo emperor Leopold I.


    The secret envoy was from Sweden. He was sent by Carl X and introduced to Leopold I by the Elector of Saxony. Leopold I then sent him to Warsaw to meet King Jan kazimiz.


    Although the relationship is dazzling, there is no way.


    The relationship between Swedes and poles is bad, and the hatred between the officers and soldiers of both sides is like a sea. If Carl x directly sends messengers, I''m afraid they will be killed by Polish Musketeers before they get close to the Polish outpost - even with a white flag.


    Moreover, as the victorious side, if Carl x openly took the initiative to send messengers, it would also be a blow to his own morale.


    However, war is the continuation of politics. Since Carl X has gained an advantage on the battlefield, diplomatic mediation is essential if he wants to convert military advantage into political and economic advantage after gaining an advantage.


    Therefore, the secret envoy made so many rounds, which took a lot of twists and turns.


    The conditions of Carl x brought by the secret envoy are still those two: first, Jan kazimiz completely abandoned his claim to the Swedish throne; 2¡¢ Cede the regions of Pomerania and Livonia.


    After hearing Carl X''s first article to end the war, the unknown fire in Jan kazimiz''s heart quickly rose.


    This first article, Jan kazimiz, is absolutely unacceptable. The claim to the Swedish throne is an immortal dream of three generations, from Jan kazimiz''s father Sigismund III to his brother wadiswaf IV and then to himself. His brother and father did not give up their claim to the Swedish throne even in the most difficult time. How can he give up?


    How can Carl X. He De be king of Sweden? Does he have his own roots? Does he have his own vasa family blood pure?


    With this in mind, Jan kazimizh looked at the emissary as if he were looking at Carl X.


    He''s going to cut him with a knife, cut him with a sword!


    The emissary felt the fierce eyes of Jan kazimiz. He hurriedly lowered his head and dared not look at the king of Poland.


    Finally, Jan kazimiz suppressed his impulse and didn''t really fight the messenger.


    "I won''t agree. I will never give up my claim to the Swedish throne," said King Jan kazimiz.


    In the eyes of modern people, ceding Pomerania and Livonia is the most unacceptable. But it was precisely this second article that King Jan kazimiz thought could be considered.


    This is not because Jan kazimiri was unpatriotic, but because it was the mainstream thought of that era to emphasize the throne over the land. In the 17th century, although Europe experienced the enlightenment, the national consciousness of each nation-state has just awakened, and most people have not fully realized the importance of a country''s territory. Kings and nobles often valued blood and fame. As for the kings of various countries, it is normal for them to give each other land as a dowry when they marry and marry.


    We have to wait until the real awakening of national consciousness and Napoleon swept Europe.


    That was 150 years later.


    Therefore, King Jan kazimizh believed that it was acceptable to cede Pomerania and Livonia in exchange for the end of the war. After all, in order to end the war as soon as possible, even Prussia allowed independence. Can Pomerania and Livonia be more important to the Republic than Prussia?


    However, even if he thought the second article was worth considering, Jan kazimizh was not prepared to accept it. Because he finally invited Christina from Italy and was preparing to give Carl x a fatal blow from behind. How could he consider peace talks at this time?


    When the emissary saw that King Jan kazimieri refused, he began to persuade him with painstaking persuasion, trying to shake Jan kazimieri''s attitude with his three inch good tongue and complete the task assigned to him by the king.


    On the other side, after everything that should be said was finished, Queen ludwiga reiterated that Chechen must keep it secret before Christina arrived, and then Chechen resigned to the queen and marshal.


    After Cherchen left, Queen ludwiga also sent alvid Wittenberg back to his room.


    When they came to the corridor on the second floor, they accidentally met Prince boguslav.


    After King Jan kachmidge pardoned boguslav, the prince moved from the palace of the imperial dining officer to kachmidge palace. Or, under house arrest.


    Carl x led his army to raid Lithuania. Prince boguslav asked King Jan kachmiri for war several times and declared that he would atone for his meritorious deeds. Although King Keyan kazimiz pardoned boguslav because of the relationship between the imperial dining officer and other political considerations, he was very impressed by his betrayal in that year. The king was not sure whether Prince boguslav, a "little rebel" would jump back again now that Carl X had won the advantage again. So the king refused boguslav''s invitation to fight and let him have a good life and rest in kazimi day palace.


    Prince boguslav and alvid Wittenberg are also old acquaintances. Although he was surprised that alvid Wittenberg, as a prisoner of war, was in kazimieri palace and with Queen ludwiga, the prince immediately came forward to say hello.


    They can''t help but exchange greetings.


    Queen ludwiga left first.


    She was not worried that alvid Wittenberg would tell boguslav that the Republic would help restore Queen Christina, because it was in kazimi day palace, surrounded by his own people. Unless boguslav put on his wings, he could not go out at all.


    After queen ludwiga left, alvid Wittenberg really told boguslav why he was here and why he wanted to hire mercenaries to help Christina reset.


    "You come to me about this!" cried boguslav. His voice was so loud that it even attracted the eyes of two guards in the distance and a team of passing maids.


    Boguslav took alvid videnbergra aside.


    "Look! Although his majesty forgives me, he doesn''t trust me. Marshal lubomatsky lost the battle in Lithuania, and I hope to lead the army to support him. Even if my Mya czersk castle is close, the king just doesn''t agree. He''s worried about my mutiny again. Poor God, although Carl has won one victory after another, I can see that he is at home I can only turn my back on him. Carl is already alone. It is only a matter of time and cost for the victory of the Republic. Before, I was one with Carl because I had no way back. But now that the king pardoned me, I should say something. The ituraziweu family still has a place in the post-war Republic. Hey, who is still selling the country now Thief, being a traitor has long been unprofitable! "


    After hearing boguslav''s heartfelt confession, alvid Wittenberg laughed. He did not expect Prince boguslav to be so real in front of him.


    "Your Highness, you really know everything about me and say everything."


    Boguslav stood up.


    "Because I need your help. You need soldiers, I have. I have 20000 troops in Mya telsk fort, most of them are mercenaries. You can recruit them. Anyway, their contract with me will expire in four or five months, and I have no money to hire them any more. I can give you a warrant and ask my housekeeper Sarkozy to provide one for the queen and you It''s convenient. As long as you mention my merit in front of the king. "


    Alvid Wittenberg thought about it. He thought it was faster to take the mercenaries under boguslav from Mya czersk Castle than to recruit mercenaries in Germany.


    "Then I thank you on behalf of the queen," said alvid Wittenberg. "I will also speak for you in front of King Jan kachmidge."


    Boguslav smiled contentedly at the promise of alvid Wittenberg.


    Then boguslav asked when Queen Christina would arrive in Poland.


    When he learned that Christina would arrive in two days, boguslav sighed: "Originally, I should have said something about her Majesty''s visit to miatelsk castle. After all, I apologized for her wrongdoing before. But now I''m in prison and still poor. To tell you the truth, I even have silver buttons on my clothes. And all my money has been given to the one who left just now ¡£¡±


    With that, boguslav turned his head and pointed out of the window.


    Alvid wiedenberg looked up and saw a carriage driving out of the kazimieri palace.


    And who else can sit in the carriage except Chechen?


    The beard on alvid wiedenberg''s upper lip shook - Prince boguslav had really contributed a lot to the Queen''s career this time.

 Chapter 776

    Two days later, Queen Christina, who set out from Italy half a month ago by sea and land, finally arrived in Warsaw.


    Like alvid Wittenberg, Christina came in secret. Her pseudonym is Anna, a rich Countess from France and a good friend of Queen ludwiga.


    In order to play the role of the rich countess, Christina''s entourage is extremely large, with a total of 255 people and 247 horses, including a French ballet, an Italian Orchestra and a French orchestra.


    Such extravagant clothes have stunned Warsaw citizens who have not recovered from the war. Frankly, even the king of a duchy of Germany may not be so rich.


    Countess Anna''s reputation spread like wildfire.


    And Christina''s extravagance also shocked alvid Wittenberg. For a time, he even doubted whether it was Carl x who was in a hurry and forgot to stop the Queen''s living expenses.


    "Over the past few years, Her Majesty''s expenses in Italy have been paid by the head. The money remitted to Italy by me is no less than 30000 tales."


    Ingrid followed Chechen and alvid Wittenberg to meet Christina at kazimi palace. Seeing Wittenberg''s puzzled look, she quickly explained to the former marshal of the kingdom.


    It dawned on alvid wiedenberg.


    Christina, dressed in gorgeous French clothes, came down from the carriage.


    Her carriage is pulled by four podoliya high headed horses. This kind of long-distance thousand mile horse is the favorite of nobles. This kind of horse can run with Tatar grassland Marseille all day. Compared with Turkish horses, it is faster, more adaptable to all kinds of weather, more hungry and cold resistant, and can travel long distances even on rainy nights.


    When the queen got out of the carriage, Queen ludwiga stepped up quickly and took Christina''s hand.


    "Sister, I didn''t expect you to come to see me," said queen ludwiga emotionally.


    Like that, anyone will sigh the deep sisterhood between them.


    Christina also fully played the role of a sister who had been away from Queen ludwiga for many years.


    "Sister Mary (Queen ludwiga''s original name is Mary Louise Gonzaga), I miss you too."


    Chechen looked at Christina who had been separated for many years.


    For three years, there was hardly any trace left on Christina''s face. She was still so beautiful and what she remembered.


    Like Chechen, King Jan kazimiz has been staring at Christina. The king enjoyed Christina''s beauty almost greedily. Although King Jan kazimiz knew that it was impossible for him and Christina to have anything, especially in this special period, it did not prevent the king from printing the Queen''s beauty in his heart with his eyes.


    After the queen and the queen of Poland exchanged greetings, they walked hand in hand towards the kazimi RI palace.


    Today, in order to prevent anyone from recognizing the Queen''s identity, the guards guarding kazimi RI palace were all replaced by Jan sobesky''s subordinates. These people are all from other provinces and Ross region. Theoretically, it is impossible to meet Christina as the queen of Sweden. And all the maids in the palace were replaced by new people.


    No dance, no banquet. After the Palace door was closed, all the people involved in the matter gathered in the conference room.


    Jan sobesky acted as a temporary escort. Wearing winged cavalry armor, he stood straight at the door, watching any suspicious wind and grass around him.


    In the conference room, King Jan kachmidge, Queen ludwiga, Prince boguslav, Arvid vedenberg, Christina and Cherchen made the final discussion on the plan.


    According to the original plan, Christina will lead mercenaries hired from Germany to land in Riga from konisburg. After occupying the city, she will raise an anti flag in the name of the queen of Sweden and declare her ownership of the Swedish throne.


    On the front battlefield, the Polish army will try its best to hold down Carl X''s army. To this end, King Jan kachmidge will redeploy the strength of Stefan charnietsky''s general army from Poznan.


    When Carl x is betrayed, Queen Christina''s army will complete the final attack on the remnant of Carl x together with the Polish army.


    However, with the addition of Prince bogusslav and his miyagirsk garrison, King Jan kachmidge thought that the plan should be changed.


    "Everybody," King Jan kachmidge stood up and said to the crowd, "our strength has been strengthened because the merciful God has awakened Prince bogusslav and corrected his evil ways. Therefore, I think the original plan should be revised to make it more in line with the current reality."


    At this point, Jan kazimizh cast a glance at Christina and boguslav.


    Christina and alvid Wittenberg looked at each other. Because before King Jan kazimiz spoke, they didn''t hear a word about changing the plan.


    Prince boguslav smiled brightly in return for the king''s eyes on him - he felt that his efforts had finally been rewarded. At least his majesty no longer hated him.


    After a pause, King Jan kachmidge said his new plan.


    The plan is simple, and it is a replica of what Cherchen and Christina did in Crimea.


    In the plan, Christina will directly raise an anti flag in Mia telsk and attract the main force of Carl x to attack. After the Swedish army is exhausted in Mia telsk, the Polish army will launch a fatal attack.


    After finishing his plan, King Jan kazimiz raised his chest and head like a proud rooster.


    He hopes to hear the praise and applause of others.


    "Your Majesty is wise!"


    The applause remembered as scheduled. Only prince boguslav could applaud, and the others were silent.


    The king''s left face twitched and he felt a little embarrassed.


    Prince boguslav stopped clapping because the prince also found the atmosphere different.


    The air was suddenly quiet.


    After a while, King Jan kachmidge couldn''t stand the atmosphere. He asked, "do you have any different opinions?"


    No one spoke.


    Who is not a human spirit outside Chechen? Although there are fatal problems in King Jan kazimiz''s plan, how can they be outspoken in the presence of others.


    Christina turned her head to Cherchen. She was about to signal Cherchen not to speak, but it was too late.


    What makes Christina more worried is that Chechen''s first words almost caused Yang kazimi''s unhappiness.


    "Your Majesty, your plan is like a replica of mine in Crimea," said Cherchen.


    King Jan kazimiz''s face immediately became ugly.


    Christina sighed. She stood up and pointed out the loopholes in King Jan kachmidge''s latest plan.


    Instead of letting Chechen muddle through and offend Yang kazimi, he won''t let himself come. After all, his identity is here.

 Chapter 777

    "Your Majesty," said Christina, "your plan is good, me and the count I also have the confidence to hold on to Mia jersk. However, based on my understanding of Carl, if he knew I was in Mia jersk, he would not attack, but would retreat and return home to stabilize the situation. Moreover, although Mia jersk is adjacent to the border of Sweden, it is blocked by devonskiborg and the dogava river. Those who want me want to turn to me, that''s right It is extremely difficult. "


    King Jan kachmidge listened to Christina and sat down unhappily.


    He finally realized the inadequacy of his whim plan.


    Then the content of the meeting returned to the original plan.


    That is, how Christina will lead Prince boguslav''s mercenaries to land in Riga from miatelsk.


    This is the key to how to hide the truth and transport the mercenaries in myrtlesk fort to konigsburg.


    "There is no doubt that thousands of mercenaries left myrtlesk to go to konisburg, and Carl x can easily block their way along the way with Swedish posts and castles," said alvid wiedenberg.


    The former Swedish Marshal drew two lines on the map.


    "Not by water or land."


    King Jan kazimiz bit his lower lip with his teeth. He put his hands on his chest and looked thoughtful.


    "How about letting them lie that they were hired by a king or Duke of Germany, such as Leopold I?" the king raised his head and said his suggestion.


    "No," Christina shook her head, "no country in the Duchy of Germany needs to hire such a huge mercenary now. Carl must know this. And the Habsburg family is an ally of the Republic, so Carl is even more vigilant."


    His proposal was rejected by Christina again, and Jan kazimiz''s face turned red.


    But no one noticed the king''s embarrassment, because everyone stared at the map and thought.


    After a while, alvid Wittenberg proposed the only feasible solution, that is, to take a large circle from the territory of the Republic to konigsburg by land.


    But the biggest problem with this scheme is time.


    After a while, it was about time to read the prayer Scripture three times. Christina said, "what do you think of this method if instead of going to konisburg, the mercenaries pretended to accept Carl''s employment and went directly from Mia jersk to Riga?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t hide it from Carl X." alvid wiedenberg shook his head. He worked for Carl x for many years and knew the king''s shrewdness and strength. Ordinary people tremble even when they speak in front of him, not to mention cheating.


    "Moreover, no one can guarantee that Carl x will send mercenaries to Riga for rest, and the most likely thing is that he will directly throw mercenaries into the battlefield."


    There was another silence.


    Neither can this nor that. These decisive and resolute people are looking forward and hesitant at this time, but this is because they have to deal with strong people like Carl X. they have to make the most detailed plan at every step of the plan, otherwise they may fall short of success.


    At this time, Cherchen suddenly said, "maybe we don''t need to hide from Carl X. we just need to hide from a Swedish general stationed in the daugawa River, and then ask him to issue a pass to allow us to go to Riga."


    Cherchen''s idea brightened alvid Wittenberg''s eyes. Although Cherchen still thought the problem too simple, such as such a large-scale transit, Carl x could not ignore it, he provided alvid Wittenberg with a new idea.


    He asked King Jan kazimiz which Swedish generals were in Lithuania with Carl X.


    King Jan kazimiz gave their names one by one. When the old man spoke of General Robert Douglas, alvid Wittenberg said happily to Christina, "Your Majesty, God bless you."


    "Yes, God bless you," Christina repeated with a smile.


    General Robert Douglas, who is also one of the Queen''s supporters.


    When the most difficult problem is solved, the solution of other problems is just as natural.


    When the plan was finally perfected, it was dark.


    "It''s getting late. I think we''ll have a rest first. The waiter will bring dinner later and everyone will have a good meal." King Jan kazimiz said happily.


    "Obedience is better than deference." all the people said in unison.


    After dinner, King Jan kazimiz and queen ludwiga went out.


    As the supreme of the Republic, the king has more than one thing to deal with.


    Christina, Chechen, alvid wiedenberg and Prince boguslav stayed in the restaurant.


    When the king and queen disappeared behind the door, Prince boguslav raised his head, threw his loose fist wig behind his back, touched the heels of his shoes heavily, and then walked towards Christina in high spirits.


    "Your Majesty, I can''t believe my eyes... Ah, no! When I learned from count alvid Wittenberg that you were coming to Warsaw, I couldn''t believe my ears."


    As he said this, he stretched out his hand and tried to hold Christina''s jade hand.


    "What makes me more gratified is that, Queen, your style is still the same, and that jade face is more like the goddess of Venus. God!"


    Boguslav held his chest in his other hand as if his heart were about to jump out.


    Although Christina doesn''t like the prince, now he is her biggest mercenary provider, so the queen asked boguslav to kiss her hand.


    "Prince, in front of the omniscient God, you and I are just ordinary people, so I don''t dare to be called a goddess." Christina said politely, "but I''m still very happy to hear your praise for me, although I''m not sure I can''t hear the prince. Your false praise just reflects the court etiquette and believes it."


    Boguslav was fascinated by Christina''s voice. He tilted his head towards Christina. His owl like eyes twinkled sweet, sharp and hot eyes in front of Christina.


    Under the burning eyes, Christina''s heart was angry.


    Boguslav!


    She could tolerate boguslav kissing her hand, but that was the limit.


    "Your Highness, I''m glad to hear that you and Princess Anna have been married in Rome."


    Christina''s words were like a basin of cold water pouring on boguslav''s head. He restrained his eyes, then bowed his head slightly, bowed and then retreated.

 Chapter 778

    At this time, Cherchen and Christina can finally talk to each other.


    "Sister Christina, I didn''t expect to see you again." Chechen said happily.


    Christina''s face was also filled with sincere joy different from that just now. She took Cherchen''s hand.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so fast. Alas, things are unpredictable. I wanted to stop getting involved in the dispute between the motherland and the Republic of Poland in Italy, but Carl was so militaristic that the people of the kingdom were ruined. For the sake of my people, I had to raise my sword against him."


    As she said this, Christina''s face showed a touch of sadness.


    Obviously, although Carl x once hurt her, Christina was determined to deal with her motherland with outsiders. Christina was also very tangled and contradictory.


    Alvid Wittenberg comforted the queen and said, "Christina, we have to do it."


    "I know, I know." Christina showed a determined expression.


    Then Christina asked about Chechen and Fatima''s child Anna.


    Chechen tells Christina that little Anna is now being taken care of by a nanny in vidava, while Fatima is with herself.


    Christina was sorry to hear that little Anna was not in Warsaw.


    "After learning that Fatima had a baby, I wanted to visit vidava. But then I learned that you married Natalie, and I hesitated. You know, Natalie misunderstood me deeply..." said Christina.


    "I know, sister Christina."


    Speaking of Natalie, Chechen''s face felt hot.


    Because his cold war with Natalie continues.


    Just yesterday, before Christina''s arrival, Cherchen wanted to help Christina reset this matter and improve his relationship with Natalie by following the Queen''s order. He wrote letters and prepared to seal them, but a phantom of Natalie suddenly appeared in front of him. Natalie in the phantom read the letter and just replied coldly: "You just ruined your family for Christina. Would you be willing to change someone else?"


    After the phantom finished, it passed quickly, and Chechen immediately woke up. But because of this, Chechen put the letter in the drawer and didn''t send it.


    Christina noticed the blush on Chechen''s face. She seemed to see something.


    However, Christina smart didn''t ask, but said, "Natalie is also a good girl, but she has a stubborn temper. You have a good character and should tolerate her more."


    Then, Christina asked about the status of the others in the mercenary regiment. After learning that yelishei married Oksana, Christina took off a ring and asked Cherchen to hand it over to Oksana.


    During Christina''s conversation with Chechen, alvid Wittenberg sat and looked at the queen with a smile. When they finished speaking, Christina fell into alvid Wittenberg''s arms.


    "I didn''t expect to see you again in my lifetime. To me, you are like a father."


    Christina grabbed alvid Wittenberg''s hand and kissed it again and again.


    Alvid Wittenberg gently stroked Christina''s hair. He looked at Christina like a daughter.


    "Although it''s a little presumptuous to say so, I always treat your majesty as a daughter. I miss your majesty day and night in zamoshi''s prison these years."


    Christina''s eyes shed tears and she threw herself into the old man''s arms again.


    At this time, Chechen felt that he was redundant here. He couldn''t bear to disturb the warm scene, so he quietly withdrew.


    There are only Christina and alvid Wittenberg left in the restaurant.


    Christina was lying in Wittenberg''s arms with her eyes closed, feeling the warmth of the old man. Suddenly, the voice of the marshal sounded over Christina''s head.


    "Your Majesty, this time Jan kazimi wants to help you recover your country. Do you think he is sincere and empty?"


    Christina raised her head.


    In fact, in Rome, Christina considered this issue when the Pope gave her the letter of Jan cacimige.


    "There should be eight points of sincerity. After all, the situation in the Republic of Poland today is very similar to that in 1655."


    Alvid Wittenberg nodded.


    "Yes," he said.


    Then the old man looked up at the ceiling.


    "And is our situation very similar to the pseudo Dmitry I in 1605?"


    Christina''s heart was cold.


    She hadn''t thought about it before.


    Wittenberg''s reminder woke her up - whether she would make wedding clothes for Jan kazimi.


    The story of pseudo Dmitry I mentioned by alvid Wittenberg took place in 1605.


    With the support of the Republic of Poland, the pseudo Dmitry I also formed an army of about 3500 volunteers and mercenaries. They crossed the border and advanced to Moscow. On June 20 of the second year, they peacefully entered Moscow and became czar.


    After that, the poles asked Dmitry I to marry the poles as the queen of Czar Russia, and planned to send the poles to hold the important position of Czar Russia in an attempt to control czar Russia.


    Although the matter ended with the bloody cleansing of the poles in Moscow and the killing of pseudo Dimitri I and all poles under the conspiracy of Czar Russia''s ambitious shuiski, it gave the Polish armed forces an excuse to interfere in the internal affairs of Czar Russia.


    Finally, Sigismond, the then king of Poland, was crowned czar after occupying Moscow.


    Alvid Wittenberg mentioned this history to remind Christina whether King Jan kachmidge harbored such evil intentions. After all, it was his father Sigismond who helped Dmitry I restore.


    Christina considered this possibility and said: "Unlikely. At that time, the Republic of Poland was at the height of the sun, and czar Russia fell into civil strife again, so King Sigismond could have the ability and opportunity to intervene in czar Russia. But now the Republic of Poland is devastated, and they are lucky that they can defeat Carl. They simply can''t expect to occupy Sweden. However, the army to help us was provided by King Jan kachmidge, which is very important It''s really a hidden danger, because he can order these troops to turn away if he wants. "


    Wittenberg looked out the door. He suddenly asked, "Your Majesty, do you trust Chechen?"


    "I trust him as I trust myself," Christina replied without hesitation.


    Every wrinkle in Wittenberg seemed to laugh.


    "Then there will be no problem."

 Chapter 779

    In the following months, Cherchen was preparing to help Christina reset.


    In fact, he has only one thing to do, that is to raise funds.


    The first 50000 tales was paid to alvid wiedenberg, but it was still a drop in the bucket for an action to overthrow a country''s regime. According to the calculations of alvid wiedenberg and Ingrid, Cherchen will need to raise at least 500000 tales by March next year. In addition, the cost of 200000 tales per month for the next three months should be prepared in advance.


    The total is 1.1 million tales.


    Although they have the fief of Brest, these towns and villages have no output because they have just been sealed and are in winter; And blatzlav''s tax revenue is also used to feed tens of thousands of Cossacks, and his ability to transfuse blood is also limited.


    The king sent Chechen a fee of 30000 tales, and Princess Louise Henriette, knowing that Chechen was short of money, also gave Chechen a check of 50000 tales in return for Chechen''s life-saving grace.


    But this is still a drop in the bucket, because the gap is as high as 1.02 million tales.


    What is the concept of 1.02 million tales?


    At that time, 30 tales could buy an adult cow, and 300 tales could buy a villa


    Cherchen is going to mortgage all his existing movable and immovable property, but this is still not enough.


    There was nothing to do. Regardless of Pedro''s objection, Cherchen had the idea of his huge deposit placed in the Jewish consortium.


    At this time, a Jewish banker among Christina''s entourage found Cherchen.


    "Count, Diego teshera salutes you and is willing to serve you," said the visitor respectfully.


    Chechen looked at the man who called himself Digo teshera. This man is about forty years old, with dark hair, his eyes are as long as a seam, and a huge hooked nose grows on Xin''s long horse face. Different from the Jews Cherchen saw in Poland, Digo teshera was dressed in German national clothes. If he had not introduced his origin, others would not see that he was a Jew.


    "Did Queen Christina send you to me?" Chechen asked.


    Digo teshera shook his head.


    "No, count. I heard you were having trouble raising money, so I came here on purpose."


    When Diego tehera said this, Pedro showed an alert look.


    After Cherchen released the news of mortgaging the Grange, land and taxes in Brest territory, those rich businessmen, nobles and Jewish bankers really jumped on Cherchen like a stinking fly.


    Although no one knows why Chechen, who has always been rich, suddenly mortgaged his wealth, everyone knows that Chechen needs money, and it is immediately and immediately.


    Therefore, these guys who coveted Chechen''s land and Grange all set out extremely harsh conditions without exception. For example, high interest, super long mortgage term, a series of additional political conditions and so on.


    These conditions are so harsh that even Chechen, who is in a hurry to use money, thinks it is unacceptable in any case. But no matter how Chechen abraded his argument, the buyers who touched the gate of Chechen''s life didn''t mean to let go.


    And some people implicitly say that one more day will lose one day''s money.


    They beat the man half to death and threw him into the smelly ditch.


    Obviously, Pedro thinks Diego tehera also wants to take advantage of the fire.


    Diego tehera noticed Pedro''s hostile eyes. Of course, he heard what had happened these days, so he smiled kindly at Pedro.


    "This must be deputy Colonel Pedro? Please don''t get me wrong. I really didn''t come to take advantage of the fire, but to sincerely help count Chechen. Queen Christie is my protector. I know something and hope my strength can help the queen and you."


    According to Diego teshera, Pedro, who was blocking the door, stepped aside.


    "Please come in and say," said Chechen.


    When Digo teshera entered the room and took his seat, Cherchen asked directly, "how can you help me?"


    Digo teshera did not directly answer Chechen''s question, but asked if Chechen knew what security interest was.


    Chechen and Pedro looked at each other.


    They were confused about the concept of security interest.


    Suddenly, Pedro stood up. He went to the door and shouted, "Ingrid, come here."


    After shouting, Pedro looked back and said to Digo teshera with disdain: "I disdain to answer such a simple question."


    Ingrid will be here soon.


    Pedro pointed to Diego teshera and said, "Ingrid, you tell the Jew what a security interest is."


    As a quartermaster, Ingrid knew more about accounting than Chechen and Pedro, and she began to talk.


    The so-called security interest refers to that in civil activities such as sales, the debtor or a third party other than the debtor takes specific property as the guarantee for the performance of debts. When the debtor fails to perform its due debts, the creditor shall have the priority to be paid in respect of the property in accordance with the procedures prescribed by law.


    Generally speaking, the debtor should perform his obligations with all his property, that is, all the debtor''s property is the general guarantee for his debts. In case of non performance of the debt, the creditor may request the court to sell the debtor''s property according to the procedures prescribed by law and pay off the creditor''s rights with its price.


    The creditor''s rights are not exclusive, so for the same debtor, there may be several creditor''s rights with the same content or different content. For the same debtor, it may happen that the liabilities exceed the total amount of its property, and all claims are in an equal position, and there is no ranking problem during the period. Several creditors of the same debtor have equal rights to the debtor''s property. If the debtor''s property is insufficient to pay off the total creditor''s rights, it shall be distributed according to the proportion of the creditor''s rights, and the creditor''s rights will not be fully paid off. This is one aspect; On the other hand, the creditor''s right does not have recourse. When the debtor transfers the property to others, this part of the property will lose the nature of security, so the result of the debtor''s behavior of transferring the property to damage the creditor cannot occur.


    Although Ingrid explained it very carefully, Cherchen and Pedro were still confused.


    The theory is too difficult.


    Digo teshera knew that Chechen and Pedro didn''t understand, so he had to give an example.


    In short, one thing can be mortgaged to different people.


    For example, the value of the loan contracts held by Chechen''s farms and his holdings is 500000 tales, which can be used to guarantee Queen Christina today, King Jan kazimiz tomorrow, and vikovsky the day after tomorrow


    Do you understand?


    In short, play like this, no! Under such reasonable operation, Chechen is equivalent to using financial leverage, and the actual use can reach two, three, or even ten 500000 tales.


    This is equivalent to a sum of money can be used as n sums of money.


    Hearing Diego teshera''s simple explanation, Cherchen and Pedro finally understood.


    "Do you want to take my money as a guarantee?" asked Chechen.


    "Good!" Digo teshera laughed.


    "But will someone want it? And how can you mortgage it to many people without letting others know?" Chechen said with some self-confidence.


    Digo tehera showed a mysterious smile.


    "Count, as I said just now, more than one security interest can be set on a thing. If the price of your property is 500000 tales, we won''t let the mortgage guarantee come to 300000 tales. Please believe that there are many financial adventurers in the exchanges in the Netherlands and Hamburg. As for how to keep it confidential, I''m sorry, it''s my trade secret."


    After that, Digo teshera suggested that Chechen mortgage all his assets to five to six people, so that he could raise about 1.5 million to 1.8 million tales.


    Che Chen thought for a while and hesitated to agree - in fact, he doesn''t have a better way now.


    Of course, the risk is also great. Because if he doesn''t, he will offend all his creditors.


    And who is the easy person who can eat 500000 tales?


    But on this issue, pietrobi Chechen thought it was open. The furious veteran who heard that Cherchen was going to use all his money to help Christina recover her country on the first day of the first day of the Lunar New Year comforted Cherchen and said, "in fact, there''s nothing terrible. Anyway, if we fail, we''ll lose our wealth and even be chased and killed by Carl X''s people. Now there are only five more enemies. It''s no big deal."


    Che Chen felt guilty after hearing his uncle''s words - his uncle had struggled all his life and now he rarely had a good life, but he put everything they had into a dangerous gamble.


    Pedro left without waiting for Cherchen to comfort him. At this time, Fatima suddenly came to Chechen.


    "Cherchen, do you like Queen Christina?" Fatima asked suddenly.


    Che Chen was stunned.


    Soon he said angrily, "of course not! I treat Christina as a sister. Fatima, what are you thinking?"


    Hearing what Chechen said, Fatima dropped her slender eyelashes.


    "But you can forgive boguslav for 500000 tales, but you don''t hesitate to give all your money to help Queen Christina. Obviously, Christina is more important in your heart than Natalie?"


    Chechen was stunned again.


    He opened his mouth but could say nothing.


    After a while, he put his arms around Fatima.


    "No," said Chechen "I love you and Natalie with all my strength and all my heart. I also love sister Christina, but that''s a different love. I''m willing to give everything to Natalie, but I hope she does the same. But... Alas... She obviously loves her country and King more than me, so I''m jealous and I hate... Sometimes I really want to know, between me and the country , which one would she choose? "

 Chapter 780

    General Robert Douglas stood on the banks of the dogava river.


    The river bank was shrouded in smoke and melted into a piece with the water surface. The water and the sky were the same.


    Vaguely, Robert Douglas could see several black wooden boats looming on the river. These are the fishing boats of nearby fishermen. The ship''s hull is long and narrow, and there are thick reeds on both sides of the ship''s side. Some ships are moving along the water and driven by the rapids; Other boats went upstream with sails open, and the boatmans still had to paddle and paddle hard.


    One such ship came ashore, and the owner got off the ship. He held a fish basket in his hand, which was full of newly caught live fish.


    "General Douglas, let''s have some new live fish this morning." the owner held the basket to his chest and said to Robert Douglas.


    The fish in the basket jumped alive and splashed a few drops of water on Robert Douglas''s armor from time to time.


    Robert Douglas likes to eat fish. If it were normal, he would carefully select some good fish and take them back to make fish soup in the evening, but today, he was full of worry and didn''t feel like this.


    Robert Douglas beckoned the owner away. He once again looked up the daugawa river.


    The shipowner was stunned when he saw that his regular customers were not interested in his fish today. Then he put the fish basket on the ground.


    He''s giving the fish to Robert Douglas.


    The owner was also a shrewd man. He knew that his fishing boat could sail freely on the dogava river without being blackmailed by Swedish soldiers and mercenaries. His customer was the general from Scotland.


    Everyone knows that General Robert Douglas buys fish from him every day, so no one dares to rob his fishing boat.


    After the owner left, Robert Douglas still didn''t cast a glance at the basket of live fish. He just looked at the upper reaches of the river and said to himself, "why haven''t you arrived yet?"


    After about three hours, the smoke on the daogawa River gradually dispersed. At this time, Robert Douglas saw several huge dark shadows at the end of the river.


    "Coming," murmured Robert Douglas.


    Because they are running downstream, the shadows come very fast. They move forward like sharks in the sea. The fishing boats on the river were like frightened fish fleeing in all directions.


    After a while, the whole picture of the shadow was clearly visible - there were several giant transport ships flying the flag of the raziwiu family - on the flag were the heraldry and motto of the raziwiu family: a black eagle had a shield on its chest and three "tranby badges" on its shield; It says "we take God''s advice" under the coat of arms.


    There was a gunshot on the Bank of the river. Robert Douglas''s adjutant came to the general and asked, "general, they''re here. Do we need a routine inspection?"


    The ships going to and from the daugawa River should be checked one by one, and none of them should be missed. This is because many merchant ships from France and Britain smuggle gunpowder, guns and armor to countries hostile to Sweden for huge profits and ulterior purposes. The adjutant will suddenly ask for instructions this time, because King Carl X has issued an order to release the ships of the raziwiu family from Mya telsk castle and give them every convenience until they arrive in Riga.


    These ships carry mercenaries hired by the raziweu family, and the kingdom of Sweden and the raziweu family are now in a strange state of no war and discord.


    Originally, Prince boguslav, the head of the raziwiu family, and Carl X were allies, but the prince was captured. It is said that after being escorted to Warsaw, he confessed his mistake to King Jan kazimiz and was forgiven by the king; If so, the prince should be the enemy of the kingdom of Sweden, but even if Carl X''s army failed to sneak attack, the private army of the 20000 raziweu family in miatelsk still sat on the wall when Sweden and Poland fought, and had no intention of assisting lubaumatsky.


    In this case, Carl x, who has gained an advantage, is of course happy to continue the "sit in war" with the private army of the raziweu family.


    When Prince boguslav''s housekeeper ostro came to meet Robert Douglas, who was stationed along the river, and claimed that his master, Prince boguslav, could not continue to hire because of the order of King Jan kachmidge, and had to disband the mercenaries in myatailsk castle, hoping that the general would let go of the waterway and allow himself to send them away, Robert Douglas immediately agreed.


    In his letter to Carl x on the front line, Robert Douglas explained his motives in this way: he said that Prince boguslav was not his Majesty''s enemy at this time. If he refused, Prince boguslav would be dissatisfied with his majesty. In order not to force the raziwiu family into the enemy of the kingdom of Sweden, we should still be gentle with boguslav''s mercenaries; Moreover, the contracts of these mercenaries have not expired. In fact, they must work for the raziwiu family for another month. In order to respect the spirit of the contract, mercenary officers also refuse to accept anyone''s employment before the expiration of the contract.


    In his final letter, General Robert Douglas asked whether these mercenaries could land in Riga and be collected for their own use when the contract expired.


    Because Robert Douglas''s statement is reasonable, the more important reason is that Carl X and his army can''t continue to fight until winter goes and spring comes, ice and snow melt, and the hot sun dries the snow on the ground. At this time, throwing troops into the front line has no effect. Not only can it not increase combat power, it will also consume little front-line supplies.


    Therefore, Carl x agreed with and appreciated Robert Douglas''s opinions and suggestions. However, he is determined to win this large number of mercenaries with rich combat experience. So Carl x wrote thousands of letters and urged Robert Douglas to negotiate with ostro that all mercenaries would stay in Riga for a month and be hired by Carl x when the contract with the raziweu family expired.


    Ostero naturally agreed.


    This seems to have the best of both worlds.


    At least ostro and some people are extremely satisfied.


    The adjutant saw that the general looked at the river without saying a word. He was about to leave and stop releasing, but just turned around, Robert Douglas suddenly said, "no, routine inspection."


    So, three guns sounded again on the Bank of the river. Then a small boat approached the leading troop carriers and signaled them to stop for inspection.


    The sails fell and the troop carrier stopped in the middle of the river.

 Chapter 781

    General Robert Douglas took his adjutant aboard the first ship.


    Head on, a Spanish mercenary with a crutch came up.


    "Your Excellency, I can''t find a way to see you again." Victor de la Buscado greeted Robert Douglas with a smile.


    General Robert Douglas also recognized Victor de la Buscado. He exchanged a few greetings with the Spanish mercenary, and then said the purpose of this visit - he wanted a routine inspection.


    "Of course," said Victor de la Buscado with a smile, "so, you and I go to the captain''s room for a drink and let your adjutant check on the ship?"


    Robert Douglas rejected Victor de la Buscado''s suggestion. He asked the adjutant and Victor to look around while he went down to the cabin to check.


    Robert Douglas''s aide secretly praised general, worthy of his meticulous mind. He and the Spanish officer can not only watch him, but also the general is alone without constraints. He may be able to see what others don''t want him to see.


    So the adjutant, accompanied by Victor, walked towards the stern of the troop carrier, and Robert Douglas got off the cabin.


    The cabin is full of all kinds of pungent smell. Robert Douglas is familiar and unfamiliar with this kind of smell - the ship he took from Scotland to Sweden was full of similar smell.


    Eating maggot cheese and insect biscuits, eating salted beef whose age can be their elders, and drinking stinky rum. In the eyes of the captain, these people and sailors are not even as good as the animals on the ship. Because in extreme water shortage, the captain''s cat and dog can get enough water, but their fresh water should be halved. On the ship, even going to the toilet is a dangerous thing, because if you want to go behind the statue in the bow of the ship, you will fall down if you are not careful.


    Such a tragic fate was finally changed after he arrived in Sweden, and the person who changed his fate was


    Robert Douglas continued to walk deep into the cabin. It was obvious that the troop carrier carried mostly Quartermaster items. The cabin was filled with boxes of various sizes. The aisle was very narrow. A strong figure like Robert Douglas had to walk sideways.


    At the end of the road, a torch suddenly lit up.


    At the end, Christina, wearing a Swedish military uniform, was sitting in an armchair, with Carlson and Cherchen standing behind her.


    Robert Douglas approached Christina. He fell on his knees and kissed the hem of the Queen''s uniform.


    "Your Majesty, I finally see you again." Robert Douglas burst into tears.


    Seeing that the Scottish general who had been met by Christina was still loyal to the queen, Chechen and Carlson smiled at each other.


    Christina stood up and helped Robert Douglas. She thanked Robert Douglas for his unwavering loyalty and said that she would repay his loyalty in the future.


    Then Christina asked Robert Douglas about her cousin, Carl X.


    Christina''s emotions are complicated when it comes to the name Carl. Because this is the man he once loved, but he didn''t hesitate to kill himself for his great cause.


    "His majesty Carl is in poor health. He has pneumonia, which was the root cause of the disease when he fought in Denmark," said Robert Douglas.


    As the king''s illness is the top secret of the Kingdom, only a few people in Sweden know it, and Christina and Cherchen know nothing about it.


    "Your Majesty Carl is coughing up blood every day, and more and more times."


    Hearing the tragedy of Carl x, Christina couldn''t help showing pity and pity in her eyes.


    Is Carl really a man born for war? He has become so ill, but he has to continue to fight with the poles and fight a war that is doomed to victory.


    "Everyone is amazed at the king''s strong willpower. However, it is rumored that his majesty Carl X has initiated the idea of peace talks, and the relevant armistice has been discussed."


    Robert Douglas''s words once again stunned Cherchen and Christiana.


    "When did this happen? And how are the negotiations going now?" Chechen asked anxiously.


    He didn''t even salute Robert Douglas.


    Robert Douglas knew Cherchen, and he also knew that this was what Christina wanted to know, so he said everything he knew.


    The negotiations with the Polish special envoy began at the end of January this year and were carried out secretly. Envoys from the Swedish side secretly went to Warsaw as intermediaries through the Saxony elector. However, General Robert Douglas did not know the specific details of the negotiations because he was a soldier and he did not participate in the negotiations.


    Christina and Cherchen were thinking that the negotiations between Poland and Sweden might not be smooth, otherwise there would be no such action.


    After Christina called Robert Douglas "my general" and thanked him again, General Robert Douglas left.


    After a while, Victor de la Buscado got out of the cabin on crutches.


    "Your Majesty, Cherchen. The Swedes have let me go now. I believe it won''t take us long to reach Riga."


    "Thanks, victor." Christina''s voice came out of the dark, dignified and polite.


    Victor bowed slightly towards the darkness. He turned back to board the deck, but heard footsteps.


    "Uncle Victor, I''ll go up with you."


    This is Chechen''s voice.


    So they got out of the cabin.


    Perhaps it was because he had stayed in the cabin for too long, Chechen''s eyes couldn''t use the sunshine outside for a moment. He narrowed his eyes in the direct sunlight.


    Victor stood in front of Cherchen and blocked the sun for him until Cherchen recovered.


    "Thank you."


    Although this is only a trivial matter, and now Cherchen''s identity and status are far higher than victor, Cherchen still has a polite attitude towards uncle victor.


    "It''s just a small effort," replied Victor de la Buscado with a smile.


    At this time, the fleet again hung up its sails and drove on the dogava river at full speed, and the fort blocking the river bank on the bank became smaller and disappeared in the eyes of Cherchen and Victor de la Buscado at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Chechen leaned against the side of the ship. He seemed to inadvertently ask Victor, "Uncle Victor, does your majesty have any other orders besides asking you to escort Queen Christina and assist me?"


    This question made Victor de la Buscado look straight at Cherchen''s side face, as if he wanted to see something.


    But Chechen''s face was as usual, and Victor couldn''t see anything.


    Victor refocused his eyes on the view of the river bank. His lips opened and closed and said; "No, your majesty has no special orders. Why do you ask?"


    King Victor de rabskadojan kachmidge sent to assist Chechen.


    Before they set out, the king temporarily ordered Cherchen to act separately from the rest of the mercenary regiment - Cherchen led the mercenaries by water; Pedro and others went to Riga by sea through konigsburg.


    King Jan kachmidge gave the reason that Chechen and his officers are now famous. It is difficult for a group of people to be recognized by other mercenaries.


    Chechen changed his position and leaned his whole back against the side of the ship.


    "Because I just heard a message from Robert Douglas that Carl x sent secret envoys to Warsaw, and his majesty also contacted Carl X''s people. I''m worried that if we take action in Riga and his majesty and the Swedes reach peace talks during this period, we will bear the crime of undermining the peace talks."


    Victor de la Buscado knew that this was what Chechen was worried about.


    He was a little relieved, because Chechen was worried about his Majesty''s affairs.


    Knowing Cherchen''s thoughts, Victor secretly laughed that Cherchen was worried, because before coming, King Jan kachmidge had told him how to deal with this problem.


    "You don''t have to worry, Cherchen," said Victor firmly. "Many fishermen and ship owners on the dogava River are intelligence agents of the Republic. If your majesty really has orders, these intelligence agents will soon deliver the king''s orders to us."


    "Then I''ll rest assured." Chechen was relieved to hear Victor say so, like a big stone falling to the ground.


    Suddenly, Chechen''s face collapsed.


    "No," he said, hitting the wooden side of the boat with a hard blow.


    "What''s the matter?" Victor had some doubts about Cherchen''s reaction.


    "Victor, your majesty may have missed one thing." Chechen sighed.


    And the hot sweat came out of Chechen''s forehead, which seemed to be very important at this time.


    Victor thought about it. He didn''t realize what his Majesty''s orders were.


    "Queen Christina, Queen!" Chechen explained anxiously, "Your Majesty obviously missed the queen of Sweden on our ship. What if the negotiations between the two countries are reached and the queen refuses to give up and wants to launch a reset uprising in Riga? Note that I gave her all the money and she can buy all the mercenaries!"


    Victor looked at Cherchen in panic, thinking of the Republic and the king. He patted Cherchen on the shoulder and decided to reveal something to Cherchen.


    "Don''t worry. If this happens, your majesty has told me what to do ahead of time."

 Chapter 782

    After Victor left, Chechen continued to look at the sea.


    At this time, if someone looks at Chechen''s face, he will see a cold and strange black face.


    After talking to Victor de la Buscado, Cherchen fell into hell.


    Just now, Chechen was cheating victor.


    From Victor''s words, he understood that Christina''s sister had become a bargaining chip for King Jan kazimiz and Carl x, and was a chess piece that could be abandoned at any time.


    But what can he do?


    As the Lord of the Republic of Poland, should he betray his king?


    Remember, betrayal is a great sin.


    Besides, everything about him is in the Republic of Poland.


    Worried about Christina''s fate and helpless, Cherchen quickly boarded a small boat and came to an adjacent big ship.


    Alvid Wittenberg is on this ship.


    When he left the fort Mia telsk, Victor divided Christina and alvid Wittenberg into different ships. At that time, Victor said that alvid wiedenberg was the field marshal of Sweden and had fought in Poland for many years. Although he had spent the past few years in prison and his appearance had changed greatly, there were many people who knew him. Victor was worried that he would be recognized by mercenaries.


    Now think about it, this statement is extremely far fetched. The people on this ship recognized the former Swedish marshal. Can''t the people on that ship recognize it? Victor separated Christina from alvid Wittenberg. I''m afraid it was king Jan kazimiz or queen ludwiga who worried about affecting the plan.


    Chechen feels suspicious of everything he looks at now.


    When Chechen walked down the cabin. He saw alvid Wittenberg and Catherine rolling the dice.


    Seeing Chechen''s sudden arrival, Wittenberg showed his surprised eyes. He put the dice back in his pocket.


    And Catherine stood up.


    Catherine was picked up by Chechen temporarily. Because he was separated from yelishei and others, there was a serious lack of qualified officers under Chechen''s hands. In desperation, Chechen had to look for Catherine''s help with a shy face with Pedro. This time, Catherine did not refuse, and her Helena also expressed support - if it were not for Cherchen, the money Prince boguslav owed them would be a dead debt. As Catherine, both husband and wife are people with clear gratitude and resentment. If you have kindness, you must repay it.


    "Then I''ll go out first," said Catherine.


    He knew that Chechen must have something important to say to Wittenberg when he came suddenly.


    After Catherine left, Chechen told alvid Wittenberg what he had heard from Robert Douglas and victor.


    He was eager to draw on the wisdom of the marshal.


    After listening to Chechen''s words, alvid Wittenberg habitually touched the goatee.


    What will happen next? Alvid Wittenberg made the following guess: if the negotiations are really going on, after estimating that the fleet has passed the Swedish checkpoint on the river bank, Jan kazimi, who negotiated with Carl X''s Secret envoy, will disclose to Carl X that Christina and alvid Wittenberg will arrive in Riga and launch a plan to overthrow Carl X''s rule there.


    Next, Karl x will have only two options: first, to reach peace talks with the Republic of Poland; Second, continue to fight with the Republic of Poland, and then face the dilemma of being attacked from both sides.


    Wise as Carl, he knows how to choose. Even if Karl x chose to continue the war, the Republic of Poland would not lose more than it does now.


    As for Christina and herself, their fate depends entirely on the decision of Carl X - which is why King Jan kazimiz wanted to keep in touch with Victor de rabskado through a fishing boat on the dogava river.


    If the contract fails, all previous plans in Warsaw will remain the same.


    When the contract becomes 10%, not only the mercenaries will stand still, but perhaps Christina will also be given to Carl x as a "gift" negotiated and reached.


    From the perspective of the Republic and King Jan kachmidge, they did so for good reason and for granted.


    But alvid Wittenberg was neither the king nor the queen of Poland, and he never considered issues from the perspective of the interests of the Republic.


    Moreover, after thinking, alvid Wittenberg secretly ridiculed the small pattern of Jan kazimiz. He only focused on the armistice, not on regaining the throne of the kingdom of Sweden, as he had guessed.


    But in fact, alvid Wittenberg was completely wrong and underestimated the political wisdom of King Jan kachmidge and his wife queen ludwiga.


    At the beginning, when Queen ludwiga thought of getting help from Christina and alvid Wittenberg, she did have the intention to take the opportunity to regain the crown of the king of Sweden and put it on her husband''s head, just as Wittenberg thought.


    But the development of things was not transferred by her will.


    The change began with the dinner party on the day Christina arrived.


    After the failure of seeking peace in Jan kachmidge, Carl X''s Secret envoy found several respected noble elders of the Republic Parliament and carried out a carrot and stick operation.


    So, an absurd scene appeared. When King Jan kachmidge was ready to continue the war, the aristocratic elders of the parliament did not want to fight.


    As we all know, according to the Henry treaty, the king had no right to declare war or negotiate peace without the approval of Parliament.


    As long as parliament does not want to fight, the king can do nothing.


    After all, everything must be handled in accordance with the basic law.


    So, while Cherchen was raising money, Jan Kazimierz secretly sent a special envoy to the Swedish military camp under the pressure of the elders to continue negotiations with Carl X.


    The special envoy went to the Swedish military camp just when Christina and others left Warsaw for miyagilk.


    That''s why Jan kazimi will do so next day.


    Being the king of Poland is so helpless. Even if you are resourceful, you can only succumb to reality.


    Back to reality.


    Che Chen saw that he had finished, but alvid Wittenberg just touched his goatee and was silent. He also showed a difficult smile from time to time. He urgently asked, "marshal, what should we do now?"


    "We should


    Alvid Wittenberg was about to say that he wanted Cherchen to seize Victor''s military power and help Christina by himself, but he immediately realized that it was too explicit for Cherchen to accept it all at once, and please be better than a fierce general. All he had to do was let Cherchen make up his mind.


    "What shall we do? What else can we do? I should go back to the dungeon, and her majesty will spend her life in the monastery," said alvid Wittenberg, wiping his tears.


    Chechen''s face became more ugly.


    After a while, he asked, "is there no other way?"


    Alvid Wittenberg peeked at Chechen''s face, and he continued to wipe his tears.


    "There''s nothing I can do. You might as well repeat what you just told me to her majesty. Maybe she can do it. Also, don''t tell her that you''ve been here, so as not to make her lose heart and despair because of my powerlessness."


    Chechen had to leave unhappily.


    "That''s what happened."


    After returning to his boat, Chechen immediately repeated what he had said with alvid Wittenberg to Christina.


    After listening to Chechen''s words, different from the anxious Carlson, Christina''s face was calm, as if Chechen was not talking about herself.


    Perhaps because after too many betrayals, she is used to it.


    When Carlson saw that the queen was silent, he said anxiously, "Your Majesty, we''ll go right away. When the fleet stops at anchor and rests at the shore in the dead of night, I''ll escort you out of this dragon''s pool and tiger''s den."


    Christina didn''t respond to Carlson''s suggestion. She gently raised her head and said to Chechen, "thank you, Chechen. At least even if everyone betrayed me, you won''t."


    When Chechen heard Christina say so, he knelt down in front of Christina on one knee.


    "Never, sister Christina."


    Christina picked up Cherchen and patted the back of Cherchen''s hand in comfort.


    At this time, Carlson also fell to his knees. He pulled his clothes and sleeves at Christina and expressed his loyalty and determination not to betray to the queen.


    Christina helped Carlson up again.


    "In fact, the situation is not as bad as expected," Christina said easily to Carlson and Cherchen. "The contract may not be reached, and even if it is reached, Carl is now terminally ill. He may stay in Lithuania because he only sends Magnus de la gardiye to pay me."


    Clearly, Christina is the one who needs comfort most now, but she comforted Cherchen and Carlson and told them not to think about the worst.


    But Chechen understands that the probability of this possibility is very small.


    "Sister Christina," Chechen seemed to have made a great determination. He knelt down on one knee again, "if you believe me, please continue to wait as if you don''t know anything."


    Cherchen''s voice did not fall, Christina said in a loud voice; "I believe, I will always believe you. But Cherchen, what are you going to do?"


    Che Chen shook his head. He resolutely refused to reveal his inner thoughts.


    "Sister Christina, don''t ask me what I want to do."


    After that, Christina pretended to be completely unaware. She stayed in the cabin as usual and went up to the deck only after the other mercenaries on the ship slept at night. When Victor stood respectfully behind him and wished Christina a successful reset, Christina''s blessing to Victor showed the same dignified smile.

 Chapter 783

    Two days later, the fleet docked at the dock in Riga.


    Governor Magnus de la Gardier welcomed the thousands of mercenaries who had arrived at the pier - he clearly had received the order of King Carl X and knew that they would become his Majesty''s subordinates in the near future.


    Victor had a cordial conversation with Magnus at the dock. He is now the commander of the mercenary force temporarily appointed by ostro, and has command over all the mercenaries within a month.


    Through the cabin window, Chechen watched victor and Magnus de la Gardier''s every move.


    They talked happily, and Chechen noticed that Magnus de la Gardier didn''t look in his direction. Obviously Victor is loyal to his duty. He won''t tell the Swedes about Christina''s ship until the order from Warsaw comes.


    "Count Chechen."


    While Cherchen was observing carefully, Carlson''s voice came from behind.


    Chechen turned back and asked Carlson if Christina''s sister wanted to see him.


    Carlson shook his head. He said he had something to say to Chechen.


    "Count Chechen," said Carlson, "you and I both know that the fate of her majesty will be known in the next day or two. Now the ship is ashore in Riga. I wonder whether we should secretly invite field marshal Wittenberg to tell the field marshal about the current situation. Field marshal Wittenberg is resourceful and superior. He may have a better way we didn''t think of."


    Carlson didn''t know that the first thing Chechen looked for was Wittenberg, but alvid Wittenberg said "listen to God''s will".


    When Cherchen was about to tell Carlson that he had already gone to find Wittenberg, and he had no good way, Christina also appeared behind Carlson.


    She heard their conversation just now.


    "Carlson," Christina encouraged her subordinates, "don''t lose heart and don''t be disappointed. You have to believe that God will bless us."


    But neither Chechen nor Christina nor Carlson expected that the order from Warsaw would come so quickly.


    At night, the dock was brightly lit - Victor, on behalf of all the mercenaries, asked Magnus de la Gardier for the temporary garrison within the dock. He has good reason: he is worried that the influx of lawless mercenaries into Riga will cause unnecessary riots.


    This is also what Magnus de la Gardier is most worried about.


    As governor of Riga, he has the obligation and responsibility to protect the safety of the nobles and citizens in the city. So governor Riga readily agreed to Victor''s request.


    Under the bright moonlight, a pointed boat crossed a white water line like a swift on the water and approached Victor''s boat.


    The man on board climbed onto the ship after receiving the cable dropped from the ship. He went straight into Victor''s captain''s room barefoot.


    This scene happened to be seen by Che Chen who had been paying attention to it all the time. Due to Chechen''s special status, the mercenaries under Victor on duty on the deck did not stop Chechen, but let him close to the captain''s room.


    Then, Che Chen heard the following conversation:


    "Did your majesty send you?"


    "The Council and your majesty sent me."


    "What are the commands?"


    "The peace has been reached. I order you to act according to your plan."


    Hearing this, Chechen pushed the door open.


    The two men in the captain''s room didn''t expect someone to break in. When they saw the door pushed open, they both looked on alert.


    Victor saw that Chechen was the first to put down his vigilance and showed a happy expression.


    "It''s Chechen," Victor introduced to the other man. "Duke ovshane, this is count aleval Chechen."


    The man known as the Duke of ovshane also released his hand on the dagger at his waist.


    "It''s the count. It''s disrespectful."


    Chechen nodded to the Duke of ovshane. Then he caught a glimpse of a small pile of ashes left by the burning of paper on the table next to victor.


    He asked Victor if the Republic had negotiated peace with the kingdom of Sweden.


    "Yes," said Victor, "the agreement has been reached and the four-year war is finally over. The Duke of ovshane of the Senate is here to convey this order."


    "What about us now? What does his majesty have for us?"


    Victor seemed to hesitate, but he immediately told Cherchen the king''s order brought by Duke ovshane.


    "His majesty ordered Carl X''s messenger to return to Riga immediately.


    "What about Queen Christina and alvid Wittenberg?"


    Victor seemed to hesitate again.


    "Your Majesty wants us to hand over the queen to Magnus de la Gardier. According to the agreement, the queen will spend the rest of her life in Lin Xueping''s monastery; as for field marshal alvid videnberg, he will return to zamoshi ?''s prison as if he had never been out."


    After that, Victor thought that Chechen was going to get angry, because Victor knew more or less the feelings between Chechen and Christina. But Che Chen was indifferent. Instead, he nodded and said, "it''s good. For anyone, this is the best ending."


    Victor is a little incredible.


    "Don''t look at me like that, uncle victor." when Chechen saw Victor''s incredible face, he explained as if nothing had happened: "I am now the count of the Republic. Of course, the interests of the Republic should be the most important. Moreover, in order to complete the cause that his majesty asked me to help Christina''s sister, I have almost all my assets. Now the task has been cancelled and my property has been saved."


    Chechen saw Victor de la Buscado with a happy and sad expression.


    Before Chechen wanted to understand the meaning of Victor''s expression, he saw that Chechen and Victor were happy. The Duke of ovshane said excitedly, "great, let''s act now and take Christina immediately."


    "Wait a minute!" Chechen stretched out his hand to stop.


    The Duke of ovshane showed a puzzled expression.


    Chechen said to the Duke of ovshane, "I know the character of Queen Christina. If we take many people down, the queen will resist. Although there is only one Carlson around her, it would not be beautiful if our people hurt the queen in the fight."


    After listening to Chechen''s words, Duke ovshane fell into silence at the same time.


    Indeed, Christina is the queen of Sweden. She is the heir of the vasa family with noble blood. She is also from the same vein as king Jan kazimiz. Even if she is hurt, she can''t bear it.


    "In my opinion," said Chechen, "it''s better for the three of us to go down and lie that his majesty has sent an order to act tonight. Christina trusts me and she won''t doubt me. Then I''ll go behind her and control her, and you can subdue Carlson."


    The Duke of ovshane thought, and Cherchen''s method was indeed the best.


    This is, cried Victor, "yes, this is the safest way."


    Seeing that Victor meant the same thing, the Duke agreed to Cherchen''s way and decided to do so.

 Chapter 784

    Cherchen and Victor and the Duke of ovshane got off the cabin.


    After seeing Christina, Victor told the queen with joy that he had received an order from Warsaw - the mercenaries could carry out the task of occupying Riga tonight.


    Sure enough, Christina and Carlson behind her showed a happy expression when they heard Victor say so.


    While they were happy, Cherchen quietly walked to Christina from Victor and the Duke of ovshane and stood behind her.


    Neither Christina nor Carlson realized what was wrong.


    The Duke of ovshane was secretly delighted.


    As usual, after Victor introduced the Duchess of ovshane to Christina, ovshane came forward to kiss the Queen''s hand, which was also the time agreed by Cherchen and the two.


    Ovshane stepped forward, and Christina stretched out her hand to accept ovshane''s kiss.


    "Right now!"


    When Christina raised her hand, Chechen shouted fiercely.


    Prince ovshane was about to grab Christina''s hand, but he was fast, but Christina was faster.


    The former queen of Sweden suddenly retracted her hand, and then gathered her hands into a fist. Her arm hit out like a spring full of strength and hit ovchanet''s left eye.


    Standing behind Christina, Carlson jumped at victor like a loaded shell and hugged him.


    Carlson''s strength was amazing. He tightly hooped Victor''s body and made Victor unable to move.


    For a moment, the situation reversed, and the party who should have been captured knocked down the party who was captured.


    "Chechen!"


    Prince ovshane looked over Carlson''s shoulder at Cherchen standing behind Christina.


    He was the last hope for himself and victor.


    Unfortunately, the Duke was destined to be disappointed.


    Che Chen pulled out a pistol and knife from his waist, but he didn''t deal with Christina.


    "Sorry, uncle Victor," said Chechen.


    Victor nodded with a wry smile.


    Also understood was the Duke of ovshane. Although the Duke was lying on the ground with his eyes open and his heart was as cold as falling into an ice cellar, he was still unwilling to fight the trapped animals.


    "Aleval Chechen!" the Duke shouted at Chechen behind Christina, "you are the count of the Republic. Don''t you know what happens when you betray the Parliament and the king?"


    "I know," said Kui bubo on Chechen''s face, "it should be the end of bogusslav."


    The Duke of ovshane choked for a moment.


    He didn''t know whether the end of Chechen''s so-called boguslav meant being declared a traitor or that he was finally pardoned.


    Boguslav''s amnesty indeed caused a great shock in the aristocratic circle of the Republic. Many patriotic nobles were excited. They did not expect that boguslav, as the number one traitor, would also be pardoned and forgiven.


    Although the king had many last resort, it was regarded as a landmark event of power trampling on the law.


    If Cherchen meant the latter, he would be too arrogant.


    However, regardless of what the Duke was thinking at this time, Chechen took out a hemp rope to tie up the Duke of ovshane, and then went to victor.


    "Uncle Victor, don''t blame me." Chechen said sorry.


    Victor didn''t know how to answer. He turned his head to the other side.


    After they were tied up, Chechen said to Christina, "sister, now I''ll call the officers on each ship and invite alvid Wittenberg."


    Christina nodded, and she looked at Cherchen with gratitude again.


    This time, Chechen is helping himself at the risk of killing his head.


    "Carlson, watch them both."


    Christina gave Carlson an order and walked towards the end of the cabin.


    She had to change her clothes because there was a battle of her own waiting for her.


    The stage has been paved for her. Next, it''s up to her.


    Victor''s entourage was sent by Chechen to call the officers of each mercenary regiment. They knew Chechen''s identity and didn''t know that their master Victor had been taken, so they went happily after receiving the reward of a taler from Chechen.


    While waiting, Chechen also went back and changed his clothes. He put on a silver brocade robe, which was densely decorated with a row of star shaped gold buttons, which glittered and made him shine all over. A pin inlaid with a huge sapphire was pinned to the collar of the brocade robe. The robe is covered with a blue velvet coat and tied with a white belt. The belt is woven of silk and decorated with red and blue gemstones. It is also valuable. And the texture of the belt is very thin, soft and can pass through small rings such as rings; A saber inserted in a silver sheath decorated with many sapphires is hung on the belt with a silk sash. Such costumes make young Chechen look elegant, just like the moon and stars in the night sky.


    Cherchen doesn''t like such extravagant clothes. He wears them today just to add face to Christina.


    After about an hour, more than 30 mercenary officers scattered on various ships arrived one after another. Among them, stankeni, ganhoff, halwam, Heinrich and sowohub, fiordo and macron are more famous and experienced.


    Some officers who made friends with Victor saw that Victor was not on the ship. They were greeted by a young man in beautiful clothes. They couldn''t help looking puzzled and asked where Victor was.


    "Victor will come soon," said Chechen.


    For his identity, Chechen only said that he was Victor''s relative. His fluent Spanish also reassured the officers a little.


    Then, when alvid Wittenberg arrived wearing a cloak, Chechen nodded to him and got off the cabin.


    At this time, the bell of the bell tower of the cathedral in Riga happened to ring "Ladies and gentlemen, Prince bogusslav was captured by count Chechen next to me. He was pardoned by King Jan kachmidge and stayed in Warsaw. You should know that what happened tonight is that his Majesty King Jan kachmidge planned with me and the prince. Victor is king Jan kachmidge''s special envoy. The prince gave you to me to help me Reset. "


    Christina''s words were quickly recognized by some officers. Most of them were mercenaries in old myatiersk Castle who knew that bogusslav was infatuated with Christina. However, the reason was reasonable, but only one order was not enough to obtain the loyalty and service of mercenaries.


    At least not enough for some of them.


    "Your Majesty, of course, we are willing to obey the orders given by the prince and work for you, but the contract between the prince and us will expire in one month..." sovohubu, a Hungarian, said politely.


    Sowohub represents the mercenaries who fight for money. They want to know whether Christina can afford to hire them and whether she is more generous than other employers.


    "I''ll pay twice the price of Prince boguslav. And as long as you are loyal to me now, I will pay three months'' salary in advance." Christina made a promise without delay and was as generous as sowohubu wanted.


    This made the officers led by sowohubu immediately obedient.


    Of course, no one will have to verify Christina''s financial resources on the spot.


    Sometimes, fame is an invisible wealth.


    The officers of another faction, represented by the French macron, expressed their unwillingness to participate in the civil war in the kingdom of Sweden and were only willing to spend their employment in Riga peacefully.


    "We''ve made enough money to spend. We don''t want to lick blood," macron said.


    In fact, they don''t really think they have made enough money, but they are afraid of Carl X and the Swedish army and think that these mercenaries can''t be their opponents.


    Christina and alvid Wittenberg are clear about the ideas of macron and others.


    At this time, alvid Wittenberg knew that it was time to play himself.


    The old man came out of the crowd and went in front of the officers.


    He lifted his cloak and revealed his face.


    "I''m Swedish marshal alvid wiedenberg," said alvid wiedenberg.


    Alvid Wittenberg''s voice, though not loud, clearly reached everyone''s ears.


    Needless to say, the name alone represents strength and victory.


    Macron took a breath. He saluted alvid Wittenberg and said respectfully, "for your name, marshal, my men and I are willing to work for you without salary."


    "It''s for Queen Christina," alvid Wittenberg corrected.


    "Now, officers, please tell me if you would like to go with me?" Christina asked in due course.


    "Long live the queen!" cried Catherine.


    Then all the officers took a step forward and expressed their attitude.


    "Hooray, hooray!" they shouted together.

 Chapter 785

    Hans Follett got up from the hot water in the bathroom.


    This morning, as a city guard, he accompanied Magnus de la Gardier to meet victor at the dock.


    Unlike governor Riga, who kept talking to victor, Hans Follett focused on the mercenaries on the troop carriers who leaned out of the side and looked at the excitement.


    At this glance, Hans Follett could not open his eyes as if he saw a beautiful woman.


    With his extraordinary observation and experience in leading soldiers, Hans Follett saw at a glance that these mercenaries were absolutely first-class, and even in Germany, he could hardly find a better one - many weather beaten, full-fledged veterans.


    Hans Follett likes them because they will become his advanced capital.


    Hans Follett''s idol is General Robert Douglas.


    As an ordinary knight from Scotland, General Robert Douglas started his own career because of the kindness of Queen Christina, and finally became a famous general and won the seat of Parliament.


    Hans Follett is also pursuing such a prosperous road.


    But Hans Follett did not get the special favor of God like Robert Douglas. Although he was brave and energetic, he never had the opportunity to show himself in front of King Carl X.


    Finally, he took a position under marshal alvid wiedenberg and followed the marshal into Poland. He was ambitious and eager to pursue high salaries and wealth. But fate teased him again. In Warsaw, the army of alvid wiedenberg was defeated and the marshal himself was imprisoned by the poles. As a prisoner, Hans Follett had to hand over all the booty he had obtained in exchange for his life. Hans Follett, who returned to Sweden, was almost disillusioned, and his endless loss almost made him seriously ill.


    After that, he was assigned to governor Magnus de la Gardier. Under the governor. To tell you the truth, Hans Follett despised Magnus. He believed that the governor of Riga could not achieve this high position without nepotism. Magnus de la Gardier did not have a good look at the front and bottom of alvid videnberg, but only assigned him the role of city guard.


    Recently, however, Hans Follett found that fate smiled at him again. Magnus de la Gardier suddenly began to get close to him, not only increased his salary, but also rewarded him with a house in Riga. Hans Follett had no idea why Magnus was suddenly close to himself. Later, Hans Follett learned that his Majesty King Carl x would send thousands of mercenaries to Riga, who would join the war in Lithuania under the leadership of Magnus.


    Magnus de la Gardier was a civil servant and was not good at marching and fighting. That''s why he suddenly became kind to himself in order to rely on his military talent.


    Although governor Riga was using himself, Hans Follett was willing to be used.


    Hans Follett was confident that although Magnus seemed to be using himself now, he was not using the governor of Riga. When he was on the battlefield, Magnus, who could not fight, could only be at his mercy. Once he has made a meritorious service, he will have the opportunity to bow to the monarch and ask his majesty Carl x for PU Shien Rong, and he will be able to obtain the privilege and the authorization imperial edict that the nobles dream of: "the member begged for grace with a heart of fist and fist. I think he has the righteousness of donating his body to meet difficulties, serving his country''s loyalty, merit and virtue, and giving...".


    In the kingdom of Sweden, I don''t know how many people used to win wealth and high officials through this road. Through this road, a large area of land originally belonging only to God and the king will be transferred to private hands; Through this road, even a penniless beggar can become a dignitary, and can expect his children and grandchildren to be among the aristocrats.


    Hans Follett put on his bathrobe. He was about to return. I drank a small glass of sweet wine and fell asleep. Suddenly, the housekeeper came and reported that someone had come to visit him.


    It was so late and he bathed and changed clothes. Hans Follett didn''t want to see guests, but when the housekeeper reported that the caller claimed to be the mercenary officer who came to Riga this morning, Hans Follett changed his mind.


    These people will soon become their subordinates. It is necessary to have a good relationship and contact with them in advance. They should not be allowed to think that they are superior and inhuman officers.


    This is also the Royal skill that Hans Follett has practiced under alvid Wittenberg for many years.


    Shortly after the housekeeper left, Hans Follett put on his military uniform again. He entered the reception room and saw a man with his back to himself.


    Hans Follett was disappointed because he could tell from his back that he was an old man.


    Such people will not have a high status in mercenaries, because mercenaries eat youth food, and they have no tradition of respecting the old and loving the young.


    "You wanted to see me?" asked Hans Follett.


    That tone, full of pride.


    The old man stood up and turned his head.


    Hans Follett looked pale. He staggered back three or four steps, and then held the door frame.


    "Yuan... Marshal!" stammered Hans Follett.


    He didn''t expect alvid Wittenberg to be here.


    No, he should have been in a Polish prison.


    Hans Follett looked flustered, but alvid Wittenberg looked calm.


    When he knew that Hans Follett was among Riga''s officers, alvid Wittenberg began to think of him. He knew the character of his former subordinates very well. It was to climb up, who could be desperate and sell everything.


    "Long time no see, Hans Follett. Come and sit down. I have something to say to you," said alvid Wittenberg.


    That tone, like this is your own home.


    But Hans Follett not only did not have the slightest disobedience, but also obediently did it.


    Alvid Wittenberg''s Jiwei is like this. Even after three or four years, it still doesn''t fade.


    Hans Follett sat down with his hands on his knees, like a child listening to his teacher.


    Alvid Wittenberg sat upright and said to Hans Follett, "you should be surprised why I''m here."


    Hans Follett said stupidly, "yes... No, I''m not surprised. Marshal, your presence here shows that the poles are afraid of his majesty and have finally released you. Marshal, did your majesty send you to command the new mercenaries today?"


    Alvid Wittenberg shook his head.


    "The poles were afraid of Carl x, and they let me go. It was not Carl x who sent me to command the mercenaries, but her majesty Christina."


    Hans Follett clenched his fist on his knee.


    He was not himself. When alvid Wittenberg said Christina''s name, Hans Follett immediately came up with the Polish trick - snipe and clam fight, fishermen get benefits.


    Hans Follett looked out of the window for the first time since he talked.


    The stars twinkled in the sky, but the city guard felt that it was the jewels inlaid on the scepter; The rustle of the wind on the windows and doors sounded to him like a general''s flag.


    "God finally didn''t forget me and sent me wealth," thought Hans Follett.


    Alvid Wittenberg didn''t seem to notice Hans Follett''s abnormality. He continued to say to himself, "Hans, you are my old subordinate. When I knew you were in Riga, I thought of you. You should know how much honor will be waiting for you to serve her majesty."


    "What a great gallows is waiting for me," Hans Follett said in his heart.


    By this time, greed had overcome Hans Follett''s fear of alvid Wittenberg. In his eyes, alvid Wittenberg was as straight as a moving treasure chest, followed by a larger one.


    "I know, of course I know. Marshal." Hans Follett stood up. "It''s my honor to serve her majesty. Marshal, you''re thirsty after talking so much. I''ll pour you a glass of wine."


    With that, Hans Follett went straight to the wine cabinet.


    When Hans Follett, with his back to alvid Wittenberg, was opening the drawer, alvid Wittenberg''s voice sounded from behind.


    "Hans, what you want to give me is not only a glass of red wine, but also a pair of shackles."


    Hans Follett was stunned at the speech. He felt as if he were transparent to alvid Wittenberg.


    He did think so. In the wine cabinet, there is not only delicious red wine, but also a pistol in the wine cabinet.


    In Hans Follett''s view. His own participation in the rebellion was far less successful than handing over alvid videnberg and Christina to governor Magnus de la Gardier.


    well! With the strength of one hand, he calmed down a rebellion. His majesty will be happy when he knows. What''s the significance of Magnus de la Gardier at that time? He was the first hero of the kingdom because he saved the whole kingdom from the civil war. When the knighthood was granted, those who originally despised themselves would bow to him and respond to whatever he asked. He could even sit directly in the position of general


    Alvid Wittenberg''s voice sounded behind him again: "I know you so well, Hans. You may laugh to yourself. Since I know you so well, why didn''t you expect me to betray you? In fact, what if you betrayed me? Just let me stay in Magnus''s prison for half a day. I can tell you that many people in Riga have stood on my side, and their identity is higher than yours. At the dock, thousands of costumers The well-equipped and well-trained mercenaries are ready. They are about to occupy the city. I just want to give you a chance after you have been riding for me for so many years. "


    Hans Follett''s hand pushed the drawer back. He turned and said with a twitch of his face, "marshal, don''t deceive me."


    "When did I deceive you, and why should I deceive you?" said alvid Wittenberg with a blank face.


    Arvid Wittenberg''s words made Hans Follett''s heart start to beat drums.


    He began to convince himself: "It''s dangerous to follow field marshal Wittenberg''s rebellion, but once it succeeds, the profit is rich enough, because the queen is also a generous person. And Magnus de la gardiye, he may take the credit for catching the rebel leader and send me away with only a few hundred Tales - he hasn''t done that. I, Hans Follett, am not afraid of death because What I eat is the meal of licking blood with the blade, so why not fight for a greater fame. "


    After a long time, it may be only a few minutes for alvid Wittenberg, but a century for Hans Follett. He finally said, "marshal, I''ve done it with you."


    Alvid Wittenberg finally showed a smiling face. He went up to Hans Follett and patted him on the shoulder as kindly as before.


    "No, not for me, but for the queen."

 Chapter 786

    Hans Follett and alvid Wittenberg left the house.


    Although the housekeeper was surprised that his master still went out so late, he immediately prepared a mount for him.


    Their destination is Riga, facing the city gate of the wharf. As the garrison of Riga, in addition to the governor, only Hans Follett had the power to order the soldiers guarding the city gate to open it at night.


    At the dock outside the city, everything was silent, as if everything were asleep. But if you walk in, you will find teams of mercenaries, led by their officers, holding their weapons and staring silently at the direction of the city gate.


    Looking from the dock, you can only see the bonfire on the wall, and the gate is dark.


    Although there were artillery and three guns among the mercenaries who came with the ship this time, it was not a simple thing to open the city gate of Riga, but it was not impossible to do so, but alvid wiedenberg strongly suggested wisdom.


    "Although his majesty Carl x is seriously ill, he is a strong willed soldier. None of us knows how long he can live. If we lose too much strength and destroy the city defense in Riga, it will be difficult for us to defend once Carl x returns."


    Because of this, alvid Wittenberg risked bribing the soldiers guarding the city gate and sneaked into the city.


    At this time, Cherchen and Carlson were squatting behind a pile of boxes more than two people high. Carlson''s back leaned against the box. From time to time, he leaned out his head to look at the direction of the city gate, and his face was full of anxious sweat.


    "Carlson, what are you nervous about?" Chechen asked with a smile.


    "Count, I''m not nervous, but anxious," said Carlson. "Tonight is the moment to determine the fate of the queen, you and me. If the marshal fails to convince his subordinates, or the defenders on the city wall find our change and fail, we have no way out except exile."


    Speaking of this, Carlson once again defended himself by saying, "of course, I''m not for myself, but for the queen."


    Carlson''s true feelings also let Chechen''s thoughts float to the distance.


    It''s false to say you''re not nervous. Unlike Carlson alone, what Cherchen wants to protect and take care of is a family and a group.


    Before deciding to stand on the side of Christina''s sister, Chechen thought: if he succeeded, Christina''s sister would ascend the throne again, and King Jan kachmidge in Warsaw might acquiesce to this fact, just like when he became the captain of Bratslav''s regiment; But if it fails, the king will deprive himself of all his titles and fiefdoms. I''m afraid even uncle Pedro, Natalie and Fatima will be implicated. More seriously, King Jan kazimiz even wanted himself to calm his anger and show his sincerity for peace.


    But I still did it without hesitation.


    Chechen is a man who knows how to repay his kindness. In Crimea, Christina tried her best to help herself defeat Yishi LAN gley. Although this can be regarded as the reward for saving Christina from Warsaw, the feelings between people are not equivalent exchange. If Christina is kind to herself, she should repay her 10% and 100%.


    Moreover, Chechen believes that if Christina is facing this situation today, she will help herself without hesitation.


    Pulling his thoughts back, Chechen said to Carlson, "don''t worry, we have to trust Marshal Wittenberg and believe that God is on our side."


    Carlson nodded. But immediately his face turned red, because he realized that he was old enough to be uncle Chechen, but now he wanted him to comfort him.


    "Count... Carlson was about to say two more words for himself when suddenly someone was shouting around," the door is open! The door is open! "


    Chechen and Carlson leaned out from behind the box.


    Sure enough, the gate of Riga was wide open.


    Carlson straightened up excitedly. He said to Chechen, "count, give me the honor of being the first to enter the city."


    With that, Carlson shouted "follow me", then waved his short and wide sword, led a team of mercenaries out of the hiding place and rushed to the city gate.


    "Soldiers loyal to me! Long live Queen Christina of Sweden!"


    At the gate of the city, Hans Follett fell behind alvid Wittenberg. He saw Carlson and others rush up and shouted to the Swedish soldiers who were at a loss around the city.


    But no one responded, and the soldiers were still at a loss.


    At this time, alvid Wittenberg shouted, "Her Majesty has come to end the war! Her majesty will bring peace!"


    "Hooray!" hundreds of voices followed.


    There were the voices of mercenaries and Swedish soldiers in the city.


    Obviously, after years of war, Swedish soldiers are also tired of war.


    "Kill!"


    The noise on the wall should be the cry of the mercenaries on the wharf.


    Many people on the wall and in the barracks didn''t know what had happened at first. When the news came and everyone knew that Queen Christina had returned and wanted to bring peace to the Kingdom, all the soldiers were crazy. Hundreds of hats flew into the air, and the artillery on the gun position roared.


    Of course, not everyone has abandoned Carl X. Dozens of Swedish soldiers, led by their captain Baron Miller, held a gun position and said that King Carl X was the real monarch of the kingdom.


    So a short and terrible fierce battle inevitably began.


    There will be a will to die, and the scholar has no desire to live. A few people did not want to live and were determined to die. Even if Carlson had several times more people than Baron Miller, he could not win him in a hurry. Baron Miller perked up. He commanded the shooting calmly and calmly.


    Whether Carlson or Hans Follett or alvid Wittenberg shouted to him to lay down his arms, the Baron answered with a shot.


    Finally, realizing that there was no result in persuading the surrender, several mercenaries dived near the gun position. They lit the bomb and dropped it from bottom to top.


    With a few loud noises, the original gunshot position was silent.


    Chechen and several mercenary officers came to the bloody gun position. Baron Miller was covered in blood and his clothes were like rags.


    Although he was the enemy, the Baron''s bravery won everyone''s respect.


    Cherchen covered the Baron''s body with a Swedish flag and took off his hat to salute him.


    On the straight street under the city wall, a fire dragon is running towards the governor''s house of Riga.

 Chapter 787

    At this time, the mayor of Riga, the commander of urban defense, the bishop and the speaker of Parliament all gathered in the city hall. Although they were awakened by gunfire and gunfire at the beginning and did not know what had happened, they were much calmer than Magnus. In particular, Calvin, the commander of urban defense, not only dressed neatly, but also brought 80 Swedish Musketeers - the largest force he could gather in such a short time.


    The governor of Riga, who should have been the backbone of everyone, was terrified at this time. Magnus is good at communication and diplomacy, but military is not his specialty. Let him talk and laugh and drink at the negotiation table or wine table. That''s his strong point. He can face the shadow of swords and bullets. He is like a child.


    "Governor, the officer I sent came back to report that the mercenaries who attacked Riga were under the banner of Christina. Obviously, this is a long-planned plot, and you and your majesty have been deceived," said Calvin, the city defense commander.


    After listening to Calvin''s report, Magnus was even more flustered. His face was waxy yellow, and the big beads of sweat slipped through his ravine face, crossed his neck and flowed into his collar.


    "Conspiracy, conspiracy! Why didn''t anyone find out in advance? Why didn''t anyone see anything unusual? What do you eat?" Magnus waved his arm and shouted as he walked back and forth.


    He walked like flying, and the candles burning in one Candlestick were shaken left and right by him.


    Hearing Magnus''s complaint, Calvin, the urban defense commander, was angry.


    He understood that Magnus was shirking responsibility again.


    No matter what bad things happen, Magnus de la Gardier''s first thought is to shirk responsibility, which has been used to Riga officials, but at this time, Magnus doesn''t think about how to organize defense to repel the enemy''s invasion, which can''t help but make Calvin, a soldier, angry.


    Although Magnus was a relative of the emperor and his superior, Calvin retorted in front of the crowd: "governor, it was you who went to meet the mercenaries that day. If you didn''t find anything unusual, it was also your fault!"


    Magnus stopped.


    For a while, his face was terrible and frightening.


    It was the first time Magnus had been so ruthlessly refuted to his face.


    Calvin had already let go. On the contrary, everyone here may not see the sun tomorrow, and he is not afraid of Magnus.


    Calvin looked at Magnus happily and fearlessly, and even suppressed Magnus'' eyes.


    Suddenly, the flash of a bomb explosion flashed through the window. A firearm soldier whose face was blackened by gunpowder stumbled in with his firearm.


    "Commander," the fireman reported, "the enemy''s flag has been flying on the East, South and west walls. Our people are fighting the enemy on church street. The soldiers are running out of bullets. We''re going to have a close hand fight."


    "God!" cried bishop Riga.


    Church Street, as its name implies, is the street in front of the church in Riga. That was the Bishop''s ashram, and it was only half a block from the governor''s office.


    The enemy will hit here soon.


    "What should I do? What should I do?"


    Magnus de la Gardier was completely defeated. He squatted on the ground, holding his head in his hands, and tears flashed in his eyes.


    Calvin never wanted to look at the cowardly guy again. He snorted coldly, and then said that he wanted to live and die with his soldiers. Then he held the soldier''s hand and walked out.


    The mayor of Riga followed. He was once a soldier, and his blood was not cold.


    The bishop and the speaker of Parliament remained in the governor''s office. When the mayor and the commander of urban defense left, the speaker stepped forward and picked up Magnus.


    "Governor, don''t lose heart. Now the north gate hasn''t been occupied by the enemy. Let''s escape from there. Let''s go to your majesty and move rescuers." the speaker comforted.


    But the speaker''s words did not cheer Magnus up at all.


    What if you get out? Bishops and speakers of Parliament are religious figures and civil servants. They have no responsibility to defend the land. But he is different. As the governor of Riga, he changed hands in the important town of the Kingdom only one night, and his brother-in-law Carl x will not let him go.


    Moreover, just as he was looking for a scapegoat just now, Carl x also needed a scapegoat.


    With this in mind, Magnus was even more discouraged.


    "You go, leave me alone. Go." Magnus waved to them.


    At this time, the gunfire and explosion were getting closer and closer to the governor''s house.


    The bishop and the speaker looked at each other, and then sighed at the same time.


    Then they left the governor''s house and left Magnus.


    Magnus, who has become a lonely man, has an unprecedented clarity of mind at this time. He went up to the second floor and went back to his room.


    Magnus''s wife was holding the child and hiding behind the wardrobe in fear. When he saw his husband coming back, he asked in a trembling voice how the situation was outside.


    "It will be quiet soon," Magnus comforted his wife.


    Then he asked his wife to take out the gorgeous dress he wore to the ball.


    Although she didn''t understand what her husband had to do in his dress at this critical moment, Magnus''s wife did so.


    Magnus meticulously put on his dress and accessories as if he were going to the ball.


    "Magnus?" the governor''s wife looked at her husband''s unusual performance and was even more frightened.


    Magnus gently touched his wife''s face.


    "It''ll be all right," he said.


    Then he went out.


    As he went down the stairs, Magnus said to himself, "I am the governor of Riga and the brother-in-law of his majesty Carl X. anyone can escape and surrender, but I can''t. I want to die bravely in front of the rebels and let them know the noble character of Magnus."


    Magnus went down to the hall.


    At this time, some servants and maids in the governor''s house were frantically robbing the property in the governor''s house. These people were always in awe of Magnus, and at this time they completely ignored his existence.


    Magnus did not go to see them either. He went straight out of the gate to the fountain in front of the door.


    The water in the pool vibrated constantly, emitting ripples and water halos. Magnus put his finger into the water and felt the temperature appropriate.


    "Get him! He''s Magnus de la Gardier."


    Magnus heard someone shouting. The voice was familiar to him, as if it were his own city guard.


    "You can''t be a prisoner!"


    This was Magnus''s last thought before he jumped into the water.


    After that, he slowly sank into the water.


    After about a minute, Magnus came out of the water.


    It''s too cold!


    Magnus sneezed.

 Chapter 788

    Because the water was too cold, Riga governor Magnus de la Gardier became a prisoner.


    By dawn the next day, Riga had completely fallen into Christina''s hands.


    In the garrison of Riga, most of the soldiers laid down their weapons and joined the Queen''s camp like Hans Follett, a small number were captured after the fierce battle, and some were killed in the street battle together with Calvin, the commander of Riga city defense.


    The citizens of Riga spent a terrible night amid the sound of guns. When some brave citizens opened the door the next day, they knew that last night was not a mercenary riot, but that their former Queen Christina "recovered" Riga and wanted to return the throne to the current King Carl X.


    Knowing who the current ruler is, the citizens of Riga feel a little relieved - at least as a Swede, Queen Christina will not let mercenaries rob and kill in her city - everyone comforts themselves.


    It is also natural that the citizens were so worried at the beginning. After all, in the three decades of war in the past less than a decade, the looting and massacre of cities by mercenaries after the city was destroyed was the norm. One of the most bloody and cruel is Magdeburg. On May 9, 1631, after taking the city, count Tilly on the Habsburg side, as early as the count who fought with Protestants in Netherland, let all his mercenaries plunder it for three days.


    More than 30000 Magdeburg citizens were killed in three days, while the count calmly confronted the doubters and said: This is what the soldiers deserve to risk their lives!


    Christina and alvid Wittenberg did use harsh military methods to stop the mercenaries from destroying and looting Riga. For them, Riga is the first city won in the process of restoration, and their attitude towards the citizens in the city will directly affect the people''s support in other cities.


    Of course, Christina must have said something about the mercenaries risking their lives to win Riga for themselves. One third of Chechen''s wealth on the transport ship turned into a reward to the mercenaries, which not only satisfied the mercenaries'' appetite, but also made them more loyal to the Queen''s career.


    At 12 noon, Christina in military uniform, accompanied by field marshal alvid Wittenberg, rode into the city gate of Riga.


    At the gate, the captured bishop and speaker of Riga stood on one side of the gate. They paid tribute to Queen Christina on behalf of all Riga citizens. After that, the Archbishop respectfully handed Christina the key of the city gate representing Riga''s ownership.


    Christina took the key and said again that as the queen of all Swedes, she would spread kindness to Riga and make no mistakes.


    The bishop and speaker who became prisoners thanked the queen for her generosity and expressed their loyalty.


    So Christina and alvid Wittenberg rode towards the governor''s house.


    "Magnus de la Gardier has been taken into custody. Hans follet is watching over him and waiting for your disposal," alvid videnberg said to the queen at once.


    Christina nodded.


    Magnus''s identity is too important to himself now. He is not only governor of Riga, but also Carl''s brother-in-law. If he can surrender himself, the morale of those who follow Carl will be greatly reduced.


    "Marshal, where are Chechen and Carlson now?"


    Christina came all the way but didn''t see Chechen and Carlson, so she asked Wittenberg.


    "Chechen is patrolling the streets of Riga with a team of mercenaries, while Carlson has gone to guard the Treasury."


    Hearing that Chechen had started a police activity, Christina felt a warm current in her heart.


    Although he repeatedly ordered, it was difficult to ensure that the mercenaries were mixed up, and some people still had bad thoughts. Moreover, those hooligans and local ruffians in the city will certainly take the opportunity to fish in troubled waters.


    When these people rob property, they will also damage their reputation. Che Chen can take precautions in advance, which shows that he has far-reaching consideration for himself.


    When they came to the door of the governor''s house, Christina and alvid Wittenberg had not entered the door before they heard a quarrel inside.


    "Judah! Ungrateful man!"


    Someone shouted.


    That should be Magnus de la Gardier''s voice.


    Another voice replied, "Dear governor, I am not ungrateful. When I become governor one day, as long as you promise me that you will be loyal to your duties, I will reward you as a city guard."


    With that, the owner of the voice smiled arrogantly.


    Christina frowned discontentedly.


    "This is Hans Follett, the greatest hero of yesterday," alvid Wittenberg hastily explained.


    Christina''s eyebrows stretched out. She stepped in.


    Inside, Magnus de la Gardier was locked in an iron cage. His gorgeous coat had been stripped off, leaving only a white shirt and a pair of bloomers. He was barefoot and his shoes were robbed because the gold on his boots kicked the Spurs.


    When Hans Follett saw the queen and the marshal coming in, he quickly stood up and saluted.


    Although she was disgusted with Hans Follett''s humiliation of an aristocrat, Christina praised his abandonment and great achievements last night, and promised him rich rewards again.


    Hans Follett was overjoyed at the speech.


    While they were talking, Magnus kept looking at Christina''s side face. He seemed to want to see his destiny in the Queen''s face.


    When Christina and Hans Follett finished talking and turned their eyes to Magnus, Magnus hurriedly withdrew his eyes.


    "Magnus," cried Christina.


    Magnus did not speak.


    "You are Carl''s brother-in-law. We are relatives."


    Hearing this, Magnus was excited - the queen admitted that she was related to her. Does that mean that the queen is ready to let herself go.


    Magnus thought so, but the aristocratic reserve made him bury his joy in his heart. But what appears on his face is calm and calm.


    "Your Majesty, although we are relatives, I am loyal to the great King Carl X."


    Although Magnus said this strongly, he believed that Christina could hear her Implication - he called her queen, which was quietly begging her for mercy.


    Christina nodded. Of course she could hear it.


    The queen was about to speak when Hans Follett suddenly knocked on the iron fence of the cage with his stick.


    "What are you pretending to be? If you''re so tough, you''ll be afraid of water cooling?!" Hans Follett broke through mercilessly.


    Hans Follett''s action was so sudden and unexpected that not only Christina and alvid wiedenberg did not expect, but Magnus instinctively shrank in fear.


    This made the appearance of loyal ministers and martyrs he had just tried to shape collapse.


    Looking at Magnus''s funny appearance, Christina wanted to laugh but couldn''t laugh, so she had to try her best to hold back. Alvid Wittenberg gave Hans Follett a fierce look.


    Magnus felt that he had been greatly insulted. His face was as red as a cooked crab.


    "Kill me, you can''t insult me!" he shouted with courage.


    Christina saw this and knew that Magnus was angry at this time. She had to comfort her by saying, "Magnus, take it easy. Hans Follett is a rough man. I apologize to you on his behalf."


    Magnus snorted, but after all, he accepted Christina''s apology.


    Then Christina ordered Magnus to be released from his cage and brought him a set of clean clothes.


    As Magnus dressed, alvid Wittenberg whispered a few words in Christina''s ear.


    Then he brought up several people - they were Magnus''s wife and children.


    Magnus''s wife, Carl''s sister, jumped at Christina''s feet and grabbed the Queen''s skirt.


    "Chris, forgive us!" she begged for mercy.


    Christina helped him up and comforted him again.


    On the other hand, alvid Wittenberg also interrupted: "madam, the fate of you, your child and the governor is actually in your own hands."


    Magnus''s wife, Wen Yan, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "I understand, I understand."


    With that, she took the child''s hand and walked into the dressing room.


    Time passed minute by minute. I don''t know what they said in it and how they struggled. In short, when the Magnus family came out, Magnus knelt down in front of Christina and loyal to her.


    Christina was beaming. She was ready to lift Magnus, but Magnus was firmly on his knees.


    "Your Majesty, I have a request," he said.


    "Just say it."


    "My wife and children, I hope you can take them away from Riga," Magnus said.


    Christina immediately agreed.


    All she needed was the facade of Magnus. As for his wife and children, letting them go would not do her any loss, but also win a benevolent reputation for herself.

 Chapter 789

    After the security of Riga was stable, Chechen returned to the troop carrier. He personally untied victor and the Duke of ovshane.


    Victor moved his wrist and said nothing, while the Duke of ovshane glared at Cherchen. He shouted excitedly: "count, do you know what you did! Do you want to destroy Poland?"


    "I never wanted to destroy Poland," Chechen countered in a deep voice. "On the contrary, after gaining the right of nobility, I have regarded Poland as my mother."


    The Duke of ovshane snorted coldly. He seemed to laugh at Cherchen''s disagreement.


    Cherchen ignored the ridicule of the Duke of ovshane. He turned his face to victor and said, "Uncle Victor, Her Majesty Queen Christina has occupied Riga. From here on, she will launch a formal challenge to Carl X. I believe she will win, and your Majesty must believe."


    Victor nodded.


    "Then, Cherchen, is there anything else you want me to convey to your majesty?" he asked.


    Cherchen just meant this. He said, "I hope you will truthfully tell King Jan kachmidge what happened last night and tell the parliament that until we defeat Carl X and sister Christina ascends the throne again, her commitment to Poland will remain."


    "I''ll tell you the truth," Victor promised.


    Then he hesitated, and then he couldn''t help asking, "and, Chechen, do you have anything you want me to bring to your family, such as Natalie''s?"


    Che Chen thought for a moment and said, "please tell Natalie: don''t blame me."


    Victor and the Duke of ovshane got on the boat back to Poland. The news they bring back is bound to cause an uproar in the Warsaw Parliament.


    Cherchen may be deprived of all titles, titles, official positions and fiefs, and will be labeled as a traitor. Natalie may also be implicated, but Cherchen, who took the first step in the flood, has no time to take care of it.


    All he has to do now is work hard to help Christina''s sister defeat the God of war cousin.


    In the governor''s office of Riga, after successfully persuading Magnus to surrender, alvid wiedenberg suggested that Christina immediately convene a temporary special parliament to recruit troops and expand her strength.


    In the kingdom of Sweden, in addition to the use of standing armies and mercenaries, the king''s conscription must be approved by Parliament. In parliament, the king must explain the legitimacy of the purpose of recruitment and the specific implementation measures of recruitment. On this basis, the royal family, farmers and citizens'' representatives will agree on the number of people to be recruited each time, the scope of recruitment and any specific laws and regulations applicable to the management of the recruitment.


    Although such consultations are usually held in parliament, Royal representatives will also negotiate directly with representatives of specific regions and draw up the details of recruitment based on some permitted precedents or special circumstances.


    Alvid wiedenberg believes that this is the special situation. Christina can only convene representatives of citizens, parliamentarians and bishops in Riga to form a conscription Committee.


    The reason why the conscription will invite bishop Riga is that in Sweden, priests play a very important role in the conscription process. As a domestic intellectual group, they are often the first person in the community to learn the specific details of the recruitment order from the church. At the same time, they are also the key figures to publicize the legitimacy of the Royal recruitment order through preaching. They are the communication channel between the royal family and local communities.


    In addition, since every newborn must be baptized at birth, the list of all school-age men in the parish drafted by these priests is also the basic document for military service recruitment.


    However, Christina immediately rejected the proposal to recruit a civilian army in Riga.


    The Queen''s view is that since her slogan is to stop the war, the recruitment of the people''s army in Riga is obviously contrary to this original intention. Moreover, Carl has been militaristic for many years, and nine out of ten young men of school age in Sweden have already been recruited. Even if he holds a temporary special parliament in Riga, the number of people''s forces that can be recruited is a drop in the bucket.


    These points put forward by Christina are very dismissive to alvid wiedenberg, who does anything to achieve his goal. Although the age of conscription in the kingdom of Sweden is between 15-60 years old, the general King''s army will only choose men between 18-45 years old, and the only son of a family is exempted from military service. In other words, in the countryside of Sweden, at least men aged 15-18 and 45-60 have not been recruited. These people can just become the Queen''s warriors. Moreover, Her Majesty''s crusade against Carl x is to stop the war and for all the people in the kingdom of Sweden, so these beneficiaries should give their strength, not just enjoy their success.


    "Your Majesty," said alvid Wittenberg, bowing and lying: "It is not just my idea to convene a temporary special parliament to collect the people''s army, but the consensus of all people. The president of Riga''s parliament and the bishop are all willing to contribute to the Queen''s cause. Even the representatives of the farmers have received more than one invitation to fight. They are highly motivated to go to the battlefield to fight against the puppet king for your majesty. You are totally dissatisfied With a trace of psychological burden. "


    Of course, none of what Wittenberg said was true except the last sentence, but he was sure that he could make those words a reality.


    be at sb.''s mercy.


    Wittenberg did not believe that those people could say or dare to say a "no".


    But Christina was surprisingly stubborn this time.


    "No, alvid." Christina shook her head firmly. "I know what you want to do and that you are for my good. But please don''t do that this time. Carl and I are fighting a war of morality and justice. I just want to fight with my ideas, even if I fail."


    Looking at Christina''s determined face, it seemed as if alvid Wittenberg had returned to the time when the queen ascended the throne in her childhood. Christina showed the same expression when she learned that her father, King Gustav, had died unexpectedly in the war.


    Alvid Wittenberg fell to his knees.


    "Your Majesty," said alvid Wittenberg, with tears in his eyes, "the old minister must be standing by you anyway."


    At this time, Chechen happened to come in. He is one of Christina''s most trusted people, and the guard at the door certainly won''t stop him.


    When he saw this scene, although he didn''t know what had happened, Chechen still said firmly, "me too."

 Chapter 790

    Seeing Chechen coming, Christina showed a happy smile. She asked why Chechen came so late.


    Cherchen told the queen that he had released victor and the Duke of ovshane.


    With that, Chechen was a little nervous. Although he knew that Christina would never have a grudge against herself because of such a small matter, after all, she cut first and then played.


    Christina didn''t care about it at all. She said that since the city of Riga has been seized and the control of mercenaries is in their own hands, Victor and the Duke of ovshane are insignificant. Let them go. Someone happened to go back to Warsaw and report the situation here to Jan kazimi.


    "Cherchen, you don''t need to worry about anything." Wittenberg comforted Cherchen at this time: "The purpose of Jan kazimi day is just to end the war with Sweden. There is no difference for Poland between making peace with her majesty and making peace with Carl. As long as we win and abide by the agreement reached with the poles in the future, Jan kazimi day will never blame you, even if you are a hero of the Republic of Poland. But in my opinion, if Jan kazimi¡¤ King kazimiz lost his mind and really abandoned you. It''s a good thing for you to stay in the kingdom of Sweden and work for the queen, because the queen will never treat you badly. "


    Wittenberg also knows how much risk Cherchen took for himself last night, so he wants to give Cherchen a cardiotonic and take a reassurance.


    Of course, Chechen understood Wittenberg''s intention. He calmly said that he was not worried about it.


    When the matter was over, the three said a few gossip, and Cherchen and Wittenberg said goodbye to Christina.


    Last night, after the thrilling and twists and turns of the first war, the three were extremely tired. Especially Che Chen, he didn''t sleep for almost a day and a night. At this time, the overall situation was settled, and he should have a rest.


    Chechen and Wittenberg walked out of Riga''s governor''s house, which has now become the Queen''s temporary palace.


    Wittenberg pulled Cherchen aside after the door behind him closed.


    "Cherchen, I have something to tell you," Wittenberg said seriously.


    Che Chen was stunned. Because if it was something important, why didn''t Wittenberg speak in the city master''s house just now? He just told him when Christina was away.


    However, although there was some doubt, Chechen said politely, "marshal, please."


    Then, Wittenberg told Cherchen the conversation he had just had with Christina.


    Finally, Wittenberg said: "Your Majesty is kind, but war is not a treat or a family. War has its own set of rules, that is, military strength, firepower and mobility. Although we have powerful mercenaries, we don''t have much advantage compared with the hundred war veterans under Carl''s command, and their number is still dominant. Therefore, we recruit a sufficient number of militia forces to make us happy They are the only viable way to win. "


    Chechen admitted that Wittenberg had a good point.


    The Queen''s greatest advantage for Carl X was that her idea of armistice catered to the public opinion. But now Carl X has made peace with Poland, that is to say, Carl X has done what the queen wants to do, so it is difficult to estimate the military and people''s morale towards the former queen. Although Cherchen also knows that there are people in Carl X''s army like Robert Doug The queen faction who cares about the old lord like Lars can really play a big role in the decisive battle, or whether they will play a role is still unknown.


    He raised his head and said firmly to Wittenberg, "marshal, what do you want me to do?"


    Seeing Chechen standing on his side, Wittenberg stroked his chin''s goatee happily.


    "I want you to be a villain. Of course, you are not the only one, but I am with you. We summoned Magnus, Follett, the bishop and speaker of Riga and asked them to recruit militias in the name of both of us. To the queen, we say that these people are volunteers and fight voluntarily for the cause of the queen."


    "OK, that''s it." Chechen punched him in the palm of his hand.


    So, Chechen and Wittenberg summoned everyone to the Liga church overnight. After a cordial and pragmatic conversation, they left the heavily guarded cathedral.


    The next day, parliamentary representatives and priests began to issue orders to recruit militias in their own jurisdictions and parishes.


    Riga''s war machine began to turn.


    In the following weeks, every time a militia arrived, Wittenberg appointed experienced mercenary officers to take charge of them. Among them, macron led an aristocratic team composed of Miller and municipal officials: the militia from sirguda was led by fiordo; the militia from Salis was trained by stankeni and sowohub.


    Although there are only 3000 people in total, Cherchen has to admit that the quality of these Swedish militia groups is not a little higher than that of Polish militia groups in large and small Poland. From the neat and uniform long guns and muskets they carry, they carry more servants, attendants, supplies and tableware, and all kinds of daily necessities than riding or riding in war The Polish militia with many weapons looks more effective.


    A month later, the scouts sent out brought back the news that the Swedish Royal Army was coming towards Riga along the daugawa river.


    Chechen, Wittenberg and Christina began to discuss how to meet the enemy.


    Chechen put forward his own plan. He advocated the establishment of three camps: one on the outskirts of Riga, one on the fort Dina and one on the Bank of the daugawa river. The three are close to each other and are easy to form a corner, so that they can coordinate with each other when the enemy attacks; In addition, artillery was loaded on troop carriers and merchant ships docked in Riga to control the daogawa River and prevent the enemy from attacking Riga straight down the river.


    "As long as the enemy attacks one place," said Chechen, "at that time, our three battalions can quickly concentrate their forces and give the enemy due blows. I ask her Majesty''s permission to let me lead a small group of troops to investigate personally. If I find the enemy''s large forces, I will withdraw from there in time, but there I will first learn about the enemy and report to the queen and marshal."


    Wittenberg obviously agreed with Cherchen''s opinion and arrangement. He nodded after listening. But Christina was noncommittal. She looked at the map carefully and didn''t say a word.


    When Cherchen began to doubt what was missing in her layout, Christina finally spoke.


    Instead of rejecting Cherchen''s proposal, she said she had to think long-term.

 Chapter 791

    give the matter further thought and discuss it later?


    Chechen and Wittenberg looked at each other, wondering what the queen wanted to think about in the long run?


    However, they didn''t ask much. Seeing Christina''s tired look, they took the initiative to leave and prepared to save the battle for tomorrow.


    The next day, Christina didn''t summon Chechen and Wittenberg. While Chechen was waiting anxiously, Pedro and others arrived in Riga.


    With Pedro and them came a thousand elite soldiers of the elector. This is not only the gratitude of the elector to Chechen and others for saving their wives and children, but also an investment.


    Pedro grabbed Cherchen''s hand anxiously after seeing him.


    "Has Warsaw made peace with Carl x?" he asked angrily.


    Although surprised that his uncle got the news, Chechen said truthfully: "yes, King Jan kazimizh has made peace with Carl X."


    Pedro grabbed his hair with his angry hands. He walked around the room, and the iron heel of his riding boots stepped on the wooden floor, and wood chips flew.


    "I knew you would produce a moth every time you acted."


    Then, Pedro told Cherchen that when he was preparing to leave in konisburg, a secret envoy claiming to represent the parliament found him, told him that the action was cancelled and asked them to return to Warsaw immediately.


    Now, it''s Cherchen''s turn to be surprised.


    "Then why are you still here?" he asked.


    Cherchen himself knew the inside story of the peace talks between the two countries in advance and had a premonition that King Jan kazimiz might betray Christina. Therefore, after a fierce struggle in his heart, he had to win victor and the Duke of ovshane for his friendship with Christina''s sister. He didn''t expect his uncle to make such a decision.


    "Because I suspect that guy is a fake," Pedro said "You think, I don''t know that person, and the king should always send someone you and I know for such an important thing. Now anyone claims to be a secret envoy with a superstition letter. Of course, I doubt it. So I don''t care. I packed the guy and threw him into the cabin, and then headed for Riga. I think if what he said is true, then Riga should fly It''s still the flag of Carl X. it''s not too late for me to sail at full speed. But I didn''t expect that guy''s story to be true. "


    With that, Pedro grabbed his hair again.


    "Now my vidava may have disappeared, and Brest must have been taken back by the king. You and I think only Bratslav can return. Alas, considering that we are old enough to be Cossacks, our uncle and nephew are really hurt by the king who changes every day."


    Chechen was relieved to hear that uncle Pedro did not blame himself this time, but the king, because he was very worried that his uncle would resent him for losing his family business again.


    But before he could relax, Pedro''s resentful eyes looked at him.


    "And you go your own way every time and like to dance on the tip of the knife. Can''t you think of me and little Anna?"


    "I was wrong, uncle." Chechen quickly apologized.


    Pedro waved.


    "Forget it, forget it. Now that the boat is done, my old bone can only help you. Let''s help Queen Christina defeat her evil cousin."


    Then, Pedro mysteriously came to Cherchen''s ear.


    "Don''t worry, when I got off the ship, I had yelishei and Xie Miao take people to guard the ship with all our family wealth. In case something can''t be done, we''ll flee to the new world."


    "OK, uncle." Chechen was really embarrassed by Pedro''s plan.


    The arrival of the elector''s 1000 elite soldiers also injected a boost into Riga. Of course, alvid Wittenberg would not miss this opportunity to boost morale. He ordered fedot and others to take reinforcements through the street for a military parade, and sent plain clothes to publicize in the crowd that Frederick William is about to cross the sea to help the queen.


    Queen Christina also attended the military parade. Cherchen found that Christina''s face was haggard, as if she hadn''t slept all night. He was a little worried about whether Christina''s sister would be exhausted because she was worried about the coming war.


    In the evening, around two o''clock in the morning, Cherchen was awakened from his sleep by Carlson.


    "Her Majesty wants to see you," said Carlson.


    Chechen thought it was an emergency. He quickly dressed up and arrived at the governor''s house as soon as possible with Carlson''s company.


    Entering the conference room on the second floor of the governor''s office, Chechen saw that Wittenberg was also there. The difference was that the paper military map on the original table was replaced with a model.


    Seeing Chechen coming, Christina hurriedly asked Chechen to come.


    "I''ve been thinking these days that defense is inappropriate. I want to take the initiative to attack and declare war on Carl," Christina said.


    Perhaps because of excitement, Christina''s nose kept playing back and forth.


    Chechen looked at Wittenberg in surprise, and the other party smiled bitterly.


    Wittenberg had just learned Christina''s idea and understood why the queen said to think long-term - it turned out that she didn''t agree with defense.


    For Chechen, Christina explained her reasons: "Defense is impossible. Except for those volunteers, there are few nobles and generals in our camp these days. They are frightened by Carl''s great achievements and don''t report any hope for our success. Cherchen, your defense plan is very good. It can be said that there is no leak, but if you can''t break Carl''s army, the reinforcements all over the country will be far away The poles are not our allies, and the Danes are extremely afraid of Carl. Although the elector has helped us, a thousand people are a drop in the bucket after all. Therefore, our adherence will only become adherence. "


    "But how can we defeat the army led by Carl X in the field? As we all know, the Swedish phalanx is not only powerful, but also indestructible." Cherchen said with some self-confidence.


    As the next generation student of Gustav, the "Northern European lion", Cherchen knows the terrible of the Swedish army created by the God of war. He also benefited from his military system and wisdom many times in order to defeat his opponent.


    And alvid Wittenberg is also on the side to persuade the queen to be cautious.


    Seeing that they disagreed with their opinions, Christina had to say, "don''t worry, I won''t act rashly. I''ve been thinking about how to beat Carl these days, and I''ve also envisaged several schemes. Now let''s fight."


    With that, Christina went to the other side of the table. She said to Chechen and Wittenberg, "now, I represent myself. And count, you are Carl. Chechen, you are the referee. Let''s deduce it on the sand table to see if I can beat Carl in the field."


    Christina''s so-called deduction is to use warchess to simulate confrontation.


    Before the emergence of war chess in the real sense, a board game simulating war - Indian chess has appeared in this era. It is the predecessor of Chinese chess and chess and the earliest war simulator of mankind. At this time, European countries have also begun to explore the use of sand table to simulate battles. Although the rules of these simulations are not very rigorous and primitive, their advantages are obvious Yes, that is, it can train officers'' War art and battlefield judgment in peacetime.


    The model used by Christina was improved by his father Gustav. The battlefield was spread out on the sand table and divided into countless small cells. Each cell corresponds to 100 steps in reality - each "step" is about 0.76 meters.


    At the same time, Gustav also adopted the round system, each round lasts for two minutes, and the opponent needs to make judgment in a limited time. What is more innovative is that the improved war chess introduces the concepts of war fog and random variables. In the battlefield of war chess, the belligerents have no God''s perspective, and they need to cover a certain area according to the rules, while dice are used to simulate random This means that, as in reality, one round of shelling may completely fail, but because of luck, the same shelling may wipe out a whole team of enemy troops in the next round.


    Carlson put the chess pieces representing Carl X''s army in front of Wittenberg.


    Their pieces are black, while Christina uses white.


    According to Robert Douglas''s information, after the war damage, Carl X''s army still had more than 7000 people, including about 5 infantry teams and 20 cavalry squadrons, including 5000 infantry and 2000 cavalry respectively, as well as 250 Swedish heavy armored handgun cavalry led by him.


    Wittenberg laid out the standard Swedish infantry tactics on the chessboard.


    A total of three infantry teams are deployed in the center, behind them, and two infantry teams are used as reserves. Each team is in a T-shaped formation before the exchange of fire - the advantage is that the Musketeers in the first column can hide behind the long gun array when they are attacked by the enemy cavalry. After reaching the shooting position, the Musketeers will spread on both sides of the long gun soldiers Open up to six rows of deep shooting formation.


    Wittenberg deployed 1500 elite cavalry on the right side of the infantry team and 500 cavalry on the left side. Chechen saw that Wittenberg wanted solid infantry to be responsible for the resistance line in the central position, and then carried out standard cavalry detour from both wings. The ultimate goal was to turn positional warfare into rout warfare.


    Christina''s troops are slightly more than the army under Wittenberg''s command, with about 8000 people. However, the number of cavalry is seriously insufficient, only more than 200 people. And the combat power of the civilian regiment with a total of 3000 people is worrying.


    Christina also deployed most of the infantry on the central front, with cavalry responsible for covering on both sides. In order to resist the surprise attack of the enemy''s flanking cavalry, Christina arranged 8 rows of long Gunners in depth in the infantry brigade, with about the same number of musketeers on both sides. Due to the advantage of the number of infantry, she can maintain sufficient depth and thickness. In addition, A German infantry regiment was left last by Christina as the general reserve.


    After the beginning of a game, these arrangements will be handed over to Cherchen for him to deploy chess pieces on the map. At the same time, Cherchen will feed back the enemy''s intelligence and combat results to both sides according to the rules and war conditions. In addition, Cherchen has the right to add some random events to increase the variables in the game if there is a specific need.


    At the beginning of the game, Wittenberg launched an attack. He pushed all his troops half a mile on the chessboard. Then the army stagnated in its present position.


    "Shelling," Wittenberg said silently as he looked at the chess game.


    The black army had about 28 guns, while the White army had 40. This is because Riga, as an important town of the kingdom of Sweden, Carl X and Magnus once again hoarded a lot of arms.


    Wittenberg defined the shelling as three rounds, and Cherchen calculated the losses of both sides according to the quantity and quality of their artillery and the experience of their gunners.


    After Carlson took the pieces judged to be damaged, Christina made a move.


    From the beginning, Christina boldly sent all her cavalry to harass the right wing of the black army.


    Faced with the provocation of such a small group of cavalry, Wittenberg, who did not open the perspective of God, immediately ordered his right-wing cavalry to trot forward without any hesitation. The cavalry of the White army fled quickly and led the cavalry of the black army to the central array of the White army. Here, the cavalry of the White army will hide behind the long Musketeers and Musketeers, and let the former welcome the cavalry of the black army with stormy bullets and long guns.


    At this time, Wittenberg pushed the sunspot in front of him, all the infantry and left-wing cavalry of the black army were pressed, and the goal of the right-wing 500 cavalry was behind the White army.


    The tactics of the Swedish cavalry were influenced by the Polish wing cavalry. They did not use the popular semi rotary shooting, but relied on charging and white-edge warfare to solve their opponents; The cavalry of the White army used semi rotary shooting.


    Chechen seemed to see that pieces were incarnated into real Cavalry - the white cavalry with strict semi rotary shooting. After a meaningless volley, they were crushed by the black cavalry with their legs clamped to the belly of their horse and holding a shiny long sword and cavalry spear.


    So the right wing of the White army collapsed. The 500 black cavalry not only easily defeated half of the white cavalry, but also detoured behind the White army.


    After calculation, Christina had lost all her cavalry and most of her artillery in a short fight. The scale of victory seems to be falling completely to Wittenberg.


    At this time, Christina opened the card hidden on the right-wing - the vehicle array established by the general reserve, that is, the German infantry team.


    Lifting the fog of the battlefield, Wittenberg will find that the 200 cavalry of the White army were originally bait in order to attract their most entered Swedish heavy armor pistol cavalry into the battlefield.


    250 Swedish heavy armour pistol cavalry were defeated by the German infantry team.


    On the central front, the two troops also began to fall into a stalemate. The cavalry of the black army launched several attacks in succession, but they were defeated by their opponents. The infantry with the advantage of depth and thickness were not moved at all, and gradually gained the upper hand by relying on the advantage of number of people. As the black infantry joined the regiment, the cavalry began to lose the room to turn left and right.


    At this time, Wittenberg had to use the reserve team and put two intact infantry teams from the left wing. But before they entered the battlefield, up to 7000 white infantry had launched a counterattack against only 3000 black infantry, and the two armies turned into a cruel white-edged war.


    The situation is very unfavorable to us. The thin front has been squeezed and retreated, and the collapse is close at hand.


    Seeing this situation, Wittenberg was anxious, but there was nothing he could do. He has no reserves available at this time. There was nothing he could do but to order the cavalry who had withdrawn from the right to attack again.


    And they just hit the square of the German infantry team.


    "Retreat!" cried Wittenberg.


    "Stop!" shouted Carlson.


    At this time, after Chechen calculated the loss, Christina and Wittenberg drew.

 Chapter 792

    Then, Christina and Wittenberg conducted a simulation exercise of attack and defense in mountain forest terrain and river bank terrain. However, in addition to the victory of mountain forest terrain, the confrontation between Christina and Wittenberg was still a draw.


    In the face of such a result, Chechen and other three people all frown.


    Seeing the sad faces of the three, Carlson tried to comfort her majesty.


    He said: "Your Majesty, at least we still have the hope of winning, and at least we can draw with Carl X. you should be happy. And this is only a simulation, not a real battlefield situation."


    Christina did not speak to Carlson''s comfort.


    A draw was a failure for Christina. Although there are many factors that determine the battlefield, even a stray bullet flying aimlessly can change the war situation, any well-known commander will not put the hope of victory on this illusory luck.


    Carlson was a little embarrassed. He felt he had said the wrong thing.


    The atmosphere in the room was dignified for a moment.


    After a while or so, after the servant outside the door came in and changed the candles, Christina compromised with Chechen and Wittenberg: "count, there is Chechen. You should arrange according to the defense plan put forward by Chechen this morning."


    In the end, Christina chose compromise and a safe plan - even if it was only a temporary delay of her failure.


    In the next few days, Wittenberg set up defensive positions in the suburbs of Riga, while Chechen built fortifications along the banks of dinaborg fortress and daugawa with 3000 mercenaries.


    Christina is not idle. In addition to her constant encouragement in Riga, she also sent messengers every day to write letters to the monarchs of various countries, including the inter provincial Republic, the Principality of Prussia, Czarist Russia and the Habsburg family, seeking external assistance.


    On this day, Chechen is personally strengthening the fortification at Fort Dina. After the battle of konotop, the Tatars captured Raphael, the French engineer who served Prince Alexei. After knowing his identity, Cherchen spent 500 tales to redeem him, on the condition that Raphael would teach the officers of the mercenary regiment the knowledge of military engineering. Under the careful instruction of Raphael for more than three months, the level of fortifications and forts built by Cherchen is no less than those engineers with professional background.


    Just as Chechen inserted a carbonized sharp stake into the soil, a reconnaissance cavalry galloped to Chechen.


    The horses galloped so fast that when their hooves stopped, the flying dust fell on the heads of the people under the trench.


    "Commander, the enemy is found thirty miles away." the reconnaissance cavalry blushed and the wings of his nose played violently.


    Che Chen suddenly raised his head.


    "Finally," he thought.


    "How many people?"


    "Fifty men, but all well-equipped, heavy armored pistol cavalry."


    Hearing what the reconnaissance cavalry said, Chechen was very surprised. As Sweden''s trump card, heavy armour pistol cavalry has always existed as a decisive assault force. No commander will send these expensive cavalry to carry out reconnaissance missions. And their heavy armor not only gives them super defense, but also limits their mobility. In terms of long-distance attack and chase, they are far less than professional reconnaissance cavalry.


    "Is it that any rash noble son of Carl X''s army went out without permission regardless of the military order?" Chechen guessed such a possibility. But soon he put this possibility behind him - it may be possible in the Polish army, but Carl x, who ruled the army harshly, would never let it happen.


    "What flag are they fighting?"


    "The flag of Brauer Williamsburg."


    Chechen didn''t expect that Brauer weixingsburg personally led the reconnaissance team. If it was him, it would make sense to lead a team of Swedish heavy armor pistol cavalry. After all, such a team of elite is in line with the status of Marshal of his kingdom.


    At this time, a bold idea deeply gripped netherchen''s heart - he wanted to capture Brauer weixingsburg alive.


    Once this idea comes out, it is like a flood breaking the dike. If he could capture Karl X''s Marshal alive, it would be a heavy blow to the enemy''s morale, and Karl x would lose his best commander.


    Do what you say. Cherchen ordered all his cavalry - a total of eighty. Then he ordered all the mules and horses to be collected, and then each cavalry took an infantry, a total of 196 infantry mixed troops, led by the reconnaissance cavalry, headed in the direction of braue wickensburg.


    When the two troops met, Chechen immediately found that his enemy was so unusual.


    Brauer willingsburg rode ahead. He wore armor and was surrounded by a very strong flag bearer. Behind them were Swedish pistol heavy armour cavalry in neat formation of five people in groups of ten. Each heavy armour cavalry had a long sword out of its sheath and leaned against his shoulder.


    Chechen soon judged that Brauer wickensburg was not the reconnaissance he had imagined. He came to provoke and declare war.


    When Chechen found Brauer weixingsburg, Brauer weixingsburg also saw Chechen. When he saw that it was Chechen rather than Christina''s flag, the veteran''s eyes showed disappointment.


    Soon, however, Brauer Williamsburg put the mood away. He pointed his long sword in the direction of Chechen, and fifty Swedish heavy armor pistol cavalry scattered in two lines.


    At this time, Cherchen''s troops had not finished the formation, but it was strange that braue weixingsburg did not take advantage of this great opportunity to launch an attack, but waited in place.


    Although Brauer Williamsburg''s actions were strange, what he did was good for himself after all. So Chechen ordered all the infantry to dismount and form a small infantry square.


    The 80 cavalry were divided into two teams to protect the two wings of the phalanx.


    Seeing the enemy''s potential, Brauer Williamsburg''s old face smiled. His mount, the old man who accompanied him all his life, seemed to feel the mood of the owner''s appointment. It shook its head and hit a loud nose.


    Brauer Williamsburg stroked the old man''s neck. Then he straightened up.


    "Gentlemen, it''s my honor to fight side by side with you," cried the old marshal.


    "Long live, long live! Long live our field marshal Brauer Williamsburg!" cried the soldiers.


    At the finger of Brauer weixingsburg''s long sword, 50 Swedish heavy armor cavalry began to trot with their horses, and banded white snow dust rose from one end of the queue to the other.


    Cherchen knew that except the winged cavalry of the Republic of Poland, no cavalry in the world could resist the charge of the Swedish heavy armor pistol cavalry, so he ordered the winged cavalry to retreat and let the square array composed of 116 infantry resist the charge of the enemy cavalry.


    The nearly 5-meter long spear pointed obliquely in front. The spearmen leaned forward, their left leg moved forward, and their right leg stepped on the tail of the long spear.


    The hammer and anvil collided.


    In the first round, the horses of the heavy Armored Cavalry stood up with their front hooves hanging in the air. The whole long line of front, from one end to the other, glittered with a long white sword above the head of the assassin, like a silver snake dancing and lightning splitting into the air.


    Then the tip of the gun hit the armor and the chest of the horse, making a disastrous sound.


    Countless long guns were broken and countless knights were sacked. The formation of both sides of the fierce killing began to distort and became a half moon in an instant.


    Although the long gun array was strong, the central part could not withstand this round of impact under the charge of Swedish heavy armor cavalry, and they were forced to retreat step by step.


    The heavy cavalry who survived the first round of impact did not allow the infantry to breathe. They fought fiercely in the center and launched a terrible fight.


    Seeing that the infantry array was about to collapse, Cherchen ordered the trumpeter to blow the horn, and the two winged cavalry surrounded the Swedish cavalry like crane wings.


    On one side are the Swedish heavy armour pistol cavalry who are tall, wearing iron armor and can break through the walls of Babylon by the impact of war horses alone, while on the other side are the energetic and dominant mercenary cavalry. Two cavalry chop fiercely in the space mixed with infantry.


    Like a group of loggers rushing into a tall and straight pine forest, they only heard the thump of axe cutting, and then the towering trees fell down one by one.


    Every moment, one of the mercenaries tilted his head with a shiny helmet, and the huge body rolled down the saddle; One of the Swedish heavy Armored Cavalry just raised his sword, but he was suddenly hit in the chest by a bullet, and then the whole person fell to the ground like an iron bucket full of water.


    Chechen also rushed into the enemy array. His sword made the enemy dizzy. The whizzing wind always wound their faces and eyes for a moment.


    A Swedish heavy armour pistol cavalry with black hair and black beard raised his Epee high, but before he cut it, the knight felt that the cold tip of Chechen''s knife had poked into his body from under his arm, so the Epee fell from his hand, and he himself fell on the horse''s neck with a face of reluctance.


    The Musketeers began to fire as the infantry phalanx retreated to the rear under the cover of cavalry regrouped. As a result, more and more Swedish heavy armour pistol cavalry rolled their saddles and fell off their horses, and the fallen bodies accumulated more and more densely.


    In the center of the enemy line where Chechen himself fought, the enemy troops and horses became thinner and thinner. Almost every Swedish pistol cavalry had to face two or three mercenaries.


    But even if the outcome is a foregone conclusion, these cavalry still fight to the death. Chechenge blocked an enemy''s epee. He suddenly saw Brauer weixingsburg riding a jujube red pony, always fighting with four or five mercenaries.


    Although the Swedish marshal is old, his sword technique is amazing. He forced his four or five cavalry to retreat day by day.


    With a loud cry, Chechen rushed towards Brauer weixingsburg, and the two quickly exchanged a sword.


    Chechen has already obtained the unique skills and true biography of the volodyavsky knight. Coupled with the progress with Yakov cherkaski after the first World War, Chechen extinguishes the spark of human life as quickly and easily as extinguishing a candle.


    He took a sword against Brauer willingsburg. When the two horses crossed and passed, Chechen''s sword swung back, and the blade hit Brauer willingsburg''s back again.


    But strong cavalry armour saved Brauer Williamsburg''s life.


    The marshal saw that it was Chechen who fought with him. He left other opponents and rushed to Chechen.


    He swung his knife to chop. Sometimes he only picked it on the tip of the knife. Sometimes he drew a circle in front of his chest, but each move was as fast as lightning. His hand raised the knife and fell the move, which was not far from the key of braue willingsburg.


    Brauer Williamsburg was old after all, and he could not resist it. The old Marshal squinted and saw that there were few of his children''s soldiers left, and the only few who were left were also facing the threat of guns.


    Brauer Williamsburg shouted loudly. He passed through Chechen from the thorn slope and rushed towards the Musketeers who were raising their guns to shoot.


    "That man is Brauer Williamsburg!" Chechen shouted.


    His intention was to remind the Musketeers not to shoot and kill the Swedish marshal, but to catch him alive. But his words were counterproductive - the Musketeers heard that it was Brauer willingsburg, and they turned their guns to Brauer willingsburg.


    After a pea like gunshot, Brauer Williamsburg fell on the horse''s neck like lightning.


    When only a few Swedish heavy armour pistol cavalry saw the marshal shot, they let out a wolf howl. Then they jumped off their horses and ran and crawled down in front of the body of brae wickensburg, ignoring the enemies all around.


    "Marshal!" the soldiers wailed.


    Although it was the enemy, the cry of Swedish heavy armour pistol cavalry seemed to infect these mercenaries who licked blood at the edge of the knife. They put down their weapons one after another and looked at these loyal men.


    Chechen took the saber back into its scabbard. He rode into the body of Brauer Williamsburg and looked carefully at the marshal.


    Although he was shot to death, Brauer Williamsburg looked calm. Chechen didn''t know if it was an illusion. He saw a relieved smile at the corner of Brauer weixingsburg''s mouth.


    Chechen jumped off his horse and went to the body of the flag bearer of Brauer weixingsburg nearby. He picked up the big flag, took off the flag and spread it on Brauer Williamsburg.


    To the Swedish heavy armour pistol cavalry, Chechen said: "although they belong to the enemy and ourselves, marshal Brauer wickensburg''s heroic fighting is really admirable. Take the Marshal''s body back and give it to your King Carl X. I think Carl x will not blame you and will bury marshal wickensburg."


    A Swedish heavy armour pistol cavalry with a beautiful goatee raised his head. He said with a sad face, "there is no king. Marshal, he came to die. He wants to go to heaven with his majesty."


    There is no king anymore!!??


    Che Chen was shocked by the other party''s words and didn''t know it.


    After a while, he reacted from the shock and stammered, "you mean Carl x is dead?"


    "Yes, your majesty. He died just two days ago," replied the cavalry.


    Chechen''s excited face flushed and his whole body trembled.


    Carl x died like this? Christina''s biggest obstacle to regaining the Swedish throne, the God of war of the Swedish army and the initiator of the invasion of Poland?


    If Brauer wickensburg had not fallen in front of him, Cherchen really suspected that it was a trap set by Carl x to lure himself out of the fortification and fight in the field.


    "Come on, take them all back. Take them to Riga to see her majesty." Chechen ordered a mercenary officer.


    The prisoners consciously stood up and were at the mercy of each other - Brauer Williamsburg died, and their energy and spirit disappeared with Brauer Williamsburg''s death.


    Just as the officer escorted the prisoner to leave for Riga, Cherchen stopped him again.


    "Bring me a word to her majesty and say..." Chechen paused and looked into the distance with a meditative look.


    "Just say, Stockholm is waiting for her to be crowned."

 Chapter 793

    Stockholm is not just waiting for Christina to be crowned. In fact, on the night of Brauer Wilhelmsburg''s death, a delegation led by General Robert Douglas arrived at Fort Dina.


    The purpose of Robert Douglas''s delegation is to go to Riga and put the crown of the kingdom of Sweden back on the head of its former owner.


    People are so realistic.


    Although Carl X has his own descendants, Carl Xi should inherit his father''s throne in theory. But almost all the generals and nobles in Carl X''s army were not optimistic about him at that time, and they were pessimistic about the situation in Sweden after Carl Xi ascended the throne.


    The reason why everyone distrusts Carl Xi is his age. At this time, Carl Xi was only four years old and a child who knew nothing.


    The wife of Karl x, heidwich ilionora of Holstein GoTop, is a weak woman. She has no commendable talents except relying on her husband and raising her son.


    Of course, for some aspirants, orphans and widows are the best state of the Kingdom, because it is conducive to their control of all the power of the kingdom. But the so-called want to wear the crown must bear its weight, Sweden''s crown is not only heavy, but also a hot potato.


    Excluding the Republic of Poland, Sweden is still making enemies on all sides. Czar Russia, Denmark and Habsburg family are all enemies of Sweden.


    At present, the Kingdom has maintained the situation only by the dividends of Gustav''s reform and the unbeaten record of Carl X. Now Carl x suddenly died of illness. Whoever wears this crown will inherit the mess left by Carl X.


    Among the only two candidates except Carl Xi, Polish king Jan kazimiz was not considered.


    Although he has the blood of the vasa family and has always claimed that he has the legal right to inherit the kingdom of Sweden, the deep blood feud between Sweden and Poland makes everyone not and dare not consider welcoming such a king.


    Moreover, a Catholic king is not in line with the national conditions of Sweden, a Protestant country. At that time, Sigismund III, the father of King Jan kazimiz, lost the throne of Sweden because he was a devout Catholic.


    And the king seemed to care more about his other Catholic territory.


    Then, the only suitable candidate is Christina, who is hostile to Carl X and set up a Rebel Flag in Riga.


    Christina is a former queen. Carl X''s throne comes from her abdication. Christina has natural and legal inheritance rights to the vacant Swedish throne. And she is generous and has no less military ability than Carl X. she is the most suitable king today.


    When a Swedish Duke proposed Christina as the successor to the throne, everyone did not object because Christina was the object of public criticism not long ago, but readily agreed. They have only one request for Christina - that is to pardon them for all their crimes.


    Robert Douglas came with such conditions. After learning about it, Cherchen privately told General Robert Douglas and other members of the mission that Queen Christina should be happy to accept it. After all, except for the small battle this morning, the two sides did not really fight, and there was no deep blood feud on their hands.


    Hearing Cherchen''s promise, the members of the mission were all smiles one by one.


    General Robert Douglas was even more pleased - no one knows yet the great role he played in supporting Christina. However, after the queen ascended the throne, General Robert Douglas believed that the queen would know and appropriately repay him for his great achievements.


    A careful minister also timidly argued that even Brauer Williamsburg''s behavior belonged to his own behavior, which had nothing to do with everyone else. Everyone stopped, but they didn''t stop.


    This was a bit of a icing on the cake. Cherchen and Robert Douglas were embarrassed for a moment.


    After a while, Cherchen answered, "of course. It''s a pity that Brauer Williamsburg died. He could have been a powerful general of the queen."


    Robert Douglas also said: "the marshal chose to go with his majesty Carl X. This is his foolish loyalty, and we chose to continue to serve this country."


    Inside the room, there was a conversation, but outside the room, there had been a dense crowd on the wall, in front of the window and in front of the door. The crowd was so dense that they could run horses over their heads.


    Because these mercenaries had heard the news from the entourage of the mission and vaguely knew the purpose of the mission. Even the slowest people can understand that the decision in this house involves not only Sweden, but also themselves - because once the news that the mission invited Christina to succeed is true, they will all support the Queen''s restoration without bloodshed, and the return will be very rich.


    Everyone is waiting. But no one came out except a few guards in blue uniforms around Chechen and invited some more prominent mercenary officers into the house.


    Hour after hour passed.


    Suddenly, the door slammed open, and Chechen and General Robert Douglas rushed out of it.


    The people outside the door instinctively retreated.


    Chechen walked forward with a smile, and the mercenaries around him consciously walked around him. Everyone didn''t say a word, but they were looking forward to something.


    Chechen went to the middle of the square in dinaborg. He summoned up all his strength and shouted in a thunderous voice: "long live Queen Christina, long live the queen of Sweden!"


    Then, led by General Robert glass, everyone in the mission was repeating Cherchen''s words.


    "Long live Queen Christina, long live the queen of Sweden!"


    After three hooves, right here, in front of all the people present, Cherchen turned to Robert Douglas, then warmly hugged him, and then hugged the Deputy envoy of the mission, Senator Fabian von Wilson, who knew from his name that he had German blood.


    Then all the people began to hug each other. Everyone followed the example of the three adults and hugged each other like their closest friends.


    The cheerful atmosphere spread rapidly. The cheers echoed throughout Fort Dina.


    The next day, Fort Dina became an undefended fortress.


    Under the leadership of Cherchen, all the defenders in the fortress were wearing colorful clothes to protect the mission headed by General Robert Douglas towards Riga.

 Chapter 794

    Cherchen took the delegation to Riga. Robert Douglas told the queen of Sweden about the decision of everyone to support Christina as Queen of Sweden and presented the document of allegiance.


    Christina certainly has no reason to refuse this unexpected joy from the sky. She accepted the document of allegiance and announced that she would forgive the nobles and officers who had been loyal to Carl X.


    Both the mercenaries who have been working for Christina and the members of the mission are happy at this time.


    When the meeting was over, Christina left General Robert Douglas alone.


    "Your Majesty," Robert Douglas saluted Christina.


    Christina motioned Robert Douglas not to be polite. Then she showed an expression of hesitation.


    After a while, Christina said, "general, were you there when Carl died?"


    Robert Douglas dropped his eyelids and looked sad.


    Although he was really loyal to Christina, for many years, Carl X had always been kind to Robert Douglas. People are not plants, and who can be ruthless.


    "I was with his majesty Carl x when he died," Robert Douglas said in a low voice.


    "So, how did he spend the last moment of his life?"


    Christina asked eagerly about the situation.


    Robert Douglas recalled and said to Christina: "Your Majesty''s health is not good. That''s the root cause of the disease in Denmark. When he learned that you had captured Riga, his Majesty was shocked and angry, and even vomited several mouthfuls of blood. Marshal Brauer weixingsburg begged your majesty to return to Stockholm for rest and let him lead the army to Riga to attack you, but his majesty Carl x refused. He insisted on supporting his sick body and insisted on driving himself."


    Hearing Robert Douglas talking about Carl X''s persistence, Christina''s heart filled with sadness.


    "Carl, even if you are terminally ill, do you still regard me as the biggest thorn in your eye and flesh and want to deal with it quickly?" Christina thought.


    Robert Douglas did not know what Christina was thinking. He continued: "The day after the army marched along the dogava River, his majesty Carl x fainted on his boat. Then there was a high fever. Our military doctor treated his majesty. Even he said that he had never seen such a high temperature, which was almost melting people. The military doctor reluctantly prescribed medicine, but by this time, his majesty had no medicine stone Yes. I remember that night that the priest with the army received the Eucharist for his majesty and was ready to listen to his dying confession. "


    "What did he say?"


    "Your Majesty ordered the priest to leave and told him frankly that he really needed to repent, but not to God, but to someone else."


    With that, Robert Douglas glanced at Christina.


    In the general''s opinion, the man Carl x said on his deathbed should undoubtedly be Christina.


    But Christina''s face was not happy or angry. She just said, "forgive him, God."


    "After the army priest retired, his majesty summoned us to him. His majesty, holding the cross with the crucifixion in his hand, he asked us to take an oath in an urgent and repressed voice that we would never betray his son until we died."


    "So Carl made a will on his deathbed to let his son succeed to the throne?"


    "Yes, your majesty," Robert Douglas replied clearly.


    Then, Robert Douglas showed an embarrassed look on his face. He seemed to harden his head and say the following: "however, we think it was just the nonsense of his majesty Carl x on his deathbed. It is well known that his Majesty was in his deathbed at that time, and the king was only four years old and could not rule a country at all."


    On their deathbed, they talked nonsense. This is why the nobles and officers who defected to Christina found excuses for themselves. Only by thinking so can their hearts be free from the condemnation of breaking the oath.


    Christina didn''t listen to what Robert Douglas said behind her. She waved to the general to step down.


    On March 5, Christina led her army to Stockholm.


    On the way, the supporters of Queen Hedwig ilionora sent troops to block her many times, but all the troops turned against Christina as soon as they saw her flag. Almost all the old ministers of Christina''s era returned to her.


    The pen holders in Stockholm are even more capable of steering according to the wind:


    When Christina set out from Riga to march into Stockholm, the headlines of a Stockholm newspaper were as follows: the man eating female monster set out from Riga; on the fourth day, the greedy devil marched towards reval; on the seventh day, the usurper entered Narva; on the eleventh day, Christina occupied Viborg; and on the fourteenth day, the former queen approached Stockholm On the 15th day, your majesty will arrive in his loyal Stockholm today.


    On March 20, Christina returned to Stockholm. At this time, she already had a regular army of 20000 and a volunteer army of 50000. Queen Hedwig ilionora tried to escape back to her home country with the young Carl Xi, but as soon as she left the palace in Stockholm, they were caught by the "insurgents".


    Finally, these "insurgents" did not poison their mother and son, but escorted them to a manor in the countryside, waiting for the disposal of the new king Christina.


    Shortly after entering Stockholm, Christina was preparing to ascend the throne as expected by Wittenberg and others, but after she met Baron Carl Gustav franger who came to swear allegiance to her, Christina suddenly changed her mind. She suddenly took Carlson and Chechen to the country manor where heidwich elionora and Carl Xi temporarily lived.


    The place where they were imprisoned was an old manor. This manor was originally built for the hunting of members of the vasa family. It is close to a large area of virgin forest. Decades ago, it was the king''s favorite place to spend his holidays.


    But after Gustav, the "Northern European lion", succeeded to the throne, the monarch who loved war more than hunting never came here once. Christina seldom came after that, and Carl x spent his time in the war soon after he became king, without taking care of others.


    So it''s getting depressed here.

 Chapter 795

    Cherchen, who rode behind Christina, looked carefully at the manor where Carl X''s undead and son were held.


    I saw: the porch of the manor was decorated with a spire, which was painted with the family emblem of the vasa family. Because the porch is in disrepair, it is already not in the center, but on one side, which destroys the proportion of the whole building.


    The walls of the manor are gray and black. There are two rows of wing houses on both sides of the main house, which are connected with the two wings of the main house. The wing houses are spread out very long, very long, like the two arms of a horseshoe. There are many guest rooms in the second compartment of the house, which are specially used for guests during royal hunting. There are also kitchens, storerooms, garages and stables for feeding horses. The stable is near the gate, so that the owners can be ready and on call when they travel.


    In addition to these, there are some houses for maids, servants and hunters.


    "Let''s go in," Christina said.


    Christina took Cherchen and Carlson into the manor.


    In the middle of the wide courtyard of the manor, there are many ancient fir trees, some nests built by birds on the trees; In the middle of the fir was a Bavarian dog locked on a stake. There are two derricks on both sides of the courtyard, two spears cross each other at the entrance, and a crucifixion of Jesus is in the middle.


    A dog, no one, the whole scene shows a school of solitude.


    Chechen looked to the right of the manor again: on the right side of the house, behind a section of fence wall stood a number of thatched houses, which were forage houses, cattle pens, sheep pens and granaries.


    The Bavarian dog tied to the stake shouted like a demonstration when he saw a stranger coming.


    Soon, a bearded man wearing a dark fur coat and a fur hat took the lead in running out with a steel fork.


    Then, several people ran out of the other wing room.


    Carlson rode his horse between Christina and the strong man. He pulled out his short and broad sword and stared at each other.


    "Who are you?" the strong man asked in a bear like voice.


    "Who are you?" asked Carlson.


    "We are the guardians of the queen and the prince."


    Carlson drove his horse to give up half of his body, so that these people could see Christina behind them.


    "Do you know who is in front of you?... look, she is her majesty and your monarch!"


    As soon as the words came out, the strong man and several others threw their weapons on the ground. Then they burst into earth shaking cheers: "Queen! Queen! God, our queen!"


    Loyal mountain guards began to hug Christiana and surround her. Everyone was in tears and knelt down around to see the queen.


    People cried and kissed her feet, his stirrups, and even the hoofs of Christina''s horse. These people were so excited, so excited, they cheered and sobbed, so that Cherchen and Carlson had to stop people''s excessive enthusiasm more than once.


    Christina smiled and accepted the love of the guards, but her eyes looked at the main room of the manor from time to time.


    Christina was sure that Hedwig ilonora and little Carl were there. They should have heard the voice outside and knew they were coming.


    But the door of the main room was not opened, as if it were empty.


    The strong man with a big beard was not as developed in limbs and simple in mind as he looked. He looked at Christina towards the front door of the main room, and carefully said to the queen, "the queen and the prince are inside."


    "Take me."


    The strong man pushed away the people in front of Christina and let them form a wall on both sides. Then the strong man leaned slightly and made an "please" gesture to her majesty.


    Christina stepped forward and went in after the strong man opened the door.


    Her feet had just stepped into the room, but she suddenly stopped without moving for a long time.


    Chechen and Carlson looked at each other. They didn''t know what had happened to the queen.


    "Sister Christina, what''s the matter with you?" Chechen whispered.


    Christina seems to be surprised by Chechen. Her whole body is excited.


    "No, nothing," said Christina. "Cherchen and Carlson. Just wait at the door. I''ll go in alone."


    Carlson, as Christina''s personal escort, asked her majesty to go in alone. He was instinctively nervous.


    Just as he was about to speak out, Christina seemed to have guessed what Carlson was going to say. "It''s all right," she said. "Elionora is a woman with no strength to bind a chicken."


    With that, without Carlson retorting, Christina took the door.


    A door separates Cherchen and Carlson from Christina.


    Christina went to the middle of the room and saw queen Hedwig ilonora sitting in a back chair covered with thick goat skin near the right wall, doing needlework.


    Seeing Christina come in, Queen elionora smiled at Christina. But her work did not stop.


    "You''re here?" she said. "Little Carl is sleeping in the room. I''m doing needlework here. You know, unlike you, I can dance a knife, play a sword and ride a horse."


    This gossip made Christina''s face blue and white in her ears. Because ilionora seems to be saying that it is because of you that Christina can''t do needlework that Carl finally chose me.


    But the queen soon calmed down.


    She''s not here to argue with elionora.


    "Here I am," said Christina calmly. "Let me see you and little Carl."


    Ilonora did not answer.


    Christina then said, "your mother''s family, the ambassador of the Principality of Holstein GoTop, came to see me. He expressed to me that he hoped that I could let you and Carl return to the principality for the sake of relatives."


    Not counting that ilionora is the wife of Carl x, Christina and ilionora are also relatives. In Europe at that time, it was almost impossible for two nobles to find some relatives. Christina''s grandmother was also a princess born in the Principality of Holstein GoTop. She later married King Carl IX of Sweden, reigned as Queen of Sweden from 1604 to 1611, and served as regent in the early days of the succession of her son Gustav II Adolf. Her granddaughter, Christina, was named after her grandmother.


    This time, ilionora was no longer indifferent to Christina''s words. She raised her head and looked directly into Christina''s eyes.


    "I think you must have rejected the ambassador''s request," she said.


    This is obvious. After Christina became Queen, the greatest threat to her throne was the son of Carl X. Any rational monarch will not leave such hidden dangers out of his sight. Some ruthless kings will even create all kinds of accidents or directly eradicate future troubles.


    Christina nodded and shook her head.


    "Yes, I refused," said Christina, "but I won''t do anything bad for you or little Carl. Even I have a gift for him that you absolutely don''t expect."


    "What gift?" elionora nervously clutched the handkerchief in her hand.


    The word gift has many meanings, good and bad. Ilionora doesn''t know what kind of gift Christina said.


    Although she said it first.


    Christina came up to elionora and leaned down to put her face close to elionora''s face.


    She said word by word, "a crown of the king of Sweden."

 Chapter 796

    After her husband''s death, Hedwig ilionora thought she could calmly accept any fate imposed on her by God, but when she heard that Christina wanted her son to be king of Sweden, she stood up in shock.


    Her movements were so fast and unexpected that they almost hit each other''s heads.


    Christina took two steps back.


    Then a former queen and a queen looked at each other.


    Christina''s eyes were calm, and ilionora could not see any banter in them.


    "Is she really serious?" thought ilionora.


    But if this is true, if she doesn''t want to be the queen of Sweden again, why does she risk being assassinated and exiled against her husband?


    Let his son Carl become king, doesn''t it go back to the origin?


    After a while, ilionora asked suspiciously, "why?"


    Then she added confidently, "is it for Carl?"


    Of course, the Carl in ilionora''s mouth is not her own son, but her husband, the dead King Carl X of Sweden.


    Ilionora knows very well what kind of feelings her husband Carl had for Christina before he married himself, and Christina is also obsessed with Carl. And she also knew that Christina and Carl were secretly engaged in 1642.


    These are the feelings between the husband and wife became stronger after elionora gave birth to little Carl, and Carl opened his heart to tell her.


    Therefore, ilionora thought that Christina changed her mind because she cared about her past relationship with Carl X.


    After all, women are more emotional than rational animals.


    It seemed that irionora was right, and Christina showed a trace of memory.


    But ilionora guessed wrong. Christina''s memory is not the warmth between her and Carl, but the order that Carl gave to Wittenberg to kill herself in the war in Warsaw.


    Since then, her relationship with Carl has been broken.


    If possible, she would never support Carl and Heidrich elionora''s son to the top.


    But it''s not possible.


    There are three things that make Christina have to make Carl Xi king, and these three things go step by step. It finally became a dead knot.


    The first was the threat from Baron Carl Gustav franger. After Christina occupied Stockholm, this close friend of Carl x did not go to work or raise the flag of treason as ordinary people thought. Instead, he rode alone to Stockholm to express his loyalty to Christina.


    Loyalty is public, but in private, Baron Carl Gustav franger is still the Baron Carl Gustav franger who is loyal to Carl X. He went to Stockholm to see Christina because he had a secret weapon that could intimidate and threaten Christina.


    He wants to coerce Christina to give up the throne.


    This weapon is Christina''s faith.


    Few people in the outside world know that although Christina followed Lutheran''s Swedish church since childhood, she secretly converted to Roman Catholicism when she was young.


    In Sweden, as a secret Catholic, Christina has been working secretly to protect Catholicism.


    For example, her mentor Johannes Mathia goto proposed a new church order in 1644, but it was considered too Calvinist and opposed by the majority. At that time, Queen Christina was in power, and the queen defended him before justice uxenshena; In 1647, the priest wanted to implement the book of Concorde, which strictly defined Lutheran against heresy, which would seriously suppress the freedom of theological thought. Matia once again strongly opposed the implementation of the book, and Christina once again supported it.


    For another example, being a secret Catholic but governing a Protestant country once put Christina under great pressure. She asked the Privy Council to abdicate in August 1651, but was lobbied to remain in office. After that, Christina entrusted a Jesuit who was the interpreter of the Portuguese ambassador to secretly convey a letter to the Jesuit assembly in Rome for her. Later, the Jesuit sent two members, disguised as gentlemen and using pseudonyms, to Sweden to preach secretly. Christina talked with them in detail to relieve her depression.


    Of course, although few people in the outside world know Christina''s Catholic belief, there is no airtight wall in the world. Some of the great nobles and the Queen''s close friends are insiders, but the Queen''s "public opinion" foundation is solid - because she canonized 17 earls, 46 barons and 428 low-level nobles in 10 years, This makes the aristocracy in the kingdom of Sweden generally tend to Christina (for this reason, when Queen Christina announced her intention not to marry and made her cousin Carl the heir to the throne, the aristocracy opposed it, but the other three national grades - clergy, bourgeoisie and farmers agreed to accept it).


    Baron Carl Gustav franger wants to make it public that Christina is a Catholic. What the Baron said was made public to let the people of Sweden, including farmers, know about it.


    This is an unacceptable price for Christina, because it will cause a religious war in Sweden.


    At that time, Christina knew the serious damage caused to the Czech Republic and Germany by the HUS war and the 30-year war, which also broke out in the name of religion. She was unwilling to let Sweden die and lead to the intervention of foreign forces.


    Of course, for the threat of Baron Carl Gustav franger, Christina has another choice besides giving up the fruits of victory, that is, marriage.


    As long as Christina married a Protestant aristocrat and her heirs believed in Protestantism, most people in Sweden would still accept this result.


    This is the second thing that has no solution for Christina. Because after being betrayed by Carl x, Christina felt extremely disgusted with marriage. She vowed never to get married in Italy. If you don''t get married, you can''t have children without children, so it''s impossible for the heirs of the kingdom of Sweden to believe in state religion and Protestantism.


    At this time, another way is for Christina to adopt the children of other Protestant family members in the vasa family as her adopted son and make her king of Sweden. But Christina''s only uncle has been dead for many years, and there are only women in his family.


    At this point, little Carl became Christina''s only choice.


    In terms of blood relationship, Carl x is the son of John of Pfalz zweibruken and Princess Katarina of Sweden. He is the grandson of Carl IX; Hedwig elionora is a child of Christina''s grandmother''s family. Therefore, Carl Xi can be regarded as the closest person by blood.


    "Yes, I did it for Carl," Christina said.

 Chapter 797

    Christina is cheating on Iriona.


    This is of course, because it involves too many power disputes and intrigues. Elionora is just an ordinary noble woman without political mind and wrist. Why let her know this.


    Besides, wouldn''t it be better to wrap his gift to Carl Xi under a thick warm coat?


    Hearing that Christina was really for Carl x, ilionora held Christina''s hand excitedly. She sobbed and said, "God! Christina, thank you, thank you. I thank you on behalf of Carl."


    With that, elionora ran into the room.


    After a while, elionora pulled out the sleepy little Carl.


    When she came to Christina, elionora said to little Carl eagerly, "this is your father''s cousin and Her Majesty the queen of the kingdom of Sweden. Without her, there would be no throne of your father and no of you. So remember and swear in the name of God that you will love her as you love your mother."


    Little Carl doesn''t know, so. He looked at the strange woman in front of him with some fear, and stood motionless like a nail under his feet.


    Christina squats down, flush with little Carl''s face.


    Little Carl''s face inherited more from his mother, which enabled Christina to talk and contact with him more calmly without thinking of his father.


    Christina touched little Carl''s tender face. She said gently, "good, I''m your aunt."


    Maybe Christina''s kind words or the identity of his aunt played a role. Little Carl was no longer afraid of Christina. He whispered, "are you my aunt?"


    "Yes," said Christina, "I''m your father''s cousin."


    "Well," little Carl tried to pretend to be a little adult in front of Christina. "I will treat you like my mother, but my mother has only one."


    With that, little Carl looked at his mother happily.


    If her son had loved her so much in the past, ilionora would have been very happy, but at this time, her heart was trembling. Because ilonora was deeply afraid of causing Christina''s displeasure, which made her son miss the throne.


    Ilonora looked anxiously at Christina. The latter did not look unhappy. Instead, she touched little Carl''s head affectionately.


    This relieved elionora.


    After a while, Christina stood up. She looked again, immediately snuggled up to little Carl next to elionora, and said: "Ilionora, although I gave the crown to little Carl, it doesn''t mean that little Carl will be in power immediately. He can''t have absolute power like his father. Please understand this. I will act as the government of the kingdom of Sweden until he is old enough to be in charge."


    "I understand that, Chris," said ilonora hastily.


    "Well, let''s go back to Stockholm today."


    Christina picked up Carl and walked out of the door with elionora.


    Outside the door, Chechen and Carlson are leaning against the beam column. They have a boring conversation. When they see Christina holding little Carl out, they immediately stand up straight.


    "Let''s go back to Stockholm and ascend the throne," Christina said.


    Cherchen and Carlson looked happy - they had been waiting for this day.


    But soon, Chechen was not happy because he was told that it was Carl X''s son, not his Christina sister, who wanted to return to Stockholm to ascend the throne.


    On February 13, 1660, colorful people crowded into Uppsala church like a mighty river.


    Today is the day when Carl Xi ascends the throne. On this day, Christina is crowned Regent queen of Sweden. She will assist the young Carl until he can govern.


    Among those who attended the succession ceremony, the nobles were at the front, followed by the municipal councillors. These people, with cross shaped gold chains around their necks and candles in their hands, were led into Uppsala church by the mayor, a famous doctor.


    Wearing a black velvet robe and a wide brimmed hat, the mayor stood at the door of the church and began to direct the representatives of the nobility, the clergy, citizens and farmers to enter in turn.


    Although the crowd was dense, everyone consciously bypassed the main gate, because the king, Queen, Queen and other dignitaries went through the special passage.


    When the golden carriage carrying the queen, the new king and the Queen appeared on the avenue, the troops in charge of the guard raised their guns at the command of Hans Follett, the commander of Stockholm urban defense, and then the soldiers put down their guns and leaned against their feet; they kept breathing on their frozen hands and exhaling white fog from their chest.


    The succession ceremony was presided over by Pell Brahe, Christina''s important minister (per blah, a Swedish political activist, was born on an island near Stockholm. He once participated in the war against Poland with Gustav II Adolf. He served as a key adviser in 1630. He was a member of the Regent Council of Queen Christina from 1632 to 1644. He served as the governor of Finland from 1637 to 1641 and 1648 to 1654. He reformed the administrative institutions and developed commerce, transportation and trade in Finland Agriculture, and the construction of new towns. He founded Turku University in 1640 and became president in 1646 until his death.) it was this person who presided over Christina''s abdication ceremony six years ago. He never dreamed that he would have the opportunity to re crown the queen, even if it was only the crown of Regent.


    Pell Brahe was dressed in a purple robe and a white coat, which was decorated with pearls and gold.


    At 10 o''clock, Christina took little Carl''s hand and walked into the church.


    At this time, the sun shines into the colorful light through the painted glass of the church window. It blends with the candlelight emitted from the altar and shines brilliantly on the whole altar.


    The light illuminated the noble faces on both sides of the red carpet, their black beards and white beards, their dignified appearance, their gold chains and their gorgeous clothes.


    Chechen is wearing a military escort behind Christina and little Carl, only one position behind queen elionora, who is close behind her - this is Christina''s special grace for Chechen''s outstanding contribution to herself.


    Cherchen saw old lord Stanislaw pototsky, who came as an envoy of the Republic of Poland, and the latter smiled kindly at him.


    By this time, Christina and little Carl had come under the steps of the altar.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the altar, and everyone was praying. Candlelight flickers; The smell of the stove curled up.


    Christina and little Carl went to the altar.


    Little Carl knelt on the altar. The solemn scene around him made him nervous. He couldn''t help grabbing Christina''s skirt.


    Pell Brahe went up to little Carl and put the crown on little Carl''s head.


    "May God be with you, your majesty," Pell Brahe said with a smile.


    Then Pell Brahe took another crown, the crown of the Regent Queen prepared for Christina.


    I don''t know whether it''s unintentional or intentional, the Queen''s crown is more gorgeous than the king''s.

 Chapter 798

    After the inauguration ceremony of Carl Xi and Christina, a grand dance was held in the palace in Stockholm.


    Cherchen and Stanislaw pototsky, as polish envoys, naturally attended the dance. Meanwhile, Stanislaw pototsky walked to Chechen with a smile.


    "Child, you did a good job." the old man patted Cherchen on the shoulder.


    Looking at the old man''s hand on his shoulder, Chechen''s face blushed with shame.


    He took it as an old man''s satire on himself.


    "I''m sorry, old pototsky. I betrayed the king and queen and almost dragged the Republic into a war. I''m the sinner of the Republic." Chechen bowed his head.


    At this time, a waiter holding a wine tray passed Stanislaw pototsky, and the old man took a glass of wine for himself and Cherchen.


    After taking a sip, the old man looked at Chechen with more kindness and love.


    This is because Cherchen successfully supported Christina in Sweden, which has brought tangible benefits to the Republic.


    Compared with the conditions of Carl X''s peace talks, the successor Regent Queen Christina gave more generous conditions. She was not only willing to return the important coastal towns occupied by Sweden, such as grujonz City, malinburg, stum and elbin, to Poland, but also returned a number of rare ancient books and treasures captured in Stockholm during the Swedish occupation of Warsaw to the Republic.


    All this is because Che Chen did not respect the "King''s life" in Riga.


    Of course, the king''s life is in quotation marks.


    For it is not so much a royal order as an order of Parliament.


    Chechen did not know, and Stanislaw pototsky was not going to tell him that all his actions had actually been within the expectations of King Jan kazimiz and queen ludwiga. Even in her letter to victor, Queen ludwiga hinted that Victor had given the green light to Chechen''s actions. That''s why Victor was in an abnormal mood that day. do


    All this, the king and queen are to promote Cherchen''s "betrayal".


    This sounds incredible, but this is the reality.


    It was the elders of Parliament who forced the king and queen to negotiate peace. They were not willing to do so.


    In particular, the price of peace negotiation was to let Jan Kazimierz give up his claim to the Swedish throne, which was even more urgent for King Jan Kazimierz.


    Almost, the king fell ill.


    But at this time, the strength of the king and queen was not enough to resist the senators.


    Then, in order to undermine the peace talks, Queen ludwiga had to follow the plan of her ex husband wadiswaff IV.


    In 1646, the then Polish king wadiswaf IV decided to declare war on the Ottoman Turkish Empire in order to strengthen his kingship. But he knew very well that parliament would not allow him to do so. As bishop pwotsk said at that time, "our happiness is to stay in our territory and keep healthy and happy". In desperation, wadiswaff IV secretly summoned a Cossack leader and entrusted him with the secret task of attacking the Ottoman Empire.


    The king hoped to annoy the Turks and crimeas so that they could take the initiative to attack the Republic and find an excuse for declaring war. To this end, the king also granted the latter a flag and a warrant. Unfortunately, this ambitious plan finally died because of the illness of wadiswaff IV, and the flags and commissions granted finally became a reminder of the Republic, because the name of the Cossack summoned by the king was Bogdan hemelinitsky.


    Of course, there is no problem with the vadeswaf IV''s plot, and the final result can only be said to be the will of God.


    Queen ludwiga regained this plot. He knew that Cherchen had deep feelings for Christina and expected that Cherchen would not want Christina to go into exile or stay in the monastery all her life. He would certainly help Christina.


    As long as the flag against Carl x is raised in Sweden, the king has reason to continue the war - and it doesn''t matter even if the armistice is signed, because the Swedes broke the agreement and suddenly attacked the Republic of Poland four years ago - the king''s move is just to treat him in his own way.


    The plan went well. Victor, who received the king''s secret letter, created an opportunity for Cherchen''s "rebellion" according to the instructions; And Chechen also really ignored the "King''s life" for his personal affair and stunned the Duke of ovshane; After they occupied Riga, Carl X''s army returned to attack Christina.


    But unexpectedly, a bloody battle originally conceived by King Jan kazimiz and queen ludwiga ended with the sudden death of Carl X and the support of all Swedish generals for Christina.


    This made the king lose the excuse to intervene.


    Perhaps it can only be said that this is the will of God. He made the king and queen succeed in their plans, but they didn''t make a lot of money.


    "Before I came, Natalie, I asked you when you would return home. She was waiting for you in Warsaw," Stanislaw pototsky asked suddenly, putting down his glass.


    Hearing Natalie''s name, Chechen looked a little flustered.


    After a while, he asked in disbelief, "Natalie asked me when to go back?"


    He thought that his reckless behavior would make Natalie, who loves her country more than herself, completely dislike and may divorce herself. Unexpectedly, Natalie not only didn''t do so, but looked forward to her return.


    Stanislaw pototsky nodded.


    "You have to thank the queen for this. She said in front of Natalie that you helped Queen Christina against her orders. You were ordered by her."


    A strong feeling of gratitude rose in Chechen''s heart. He said excitedly to old lord Stanislaw pototsky, "please give my regards to her majesty, who is as kind as a mother, and please tell Natalie that I will leave Christina''s sister and return home."


    "Sure." Stanislaw pototsky accepted Cherchen''s request with a smile.


    Then, the old man asked Cherchen for one thing.


    The old man hoped that Cherchen would use his great influence on Christina''s Regent queen to promote a new plan of King Jan kazimiz.


    This plan is the Borui alliance.


    Jan kazimizh wanted to form an alliance with the kingdom of Sweden in order to jointly deal with the dangerous neighbor in the north. The king and queen ludwiga hoped that the kingdom of Sweden would march into Ukraine and join the Polish army to annihilate the army of Czar Russia in the Poltava region. As a reward, King Jan kazimiz will cede a piece from the territory directly under the royal family as Christina''s private possession, and acquiesce in all the requirements of the kingdom of Sweden for the Principality of Prussia.

 Chapter 799

    The subtext of "acquiescence in all requirements for the Principality of Prussia" is the acquiescence that the kingdom of Sweden can occupy the Principality of Prussia. This shocked Chechen.


    Chechen was shocked not by the favorable conditions, but by the ability of King Jan kazimiz to turn his hand over the clouds and rain by selling the interests of the Principality of Prussia to the kingdom of Sweden just after he allied himself with Frederick William and sent himself to save Princess Louise Henriette.


    Seeing Chechen''s look dull, Stanislaw pototsky knew that he was frightened.


    Looking around, he saw that no one paid attention to himself and Chechen. The old man pulled Chechen to the balcony.


    "Shocked, isn''t it?" Stanislaw pototsky asked.


    Cherchen nodded.


    "Then next, I want you to be a knight in the name of knight and not reveal a point to anyone."


    The old man wanted to disclose the inside information to Cherchen one or two to enhance the political ability of his old friend''s son-in-law, but he was worried that Cherchen''s relationship with Queen Christina would tell the queen his words, so he wanted Cherchen to make an oath.


    Chechen did.


    "I believe you also know that the king is not willing to let Prussia become independent. It is a painful decision made under the situation of internal and external difficulties of the Republic. Prussia is a pearl on the crown of the Republic, and losing it is very painful for the king. However, due to the situation, it has to be so. However, when the war between us and tsarist Russia is over, the independence of the Republic will come to an end The national strength has been restored, and we must take back this pearl. Moreover, many Germanic nobles and upper class people in Prussia also want the Republic, oppose Prussia''s departure from Poland, and they even planned protests and riots. The mayor of konisburg, heronims Ross, led the "Prussian city alliance" Refusing to recognize the Oliva treaty and claiming that it was invalid to transfer Prussian sovereignty from Poland to Frederick William without their consent. Many cities in Prussia responded to the call and refused to swear allegiance to Friedrich. They jointly sent a letter of help to the king asking whether they could "become poles again."


    Chechen swallowed a mouthful of water.


    "But this is different from the kingdom of Sweden..."


    Cherchen''s words stopped as soon as they were exported. Because he understood the intention of the Republic to throw an olive branch at Queen Christina.


    Since so many nobles and cities in Prussia still want the Republic of Poland, the rule of Frederick William elector in Prussia is bound to be restless. In order to consolidate his rule, he will try his best to suppress these opposition forces who want to the Republic of Poland. Trapped in the situation at home and abroad, King Jan kazimiz was unable to provide support to the "Prussian city alliance". In this case, it would be the only choice to introduce a third party to help the "Prussian city alliance" against Frederick William.


    Although among the surrounding countries, the kingdom of Sweden is not the only one with strength, it is undoubtedly the most appropriate.


    Because the kingdom of Sweden has just experienced a civil strife and the war of more than four years has greatly damaged its strength, it and Frederick William are destined to be a protracted war. As long as it is delayed for several years, as old lord Stanislaw pototsky said: "When the war between us and Czarist Russia is over and the national strength of the Republic is restored, we must get back this pearl." the Republic of Poland will certainly join the war and fight with Snipes and mussels to benefit the fishermen.


    What a trick!


    Che Chen couldn''t help sighing.


    If it was Carl x, Chechen believed that he would jump in even if he saw the fishiness of King Yang kazimiz and knew that there was a fire pit ahead. Because Carl X had absolute confidence in himself, he believed that he was the chosen man and the invincible God of war.


    But now Christina is in charge of state affairs


    Chechen cast a glance in the direction of the queen.


    At this time, Christina was talking to a white haired Swedish aristocrat.


    Maybe Christina made a joke. The white haired aristocrat looked up and laughed.


    "Sister Christina has the political wisdom no less than Carl x," Chechen thought.


    With this in mind, Chechen promised boss Stanislaw pototsky: "don''t worry, old man. I''ll put forward the Republic''s proposal to sister Christina tomorrow."


    The next morning, Chechen asked to see Christina, and he soon got permission.


    In the main hall of grispoholm palace, Christina sits high on the throne.


    Perhaps I have a hunch that Cherchen''s coming here is related to business. Next to Christina, there is Carl Xi, the new king of the kingdom of Sweden, and alvid Wittenberg and Robert Douglas, two important ministers of Christina, also stand around.


    "His Majesty the king, Her Majesty the Regent queen and Earl of Poland aleval Chechen greet you both." Chechen salutes Carl Xi and Queen Christina.


    Carl Xi, perhaps the youngest king in Europe, doesn''t know how great the responsibility on his shoulder is. He keeps kicking his legs on the throne, turns a deaf ear to Cherchen''s greetings, and his eyes look around from time to time.


    Christina cast a dignified glance at Carl Xi. Little Carl seemed afraid of Christina. He hurried to sit down.


    "Get flat, count Chechen," said Christina.


    Her voice was very light, but it was enough for Chechen to hear.


    Che Chen straightened up.


    Then Christina asked Cherchen what she had been doing.


    Cherchen spoke out the wishes of King Jan kachmidge for the alliance between Poland and Sweden and the conditions for the alliance.


    While Chechen was talking, he secretly glanced at alvid Wittenberg and Robert Douglas, and saw that their faces were full of smiles.


    Obviously, regardless of Christina''s wishes, alvid Wittenberg and Robert Douglas, as soldiers, are very willing to see the Swedish army land in Prussia and reproduce the former glory of Gustav, the "Northern European lion".


    "May agree to an alliance," Chechen guessed.


    After Cherchen finished, he stood quietly, waiting for Christina''s reply.


    Robert Douglas looked at Queen Christina, and alvid Wittenberg looked at the queen with a hopeful face.


    The Swedish Marshal had heard from Stanislaw pototsky long before Cherchen came to see Queen Christina. Although he saw at a glance that the Polish proposal was evil, the marshal himself still hoped that Sweden could form an alliance with Poland. Because the old Marshal had the same confidence that the invincible Swedish army could occupy Prussia before the Polish Republic calmed down. This can not only bring meritorious service to herself, but also consolidate the Queen''s rule at home. He is also confident that if he can get the support of France this time, neither Denmark nor Habsburg will dare to help Frederick William elect.


    Before alvid Wittenberg''s eyes, there were even bright and wonderful future prospects: thousands of Swedish troops swarmed into Prussia. They stormed into Prussia, defeated the ever-changing electors as liberators, and brought the Principality of Prussia into their pockets; The shocked German countries saw the great military power of the kingdom of Sweden and prostrated at the feet of the queen and surrendered one after another; So I will command the unprecedented Swedish German coalition army, which will sweep the Habsburg family into the pile of old papers and put the Swedish flag on the red wall of the Kremlin


    Just as alvid Wittenberg was thinking, the calm voice of Queen Christina came into his ears.


    "Count Chechen, I already know about this. Please step down first. Your majesty and I need to discuss it with the ministers."


    Cherchen was not very disappointed, but his words poured cold water on alvid Wittenberg''s eager heart.


    He understood that if Christina intended to form an alliance with the Republic of Poland, she would certainly agree to it face to face by virtue of the relationship between the queen and Cherchen. And now ??????????????????????????


    After Cherchen retired, Christina stood up from the throne. The queen said nothing. She paced up and down the room with big steps. Finally, under the anxious eyes of alvid Wittenberg, Christina firmly said to the old Marshal: "count, I want to refuse to form an alliance with the Republic of Poland. Even if I have the right to form an alliance, I will never do so as long as I am still alive!"


    It was so loud that it weighed as heavily as molten lead or iron, and alvid Wittenberg was out of breath. For a while, he hung his head and was speechless. After a while, he stammered and asked, "why... Why, noble female... Wang, why..."


    Queen Christina returned to the throne and gently took Carl Xi''s hand.


    Then the queen seemed to speak to alvid Wittenberg and to Carl Xi.


    "Now it is the most vulnerable and volatile in the history of the kingdom of Sweden. Due to years of war and the government''s extravagance, the national debt is getting higher and higher, but the Treasury is empty. On the way to Stockholm, I learned that even our invincible army, those brave soldiers often have to go hungry. In many fortresses, the soldiers die of hunger, The phenomenon of collective escape has also occurred. Except for the soldiers who fought abroad, other ordinary soldiers can hardly find their uniforms and weapons; and half of the salaries of administrative personnel have not been paid due to lack of funds. We owe France a lot of money, and almost the whole country is supported by French economic assistance. Of course, I believe the French are willing to lend us money, Just as they were willing to help my father against the Habsburg family. But in this way, we will become an economic vassal of France and independence will be impossible. I can''t accept it. "


    "But your majesty, if we occupy Prussia"


    Alvid Wittenberg didn''t want to fight again. He wanted to say that if he could occupy Prussia, no matter how big the debt could be paid off with this new territory.


    But his words were immediately interrupted by the queen.


    "Marshal, you say if. Then we are also likely to be defeated. The kingdom of Sweden can''t afford a big defeat. That''s why everyone supports me after the death of Carl X."


    With that, Christina looked at Robert Douglas.


    Robert Douglas immediately bowed and said, "the queen is holy."


    "The queen is holy." although avid Wittenberg was unwilling, he bowed to Christina''s idea.


    Christina looked down at Carl Xi again.


    "Little Carl, you should remember that the Kingdom needs to recuperate now. Don''t learn from your father or me, because we all spend too much money."


    Little Carl nodded vaguely.


    Then Robert Douglas stood up again.


    "Your Majesty," said the general, "I''m afraid it will be difficult for Cherchen to make a job when he returns. He is your most sincere friend. I''m afraid he''s going to be cold this time. Moreover, how can we reply to Lord Stanislaw pototsky?"


    "Cherchen doesn''t matter. He''s not a person who doesn''t know his strong relationship. Moreover, he is him and Poland is Poland. For him personally, I will give him the richest reward; as for Stanislaw pototsky," Christina paused. The Queen''s eyes showed a sharp light - she was angry with these people who always "love playing big chess".


    "I will tell him my will by action."


    After returning to Stanislaw pototsky, Chechen brought the Queen''s words to the old man. Stanislaw pototsky looked disappointed.


    "Really? That''s right. Alas, Queen Christina really missed a good opportunity. Such an opportunity will never happen again." the old man muttered to himself.


    "Yes," echoed Chechen.


    Then they fell into and silence.


    Chechen thought Stanislaw pototsky would give up. He was preparing to comfort the old man, but he didn''t expect that the old man suddenly raised his head and showed a look of hope in his eyes.


    "No, no, you can''t just give up." Stanislaw pototsky walked up and down in front of Cherchen. His voice grew louder and louder, and his hand extended over his head.


    "I''ll see Queen Christina in person. Maybe I can convince her. Didn''t she say she wanted to consult with the ministers? Since she didn''t completely refuse, it means there''s still hope - because no one can refuse..."


    No one can refuse anything. Chechen didn''t hear it clearly, but he sadly thought that the old man was just comforting himself and struggling


    Christina''s sister is not a fool. Unless God wants her to change her mind.

 Chapter 800

    The warm sunshine penetrates the cold clouds in winter, shines on all things, the trees bloom new buds, and the fresh seedlings break through the soil in the rain and snow moistened fields. On the occasion of the return of spring to the earth, beautiful hope also arises spontaneously in people''s hearts.


    For the people of the Republic of Poland, this is a year to celebrate. Because in this year, the "flood" that ravaged the Republic for four years finally faded. Carl x, the foreign monarch who initiated a cruel war and turned the rich and small polish land into scorched soil, died and paid his life for his blood debt.


    On the Jutland Peninsula, due to the lag of the news, the Polish Danish coalition led by Stefan charnietsky did not know one of the good news for the first time.


    But the coalition soldiers were also full of joy because they had their own victory.


    Stefan charnietsky, the most capable commander in Polish history, commanded the army and drove Carl X''s army out of Jutland Peninsula. In this war, more than 2000 Swedish troops were killed and injured, while the coalition lost less than 1000.


    Natalie, who worked under Stefan charnietsky, personally participated in the battle. Especially when the Swedish army burned down the floating bridge on ULS island to block the pursuit of the coalition forces, Natalie shouted "loyalty and courage are our strongest armor" in the face of water and fire, and then jumped into the water, which always reflected in everyone''s heart.


    After the war, Stefan charnietsky gave Natalie a captured Swedish general''s sword.


    "Poland has not perished


    As long as we live


    Poland will not perish


    Raise the sword and recover the lost land


    Go ahead, go ahead, charnietsky


    From Poland to Denmark


    Under your leadership


    We will be family


    We crossed the visva River,


    Cross the Valta River


    Become a real Polish


    You''ve told us


    How to win


    Go ahead, go ahead, charnietsky


    End the Swedish occupation


    To defend our motherland


    We will cross the sea and return


    Go ahead, go ahead, charnietsky


    The father said excitedly to his daughter:


    Listen, our soldiers


    The war drum sounded


    Go ahead, go ahead, charnietsky. "


    In the coalition''s temporary camp, soldiers sang a song written by an aristocratic poet for Stefan charnietsky. Their voice was majestic and their momentum was impassioned.


    "Swedes will lose!" an old soldier with white hair and Beard said to the young boys sitting around, "As you can see, the Swedes are good at defending the fort or battling step by step. But they never dare to fight with us. They are scared to death of the Polish cavalry. They dare to attack only when they are confident that they have an advantage in quantity. Even so, they often lose their soldiers. The Danes have no cavalry like us, so they can''t resist the attack of the Swedish devils, In Lithuania, where mountains are high and forests are dense, they are given the opportunity to show off their ferocity. "


    "Absolutely true!" several young men agreed loudly.


    These young men are eighteen or nine years old. They are at the best time of their life. They are vigorous, brave and impulsive.


    The old soldier added: "Why do the Swedish devils crave our land, because they all live a life of drinking blood. They are famous for their barren land. Even the nobles can''t eat bread, so they have to grind pine balls into powder pancakes to make their mouth full of rosin smell. Some poor people who can''t eat sausages look for food on the beach and eat whatever the waves hit. Their kings and prime ministers often eat Fight for delicious food. They are a group of terrible poor scoundrels, worse than the lower class in our country, but who makes them believe in heresy? Because heresy is more hateful than cult, even Tatars have delicious horse meat, but sometimes they can''t smell any fresh meat all year round. They are always hungry unless they take a chance to catch a net of good fish. "


    "Well said, well said." the boys shouted again.


    The old soldier was about to arrange a few more Swedes when he saw Natalie coming on her horse.


    The old soldier quickly stood up. He went to Natalie''s mount and greeted her. "Baroness, please accept the compliments of an old soldier."


    Natalie looked at the old man, but her memory was vague. She couldn''t remember the old man''s name.


    "Who are you?"


    The old soldier took a step closer. He took Natalie''s hand and kissed her.


    "You don''t recognize me. But I will always remember you. In the battle of ULS, my horse was killed by the Swedish devil''s fire gun. A Swedish halberd wanted to take my life. You saved me."


    Natalie still didn''t remember, because in the fierce battle, everyone must ensure a high degree of concentration.


    "You don''t have to, it''s all I should do," she had to say.


    The old soldier thanked again and again, and he took Natalie''s hand and kissed it.


    "Baroness, are you going?"


    "General charnietsky called me," Natalie said.


    The old soldier''s face showed a worried expression. He took a step back to make way - he was blaming himself for disturbing Natalie''s military affairs.


    "Excuse me. I don''t know, Baroness."


    Natalie smiled gently: "it''s not a matter of urgency, military affairs."


    Those young men looked at Natalie''s back and said, "a kind Baroness! A respectable noble! I can''t find a kinder person than him with a lantern! She has a heart like gold! Pure gold without adulteration. I''m happy for her even if I shed blood and sacrifice. I don''t know who has such good luck to marry such a wife..."


    The old soldier patted these hairy boys on the back of the head.


    "The Baroness''s husband is also a great person. Aleval Chechen, a legendary mercenary and count of the Republic. Oh! Only such a person is worthy of Baroness Natalie."


    "Then they must be harmonious and very happy," said a young man admiringly touching the back of his beaten head.


    "Of course," said the veteran.


    The chief soldier has something to do with Natalie. But it''s not business, it''s private.


    When Natalie entered the camp, Stefan charnietsky said to Natalie, "Natalie, I received a letter from the queen about your husband Chechen."


    Old lord Stanislaw pototsky told Cherchen in Stockholm that Natalie asked him when to go back. In fact, Queen ludwiga asked him to say so. At that time, Natalie had not forgiven Cherchen, and the letter in the hands of the general Stefan charnietsky was still on the way. But Queen ludwiga was convinced that her letter would change Natalie''s mind, so she lied.


    Hearing the content of the letter about Chechen, Natalie''s face immediately changed.


    She clenched her lips without saying a word.


    Stefan charnietsky noticed the change in Natalie''s look, so he asked the girl, "Natalie, tell me what you think of Cherchen now? Are you still angry with him?"


    "God knows, I don''t think about anything now!" the girl turned her head and replied stiffly.


    Seeing Natalie''s stubbornness, Stefan charnietsky shook his head helplessly.


    "Maybe I shouldn''t ask more, but I want to know what''s in your heart. Hey! Let me be frank, the queen told me that Cherchen has made great contributions to the Republic in Riga."


    Natalie turned her head aside.


    One mistake and one remedy, she was tired of Chechen''s repetition.


    The chief soldier continued: "I understand that you are resenting Cherchen for letting Prince boguslav go. At that time, it was what I asked captain Mikhail vorodyavs to say to you. Frankly, I only considered the interests of the and the Republic, but did not consider Cherchen''s personal feelings. This was my mistake. As a general soldier, I should have spoken frankly to the king and should not fake the hand of others."


    Hearing the highly respected Stefan charnietsky blaming herself, Natalie finally changed her tongue.


    "No, sir. You have done nothing wrong. I thought I could turn my husband into a patriot, but I was wrong. He does not love the country that gave him bread."


    With that, Natalie left tears.


    She began to blame herself again.


    Stefan charnietsky was embarrassed. He called Natalie here today to resolve the contradiction between her and Cherchen, not to see her cry.


    He quickly picked up the letter on the table and handed it to Natalie.


    "Look at this. We should be glad that Cherchen chose to forgive Prince bogusslav. You don''t know what earth shaking things he and bogusslav have done."


    Natalie took the letter.


    As she looked, her eyes widened strangely.


    Then joy transcended all emotions.


    "Into flesh!" Natalie said in surprise.


    "Yes, I can''t believe it. Prince boguslav sent troops and Cherchen helped. They helped Queen Christina of Sweden burn a fire in Carl X''s backyard and burn the war to the Swedish land. Now, Sweden has been defeated and we have won."


    Natalie''s cheeks were crimson, and her heart was obviously excited.


    Burning the war to the Swedish land is what many poles dream of; and victory is everyone''s dream.


    Seeing this, Stefan charnietsky took advantage of the heat to hit the railway: "so how mysterious the will of God is. If Prince boguslav is not pardoned, his army will be the enemy of the Republic, but now he has become a hero of the Republic. And Cherchen, I have to say, for now, he is right."


    For now.


    This word reveals the truest idea of Stefan charnietsky.


    Stefan charnietsky has always believed that pardoning the evil but rich and powerful traitors is like smoking opium: it will make people feel elated and happy for a while; But the price of this comfort is that your body and mind are constantly corroded, and finally become a walking corpse.


    But now it''s done, and now the chief soldier is shouldering the important task of persuading Natalie to return to Chechen. How can he say the opposite?


    Then, Stefan charnietsky said many good things about Cherchen and quoted the proverb "the prodigal son turns back and doesn''t change money"


    These words finally worked on Natalie.


    She said to the commander in chief, "may God forgive them both, especially the one who shed blood for his country in Sweden..."


    "Yes, yes. That''s it." the commander of charnietsky smiled. He stroked his thick white beard and said to Natalie, "but Natalie, only God''s forgiveness is not enough. After returning to Warsaw this time, you should also return to Chechen. You are his wife, and the wife should be the guiding light of her husband, so that he can avoid detours and mistakes..."


    It was already sunset when we came out from the tent of general Stefan charnietsky. The sunset glow was shining in the sky and cast a crimson shadow on the vast plain. In the orange sky, the first batch of bright stars have flashed. The crescent moon hung in the night sky like a curved silver sickle.


    Natalie drove her horse slowly until she could see the gate of the camp from a distance.


    Soon, she will leave here and return to Warsaw - the chief soldier granted her a holiday so that she can be reunited with the returning Chechen.


    At this time, countless campfires have been lit in the coalition camp, like the projection of stars in the sky on the ground.


    Along the way, Natalie was thinking.


    "Am I really too strict with him?" Natalie asked herself, "but is it really so difficult to be patriotic? The commander in chief asked me not to drill a bull''s horn in everything. I can forget that his adventure is for Christina, and whether he would be willing to save his family and sell all his wealth for the Republic if he was another person, but..."


    Natalie shook her head.


    A sad expression reappeared on her face.


    The so-called deep love and deep responsibility. Natalie''s decision to Cherchen is not because she loves him deeply.


    "God, how can I change my husband?" Natalie asked the omnipotent God.


    Natalie just stood there.


    Suddenly, the sad expression on Natalie''s face disappeared and was replaced by a great understanding.


    Natalie began to talk to herself more and more excitedly: "Yes, yes. They must have seduced Cherchen. What good would it be to be with a group of foreigners. They would not teach Cherchen to love the Republic, but to be selfish... And his uncle Pedro, what a mercenary! He mixed with Jews and would do anything for money... I can''t care about them, but I can''t tolerate them Encourage Chechen... I think it''s all their fault! That''s right! As long as Chechen stays with wise poles instead of foreigners, he will change to the good side. Really, people can figure out what others can figure out when they think about it, but I''m a fool, but I haven''t figured it out until now. Okay! I know What should I do? "


    At this time, Natalie''s face showed a clear expression.


    Stefan charnietsky''s chief soldier did not expect, nor did queen ludwiga. Everyone did not expect that Natalie would blame Cherchen''s companions. She would think that it was because Cherchen was often surrounded by a group of foreign talents, so that he could not be patriotic with himself.


    And this, no doubt, is at the tip of a bull''s horn.


    The expression on the girl''s face became more and more holy and solemn like a guardian.


    She piously drew a cross on her chest and kissed the cross hanging on her chest.

 Chapter 801

    Three days after submitting the application for an audience, Stanislaw pototsky received a reply from the Regent queen that Christina agreed to meet the old man alone.


    No one knows what they talked about except them. Until her death, neither Christina nor Stanislaw pototsky said a word to anyone.


    Chechen only knew that old lord Stanislaw pototsky finally returned disappointed. The old man who got off the carriage looked lonely. The next day, accompanied by Cherchen, he embarked on the journey back to the Republic of Poland.


    "Be happy, my Lord. We''re going back to Warsaw soon. Now that the flood has receded, we just have to defeat the plague in the East, and everything will be all right."


    After entering Poland, Pedro, riding beside the carriage, said to old lord Stanislaw pototsky in the carriage.


    Compared with the old man''s gloomy mood, Pedro''s mood can be described as sunny.


    Because Queen Christina rewarded Cherchen with a "gold mine" - since Cherchen was determined to return to Poland, he did not accept any titles and fiefs conferred by Queen Christina, so Christina gave Cherchen the tax of 1% of the commodity value levied on merchant ships engaged in trade activities in various ports of the kingdom of Sweden for ten years.


    Pedro would be dazzled at the thought of what an astronomical figure it was.


    Old Stanislaw pototsky in the carriage did not speak. In fact, the old man hasn''t said a word since he set foot on his way home.


    Moreover, Chechen knew that there was more than one thing that bothered old lord Stanislaw pototsky. On the way home, the team met Princess Louise Henriette''s car. The wife of the elector who was saved by Cherchen went to Stockholm to meet Christina.


    Stanislaw pototsky knows exactly what this means.


    Pedro was waiting to say something. Chechen, who rode on the other side of the carriage, motioned Pedro not to speak.


    Although Pedro''s joy is not based on Stanislaw pototsky''s pain, his joy will undoubtedly increase the pain of the old man.


    Seeing the stern eyes from Chechen, Pedro had to shut his mouth obediently.


    After a while, Pedro felt uncomfortable not talking. He motioned Xie Miao to take his place, while he clamped his horse''s belly with his legs, drove the horse to the front and whispered with yelishei.


    "Yelishei, what are you going to do when you return to Warsaw this time?" Pedro whispered in an ambiguous tone.


    Yelishei''s face flushed.


    During his stay in Stockholm, Pedro broke him. Yelisheyben was a well behaved noble youth, and he also vowed to love Oksana forever. But as soon as he entered the colorful world of Stockholm, he fell into the whole of Pedro''s belt, which made him dizzy.


    Indeed, when it comes to prosperity, Warsaw in the Republic is no inferior to Stockholm; In terms of extravagance, Kafa, which thrives in the slave trade, is far better than Stockholm. But of these two places, one was destroyed by the war and has not yet recovered its old view; On the other hand, all yelishei felt was sin.


    But Stockholm is different.


    Here, there is a fun loving and wanton Pedro tie. They play and drink together, like bees in flowers - except for restaurants, brothels, restaurants and opera houses... There is no corner they have never been to.


    And the absurd thing yelishei did was enough for Oksana to make a chicken stewed mushroom for him after she knew it.


    "Deputy Colonel Pedro, I won''t go out with you again. I swear in the name of God!" yelishei said with difficulty.


    Pedro took no notice of yelisi''s oath. He took the same oath almost once a day in Stockholm.


    "If I go again, I will be killed by a horse!"


    Seeing that Pedro didn''t believe it, yelishei swore again.


    Pedro was trying to laugh at yelishei''s oath without intention. Suddenly, a cloud of smoke and dust hit them at a high speed.


    And right in front of the smoke is yelishei.


    Yelishei was terrified to see the smoke coming straight to him.


    Because just now, although he just refused Pedro''s invitation, in fact, yelisi''s heart is not so firm. In the depths of his heart, he even missed that kind of flower life - after all, he ate marrow and knew taste, especially for honest young people like yelishei.


    Therefore, when he saw the smoke falling on him, he really thought that God was punishing him for his insincerity.


    "God!" yelishei shouted, drawing a cross on his chest as fast as he could.


    "I pray for forgiveness. I won''t be insincere any more, God!" yelishei cried in his heart.


    I don''t know if Yeltsin''s new oath worked. The smoke really stopped in front of Yeltsin.


    When the smoke cleared, yelisi and Pedro saw it clearly. It turned out that it was Natalie and yelisi''s wife Oksana.


    Different from the flustered yelisheyi, Chechen saw that Natalie came to meet him. He was happy on his face. Ignoring a humane word to boss Stanislaw pototsky, he patted his horse and ran towards Natalie.


    On the way, Chechen stopped.


    Although he had learned from old Stanislaw pototsky that his unauthorized action in Riga had been won back and endorsed by Queen ludwiga, he was still worried that his wife would blame him when he saw Natalie with his own eyes. After all, for Chechen, boldness is one thing, and fear of blame is another. The two go hand in hand.


    Although she had planned to receive her husband with her wife''s solemn and cold attitude, she could not restrain the joy aroused by Chechen''s return. At the same time, women''s unique cunning may also play a role. Since she has decided to separate Chechen from his companions, which must be a painful decision for Chechen, the smart girl wants to give him some sweets first.


    So, Natalie took the lead in welcoming Cherchen.


    When the two horses crossed, she put her arms around him.


    "Sir, do I want this woman to hug you first?" Natalie said sweetly in Chechen''s ear.


    The hot air in Natalie''s mouth tickled Chechen''s ears, while his wife''s words made Chechen happy.


    He hugged Natalie''s slim waist and put it on his mount.


    Then, Chechen''s lips were printed on Natalie''s face.


    "Of course not!" he gasped.

 Chapter 802

    Seeing that his nephew and niece were in love with each other, Pedro narrowed his eyes and laughed.


    At this time, Oksana also rode close to yelishei.


    Gypsies are enthusiastic, especially Oksana. At this time, she looked at her little milk dog yelishei with enthusiastic eyes.


    But yelisheine, because he did something sorry for Oksana in Stockholm, not only did he dare not look into his wife''s eyes, but also flickered and avoided in his eyes.


    Who is Oksana? Yelishei''s actions made her see the fishiness at a glance.


    "Your Excellency has done a lot of good things in Sweden," said Oksana, leaning over to yelishei on the horse.


    Feeling the hot air from his wife''s mouth on his face, yelishei was inspired.


    Oksana''s words were deceiving yelishee. If yelisi can survive to the end, and Pedro and others can keep it secret for him, oxana can only be skeptical and unconfirmed. But the inexperienced yelishei was cheated by his wife and begged for mercy: "Deputy Colonel Pedro took me."


    Pedro, who was smiling just now, couldn''t laugh anymore.


    And Oksana understood it all.


    "I''ll prepare dinner myself. My husband, you and Deputy Colonel Pedro must eat more." Oksana put the stress on "must".


    Pedro and yelisi were sad at the same time.


    Regardless of the "imprisoned" uncle and yelishei, Chechen took Natalie to the carriage of old lord Stanislaw pototsky.


    Through the carriage door, Natalie said hello to the old man in the car.


    Finally, the carriage door was opened.


    "It''s Natalie. It''s nice to see you. Is it Stefan charnietsky''s chief soldier who has returned home?"


    "No, the commander-in-chief hasn''t returned home yet, but he will be back soon. The whole army believes that the commander-in-chief will win great honor when he meets the king and queen in Warsaw. And the commander-in-chief will lead his army to the battlefield in Ukraine in a few days."


    "OK, OK." Stanislaw pototsky smiled a long lost smile.


    "I wish I could return to Ukraine and recover my land," the old man said heartily.


    Seeing the old man like this, Natalie showed an expression of hesitation.


    Stanislaw pototsky didn''t notice the change in Natalie''s look. He then said to Natalie, "it''s getting late today. We might as well find a place to sit down and talk slowly. Tell me what happened there in the more than three months since I left Warsaw."


    Natalie can''t wait, because she has a lot of news to bring to the old man, one of which is closely related to the old man Stanislaw pototsky.


    "There is a hotel not far from here on my way. Let''s go there and have a rest."


    Stanislaw pototsky certainly had no problem with it, so he went back on his way.


    Within five miles, they arrived at the hotel Natalie said.


    Seeing so many cars, the shopkeeper knew there were big customers. When he knew it was Stanislaw pototsky, he lowered his head under his belt.


    There were several guests in the hotel, but when they learned the identity of the visitor, these businessmen and little nobles also knew that their identity was unworthy to make friends with old lord Stanislaw pototsky, so they checked out one after another.


    Now Stanislaw pototsky and his party were the only ones left in the hotel.


    Stanislaw pototsky, Cherchen and Natalie took their seats at a quiet table.


    Natalie first talked about what happened in Ukraine.


    The situation in Ukraine can be said to be mixed.


    The worry is that the great chief vikovski has stepped down.


    The disastrous defeat of the konotop campaign once led the czar to announce that Russia was preparing for the highest degree of war preparedness to defend against the possible counterattack and invasion of the Cossacks. However, after Prince Alexei accepted Ivan hilko''s suggestion, changed his strategy, implemented three-point military and seven point politics, and played the card of Yuri hemelinitsky, many Ukrainian cities that had not been poisoned by czar Russia began to support Moscow, and riots also occurred in Poltava region. After accepting the bribe of Prince Alexei, some Cossack team leaders in the left bank Ukraine also began to secretly support czar Russia and scramble to become the leading Party of the Russians, which made the Russian army recover quickly after the defeat.


    Finally, in early 1660, a large-scale rebellion broke out. The three Cossack captains cooperated with Prince trubzkoy to attack vikovsky.


    This time, vikovski''s fists were hard to defeat his four hands. In order to avoid Cossacks beating Cossacks, he had to declare a truce and appeal right and wrong to the Cossack Parliament.


    On January 17, at the Ukrainian conference without poles and Russians, the pro Russian faction made a scene. They accused vigovsky of selling the freedom of Cossacks for the benefit of the little aristocrats and killing the representatives who had been to Warsaw for negotiations on the spot. The meeting was chaotic and vikovski almost died, but he narrowly escaped death under the protection of Peter doroshenko.


    The reconvened meeting on January 21 became a monologue of the pro Russian faction. They elected Yuri hemelinitsky, who took refuge in czar Russia, as the new chief.


    At this moment, the Cossacks who were close to vikovsky were angry. They urged vikovski to lead them back. Seeing that a civil war was about to break out, vikovsky chose to obey in order to take the overall situation into account.


    After handing over power, he fled to Poland.


    Hearing the news, Chechen jumped up directly.


    He didn''t expect that there was a fire in his backyard - vikovsky fell down, so his Bratslav


    Natalie saw that Chechen was in a hurry and gave him a reassurance. "Don''t worry, Cherchen Bratslav is still in our hands. Thanks to Uncle Blair''s plan, he summoned some rebellious Cossacks to arrest them in the name of drinking, which cut off the signs."


    Listen to his wife say so, Chechen finally relieved.


    "So how''s vikovski now?" Chechen asked again.


    "Vikovski was appointed by the king and parliament as a senior official in Kiev," Natalie said.


    Chechen was at ease and happy for vikovsky - at least King Jan kazimiz treated him well.


    But he didn''t know that Kiev was already in the hands of the rebels, and vikovsky, a senior Kiev official, had no real name.


    From the perspective of God, it is absolutely wrong for King Jan kazimiz and the Polish parliament to ignore wigovsky, because wigovsky, who is the most likely person to lead the liberation and autonomy of Cossacks after Bogdan hemelinitsky''s death, is also the only person who can sit down and talk with the Republic of Poland rather than use a knife.


    However, no one realized this at that time.


    Then Natalie said the good news.


    The good news is about lubomatsky. In lisyanka, Ukraine, lubomatsky commanded 11000 soldiers to attack the lisyanka Castle defended by Russian general Ivan chovasky and 10000 soldiers. Lubaomazi pretended to retreat first. After attracting the enemy out of the city, the Polish dragon cavalry and wing cavalry quickly defeated the Russian cavalry and began to detour. At the same time, the Polish artillery bombarded the slow-moving Russian infantry, resulting in heavy casualties and finally collapse. In this battle, the Polish army occupied the lyanska castle at the cost of losing about 300 people, killed 3500 Czarist Russian troops and captured 700 people.


    Cherchen was very happy. Although he had different political views from lubaomatsky, lubaomatsky''s victory was the victory of the Republic after all. Stanislaw pototsky was also happy to drink three glasses of wine.


    "Good niece, if you have any good news, let me hear it again," Stanislaw pototsky shouted.


    However, there is no good news, but there is another bad news.

 Chapter 803

    Natalie''s face stiffened after looking around at no one.


    "My Lord, there is a terrible rumor about you in Warsaw city recently."


    "What rumor?" Stanislaw pototsky asked.


    Natalie''s dignified face gave the old man a bad feeling.


    "It''s rumored that you''re going to Stockholm to try to support Christina as the new king of Poland!"


    Che Chen stood up in surprise.


    "How could it be! When we were in Stockholm, we heard the rumor spread outside. At that time, we laughed it off, because even the Swedes didn''t believe it. Did someone believe it in Warsaw?"


    Natalie nodded.


    Although the meeting between Christina and Stanislaw pototsky was no secret, their silence made the meeting mysterious. There was a lot of speculation about the meeting, and the craziest and incredible statement was what Natalie said: Stanislaw pototsky invited Christina to be the next king of Poland.


    It sounds like nonsense, but it doesn''t come from nowhere.


    And the impossible often contains the possibility.


    Although King Jan kachmidge is still in office, Stanislaw pototsky, a staunch supporter of Jan kachmidge, wants outsiders to take over Poland. This sounds like a fantasy, but the king of the Republic of Poland is elected. Before that, although the position of Polish king had been handed down in the hands of the vasa family for three generations, each term was also elected.


    Moreover, if Jan kazimiz and Ludvika have children, Stanislaw pototsky certainly will not move such an idea. He will faithfully assist their children to ascend the position of king of Poland. Due to the meritorious deeds of King Jan kazimiz and queen Ludvika in leading the Polish people to resist the invasion of foreign enemies, It would also be natural for their children to inherit the throne. Unfortunately, the king and queen have no children so far. Jan kazimi is already in her fifties, and queen ludwiga has entered the ranks of old women. Under normal circumstances, they can''t have children anymore. When King yankazimiz dies, the Republic is bound to start a battle for the throne.


    At this time, wise men like Stanislaw pototsky must plan ahead. Even if he can''t see this day, he will choose a strong king who can lead the country for the Republic.


    Christina is undoubtedly a suitable candidate, or Carl Xi, who is now sitting on the throne of Sweden.


    Although it is difficult to make another Swede king of Poland - after all, after the "great flood", poles hate Swedes. This hatred can not be changed by another swedish king. However, with Stanislaw pototsky''s prestige in China, if we can get the support of several great nobles and want to subdue the voice of domestic opposition, we can still do it.


    According to this logic, things are indeed possible.


    Of course, no one knows whether the matter is true or rumor except the parties.


    For Stanislaw pototsky, the truth or rumors are not important. What matters is the attitude of Jan kazimiz and the Warsaw princes when they learn the news, which is directly related to Stanislaw pototsky''s political life.


    Believe? Or not.


    "It''s strange," Chechen said with a sudden frown. "Warsaw already knew the rumor of Stockholm. It should be noted that this rumor had just sprung up when we left Stockholm. Did the rumor start in Warsaw?"


    Natalie looked at Cherchen angrily - it''s not time to care about this. Her husband is really out of tune.


    "That''s not surprising. The news must have come from the Jews," Natalie said angrily, "Because they are always the first to know everything, and they are well informed with each other. It is circulating in the city of Warsaw that one of the Jews sneezes in Great Poland in the morning, and in the evening, some people in Lithuania and Ukraine will say, ''live a long life!''. In fact, the news began to spread in the Jewish areas of Warsaw."


    "What is the attitude of the king," Stanislaw pototsky asked Natalie.


    This is what he is most concerned about.


    But for the question of Chechen, he didn''t go deep into it.


    "The king trusts you as always," said Natalie, "but


    Hearing that Jan Kazimierz did not doubt himself, Stanislaw pototsky smiled happily, but when Natalie''s words took a turn, the smile on the boss''s face disappeared.


    "What?"


    Natalie frowned and said, "but someone in parliament is holding on to it. They want you to go back to the court."


    Stanislaw pototsky''s eyebrows also wrinkled.


    The old man knew very well that what Natalie said to hold on to the matter must be the conservatives who opposed the king.


    These people may not believe that they will recommend Christina to be the next king of Poland, but this does not prevent them from using this thing to attack themselves.


    It is not a big thing for Polish nobles to go to court. Even among the middle and small nobles, there is a trend of "provoking lawsuits". Anyone who doesn''t carry several lawsuits is embarrassed to say hello to others when going out.


    But at Stanislaw pototsky''s level, the most important thing for their great nobles is face. Going to court is an insult to them. If Stanislaw pototsky really goes to court to defend, even if he is finally acquitted, the reputation of himself and his family will suffer a heavy blow, together with the reputation of the king, and the Conservatives will publicize it as a big victory.


    Stanislaw pototsky''s chest was stuffy, and his veins burst on his temples.


    "I won''t go to court. If anyone dares to send me a court summons, I''ll hang him on the flagpole at the head of the city."


    "Never!"


    Natalie quickly spoke to the boss and comforted him: "old man, violence can''t solve the problem, but it will be confessed. Why did Prince yarimi miss the position of commander-in-chief in those years? Isn''t it because he surrounded the court because of territorial disputes the year before the Cossack riots and forced the court to make a judgment in favor of him?"


    After listening to Natalie, Stanislaw pototsky calmed down a little.


    After a while, he said, "then I''ll go back to my territory."


    "That''s what the king and queen mean. The queen said that those who are clear are clear, and those who are turbid are turbid. Time will naturally be fair to you."

 Chapter 804

    In Minsk, old lord Stanislaw pototsky and Cherchen parted hands. The old man will return directly to the territory of the pototsky family, while Chechen and Natalie will return to Warsaw to reply to the king.


    Since Chechen learned from Natalie that King Jan kachmidge had no deadline for when to return to Warsaw, Chechen and his party walked leisurely from Minsk.


    Natalie and Fatima also tried their best to cater to Chechen. They were full of laughter all the way.


    However, in addition to laughter, the team was also mixed with painful wails.


    The poor man is yelishee.


    After knowing that yelisi was looking for flowers and asking willows during her stay in Stockholm, Oksana took "inhuman" revenge on her husband.


    Revenge began before the party checked into the hotel.


    On that night, everyone else lived in the room, and the worst could spend the night on the hay in the warehouse, but yelishei couldn''t - oxana forced him to live in the cowshed of the hotel. All night, the only thing that warmed yelisi''s chest was the heat exhaled by the cow''s nose.


    The next day, Oksana brought her husband a night of hot egg soup.


    Mistakenly thinking that Oksana had forgiven her, yelishei drank the egg soup without warning.


    As a result, the next day, poor yelishei had diarrhea all day, and he couldn''t even ride his horse.


    On the third day, Oksana brought another bowl of soup to yelishei. This time, with the last painful lesson, yelishei was careful. He secretly put his lips close to the edge of the bowl and pretended to be drinking soup, while Oksana secretly spilled the soup into the corner. He thought he had muddled through, but he still followed oxana''s way.


    In the evening, yelisi''s little brother swelled like a Russian Red intestine.


    Oksana is not here, and Natalie and Fatima are the women of the head. Even if they kill yelishei, they don''t dare to have evil thoughts on them. Finally, the unbearable yelishei inserted the little brother into the sink in the stable, which cooled him down.


    Two days of pranks made yelishei physically and mentally tired. Pedro is a little blind. During a check-in break, Pedro encouraged yelishei to fight with oxana and be a real man.


    "Do you want to be a coward all your life or a real man for five seconds?" Pedro said.


    Hearing this, elishey''s blood surged up.


    "Of course it''s a real man for five seconds!"


    Yelishei screamed wildly and took off his coat. He pulled out his saber at his waist and went to his room.


    Pedro''s original intention is to let yelisi teach Oksana a a lesson with fists and feet, so that she can know who is the master of the family. It can be seen that yelisi pulled out the knife, and Pedro knew too much. He hurriedly called Chechen and Xie Miao, hoping to save Oksana.


    When Chechen and his wife felt the room of Oksana, they saw yelishei dancing with a knife and performing a knife dance happily in front of Oksana.


    Afterwards, Pedro said to yelishei with a defeated expression: "yelishei, accept your life. You can only live under a woman''s pomegranate skirt in your life."


    Hearing this, yelishei retorted unconvinced, "even so, I learned from the head."


    At that time, Chechen, who came downstairs to bring back a pot of honey wine, just heard this and smiled with disapproval.


    "I won''t be like you," he retorted with disdain.


    But in the evening, Chechen found that he was actually no different from yelishei on the issue of being afraid of his wife.


    That evening, Natalie asked Cherchen to work in the mercenary regiment.


    This is also the first step of Natalie''s plan.


    Natalie knew that although she was Chechen''s wife, she had no prestige and status in the mercenary regiment. The mercenary Corps has two deputy heads, but the actual power is in Pedro''s hands. And with the rising tide of Cherchen, bachit, who could have competed with Pedro, had long been able to subordinate his existence. If you want to eliminate the bad elements who have influenced Chechen''s thoughts and actions from Chechen, you must have power in the mercenary regiment.


    But Natalie''s request embarrassed Cherchen.


    As Natalie knows, although the mercenary regiment has two deputy heads, bachit has devoted himself to the field since uncle Pedro was granted the title of vidava. The mercenary regiment is actually in the charge of Uncle Pedro. Once he promised Natalie that he would let her be the deputy head of the mercenary regiment, then uncle Pedro''s power must be divided to Natalie.


    "Natalie, why do you suddenly want to take a position in the mercenary corps?"


    Chechen decides to understand Natalie''s intention before making a decision.


    Natalie put her head on Chechen''s shoulder.


    "It''s not that I want to hold a post in the mercenary regiment, but that I want to merge the army of the kishka family with your mercenary regiment. Since we are married, we are one. Yours is mine and mine is yours. This is the case at home, and other things should be the same. I want to hold a post in the mercenary regiment, which is also worried about the officials of the kishka family after the merger of the two armies The soldiers will have conflicts with the officers and soldiers of the mercenary regiment. With me, they can live in the town. "


    Natalie looked like she was considering for Chechen, which made Chechen very moved. Moreover, the private army of the kishka family was incorporated into the mercenary regiment, which was taken advantage of by Chechen.


    Cherchen took his wife''s hand and said, "Virgin Mary, what a good wife you let me marry."


    Hearing Cherchen praising herself, Natalie asked happily, "did you promise?"


    "Of course. As you said, yours is mine and mine is yours. If you want to be the deputy head, of course I support you. I''ll talk to Uncle Pedro tomorrow."


    When Cherchen fell asleep, Natalie slowly got up. Facing the bright moon outside the window, she knelt down for evening prayer.


    She opened her head three times before she could finish all the prayers with due solemnity. But then her thoughts and eyes involuntarily looked at Cherchen sleeping in bed. Natalie seemed to see that Chechen''s quiet face was smiling at her.


    Natalie could not deny in her heart how much she loved this man - although he made her angry and made her cry, it was also his naive nature that deeply attracted her with his cheerful character and his sincerity and frankness.


    The girl said to herself, "the most holy virgin Mary, please bless me, bless me to turn my husband into a person like me, and then we will never be separated."

 Chapter 805

    After returning to Warsaw, Chechen immediately put forward to Uncle Pedro the idea of adding a deputy head of the mercenary regiment with Natalie as the head.


    Pedro didn''t say a word after listening. He kept looking at Cherchen. Cherchen was very angry.


    "Uncle, what are you doing looking at me like this? If you have different opinions, you can tell me and I''ll discuss with Natalie. And Natalie joined our mercenary regiment with the army of the kishka family, which is also a good thing to expand the strength of our mercenary regiment." Cherchen whispered humbly.


    I can''t help but feel guilty.


    Because many people are not necessarily a good thing, Chechen believes that his uncle Pedro knows this. Moreover, today, the mercenary regiment has reached maturity in its organizational structure and fighting style, and the fighting style of the Swedish army has been deeply rooted in the bone marrow. Now suddenly join the Polish army, the two styles will inevitably conflict.


    The more important point is what Chechen thought at the beginning of yesterday - Natalie became the deputy head of the team and was on an equal footing with Uncle Pedro. His uncle''s power must be small.


    Uncle will be unhappy.


    In front of his uncle, Chechen is always a child.


    Suddenly, Pedro laughed. He patted Chechen on the shoulder and said with a smile: "this is a good thing! Now there are more and more things in the mercenary regiment. Your uncle and I sometimes feel strong and can''t catch it. Natalie is willing to come and help me. That''s the best thing."


    At this moment, Chechen''s mood changed from guilty to surprised.


    His mouth is open enough to put an egg.


    He didn''t expect it to go so well.


    After a while, Che Chen said excitedly, "uncle, is what you said true? Do you really think so?"


    For the doubt in Chechen''s tone, Pedro rose didn''t care. He patted Chechen on the shoulder again, as if he were patting a board.


    "Silly boy, of course what I said is true. Natalie is your wife. What can I worry about her? Some outsiders may think that Natalie''s coming will reduce my power, and I will be angry and dissatisfied. That''s what villains think. Uncle, I''m very open-minded. Besides, after a hundred years, everything in the mercenary regiment will not be yours. I have no children, you and me Natalie is my only relative in this country. "


    Hearing what uncle Pedro said, Chechen was moved and ashamed.


    "What an open-minded and considerate uncle. I doubt that he will love power. I really should repent in the confessional room for three days and nights." Chechen thought.


    "Uncle, Natalie and Fatima, I will honor you." Chechen said emotionally.


    That''s not enough. Chechen put his arm around Pedro''s neck.


    Of course, Pedro hugged Cherchen tightly.


    After their intimacy, Pedro made a request to Chechen - that is, Natalie can be the deputy head of the mercenary corps, and he will give some power to her, but the mercenary Corps will not merge with the army of the kishka family.


    Pedro explained why he did so.


    "Cherchen, our Alwar family is the upstart of the Republic and is booming now, but in this country, our foundation is shallow after all, and many people are also jealous of our achievements. The kishka family is an ancient aristocrat in Poland and is famous. The army of the kishka family is merged into the mercenary regiment, so in the eyes of some people with ulterior motives, it is us Alwar The Warr family annexed the kishka family, and we will be notorious in the aristocratic circle of the Republic. So it''s better to keep everything as it is. Anyway, one of your children will inherit this family in the future. "


    Cherchen would not object to Uncle Pedro''s careful consideration. He nodded and said yes.


    Then Chechen said goodbye to Uncle Pedro.


    He wants to tell Natalie the good news at once.


    When Cherchen''s footsteps disappeared outside the door, Pedro sat back in his seat. He no longer smiled just now, with a haze on his face.


    Pedro doesn''t trust Natalie, not at all. Even if she is his only relative, Cherchen''s wife.


    In Pedro''s opinion, Natalie is too "the world is for the public". For her king and queen, she is willing to give up not only her own life, but even Cherchen''s life.


    The financial decline of the kishka family is inseparable from Natalie''s selfless spirit.


    Exactly, Pedro hated Natalie''s selfless spirit.


    In essence, Pedro is a miser. With a third of an acre of land, Pedro will guard this wealth like an eagle protecting its young. If he is happy, he will be angry if he devalues, and he will be hurt if he sells yetian.


    Natalie suddenly wanted to be the deputy head of the mercenary regiment, and Pedro was alert that she was coming to sell yetian. But he knew that Chechen loved Natalie deeply. If he refused, there would be a rift between him and Chechen, which Pedro didn''t want to see - after all, he only wanted this family member.


    So, Pedro pretended to be generous and agreed.


    But Natalie can come, but her people can''t. Because Natalie is alone, Pedro is confident that she can''t turn a big wave in the mercenary regiment.


    Pedro stood up. He went to the side of the bed and pulled a rope.


    A crisp bell rang.


    Not long after, a boy opened the door and came in.


    Pedro quickly wrote a letter. After the fine sand sprinkled on the letter paper sucked up the ink, Pedro shook the fine sand off the paper and put the letter in the letter envelope. Then Pedro dripped wax on the seal, took off the ring and covered it with the emblem of the aleval family.


    When he handed the letter to the boy, Pedro picked up a taler between his fingers and said, "send this letter to a Viscount named Hessen in the Prague block. If he is still there, ask him to see me. This taler is yours."


    The boy took the letter and taler and respectfully withdrew.


    The Viscount Hesse Pedro was looking for was Hesse, who panicked and became a deserter at the last moment of the battle of konotop.


    After the battle, the Viscount was captured by the mercenary regiment. Considering the achievements made by Viscount Hessen in the mercenary regiment and the face of count Hessen, Chechen did not punish the Viscount, but deprived him of all his positions in the mercenary regiment and expelled him from the door wall of the mercenary regiment.


    By the time the Viscount returned to Hesse, his reputation for persuading him to surrender had spread all over Hesse, and even count Hesse was deeply ashamed.


    Surrender is nothing, but it is too much to help the employer''s enemy persuade him to surrender after surrender.


    Naturally, count Hesse never sent him out for employment again. After his mistress and a painter eloped for love, the Viscount became nothing again.


    The penniless Viscount Hesse had to turn to his old employer - Chechen''s mercenary regiment again.


    Chechen was afraid to find him, but in the mercenary regiment, the Viscount only had the same smell as Pedro, so he asked Pedro calmly.


    Pedro did not want to use Viscount Hesse because he could not share weal and woe. But he didn''t want to do everything, so he just told Viscount Hesse to wait for the opportunity, which was more than half a year from going to Sweden to coming back.

 Chapter 806

    When the boy rushed to the Prague block to find the Viscount Hessen, the Viscount was quarrelling with the landlady.


    The reason was that the landlady got up early in the morning and found that a round mirror hanging in the porch and the hooks of several clothes were missing. So the landlady suspected that Viscount Hesse had taken it. She went to the door and asked Viscount Hesse to return it.


    Viscount Hesse, of course, denied it and asked the landlady not to slander a gentleman.


    However, the landlady''s suspicion of viscount Hesse is not unfounded, because Viscount Hesse has owed them more than three months'' rent, and the landlord''s kitchen has been stolen several times, losing half a bottle of honey wine and a roast chicken. Afterwards, things such as chicken bones can always be found in the garbage taken out by Viscount Hesse''s room.


    The landlady asked to search the house. Of course, viscount Hesse refused and blocked the door with his whole body.


    Although the landlady''s waistline was twice that of viscount Hesse, viscount Hesse succeeded in defending her territorial sovereignty and integrity. In a hurry, the landlady couldn''t break in for a moment.


    Seeing that she could not do it, the landlady became angry. She pointed to Viscount Hesse''s nose and scolded the Viscount as a poor and thief.


    Although Viscount Hesse''s face was livid, he dared not refute it at all. Because on the one hand, he did owe the landlord the rent. At this time, if he did it himself or scolded back, he would probably be thrown out of the house, and he, a Viscount of Germany, would be on the streets; On the other hand, in the leather box under the bed in the room, there is indeed a round mirror and several hooks¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    But Viscount Hesse can swear in the name of God that he did not take these things. Because as he said, he is a gentleman and will not do anything sneaky.


    It was taken by his horse.


    This is how it happened: early this morning, viscount Hesse, as usual, ordered his Ma Bian Shuaike to find food for him. But maybe I went too early today, or maybe the landlord improved his preparedness. In short, when Ma Bian Shuaike came back, he had no food in his hands, only a round mirror and a clothes hook. According to his stupid Ma Bian, thieves never leave empty when they go out. Even if there is only one hay, they will come back smoothly, otherwise they will be cursed and will never steal anything in the future. When Viscount Hesse denounced the use of Shuaike''s round mirror and several clothes hooks, Shuaike said calmly: it can be used again when the next family comes. Although his horse is so stupid, viscount Hesse can''t fire him because he can''t find such an entourage who doesn''t want money as long as he has food and drink. In desperation, viscount Hesse had to take out one of his clothes and let Shuaike pawn with the Jews for money, while he put the mirror and clothes hook in his suitcase and hid them.


    He thought that the landlord and the landlady would not find out or doubt himself. Unexpectedly, the landlady came so quickly and decided that he was a thief.


    Seeing that Viscount Hesse didn''t answer back, the landlord''s wife''s bad words escalated rapidly, and she scolded more and more vigorously.


    If the messenger hadn''t just arrived, the landlady would have scolded it until lunchtime.


    Viscount Hesse took the letter from the boy''s hand. The familiar emblem of the aleval family on the envelope made Viscount Hesse ecstatic.


    Ignoring the landlady, he quickly ran into the house and cut the letter with scissors.


    When the letter was opened, Pedro said to Viscount Hesse at the beginning of the letter, "dear."


    "Dear, he called me dear." Viscount Hesse was elated, as if a young girl in spring had received a love letter from her lover.


    Looking further, Pedro wrote: "My dear and favorite Hesse! God knows, how happy I was when you came to me. Because I never forgot our brotherly friendship and the undertakings we accomplished together. Although you made mistakes and hurt my nephew and me, I decided to forgive you the moment I saw you. After all, the situation was dangerous and everyone was in danger at that time , and it''s not easy for you to stick to that step. At that time, I promised you to say something in front of my nephew, but you should know what earth shaking career we have done in Sweden, and how we forget to eat and sleep and have no time for other people. Therefore, I can only delay your request again and again. Now, as soon as I return to Warsaw, the first thing I think of is you, I don''t know whether you are still in the Prague block or whether you still have enthusiasm for me. If you receive a letter and your friendship with me remains the same, please come to see me immediately. "


    "God, thank you for not abandoning me." Viscount Hesse put the letter on his chest and burst into tears.


    After a while, viscount Hesse pulled out his suitcase from under the bed. He put on his best suit and went out of the door.


    Outside the door, the landlady was surprised to see the newly dressed Viscount Hesse.


    "Dead fat woman, get out of the way! The Viscount is going out."


    At this time, Shuaike, viscount Hesse''s Ma Bian, ran out of the corner and shouted to the landlady.


    When Viscount Hesse was scolded by the landlady, Shuaike was actually nearby. But he didn''t dare to come out, because he knew that once the Viscount saw him, he would push him out to the landlady to pay off his debt. Now, Shuaike saw that Viscount Hesse had found the clothes at the bottom of the box after reading the letter. He realized that there must be something good about the viscount, Maybe it was going to turn around, so he jumped out quickly.


    The sudden appearance of Shuaike scared the landlady back.


    Viscount Hesse took a step with his head held high. He said to the messenger with dignity, "take me to Deputy Colonel Pedro."


    The boy quickly led the way.


    "Wait a minute!"


    The disillusioned landlady stopped in front of viscount Hesse again, "you two must leave one, or if you escape, what about the rent you owe!"


    The beard of viscount Hesse''s upper lip trembled.


    Shuai Ke winked this time. He said proudly, "our Viscount is going to see a big man soon. He is going to prosper. He will be short of you at that time?"


    With that, Shuaike pushed away the landlady.


    The landlady stumbled against the wall.


    This is, the messenger also helped to say: "Dear Madam, the Viscount is going to see a rich and important man. I won''t mention his name, but I say one thing, that is, there is a tower for my running expenses."


    The landlady stopped, and Viscount Hesse and the other three went out of the door.

 Chapter 807

    Because Chechen and Natalie went into the palace to meet the king, viscount Hesse didn''t see him, which disappointed the viscount. However, these disappointments soon dissipated, because Pedro told him that he would be included again as a servant regiment and serve as a deputy head attendant.


    Although it was not the original command of Hessian mercenaries, the Viscount Hessian was easy to meet at this time. In other words, he has no bargaining power.


    Taking Pedro''s hand, viscount Hesse kissed again and again.


    "Thank you, deputy Colonel Pedro. I will serve you faithfully and wisely."


    "You don''t have to be wise, as long as you are loyal," said Pedro. "Besides, you don''t play under my command."


    Viscount Hesse raised his head in surprise.


    If it''s not under Pedro, it''s under bachit. Because the mercenary regiment has only these two deputy heads.


    Viscount Hesse was embarrassed.


    "Deputy commander, you know, I don''t deal with deputy commander bachit," said Viscount Hesse in embarrassment. With that, he held his two fists in front of his chest and twisted them off each other.


    "It''s not bachit. I''ll tell you the truth. My nephew Cherchen''s wife Natalie will be the deputy head of the mercenary regiment soon. I''ll arrange you under her command to help her get familiar with the things of the mercenary regiment. You know, this is also the old man''s care for young people."


    Contact Pedro just now, viscount Hesse immediately understood Pedro''s intention. But he is also a sensible man. He sees through but doesn''t say through.


    "Please rest assured, deputy commander Pedro. I will work well for deputy commander Natalie."


    After hearing Viscount Hesse''s words and seeing his expression that knew everything, Pedro laughed. He was about to praise Viscount Hesse, but suddenly he heard a passionate slogan outside.


    "Safeguard golden freedom!"


    "Poland is a noble Poland."


    "Down with the scum of the aristocracy."


    Pedro went to the window and opened the curtains. On the street downstairs, hundreds of nobles in all kinds of clothes walked by shouting slogans, holding high flags and sabers.


    Their goal is obviously the Jan kazimi Japanese palace, the political center of Warsaw city.


    "What happened?" asked Pedro strangely.


    He and Che Chen had just returned to Warsaw and did not know anything about the city.


    Viscount Hesse saw Pedro ask himself and went to the window door.


    For the Viscount who has lived in Warsaw for several months, the scene downstairs has long been commonplace.


    "Deputy commander, this is a demonstration by the aristocratic alliance against the power given to clay legs by King Jan kazimiz."


    Then Viscount Hesse further explained the cause of the matter.


    It turned out that in order to resist the invasion of the Republic by the powerful kingdom of Sweden and unite all forces that can be united, when King Jan kachmidge re ascended the throne in Lvov and begged the goddess of national protection to bless the Republic, he made a solemn commitment to all Li Shu participating in the ceremony: "At the same time, we also open a broad world to the people to serve the Republic. According to the articles of association of the league, we show and provide every common people a great opportunity to make achievements and win reputation, privileges and welfare. For this, the aristocracy should also be pleased..." In other words, when the people make contributions to the war against the Swedish invaders, they will be rewarded.


    At this time, Pedro interrupted: "what? Is our kind king ready to break the contract again?"


    Pedro thought that King Jan kazimiz broke his promise again, so he was "armed for salary".


    But unexpectedly, viscount Hesse told Pedro that King Jan kachmidge was surprisingly trustworthy this time, and the people downstairs didn''t come to beg for anything. They came to oppose the king''s granting of aristocratic rights to the people.


    "These people downstairs are aristocrats. They worry that once those farmers and small citizens get the aristocratic power, they will be on an equal footing with themselves. This is unbearable for their aristocratic dignity."


    "They?"


    Pedro opened the curtains again. He looked downstairs and sniffed at the demonstrators who began to walk away.


    Although Pedro is now a member of this huge aristocracy, which accounts for 10% - 15% of the Republic, he does not feel the same as the following people.


    Look at these guys downstairs. What''s the difference between what they wear and mud legs? Many of them are real people who are good for nothing, worthless and meaningful except one origin.


    Is this country better off without a group of little nobles who are just like them, good for nothing, worthless and meaningless except one origin?


    Pedro said jokingly, "Hessen, I really can''t understand them. Even if you say big nobles like me and Chechen make trouble. What are these poor people doing? Aren''t they poor, but people like us?"


    When Pedro said this, he didn''t want Viscount Hesse to say anything unique. He just felt it. But he didn''t expect Viscount Hesse to say something that made Pedro impressed.


    "Deputy head, you think they are stupid, but in fact they are very smart. These little nobles have a large number in this country, and their origins are different. They often fake their origins, and their quality is unclear. Some poor people can''t even afford to get married wine, but one thing is that they enjoy almost the same political privileges as the big nobles. Hey! A control In a wealthy and important governor''s area, the representatives of the great nobility have one vote of veto, and so do the small nobility in a remote village. Therefore, when the great nobility wants to pass a resolution in parliament, they have to buy the little nobility with money and other benefits. But now, those mud legs who are inferior to them on weekdays also have the right of nobility. They are also nobility, so the great nobility Isn''t the money used to buy them shared among everyone? Also, as long as you are a noble and you borrow from the Jews, the Jews can''t take your things as collateral when you can''t repay them. But how many of these loan Jews are not the white gloves of the great nobility? If the farmers become nobility, it''s not a disaster for them? He said In the future, we can''t rob the farmers'' land by debt. So don''t look at the people below. In fact, there are the shadows of great nobles behind them. "


    The words of viscount Hesse really refreshed Pedro. At this time, Pedro really felt that his political sensitivity was not as good as a poor Viscount Hesse.


    "Hesse, let''s have a drink. Have a good talk." Pedro put his arms around Viscount Hesse''s shoulder.


    He recalled that Viscount Hesse had made the same comment.


    In the distance, a group of dragon cavalry was marching out of the open gate of kazimi RI palace and rushed to the oncoming demonstrators.

 Chapter 808

    In the kazimieri palace, King Jan kazimieri shouted as loudly as the protesting nobles outside.


    Originally, King Jan kazimiz called Chechen and Natalie into the palace to praise the meritorious man. Although the goal of alliance with Sweden has not been achieved, it can end the war with the kingdom of Sweden. Cherchen can be regarded as the first hero. Moreover, Christina, the Regent queen who now controls the state affairs of Sweden, has a close personal relationship with Chechen. In any case, King Jan kazimiz can''t wait for Chechen as slowly as before.


    However, when the Chamberlain ukovsky came to report that a protest procession of nobles was moving towards kazimieri palace, although King Jan kazimieri knew he should not express his anger in front of outsiders, he couldn''t help pouring it out after sending troops to intercept it.


    Because he was so disappointed and discouraged.


    When the four-year war with Sweden finally ended and the war with Czarist Russia continued, King Jan kazimiz felt that he could further reform the backward and inefficient political system of the country. When he tried to make the Republic Phoenix Nirvana, what he received from this nation was not support and assistance, but resistance and resistance, What he encountered was ingratitude everywhere.


    The protesters outside are evidence. They cling to the fragmentary and cling to the little privilege in their hands, but forget that the Republic to which this privilege depends is weakening, and forget that the skin will not exist and how the hair will attach; These small and medium-sized nobles, who should have been one with themselves, became the accomplices of those big nobles and the executioners who put pressure on themselves.


    "What''s wrong with giving noble rights to those farmers who have made contributions? Are the farmers sleeping when the nobles are fighting bloody battles? No, they are also fighting and bleeding, and they are no less than the nobles. Since they are fighting and bleeding, the nobles can be rewarded, and the farmers should be rewarded. Besides, this is what I said in Lvov The most holy virgin once swore. Can the king break the oath at will? Or can the oath to the virgin be changed day and night? "


    King Jan kazimiz walked around shouting and shouting. He danced and danced like a grumpy ape.


    Chechen looked back and forth at the walking King. On the issue of equal treatment of farmers, Cherchen''s attitude is the same as that of the king - that is, those who make the same contribution should be given the same reward.


    He was about to say a few words in support of the king, but when King Jan kachmidge turned around, he talked about lubaumatsky, who led the army in Ukraine.


    "Of course, of course. I know very well who instigates and drives these little nobles to put pressure on me. It is vixenevsky, zasvavsky, kalinovsky and konetspolsky. Their general backstage is the marshal of the Republic, lubomatsky. Although he is in Ukraine, his hand is still in Warsaw, and And holding a baton. "


    When King Jan kazimiz said that marshal lubaumatsky was the backstage of those little nobles who made trouble outside, Chechen was a little unhappy. Because although he had few contacts with marshal lubaomatsky, marshal left a good impression on Chechen. And on several occasions, lubaumatsky reached out to help himself.


    "Your Majesty, you suspect that those people outside are instigated by the marshal. Do you have any evidence?" Chechen asked.


    King Jan kazimiz stepped on the ground with his foot.


    He blushed with shame.


    Yes, King Jan kachmidge took Cherchen''s words as a humiliation.


    Rather, there was no evidence for such a thing. Even if it could be found, how could aleval Chechen dare to ask for what he wanted as a minister.


    Natalie saw that Chechen''s words provoked the king of Jan kazimiz to a rage. She quickly took Chechen on one knee and knelt down to ask the king for forgiveness.


    Looking at the frightened Natalie and thinking of the place where she could use Cherchen, King Jan Kazimierz''s face turned from cloudy to sunny.


    "Get up," said the king to them.


    Then, Jan kazimi knocked Chechen again and said, "count aleval Chechen, you are now a senior member of the Republic. You should pay attention to your discretion in speaking and doing things, and don''t be emotional."


    "Yes, your majesty." Chechen replied reluctantly.


    Ignoring Chechen''s mood, King Jan kazimiz continued: "you have worked hard and made great achievements in Sweden this time. Natalie happens to be in Warsaw. You two get together less and more after you get married. It''s time for a good reunion this time. Well, I''ll take you three months off."


    Natalie is happy and quickly thanks, and Cherchen is also in a hurry to thank grace.


    King Jan kazimiz was about to help the two kneeling, when suddenly there was another shout outside.


    "Safeguard golden freedom!"


    "Poland is a noble Poland."


    "Down with the scum of the aristocracy."


    From far to near, the protest team continued to approach kazimi RI palace.


    "Ukovsky, ukovsky!"


    King Jan kachmidge became angry again. He called his Chamberlain loudly.


    Ukovsky ran in in panic. He understood why the king called himself.


    "Your Majesty," ukovsky knelt down in fear, "the Dragon cavalry dare not stop them, because the leader held the Henry treaty in his hand and shouted that they had the right to form an alliance."


    It''s the damn Henry treaty again.


    Although King Jan kachmidge yearned for the monarchy of France, he hated the French king at this time: Henry III, you have been king of Poland for a year. Look at the mess you left us.


    Maybe it''s the accumulation of anger in recent days; Perhaps Jan kachmidge thought to himself that his reputation was growing after his victory over Sweden; Or perhaps because Stanislaw pototsky, whom he trusted most, was not around; Or perhaps the king thought that even being tough once would not have any serious consequences; Even if the nobleman once took off the glasses of a Polish bishop in front of him because of religious problems and fell to the ground, he was only verbally scolding the king. This time, he finally stopped giving in.


    "Ukovsky, please convey my order: order the Dragon cavalry to drive away the demonstrators without pulling their swords out of their scabbards. They can''t be allowed to get close to kachimi RI palace!"


    Ukovsky raised his head in surprise. Then he looked at Cherchen and Natalie like asking for help, hoping that they could help themselves and persuade his majesty.


    King ludwiga was the most suitable person to persuade the king. Unfortunately, the queen went to church today.


    Jan kazimizh was determined to use force this time. Seeing that ukovsky had not acted for a long time, he shouted again.


    Ukovsky finally had to get up to deliver the order.

 Chapter 809

    King Jan Kazimierz was tough for a while, and the effect was immediate - after the group of demonstrating nobles were dispersed and imprisoned, no one dared to demonstrate at Kazimierz palace again.


    King Jan kazimiz was very proud of this. He said proudly to ukovsky: "I should have ruled with an iron hand. I was so kind before."


    After going to church and returning to kazimi palace, Queen ludwiga was worried about what happened in the morning. The queen believed that the king''s reckless move undoubtedly released a very bad signal, which would make the great nobles who opposed the reform, especially lubaomatsky, think that the reformers are going to fight them.


    On the contrary, our side is not ready to do it at all.


    "Your Majesty, you really shouldn''t be so impulsive." Queen ludwiga sighed. "The nobles don''t form an alliance once or twice, nor demonstrate to their king ten or twenty times. This is almost a tradition in the Republic and is the default right of everyone. Today, you openly undermine the nobles. Even some of our own people have doubts."


    Ludwiga''s words are not aimless. On the way back to the church, more than one boy of the reformist aristocracy threw a note on her carriage, hoping implicitly that the queen would advise the king.


    King Jan kachmidge has always been in awe of his wife and political collaborator. Now, when Queen ludwiga blamed herself, the king''s pride immediately became three points shorter and began to shirk responsibility.


    "I ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The king''s voice grew smaller and smaller, and his head fell lower and lower.


    Queen ludwiga looked angrily at King Jan kachmidge. She and Jan kazimi have been married for so many years. How can she not know her husband''s temper. Just now, there must be three truths and seven falsehoods, falsehood, and shirking responsibility.


    But the queen was not going to poke it. It had happened. Now the most important thing is how to deal with the aftermath, not who is held accountable.


    She asked, "what are you going to do with the captured nobles, king?"


    "Ah?" cried King Jan kachmidge in surprise. He didn''t expect the Queen''s thinking to jump so much. Just now he was still blaming himself, but now he immediately jumped to another topic.


    But he immediately came up with his own plan.


    King Jan kachmidge thought that since the queen thought it was inappropriate to do so, it was time to make up for it.


    "I am ready to release those arrested," said King Jan kazimiz confidently.


    He was confident that the queen would approve of the disposal.


    But he was wrong.


    "No!" said queen ludwiga firmly and uncompromisingly, "exile all those people to kamenetz."


    Kamenec is the southern frontier of the Republic, bordering varajia and the Ottoman Turkish Empire. There are grasslands, canyons and virgin forests, but the population is extremely rare. It can be regarded as a wilderness and bitter cold land.


    "Ah!?" King Jan kazimiz cried out in surprise again.


    He didn''t understand which one his queen was singing.


    "Now that we have done it, we must do it to the end." Queen ludwiga cut the nail and cut the railway.


    She was a little tired because her husband, the king of a country, was not as politically wise as her female generation, and often needed her own advice.


    "Your Majesty, if you release those nobles now, will they appreciate you? No. they will only resent you more and count the credit for their release on the benefactors and protectors who ordered them. Since neither side can please them, drive these people to the border and let them demonstrate to the Sudanese and grassland gangs in Turkey."


    "Mm-hmm." King Jan kazimiz nodded again and again.


    But immediately, he asked doubtlessly, "what if the Conservatives and lubaomatsky in the city use this as an excuse to challenge us? After all, there is no precedent for exile of nobles in the Republic for such a small matter."


    Ludwiga hates: you''re only now aware of this problem. Why did you go long ago.


    However, Queen ludwiga has already taken countermeasures against this.


    "General Stefan charnietsky," said queen ludwiga: "Stefan charnietsky is a great hero in saving the Republic, and his reputation among the nobles is equal to that of lubaomatsky. As long as the chief soldier stands up to support your exile decision, he can subdue the Conservatives in Warsaw with his prestige. And lubaomatsky in Ukraine, I don''t think he dare to act rashly."


    Seeing that the queen was so thoughtful and watertight, King Jan kachmidge cheered again and again.


    Queen ludwiga turned a deaf ear to the king''s praise. Her thoughts had long been focused on more important things.


    Queen ludwiga was worried about how much resistance she would encounter in the next series of reform plans, such as tax increase, power limitation, centralization and army building, if she only gave aristocratic power to farmers who made meritorious achievements in the war neutrality? When the contradiction between reform and conservatism reaches a critical point, will the civil war break out? Is the king and himself ready for a civil war?


    At this time, King yankazimiz also found that ludwiga''s attention was not on himself, but staring at the wall in a daze.


    The king knew very well that his wife would act in a daze whenever she had to make a big choice.


    So he stopped talking and didn''t disturb ludwiga''s thinking.


    After a while, Queen ludwiga recovered.


    "Your Majesty, who do you trust most among the young generals of the Republic?"


    There is more than one option for who, not who.


    King Jan kachmidge counted his names and said, "Mikhail vorodyavsky, Anjie kemitz, Jan skzedusky, Jan sobesky, well, Natalie kishka, these are officers I trust."


    But none of these people are Cherchen.


    This has something to do with Cherchen''s disobedience to King Jan kazimiz.


    Queen ludwiga nodded. These are indeed the young talents of the Republic.


    "Your Majesty, the standing army of the Republic has only 40000 people, while our neighboring countries, czar Russia, have at least 160000 troops, Cossacks 50000, Sweden 40000, and even Prussia, the emperor elect, have tens of thousands of elite troops. Relatively speaking, the number of our troops is too small. With such a small number of troops, we can not only suppress civil strife, but also expel foreign enemies, so I suggest 40000 troops On the basis of the reserve army, a royal army of 20000 people will be established, led by the president by the general army of Stefan charnietsky, with Jan sobeski, Mikhail vorodyavsky, Anjie kemitz and Natalie kishka as officers. "


    Among the candidates, Queen ludwiga rejected Jan skzedusky, not because the queen doubted Jan skzedusky''s loyalty, but because Jan skzedusky was drunk and depressed all day after his wife became a monk and the Republic made peace with the Cossacks.


    Building an army directly belonging to the king has always been the dream of Jan kazimiz and Ludvika. However, it could not be established before because of the shortage of the Treasury and the opposition of the parliament.


    At this time, seeing queen ludwiga playing the same old tune, yankazimi said, "but money..."


    "We can borrow it," said queen ludwiga. "I still have some dowry to take out for military spending; we can borrow money from France; some reformist nobles who support us, such as Jan zamois and alvar Chechen, have a lot of money, and we can borrow from them."


    Just now, Queen ludwiga asked the king who he trusted most among the young generals of the Republic. When he didn''t have Chechen, but when he needed money, the queen proposed to borrow from Chechen, which made king Jan kazimi feel embarrassed.


    He tried to stop talking for a long time, but finally said, "it''s better to add another alvar Chechen among the officers who established the king''s army."


    Queen ludwiga was really impressed by her husband''s changing orders and hesitation. She said: "I believe that not putting Chechen into the Royal Army''s military corps does not mean that your majesty doesn''t trust him, but there are other reasons. Besides, the husband and wife are one. We add Natalie to the military corps as a sign of trusting Chechen."


    King Jan kazimiz thought the queen was right. The little guilt in his heart dissipated.


    Later, King Jan kachmidge mentioned Prince mihau.


    "Prince mihau vishnevitsky has left lubaumatsky. Princess galisade wants me to arrange a place for the prince. What do you think, Queen, should I meet the princess''s wishes?"

 Chapter 810

    After the king and queen decided to exile the rioters with an unprecedented iron fist, a bloody storm inevitably blew up in Warsaw.


    In three days, 27 nobles were exiled, 11 were deprived of their titles, and 3 were confiscated.


    Although all the 41 people who were punished were middle and small nobles, and the total amount of their confiscated family property was very small. But it sent a clear signal that the king and queen would not tolerate those who did not obey the king''s orders and obstructed reform.


    For a time, the vicheniewitzki, zaswavsky, kalinovsky and konetspolsky stopped their efforts one after another. They either thanked the guests behind closed doors or publicized their position in support of reform in public.


    But the king and queen knew very well that these great nobles did not really admit defeat or change their positions. They are only temporarily dormant, waiting for the opportunity to fight back.


    At the beginning of June, Stefan charnietsky''s general army led troops into Warsaw and took over the defense.


    For a time, the aristocrats of the old school were even more frightened.


    One day in mid June, in a secluded Manor on the outskirts of Warsaw, Andrei konetspolsky was invited by Princess Jiali saidai to participate in a hunting.


    Andrei konetspolsky is the head of the konetspolsky family among the vichinevsky, zasvavsky, kalinovsky and konetspolsky denounced by King Jan kachmidge.


    Andrei konetpolsky''s father was Stanislaw konetpolsky, marshal of the Republic. He is not only one of the most famous military commanders of the Republic, but also a famous militarist in European history. When he was alive, the marshal not only suppressed many Cossack rebellions, but also repulsed and defeated the Tatars and Swedes'' attacks on the Republic of Poland. Also because of his outstanding achievements, the konetspolsky family has become the most dazzling giants and dignitaries in the Republic. At its peak, Stanislaw konetspolsky alone had 160 towns, with an annual income of more than 500000 tales. Stanislaw konetspolsky built a palace in Ukraine, and more than 100000 people served the family.


    After Stanislaw konetspolsky died of excessive Lust (after his wife Kristina died, Stanislaw konetspolsky, 56, married Sophia opalinska, 16, on January 16, 1646, and then died suddenly in March of that year for taking an overdose of aphrodisiacs), Andrei konetspolsky inherited everything from his father.


    Andrei did not have his father''s talent, but he was fond of running the family industry and seizing power. Of course, he also became one of the representatives of the old school.


    Stanislaw konetspolsky participated in the last demonstration. He not only provided financial support for the troubled nobles, but also sent a number of family members to participate in it.


    After King Jan kazimiz suppressed the downstream demonstrations with an iron fist, Andrei konetspolsky still went his own way. He openly declared his support for the political position of the exiles and sent servants to serve the exiled nobles to the southern border of the Republic. Therefore, he also became a thorn in the flesh of King Jan kazimiz. After Stefan charnietsky led his army into Warsaw, Andrei konetspolsky was dismissed from all his posts by the king and only allowed him to hold a virtual title in Parliament.


    When he arrived at his destination, Andrei konetspolsky, who stepped out of the carriage, saw a dilapidated manor in front of him. The manor has obviously been deserted for some years. The stone walls were covered with moss, and several big holes leaked from the top of the house.


    Andrey konetspolsky frowned. Obviously, he was very dissatisfied with the organizer''s invitation to him here.


    The housekeeper who stooped to one side saw the master frown. He hurriedly took down a roll of red carpet from the attached carriage and paved it from the foot of Andrei konetspolsky to the front of the manor.


    Andrei konetspolsky stepped out. He came to the manor door with a gold cane and pushed the door in.


    A damp smell came to his face, and Andrei konetspolsky couldn''t help covering his mouth and nose.


    Before he could get used to the air inside, an old voice came from the corner on his left.


    "Andrey konetspolsky, I didn''t expect you to come."


    The speaker was Adam zaswavsky. He has reached the age of 90. He is the oldest of the zaswavsky family and a former royal hunting official.


    When Andrei konetspolsky saw the man who was nearly 100 years old, he hurried to hold the old man''s hand.


    "Old man, I didn''t expect you to be here," he said affectionately.


    Adam zaswavsky squeezed out a smile on his old face like a withered chrysanthemum.


    "Princess Carrie saidai invited me. Of course I''m coming."


    A servant of the vicheniewitzki family came to take Andrei konetspolsky''s cloak and walking stick, and then led them towards the back of the manor.


    When he arrived in the backyard, Andrei konetspolsky saw kalinovsky, lantzkoronsky and some other great nobles already sitting on the large dining table on the lawn of the backyard, while Princess Jiali saidai danced among the nobles.


    Andrei konetspolsky sat down beside ranzkoronsky holding Adam zasvowski. Princess Carrie saidai came to greet them when she saw them coming.


    "Gentlemen, it''s a great honor for you to condescend to come."


    Adam zaswavsky, the old chrysanthemum, laughed again.


    "Princess, you can''t come at the invitation of others. I must come at your invitation. However,"


    Andrey konetspolsky did not give the princess a good face.


    After looking left and right, Andrei konetspolsky said, "I''m afraid there''s no other prey here for us to hunt except people."


    Princess Carrie Sade was indifferent to Andrey''s indifference. He smiled and replied, "this is just a place for you to rest. After lunch, we''ll go to the hunting ground together."


    After greeting Andrzej konetspolsky, the princess went to greet the other guests.


    Andrei konetspolsky was much younger than Adam zaswavsky. After drinking a few glasses of honey wine, he stood up and walked to the other nobles.


    He heard a short aristocrat from the patch family say to the aristocrats sitting around him, "levying taxes without the consent of Parliament is another hard evidence of Jan kazimizh''s destruction of the Republic. We should appeal to the aristocrats all over the country and call on everyone to unite to overthrow the tyrant."


    Before the Sir Alex''s words were answered, Andrei konetspolsky sneered.


    "After a while."


    Everyone looked at Andrey konetspolsky, and the SIR of the patch family jumped up like a dueling cock.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I say after the horse," Andrei konetspolsky said again. "If you are really so brave, it''s up to your pachi family to start. You take the lead. When you defeat Stefan charnietsky, we will follow up and eradicate the tyrant immediately."


    Andrei konetspolsky spoke without scruples because he found that all the people invited today were aristocrats dissatisfied with the king''s reform, that is, the so-called conservatives. So he was not worried that his words would reach the ears of Jan kazimiz and Ludvika.


    On hearing the name of Stefan charnietsky, the SIR of the patch family who had just spoken fern words dropped his head.


    To ask him to fight Stefan charnietsky, he would not dare to give him a hundred more courage.


    Seeing that the other party was silent, Andrei konetspolsky shook the next glass of wine and was ready to leave.


    He disdains to be with these guys who can only talk.


    But the other party once again felt the silent insult of Andrei konetspolsky. His blood surged up and shouted, "I dare not, do you dare Andrei konetspolsky!"


    Andrey konetspolsky gave Sir patch a fierce look and put his hand on the handle of the knife.


    At this time, Princess Carrie saidai came for information.


    She played for the Duke of the patch family.


    "Well, my dear andrzey. Sir patch is just a slip of tongue after drinking. Why do you take it seriously? If everyone is in the same hall as the general Stefan, how can they fight against each other."


    Andrei konetspolsky gave Princess Carrie seday face and stopped pestering Sir patch.


    After a while, a bell rang.


    Then, a group of boys led hunting horses and hounds to the backyard. Princess Carrie saidai asked everyone to get on the horse and go hunting.


    On the way, Andrei konetspolsky deliberately observed Princess garisade.


    Previously, Andrei konetspolsky accepted Princess jialiseide''s invitation only because he couldn''t lose face, but here he found a secret, that is, all the people invited by the princess today are hardcore conservative figures. This is extraordinary. Because just over half a month ago, her son mihau vishnevsky broke away from marshal lubomatsky and sought a position with King Jan kachmidge.


    "Could it be..." thought andrzey konetspolsky.


    On the way, Andrei konetspolsky couldn''t restrain his doubts. He approached Princess Jiali saidai and asked bluntly, "can I think, princess, you are one heart with us?"


    Princess Carrie said with a charming smile. She whispered to Andrey: "My dear andrzei, I swear to God that my heart is the same as yours. We all have a sacred belief, and we have a common enemy. This enemy is unprecedentedly powerful. Therefore, each of us should unite and work together in the same boat, honor and honor. Only in this way can we live up to the noble blood flowing in our blood. Although Sir patch was timid just now, he did dislike the king and queen. Stefan charnietsky is the biggest obstacle to our maintenance of gold freedom. Only the great marshal dlubomatsky can eradicate this obstacle. Unfortunately, he is deeply involved in the battlefield of Ukraine because of Jan kachmidge''s plot. "


    Andrey konetspolsky understood that the princess was the Marshal''s man.


    He was very excited.


    "Does the marshal have a place to get me?"


    Princess Carrie saidai saw that Andrei konetspolsky was so positive that she knew that he could be entrusted as expected by the marshal. So she continued: "Of course. Marshal, I hope you can find a reason to return to the territory. The territory of the konetspolsky family is near the pototsky family. You can monitor Stanislaw pototsky nearby. He is the most important adviser of Jan kazimiz. Monitor him and control him if necessary, and we will break Jan kazimiz''s arm. At the same time, you Then secretly train the army in the family in case of need. "


    Andrei konetspolsky clenched his fists with excitement.


    "There''s no problem at all," he said


    Princess Jiali saidai added: "although my son is working for the king, he is just to break into the enemy''s internal intelligence, and his heart is always with us."


    "I misunderstood the princess and the prince," Andrei konetspolsky sincerely apologized.


    Princess Jiali saidai accepted Andrei konetspolsky''s apology. She knew she was right to become lubaomatsky''s spokesman in Warsaw, because she felt Andrei konetspolsky''s unprecedented respect for herself, which she could no longer get out of compassion after her husband-in-law''s death.


    Putting mihau next to the king, as she said to Andrei konetpolsky, was a pawn to break into the reformists; but on the contrary, it was also an investment by the princess in the reformers.


    In this way, whether the Conservatives of lubaomatsky or the reformists of King Jan kazimiz win, their mother and son will be the winners.

 Chapter 811

    No matter how the changes outside, Chechen returned to Poland and finally began a rare leisurely life.


    It is true that the war is still burning in the eastern border of the Republic, and the war will become more and more intense in the foreseeable future; Indeed, the king and queen, marshal lubaumatsky and Princess Carrie saidai are all preparing for the final showdown; Indeed, uncle Pedro and Natalie have their own little abacus; But now Chechen is at least carefree.


    In order to spend the short three months with his wives and daughters, Chechen specially bought a large villa in the suburbs of Warsaw, and then took Natalie and Fatima to live with little Anna and little Bogong.


    Originally, Chechen wanted to ask Uncle Pedro to live in together, but Chechen had to let it go because of Natalie''s opposition.


    Although there are inevitably some emotions in her heart, since Chechen returned to the Republic, Natalie has become as obedient and gentle as a person. Therefore, Natalie''s little caprice made Chechen give in.


    The time soon came to August 1660.


    One bright summer day, Chechen woke up from his sleep. He glanced at the other side of the bed.


    Sure enough, Natalie was no longer around.


    In July, almost two years after she married Natalie, Natalie finally conceived a child. After knowing that she was pregnant, although Natalie was not as active as before, she still maintained the habit of getting up early. But her morning exercise changed from sword dancing to walking.


    He got up from bed and Chechen went into the bathroom. He habitually extended his hand to the dresser, but he stopped halfway.


    Because he remembered that his razor had long been confiscated by Natalie.


    "A beard makes a man. Look at Colonel mihau, Anjie and Jan skzedusky. Which of them is not a thick beard and which is not a hero?"


    Natalie uses this reason to persuade Cherchen not to shave and confiscates the razor. This seemingly normal move by others is an important part of her transformation into a real polish.


    Unlike other aristocrats in Europe, the Polish aristocracy has its own uniqueness. Judging from the appearance, Polish nobles like to wear beards regarded as a symbol of brutality by Western European courts.


    This is as like as two peas in their enemies, the Tsar and the Russian nobility.


    Maybe it''s because they are both Slavs.


    Before, Chechen didn''t grow a beard. He always likes to shave off his beard to keep his face clean. This is exactly what Natalie sees as Cherchen''s move not to Poland.


    After realizing that he didn''t have a razor, Chechen habitually extended his hand to his head.


    At this time, his hair had already grown again on his head, and a lock of hair on the halogen door, as a symbol of Cossacks, had already been the same length as other hair.


    His hairstyle was ridiculed by Pedro and others as covering his head with watermelon skin.


    Reluctantly picked up the towel and wiped his face. Chechen went downstairs.


    As soon as he went out, Chechen saw Natalie walking leisurely on the beautiful Boulevard in front of the pavilion.


    Although she is six years old, Natalie in Cherchen''s eyes is still a beautiful and unparalleled beauty, with light hair, white skin, a cheerful, stubborn and almost angelic face.


    She walked slowly and carefully because she was pregnant. Under Chechen''s gaze, Natalie walked to the side of the flower bed. She bent down and sniffed a light yellow flower. The movement of caressing her abdomen and bending fully showed a solemn and complacent look of being a mother.


    Che Chen is crazy about it. He unconsciously went to the pavilion and sat down, looking at her ecstatically. Wherever she went, his eyes followed her. The feeling of attachment in his eyes would be shown only when the faithful and docile domestic dog followed his master with his eyes.


    The servant brought up a large bottle of honey wine in the moss necked wine bottle for Chechen and poured a glass for the master. But Chechen didn''t touch it, because he only thought about Natalie in his eyes and heart at this time, and he was full of joy only when he saw it, just like drinking jade juice.


    Unconsciously, Chechen rolled up his eight character beard with one hand.


    When Natalie turned her back to herself, Chechen''s face showed some kind of troublemaker''s joy.


    He tiptoed towards Natalie like a cat. The action is so light. In this flower bed, only the buzzing of insects and the sound of the wind blowing through the leaves can be heard.


    As the weather was surprisingly fine today, Natalie devoted herself to walking and enjoying the scenery of the garden, even though Cherchen didn''t notice it behind her.


    Chechen arched up like a cat, and his hands extended from both sides to Natalie''s head like crab tongs.


    Suddenly, his hands fell on Natalie''s eyes.


    "Guess who I am?" Chechen asked in a thick voice.


    At first, Natalie seemed startled. But immediately, she realized who was playing a prank.


    Her jade hand held the hand of Chechen blindfolded.


    "Of course it''s my husband, the hero of the Republic, aleval Chechen," Natalie said with a smile.


    With that, she took Chechen''s hand away, and then turned to look at Chechen.


    The sun shone on Natalie''s face and added a layer of golden and holy light to her.


    Chechen is infatuated. He hugged Natalie, picked her up and walked towards the pavilion.


    "Let me go." Natalie said angrily.


    But this can''t stop Chechen at all.


    Put Natalie on the rattan chair in the pavilion. Cherchen finally picked up the wine glass and drank a mouthful of honey wine.


    Perhaps it is the fine weather that makes Chechen so relaxed and happy, or the strength of wine makes Chechen''s thoughts fly disorderly. His face looked more and more cheerful and bright. He said to his wife, "Natalie, let me tell you something."


    "As long as you don''t say anything I don''t like to hear."


    "Promise God, never! Put your ears out!"


    Then he hugged his wife, stuck his mustache on her hair and whispered, "if it''s a boy, let''s name him Pedro."


    Natalie turned her ruddy face and whispered, "but you promised to name him janush."


    "You know, it''s because of my uncle."


    "Isn''t it more important to remember my dead father? Besides, my father is


    Natalie was about to say that her dead father was a patriot, while his uncle Pedro was greedy for money and lust, but she immediately thought that such naked words would certainly make Chechen unhappy, so it was enough to stop at once.


    In the past few months, although Natalie has been with Cherchen for most of the moments, after he became the deputy head of the mercenary regiment, she also manages the mercenary regiment from time to time in order to transform Cherchen and help queen Ludvika establish a new army. But the more she did, the more she deepened her bad feelings for Pedro.


    Yes, she was the deputy commander, but Pedro sent the Viscount Hesse who had escaped from battle as his assistant to help him get familiar with the affairs of the mercenary regiment. In Natalie''s view every act and every move was a kind of eyelid inserted by his side. At the same time, Pedro put salben, varvarvara, yelishei and fedot under Natalie''s command, but firmly held the Quartermaster in Ingrid''s hands, which made Natalie unable to take out any money from the mercenary regiment without Pedro''s consent. Natalie once boasted behind king ludwiga. She didn''t need a penny from the king and queen. She could build a king army of three teams on her own. Now that she has no money, Natalie can''t do anything, which makes her lose face in front of the king and queen. Don''t mention that there is always a gap between elishey and fedot and Natalie.


    In a word, Natalie, the deputy head, did everything wrong.


    Chechen couldn''t know what Natalie was going to say next. He nodded and said, "yes, it''s more important to commemorate my dead father and my father-in-law... Well, yes! Then the second child must be named Pedro! Ha, it''s a deal. It can''t be changed any more!"


    Natalie twisted her body and tried to break free from Chechen''s embrace, but he held it tighter and began to kiss her mouth and her eyes. She repeatedly said, "you, my sweetheart, my sweetheart! You should be born quickly!"


    At this time, the housekeeper of the villa came over with an account book. He had just stepped up the stairs of the Pavilion when he saw the host and hostess being gentle and stunned.


    And taking this opportunity, Natalie finally broke away from Cherchen''s embrace.


    "What''s up?" Che Chen sat upright and asked.


    The housekeeper came back.


    "Master, I''m here to report that the drinks, food, candles, tableware and band for the banquet have been prepared, and all the expenses are here."


    Then the housekeeper handed the account book to Cherchen.


    Che Chen took the account book and put it aside.


    He looked at Natalie suspiciously.


    "I asked the housekeeper to prepare it," Natalie said. "It''s really unreasonable that we haven''t held a ball after living here for so long. Just as it happens, I heard that the mihau Knight returned to Warsaw from Ukraine, so I''d like to invite him and some soldiers to sit at home."


    "Mikhail is back from the front?" Chechen said in surprise.


    "Yes, he came back to get married. As you know, he was engaged to Princess Jiali saidai''s adopted daughter, but he hasn''t been married because of the war. Now they both want to get married as soon as possible, because after all, they are in their thirties."


    "It''s true, it''s true." Chechen shouted, "mihau should get married and we should hold a banquet."


    With that, Che Chen opened the account book. He ordered the housekeeper to buy more expensive ingredients and fireworks.


    After ordering, Chechen shouted to the villa, "Fatima, Fatima."


    In the sound of shouting, Fatima took little Anna and little Bogong''s hands and walked quickly past.


    Cherchen had asked her to inform Pedro to come to the party with the officers of the mercenary regiment. But before he could speak, Fatima asked first, "dear Cherchen, have you seen my Koran?"


    "No." Chechen shook his head suspiciously.


    Fatima looked at Natalie again: "Natalie, do you see?"


    Natalie shook her head, too.


    "Alas. I found my Koran missing when I got up this morning. I looked everywhere in the room, but there was no place. I saw it last night."


    Chechen comforted Fatima and said, "as long as it is lost in the villa, it will always be found."


    Fatima looked a little better.


    Then she asked Che Chen what was wrong with her.


    Chechen looked at Natalie with a smile on her face and said, "well, Natalie is going to hold a party at home to pick up the wind and wash the dust for mihau. I want you to invite uncle Pedro and yelishei to come with them."


    The original smile on Natalie''s face solidified. Because she didn''t want to invite any guests other than poles.


    Chechen and Fatima didn''t notice the change in Natalie''s face. Fatima promised to invite Pedro and them to come at once.


    Fatima is also resolute. After giving the two children to Chechen, she went to the stables and was ready to ride to inform Pedro of them.


    In the stable, Fatima had just put her saddle on the back of the Kyrgyz horse, and Natalie stopped her behind her.


    "Wait a minute, Fatima," Natalie said.


    Fatima turned back in doubt.


    Natalie walked up to Fatima with a serious face - she came to Fatima without telling Cherchen.


    "Fatima," Natalie said lightly, "I hope you pretend to go out, but don''t tell Uncle Pedro they''re coming to the party."


    Natalie knew that her words would surprise Fatima.


    Sure enough, as soon as her voice fell, Fatima showed an expression of surprise.


    "Why?"


    Natalie approached Fatima.


    "I''m for Cherchen''s good," Natalie said. She knew that Fatima loved Cherchen as much as herself. She would do anything good to Cherchen.


    "Today''s banquet was intended to introduce Cherchen to some young talents of the Republic and let him expand his social circle. But you know, Cherchen''s character is introverted. If you join uncle Pedro and they are present, Cherchen will stand with his own people all night. In this way, the significance of holding the banquet will be in vain."


    "Is that so?"


    Fatima hesitated when Natalie said this, but she was worried that Cherchen would blame herself.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll confess to Cherchen when the party starts. It''s all my idea. He won''t blame you. You also want Cherchen to have more friends in the Republic." Natalie saw Fatima''s hesitant expression and hurried to strike while the iron was hot.


    Fatima was persuaded by Natalie.


    "Then... All right."

 Chapter 812

    That night, Chechen''s villa was ablaze with candles. In addition to the mihau knights, Natalie also invited more than a dozen young soldiers and noble youths with outstanding military achievements. They all have one thing in common, that is, the reformers belonging to the king and queen, and they admire Cherchen''s military achievements.


    It is true that the Republic is now at war, and it is undoubtedly inappropriate to hold extravagant dances. However, because the king deliberately took Chechen''s leave, even if someone was dissatisfied, he could only make a fuss in his stomach; The visitors were all dressed up, and some brought their wives, who also wore holiday costumes.


    For example, aluxia, the wife to be of Mikhail volodyavsky, is dressed in Oriental Silk tonight. Her face as bright as a rose and her light yellow hair that droops to her eyes from time to time attract the eyes of all men and make people intoxicated.


    But there''s nothing more fascinating than Natalie. Although she was pregnant, her lower abdomen was still as flat as a mirror, and her figure remained slim. It is true that she has gained weight, but she is well distributed and doesn''t look bloated at all.


    As soon as she and Chechen appeared, their beautiful manners made all the visitors marvel.


    As the fireworks outside the villa were lit, the banquet officially began.


    The band played music.


    Two violinists, a cellist, two musicians playing clarinets and a horn player accompanied the dance. The two violinists played so hard that they went out of tune from time to time, and the two clarinet musicians and the horn player puffed up their round cheeks and filled their eyes with blood.


    Natalie stretched out a hand to Cherchen, waiting for Cherchen to invite her to dance.


    But her jade hands solidified in the air.


    Because at this moment, Che Chen lost his mind, and his attention was not on his wife - all his attention was on the door.


    "What''s the matter? My husband?" Natalie scolded angrily.


    "No, nothing." Chechen took back his eyes and said in a panic: "I''m looking at Uncle Pedro. Why haven''t they come yet."


    It was time for the ball, but neither Pedro nor yelishei came. In the past, such lively activities have always been their favorite.


    "Because I told Fatima not to invite them," Natalie said naturally.


    "Why!"


    Chechen was very surprised. He didn''t understand why Natalie did it. Soon, he was a little angry.


    Ignoring Chechen''s faint anger, Natalie stared into Chechen''s eyes and said, "of course I''m all for you, my husband. Don''t you think your social circle is too narrow? Think about it, in addition to the mihau knight who came tonight, and Anjie, how many young talents do you know in the Republic and who do you have deep friends with?"


    Chechen just wanted to subconsciously say that he knew Jan sobesky, but he immediately swallowed the name back.


    Because, as Natalie said, except for these three people, others are not familiar with themselves. And Jan sobesky, he can''t tell what deep friends he has.


    "But you don''t have to let uncle Pedro come!" Chechen retorted weakly.


    "Why not?" Natalie said firmly: "If they were here, you would spend the night with them. Don''t tell me you won''t, you are such a person. But Cherchen, it''s different now. You''re the count of the Republic of Poland. Your circle of friends can''t be limited to the mercenary Corps. You should make more friends. Tonight these are also young talents favored by the king and queen. Make more friends with them, so you can stay in the Republic A foothold in politics. "


    Being robbed by Natalie, Chechen had to be submissive.


    At this time, Henrik pototsky and his wife came to the center of the stage. Mrs. Henrik was wearing a silver brocade dress bordered with mink, just like a living rose. People present, seeing her dazzling beauty, praised her, and many people involuntarily shouted, "God!"


    The young Henrik took his wife''s hand and danced with the band''s accompaniment. Mrs. Henrik''s eyes flashed with joy and joy. When she whirled the dance steps to the Cherchen couple, she thanked them for the entertainment with a charming smile.


    Chechen and Natalie are busy smiling and nodding back.


    Then Natalie extended her hand to Chechen again. This time, Chechen neatly raised his wife''s hand and walked into the dance floor.


    In order to take care of Natalie''s pregnant status, the band began to play soothing music. Chechen danced and looked at his wife''s drooping eyes, her crimson cheeks, her round chest and flat mirror like belly from time to time. This was a pleasant scene. Especially considering the new life pregnant in her belly, Chechen couldn''t help but make a noise. So His heart became more intense, and he hugged her harder. When rotating, he pressed her closer to his wide chest. Chechen gradually relaxed his mood, and he was elated and even laughed.


    He was passionate and loved her more madly.


    On the other side, although Mikhail''s fiancee aluxia was also dressed in beautiful clothes and had a beautiful and white skin, and attracted the attention of all men at the beginning, she slowly lost her color tonight because of the two younger beautiful dolls, Natalie and Mrs. Henrik, who were in front of Zhuyu, and the men gradually turned their attention to the two on the dance floor.


    But this is inevitable. After all, she is in her thirties, and age is undoubtedly a woman''s biggest enemy.


    Aluxia glanced at mihaw, but saw that he was fascinated by Mrs. Henrik and Mrs. Chechen dancing. It made her jealous again.


    She gave the little knight a hard twist on the waist.


    Then she said the following words from her half closed red lips with white and bright pearly teeth: "well, you see other people''s wives are fascinated. Do you dislike me for being old?"


    Although the little knight has excellent swordsmanship, he is only a little afraid of his wife. At this time, seeing that ah Luxia was jealous, he said he didn''t dare, and then knelt down on one knee and extended a hand to ah Yang Luxia to invite her to dance.


    Chechen and Natalie quit the dance floor, while mihaw and aluxia entered the dance floor. In order to beat Mrs. Henrik and Natalie, aluxia danced heartily. The pant sleeves of her coat fluttered with the dancing posture, like the swinging wings of a huge butterfly, or like the looming clear current jumping along the edge of the valley on a clear summer night.


    The little Knight''s mood is also like fermented bread. He should keep dancing with the rhythm of aluxia''s dance steps. But he didn''t know that in his wife''s eyes, he had already become another person.


    Prince mihau vishnevsky.


    Girlish feelings are always poetry.


    Although aluxia is no longer young, she grew up in the Royal Palace in yalimei and the Royal Palace in ruble, but she has a girl''s heart that is not commensurate with her age. In her imagination, her dream lover should stand under the window with a Lyra, escape the guard at the door, lean against the big tree, pour out his love to herself for a long time, and sigh for her sweetheart. Then, after countless lovesickness and suffering, and after countless rejections, I finally got what I wanted and fell at the feet of my beloved. Before winning the girl''s love, he will hang his lover''s ribbon on the weapon for a long time, wear a shawl, take difficult adventures and remove countless obstacles.


    The mihau knight can indeed remove all obstacles. But he didn''t use the lyre, but the sword in his hand. Indeed, mihau is a great knight, even a great Knight among the first-class soldiers of the Republic.


    But she was completely different from her imagination. The time with him has never been without the playing of the lute, entertainment, various performances, weapons with ribbons, flowers and kisses of knights, and everything like dreams.


    Only prince mihau can give her all this.


    Of course, there is still a gap between the Fat Prince mihau and the handsome knight in aluxia''s dream. But his noble birth and the identity of a heroic son largely made up for the lack of the prince''s body, not to mention the prince''s ferocity in bed.


    With a 360 degree rotation, ah Luxia''s eyes looked at Cherchen who was sitting aside talking to her wife.


    Count aleval Chechen.


    Every time Prince mihau had the most violent and indulgent sex, he heard what achievements the host of the banquet had made. At this time, Prince mihau will turn into a beast and tear his little white rabbit wantonly.


    Several times, when he was confused, he shouted not his name but the enemy.


    "Aleval Chechen, I''ll kill you!"


    It can be said that all aluxia''s impressions of Chechen are made up of Prince mihau.


    But although Chechen is the enemy of her lover, ah Luxia has no bad feelings for Chechen. Instead, she should hate and love.


    Although it sounds fantastic, it''s what she thinks. A rich and powerful earl, young and gold, excellent swordsmanship and military achievements. In aluxia''s eyes, Chechen is a combination of two mihaus.


    If he''s not married.


    "Mihaeu," aluxia said to the little knight with jealousy, "look at your friend Chechen. He is now the count of the Republic, but you are still a regiment leader. I don''t ask you to be a veteran of the Republic, but at least you should be a commander in chief or city magistrate."


    Hearing his fiancee say so, the little Knight shook his moustache unconsciously.


    The little Knight never thought about this problem, and he never lamented that his youth and beautiful years were dedicated to the cause of defending the motherland, but he got very little. Over the past 12 years, he has fought in a hurry, conquering cities and seizing fortresses, but he has never lived a stable and peaceful life; He always lived in the smoke and fire, starved, sleepless, and went through thousands of hardships; He often has no tile on his head to keep out the wind and rain, and he doesn''t have a bunch of hay to cushion himself when he lies down. But even after all this, he made no progress in his job and family. It should be noted that ten years ago, he was the captain of the Colonel''s team, and now he is still; As a good friend, Jan skzedusky was still alone when he had two children.


    Every time the little man laments the injustice of the world, he will cheer up and say to himself, "motherland, I have contributed everything to you."


    With this sentence, he will put down all his laments and regain his fighting spirit.


    Now, the little Knight said to his fiancee: "Ah Luxia, my love. It''s wrong to be greedy for the return of my motherland''s efforts. Even though I''m just a regiment leader in this life, I work so hard to serve the country and fight for the country all my life. When I come to the gate of heaven, the gate of heaven will open for me, and for those who are greedy for life, afraid of death and indulge in idleness, the gate of heaven will slam shut."


    Aluxia pouted and didn''t care.


    "You are right, but look at your friend alvar Chechen. He is not only the count now, but also the governor of Brest and blazlav. But four years ago, he was penniless. You say that when you come to the gate of heaven, the gate of heaven will open for you. But won''t the gate of heaven open for him? The achievements of the earth and the foundation of heaven Fu, is it contradictory? "


    Mikhail vorodjavsky''s face was a little ugly.


    But soon he opened his face.


    The little knight was as calm as water.


    He said to his fiancee in a calm tone, "Chechen is my friend. I will only be happy for him for his achievements. As for myself, I can only say that it is God''s will."


    Hearing what her fiance said, aluxia sighed in her heart.


    In aluxia''s opinion, the little Knight doesn''t even have the heart to compete. What''s the use?


    You can''t carve rotten wood, and you can''t build a wall of dung.


    When she thought that Mikhail vorodyavsky was about to go to kamenez to take office, she thought that once she became his wife, she would leave the bustling Warsaw and Lublin to accompany the sandstorm and the soldiers. Aluxia''s heart was even more unbearable.


    How could she have suffered such hardships and suffered such sins.


    However, according to aluxia''s knowledge, Princess garisade applied to King Jan kazimiz for mihau through relations in order to give full play to his extraordinary talents in raids and fighting against the Tatars.


    "Maybe..."


    Aluxia glanced around.


    Today, there are all young talents of the Republic, many of whom are better than Mikhail vorodyavsky. Although she is engaged to Mikhail vorodyavsky, the princess loves herself so much, and Prince Mikhail will certainly speak for herself.


    Although I am older, my status as a princess and adopted daughter is undoubtedly a plus. Moreover, I am still so beautiful and charming


    Aluxia has fantasized.

 Chapter 813

    When aluxia was daydreaming, Natalie, who had finished dancing and sat watching aluxia and mihaw dance, reminded Cherchen, "Cherchen, you should go down and dance with them. Don''t forget that you are the host of today''s party."


    Chechen''s face showed an embarrassed look. Because he didn''t know anyone except the little knight and Henrik pototsky. What''s more, everyone jumped out a slang or vernacular from time to time. Although Cherchen has been in Poland for five years, he can only speak Polish but is not proficient in it.


    But looking at Natalie''s hopeful eyes, he had to stand up and walk into the dance floor.


    After a little thought, Chechen said to the band, "play me a Krakow dance!"


    The leader of the band nodded slightly to show his understanding, and then played immediately.


    Che Chen beat with his feet. He held his hands flat on his chest, raised his head and sang in a loud voice: "the clear spring flows slowly and pours into the Dniester river. So do I, ah! Girl, my heart pours on you! Wu ha!"


    He glanced at Natalie and then yelled, "uhhuh!"


    Then, Chechen squatted down and danced a kick dance. It''s all Cossack again.


    The people around looked at Chechen and were stunned. Because the dance music of Cossacks is not on the table in the high-level aristocratic circle of Poland, and only the aristocrats in the border areas will dance this vulgar dance.


    Seeing that Chechen was inadvertently ugly, the little Knight hurried to remind him, but his arm was pulled by aluxia.


    "His wife will remind him why you should do it?"


    Mihau''s feet were fixed there.


    Watching Chechen dancing more and more happily, Natalie''s face became more and more ugly. She seemed to see the disdain and disdain on the faces of several guests.


    A dance wasted all her efforts.


    "Stop!" Natalie couldn''t help shouting.


    The band stopped playing and everyone looked at Natalie. At this time, Chechen jumped with sweat, but he was full of interest. He didn''t know that he had annoyed his wife.


    "Everybody," said Natalie with a smile on her face, "I''m not feeling well. I need to go up and have a rest."


    As soon as Natalie''s voice fell, Chechen immediately ran to his wife and asked, "Natalie, what''s wrong with you?"


    Seeing her husband''s concern, Natalie couldn''t even scold him.


    "You help me up," Natalie said.


    Then, as she walked, she apologized to the visitors: "poor reception, wanwang Haihan."


    When she got upstairs, Natalie shook off Cherchen and held her hand. She looked at Cherchen with angry eyes and said, "who told you to dance that kind of dance?"


    Chechen still looked like he didn''t know why. He explained: "no one called. When I marched and fought in Ukraine and Crimea, everyone would come to this song after camping."


    Natalie looked defeated by Chechen.


    "Do you know that this kind of dance is regarded as a hick dance in Warsaw and will be laughed at by people. Now I don''t know what these guests downstairs are doing to laugh at you! Some of them will be your subordinates in the future. Your prestige is ruined now. How do you lead them in the future?"


    Natalie was anxious to leak out her plans in the future.


    "Lead them? Why should I lead them? Now I don''t lack people here."


    Chechen was a little confused. He thought that there was no vacancy in the number of officers, whether it was the original mercenary regiment or Bratslav''s Cossack team.


    Now that she had said it, Natalie simply told the whole story of her plan.


    In short, among the people who came here tonight were Henrik pototsky and Mikhail vorodjavsky, and Natalie was interested in recruiting Cherchen''s team to replace the original officers. Moreover, the original Swedish style military system of the mercenary regiment should also be changed to Polish style. The number of infantry should be reduced, the size of cavalry should be expanded, and wing cavalry units of three to four companies should be formed.


    In short, it is to get rid of the fetal soul bone up and down.


    Moreover, this army will become part of the new army formed by the king in the future.


    Chechen was shocked by Natalie''s idea. He didn''t expect Natalie to have such a big plan from herself.


    Immediately, Che Chen was very angry.


    Yelishei and fedott are their own great partners. They almost follow themselves from the beginning when they have nothing. Everyone has both happiness and difficulties. Now that he has become famous, but his wife wants to kick them away, how can he make such an ungrateful move!


    What''s more, why should I pay and contribute to train the army for the king!


    "So, how are you going to arrange yelishei and them?" Chechen asked angrily.


    Now, the reason why he can''t swear is just because he cares about Natalie''s baby.


    "They will also be the chief officer of the army for a period of time, because it will take time for new officers to take over the army, and the purchase of new equipment and personnel training will not be achieved overnight. When the transition period is over, people with professional talents such as Ingrid and salben can stay in the territory to take care of finance, taxation and medical treatment for you. As for yelishei, you will grant them a grange And land, they can spend their lives in the manor. "


    Natalie said everything, which made Cherchen realize that his wife was not on a whim.


    Taking a deep breath, Chechen suppressed his anger. He said to Natalie in the most peaceful tone he could use now: "Natalie, I don''t object if you want to bring some fresh blood to my army. But I don''t agree with the plan to increase the winged cavalry. I admit that the winged cavalry of the Republic is a very powerful assault cavalry, but it is too expensive and has fallen behind the times in cost performance. With the money of one winged cavalry, I can hire ten or twenty infantry, and these infantry only rely on reasonable resources Tactics, firm morale and discipline, coupled with targeted fortifications, can greatly resolve the terrible offensive of the winged cavalry. This is proved by the battle of Warsaw in 1656 and the battle of Genev commanded by Gustav, Christina''s sister''s father. "


    Che Chen used "encircling Wei and saving Zhao" He knew that refusing Natalie directly would only lead to a fierce quarrel between the two, so he skipped the core of the problem and persuaded Natalie to give up the idea of replacing yelishei and others from a military perspective. He also knew that the Polish nobles were proud. The Republic has always had a tradition of emphasizing cavalry over infantry. The nobles would rather be an ordinary cavalry in the cavalry than a soldier This is one of the reasons why mercenaries are popular in the Republic of Poland. As long as the traditional Swedish military system dominated by infantry of the mercenary regiment is preserved, even if officers enter the mercenary regiment, they can''t shake the status of yelishei and others.


    After listening to Chechen''s words, Natalie really showed a thoughtful expression. But after a while, Natalie shook her head hard.


    "No, Chechen, you''re not right. The winged cavalry are invincible, and their lances can''t be stopped by any enemy. In those battles, the winged cavalry certainly failed, but they faced many more enemies than themselves, and the terrain and firepower were not dominant. But if both sides opened their positions and fought on the plain, the winged cavalry would never fail. Besides You can give examples of the second Warsaw battle and the battle of Genev, and I can also give examples of the combat power of the winged cavalry. "


    Chechen didn''t expect Natalie to be so stubborn. He was speechless.


    Natalie added: "they are excellent soldiers, but as earls of Poland, they are not suitable for you. Ask, apart from traitors like bogusslav, which Polish nobleman has all foreign officers under his command, and which army uses foreign military systems and training methods?"


    "Father sparsokukotsky is polish," Chechen joked deliberately.


    Natalie looked at Cherchen with a serious face.


    "Cherchen, don''t change the subject, because it''s useless. Since we''ve talked about it, let''s have a good talk. The little nobleman of Brest sent representatives to me more than once. They asked me to replace Ingrid, because she is a Swede and a woman. They think it''s disgraceful to let Ingrid be a tax official."


    Che Chen was very angry and smiled back this time.


    "OK, OK. I will repay these poor people and those who framed them for their kindness! Ingrid is not suitable there? Does she exploit profits or impose heavy taxes? Just because she is a woman and a Swede? Ingrid is among those who fought for the Republic of Poland and died in Crimea. Where are those poor people? I''m afraid she is buried in her mother-in-law."


    "Chechen!" Natalie shouted. He didn''t expect that Chechen would say such vulgar words in front of his own face.


    Chechen''s eyes are sparking, and the blood of the kishka family is boiling on the girl.


    After a while, Chechen finally couldn''t control himself. He shouted to Natalie, "in a word, I won''t abolish yelishei, and I won''t let these officers downstairs enter my army, and I won''t train the army for the king for free."


    Natalie''s little face turned white, and she stared at Cherchen.


    At this time, she was more determined to stay away from those foreigners.


    She also gave an ultimatum: "Your Excellency must choose between me and them. There is no other way out!"


    Che Chen said firmly: "I don''t have any choice. I have you and them! Natalie, you should understand what it means to fight under the same flag and stand the test of war together... No blood relationship can be compared with the feelings of my comrades in the trenches. You know, they have saved my life more than a thousand times, and I have saved their lives; now that I am successful, I should give it more They have a family. Besides, they are excellent soldiers. I can''t live without them. "


    "Then I have nothing to say." Natalie turned her head to the wall.


    Both of them were silent, and the silence enveloped the room. All they heard was Cherchen''s heavy breathing and Natalie''s low sobbing.


    Chechen doesn''t know what he should do. He got up and hurried up and down the aisle, while she stood motionless. Hanging over their heads were discord, anger and sadness.


    Che Chen felt depressed and his heart was heavy. In this long silence, he felt more and more unbearable.


    "Don''t worry," said Chechen, biting his teeth.


    With that, he tried to leave.


    "Go, my husband. May God call you in another way!" Natalie answered without looking back.


    "I''m leaving now! Because I can''t taste sweetness here, only bitter drinks and bread!"


    Chechen walked downstairs. When his eyes were about to be lost by the floor, he forgot to look at Natalie. Natalie was holding the wall with one hand and holding her abdomen with the other hand, as if in abnormal pain.


    Chechen rushed up the stairs and came to Natalie. He grabbed Natalie''s shoulders and let her sit down.


    "God!" Chechen asked anxiously, "Natalie, what''s the matter with you? Come on, come on! Where''s the maid? Where''s the servant? Where have you all gone?"


    Chechen was in a hurry, and Natalie began to cry.


    Tenderness once again occupied Chechen''s body and mind. He put his arms around her and held the shivering girl in his arms. At the same time, he squeezed such a sentence out of his teeth: "Let''s make peace, Natalie... Let''s make peace... I''ll recruit these officers, I''ll form a company of winged cavalry, and I''ll provide troops for the king... Because I love you... God! Look, you''ve broken my heart... But you have to pity me and let yelishei and them stay... Promise me? As long as we still love each other..."


    Hearing Cherchen''s heartfelt words, Natalie finally compromised.


    "Well, I promise you, too. But yelishei, they can''t stay in Warsaw or Brest. Let them go to Bratslav and vidava and let uncle Pedro take care of them."


    "I promise, I promise." Chechen replied hurriedly.


    Although vidava and Bratslav are far away from Warsaw and Brest, after all, their companions have not left their team, and Cherchen is still acceptable for such a result.


    Seeing that Cherchen agreed, Natalie showed a happy smile.


    "Help me up. We''ve been upstairs for so long. People downstairs should wait and worry. I don''t know if the quarrel between us just now has spread below. Later, you should talk to those officers and win their respect and goodwill."


    With that, Natalie propped herself up against the wall.


    Che Chen said anxiously, "Natalie, you''d better go back and rest, your body..."


    "I''m not that vulnerable," Natalie refused.


    Then, with the help of Chechen, Natalie went downstairs.


    In the dark part of the corridor, a figure came out slowly.


    The shadow held a book in her hand. She looked at Natalie''s back with resentful eyes.


    "Natalie kishka, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. I really misunderstood you," said the shadow.


    As the shadow came out of the darkness to the light, the man was Fatima.

 Chapter 814

    Fatima, as Chechen''s wife, did not attend the evening party. She stayed on the second floor and looked everywhere for her lost Koran. But she couldn''t find it everywhere. Just when she thought she would never find it back, little Anna and little Bogong trotted to their mother with the lost Koran.


    Natalie was naturally very happy when the Koran was recovered. She kissed her daughter''s face and asked where she found it.


    "It''s under the statue," said little Anna.


    The holy image mentioned by little Anna refers to the portrait of the Virgin Mary, which is also the place where Natalie prays every day. Because Fatima is a * * *, she instinctively won''t touch the statues of pagans. So although she passed the prayer room several times, she never thought that the Koran would be there.


    But little Anna had no such scruples. Because she is still young, she has no concept of religion. So, while playing hide and seek with little Bogong, little Anna who got into the prayer room found the Koran.


    Although Fatima herself is a * * * believer, she never wanted her daughter to believe in * * * like herself. Not only is Cherchen a Catholic, but she knows that * * * is always discriminated against in a Catholic country.


    Perhaps Poland was tolerant before, but not now.


    A recent example is the Ripka Tatars. Lipka Tatars are a group of Tatars who believe in * * * religion in lipka area of the Republic of Poland. Their ancestors have settled here since the 14th century. At the beginning, the Polish government recognized their military legitimacy, granted the tartar leaders of lipka aristocratic status, and treated their * * * beliefs with tolerance. Therefore, for centuries, the Ripka Tatars have faithfully performed their military services to the Republic of Poland. Even during the Cossack riots in 1648, the Ripka Tatars rejected the conspiracy of the Tatar Khan and have been trying their best to help Poland against the invasion of foreign enemies. However, after the end of the Polish Swiss war, the government of the Republic of Poland passed several discriminatory laws against lipka Tatars, including abolishing all privileges of lipka Tatars, restricting religious freedom, prohibiting them from building mosques and so on.


    The discrimination against Ripka Tatars is only a microcosm of the involution in the Republic of Poland.


    The great flood ended the era of religious tolerance in Poland, because most of the invaders were non Catholics, while most of the poles were Catholics. Therefore, the poles blamed the pagans for the war - the Protestant Polish Brotherhood was expelled, and the religious freedom of Jews was reduced.


    It is true that Fatima cannot understand the changes of the times, but she can still feel that religious tolerance is decreasing from the experiences of other * * * s. She didn''t want little Anna to suffer hostility from childhood because of her faith, and she also wanted her to have a brighter future in Poland, so Fatima decided to let her daughter be a Catholic.


    Even so, Fatima herself insisted on believing in Allah, and Cherchen never stopped it. Then, the only person who will suddenly put the Koran under the statue of the Virgin Mary is Natalie.


    Fatima couldn''t understand why Natalie did this, so she decided to go to Natalie and have a theory. But unexpectedly, she happened to meet Cherchen and Natalie arguing in the aisle, and also happened to hear Natalie want to drive away the companions of the mercenary regiment.


    Fatima and yelishei have deep feelings. After the disappearance of the Koran, she lost her favor for Natalie, and she didn''t care about Natalie''s mood like Chechen. She decided to go to Pedro and yelishei early tomorrow morning to make Natalie''s evil deeds public.


    The next morning, Fatima took little Anna and little Bogong to the manor where they lived in pidro in the name of two children missing pidro.


    Unfortunately, yelishei and others went hunting with shotguns. Only aunt Pedro and valvalvalla were in the manor.


    Pedro sat in the orchard between the manor and the pond in front of him for the summer. After three months of rest, the biggest change was the deputy head of the mercenary regiment. He became fatter and bigger. When he lowered his head, Pedro couldn''t even see his toes.


    If Pedro was just an ordinary mercenary, he would basically bid farewell to the mercenary world.


    As soon as little Anna saw Pedro, she rushed over and grabbed Pedro''s belt to climb up.


    "Easy, easy. My baby, Grandpa''s pants will be taken off by you." Pedro looked at little Anna with loving eyes and picked her up.


    "Grandpa, Grandpa," cried Little Anna.


    "Oh, Grandpa misses you too, my baby."


    Pedro kissed little Anna again and again, and little Bogong jumped into Pedro''s arms.


    Pedro walked to Fatima with his two children in his arms. He looked behind Fatima and frowned.


    "Why? Didn''t Chechen come?" asked Pedro strangely.


    "Yes, uncle. Chechen didn''t come. I have a very important thing to come today," Fatima said anxiously. She seems to be about to tell Pedro the conversation she overheard yesterday.


    Pedro shushed at Fatima, and then he hugged little Anna to his face.


    "My two babies, would you like dessert? Aunt valvalvalla happens to have French cake."


    The two children clapped their hands and shouted "yes, yes."


    After the maid took little Anna and little Bogong to find aunt VARVARA, Pedro motioned Fatima to speak.


    So Fatima told Pedro the conversation she overheard last night.


    Listening to Fatima''s words, Pedro''s eyebrows locked. He slowly sat back on the cane chair and pulled out a pipe from his boots.


    A puff of smoke enveloped Pedro''s face.


    Fatima finished, and she looked anxiously at Pedro.


    At this time, the smoke gradually dispersed. Pedro raised his left foot and knocked the cigarette holder on the sole of his shoe.


    "Uncle, what should I do?" Fatima asked anxiously.


    "That''s it, Fatima," said Pedro. "Don''t say anything when elishey and them come back. Only heaven knows, you know and I know. If Natalie wants us to go back to vidava and Bratslav, we''ll go back."


    "Uncle!"


    Fatima stamped angrily when she saw Pedro''s compromise.


    Pedro raised his hand to signal Fatima to be quiet. He said: "Fatima, I can understand why Chechen compromised with Natalie, because Natalie is pregnant, and now nothing is bigger than this."


    "But we let Natalie''s people occupy the magpie''s nest?"


    "Of course not. We''re just making a temporary concession. It''s like a boxer retracting his fist. He''s not flinching, but accumulating strength to launch the fiercest counterattack. Don''t worry, even Brest, I won''t make Natalie happy. I''ll tell Ingrid to take away all the annual tribute due this year and take it back to vidava. I''ll see, No What do those guys eat in Brest when they lose money? "


    Then Pedro smiled unkindly.


    Hearing what Pedro said, Fatima was not completely relieved. Because if Natalie does this again and again, she will succeed one day. After all, there is only a thousand days to be a thief. There is no thousand days to prevent thieves.


    Pedro seemed to see Fatima''s concerns. He said slowly: "When Natalie gave birth, I went and said to Cherchen: it''s time for us to move our muscles and bones after so long a rest. Then I asked him to apply with the king to go to Ukraine and fight Russians under marshal lubaumatsky. At that time, one is in Ukraine and the other is in Warsaw. My dear nephew and niece''s daughter-in-law are far away, and Natalie will have little influence on him."


    After listening to Pedro''s move, Fatima finally laughed. She boasted that ginger was still old and spicy.


    Although fatimakwa''s language was poor and he could only say a few words over and over, Pedro was happy. He ordered his servant to bring him some cakes and a pot of honey wine.


    When the cream coated, soft and delicious cake was added to his throat, Pedro''s smile was brilliant again.


    For the past three months, Natalie was busy trying to influence Chechen, and Pedro was not idle.


    He is busy studying and looking for answers.


    What does a man want when he has money and soldiers?


    Pedro''s answer is power.


    This power is not the power of governor blazlav and Lord vidava. What he wants is the position of the patriarch of the Senate of the Republic of Poland.


    After that conversation with Viscount Hesse, Pedro felt his lack of understanding of the country again. Therefore, Pedro spent a lot of money to invite several frustrated dukes and scholars to be his guests. Their job is to teach themselves the history of the Republic of Poland.


    From this point of view, Pedro''s political vision is sharper than his nephew Chechen. The latter only focuses on being a soldier, while the former has realized that the source of power lies in politics rather than military.


    After three months of study, Pedro benefited a lot. He learned that when the kingdom of Poland and the Grand Duchy of Lithuania were united as a republic, the two sides identified an important political theme: "our state is a republic under the presidency of the king."


    Our country is a republic ruled by people who have positions as kings


    It was also at this time that Pedro really understood why King Jan kachmidge had so much helplessness and why he was always hysterical but helpless. Because the monarch of the Republic was not a real monarch, but the supreme leader of the country crowned with the monarch. Who was the real leader of the country? No one, but a group. One occupied the country 10% - 15% of the country''s groups - aristocrats.


    If the Republic is compared to a company, King Jan kazimiz is just a manager, and the nobles are shareholders.


    In fact, it was the great nobles who controlled the country, namely, the pototsky, the lantskoronsky and the lubaumatsky. They had seats in the Senate and could veto any decision of the king. They were like directors in the company.


    After confirming the view that the power of Parliament is greater than that of the king, Pedro took it for granted that the current struggle between the reformists led by King Jan kachmidge and the Conservatives led by lubomatsky is actually a struggle between two different lines.


    The former will bring Poland into an autocratic country like Spain or France, while the latter will maintain the ruling position of the aristocracy in the country.


    What if you were Pedro? Of course, I choose to support the Conservatives.


    This is not a problem for Pedro.


    Because Pedro is now a nobleman first, and then a nobleman who works for the king.


    Once the reformers gained power, King Jan kazimiz gained absolute power. At the beginning, he might reward Cherchen and himself for helping him (this is also doubtful, because Pedro has seen the king''s stinginess countless times), but his aristocratic rights have been reduced. Even if the aleval family can retain power in his generation and Cherchen, in little Anna''s generation, once they offend the monarch, Whether they are to be forgiven or punished by the king depends on the mood of the king in office at that time; But if the old-fashioned aristocrats are still in power and the "golden freedom" of the Republic is maintained, the aleval family will be peaceful in the Republic. Because no one can deprive them of their power.


    Not even the king.


    It''s selfish of Pedro to think so, but it''s not out of human nature.


    So in these three months, Pedro became a real spiritual conservative. And what he diligently sought was no longer to obtain rewards by serving for the king and queen, but to plan how to turn to Lubao matsky and win a Senate seat for his family in Poland.


    Letting Cherchen go to Ukraine to work for lubaumatsky is an important step in Pedro''s plan. Even without the Koran incident, Pedro would encourage Cherchen to go to Ukraine. In Pedro''s view, the former comrades in the same trench are the most precious. After getting along with the old-fashioned aristocrats led by Marshal lubaomatsky for a long time, and the blood of both sides melted together, Cherchen will have more feelings for them than for the king and the reformers led by his good friend Anjie kemitz, so as to stand on the Marshal''s side.


    As long as Chechen stood on the side of the marshal, lubaomatsky almost won.


    At that time, a Senate seat will be rewarded on merit.


    On the issue of using Cherchen''s emotion, Pedro and Natalie thought of it together.


    The cake went into the throat. As he ate too much, Pedro felt that his throat was stuck. His face turned red and he quickly picked up a cup of honey wine and poured it into his mouth. When Fatima saw the abnormality of Pedro, she also came and rubbed Pedro''s back hard.


    With the help of honey wine and Fatima, Pedro finally calmed down.


    He smiled and said to Fatima, who looked at him anxiously, "don''t worry, Fatima. Everything will be fine. We will be fine."

 Chapter 815

    One day in January 1666, a four wheeled carriage, escorted by a team of Hessian cavalry, entered vidava under the cover of night.


    At midnight, the town of vidava was dark. There was no one above the street, only a few wild dogs were digging through the garbage in the corner.


    The sound of the wheels of the carriage and the hoofs of the horses broke the silence of the night. A black and white wild dog raised its head and ears from the garbage. It made a protest like cry in the direction of the sound.


    But the cry had no deterrent to the comers. Swedish heavy armour pistol cavalry escorting the carriage passed by the wild dog. They didn''t look at the "enemy" with their eyes.


    The wild dog finally stopped shouting. For carriages and cavalry came from the darkness and disappeared into the darkness.


    Finally, the carriage stopped at the door of Pedro''s manor. A Swedish heavy armour pistol cavalry jumped off his horse and opened the door of the carriage.


    A man in a black cloak came down from the carriage. She is slim and obviously a woman.


    When she got off the wagon, all the Swedish cavalry got off the horse, and they stood in two rows from the wagon to the gate of the manor.


    It was in such a tight human wall that the woman came to the gate of the manor. When she stepped up the stairs, the door was opened. Pedro and Fatima stood behind the door. With infinite joy, they said to the visitor, "you have finally come, Queen Christina (sister)."


    It was Christina who had been away from Cherchen for six years after she became the Regent queen of the kingdom of Sweden.


    With the help of Cherchen and alvid wiedenberg, Christina successfully became the guardian of Carl Xi and took charge of the government of the kingdom of Sweden. Christina continued the peace treaty with the Republic of Poland and implemented the national policy of recuperation, which slowly restored Sweden''s national strength.


    After Chechen left Stockholm and returned to Poland, he and Christina did not break contact. From time to time, they told each other''s thoughts and interesting stories of their respective countries through letters.


    When Cherchen and Natalie''s child was born, Christina gave a ruby necklace as a gift. The queen wanted to congratulate herself. But her identity is too sensitive, and she also knows that Natalie doesn''t welcome herself, so she can only send Colson to express her blessing to Cherchen on her behalf.


    This time, Christina also came in secret. She received a letter of help from Pedro and Fatima, which led her to Poland from Sweden.


    It is Chechen who deserves the help of Pedro and Fatima to Christina.


    Things will start in September 1660.


    After the end of the three-month holiday, Cherchen followed Pedro''s advice and took the initiative to apply to King Jan kazimizh to go to Ukraine to fight against Russia. At this time, Vasili selemedev, who succeeded Prince Alexei, followed the order of the Czar and led about 18000 soldiers and 35000 Cossack allies to take Lvov, an important town in the southeast of the Republic and the hometown of the lubaomatsky family.


    The situation was so critical that even lubaomatsky had to put down his contradiction with the king and humbly asked the king for help.


    Chechen volunteered, and King Jan kazimiz certainly wanted it. He ordered Che Chen to lead the whole mercenary corps, plus the powerful military strength of 12000 people, including 200 wing cavalry, 3000 armored Cossack cavalry and 3500 dragon cavalry.


    After being reinforced by Chechen, lubaomatsky was ecstatic. He immediately began to organize a counter offensive.


    At this time, the reinforcements of the Crimean Khanate as an ally and 1500 Cossack troops led by Kiev governor vikovski assisted the war, and the total number of federal troops reached an unprecedented 40000.


    In this battle, Cherchen took the lead. The mercenary regiment led by him occupied the positions of Russian Cossack allies and blocked the retreat of the Russians.


    The next day, lubaomatsky ordered the whole army to surround the Russian camp. Although the number of the two armies was still almost the same at this time, the Polish army was significantly stronger than the Russian army in terms of sharpness and the number of artillery. Moreover, the retreat was blocked, and the morale of the Russian army had already fallen to the bottom. On September 17, many Cossacks began to run away. In desperation, selemedev hoped to bribe the Tatars, but Nahai, the commander of the Tatars, directly handed the bribe letter to Cherchen.


    At Cherchen''s suggestion, lubaomatsky opened a gap to lure the Russians to break through. This move was indeed effective. Selemedev left the fortification and broke through in the direction of chudnov. Lubaomatsky ordered the pursuit, and the Polish cavalry quickly cut off the connection between the retreating Cossacks and the Russians, and then defeated the Cossacks.


    The rest of the exhausted Russian army was forced to stop on a plain and surrounded again. After several failed breakouts, especially after the breakout troops were ambushed by Tatars, selemedev decided to surrender to the poles.


    Lubaumatsky accepted the Russian request for surrender. The Russian army laid down their arms and flags, and pereyaslav, Kiev and several other cities occupied by the Russian army were returned to the Republic. After leaving the eight most prominent Russian nobles as hostages to implement the conditions of surrender, unarmed Russian soldiers and officers who laid down their weapons were released.


    In this war, the Polish Army wiped out nearly 10000 Russian troops and captured more than 10000 at the cost of about 5000 casualties.


    Undoubtedly, the greatest hero of this war is Chechen. Lubaomatsky liked Cherchen more than anything. He treated him like his own eyes.


    And completely returned the favor and pledged allegiance to the marshal.


    The news of victory ahead inspired Jan kazimizi''s fighting spirit. The next year he assembled the Republic''s strongest army since the Bogdan hemelinitsky riots. Nearly 70000 troops plus 30000 Tatar reinforcements marched to the East.


    King Jan kazimizh was ready to complete his full service and recover all the towns in the Dnieper River Basin occupied by the Russians at the beginning of the war. At the beginning, the military operation was very smooth. Borispol, klemenchuko, lohvica, lubni, Romney and several other Ukrainian cities were recovered by the Republic one after another.


    But at the end of January, Prince Alexei changed his strategy. He ordered all Russian troops not to fight with Polish troops in the field, but to stick to the city.


    As a result, the cavalry advantage of the Polish army could not be brought into play. Due to the lack of supplies required for long-term operations and serious winter losses, the Polish army failed to attack the city in several areas. As a last resort, King Jan kazimiz was forced to retreat that summer.


    Objectively speaking, there are many reasons for the failure of the counter offensive, not just the responsibility of a general. First of all, at the beginning of the war, Russia attacked the west by tearing up the treaty and suddenly declaring war. The main army of the Republic was restrained by the Cossacks of Ukraine. Except for Smolensk, the defense force of the Republic in the eastern Castle group was extremely weak, resulting in the Russian army conquering a large number of castles almost without soot blowing. Eight years later, the Republic reluctantly assembled an army to launch a counterattack. During these eight years, the Russians further strengthened these castles and sent a large number of soldiers and sufficient materials to garrison them. Therefore, to attack the same castle, the poles would have to pay a hundred times the price of the Russians eight years ago to succeed.


    Despite his military defeat, King Jan kazimiz successfully took advantage of this opportunity to remove lubaumatsky from the post of field marshal on the pretext of defeat. At the same time, he removed his military power and forced him to live in seclusion.


    The result of this punishment caused an uproar in the Republic of Poland. Because in this counter offensive, the leader of Jan sobesky and Pavel sapega and even the king himself suffered a defeat no less than that in the battle of miatelsk, but no one has been punished so heavily.


    For a time, it was wildly spread all over the country that the king and queen were seeking personal gain and revenge.


    Wind from nowhere is not without cause. Because at this time, Queen ludwiga, who stayed in Warsaw, was further promoting Poland''s reform to achieve her political goals. Queen ludwiga began to reduce or even cut off Poland''s dependence on the Habsburg family, a traditional ally, and shifted Poland''s diplomatic focus to France, which completed a high degree of autocracy. She tried to make the French court more influential in Poland, and let her nephew Prince kondai Henry Jules de Bourbon become the Elector of the next Polish king. Lubaomatsky is precisely the biggest opponent of this matter.


    Because of the new defeat, and the dignitaries and elders of the Republic such as Stanislaw pototsky, Pavel sapega and Stefan charnietsky stood on the king''s side, lubaomatsky had to accept the punishment.


    At this time, Chechen did something unexpected to everyone.


    When everyone was afraid to avoid the convicted lubaomatsky, they completely took the initiative to offer lubaomatsky to escort him back to Lvov.


    Although Cherchen''s move was to take care of the fighting friendship between him and lubaumatsky, it undoubtedly made king Jan kazimiz and queen ludwiga doubt that he had become a member of the old school.


    At that time, Natalie happened to be training the new army in Brest and was not around. Pedro, the "spiritual conservative" who saw the importance of the matter, was happy to see the success of Chechen''s move.


    So Chechen escorted lubaomatsky back to Lvov.


    Although lubaumatsky was forced to live in seclusion, Queen ludwiga still felt that lubaumatsky''s survival was a great threat. In 1664, she finally wanted to eliminate the disease forever and physically destroy lubaomatsky.


    Once successful, the old school will have no leader, and her and her husband''s great cause of reform will take a big step forward.


    However, Lu Bao marzki served as the Minister of intelligence, and the whole country was covered with his eyeliner, which was leaked ahead of schedule.


    And in Bratslav, Chechen "happened" to learn that someone was going to assassinate lubaomatsky, so he ran to escort again "confused".


    At this time, even if Natalie tried to defend Cherchen, the king and queen no longer trusted Cherchen.


    A year later, under the control of Queen ludwiga, the reformist nobles headed by Jan sobeski sued lubomatsky, accusing the latter of treason.


    The lawsuit went to the Polish Supreme Court, and most members voted for the queen.


    On December 29, 1665, the court issued a judgment against lubaomatsky: the crimes of the great noble YeGe Sebastian lubaomatsky include incitement to plot against the king, attempt to seize power, bribery and treason.


    Lubaomatsky was sentenced to exile, confiscation of all property and loss of all honor.


    Just when everyone was silent, Cherchen said a fair word and complained for lubaomatsky at a reception in Bratslav.


    These complaints were transferred to Prince mihau, who was on the side of King Jan kazimiz, who secretly learned that he impeached Chechen in front of King Jan kazimiz.


    After Chechen''s repeated support for lubaomatsky, King Jan kazimiz finally couldn''t bear it. He also decided to punish Chechen for the crime of Lvbao matsky''s followers.


    Of course, before punishing Chechen, King Jan Kazimierz gave him a chance to "reform" because he thought of Natalie and Chechen''s many merits: as long as Chechen separated from lubaomatsky and made a clean break with him, Jan Kazimierz would punish him lightly.


    Cherchen naturally refused. He was not the kind of person who fell into a well. Moreover, in the court where he was sentenced, Cherchen openly expressed his support for lubaomatsky and praised lubaomatsky as a hero who was defeated but still glorious and a great man who rebuilt the Republic.


    In this way, Cherchen broke with the king and queen.


    The king not only dismissed him from the army, but also from the post of governor of Brest, and asked him to return to vidava for reflection.


    And because of this, Natalie and Cherchen quarreled constantly. After a quarrel, Natalie angrily returned to the territory of the kishka family and was separated from Chechen.


    This blow is undoubtedly heavy for Cherchen. Once she lost everything, Natalie left him again - at this time, Cherchen was undoubtedly decadent. He became like a walking corpse - even if Uncle Pedro and Fatima were around him day and night to comfort him, they couldn''t cheer him up.


    Seeing Chechen''s weight loss day by day, they were anxious in their heart, but they couldn''t think of it. At this time, Ingrid thought of Christina in Sweden.


    For Chechen, in addition to his family, Bao Hong and Christina are the people he respects and trusts most. In a sense, they are still the mentors of his life. If Christina can come and solve, Cherchen will cheer up again.


    After hearing Ingrid''s words, Pedro thought so. He also thought Christina was his nephew''s only hope.


    So Peter wrote a letter to Rome and asked the messenger to take it to Stockholm.


    Christina replied quickly. She said she would leave for vidava immediately.


    This is the Queen''s visit to vidava.

 Chapter 816

    Christina didn''t greet Pedro and Fatima too much, but directly asked, "how''s Chechen now?"


    Speaking of his nephew, Pedro''s face showed sadness.


    "Very bad, still the same." Pedro tried to explain Cherchen''s condition: "no matter what anyone said to him, called his name, pulled his shoulder and tried to cheer him up, it didn''t work. He just opened his eyes and looked at us. I think he knew all of us, but everyone was a stranger to him and ignored by everyone."


    "Take me," Christina said in a commanding tone.


    Pedro hurried ahead to lead the way.


    On the second floor, Christina saw a group of mercenaries around the door of the room, lying on the door and looking inside.


    "What are you doing?" Christina asked.


    The crowd turned around. There were yelishei, Ingrid, walwarra, viscount Hessen, bachit and Dr. salben.


    "Your Majesty," we are watching father sparsokukotsky and Oksana treat the head. " Yelishei said.


    "Cure?" Christina looked at salburn suspiciously - as far as he knew, salburn was the doctor in the mercenary regiment.


    "Your Majesty," said salburn tremblingly, "according to my judgment, the captain is not ill, but is fascinated by the devil. At this time, it is useless to take any medicine. We must rely on the power of God."


    "It''s nonsense!" Christina looked at salburn angrily, and then she walked towards the door.


    Yelishei and others automatically made way.


    Christina walked into the door. She saw Chechen sitting in a chair, and father spasokukotsky was standing in front of Chechen. The priest kept pressing his hands on Chechen''s head, raised his eyes and stared at the snow-white ceiling. He kept praying loudly in Latin: "paternoster, quiesincoelis! Sanctificeturnomentuum, advinia Regnum Tuum, fiatvoluntas TUA..." (the Catholic Lord''s Prayer means: our father in heaven, may your name be holy, your kingdom come, your will...)


    At this point, the priest stopped.


    After a moment, father spasokukotsky repeated in a higher and more solemn tone: "... Fiatvoluntas TUA!..."... Fiatvoluntas TUA!... "


    The priest repeated it three times.


    But the Catholic Prayer had no effect on Cherchen. He was still as drowsy as a living dead man.


    Spatsokukotsky''s forehead began to sweat, and his hand on Chechen''s head began to shake.


    At this time, a door on the inner side of the room was opened. Oksana came out carefully with a bowl of black things. As she walked, she said, "I said, father, your exorcism is useless to the regimental commander. You''d better try my Oriental magic medicine."


    Oksana was about to deliver the medicine to Chechen''s mouth when she suddenly saw Christina coming in.


    It scared her.


    "Female... Your majesty!"


    Christina came forward, grabbed the medicine bowl, looked at the medicine, and then questioned Oksana.


    "What''s this?" she asked.


    "No, nothing. Some herbs are mixed with half a pig''s brain," Oksana said humbly.


    "Pig brain?!"


    As for the effect of pig brain, okosana explained to Christina that it was from a Book handed down from an ancient oriental country. It mentioned "supplementing form with form".


    "The head seemed to have a brain problem, so I thought of using this method," Oksana said finally.


    Christina shook her head. She asked father sparsokukotsky and Oksana to go out and stay alone with Chechen.


    After they left, Christina was able to look at Cherchen carefully.


    At this point, Christina couldn''t recognize Chechen.


    Six years later, Chechen has grown a lot taller and is a real young man. Young people at this age should be full of vitality, but Chechen''s face is very thin, his face is haggard, and his eyes have long lost their old look. His eyes are empty, like a walking skeleton. Even if Christina comes to Chechen, Chechen still hangs his head.


    Seeing this, Christina put her arms around Che Chen''s head and held him in her arms with pity.


    After a while, Christina said: "I treat you as my own brother. I thought I would never see you again. Cherchen, you should be brave and strong. You should remember that even in adversity, you still have relatives, friends and people who love you. They are your dependence and support you. If you are sad about your lost wealth and status, and for the injustice and setbacks you have encountered at present, Then think about it. What did you have when you and your uncle first came to Poland? There was nothing. As the saying goes, I was born to be useful, and I will come back after a thousand gold coins are gone. As long as you can hold a knife in your hand and get up, you will make a comeback. "


    Christina''s voice and her words seemed to work, and Chechen sobbed in her arms.


    "Sister." Chechen whispered.


    Christina rubbed Chechen''s back hard.


    "If you want to cry, cry now. But after crying, you should say to yourself, ''today I cry for myself, and tomorrow I won''t cry again.''"


    "Sister, I''m not for wealth and status. Those are nothing to me. I''m sad about Natalie. Why can''t she understand me? I love her so much, but she can''t love me as much as I love her. She loves her country and loves her king and queen better than me. Is it wrong for me to speak up for marshal lubaomatsky? They say Marshal Incite conspiracy against the king, attempt to seize power, bribery and treason, but these are all illusory. If the marshal really wanted to do so, why did he welcome the king back then? Besides, he supported and loved me so much... "


    Christina hugged Cherchen more tightly.


    Because Christina really doesn''t know what to say. Lyubomatsky and Jan kazimiz had a bad debt. Their conflict stems not only from their personalities, but also from the different interests they represent. King Jan kazimiz wanted to be an autocratic monarch and change the dilemma of the decline of the royal power of the Republic of Poland; Lubaumatsky insisted on putting the king''s power in the cage of the nobility. The two will have a showdown sooner or later, but this time ludwiga took the lead.


    The break between Cherchen and Natalie also stems from their differences in personality. Natalie loves Chechen? Of course. Christina believes that Natalie is even willing to give her life for Cherchen. But above her own life and love, Natalie has a country she loves more. Cherchen has a clear character of kindness and resentment, and he is not polish. It is precisely because of this that he can make friends with himself and Bao Hong without ideological burden, gather people from all over the world in his mercenary regiment, and speak out for LV baomatsky.


    "Don''t worry, Natalie will come back to you. Because I know she loves you." finally, Christina had to be so relieved.


    "Well," Chechen whispered.


    Then, with Christina''s hand gently patting, Cherchen, who was very tired and sleepy, fell asleep.


    Christina''s shoulder became his lean, even if the pain was abnormal, Christina still supported the brother.


    Just as he once supported himself.


    At noon the next day, Chechen woke up from his sleep.


    He looked up and saw Christina looking down at herself with a smile - a smile as warm as a mother.


    "Sister." Chechen blushed. At the age of 26, Chechen is no longer the boy.


    Christina was not embarrassed.


    She smiled and said to Chechen, "wake up? Get up and eat. Your uncle, Fatima and his companions have been guarding the door all night."


    Chechen didn''t answer "OK".


    He looked at Christina seriously and said, "sister, I want to go to Sweden with you."


    Christina didn''t seem surprised that Chechen had this idea. She just asked, "what about vidava? What about your friends?"


    Chechen said without hesitation: "vidava was granted to my uncle by King Jan kazimizh. He is the Lord here. I believe that with my uncle''s ability, he can manage vidava well. As for other companions, I believe most of them will be willing to go with me. If they don''t go away, I will pay them a severance payment."


    Christina nodded and said, "since you have decided, my sister certainly supports you. Don''t forget, my sister is the Regent queen of Sweden. It''s not difficult to arrange a post for you and your companions."


    With Christina''s approval, Chechen stood up and went to the door to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, a man directly fell in - it was yelishei sleeping against the door.


    When Chechen opened the door, ye lishei was caught off guard and hit the back of his head on the ground. He woke up with a painful cry, and then sat up.


    "Who hurt me?" he said, covering the back of his head.


    "It''s me, yelishei." Chechen reached out to help him.


    "Captain?"


    Yelishei was unbelievable at first. Then, when he saw Chechen''s restored eyes, ye Lixie jumped up happily.


    "Commander, commander wakes up. Chechen, he wakes up!" yelishei shouted.


    The cry woke everyone up.


    When everyone saw Chechen standing in front of him normally, they got up from the ground one by one and shouted around Chechen.


    The innermost of the "encirclement" are, of course, Pedro and Fatima. Che Chen held Fatima''s hand and said tenderly, "it worries you."


    Fatima nodded and shook her head with tears in her eyes.


    Pedro slapped Cherchen on the back of the head and scolded, "you smelly boy, let me worry to death! Your uncle, I''m old, and salben said I have nothing but disease. If you scare me like this again, I can''t stand burping farts."


    For the uncle''s "love" for himself and the alarmist, Chechen had to report it with a silly smile.


    "Everybody,"


    After a while, Chechen motioned to everyone to be quiet. He said seriously, "everyone eats here in the evening. I have a few words to say to you."


    With that, Chechen called Ingrid and said he had something to discuss. However, they walked into the study together.


    This move cast an indescribable shadow on everyone''s mind for some reason.


    Pedro felt the most. He knew Christina must know something. But when he looked at Christina with questioning eyes, the other party only smiled.


    Chechen and Ingrid stayed in the study until the dinner party.


    At this time, the people had already been waiting in the restaurant.


    Chechen took his seat on the throne. He raised his glass in front of him and said to everyone who was doing, "everyone, thank you for your support all the time."


    No one raised a glass or stood up except Christina and Ingrid.


    Everyone has a dignified face.


    The atmosphere almost made Queen Christina, who already knew what Chechen was going to say, laugh.


    Chechen looked at you awkwardly. I don''t know what happened to you.


    This is, the already uncontrollable Pedro put down his knife and fork heavily. He blushed and said to Chechen, "my good nephew, do you want to break up or rebel?"


    Che Chen was stunned.


    What makes uncle Pedro think so?


    At this time, fedot also stood up. He said, "commander, I have followed you since Smolensk. My wife and children are in the mercenary regiment. We have regarded this as our own home. If you drive me away, where can we go? I will never promise; but if you want to rebel, I will follow you, because I have long been unhappy with that Jan kazimi day."


    With that, the upright man burst into tears.


    Cherchen looked helplessly at Christina.


    The queen stood up. She explained to the crowd, "guys, you misunderstood. Cherchen didn''t want to dissolve the mercenary regiment; of course, he didn''t want to rebel; he just wanted to give up everything in Poland and go to Sweden with me."


    Most people were relieved to hear her majesty say so. Isn''t it Sweden? What a big deal. Does the regimental commander need to be so mysterious and nervous?


    Of course, some people don''t want to go to Sweden.


    Bachit is one.


    He stood up and said to Cherchen that he couldn''t let go of the villagers who stayed in vidava, so he wanted to stay here. I hope Cherchen didn''t care.


    Cherchen certainly understands this. And he also said that his uncle Pedro was still the Lord of vidava, and all the rules he was willing to leave were the same.


    The other one who doesn''t want to leave is father sparsokukotsky. He said he wants to stay in Brest parish and continue to preach.


    Of course, Cherchen is very sad that father sparsokukotsky wants to leave the team. The priest is a good man and has guided the confused himself more than once.


    However, there is no feast that never ends. After all, separation is inevitable. Chechen forced himself to raise his glass and said goodbye to the father of sparsokukotsky. He told the priest that he had informed Ingrid to give the priest a large sum of money for preaching and building a new church.

 Chapter 817

    Cherchen was ready to go to Sweden with Queen Christina, but the arrival of an uninvited guest almost disrupted his plan.


    This man is marshal lubaumatsky.


    Chechen was shocked by the arrival of Marshal lubaumatsky. Because at this moment, the marshal should have taken refuge in the Holy Roman Empire.


    Marshal lubaomatsky didn''t seem surprised by Chechen''s shock. He smiled at Chechen and said, "Chechen, long time no see."


    Chechen reacted. He saluted lubaumatsky, then turned sideways and invited the marshal into the house.


    "Marshal, I didn''t expect it was you." Chechen said respectfully.


    Lubaumatsky looked into the hall. Then he took off his wide brimmed hat and cloak and handed them to the two attendants behind him.


    As soon as they entered the house, the two attendants looked around with vigilant eyes. At a glance, they were the Marshal''s escort.


    Chechen asked the marshal to sit down, and he sat opposite the marshal.


    After sitting down, neither of them spoke for a moment.


    For Cherchen, he knows very well that as a wanted criminal of the Republic, lubaomatsky sneaked into Poland alone and came to see himself. He must have a great purpose or ask for himself. But now he just wants to get rid of the disturbance in Poland and doesn''t want to get involved in the struggle between the king and the marshal.


    LV baomazi basically wanted to wait for Cherchen to ask his intention first. At this time, seeing that Cherchen didn''t speak, he had to open his mouth first.


    "Cherchen, I am very grateful to you for your outspoken advice when I was persecuted by some people with evil intentions," said lubaomatsky.


    "Marshal flattered me. I just did what an honest man would do." Chechen replied carefully.


    Lubaumatsky nodded. He sighed, and then complained for Che Chen: "it''s a pity that your majesty rejected loyal and good people and appointed crafty and cunning people for his own selfish desires. You just said a few good words for me and were punished by seclusion."


    "Coming." Chechen thought to himself.


    He was vaguely aware that the marshal was about to say what he was looking for tonight.


    Lubaumatsky said and stood up. He remembered from Chechen that he had lost all his honor and property and was forced to flee abroad. The Marshal''s face flushed with anger, and his eyes seemed to be on fire.


    The marshal was like an angry lion. He walked around the living room and said loudly: "I meant to spend my remaining life abroad. Although the king lost to me, he was the monarch of the Republic and the father of all the nobles. However, more and more nobles wrote to me about the king''s perverse acts at home. He violated the treaty and attacked the good. The kind nobles only washed their faces with tears and stretched out their hands to heaven, looking forward to God''s grace, because of the king''s grace They are not qualified to accept it. They begged me again and again, begged me to return home to preside over the overall situation and lead them to set things right. I promised them that although the crime against the king would lead me to hell after death, the Republic is my mother, and I can''t let my mother be destroyed in my father''s hands. "


    With that, LV baomatsky looked at Cherchen with bright eyes.


    "Aleval Chechen, you are my reliable friend. I hope you will join our noble alliance and be a hero to save the Republic."


    The so-called aristocratic alliance is a political association established by aristocrats, clergy, City Council or army in the Republic of Poland. It was first a self-defense organization that several cities united against rampant bandits, and later evolved into a political alliance.


    The aristocratic alliance aims at the necessary moment (e.g. vacancy period) Protect the government and national security. For example, the deputy commander of Lithuania Pavel sapega and the great aristocrat lantzkoronsky established an aristocratic alliance during the Swedish invasion of Poland. The purpose of this alliance is to unite all federal aristocrats who are unwilling to yield to the rule of the Swedes to fight together and express their loyalty to the monarchs in exile.


    However, the role of the aristocratic alliance is not always so just. The purpose of some alliances is to launch a legal rebellion against the "illegal" behavior of the king. This is similar to the Qing Dynasty in ancient China, but unlike the Chinese who only beat the treacherous officials but not the emperor, the goal of the legal rebellion of the Polish aristocracy is directly directed at the king himself.


    For example, in 1606, the rebellion launched by the aristocratic alliance initiated by the great nobles mikowai zebdowski, Jan szczesny Herbert, Stanislaw stadniski, Alexander Joseph lisowski and Jan woods razville resulted from their dissatisfaction with Sigismund III''s efforts to strengthen the kingship. They had violated the king''s rule Under the pretext of the Henry treaty, Sigmund III was required to abide by the treaty by force, and also proposed to expel the Jesuit from the Republic; the house of representatives appointed state officials rather than the king; local officials should be elected rather than appointed by local elections; expanding the protection of Protestants and enhancing their rights.


    The purpose of the aristocratic alliance established by lubaomatsky is obviously the latter.


    He wanted to use force to coerce King Jan kazimiz to give up reform and restore his power and status.


    Since it is necessary to use force, lubaomatsky must have more powerful force than the reformists. The new royal army under the command of King Jan kazimizh has 20000 people, as well as famous generals such as Stefan charnietsky, Stanislaw pototsky and Jan sobeski. Although the number of lubaomatsky''s supporters and his own private army is no less than that of the king''s army However, it was inferior in quality and commander''s quality. Therefore, lubaomatsky came all the way to vidava to seek Cherchen''s membership.


    But Chechen had already decided not to be involved in political struggle.


    What''s more, his wife Natalie is a firm reformer. Do you want to fight with her on the battlefield?


    "Sorry, marshal."


    "I''m sorry, your excellency lubaumatsky."


    When Cherchen refused, Queen Christina went out accompanied by Carlson and Pedro.


    Seeing the sudden arrival of "outsiders", LV baomatsky''s two guards put their hands on the sword around their waist with vigilance.


    "It''s your Majesty the Regent. I didn''t expect you to be here," lubaumatsky saluted Christina.


    Christina smiled and saluted.


    She said, "Your Excellency lubomatsky, aleval Cherchen has accepted my invitation to go to Sweden and become governor of Riga. Therefore, he can only refuse your kindness."


    LV baomatsky looked at Cherchen and saw that Cherchen did not refute Christina''s statement.


    He is a sensible man. He knows that if Queen Christina says that Chechen has no objection, then Chechen will certainly not stand on his side.


    Lubaumatsky''s dignity prevented him from being forced to be shameless.


    "In that case," Lv baomatsky said with a smile, "aleval Chechen, I wish you a prosperous future in the kingdom of Sweden. You are a foreigner, you can freely choose the object of loyalty, but I can''t. I am the son of the Republic, and I can only choose to fight for the Republic."


    "Marshal."


    Listening to lubaomatsky''s generous and sad words, Cherchen was a little sad. But he held out a hand and held it with lubaumatsky''s hand.


    "God bless you."


    "Bless you too."


    With his hands separated, lubaomatsky took over the wide brimmed hat and cloak handed over by the guard and left.


    Cherchen, Christina and Pedro took lubaumatsky to the door and watched him leave.


    Looking at the carriage going away, Pedro suddenly said to Chechen, "my nephew, I''ll lead a team to send the marshal. He is a wanted criminal of the king. We can''t tell if something happens in vidawadi or he''s arrested."


    Chechen thought that uncle Pedro''s words were also reasonable, so he asked him to lead 30 cavalry to escort LV baomatsky.


    Pedro quickly gathered up his men and horses. He rode away with thirty.


    LV baomatsky''s carriage was walking slowly on the avenue of vidava. He heard the rapid sound of Horseshoes behind him, so he asked what was happening behind the guard.


    The guard told him that it was Chechen''s uncle Pedro who came with a team of cavalry.


    Lubaomatsky''s heart lit up hope - he thought that Cherchen had changed his mind and was ready to join his aristocratic alliance.


    So lubaumatsky ordered the coachman to slow down and wait for Pedro''s arrival.


    Soon pedro arrived at the carriage.


    He said to LV baomatsky in the car through the window: "marshal, my nephew is worried that the road is not peaceful. Let me escort you."


    After listening to Pedro''s words, lubaumatsky was somewhat disappointed. But he said calmly, "thank you."


    So, the thirty cavalry brought by Pedro were on both sides of the carriage, escorting LV baomatsky forward, while Pedro smashed beside the carriage and spoke to LV baomatsky in the carriage from time to time.


    "Marshal, if only you had come here during the day. Then you could see a thriving look. Under the governance of our uncle and nephew, this place is full of vitality everywhere: there are water mills and wind mills in every village, and more than 1000 farmers pay rent and tribute for us. People''s families raise horses and cattle. At lunch time, the smoke from the thatch curls and the bell tower of the Catholic Church rings I dare say that there are few places in the Republic that can compare with a rich town like vidava. "


    Listening to Pedro''s flaunting words, lubaumatz responded: "the talents of you and Cherchen are obvious to all the nobles of the Republic."


    "Hum!"


    After hearing lubaumatsky''s compliment, Pedro was not happy, but hummed.


    "But even if they have talent, those who are jealous of virtue and ability don''t even give us a city. They not only take Brest back, but also want to take my nephew''s Bratslav as their own."


    These words made lubaomatsky smell - I''m afraid this uncle of Cherchen didn''t come to send himself.

 Chapter 818

    When passing a roadside tavern rented by Jews, lubaomatsky stopped his carriage.


    He invited Pedro to have a rest and drink a few drinks - which also created an opportunity for Pedro to talk to himself.


    Pedro readily agreed.


    So they went into the tavern. The marshal and Pedro''s guards were left waiting outside - the tavern was too small to accommodate so many people.


    When the Jewish boss saw a customer come to the door, he smiled and showed his yellow teeth. When he saw that the visitor was Lord Pedro, he quickly wiped the table and chair with a greasy rag, and then bowed down to ask them to sit down.


    When they sat down, the Jewish boss took out the best honey wine in the tavern.


    Pedro took out a tale and threw it to the Jewish boss.


    "Stay outside until I tell you not to come," he said in a commanding tone.


    Before the Jewish boss took it, he bent down and bowed and stepped back.


    When he did all this, lubaumatsky just looked at him coldly and didn''t say a word. But Pedro''s move to drive away the Jews made him more confident that Pedro must have something important to say to himself.


    Pedro stood up and poured a glass of wine for lubaumatsky, and then poured a glass for himself.


    After a sip of wine, Pedro said to lubaumatsky: "Marshal, you may not know that Chechen and I were penniless when we landed in Riga almost ten years ago. I was reluctant to drink more wine like this. But when we arrived in Poland, our destiny changed. We worked for the Republic, for feodo obhovich, for yanush raziweu and for King Jan kachmidge. My nephew and I We have gained countless wealth, and even the king of France has heard of our reputation. We have vast fiefs in vidava and Bratslav, and tens of thousands of elite soldiers under our command. If someone told me ten years ago that I would achieve today, I would smash a wine bottle on his forehead and call him a drunk and liar. "


    After saying so much, Pedro took another sip from his glass and then said, "I love this country. She is my second hometown."


    Lubaumatsky nodded: "yes, Poland is indeed a generous mother. She warmly entertains people from any country and rewards them handsomely for their contributions."


    "You''re right."


    Pedro took off his hat and put it down on the table.


    His few gray hair trembled slightly in the candlelight.


    "So I often say to my children that we should regard Poland as our motherland, raise future generations in the faith of Christ, and teach children arithmetic, Latin and polish. However, even if I have obtained so much, I still have regret."


    Speaking of this, Pedro raised his head and stared at lubomatsky.


    The marshal knew that the most important part of the conversation between them had arrived.


    "My nephew Chechen, he did so much, but he didn''t even get the position of Senator. Brest, it was promised by the king, but if he said no, it would be gone; isn''t he worthy of the position of Marshal? Even Jan sobesky is already marshal. He has done less for this country than Jan sobesky and them."


    "Jan kazimieri is a hero who has been slow," lubaomatsky mused.


    He seemed to know what Pedro wanted - the power of the marshal, the position of the Senate, the rule of Brest fortress.


    As long as Cherchen is willing to send troops to help him fight the king and return the bright future of the Republic, he will give them to him without stint.


    "Now, my nephew is disheartened and wants to go to Sweden. He wants to abandon everything here. He can do it, but I can''t! Because vidava and blazlav are his and my efforts. They should be inherited by yanush and Anna. These should be theirs! Hey, my nephew can give up everything quietly and don''t fight for anything for his children, But I want to fight for it. So I came to see you without telling him, just to win our family''s permanent place in the Republic by working for you and the alliance. "


    Lubaumatsky was silent.


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe what Pedro said. He is also a grandfather. He knows that he can do anything for his grandson.


    Lubaumatsky is worried about Pedro''s ability.


    Although Pedro has always been the deputy head of the mercenary regiment, he has not heard of his outstanding military talent. Moreover, it is doubtful whether other officers of the mercenary regiment will obey his orders without telling Cherchen.


    If Pedro can only dispatch hundreds of people in the end, he will do little to help his career.


    When Pedro saw that lubaumatsky did not speak, he mistakenly thought that the marshal doubted his loyalty.


    "Marshal, can''t you trust me?" asked Pedro angrily. "If I want to be bad for marshal, I can tie marshal to Warsaw just by riding these thirty horses."


    "Your Excellency misunderstood."


    Hearing what Pedro said, lubaomatsky quickly explained, "I don''t doubt your loyalty. I''m just worried about whether you can mobilize the troops of the mercenary regiment if it''s hidden from your nephew. As far as I know, the officers under Cherchen are loyal to him."


    Seeing that lubaomatsky was worried about this, Pedro waved his hand in disapproval.


    "You don''t need to worry about this, marshal. I promise that a complete mercenary regiment will be under the command of Marshal. They have trained with the king''s new army and know their tactics like the back of their hands."


    "Then," hearing that Pedro was so determined and confident, lubaumatsky also assured him: "Lord Pedro, I also swear by my noble reputation and family that as long as you can be beneficial to me and my just cause in the future, I will personally present the scepter of the marshal, the position of the Senate and the rule of Brest."


    In the East, the star shines brightly. The Jewish owner of the tavern sat on the threshold, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Suddenly, he was kicked in the back.


    Like a monkey''s ass burned, the Jewish boss jumped up. When he turned around and saw that Pedro and his friend came out, the Jewish boss immediately changed his smile.


    "Your Excellency, have you had a good drink?" he said with a flattering smile.


    As he reached an agreement with lubaumatsky, Pedro was in a good mood at this time. He smiled and said, "drink well. Boss, your wine is really good."


    "Thank you for your compliment. If you like, I''ll send some jars to your house?"


    "It''s not necessary to send it. You should prepare more, the more the better. After a while, I''ll be of great use," said Pedro.


    Seeing that there was a big business, the Jewish boss smiled even more.


    He nodded and bowed that he must be ready.

 Chapter 819

    After reaching a private agreement with lubaumatsky and sending him out of vidava''s boundary, Pedro returned home.


    The next night, Pedro began to pretend to be ill.


    "I have a fever."


    He said to Cherchen and Christina who came to see him.


    In order to act realistically, Pedro really stripped himself this time and jumped into a bucket of ice water.


    "Dear uncle, it''s just a fever. Salburn can cure you with a dose of medicine." Chechen said passionately holding Pedro''s hot hand.


    While talking, salburn had come to the door with the medicine box on his back.


    Che Chen hurriedly moved his body to make room for the doctor.


    After careful examination, salben told Chechen that deputy head Pedro just had a small cold and would get better in a few days after taking the medicine he prescribed.


    "However," salben told Chechen, "commander, it''s cold outside now. The deputy commander is weak after he is ill. It''s best not to go far, but to stay at home and have a good rest."


    Chechen nodded and said yes.


    But after salben left, Chechen made a mistake.


    Because he was going to pack up immediately and go to Sweden with Christina''s sister.


    But now my uncle is ill and can''t travel far, so the trip to Sweden is bound to be delayed. But as the Regent queen, how much government affairs in the kingdom of Sweden are waiting for her to deal with. Christina can''t wait for uncle Pedro to recover in vidava.


    Finally, Chechen decided to focus on his uncle.


    He said to Christina, "sister Christina, why don''t you go back to Sweden first. I''ll take care of my uncle here. When the spring weather gets warmer and his illness gets better, I''ll go to Stockholm to find you."


    "That''s good," Christina nodded.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Just then, Pedro coughed loudly. Then he turned his head to Cherchen and Christina: "my dear nephew, don''t delay your trip because of me. You''d better go to Sweden with her majesty."


    Hearing what Pedro said, Chechen angrily said, "dear uncle, how can I leave you here alone. Of course we have to go together."


    Pedro waved.


    "Don''t make a mountain out of a molehill. Besides, you''re not a doctor, and your stay here won''t help me in any way. I mean, you''d better go to Sweden with the queen first. It''s like going to the front station. While I stay in vidava to recuperate and sell vidava''s house and land by the way."


    "Uncle, I promised bachit to leave all his land and houses to him," Chechen reminded.


    "Oh, I remember, that''s how you promised him," said Pedro.


    He then found another reason.


    "Then if I don''t sell the land and houses, I''ll stay here and pick up the tale and gold coins I buried in the forest just in case. These are always the property of our uncle and nephew."


    "When did you bury the treasure in vidava? I don''t know!" Chechen said in surprise.


    He didn''t expect uncle Pedro to hide private money.


    Uncle Pedro used to bury gold and silver coins, but he never told himself where they were buried.


    "That''s not the point!"


    Pedro was a little dizzy by Chechen''s ability to switch off the topic. He felt that his mind was burning worse. So while he was still awake, Pedro spoke out his plan in a firm breath.


    "You and her majesty go back to Sweden first and take Anna, janush and Fatima with you. Then I stay here to recuperate and deal with the aftermath. My uncle is old and has a bad memory. I can''t remember some places where the treasure is buried, so I have to look for it."


    Chechen disagreed first. He still felt that uncle Pedro could not be left here alone. But unable to stand Pedro''s stubbornness, he finally agreed to Uncle Le''s plan.


    "In addition to Xie Miao''s guard who escorts me and Christina''s sister, I''ll leave the rest of the mercenary regiment to you. When the spring comes next year, uncle, dig out those treasures as soon as possible, and then come to Stockholm to meet us."


    "I will, I will."


    When Pedro saw that his "treachery" had succeeded, he cried happily and held Cherchen''s hand tightly.


    The next day after that, Fatima and her two children embarked on a journey to Sweden with sister Christina.


    And Pedro made sure that Chechen had gone far and would not come back. He got up from his bed, and the first thing he did was summon Viscount Hesse.


    When Viscount Hessen came, Pedro asked directly, "Viscount, how do I treat you on weekdays?"


    Viscount Hesse was stunned at this.


    Does the deputy head of Pedro want to show his loyalty and stand in the team? But the head of the mercenary Corps is his nephew. He''s not going to carry out a coup or force the palace, is he?


    The Viscount thought for a moment, and he replied tactfully, "you and captain Chechen have treated me very well."


    "Don''t talk about my nephew, just how I treat you?" Pedro insisted, as if dissatisfied with Viscount Hesse''s answer.


    This forced Viscount Hesse into a corner. He had to compliment: "deputy head, you treat me like my father."


    Pedro happily patted Viscount Hesse on the shoulder.


    "Just know! Now, Dad, I have a secret thing for you to do. If this thing is done well, I will never treat you badly. What awaits you after it is done is prosperity and high officials."


    "What''s the matter?" Viscount Hesse was moved when he heard Pedro say that he could not only prosper, but also get high-ranking officials.


    Pedro whispered in Viscount Hesse''s ear.


    The more he listened, the more pale Viscount Hesse''s face became.


    When Pedro finished, viscount Hesse asked tremblingly, "does he know this?"


    "He doesn''t know," Pedro said clearly.


    The Viscount sighed and seemed relieved.


    "Deputy commander Pedro, I am willing to do what you say, because I respect you as much as I respect my father. But now the only mercenaries I can mobilize are Hessian mercenaries who are familiar with me, and like mamay''s Cossacks, elishey''s cavalry and fedot''s muskets. They only listen to the commander''s orders, and I can''t move a person without Cherchen''s orders. Lean here I''m afraid the hundreds of people will not contribute much to the cause of you and the marshal. "


    Viscount Hesse was clearly putting up difficulties and told Pedro that he couldn''t do it.


    But it was difficult for Viscount Hesse, not for Pedro.


    "Your Excellency, just promise to obey my orders, and I will deal with other people." Pedro said seriously.


    Such seriousness is rare for Pedro, but if he shows such a look for something one day, he must do it.

 Chapter 820

    After receiving the assurance of viscount Hesse, Pedro began his next plan.


    Of course, in order to stabilize people''s hearts and hide his true intention, he is also actively preparing for leaving vidava.


    Pedro first found the mayor of vidava and told him that he wanted to sell all the properties here and Chechen to go abroad. He would not come back later. He asked the mayor to send invitations to the noble estates, villages and farms everywhere in vidava, inviting everyone to come to vidava on February 22. He would practice it for himself with the most grand banquet.


    After listening to Pedro''s words, the mayor hrubeni asked in a confirmed tone, "is it everyone, sir?"


    "Sure. What''s the problem?" asked Pedro.


    Hrubeni bowed first, and then said in an admonishing tone, "Sir, I know you like excitement. But it''s not proper for an aristocrat to sit with a low-level person and drink and have fun."


    It turned out that hrubeni was worried that Pedro''s undifferentiated banquet for everyone would make the nobles who came to the meeting feel uncomfortable and think that they were not respected as they should be.


    If in the past, Pedro, who was determined to integrate himself into the Polish aristocracy, would gladly accept hrubeni''s proposal. But this time, eating and drinking were not his real purpose.


    So Pedro immediately refuted hrubeni and asked him to do as he asked.


    Helubeni was helpless. He had to write invitations and notices according to Pedro''s orders.


    Then two days later, Pedro called mamay.


    Ma Mai was the Cossack who made contributions in the battle of konotop. After the battle of konotop, Cherchen realized the great power of the mixture of German double handed swordsmen and Cossack sailors. He selected 300 people from Bratslav''s Cossacks and mixed them with his German double handed swordsmen to form a new infantry team.


    The team leader is Ma Mai.


    Before coming to see Pedro, Ma Mai was packing with his Cossack companions in the team and preparing to return to brazlav.


    Like most Cossacks, he cannot leave his hometown. For them, Ukraine is their home.


    As soon as Pedro entered mamay, he held him in his arms.


    "Cherchen and I really don''t want to be separated from you. Although you joined our team later than yelisheyi, I love you and yelisheyi. There is no difference between them."


    As he spoke, Pedro''s tears and nose ran down.


    Ma Mai was also moved by Pedro''s words.


    If Cherchen and Pedro were not going to a bitter and cold place like Sweden, how could he be willing to separate from them.


    "Daddy Pedro, how I wish you to stay here," said mamel with tears. "I will pray for you day and night in front of the image of Christ. And I will visit you in Sweden when I am free."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Pedro patted Madu on the back.


    Then he asked about the other Cossacks.


    Knowing that they had packed their bags, Pedro made a request to mamay that he would invite all the Cossacks to drink.


    Ma Mai was a little strange, because he had received the invitation from the mayor khrubeni and knew that vidava would hold a practice banquet on February 22 more than a month later.


    "You are different. They are guests, but you are my children and loyal friends. So before entertaining them, I''ll have a small drink with you."


    In a word, Ma Mai was moved to tears again.


    The banquet was held in the Jewish tavern where Pedro had plotted with lubomatsky.


    According to Pedro''s orders, the Jewish boss had already prepared a lot of wine. After knowing that Pedro was going to entertain everyone in vidava, he suddenly realized that the LORD was preparing for that day.


    When Pedro and mamay came with more than 300 Cossacks, the Jewish boss was shocked. He had never received so many customers in his life.


    At first, the tavern couldn''t hold more than 30 people, let alone more than 300 people now. But fortunately, the Cossacks didn''t choose anything as long as they had wine. When the boss opened the cellar and brought out all the wine, the Cossacks cheered and all jumped on all kinds of wine. Then you and my team lit a bonfire on the roadside and sat on the ground, sipping the wine.


    After three rounds of wine, a Cossack team leader who immersed his white beard in dark red honey wine and poured a large jar of honey wine in one breath raised an empty glass and said loudly: "everyone, let''s toast deputy head Pedro. May the deputy head live forever and be healthy!"


    "Long live!" cried the Cossack.


    The sound rustled the snow leaves on the shaking trees.


    With one person, all kinds of blessings can be heard.


    Some drunken Cossacks even sang:


    "Please drink with us,


    Dear dad,


    Dear dad!


    Please drink with us,


    All the way to the tombs,


    Drink all the way to the tombs! "


    When the song stopped, Pedro saw that it was time, so he stood up from the bench in front of the door.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I don''t want to be separated from you. I hope to drink with you to the tombs like the song. When I think of being separated from you, I will burn inside and feel miserable. What can I do? In Poland, my nephew and I have no place to live, so we can only go far away."


    Then Pedro began to cry.


    The cry infected everyone at once.


    "Our lives are miserable!" said a Cossack in a shrill voice.


    "The head and deputy head are good people, and the king is an asshole," someone said.


    "For this world where good people are not rewarded, let''s embrace it." someone suggested.


    So all the people got up from their seats and began to hug each other one by one.


    Passionate tears fell down these harsh drunken cheeks.


    "Don''t go, don''t go!" shouted the Cossack who wished Pedro a long life and eternal health.


    "Don''t go, don''t go. After leaving the mercenary regiment, we only have to sleep with bean straw." the Cossacks asked Pedro to stay one after another.


    "Stay, father Pedro. We''ll occupy vidava and then capture Rhodes, and let the head be our king, and you''ll be the vice king." the crimson mamei shouted in the opposite direction to where Pedro sat


    Pedro buried his face in the glass. He smiled at the bloody wine.


    After drinking the wine, the Cossacks set a fire in the Jewish owner''s tavern and burned him up.

 Chapter 821

    On February 22, thousands of vehicles suddenly poured into vidava. These vehicles are various and varied: some wheels are made of wicker, others have no spokes and are chiseled out of a whole piece of wood; There are four wheeled carts of farmers and light carriages of nobles.


    Guests with titles and high status bring servants, family and gifts, while those with low status or simply mixed food and drink are empty handed.


    Bachit took people to light countless fires in the square, and people used them for cooking. The lids of barrels of wine are opened and piled in the open air. Anyone who wants to drink will scoop up a ladle.


    As the LORD had not yet appeared, vidava was crowded everywhere, people were crowded and in a mess, and the voices were noisy and buzzing like a beehive.


    Some Jews, Austrians or nearby farmers who have long smelled the business opportunities have brought all kinds of goods, so they sell them along the street.


    The mayor hrubeni walked through the crowd. His ears were filled with shouts, curses, children''s cries, dogs and horses.


    "I''ve lived so long and have never seen such a messy practice banquet," he thought as he walked.


    As he passed bachit, hrubeni glanced at the black man.


    "Wait and see, if you don''t go with me, I''ll let you go with those mud legs." helubeni thought fiercely.


    Like many people, hrubeni also had the idea of vidava''s farms and villages after Cherchen and Pedro left. However, compared with those people, as the mayor, helubeni knew that Cherchen would leave everything to bachit and the refugees settled here, so he had hoped to corrupt this large amount of wealth with bachit, turn the land into his own and turn the farmers into serfs.


    It is conceivable that hrubeni was severely rejected by bachit.


    He also hated bachit.


    After hitting a nail in bachit, hrubeni had to join hands with foreign nobles and officials who coveted vidava, which made him earn at least 30% less after the success.


    Before arriving at the Catholic Church in vidava, hrubeni asked if Pedro, the horse in front of the door, was still praying inside. After receiving a positive answer, hrubeni stood at the door and waited.


    The chapel in the church was empty. Only two candles swayed in front of the altar, casting the red and golden flame on the face of the statue of Christ carved in plaster.


    Pedro lay quietly on the ground, motionless.


    The priest of this church is father sparsokukotsky. He was surprised to see Pedro come to pray, drink and repent at such an important moment today. But the priest received Pedro.


    "I''m guilty." this was Pedro''s first and only sentence.


    Then he was silent.


    So father spasokukotsky let Pedro repent to the holy image alone and told Jesus Christ his sin.


    "I''m guilty," Pedro said silently in his heart.


    After today, he will leave vidava and embark on a path of rebellion against the king.


    In any country, rebelling against the king is a felony.


    "God, no matter how you will punish me in the future, please let me do this and let the aleval family become a prominent gate in Poland and shine with the Republic." Pedro continued to pray.


    For this day, he sent his nephew away and wooed Viscount Hesse and Ma Mai. Right away, bachit will fall into his urn.


    After that, he will lead the mercenary corps to join the army of Marshal lubaomatsky and command Warsaw.


    "God bless me. Amen!" cried Pedro again in his heart.


    Perhaps God responded to his call, or it was purely psychological. Pedro felt that his breathing was getting faster and faster. He felt that a new vitality and new strength had been injected into his body. He felt that his mind was becoming clearer and clearer, and a sense of happiness and warmth enveloped his whole body and mind.


    In short, he felt blessed by Christ.


    "God!" Pedro raised his head and shouted.


    Then he got up and went out.


    The door of the church was opened. When hrubeni saw Pedro coming out, he hurried to meet him.


    "My Lord, it''s 11 o''clock in five minutes," he whispered.


    Pedro nodded.


    He stepped forward and walked towards the center of the square under the opening of the Ma Bian and the guard.


    At 11 noon on February 22, with the sound of three guns, hrubeni, on behalf of the people of the whole town, said goodbye to Pedro in Latin according to traditional etiquette.


    As usual, he asked Pedro not to leave his people, saying that once these helpless lambs left their shepherds, they would have no choice.


    When the people and residents standing in front of him heard what he said, they all folded their hands and repeated, "don''t leave! Don''t leave!"


    Pedro''s answer, of course, was that he and Cherchen had to go.


    At this time, representatives of nobles and officials presented gifts. Pedro took over after repeated denials.


    At this point, the farewell ceremony should have ended.


    Next, it''s time for the party.


    But just then, an angry cry came out of the crowd.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Everyone looked in the direction of the sound. Bachit walked towards Pedro and his casual hrubeni with a trembling old man in his hand.


    When he came to Pedro, bachit stopped. He threw the man to the ground.


    "Lord chablinch!" said hrubeni, looking at the man''s face and turning pale with surprise.


    This man was one of the nobles who conspired with hrubeni to seize vidava land and farmers.


    "Although it''s rude, Pedro, I''d like to ask you to do one last thing for us before you leave," said bachit.


    "What''s up?"


    "Punish your mayor, hrubeni," said bakhti, pointing to hrubeni.


    Then bachit opened his hand and motioned to the people around him, and then shouted: "Ladies and gentlemen, I have just heard a bad and angry news. Our city magistrate, helubeni, together with a group of shameless nobles, wants to seize our land and turn us into serfs after the departure of head Chechen and deputy head Pedro. Moreover, the means they use are legal, and the law gives them such power."


    The people, especially the farmers from various villages and farms, blew up the pot. They had no idea that they would suffer such a miserable fate immediately after Pedro left.


    For a time, the timid sincerely begged Pedro to stay and continue to be their loving father; the bold asked Pedro to kill hrubeni.


    Hrubeni collapsed and shivered.


    Hrubeni may be a good hand at playing tricks behind his back, but once he is exposed to people like bachit who lick blood on the battlefield, he is no different from a mouse.


    "Lord, help me," hrubeni cried to Pedro.


    At this time, Pedro was his only life-saving straw.


    Pedro picked up hrubeni. He pretended to be embarrassed and said to bachit: "bachit, hrubeni is an official of the Republic and a servant of his majesty. Even if I am still the Lord of vidava, I have no right to deal with him."


    This made hrubeni excited at once.


    Yes, I''m a noble. What can these mud legs do to themselves?


    Hrubeni raised his head, and his provocative face and eyes seemed to say, "how dare you treat me?"


    Bakhte''s angry silver teeth were broken. He held his hand into a fist and really wanted to hit the provocative face.


    But bachit finally suppressed his impulse.


    He asked Pedro, "what do you say about this?"


    Pedro sighed. He looked helpless.


    Seeing that Pedro was unwilling to do justice for himself, bachit was shocked. He suddenly stepped forward and stepped on the chest of the fallen Sir chabrinch. Then he grabbed the staring hrubeni and grabbed his neck.


    From beginning to end, Pedro watched. He didn''t even blink his eyelids.


    Because that''s what Pedro wanted.


    Bachit killed them in full view of the public. He knew he could not escape the blame, so he said to Pedro, "deal with me, you should have the power."

 Chapter 822

    "Guys, we can''t go to Sweden for the time being."


    In a grove outside the town of vidava, Pedro said to the officers of the mercenary regiment who had been called back.


    At this time, all the officers of the mercenary Corps such as yelishei, Xie Miao, Oksana, warwarwara and salbon were present, while Viscount Hessen and mamei were not among them, and father sparsokukotsky was not present.


    However, no one expressed any doubts about this. It was not unusual that some officers could not attend the meeting because of him.


    Yelishei and Ingrid and others looked at each other and looked puzzled when they heard Pedro say so.


    They had already assembled outside the town of vidava with their troops and horses, and set off immediately after Pedro''s banquet. But now, Pedro said he couldn''t go for the time being.


    "What happened? Deputy Colonel Pedro and Deputy Colonel bakhte." yelishei asked on behalf of the people.


    Bachit, who was standing next to Pedro, stood up when he heard yelisi''s question.


    "It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault," bachit said guiltily. "I killed hrubeni and Chablis."


    Ingrid screamed "ah".


    "Is it the mayor, helubeni, and the manor owner of Chablis manor, bock Chablis?"


    "Yes, it''s them. These guys are crazy. They want to seize the bread left by the regiment commander after you leave, and turn us into serfs. I know I''m angry, but I killed them in front of everyone. I wanted to..."


    Bachit would have continued, but Pedro interrupted him.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, although helubeni and Chablis made a mistake first, bachit killed the nobles in disregard of the law and was still in public. I think a judge will send someone to arrest him soon, and there will be nothing waiting for him except the gallows."


    After hearing this, the people were somewhat dejected and sympathetic.


    As the deputy head of the mercenary regiment, bashit rarely participated in the battle since the Warsaw battle, but it is obvious that he took the refugees to open up wasteland and build new canals in vidava, making contributions to the development of vidava. Moreover, bakhte is sincere, honest and good at fighting injustice for the poor. This excellent character also makes people very fond of him.


    "Deputy commander Pedro, let''s take deputy commander bakhte to Sweden. He can''t be left in vidava." Sal pleaded with Pedro.


    "Yes, to Sweden."


    "This is the best way."


    "I agree."


    Salburn''s proposal was endorsed by many mercenary Corps officers.


    But bachit himself disagreed.


    He said, "everyone, thank you for your kindness. But I can''t go. As soon as I go, I will flee from sin. Those shameless nobles and officials will be able to confiscate the land left to me by the regimental commander in good faith."


    As he said this, bachit showed an expression like a saint.


    Obviously, when he killed hrubeni and Chablis, bachit had already put life and death aside.


    Yelishei and others turned their attention to Pedro. Smart people like Oksana expected that since Pedro brought bachit, he would not watch him die.


    Sure enough, Pedro said, "everyone, for the present, there is only one way to save bachit''s life."


    "What way!" the crowd asked in unison.


    "Go to Warsaw and ask the king," said Pedro.


    When elishey heard Pedro''s words, his hope was like a deflated balloon.


    "It''s useless, it''s useless." yelishei shook his head and said, "the commander has lost the favor of Jan kazimiz. The king won''t help bakhte."


    Others think the same.


    Pedro was pleased with the distrust and disgust shown by everyone to King Jan kazimiz, because as long as everyone had such an idea, it would be much easier for him to convince everyone.


    "Everybody!" Pedro raised his voice. "I''m not really kneeling down to beg for forgiveness, but using this to beg."


    Then Pedro patted the saber at his waist.


    The king was coerced by force to accept his request - Pedro''s meaning could not be clearer.


    Bachit didn''t expect that Pedro, who didn''t deal with him very well, would say such words in order to save himself. He was moved and excited. He opened his mouth several times but didn''t know what to say.


    For a moment, the grove was silent. Only the "rustle" of snow on the canopy.


    Even yelishei, the loudest screamer just now, stopped talking - it was because Pedro''s advice was too bold and reckless.


    After a while, yelishei opened his mouth.


    "I wonder if we''ll send someone to Sweden to ask the head for instructions?"


    Undoubtedly, yelishei believed that such an important decision was taken by Cherchen - although it was suspected of ignoring Pedro''s authority as deputy head.


    As for yelishei''s words, Pedro could have prevaricated with the words "when Cherchen Lin left, he gave me the full power of the mercenary regiment", but he didn''t do so.


    Because Pedro knew that there were not a few mercenaries who had the same ideas as yelishei. If they refuse by tough means, they will inevitably be convinced. The next thing he needs to do is to put all the people of the mercenary regiment into it.


    "Yeltsin''s suggestion is certainly good." Pedro first affirmed Yeltsin''s words, and then began to deny them:


    "But Chechen is now in Sweden. It''s freezing and snowy. We can''t send someone here for a month or two. It''s enough time for those corrupt officials to arrest bachit ten times. Do we just stay in vidava and let them catch bachit for trial and wait to die? Or resist the law by force and wait for the king''s army to encircle and suppress us?"


    Pedro''s words silenced elishea.


    After refuting yelishei, Pedro said again: "Ladies and gentlemen, there is a saying that people are good at being bullied and horses are good at being ridden. My nephew, why your regiment leader is not promoted and rewarded repeatedly is not because he is too talkative and kind. Therefore, the king doesn''t take him seriously at all. Look at Christophe oberlinski, Anjie Carol goodzlinski and bogus RAF raziweu, which of them did not betray the Republic, but in the end? Each of them was forgiven by King Jan kazimiz. "


    The practical example given by Pedro made everyone nod and say yes. Yes, the king could forgive even the traitor, but he severely reprimanded Cherchen for his little mistake and asked him to think behind closed doors. It''s not because Cherchen is too kind to ask for more.


    Just when everyone silently agreed with Pedro''s statement that "crying children have milk to eat", mamay and Viscount Hesse took several people into the woods together.


    "Deputy commander Pedro," said mamay, "now the people in vidava town are excited. The people under deputy commander bachit are shouting to go to Warsaw to plead their grievances, and we can''t stop them."


    With that, Ma Mai pointed to an old farmer with a bent waist behind him, "these are their representatives."


    Bachit recognized the old man. Bachit married his children seven or eight years ago. At that time, Cherchen and they had just returned from cromea.


    The old farmer came to bachit. He knelt down, took bachit''s hand in his bony hands, put it on his lips and kissed it.


    "Bachit, you''ve been protecting us. Now it''s time for us to protect you," said the old farmer.


    Bachit burst into tears.


    The old farmer and several other representatives walked up to yelishei and others. They also fell to their knees, and then begged: "save bachit, save bachit."


    Everyone was moved.


    Therefore, the armed forces went to Warsaw to seek forgiveness for bakhte, which became the unanimous goal of all people.


    The soldiers of the mercenary regiment returned to the town. The roads originally guarded by Viscount Hesse and the Cossacks of mamay were reopened. Those irrelevant people were driven out of the town. They were told that the mercenary regiment would go to Warsaw to intercede for bachit. All the nobles and people with a sense of justice could support and support their just move.


    At night, black smoke came out of the chimneys of the blacksmiths, and bright light came out of the open workshop doors and the countless holes in the cow bladder on the windows. Young, middle-aged and old men stood in small groups. The hammers of the blacksmiths in the workshop beat rhythmically, and the clanging sound of blacksmithing spread all over the world all around.


    Everyone has a long pole in his hand, some of which are equipped with sickles, and some of which are poked with spearheads. The busy blacksmiths in the workshop are in a hurry to forge these sickles and spearheads - these are the weapons of the militia.


    The manor was temporarily changed into a headquarters. Pedro and the officers planned the route to Warsaw. Yelisi and others put forward many suggestions, but Pedro rejected them for various reasons. Finally, the route he chose was the rendezvous route agreed with field marshal lubaumatsky.


    When Pedro asked if Ingrid had enough food, grass and gunpowder, father sparsokukotsky broke in.


    The priest looked flustered. Such a flustered expression appeared on father spasokukotsky''s face, which Pedro and others had never seen before.


    The reason why father sparsokukotsky was so anxious was that he knew that all the mercenaries would go to Warsaw armed to seek "justice" for bachit.


    Does sparsokukotsky sympathize with bakhte? Of course, he sympathizes, but sparsokukotsky strongly disagrees with the mercenary regiment''s armed departure for Warsaw.


    Father sparsokukotsky knew that after the reformers led by the king and queen exiled lubaomatsky and subdued the Conservatives, the king''s strength had grown to the strongest in history. It was absolutely impossible for the king to give in by the mercenary Corps alone; moreover, Cherchen''s wife Natalie was in Warsaw. If King Jan kazimizz ordered Natalie to enlist the mercenary corps, wouldn''t it Can you face her with a sword?


    At that time, the famous mercenary regiment established by Chechen will be destroyed.


    Moreover, father sparsokukotsky also had a sense of loyalty and patriotism in his heart, and he didn''t want the mercenary regiment to meet the king''s sword soldiers.


    "Father, why are you here?" yelishei, who stood nearest to father spasokukotsky, said.


    But father spasokukotsky, who has always been close to yelishei, pushed yelishei away. He went straight to pidro and questioned pidro: "deputy commander pidro, I heard you''re going to lead troops to Warsaw?"


    "It''s to ask the king to pardon bakhte. Father, you should know that deputy commander bakhte killed hrubeni and chabrins because of righteous anger this morning," said Pedro.


    "Of course I know," said father sparsokukotsky anxiously, "of course there is something wrong with hrubeni and Chablis, but we should not use force to seek the king''s pardon for bakhte, and..."


    "And" before father spasokukotsky said anything, Pedro cut it off.


    "So, father, you don''t think that khrubeni and patch deserve to die. Instead, it should be the head of bachit who should pay for their lives?" Pedro said out of context.


    The priest choked for a moment.


    He didn''t expect that Pedro, who was always smiling, would have sharp teeth and sharp mouth. In fact, what he wanted to say was that King Jan kazimiz could not yield to the force of the mercenary Corps. But Pedro led his words to whether he sympathized with hrubeni and Chablis.


    "No, I don''t mean that," the priest explained. "I just think this matter should be handed over to the court for judgment. I believe the law will give bachit a fair judgment."


    "The court will only send him to the gallows," said Pedro.


    If father sparsokukotsky was anxious like a fire at this time, Pedro was a piece of ice, a piece of ice that could not be melted by any flame.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," spasokukotsky saw that he could not convince Pedro. He turned to others, fedot, Ingrid and yelisi, "Ladies and gentlemen, if you believe me, please believe in the king and the law again. I will go to qinstohova to see father koldzki with the king. He is highly respected. I believe that with him, the case of bachit''s murder will be judged fairly by the judge."


    "Father, it''s not that we don''t believe you or father kordezki. It''s just that over the years, we''ve been used to the king''s dishonesty and bullying. We really can''t believe him." fedot shook his head.


    "Everybody! Do you want the mercenary regiment established by Cherchen to be destroyed once?! the king will not give in, we will flow into a river of blood!" father sparsokukotsky said angrily.


    "Enough, father," Pedro interrupted spasokukotsky.


    "If you don''t want to be with us, we won''t be forced. But I hope you don''t waver here," said Pedro, winking at Viscount Hesse.


    The Viscount knows.


    He secretly made a sign of summons to a guard outside the door.


    "Father, I''m sorry."


    The viscount and the guard tied the priest''s hand, and then dragged father sparsokukotsky out in the priest''s shouting and swearing.


    "Everybody, we will win, because God is with us," said Pedro.


    "God is with us."

 Chapter 823

    In March, Pedro left vidava with a mercenary regiment of 3000. There were also nearly 2000 militia armed with sickles, long guns and flail - they were all peasants who loved debacht.


    The party marched towards Rhodes castle. This castle, together with Rhodes, is the domain of count kasmir teshkovich.


    At Rhodes castle, a private army of a thousand men led by the count stopped Pedro''s way.


    However, as expected, count kasimir teshkovic did not come to fight the mercenary regiment.


    The Earl''s emissary claimed that the Earl sympathized with bakhte''s experience and was willing to lead the army and Pedro to Beijing to "redress their grievances."


    This is really a happy ending.


    Having won allies without bloodshed, Pedro hurriedly invited count Casimir teshkovic to his camp to have dinner with himself and the officers of the mercenary regiment.


    Of course, count kasimir teshkovic''s words of sympathy for bakhte''s experience were just his pretext.


    In fact, the count was also the victim of the king''s reform. He supported Pedro''s entry into Warsaw only for his own interests.


    Count Casimir teshkovic''s wishful thinking is this: if Pedro''s mercenary regiment defeats the king or the king compromises it, as an ally of the mercenary regiment, the king naturally agrees to his demands; If the king refused or sent troops to destroy the mercenary regiment, he would revolt on the battlefield or surrender after returning to Rhodes, asking for the forgiveness of King Jan kazimiz.


    In short, count Casimir teshkovic knows how to protect himself.


    After a day''s rest in Rhodes, the mercenary regiment and its allies continued to move towards Warsaw. Along the way, many nobles with domestic servants or private troops took refuge in Pedro with the same purpose, which expanded the size of the army to 6000. The news they brought made Pedro happy and flustered.


    Two messages are actually one thing, because they happen before and after.


    The first news is about lubaumatsky. More than half a month ago, with the support of the Holy Roman emperor, lubaumatsky quickly formed a mercenary army and returned to his territory Lvov. There he raised an anti flag, and the great nobleman of the Republic of Poland, the former Grand Marshal, declared a "legitimate rebellion". He packaged himself as a fighter to defend the noble gold freedom and oppose evil autocracy, which was supported by many big nobles in China. Even some small nobles and farmers took the side of the marshal, and his army soon reached 30000.


    The second news is about Stefan charnietsky. The famous general of the Republic, a staunch supporter of King Jan kazimiz and queen ludwiga, immediately stationed in Lublin after lubaomatsky announced the rebellion, blocking lubaomatsky''s rebels from marching into Warsaw, and the two armies had a fierce confrontation.


    The second news flustered Pedro.


    Although Stefan charnietsky was regarded as a traitor by the nobility because he supported the reform of the king and queen, resulting in a great loss of prestige among the nobility, no one would doubt his excellent military talent. Now he has seized the strategic place of Lublin. If lubumatsky tries his best to fight Stefan charnietsky in Lublin, it will have extremely terrible and disastrous consequences.


    "If so," thought Pedro, "then I am blind and unlucky. Lubomatsky is really abandoned and hopeless by God!"


    Pedro''s view is that although lubaomatsky launched a rebellion, his strength is limited. If he wants to win, he must advance to Warsaw as quickly as possible and make trouble. Entanglement with Stefan charnietsky in Lublin is undoubtedly the way to defeat.


    The zamoshic fortress in Lublin was the fortress that once brought home two great owls, khmelinitsky and Carl X. The fortifications here are very advanced. There is no way to conquer them without spending years of time and a huge amount of manpower and materials.


    Now, the fence riders in the Republic are hesitant to wait and see. Although the conservative aristocrats everywhere are ready to move, they will not put their chips on the side of the marshal until the strength of the Royal Army remains and the war between lubomatsky and charnietsky is unclear.


    Once the stalemate broke out, the longer lubomutsky wasted in Lublin and the greater the loss, the more power the king could gather. When King Jan Kazimierz suppressed the conservative forces near Warsaw and led the Royal Army into Lublin, the failure of LV baomatsky was almost inevitable.


    "Should I change my course?" Pedro thought repeatedly. "If he does so recklessly, his own army will turn against him. If the strong attack is unfavorable, it will easily cause dissatisfaction and chaos. Just like the Russians under the city of krotop. Then the rebellion will be put down soon, and his lubomatsky will not be more terrible than a sword with a broken hilt."


    "This fool!" said Pedro.


    Pedro thought that he was going to Warsaw to seek "justice" and did not officially join or support lubomatsky''s rebellion. And the plot between myself and the marshal does not have any human and material evidence. Now I join King Jan kazimiz to help him put down the rebellion. Although I can''t get as much as lubaomatsky promised me, I can obviously get King Jan kazimiz''s forgiveness.


    Just when Pedro was going to abandon lubaumatsky, who was not in good luck, bakhte, yelisi and count kasimir teshkevich came back and forth.


    They also came to discuss countermeasures with Pedro after hearing the information of the battle between lubomutsky and Stefan charnietsky in Lublin.


    However, the opinions of the two waves of people are different or even diametrically opposite.


    Bachit and yelishei thought that the mercenary regiment went to Warsaw to seek justice, which was different from lubaomatsky''s rebellion. At this time, the army should stop moving forward or help the king put an end to the rebellion.


    Count kasimir teshkovic actively advocated to go to Lublin and meet lubomatsky.


    The disagreement between the two sides made Pedro even more upset. He had to use the tactic of Procrastination - waiting in place.


    By this time, the army had reached the pwotsk area. Go on for another four or five days, as long as you cross the visva River, it will be Warsaw.


    This wait is seven days. During this period, the mercenary regiment and kasimir teshkovic''s regular army were able to maintain order, but those aristocrats and civilian regiments who flocked to make trouble in the neighborhood. These people who lack military discipline are drunk from morning till night, wandering in the streets, shouting, arguing and fighting with people from other provinces, cities and counties; Some people in the militia controlled by bachit were also polluted by this bad atmosphere. They went to the countryside in groups to sneak around and flirt with women.

 Chapter 824

    After waiting for seven days in pworksk, Pedro did not wait for the news of Lublin, but waited for Henrik pototsky, the messenger of King Jan kazimiz.


    Obviously, Warsaw has noticed the army led by Pedro.


    After learning that Chechen had gone to Sweden, Henrik first asked Pedro what he wanted to enter Warsaw. Of course, Pedro prevaricated on the grounds that bachit had killed and all the mercenaries went to Warsaw to ask the king for forgiveness.


    Henrik said that it was indeed an unforgivable crime for bachit to kill the nobles and municipal governors of the Republic, and it was even more a crime for the mercenary regiment to try to coerce the king to forgive by force. Now the only way for the mercenary regiment to be forgiven by the king is to withdraw immediately and go to Warsaw to apologize.


    Then, after a hard line, Henrik talked about Natalie. He said that when Natalie learned that Pedro had set up an army against the king, she mistakenly thought that Chechen was behind him. Natalie was so sad and angry that she fainted in front of the king and queen several times.


    Pedro listened and quickly expressed his concern for Natalie. He asked Natalie why she didn''t come. After Henrik prevaricated that Natalie didn''t want to see the rebels, Pedro asked Henrik to tell Natalie that they didn''t rebel this time, but avenged their grievances.


    As for Henrik''s reprimand that he committed the following crimes, Pedro repeatedly dared not. But no matter how hard and soft Henrik tried, Pedro just didn''t make a formal commitment to retreat or go to Warsaw to apologize.


    Seeing Pedro behave like this, Henrik scolded angrily: "You will ruin not only Chechen''s great reputation, but also yourself! How many of you? How many soldiers and nobles loyal to the king? Now famous generals such as Jan sobeski are gathered in Warsaw. They are going to Lublin to fight the national thieves to the death. Do you want them to cut you first!"


    This frightened count kasimir teshkovic to the side. Almost, he knelt down and asked for forgiveness.


    Although Pedro hesitated and agitated, he held back. After ordering Henrik to go down to rest, Pedro talked to count kasmir teshkovic alone.


    Although no one knew what he had talked to the count, count kasimir teshkovic did not mention the surrender after he left.


    Two days later, fedot, whom Pedro sent out to inquire about the news, finally returned.


    As soon as the dusty fedot came back, Pedro called him. When he saw count Casimir teshkovic present, fedot didn''t know whether he should speak in front of outsiders.


    Pedro asked fedot to speak straight.


    At this time, he had decided that if fedot brought back bad news, he would immediately surrender to Henrik and ask the king for forgiveness.


    Pedro felt a sense of frustration at the thought that the only great thing he had done in his life without telling his nephew ended in failure.


    "Deputy commander," said fedot, "the rebels of lubomatsky have passed Lublin, and they are advancing towards Warsaw!"


    At this time, Henrik pototsky came to Pedro to urge him to surrender to the king. He was stunned when he heard the news from fedot outside the tent.


    "It''s impossible!"


    "How is this possible!"


    "God!"


    Henrik, count Casimir teshkovic and Pedro exclaimed.


    The news brought back by fedot is really shocking - when lubaumatsky''s army passed Lublin, did the impregnable zamoshi fortress fall? Did Stefan charnietsky be defeated so easily?


    At this time, fedot took off his hat, and his eyes were filled with tears.


    "Just when I arrived in Lublin, Lord Stefan charnietsky died of illness. The defenders were headless. Some of them escorted the remains of the general army to Warsaw; some of them surrendered to lubaumatsky." fedot said sadly.


    Pedro sighed.


    How unpredictable the world is. I didn''t expect that Stefan charnietsky''s general died suddenly at the most critical moment. It seems that even heaven is blessing lubaomatsky.


    Since then, however, Pedro had no doubt. He drove Henrik away and said he would join marshal lubomatsky''s just cause.


    The army immediately pulled out of the stronghold.


    "Chop the French, chop


    Sharpen the sword quickly


    Beat the French, beat it


    Put the gun up


    Hit the French, hit


    Smash their heads


    Burn the French, burn


    Burn them to ashes


    Get on your horse, ride


    If you''re still a good man. "


    Near Matvey, Pedro was warmly welcomed by lubaumatsky, while the soldiers who joined the army sang a new song composed by the marshal.


    This is the third adaptation of the song. For the first time, the target was the rebellious janush raziweu, the second was the Swedish aggressor, and now it is the queen Ludvika of French origin.


    Amid the deafening cheers, gunfire and gunfire, yelisi, bakhte and fedot felt uneasy.


    No one expected that they were suddenly involved in a rebellion.


    So several officers of the mercenary regiment gathered together.


    "You know what? I have a feeling that we have been cheated by deputy head Pedro," yelishei said.


    Then elishey glanced at Pedro not far away.


    At this time, field marshal lubomatsky was holding Pedro and count Casimir teshkovic in his arms, while Viscount Hesse and mamay laughed.


    Bachit listened to yelisi''s words and lowered his eyelids.


    "I don''t want to oppose the king," he said sadly.


    Oksana was riding on her horse. She said to them, "think about Natalie, we may fight her in Warsaw. What''s this!"


    "It''s very possible," fedott nodded. "I deliberately inquired about Mrs. Natalie in Lublin. I heard that Mrs. Natalie was always with the chief soldier. When the chief soldier went, she escorted the body of chief soldier Stefan charnietsky to Warsaw."


    "This should not be allowed to happen," Ingrid said excitedly. "We should stop Deputy Colonel Pedro."


    "It''s no use. Now we''re on the pirate ship and can''t get down. Besides, deputy head Pedro is the head''s uncle. When the head is away, he is our highest officer." yelishei added.


    "Then we''ll go to the head and let him make up his mind," suggested salburn.


    After a long discussion, they finally thought that only this method was the most appropriate. It is impossible for them to draw swords against or turn against Chechen''s uncle Pedro while eating the food and salaries of the mercenary regiment.

 Chapter 825

    Cherchen learned that uncle Pedro had helped field marshal lubaumatsky without telling himself that it was almost two months after the battle of Matvey.


    The news was brought by Ingrid and yelishei.


    In fact, at the beginning, yelishei sent Ingrid to Sweden to inform Cherchen that his uncle was hiding from him, but he didn''t expect that the decisive battle between the king and the marshal ended so quickly. As a result, Pedro sent yelishei to Sweden to find Cherchen. The latter came later and first, and they arrived in Stockholm at the same time.


    When they came to the palace, Chechen was having afternoon tea with Queen Christina.


    After returning to Sweden, Christina fulfilled her promise to Cherchen. She gave Cherchen the position of governor of Riga and applied to the Swedish Parliament for the title of Swedish nobility.


    Because the brigade led by Uncle Pedro had not yet arrived, Cherchen was not in a hurry to take office, so their family lived in Stockholm. Every day, he would bring his children into the palace to talk to Christina''s sister, and the two children soon became friends with the young Carl Xi.


    When Chechen learned that yelishei was coming, he thought that a large team led by Uncle Pedro had arrived in Sweden. He quickly asked the attendant who came to inform him to let yelishei in.


    Unlike Ingrid with a sad face, yelishay smiled and glowed all the way. Because he was convinced that the news he brought would make Chechen happy.


    Before approaching, Chechen stood up to meet yelishei, and they hugged together like brothers.


    "I really miss you, yelishei," said Chechen sincerely.


    Although only separated for a few months, it was as long as a few years for Chechen.


    "I miss you too, commander," yelishei said with the same emotion. Then they both let go at the same time, and then looked at each other.


    On the other side, Ingrid also saluted Queen Christina.


    After a while, Chechen asked, "my uncle, are they coming here?"


    Cherchen and Christina thought they would hear yelisi say "Deputy Colonel Pedro will be here soon" or "they are still on the way", but yelisi''s words shocked them.


    His uncle, Pedro, deputy head of the mercenary regiment, led the mercenary regiment to take refuge in marshal lubomatsky, and defeated the Royal Army led by King Jan kazimizhi in Matvey!


    In contrast, in order to reward the merit of the mercenary regiment, marshal lubaomatsky later said that he gave Brest as a reward to Chechen and let Pedro be the elder of the Senate of the Republic. Chechen didn''t listen to the two good news.


    For a long time, Chechen recovered from the shock. With cold eyes and fierce voice, he asked yelishei, "yelishei, what''s going on? Why are you involved in the civil war between the king and the marshal? Didn''t my order ask you to come to Sweden?"


    Yelisheyi was overwhelmed by Cherchen''s questioning and glare. He didn''t expect that Cherchen would react like this. This is completely different from what he expected before he came.


    There is no joy, only anger.


    At this time, Christina took Chechen''s hand.


    The Queen''s grip made Chechen a little calm. Che Chen slowed down his voice and asked yelishei again why things had developed to this point.


    Christina also said: "yelishei, you don''t have to worry and don''t panic. Just tell what happened after Chechen left one by one."


    Yelishei nodded to Christina, and then he began his story.


    When he was halfway through his words, Chechen decadent sat back in his chair, and then put his hands around his head.


    Christina looked at Cherchen with pity.


    Both of them are a little transparent people. Relying on these messages, Cherchen and Christina understand that everything is the ghost of Pedro.


    There is no denying that Pedro did it for Cherchen. But this is also the most painful place for Cherchen.


    The mercenary regiment joined the rebellion and defeated the king. His relationship with Natalie was completely ruined by Pedro''s move - even if Cherchen didn''t know and never participated in the plot.


    Looking at Chechen''s decadent appearance, yelisheyi was more nervous. He opened his mouth several times, but he didn''t know what to say or what to say.


    Christina looked at elishey and explained to him: "You have all been cheated by Pedro. Now it seems that your deputy commander has already reached a tacit understanding with lubaumatsky. He deliberately asked Cherchen and me to return to Sweden first because he was afraid that Cherchen would destroy his plan. When he got the full power of the mercenary regiment, he aroused your anger by means of bribery, intimidation and creating a crisis, and burned the fire to Jan kazimi On the king of Japan. "


    "We also guessed this. But... But what I don''t understand is the deputy commander. What''s he doing for? Chechen is his nephew!" Ingrid still can''t believe it up to now.


    "Of course, it''s for Cherchen." Christina said, "look, who benefits the most? Cherchen and himself. One of them got Brest and the other got the position of the Senate. The aleval family has completely become a rich family in the Republic of Poland."


    Ingrid understood. He stopped talking.


    This is. Cherchen, who had been holding his head with both hands just now, finally raised his head. He said to Ingrid and yelishei, "tell me how King Jan kazimiz lost."


    "Ah?"


    Yelishei was stunned at first, then recovered and began to tell the story of the battle. He is the witness of the battle, so he is especially true and has a sense of picture.


    In that war, the Royal Army was under the personal command of King Jan kazimiz, and Stanislaw pototsky, Jan sobesky, Anjie kemizic, Mikhail vorodyavsky and others all participated in the war; The commander of the aristocratic alliance was field marshal lubomatsky. Under the king''s command, there are 20000 elite troops directly under the royal government, which is an Army established by Jan kazimizh after exhausting his efforts in recent years; Marshal lubaumatsky''s army was composed of noble groups and mercenaries supporting him. After being joined by the mercenary group, the number reached 25000.


    It can be said that at the beginning, the two armies were equal in strength and equal in strength.


    In the first stage of the campaign, the two armies were in a confrontation across the nortech river. Because the shoal of the nortech River greatly limited the mobility of the cavalry, the forward led by Jan sobeski did not act rashly. But at 13 noon, at the urging of King Jan kazimiz, Jan sobeski finally led his army to the battle. He ordered the vanguard of the king''s army composed of hundreds of armored Cossacks to sneak across the river and successfully attacked the Allied forces from the flank, but the commander of the armored Cossack cavalry did not take the opportunity to expand the war results, but chose to accept it when it was good and withdraw to the other side to join the main force.


    As a result of this small victory, King Jan kazimiz conveyed the order of the whole army to cross the river without knowing the enemy''s situation, and the disaster occurred. The nortech river is turbulent, and even in the shallowest part, it is half a meter to one meter deep. The forward crossed the river smoothly. When the follow-up main force crossed the river, it was bombarded by Marshal lubaomatsky''s artillery, and the ice on the river burst instantly. The Marshal''s cavalry troops also immediately intercepted, and the latter suddenly appeared in complex terrain and launched an attack. The forward troops of the king''s army were violently attacked, and they were forced to retreat. As a result, the narrow terrain made them retreat. On the way, they ran into the Dragon cavalry crossing the river led by Mikhail vorodyavsky. The fire guns carried by the latter were unable to shoot because the former blocked the shooting boundary. The two troops trampled on each other in chaos and fell into the water, and countless dead people died.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, marshal lubaomatsky issued the order of the general attack, and a large army of 25000 people pressed on the chaotic King''s army together.


    Jan sobeski commanded the most elite winged cavalry to fight to the death, but the cold river limited the mobility of the winged cavalry and greatly reduced the charging power of the winged cavalry.


    After that, Jan kazimieri tried to put the follow-up troops into battle from the flank, trying to stop the torrent of lubaomatsky''s pursuit, but these troops were defeated one by one by the mercenary regiment deployed by Marshal lubaomatsky on the flank, and finally returned in vain.


    At the last minute, King Jan kazimizh had to flee the battlefield under the protection of sobesky and the guards.


    In the battle, the mercenary regiment learned from the Swedish army''s long gun fire gun array, which played an important role in blocking the charge of the winged cavalry, but yelishei knew that Cherchen was dissatisfied with the mercenary regiment''s participation in the war, so he skipped this merit of the mercenary regiment.


    And he didn''t mention that Victor died on Matvey''s battlefield.


    Che Chen listens to yelishei''s story. When he heard that King Jan kazimizh had fled the battlefield under the protection of Jan sobesky and the guards, Chechen asked anxiously, "where''s Natalie? And Anzu and mihau? Were they captured, killed or escaped?"


    Yelishei told Chechen that Mrs. Natalie withdrew to Warsaw with the king, and both Anjie and mihau escaped, and the mercenary regiment let them go.


    Fortunately, they didn''t become prisoners, otherwise they must have become the ghosts of LV baomatsky''s men.


    Speaking of this, yelishei is still terrified. Because after the battle, lubaomatsky executed all the more than 4000 soldiers and nobles captured on the spot.


    You should know that these executed soldiers and nobles are loyal supporters of the king and the reformers. Their death is a great blow to the reformers. It can be said that lubaomatsky and the aristocratic alliance he represents have physically destroyed the foundation for the revival of the reformers.


    Hearing this, even Christina couldn''t help sighing: lubaomatsky is worthy of a generation of heroes. It would be a blessing for Poland if he could use his ability to deal with foreign enemies or build a country. But he used it in the internal struggle, which was really the disaster of the Republic of Poland.


    Hearing that lubaomatsky killed so many people at one time, Cherchen''s hands were tightly clenched together. Shame and anger filled his chest, veins burst from his temples, and his face was like a cooked crab.


    "Sin, sin!" he shouted uncontrollably, stamping his feet as he shouted.


    Yelishei tries to admonish Chechen, but he is stopped by Chechen as soon as he takes a step.


    "Yelishei." Chechen shouted.


    "Yes, chief."


    "You ask Xie Miao to prepare immediately. I want to go back to Huasha."


    Yelishei didn''t react for a moment and was stunned there.


    "What are you doing standing there? Don''t you listen to my orders?"


    At this time, Che Chen was already angry and unscrupulous.


    A warm hand clasped Chechen''s shoulder again.


    It''s Christina.


    "Chechen, don''t be impulsive," Christina said.


    Even if Chechen has another fire in his heart, he won''t attack Christina. Looking at Christina''s gentle eyes, Chechen gradually calmed down.


    He said to yelishei, "I''m sorry, yelishei. I''m too impulsive. You and Ingrid are tired. Go down and have a rest first."


    After receiving Christina''s eye gesture, yelishei and Ingrid retreated.


    "Cherchen, what are you going back to Poland for?"


    Christina of course knows that Cherchen''s return to Poland is not for the position of Brest governor granted by lyubomatsky. She is worried that Cherchen will be impulsive and do something unfavorable to herself - after all, lyubomatsky is now in power, and former lovers and friends such as Natalie and Anjie kemitz must also regard him as enemies.


    Knowing that Christina was worried about what she would do, Chechen comforted Christina''s sister: "Don''t worry, sister. I won''t go to lubaumatsky to quarrel. I just want to see my uncle and Natalie in Warsaw this time. I want to ask my uncle if a Senate seat is really so important that he can deceive me regardless of his family. And Natalie..."


    Speaking of Natalie, Chechen looked at the South sky.


    "I have to face what I should face."

 Chapter 826

    Cherchen said goodbye to Christina. He took Fatima, two children and yelishei and rushed to Warsaw under the escort of Xie Miao.


    In Werner, they stopped for a while. When Chechen learned that Anjie kemitz and his wife OLINA bilevich were in Werner, he went to visit with Fatima.


    Anjie and his wife are staying in a hotel at this time. Earlier, the defeated King Jan kazimiz signed the regenica agreement. He pardoned all nobles involved in the rebellion and restored marshal lubaumatsky''s reputation and property. The king and queen were forced to abandon all reform plans and election plans and abolish all reform policies that had been implemented.


    Originally, the conservative nobles who followed lubaomatsky had to investigate the war crimes of the supporters of the king who missed the net, but king Jan kazimiz forced him to die and marshal lubaomatsky also advocated an open side, so Anjie and other talents were exempted from prison.


    But the death penalty can be avoided, and the living crime can not escape. Anjie was dismissed from all his duties and ordered to stay in wernath.


    When Chechen and Fatima approached Anjie''s boarding room, a strong smell of wine came to their faces. In the center of the room, Anjie slumped in an armchair, holding wine bottles in his hands and lying under his feet. Chechen almost didn''t recognize his appearance - his beard was scratchy, the buttons of his white shirt were untied, revealing his sauce purple and hairy chest, his eyes were full of blood, and his hand holding the wine bottle was shaking.


    "Anzu." Chechen whispered piteously.


    Anjie opened his eyes. When he saw that it was Chechen, the former Lord of bolotsk roared like a lion and jumped at Chechen and tried to hold his neck.


    "Traitor! Traitor!" Anjie shouted.


    Fatima, standing beside Chechen, certainly did not allow anyone to hurt her husband. She stepped forward and hit Anjie''s soft abdomen with an elbow.


    The drunken Anjie was completely unprepared for Fatima''s move. His whole body squatted on the ground and shrunk into a ball of shrimp.


    At this time, orina bilevich, who was inside, came out with a washbasin. She saw Anjie fall to the ground, quickly put down the basin in her hand and picked up her husband.


    When olena bilevich helped Anjie sit down, Cherchen explained, "Anzu, olena and Fatima are trying to protect me."


    But before Chechen finished his words, she settled down and said with a sneer, "count Chechen, why do you come to us losers when you are not in Warsaw and enjoy the victory with lubaomatsky, a traitor?"


    Chechen''s face was embarrassed. He shouldn''t say anything for a moment.


    Or he didn''t expect that everyone thought it was him who commanded the mercenary regiment on the battlefield.


    At this time, Fatima couldn''t see it anymore. She defended her husband and said, "you have wronged Cherchen. He and I have always been in Sweden. On the battlefield is our uncle Pedro. He took the mercenary regiment to help LV baomatsky fight without authorization. Cherchen and I just learned the news. We hurried back."


    After listening to Fatima''s words, miss OLINA bilevitch looked at the embarrassed Cherchen and the excited Fatima. She hesitated for a moment.


    "In the name of God, what you say is true?" asked OLINA bilevich.


    Fatima nodded.


    Then Chechen spoke.


    "Sister OLINA, brother Anzu. I know it''s useless to say anything now, and I don''t want to defend myself. Although I was deceived by my uncle and asked him to take all the members of the mercenary regiment on LV baomatsky''s side, as the head of the mercenary regiment, it''s my oversight. It''s right for you to resent me, and I accept it."


    With that, Chechen raised his head in the sound of Anjie''s drunken "traitor", and two lines of tears fell.


    OLINA sighed. She moved a chair and motioned Chechen to sit down.


    "I''m sorry, Anzu and I may have really misunderstood you. But please forgive me. After all, the flag of your alvar family was erected on the battlefield of matavi; it was your long spearmen who blocked the charge of our cavalry. Anzu''s bad appearance now is all because of the defeat in matavi. He regretted that he didn''t help the king eradicate Lubao matsky, a national thief The country has fallen. "


    After listening to OLINA, Chechen was silent, but his clenched fist on his thigh showed that he was strongly holding back his emotions.


    Fatima looked at Chechen with uneasiness and worry in her eyes.


    After a while, Chechen said to orina, "what can I do for you?"


    OLINA shook her head.


    "Don''t use anything." OLINA looked at Anjie, who was drunk and slept in the past, and said, "don''t look at Anzu now, but he is very strong. After a while, he will recover his spirit. Although his Majesty''s reform failed and the queen died, we are still alive..."


    At this point, orina was interrupted by a scream from Chechen.


    "The queen died!" Chechen was shocked again.


    He did not expect that queen ludwiga would die at this time.


    Seeing that Cherchen didn''t know, OLINA told Cherchen the news she got: "Because of the defeat, the king''s prestige fell to the bottom, and the central government was also disgraced. The exhausted queen died half a month ago because of illness and hatred. His majesty may feel that it is more and more difficult to get a foothold in Poland, and the Queen''s death made him sad. So his majesty decided to take the initiative to abdicate and leave Poland for France to serve in the monastery Serve God for the rest of his life. "


    "But as long as we are still alive, we will carry on the unfinished business of the king and queen in the future," said OLINA, with a firm and incomparable light in her eyes


    Then, orina said to Chechen, "and when we get there, I hope you can be the same as us."


    "I will," said Chechen firmly. "I will."


    Chechen clenched his fists, and his words were firm, because he remembered the cruelty of Lubao matsky and the four thousand people slaughtered in Matvey.


    After leaving Werner, Chechen and his party continued to set out for Warsaw.


    In Minsk, he was not prepared to delay any more. His carriage drove into the city gate and was ready to leave directly from the city gate on the other side and continue on his way.


    In the market of Minsk City, Cherchen can see a huge and gorgeous team.


    Along the way, although Chechen has seen many noble ranks, the gorgeous level of this team is something he has never met along the way so far: the attendants'' clothes are colorful and dazzling; half of the foreign hired infantry of the team are wearing bright silver half breastplates, their heads are wearing soft felt hats, their hats are inserted with colorful plumes, and they protect the sedan chair full of gold-plated Behind the carriage is a freight carriage with brocades and Tapestries used to decorate the wine shops along the way, and a cart with food cabinets and grain reserves.


    Cherchen''s carriage passed by the left side of the team, and the German language came into his ears. Suddenly, the carriage stopped.


    Chechen peeped out his head unhappily from the carriage. He saw a man wearing Polish traditional clothes but a wide brimmed hat standing in front of the carriage.


    "Xie Miao, what happened?" Chechen asked.


    Xie Miao, who was negotiating with the man in front of the carriage, came back. He said angrily to Chechen, "Captain, this man wants us to wait until their team has gone."


    Hearing such overbearing words, Chechen looked angry. He pushed open the door of the carriage, stretched out one foot out of the carriage, and asked, "whose family are you?"


    His voice was so loud that the attendant in front of the carriage could hear it clearly.


    The attendant replied proudly, "if it weren''t for our master, the prince of Lithuanian Royal Horse supervisor, who could have such a great power?"


    "Who?" Chechen asked again in disbelief.


    "Are you deaf? We are the attendants of Prince boguswaf raziweu, and this team is his. We are going to Warsaw."


    Chechen''s face changed greatly, and he jumped out of the carriage.


    Chechen didn''t expect to meet boguslav here.


    "Go!" he said to the attendant, "let your master come to see me."


    The attendant was startled by Chechen''s tone.


    It''s always others who follow suit to visit their master, but I''ve never seen anyone dare to say "let your master come to see me."


    Just then, Prince boguslav in German clothes, who was getting out of the car to have a rest, happened to see Cherchen half out of the car. He, the Polish who served as a general under his uncle Frederick William elector and governor of the Principality of Prussia, came towards Cherchen after the end of the Borneo war.


    "Oh, who am I talking about? It turned out to be the hero of our republic, aleval Chechen."


    Prince boguslav''s "hero" was particularly harsh in Cherchen''s ears.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here. Prince, is this going to Warsaw?" Chechen asked knowingly.


    Boguslav twisted his beard on his upper lip and said proudly, "yes, King Jan kazimiz is about to abdicate. But so far he is still my king, and I am also his minister. The minister is going to send his majesty who is about to abdicate to the last leg."


    Listening to bogusslav''s warm words, Chechen mistakenly thought that bogusslav was thinking that King Jan kachmidge had forgiven him. He was about to say a few words of sympathy, but at this time, bogusslav''s voice changed and he said: "Moreover, after Jan kazimiz abdicated, there was a vacancy in the throne of the Republic. According to the law, after that, the Republic will elect a new king. As the owner of the prominent raziweu family, I am certainly qualified and able to become the king of Poland. At this time, I should really thank our raziweu family for not living in Spain, France or in Poland Sweden, because in those countries, the son takes over the father''s throne and the monarchy is granted by God, unless there is a civil war, unless a royal family is extinct, or there is an extraordinary event, in general, the position of the king will continue. Families like us can only serve the king and be satisfied with being honored as a senior official; but in this country, the king does not obey heaven and God It is backed by the monarchy, but supported by the nobles. Everything here depends on elections. Since the vasa family can, why can''t the raziweu family? "


    When he said this, boguslav looked and looked as if he was already a king.


    Then, boguslav took Cherchen''s back with his arm.


    "Cherchen, although there are some contradictions between us, it has long been a thing of the past. You have hurt me and I have helped you. This time, I hope we are friends rather than enemies."


    Speaking of this, boguslav got closer to Chechen.


    "My uncle gave me one million tales for me to participate in the election, and I prepared another one million. If you support me, I''ll give you one tenth of them. How about? It''s a good deal."


    Chechen took away boguslav''s hand in disgust.


    "Be kind to yourself, Prince. You make me sick," said Chechen.


    With that, he returned to the carriage and slammed the door.

 Chapter 827

    They hurried to Warsaw the day before the abdication ceremony of King Jan Kazimir.


    When we arrived in Warsaw, many nobles and onlookers came to witness the abdication of King Jan kazimiz, so that we couldn''t find hotels anywhere in or outside Warsaw; It is also difficult to stay at anyone''s house, because each room of each family has often been crowded with three or four people. Of course, Chechen has his own house in Warsaw, but he doesn''t want to live, or he doesn''t dare - he''s afraid to see Natalie and his wife there - somehow, the more guilty he thinks of seeing Natalie. The heroic words of going back to face in Stockholm have long disappeared.


    So he and Fatima spent the night in the carriage.


    The next day, Chechen got up early in the morning. He was going to rush to the house of Parliament early so as not to be late and have no place.


    But Chechen still miscalculated. When he arrived at the house, not only the inside, but also the outside of the chamber was full of people on the inner and outer floors.


    Obviously, everyone has the same plan as him.


    It was not easy to squeeze into it. Chechen said to a halberd guard, "please let me in. I''m count aleval Chechen."


    The guard obviously had bad ears or didn''t hear Chechen''s last name clearly because of the noise around him. He said contemptuously to Chechen, "go aside. Don''t say it''s the count today. Even the Duke can''t get in outside."


    "I''m aleval Chechen." Chechen announced his name again.


    Just then, with only a few gongs and drums, a huge team separated and came to the door of the members of the house.


    Chechen looked back and saw marshal lubaomatsky wearing a plain suit, surrounded by a group of great nobles, walking towards the gate.


    In the crowd surrounded by lubaomatsky, Cherchen saw his uncle Pedro.


    Uncle Pedro today is very different from the past. He was wearing clothes sewn with gold thread and a hat inlaid with pearls and gemstones; The Spurs are gold, the scabbard is gold, and even the eyes seem to turn golden.


    LV baomatsky saw Chechen, and he stepped forward and stood in front of Chechen.


    There was no joy on the Marshal''s face. He only said to Chechen:


    "I am a sinner."


    With that, lubaomatsky walked into the chamber.


    Chechen didn''t understand the meaning of lubaomatsky''s words. Was he regretting his opposition to the king? Or are you just pretending to win your sympathy?


    While Cherchen was guessing, the pearly Pedro came to Cherchen.


    "My dear nephew, don''t blame me. My uncle is for you," said Pedro nervously defending his behavior.


    Even if there were thousands of scolds to say, he could see his uncle like this. Chechen swallowed all his words back.


    "No, uncle. I don''t blame you, because we are all sinners." Chechen said.


    Hearing what Chechen said, Pedro was even more upset. He was at a loss. His hands rubbed the edges of his trousers and rubbed together.


    "How can you be guilty? Even if you are guilty, it should be mine. If you go to hell, it should be me."


    As Pedro was wide and fat, he stood at the gate of the house, blocking a large passage. So there was a loud cry from behind who didn''t know what kind of person was standing in front: "those in front, talk aside. Good dogs don''t stand in the way!"


    Pedro was upset in front of Cherchen. He was on fire and didn''t start. Seeing that someone dared to find his own trouble, he pulled off the saber hanging from his waist and threw it at him.


    "Shout again, shout again. I''ll cut your tongue."


    After shouting this sentence, Pedro felt much better. He was waiting to continue to explain to Chechen, but he saw that his face was already empty.


    Cherchen had already squeezed into the house.


    The ring seats on the fifth floor of the house have only the outermost floor, with some space. Chechen walked up the stairs. He looked up and accidentally caught a glimpse of Natalie''s sad face sitting on the side of the corridor on the fifth floor.


    It''s his turn to lose his head.


    Natalie also saw Chechen and recognized him at a glance. She shrank back suddenly as if frightened. Natalie''s face was first flushed with excitement, and then pale as death.


    Obviously, she tried her best to control her inner emotions.


    Chechen sat down across a seat next to Natalie.


    As if they had made an appointment, Chechen and she all lowered their heads, buried their faces in their palms, and knelt side by side in silence.


    But the beating of the two hearts heard each other clearly. Finally, Chechen first opened his mouth: "praise Jesus Christ!"


    "Always praise!" Natalie whispered.


    Then they never said a word to each other.


    "Dong!"


    Then a dull bell rang.


    The abdication ceremony of King Jan kazimiz will begin soon.


    Although he abdicated, today''s King Jan kazimiz came dressed as if he were going to ascend the throne.


    He went up to the rostrum of the council chamber. Put the speech written by yourself gently on the wooden platform, and then look around calmly.


    Some stubborn opposition members who helped lubaomatsky rebel looked contemptuously at him when they saw his style. The powerful nobles also despised him - since the defeat, Jan kazimi''s Japanese prestige has fallen to the bottom, and he has become one of the most powerless kings in Polish history.


    At this time, only a few people who had fought side by side with him showed due respect and respect to him.


    Jan sobesky stood up and saluted the king, while Natalie also threw warm eyes at the king as always.


    "As God''s witness, I, the younger brother of the former king wadiswaf IV, the elected king, and the legitimate monarch of Poland and Lithuania, Jan kazimiz, have decided to abdicate after careful consideration..."


    Speaking of this, no matter how strong king Jan kazimiz wanted to pretend, he choked and couldn''t speak for a moment.


    In a trance, he seemed to go back to the day of the coronation ceremony 19 years ago: the grand applause covered up the sadness of his father and brother''s death and made him excited.


    At that time, although he was in his 40th year, his prison career in the Bastille prison in France did not kill his will, nor did the red robe he wore lose his husband''s pride. At the beginning of his accession to the throne, he also secretly vowed to quell the rebellion and complete the great cause of reform.


    But I didn''t expect that the road ahead would be so difficult:


    When he ascended the throne in danger, he had to face the turbulent Cossack uprising; In the battle of berestecko, the Cossacks were badly wounded, but as a result, czar Russia and Sweden invaded one after another, and the Republic was on the verge of extinction. He was cowardly and ran away, but with the encouragement of the queen and the unremitting efforts of loyal officials and righteous men, the Republic finally defeated the strong enemy; Then, with the help of his wife and the support of half of the nobles who supported him, he saw the promulgation of the new law and the success of the great cause, but who ever thought that LV baomatsky''s rebellion had brought everything back to its original shape.


    Then it''s today.


    There was a lot of discussion under the stage, but it was just discussion, because most people had been prepared for it.


    Subsequently, King Jan kazimiz held the wooden platform with both hands and gave a speech.


    "Distinguished Polish gentlemen, you are part of the Republic. You will not tolerate the terrible treatment of your kings and compatriots. For more than a decade, we have fought side by side, experienced failures and setbacks. At this stage, as the king of a country, I am tired of all this. I intend to go to Paris to find religious comfort and a healthy and harmonious society, Before leaving, I think all the records of the way the Almighty God treats the world through the ages show that there is no ideal society of religious freedom, equality and harmony. Believe me, only the kingdom of heaven has no advantages or disadvantages, the heroic Knights of Poland.


    If the Republic continues to maintain the current state that the monarchy and government power are in vain and almost anarchic, evil will soon come. Gentlemen, this day will eventually come! Now it is not far from us. At that time, the brilliant country will fall apart and become the bag of greedy neighbors such as the Principality of Prussia, czar Russia and Crimean Khanate. So Poland Gone, gone.


    Distinguished gentlemen, these are my heartfelt words, and I firmly believe them. At this moment, I have the honor to stand here as a king for the last time to bid farewell to my lords and my beloved motherland. Please allow me to say good morning to you at the end. "


    Jan kazimi''s speech is over. There was a long silence.


    I don''t know who clapped first. Then, people, whether sincere or empty, clapped to express their final respect for the monarch.


    Jan kazimieri showed an unexpected expression, as if he hadn''t clapped so neatly for a long time. In the past, every time he finished his speech, there were always all kinds of people who expressed objections and objections for various reasons.


    Jan kazimieri tried to make himself scan the crowd below with the eyes most in line with the majesty of the king. However, there were few familiar faces, and he realized that he was alone.


    He gripped the corner of the table and almost broke it.


    Jan kazimizi glanced to the front left and cast a dignified glance at the insurgent sitting in the most prominent position.


    Lubomatsky!


    It seemed that he felt the eyes of Jan kazimizi, and lubaomatsky stood up.


    The applause stopped.


    Everyone looked nervously at the "reconstitutor of the Republic".


    Some nobles who rebelled with lubaomatsky looked at the king and lubaomatsky with schadenfreude. They thought that the marshal was going to embarrass the abdicated Jan kazimizi.


    Lubaomatsky stepped out of his position and came to King Jan kazimiz.


    The whole audience could hear a needle drop on the ground.


    Lyubomatsky made an unexpected move - he fell on his knees and knelt in front of King Jan kazimiz.


    Everyone was stunned, even King Jan kazimiz.


    "Your Majesty,"


    Ignoring the surprised eyes of the people, LV baomatsky said in a loud voice, "I have to raise troops against you for the sake of the Republic. Although I think I have done nothing wrong until now, it is unreasonable to face my king with a sword. Therefore, I ask to be relieved of all my duties and accept the punishment of exile abroad. Please grant your grace."


    It was a sensation. If lubaomatsky''s shocking kneeling just now is enough, his action of asking for punishment and willing to exile abroad is even more shocking. Some old nobles even fainted immediately.


    Those lubaumatsky''s followers and supporters were also stunned, because they had not heard a word from lubaumatsky before.


    Even a few days ago, the marshal was drinking with them. Some people even flattered lubaumatsky, saying that they would support lubaumatsky as the king of the Republic after Jan Kazimir abdicated. But now, their benefactor and protector, the source of all their interests and power, will give up everything.


    After a long time, someone finally reflected it. At this time, some people still think that lubaomatsky is playing on the spot and gaining fame. They rushed to lubaumatsky at the top of their lungs, grabbed his sleeves and boots, and tried to perform the play well with their master.


    But they were wrong. Lubaomatsky is not acting. He really asks for punishment.


    Lubaumatsky is such a contradictory person. He is loyal and patriotic, but he is loyal to the monarch who maintains the republic system and loves the Republic with "golden freedom".


    In a sense, lubaomatsky can be described as a "good man" in the old era, but it is such a "good man" who has personally strangled a bright new era.


    "Grace," said King Jan kazimiz.


    Then Jan Kazimierz tried to say something, but he paused, gave up the idea after a moment of silence, and now there was no point in saying anything.


    "Thank you, your majesty," said lubaumatsky calmly.


    The king took off his crown.


    From this moment, Jan kazimiz was no longer king.


    Lubaumatsky offered his scepter, and he put on his clothes made of coarse linen.


    From now on, he will be a sinner.


    The Republic lost two important people in one day.


    The abdication of Jan kazimieri also marked the beginning of the empty window period of the throne.


    From this moment on, the Republic had no king, and everything was controlled by the empty window aristocratic Committee until the Republic elected a new king.


    After the ceremony, Natalie and Jan sobesky went to Jan kazimiz. They want to send the king, who has great ambition, few talents and a bumpy fate, on his last journey; And Chechen went to lubaomatsky, and he also wanted to send the marshal.


    While in Werner, Cherchen was angry when he heard about the atrocities of lubaomatsky killing prisoners of war; But now, seeing that LV baomatsky doesn''t love power and position, he resolutely exiles himself. Che Chen has changed again and believes that LV baomatsky is a real great man.


    After understanding that lubaomatsky was not acting, but moving seriously, and after he took down the scepter representing the marshal of the Republic, most of lubaomatsky''s supporters and diners scattered to please the elders of the noble Committee. There were only a few loyal servants and true loyal friends around lubaomatsky.


    Seeing Cherchen coming to see him off, LV baomatsky smiled.


    "I didn''t expect you to see me off."


    "I came to see off King Jan kazimiz," Chechen said. "Marshal, I heard you killed thousands of people on the battlefield. Why? I know you''re not a murderer."


    Chechen wanted to know, because until now, it was difficult for his heart to overlap the LV baomatsky who had just given up all abdication with the cruel LV baomatsky.


    Hearing that Cherchen asked such a childish question in the eyes of politicians, LV baomatsky laughed.


    "Chechen, go back to Riga. You can do well under the Regent Queen Christina. But listen to me, don''t play politics and participate in politics too much, because the game of power is not suitable for you."


    With that, LV baomatsky patted Cherchen on the shoulder and passed him.

 Chapter 828

    On the other side, Natalie and Jan sobesky are also saying their final goodbye to the former king Jan kazimiz. Especially Jan sobesky, who was eager to get a word for himself from the former king.


    Jan sobesky has his own ambitions. After marrying the widow of Jan zamois, Jan sobesky not only inherited a large inheritance, but also connected with the French king Luis XIV by his wife.


    During the empty window of the throne, he realized that he had the strength to compete for the position of king. Although King Jan kazimiz was defeated and the reformers were greatly weakened by the massacre of lubaomatsky, there were many sympathizers throughout the country, especially among the farmers. Especially those peasants who were promoted to little aristocracy because of the Borui war, they are more grateful to Jan kazimieri. At this time, if Jan kazimiz said, "Jan sobeski is suitable to be the next king of Poland", his reputation must be doubled.


    But Jan sobesky was disappointed. Jan kazimieri didn''t say anything like "you do things, I''m relieved" and didn''t give him any small note. Jan kazimieri had his own candidate in his heart. That is Duke Dangan, the son of the famous French general and the great "great Conde".


    Originally, Jan kaczimiri hoped to support Prince kondai to become king of Poland after his abdication. Because this prince Kongdai is a legend of that era and is honored as "the great Kongdai".


    "Da Kongdai" is the old woman. When she saw this brocade, she couldn''t help saying "ah".


    Then the old woman threw down the bucket and knelt down with the two children.


    After all, the old woman had been rich, and she was not ignorant. She recognized the White Eagle Crest belonging to the king of Poland.


    "Your Majesty, make atonement," the old woman said in fear.


    "Get up, don''t be polite. I''m abdicated and not the king," said Jan kazimiz.


    But the old woman refused to get up. Finally, it was Jan kazimizi who jumped off his horse again before helping her and the child up.


    Although the old woman stood up, her eyes were still watery. Because for her, the Republic without a king was like the sky fell.


    "Your Majesty, you abdicated. What about your people!"


    "Never mind, there will be a stronger king to rule the country soon," said Jan kazimiz with relief.


    When he said this, Jan kazimiz thought of the Duke of Dangan in France.


    But the old woman raised her head and asked, "so... Will the new king be polish?"

 Chapter 829

    Chechen and Natalie met only once at the abdication ceremony of Jan kazimi. After that, although there was the Enlightenment of Jan kazimi when he left, the two once intimate lovers never met again like strangers.


    The time soon came in 1667. After the abdication of King Jan kachmidge, after a long preparatory work, the election date of the new king of Poland was determined.


    And the candidates have gradually opened up.


    Among them, a total of five candidates have attracted the most public attention and are most likely to become the new king of Poland.


    The first is Duke Dangan, the son of the great Conde, the famous French general recommended by Jan Kazimierz to Jan sobesky and Natalie after abdication. He was supported by King Louis XIV of France and the sobesky family and kishka family in Poland, and the supporters of this faction are also known as Dangan faction.


    The second is Philip William, Duke of Neuberger, Germany. His supporters behind him are the Habsburg family. Some polish nobles who are close to Habsburg are his staunch supporters. These people are also known as Neuberger school.


    The third is Charles IV, Duke of Lorraine from France. His supporters are called Lorraine school.


    The fourth is the prince mihau of the vishnevitsky family. The prince is 27 years old this year. Although his family is in decline and absurd things continue, the prestige of his dead father and his dancing mother have sent him to the election platform of the king of Poland. Moreover, many old-fashioned nobles who tend to elect a Polish king also have expectations for the noble prince. His faction is called the mihau faction.


    Finally, it was Prince boguslav razeviu who met Cherchen in Minsk.


    Boguslav was the weakest of the five, because apart from himself, his uncle, Frederick William of the Principality of Prussia, was the only one who supported him. Because of his traitorous performance in the Polish Swiss war and his Protestant status, there are few famous and famous supporters in Poland.


    However, although his strength was the weakest, boguslav was ambitious and determined to win. Because he once calculated that once the Gan faction, neuborg faction, Lorraine faction and mihau faction interfered and restrained each other in the contest for the Polish throne, according to the stubborn temper of those nobles, they would never choose their opponent''s candidate. At that time, The winner can easily fall on an uncompetitive candidate. Once such a situation occurs, this person can''t be anything else. It can only be him, a dignitary who is talented, dominating one side, rich and invincible, and comes from the rich Ding family.


    Because of the plan to strike later, boguslav has always adopted the strategy of "sneaking into the village and not shooting" in the election of the king. When anyone asks whether he is determined to win the election of the king, boguslav always humbly and implicitly said: "as long as the people want, he is willing to take responsibility".


    But at the same time, boguslav first opened a large network in Lithuania, which established Secret Alliances with all nobles willing to share weal and woe with the raziweu family, and then opened a large network in Warsaw.


    The situation was as expected at the beginning. Although the three candidates, Duke Dangan, Duke Neuburg and Duke Lorraine, are still abroad, the supporters of the three factions have long been inseparable in Poland. When supporters of any faction meet supporters of another faction, their tools of speech are not mouths, but fists and swords.


    This chaotic situation also changed the tendency of the middle and small aristocrats who accounted for the vast majority of voters, and some voices began to appear - "a Polish rather than a foreigner should be the king."


    Boguslav was delighted with this sound.


    Of course, the so-called polish does not refer to him. There is also Prince mihau of the vishnewitsky family. However, boguslav never looked at Prince miha''u, because in his eyes of overlooking all living beings, Prince miha''u, a nobleman in heaven, was an embroidered pillow. Although he is now more prestigious than himself, it all depends on his father''s past reputation. But small and medium-sized nobles are often the most practical. For them, the reputation of a candidate is often less attractive than money in the end. Otherwise, Carl x would have become the king of Poland by virtue of the reputation of jareme vishnevsky, Prince mihau''s father.


    Money, he said, was not short of Prince boguslav, while Mikhail vishnevsky was short of it.


    Therefore, Prince boguslav believes that when his competitor is only prince mihau, the winner must be himself.


    However, Prince boguslav underestimated Prince mihau. Or underestimated Prince mihau''s mother, Princess garisade.


    "A polish, not a foreigner, should be the king" was spread by the princess. The purpose of Princess garisade''s doing so, of course, is not to contribute to bogusslav''s accession to the throne of the king of Poland, but to help her son.


    Therefore, Princess garisade had already had corresponding countermeasures on how to make bogusslav unable to compete with her son.


    A way to stop boguslav from electing a king.


    Originally, in the process of determining the candidates for the new king, there is a link called qualification. As the name suggests, qualification examination is a link in which the members of the examination committee eliminate those candidates who do not meet the election conditions. However, although the review committee has this power, it rarely uses it. Because who can run for the king of Poland is not a famous figure in Europe, and who does not have thousands of supporters in the Republic. Several of the members of the review committee are willing to risk resentment to offend a big figure.


    But this time, Princess garisade made full use of this legal procedure and gave boguslav a fatal blow.


    Once, when a member of Parliament bought by Princess garisade questioned the legitimacy of Prince boguslav raziweu''s qualification as a member of Parliament, before boguslav''s peers in the committee could distinguish, a strong voice broke out from the audience: "a traitor, a traitor! Or a foreign official."


    This voice was followed by other voices - from some members of Parliament who shared this voice. As a result, the parliament was divided into two factions, one demanding the disqualification of Prince boguslav and the other demanding his recognition.


    Finally, it was decided to refer the issue to the court, which conducted mediation, and finally recognized boguslav''s qualification.


    Although boguslav is still a candidate for the throne, Princess garisade''s goal has obviously been achieved. With the news of that day, the long memory of boguslav''s betrayal of the Republic was awakened in the minds of the people again, and his identity as governor of the Principality of Prussia was also known.


    It can be said that boguslav is a candidate for the throne and will only be a candidate for the throne.

 Chapter 830

    Boguslav never thought he would be the first one out, which made him close his breath in pain.


    After breathing slowly, boguslav sat in the recliner with the help of ostro and Sarkozy.


    At this time, the prince of raziweu opened his coat and his chest fluctuated constantly. His face was pale and his fingers were shaking.


    He was in despair, despairing that he had been secretly plotted but could not retaliate.


    In the whole thing, boguslav knew that Princess garisade had done the ghost, but the princess''s means to deal with herself was "legal and compliant". If he wanted to retaliate against jialiseide by the same means, he could not find the loophole of Prince mihau.


    Yes, Prince mihau is indeed incompetent, lecherous and cowardly, but these shortcomings are nothing to the nobility, even for some nobility, these are still advantages and privileges of the nobility; There is no black material that can kill it.


    I can''t let Prince mihau lose the chance to be king like galisade against me.


    With this in mind, boguslav felt pain in his chest again. He put his hand over his chest and said to the two housekeepers, "my heart hurts."


    Sarkozy and ostro looked at each other. The two boguslav confidants knew very well that the prince''s pain was both physical and psychological.


    Ostro cried and asked the prince to take care of his body and keep the green mountains, not afraid of no firewood.


    Sarkozy carefully asked boguslav: "my prince, as long as you allow, I will


    With that, Sarkozy raised his palm and wiped it on his neck.


    The meaning is simple and clear.


    "Never!"


    Boguslav, who was still in pain just now, sat up in surprise from his chair.


    It was a political struggle between him and Prince mihau, which emphasized fighting without breaking. In private, both sides are allowed to use any despicable means, but it is taboo to use murder to deal with an aristocrat, which will put everyone at risk. I''m afraid even their uncle can''t tolerate themselves at that time.


    Sarkozy saw that the Lord''s reaction was so great that he also realized that it was a bad idea. At this time, in order to make up for the mistake just now, he proposed that Prince bogusslav could propose a duel to Mikhail vishnevitsky and recover his face in a man''s way.


    This proposal was naturally rejected by boguslav.


    Two proposals in a row were rejected, and Sarkozy himself became anxious. Because he can have today by boguslav''s grace. But if he can''t show his value in front of the prince, he is also very clear that the raziweu family doesn''t keep idle people. At that time, I will be swept out like a mangy dog.


    "Prince, please support Duke Dangan or the other two candidates, let them bite the dog, and let Prince mihau not be the king of Poland." Sarkozy offered the third plan in a hurry.


    This time, boguslav rose directly from his chair. He looked at Sarkozy with bright eyes, and his heart bristled.


    After a long time, boguslav took back his eyes from Sarkozy.


    He kept walking back and forth in the room.


    Seeing that the prince didn''t stop for a moment and a half, ostro quietly approached Sarkozy.


    "Is that a good idea or a bad idea?"


    "How do I know!" Sarkozy said with a sad face.


    He was afraid of another bad idea.


    If you have three bad ideas a day, you will completely lose the favor of the prince.


    Boguslav suddenly shouted, "ostro, Sarkozy."


    "Yes, master!" said the two housekeepers, standing together.


    Boguslav smiled.


    An evil and happy smile.


    "Sarwich, you really deserve to be my think tank. If I decide, I will support other candidates. I can''t get what I can''t get, and Mikhail vishnevitsky can''t get it." boguslav said fiercely.


    Sarkozy smiled.


    But immediately, Sarkozy and boguslav made difficulties together.


    Who should they support?


    Is that a question?


    This is a big problem for boguslav.


    When Duke Gan, or the Duke of Neuburg, or the Duke of Lorraine, boguslav supports any of these three people, that person will gain great advantages and may become the new king of Poland. However, the three person campaign team and its supporters have already taken shape. Boguslav joined either side after losing the hope of the campaign. Although they will be grateful to themselves, they will definitely regard it as the favor of the loser to the winner.


    How can the arrogant boguslav bear this?


    I can''t stand it. How can bogusslav avenge the one arrow plot by Princess garisade?


    In this tangled mood, ostro shouted, "let''s support a new candidate."


    Sarkozy looked at ostro like an idiot.


    A new candidate. It''s easy to say, but at this time, where else can someone''s reputation compare with these three people? The Czar Russia next door wants his own Alexei mikhailovic to be the king of Poland, but who dares to let him do it.


    Sarkozy thinks ostro''s proposal is stupid, but Prince boguslav doesn''t think so.


    After ostro blurted out, an inspiration flashed through boguslav''s mind like a lightning bolt.


    Yes, a new candidate.


    "Ostro, you and Sarkozy are really my right and left hands. Yes, a new candidate. A person who can compete with Prince mihau. I have thought of it," boguslav said.


    "Prince, who is that man?" Sarkozy asked anxiously.


    A smile hung from the corners of boguslav''s mouth.


    "Aleval Chechen." the prince announced his name.


    As soon as aleval Chechen''s name came out, Sakovich really applauded his master''s IQ.


    Yes, is there a better candidate than aleval Chechen?


    In terms of strength, Chechen is also the governor of Bratslav and Brest. His uncle is now a veteran of the Senate and a rare real power figure in the Republic.


    In terms of contacts, the prince''s uncle, the Regent queen of the kingdom of Sweden and the Khan of the Crimean Khanate all owe aleval Chechen a favor. As long as Chechen expresses his willingness to participate in the election, they will give full support.


    As for wealth, in the whole Republic, I''m afraid it can be compared with Chechen with one hand.


    As for the relationship with Prince mihau, aleval Chechen and Prince mihau have no less hatred than the prince.


    Even better, it is well known that his master was once captured and forgiven by aleval Chechen. The prince supported Chechen''s election, not only won''t be criticized, but can win the reputation of repaying kindness. And if both Cherchen and Prince mihau lose¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Before Sarkozy could finish thinking, boguslav loudly called back his thoughts.


    "Sakovich, get a pen and paper. I want to write a letter."

 Chapter 831

    Boguslav is very cunning. He obviously knows that with his relationship with Cherchen, he is determined not to persuade Cherchen to run for the king of Poland. So he played a trick - he didn''t ask Chechen directly, but wrote to his aunt - Princess Louise Henriette, who also received Chechen''s favor.


    In the letter, boguslav lied that he had been inspired by God and decided to give up his pursuit of the Polish throne. Moreover, he decided to support his benefactor aleval Chechen to run for the king of Poland. He begged Princess Louise Henriette to support his decision and asked her uncle for help.


    After receiving the letter, Princess Louise Henriette knew that boguslav was notorious in Warsaw because of his treason, and that her nephew had long lost the possibility of becoming king of Poland. But even if she was smart and virtuous, she could not see the evil hidden in the sweet sugar coating of boguslav''s proposal.


    On the contrary, Princess Louise Henriette took this as a good opportunity for herself and her son Frederick Jr. to repay Cherchen''s life-saving grace many years later. After receiving the letter, the princess immediately found her husband Frederick William to elect the emperor, and begged her husband to support Cherchen''s election as king of Poland.


    And the elector? On the one hand, he was surprised that his ambitious nephew gave up running for the king of Poland; On the other hand, after a little thought, he agreed to his wife''s request.


    Of course, for a hero like the elector, the promise to Princess Louise Henriette is not only out of love for herself, but also out of gratitude. The hope of the elector is to try his best to muddy the water of Polish politics and make the political situation of the Republic turbulent and partisan disputes, so that it has no time to take care of its own principality of Prussia.


    He supported boguslav''s election as king of Poland for the same purpose.


    "My dear Louise Henriette, please believe that my gratitude to Cherchen is no different from yours. At first, I didn''t expect to support my benefactor, because he didn''t show such a tendency, and boguslav is my nephew and governor of the principality." the elector hugged his wife and said.


    "I understand, I understand. But now that boguslav has given up the election and supported Chechen in the election, you should fully support him, just as you support boguslav." Princess Louise Henriette said to her husband, lying on his chest.


    "Of course, of course," replied the elector.


    With that, he deliberately frowned in embarrassment and sighed.


    The sigh was heard in the ears of Princess Louise Henriette, who raised her head from her husband''s chest and asked why.


    The emperor elect shook his head and said after repeated questioning by the Princess: "Unfortunately, although I will try my best to support Chechen, you know, the same effort I used on boguslav, who is still the last among all the candidates. That''s what I sigh, because I''m afraid my support will also make my benefactor empty."


    Princess Louise Henriette smiled when she heard that her husband was worried about it.


    "God, I thought you were worried about something. Boguslav can''t do it because of his own reasons. And eunuch is not a traitor, but a benefactor who has saved the Republic of Poland from danger several times. Just by this, he can get more people''s favor. When it comes to support, eunuch''s daughter is the goddaughter of the Swedish Regent queen, and Queen Christina treats her It''s also a deep friendship. Christina should contribute her strength to this gracious election for the king of Poland. Thanks to your reminding me, I''ll write to Christina now. "


    With that, Princess Louise Henriette was about to get out of her husband''s arms and go to write a letter.


    But the emperor held the princess tighter.


    "Louise Henriette, you are really my noble man," said the elector affectionately.


    Princess Louise Henriette was so obsessed with her husband that she didn''t realize that Frederick William said "my noble" rather than "Cherchen''s noble".


    Just when the wheel of history is going to bring Cherchen to the top, Cherchen, who is in Warsaw and does not know that he is about to be involved in the election vortex of the Republic of Poland, is making final preparations for returning to Stockholm.


    Pedro, who was promoted to the elder of the Republic because of the "legal rebellion", of course did not want his only family to leave, because all he did was for Cherchen. Pedro begged Cherchen to stay, and even swore in the name of God that as long as Cherchen was willing to stay, even if he was asked to put on a monk''s robe.


    But Chechen had made up his mind to go. He just shook his head when he swore to Uncle Pedro.


    "Dear uncle," said Chechen, holding Pedro''s hand in a languid voice: "After so many things, I''m tired. Don''t say anything stupid about being a monk. You deserve everything you have now. Besides, you''re married to Uncle Victor''s widow with a wife and two children. You can enjoy your old age without me."


    Hearing what Chechen said, Pedro burst into tears. He repeatedly asked if Cherchen was still blaming himself for acting arbitrarily.


    "I don''t blame anyone. Really, my uncle," said Chechen.


    Then, Che Chen picked up two children and got on the carriage.


    Fatima was waiting for him in the carriage.


    Pedro also got on his horse. He said he would send Chechen another way. Because the old man felt that this farewell might be the last time they met.


    The carriage stopped as it passed the kazimi day palace. Cherchen opened the curtains and looked at the palace where he had been to countless times.


    At this time, a beautiful figure appeared on the avenue of the Palace - that was his surviving wife Natalie.


    Cherchen wanted to put down the curtains and leave immediately, but his son called his mother.


    Chechen had to get out of the carriage.


    Yanushi jumped out of the carriage and threw himself into his mother''s arms.


    Natalie hugged her son''s head. The scene of mother and son meeting made her tears.


    These days, she has been trying her best to plan and win more people''s support for the election of Duke Dangan. I''m so busy that I don''t even have time to eat, let alone take a look at my son.


    After a little while, Natalie stood up.


    "Your Excellency is going on a long journey?" Natalie asked Cherchen.


    Che Chen tried his best to calm his voice.


    "Yes, I''m going to Sweden. There, his majesty Carl Xi arranged the position of governor of Riga for me," said Cherchen.


    Natalie first clenched her lips and didn''t speak. After a long time, she said, "that''s good."


    As for "good" what, she didn''t say.


    Chechen thought that they would end their conversation. He would have called yanushi to get on the bus later, but Natalie suddenly asked Cherchen, "would you like to visit this palace with me?"


    Chechen hesitated, but he saw his son''s hopeful eyes, looked at Fatima in the car, and finally agreed.


    So the three entered the palace. Kazimi Sun Palace is still so resplendent and beautiful. But today, all kinds of treasures and wonders inside have already been covered with a layer of white cloth.


    They will wait for the arrival of their new master before lifting the veil.


    Cherchen and Natalie are very familiar with kazimieri Miyamoto. But this time, they often stopped for a long time in front of some huge oil paintings in those magnificent halls. Natalie picked up her son to enjoy the battle and victory of the former king siegmont and wadiswaff to conquer the eastern barbarians, and explained various allusions to him... They stepped onto the observation platform and had a panoramic view of the incredible magnificent scenery of the capital.


    Then a court doorman came over. He mistook the three people for ordinary visitors.


    "Three... The court doorman wanted to signal the three to leave, but when he saw that Natalie and Cherchen were coming, the court doorman immediately shut up.


    But Natalie understood the duties of the court doorman. She said thoughtfully, "they will leave in a moment."


    Natalie suddenly took Cherchen''s hand and led him up a long corridor. Her steps were fast, but he just walked forward calmly and attentively. The light from the side window lit up their figures from time to time, and then they sank into the darkness.


    Natalie''s heart beat a little faster. She didn''t know why she made such a move. She should hate him and treat him as a stranger.


    Finally they came to the cloister on the right side of the church, just behind the honor mat, not far from the altar. Natalie took her son down on her knees, and Chechen also knelt down and began to pray devoutly.


    The church was solemn and empty. Two candles were burning in front of the great altar, but the depths of the nave were hidden in the silent darkness.


    Through the colorful painted glass panes, the colorful light reflected in the church and the quiet, tranquil and beautiful face immersed in prayer.


    Natalie lay on the ground in a cross. She prayed to the holy image of the Virgin Mary: "the kindest virgin, the man in front of me, the man I once loved deeply, I have exhausted all my things and can''t change his man. Please bless him and my children. May they stick to their faith in that heretical country."


    After the prayer, Natalie got up.


    "Help your excellency have a smooth journey," said Natalie.


    Chechen also stood up. He looked at Natalie''s thin face and said, "I wish you all the best."


    With that, Che Chen picked up yanushi. He walked outside the church regardless of his son''s crying.


    He crossed the royal road and entered the carriage.


    Pedro turned his head and sighed. He thought Natalie''s appearance would make Chechen change his mind and stay. But no miracle happened.


    The road made of stones rolled by the wheels started slowly. Chechen could not bear to look out again.


    But there was no Natalie in sight.


    Fatima put her hand on the back of Chechen''s hand.


    "If you want to stay, stay," she said.


    Although he still didn''t like Natalie, he didn''t want his husband to be so lost.


    But Chechen shook his head.


    After a while, the coachman stopped the horse.


    "Count, we are almost at the gate of Warsaw."


    Chechen thought the coachman wanted to see the city again. He said, "don''t stop. Keep moving. There''s nothing to see."


    Then Pedro''s voice sounded beside the carriage.


    "Chechen, No. the gate is blocked. Ah! God! What do I see, a badly wounded dragon cavalry. He is holding the family emblem of Mikhail vorodyavsky. He is a subordinate of the little Knight!"


    An ominous premonition enveloped Chechen''s heart.


    He left his son and daughter in the car and got out of the carriage with Fatima.


    At this time, many people had gathered at the gate of Warsaw. Many people are asking loudly what happened.


    Chechen pushed hard into it. He heard the words "defeated", "the whole army was destroyed" and "lost" intermittently.


    When it was not easy to squeeze into the innermost part, Cherchen saw a giant nearly two meters tall falling to the ground with people and horses.


    The giant was dressed in a red dragon cavalry uniform and wore the emblem of "three bars" on his hat - it was indeed the family emblem of Mikhail vorodyavsky.


    Chechen jumped on the front. He raised the comatose giant''s head, and then took a bag full of Shaojiu from Fatima''s hand.


    Unscrewing the bottle cap, Chechen poured the wine into the giant''s mouth.


    Liquor worked. The giant coughed violently and slowly opened his eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    "Where am I?"


    "This is Warsaw. I''m count aleval Chechen."


    "God bless," said the giant, and then reported to himself, "I''m the knight Adam novovieski, the Dragon cavalry officer under the team leader Mikhail vorodyavsky."


    Hearing that it was the subordinate of the famous little knight, the crowd around gave a cry of surprise.


    Seeing that this man was really a subordinate of the little knight, Chechen hurriedly asked, "why did you run and faint with people and horses, your officer? I''m talking about captain Mikhail vorodyaves."


    Adam novoviesky grabbed his hat from the top of his head and held it tightly in his hand. The sad look on his face and the iron hand seemed to break his hat.


    "The Ottoman Turks raided us, and the team leader died. I was the only one who escaped. I came to report that three horses died along the way. Kamenetz is in danger, the southern frontier is in danger, and the Republic is in danger!"


    Hearing that the little knight who was also his teacher and friend died on the battlefield, Chechen felt dark in front of him. He stumbled to the ground.


    The people around heard the news like a bolt from the blue. Some sat on the ground, some shouted "God", and others fled as if the Turks were near.

 Chapter 832

    The empty window period of the throne of the Republic of Poland is the most vulnerable time for external forces to invade. But no one thought that the Ottoman Turkish Empire was the first to attack this time.


    Obviously, seeing the departure of the two pillars of the Republic, Jan kachmidge and lubomatsky, the Sultan of Istanbul believes that the time has come for him to turn Poland into "lehstan".


    Adam novovieski was carried into parliament. During the empty window of the throne, this was the power center of the Republic.


    Jan sobesky is here, Natalie kishka is here, Prince mihau vishnevsky is here, Princess galisade is here, Prince boguslav raziveu is here, and all the members of the committee are here.


    Cherchen and Pedro are also in the parliament hall.


    Cherchen is determined to avenge Mikhail vorodyavsky. He wanted to lead troops to the front line of kamenez and fight to the death with Turkish pagans; Pedro, who is now a veteran of the Republic and a member of the committee, is certainly eligible to attend.


    The knight Adam novovieski, who had recovered his strength and spirit a little, began to talk about the moth like battle that took place in the remote southern frontier of the Republic.


    On the side of the battle is the totalitarian monarch from the East. There, everything obeyed the will of Turkey and Sudan, and the people of all countries gathered into a sharp sword in one''s hand. When the prophet''s flag fluttered in the wind, the horsetail was hung on the gate of the Turkish palace and the tower of the general headquarters, and the * * * Imam announced the beginning of Jihad, half of Asia and the whole North African countries were all moved by the wind. This time, Kara Mustafa, the Deputy Prime Minister of Ottoman Turkey and the "Jihad sun", set out to fight in person, and gathered a huge army on the chukur chaire ranch, which has not been seen in the world for a long time. 100000 selected heavy Armored Cavalry and regular infantry from Turkey are camped and surrounded by "holy chariots": among them are fierce and savage soldiers from Albania, who are infantry specialized in Turkish machetes; There are Serbs who convert to Christianity. They are the most elite heavy cavalry; There are residents living along the Danube River, the states in the north and south of the Balkans and even the mountains of Greece. They are the best mountain infantry; There are also Mamluk cavalry from Egypt, which are all over the pyramids and are swept and honed by strong winds all day. They have the record of defeating the Mongolian cavalry in their heyday. When these legions gathered together, their white cloaks covered the chukkur chaire ranch like snow, making people mistakenly think it was still winter.


    In contrast, the Dragon cavalry team with less than 1000 people led by Mikhail vorodyavsky. More than half of them are even volunteers, including prisoners released from prison; They are short of food and clothing, and more than half of their military spending comes from Mikhail vorodyavsky''s personal pocket.


    Mikhail vorodyavs could basically retreat to kamenez. But in order to leave time for the rear to prepare for war and to cover the retreat of civilians in various towns and villages, he led the cavalry to the enemy without hesitation.


    The fierce battle is tragic and tragic. Although the little Knight''s sword technique is divine, and is known as "the first knife of the Republic". But after all, he is not God, but man. After killing dozens of Ottoman Turkish soldiers and killing two mirzans and one Pasha, the little Knight died bravely.


    Jan sobieski was shocked and angry when he listened to Adam novovieski''s story. He had warned the Warsaw princes to be vigilant against external threats, but no one listened to him. Some even ridiculed him as alarmist. Now, the Ottoman Turkish army has surrounded the most important fort of kamenetz in the south of the Republic, and the most famous knights of the Republic have also died.


    After Knight Adam novoviyeski finished his story, Cherchen immediately asked the members of the committee to agree to pass the bill of conscription and taxation, and he led the troops to resist the pagans.


    Chechen is confident that his offer can be approved. Because at this time, the Republic had no suitable generals except itself.


    But Princess garisade''s next words biased the most important issue to be discussed in Parliament.


    Princess garisade first cried loudly about the death of the little knight, and all the people present were moved. After all, although the mihau Knight used to be a vassal of the vishnewitsky family, it is extremely valuable that the mistress would be so sad about the death of a vassal.


    After crying, Princess galisade proposed to avenge the dead mihau knight, and asked her son, mihau vishnewitsky, to be commander-in-chief.


    Princess Catherine''s opinion seemed selfless, and even her only son was put on the front line. But Jan sobesky and Prince boguslav have the same mirror in their hearts. Princess galisade''s mind is not as simple as avenging Mikhail vorodyavsky. She wants her son to master military power and make military achievements, so as to remove obstacles to the throne.


    Now that he has guessed the true thoughts of Princess galisade, Jan sobesky will certainly not satisfy the princess.


    Jan sobieski motioned the waiter in the parliament hall to carry the knight Adam novovieski down to rest - next, it should not be said that people like the knight novovieski should hear.


    Jan sobeski pointed out that although Prince mihau''s spirit is commendable, his opponent this time is Kara Mustafa, Deputy Prime Minister of the Ottoman Turkish empire known as the "Jihad sun". He is an outstanding commander and can not be easily dealt with. Therefore, Duke danggan and his father "Da Kongdai" should be invited to come to Warsaw day and night and serve as the commander of the king''s army. Only a famous general like "Da Kongdai" can deal with Kara Mustafa.


    At this time, the supporters of the Lorraine school also proposed that Duke Lorraine was also a famous general in the world, and the Duke himself was in Vienna, closer to Warsaw, so he should be asked to be commander-in-chief.


    The three factions insisted on their own words and forcibly turned the meeting to resist the enemy and resist humiliation into a struggle for power.


    Chechen was stunned when he was listening. He did not expect that at this critical juncture, what everyone wanted was not to resist the enemy, but to strive for power and profit.


    Only then did he realize how chaotic a country without a king was.


    He even remembered the days when Jan Kazimir was king.


    Although King Jan kazimiz was not a good king, he led the country during the period of chaos and united all factions. But now¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Che Chen had a heart to say something, but he opened his mouth several times and didn''t shout out.


    At this time, Prince bogusslav came to Chechen. He touched Chechen''s elbow with his elbow.


    As like as two peas lacking spirit of cooperation, "count, you see, the Republic is not a king. It is a loose sand. I have seen the chaos of the death of the fourth emperor of the world. It is the same as today."


    Chechen turned his head and looked at boguslav.


    He didn''t understand why boguslav said this to himself.


    "I''m surprised that, Prince, you didn''t participate in the battle for the command," Chechen replied.


    Boguslav winked at Chechen.


    "I''ve given up running for the king of Poland. But count, if you want to, I can support you in running. I can see that you have a deep relationship with the mihau knight and want to avenge him. How about you be the king, and then you can command hundreds of thousands of troops to march into kamenetz and cut off the so-called Jihad sun."

 Chapter 833

    For borguslav''s sudden kindness, Cherchen was instinctively alert. He didn''t think he had such a good relationship with boguslav. Moreover, he has no intention of becoming king of Poland.


    "Prince, thank you for your kindness. But I don''t intend to be the king of Poland. In fact, I was ready to return to Stockholm. It was because of mihau that I came back suddenly."


    Boguslav shook his head pretending to be very sorry.


    "That''s a pity. Alas, Mikhail died heroically, but after his death, no one can avenge him." boguslav shook his head pretending to be sorry.


    With that, he tried to go to the side.


    But his words succeeded in arousing Cherchen''s idea. Regardless of etiquette, Che Chen pulled bogusslav''s sleeve and waited for bogusslav with staring eyes. He asked, "Your Highness, what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting," boguslav said first. Then, seeing that Chechen''s eyes seemed to be burning, he quickly said, "but count, if you really want to know, I''d like to share my judgment with you with my experience and experience."


    "Please." Chechen answered.


    So they went to one side.


    In the chamber of Parliament, the other four people are still fighting over the position of commander-in-chief.


    Chechen and bogusslav came to a quiet room. Bogusslav looked around and said, "count, you must know that now, in addition to my early exit, the four candidates are still competing for the position of king of Poland."


    "I know."


    "But you don''t know that no matter who became the king of Poland, these four people won''t fight with Ottoman Turkey. They will make peace with Turkish Sudan and maybe cede a piece of land to those pagans."


    Seeing that boguslav said so badly about the candidates of the other four factions, it was obvious that there was a suspicion of private work. He stood up and said to boguslav, "prince, if you want to say only these slandering words to me, I''m afraid I don''t need to listen."


    With that, Che Chen tried to leave.


    Boguslav quickly stopped Chechen.


    "Take it easy, take it easy, count. Of course I don''t have the evidence you want, but I can analyze it for you. If you hear that I''m talking nonsense, you can leave."


    Chechen sat down again.


    Boguslav began to teach Cherchen a lesson like a pedant.


    "Let''s first talk about the most popular candidate, Duke Dangan of France. He is indeed a famous general and has a god of war father. But you should know that he comes from France, and the French king has maintained a friendship with the Ottoman Turkish Sultan for more than 100 years. If he is elected, Turkey and Poland will be mediated by his majesty Louis XIV Start negotiations and finally reach a peace agreement. Well, I have to say that this is the best result for this troubled Republic. But I''m afraid not for the dead mihau knight and you. "


    Speaking of this, boguslav paused and observed the look of Xia Chechen.


    Sure enough, Chechen''s hand on his thigh clenched into a fist.


    Boguslav continued: "What about Charles IV, Duke of Lorraine from France? You should know that his territory Lorraine is coveted by King Louis XIV all the time. If he is elected king of Poland, do you think he will pay more attention to Lorraine or kamenetz? Similarly, Philip William, Duke of Neuburg, Germany, will not be unable to inherit the throne for his future generations How attentive the family is. As for the prince mihau of the vishnevitsky family, Ho! Not that his mother defeated me with conspiracy, I slander him. He doesn''t have the same courage as his father! May God have mercy on him. This unfortunate man looks more like a servant than a prince of such noble blood. It''s better to say if he is in peace! But this world. But a man like him may be the most suitable king of Poland. In his position, he does not seek his own government, and he is at ease to be a puppet of the nobility. "


    After listening to bogusslav''s analysis, although Chechen was unwilling to admit it, he felt that bogusslav''s analysis was reasonable.


    After commenting on the four men, boguslav finally concluded: "you see, they earn red faces for the position of commander-in-chief. What they actually earn is revenge? No, they compete for military power and chips to become a king. Hey, there is really no patriot in this country."


    How does it sound to be judged by a former traitor that there are no patriots in this country.


    "Prince," Chechen stood up again and said, "even if you''re right. Then why do you suddenly want to help me ascend the position of king of Poland? Don''t say anything. I once forgiven you for your kindness, I don''t believe it."


    Boguslav smiled proudly. He knew that Chechen was moved.


    "To tell you the truth, count. Do you remember that I once said that the raziwiu family must take revenge, which is the foundation of our family''s standing in Lithuania for a century. We must set a daunting example, or there will be no way for our family to survive in this republic. Princess galisade used intrigues to deprive me of my qualification to compete for the Polish throne I have to repay. But the icing on the cake is better than sending charcoal in the snow. I support the other three candidates, and the benefits will never be as good as supporting you. So I want to support you in the election, defeat mihau vishnevitsky and sit in the position of king. And I, when it''s done, I think you won''t be stingy with the hat of Lithuanian governor. "


    In fact, Chechen had already made up his mind to fight for the position of king of Poland when he asked boguslav why he supported him. Not only for mihau, but also for one breath. Cherchen wants Natalie to see that since she loves this country and the king so much, he will become this country and the king. So whatever reason boguslav made up, he would take it all. But listening to boguslav''s explicit words, Cherchen was more relieved than hearing other words.


    Because this is boguslav, an egoist.


    "Good!"


    Cherchen said that he was willing to run for the king of Poland in order to avenge Mikhail vorodjavsky and for this country.


    Boguslav was overjoyed at the speech.


    He told Cherchen that his uncle and elector would unconditionally support him to become the king of Poland.


    In less than an hour, Chechen and boguslav became allies. When the two of them walked into the parliament hall again, all the people still arguing in the hall, especially Pedro and Natalie, noticed their differences.


    "How can these two people smile as if they were winners?"


    More than one thinks so.


    Boguslav stepped onto the podium. He clapped his hands, and then announced in his loudest voice, "ladies and gentlemen, let me announce a good news: my friend, the count of the Republic, the governor of brazlav and Brest, aleval Chechen, will run for the king of Poland."


    There was silence. Everyone looked at boguslav and Chechen.


    Che Chen ignored the eyes of the people. He walked to the stage - only glancing at Natalie as he passed her.


    "I want to run for the king of Poland. Not for myself, but for Christ, for the most holy goddess of national protection, and for the knight Mikhail vorodjavsky."

 Chapter 834

    Chechen did not expect that when he announced that he would run for the king of Poland, the most opposed and angry was not Natalie, who was a stranger to him, nor Prince mihau and his princess mother, but his uncle Pedro.


    Pedro felt suffocated when he heard that his nephew was running for the king of Poland. His face flushed and his heart seemed to jump out of his chest.


    Then, Pedro staggered back against the conference table behind him. His whole body was cold and his eyes were dark.


    As Pedro stood behind, Chechen didn''t find anything different about his uncle. After saying that he was going to run for the king of Poland, Cherchen looked around and observed the faces of the people.


    Natalie pursed her lips and looked at herself with sadness in her eyes.


    "She certainly doesn''t want to run for the king of Poland and compete with the people she supports," Chechen thought.


    Looking at Jan sobesky again, the Polish general was clenching his fist with both hands, as if he wanted to rush up and punch himself.


    "I''m not greedy for power. I just want to avenge the mihau knight." Chechen said silently.


    His eyes turned again to Prince mihau and his mother.


    Cherchen wanted to see how his noble family, who regarded himself as an enemy, looked after he knew he was going to run for the king of Poland, but Princess garisade stood in front of her son first.


    Then the princess smiled and walked to herself.


    "Count Chechen is young and promising. It would be a blessing for the Republic if you could become the king of Poland. Although my son and count are competitors, I am sincerely happy if you could become our king," said Princess galisade.


    Although Che Chen understood that this must be insincere, it was so sincere and seemed to come from the heart from the princess''s mouth.


    "If Prince mihau can become king, I will be loyal to him and do my best to support him."


    Reach out and don''t hit the smiling face, Cherchen also replied insincerely.


    Princess garisade opened her head. Other nobles present either sincerely or hypocritically paid tribute to Cherchen and wished him elected king of Poland.


    "Everybody,"


    Suddenly, Jan sobesky, who had been silent, opened his mouth, "I think the topic of the meeting just now should be who should be elected as the commander-in-chief of the army, rescue kamenetz and avenge the mihau knight. As for count aleval Chechen who wants to run for the king of Poland, he can submit the qualification examination to the Qualification Committee. If the qualification committee passes the examination, of course he can run."


    Jan sobesky''s tone was so stiff that one could hear his displeasure.


    "Yes, indeed," Princess galisade nodded in agreement with Jan sobesky.


    Princess galisade and Jan sobesky stood on the same front because she understood that although Cherchen was a very favorable competitor for the king of Poland, if her son became the commander of the Royal Army and established prestige in the war, Cherchen would not be a great threat at that time. Therefore, she agreed The statement of Jan sobesky.


    At this time, the supporters of the Lorraine faction and also clamored to bring the topic of the meeting back to the issue of "who will be the commander of the king''s army".


    In the face of the unprecedented unanimous attitude of the three factions, Cherchen''s political white words dissipated the conspiracy of the three factions.


    He said: "Everyone knows that you want your candidate to be commander-in-chief of the Royal Army in order to pave the way for him to become the king of Poland. I see it clearly and you know in your heart that the commander-in-chief of the Royal Army is the future king of Poland. Then there is no need to be so troublesome. Let''s directly elect a new king of Poland and let the king lead us to fight against the Ottoman soil The pagans of Erqi, drive and defeat the Jihad sun. "


    All the people didn''t know how to communicate with each other. As a bystander, bogusslav stood behind Chechen and almost laughed when he looked at everyone''s shriveled appearance.


    He felt that this election would be the most interesting election in Polish history.


    Just when everyone was silent, Natalie in the crowd opened her mouth. This time, she seemed to be on the side of Chechen.


    "Yes, this is indeed the best plan."


    Jan sobesky looked at Natalie strangely. I don''t know how she suddenly stood on Chechen''s side.


    Is it because she wants to be a queen and is ready to return to her husband and abandon being Duke Gan?


    Jan sobesky wondered.


    But Natalie continued: "Everyone, count Chechen is right. The supporters of our four factions are competing for the position of commander-in-chief of the Royal Army, in fact, just to make their candidates more likely to become the next king. Then even if we elect the commander-in-chief now, some of us will break down and go their own way in the war for the interests of our faction or out of resentment. And In this way, it is better to elect a king first, and then the king will lead us to defeat the pagans who killed mihau knights, just as king Jan kazimiz led us in the battle of berestechko. "


    Although Natalie''s words were not impassioned, they were out of public interest and stabbed people''s hearts. Jan sobesky blushed at this.


    "Compared with her, I really can''t be called a patriot," he said with shame.


    Then Jan sobesky expressed his support for Natalie.


    Prince boguslav also stood up in due time and shouted his support for the plan of "commander-in-chief of the former Queen".


    Seeing this, the other three factions no longer insist.


    So it was settled that the king''s election would be held within a month. At that time, while taking over the crown, the new king will take over the scepter of the king''s army commander and command the whole army against the Ottoman Turks.


    After the discussion, the people attending the meeting began to disperse. Although she spoke to help Chechen at the critical time, Natalie didn''t want to reconcile with Chechen. She was the first to go out after the door opened.


    Prince boguslav was about to congratulate Cherchen, but he saw Cherchen running to Pedro three steps and two steps.


    At this time, Chechen found that uncle Pedro was different.


    "Uncle, uncle." Chechen grabbed Pedro''s shoulders and called.


    While shouting, Cherchen kept shaking Pedro''s body.


    Sweat came from Pedro''s forehead. Then Pedro recovered.


    "Uncle!" Chechen shouted in surprise.


    After recovering, Pedro also grabbed Cherchen''s shoulders. He desperately asked Cherchen, "why did you come back? Why did you choose a Polish king! Don''t you know you''re roasting yourself on a fire?"

 Chapter 835

    "Uncle!"


    Chechen was a little shy and anxious - boguslav was still watching.


    But Pedro didn''t care. He kept talking about why Chechen wanted to go through this muddy water.


    At this time, Prince bogusslav, who knew he should no longer stay here, went out and left Chechen and Pedro.


    "Uncle, I wanted to avenge mihau before running for the king of Poland," Chechen explained to Pedro.


    But no matter what revenge or not, Pedro asked Cherchen, "don''t you know you''re baking yourself on the fire?"


    The life that Pedro had chosen for Cherchen was to serve as a senator of the Senate. In this position, he and his descendants can not only maintain their current power and status, but also do not need to take any risks.


    But Chechen is so stubborn that he is willing to give up all that he has obtained in Poland. Although Pedro had no choice, it was a good choice for him to go to Sweden and serve as governor of Riga under the protection of Christina.


    But now he wants to choose a Polish king!


    If the position of Polish king was more or less attractive and had more or less power before lubaumatsky defeated Jan kazimi, the next Polish king was destined to be closely guarded by the aristocrats opposed to reform, because no one wanted another Jan kazimi day.


    "I know it''s not easy to sit in this position," Chechen said.


    Of course he understands the difficulties of this position. King yijan kazimiz''s three generations of father, brother and brother have been forced to abdicate. It is very difficult for him, a young man under the age of 30 and not a native polish, to sit in this position and achieve his goals.


    Can do, can do, can not do. Mikhail vorodjavsky is not only his close friend. He is also his own fencing teacher. He is now dead in kamenetz, and he should avenge him both in love and reason.


    Besides


    "Did boguslav bewitch you? That heresy! I should have killed him in those years!" Pedro saw that Cherchen understood that the Polish king had to go. He was even more anxious, so he blamed boguslav for all the crimes.


    "Uncle!"


    When Chechen saw Uncle Pedro resenting boguslav, he hurried to clarify for boguslav. Although he still doesn''t like bogusslav, now bogusslav is his own ally. He has to protect the prince anyway.


    "The prince said something to me, but it was myself who made the decision. Uncle, of course, I know how difficult this Polish king will be. But I am confident that if I just avenge the mihau knight, no matter what else, I won''t encounter much resistance in this country. Do you think why King Jan kachmidge abdicated in gloom, because he and King Ludvika After that, I want to reform and expand kingship. But I won''t do that; I will guarantee the rights of all nobles, and I will abide by the Henry treaty , as it used to be, so it is now. As long as they provide troops and strength for me to repel the Ottoman Turks. I believe that these conditions will be accepted by the great nobles. After all, Poland has always regarded itself as the shield of Christ and regarded it as its bounden duty to protect the holy bishop. Also, I will not be greedy for power. I will withdraw when I avenge mihau I will not be the king. "


    Cherchen explained his plan to Pedro, which he thought was feasible. But Pedro did not approve of the plan. He still tried to get his nephew to give up his plan to run for the king of Poland. In Pedro''s view, it is dangerous for his nephew to sit in the position of king of Poland for even one day.


    He said: "Even if you''re right, have you ever thought that what you''re saying now is a bad check for the great nobles. Like me, I admit I''m excited when I just heard what you said, but the Duke of Lorraine, Duke Dangan and Prince mihau can also give me these promises; moreover, my fief is in vidava, which is far from Kamen The emperor is far away. Even if the Ottoman Turks occupy there, they want to go to my fief, which is thousands of miles away. Why should I pay an extra tax for a place I haven''t been to since I was born? Why should I choose you, who has no distinguished family background and no backstage in addition to military achievements? And those middle and small nobles, you too Don''t forget that in this country, the great nobles and the small and medium-sized nobles have the same right to vote, one person, one vote. What do you take to buy them? "


    For Pedro''s several questions, Chechen said loudly: "I''ll buy them off with money. Whoever wants to vote for me, I''ll give him 10 tales. Over the years, I''ve accumulated a wealth of invincible wealth by relying on the business tax rights and the taxes of two fiefs given to me by Christina''s sister. Although I don''t know how much money there is, there are at least four or five million tales, so I can get four or five million votes. As for me, I don''t A distinguished family background and no backstage - Prince boguslav is now my supporter, and he said he would persuade his uncle Frederick William to support me during the election; and sister Christina, if I asked, she would support me unconditionally. After all, being king of Poland is also good for the kingdom of Sweden. Also, aleval Pedro "The elder of the Republic of Poland, my uncle, he will support me, won''t he?"


    At last, Chechen smiled at his uncle.


    Pedro lost his temper when he was stunned by Chechen''s smile. He saw that Che Chen thought so thoroughly and understood how determined he was to run for the Polish king.


    "Even if I refuse, the child will go his own way."


    The successful old mercenary sighed helplessly. He finally put forward two conditions to Chechen:


    "I can support your candidacy for the king of Poland. But there are two conditions: first, your candidacy must be based on the full support of Frederick William elector and Queen Christina; second, you must swear in the name of God to abdicate immediately after defeating the Ottoman Turks and stay in Poland to inherit my position."


    The last of Pedro''s two conditions is undoubtedly against Cherchen''s will. He also knew that uncle Pedro was taking the opportunity to threaten, but in order to avenge the mihau knight, Chechen couldn''t care much about it. He promised, "OK, that''s it."

 Chapter 836

    Jan sobeski''s residence is located near the Jan kazimi day palace. Since the election date was set, it has become the headquarters of the election. People come in and out here every day.


    Natalie came in dusty from outside the gate. She walked so fast that she seemed to blow a whirlwind in the room.


    The waiters in the hall and the staff of the campaign team unconsciously looked at the baroness.


    Everyone knows that Natalie is Chechen''s wife, but now she stands against her husband and supports other candidates for the king of Poland. And her work efficiency is so high that every time she goes out and returns, the white flag symbolizing that she does not support being a Duke Gan District councilor will be pulled down and replaced by a red flag symbolizing "taken".


    Natalie stopped at the stairs leading to the second floor. She turned her head back, the sweat on her face shining in the sun.


    "Colonel Alexander Casimir announced his support for Duke Dangan," Natalie announced loudly.


    First there was silence, and then there was deafening cheers from the whole hall.


    Colonel Alexander Casimir, Lord of ovruchi, announced his support for Duke Dangan, which meant that the whole area of ovruchi fell to the Duke.


    Natalie waited for the cheers to subside and walked upstairs again. She came to the door of Jan sobesky''s room.


    The guard at the door let Natalie in without stopping.


    Jan sobesky was sitting at his desk writing hard. His expression was so focused that he didn''t even notice Natalie coming in.


    Natalie didn''t bother Jan sobesky. She stood quietly waiting for her comrade in arms to finish her business.


    These days, she and Jan sobesky have been under great pressure.


    The pressure comes from her husband, aleval Chechen.


    Time is running out. Three weeks have passed since Cherchen announced his election for the king of Poland.


    As the final election time approached, more and more nobles went to Beijing to elect the king, and the population of the city increased more than tenfold. With the groups of nobles, there were many times as many young men and servants, mercenaries and businessmen as these nobles. Some foreign businessmen even came from far away Persia and the new world overseas.


    In the vola and Prague districts, the parliament sent people to build big accounts for the nobles who came from far away but lived without tiles.


    Thousands of tents are white, covering the yellow land like snow.


    Although the election is only a week away, no one among the five people can decide who will be elected. Because each school seems so determined to win. Although three factions have gradually shown their decline, the cold situation is common in the history of the Republic of Poland. And the supporters of the competitors are doing their best to carry out the campaign and try their best to decide the success or failure.


    Thousands of commentaries on the past pamphlets of the five contenders for the throne have snowballed to all parties, and among them, the thoroughly reviewed pamphlets are the most attractive.


    Compared with other candidates, although he is a latecomer, his brilliant resume is enough to overwhelm everyone.


    Guarding the isolated city of Smolensk alone, resolutely leaving the traitor yanush raziweu, assisting in the defense of Daguangming Mountain Monastery, and helping Muhammad gley form an alliance with the Republic... This is an earth shaking achievement that ordinary people can complete in their lifetime and boast about all their lives, but he has done it.


    Moreover, the pamphlet also mentioned that when the Ottoman Turks were pressing on the border, Cherchen did not hesitate to donate 300000 tales to raise food and pay and fund the establishment of the new army.


    And the thorough campaign slogan: revenge for the model of all Polish knights, Mikhail vorodjavsky.


    This has also been responded and liked by many middle and small nobles.


    In a word, Chechen has made great efforts to create the image of a hero and a king that the people dream of.


    Natalie doesn''t know whether this is the election strategy that Chechen came up with or written by Pedro or boguslav, but with the wide dissemination of the pamphlet, the thorough reputation is getting higher and higher, which has vaguely suppressed the Duke of Neuburg, the Duke of Lorraine and the prince of mihau.


    A neighbor is thick and a gentleman is thin.


    Although Duke Dangan is still a popular candidate in the election, Natalie and Jan sobesky have begun to prepare for the worst.


    Due to the hidden obstruction of the Habsburg family, Duke Dangan is still on his way to Warsaw. His absence prevented Jan sobesky and Natalie from communicating with the Duke face to face. In this embarrassing situation, Dangan faction can only broadly set the slogan of the election as "abide by the Henry treaty". The appeal of this slogan is undoubtedly inferior to that of Chechen.


    That''s not the only bad thing. Because as Chechen said, everything depends on the middle and small nobles. A small half of these small and medium-sized nobles only pay attention to the petty profits in front of them. Basically, they vote for whoever has a high price. Some shameless aristocratic scum even openly peddle the price of votes. Although Jan sobesky had a huge fortune after marrying the widow of Jan zamois, the money was still a drop in the bucket for an election related to the throne of a country. The largest sum of money is still the private property of "big Kong Dai" brought by Duke danggan. Without this money, Jan sobesky could not buy nobles and bribe Parliamentarians for the Duke.


    But even if their money is added together, they can''t compare with their complete family background.


    Jan sobesky tried to persuade him to withdraw from the election completely. He constantly sent messengers and even his cronies to have tense negotiations with Pedro. In the name of friends and brotherhood, Jan sobeski begged Cherchen to withdraw from the election and hinted that considerable compensation would be made for the complete loss; The thorough replied that since God had given him the right to run, he could not despise his destiny and let his possible good luck pass by.


    In short, there is no room for reconciliation between the two sides.


    Jan sobesky raised his head after writing hard. He finally noticed Natalie standing at her desk.


    "Colonel Alexander Casimir has voted for us," Natalie said to Jan sobesky.


    In the past, when Natalie brought good news, Jan sobesky always laughed to express his joy and drink a cup of victory. But today, there was no smile on his face.


    For the addition of Colonel Alexander Casimir was overshadowed by the bad news of an early arrival.


    "Colonel Jerzy haretsky... And count kasimir teshkovic announced their support for Cherchen." Jan sobesky told Natalie about the information he had received earlier.


    Natalie looked shocked.


    Forget the others. Colonel Jerzy halletsky would support Cherchen, which Natalie never expected. Because the colonel, like Prince mihau, hates his husband and always shows no room for turning around. And it is reasonable that he should support Prince mihau, who has always been close to him.


    "I don''t know why these people all supported Cherchen, but the news is true. We are beginning to fall behind," said Jan sobesky.


    Of course, Natalie and Jan sobeski can''t even think of breaking their heads. All the causes and effects come from the Warsaw battle in which the Republic was defeated ten years ago.


    At that time, countless prominent nobles in the defeated Republic army were captured, and some of them defected to the enemy. These people were later released by Carl X and became pawns placed by Carl X in the Republic of Poland.


    Later, some defectors were seen through and eradicated by Stefan charnietsky''s general army, while some people lurked down safely. With the death of Carl X and the end of the Borui war, the survivors of these defectors thought that this secret would never be known for a lifetime. But what they don''t know is that in a secret room in Stockholm, their list and Monogram lie in one of the safes.


    In 1660, the newly succeeded Regent Queen Christina discovered the list. Out of the sensitivity of politicians, the queen kept the list for future emergencies.


    Eight years later, in order to support Chechen to become the king of Poland, Christina took out the list and threatened the people on the list to support Chechen to become the king of Poland.


    Therefore, for a time, Cherchen''s supporters grew unprecedentedly.


    "What should we do now?"


    After a while, Natalie asked Jan sobesky.


    She was also aware of the seriousness of the problem.


    "There''s nothing I can do for the time being. So I just wrote to the Duke and begged him and his father Prince kondai to hurry to Warsaw as soon as possible. Perhaps only prince kondai''s great prestige can subdue Chechen." Jan sobesky said.


    His words were full of helplessness.


    Because he had never thought that Chechen''s power in the Republic was so great that his election turned the world upside down.


    Natalie didn''t answer. She pressed her lips as if she were making a painful decision.


    At this time, the bell tower of the cathedral in Warsaw sounded a dull bell.

 Chapter 837

    Hearing the bell, Jan sobesky said to Natalie, "I didn''t expect time to pass so quickly. Natalie, let''s go to the cathedral. If we''re late, someone might make a point of it."


    This day is the funeral of the knight Mikhail vorodyavsky.


    The body of the knight, who had been loyal to his country all his life, was taken back to Warsaw from the Ottoman Turks three days ago. Kara Mustafa, the Deputy Prime Minister of Ottoman Turkey and "Jihad sun", admired the loyalty and dedication of the little knight. He did not embarrass too many messengers, nor made any excessive demands, but readily returned the body to the Republic.


    Of course, after the body handover ceremony, Kara Mustafa did not forget to show off the incomparable force of the Ottoman Turkish army. He forced the emissary to come to the city of kamenetz to watch the Ottoman Turkish army attack on the fort of kamenetz.


    With the sound of gunfire and shouting to kill the earth, kamenetz fortress is like a small boat in the white sea. It is bumped by the fierce sea wind and waves, and there is the possibility of silence at any time.


    After three hours of shelling, Kara Mustafa released the messenger and asked him to return to Warsaw: "surrender or death."


    After the messenger returned to Warsaw, Kara Mustafa''s threats spread widely. The Polish nobles gathered in Warsaw, in spite of their indignation, expressed even more admiration for the knight Mikhail vorodjavsky''s spirit of fearing power and devoting himself. They asked the committee to hold a memorial ceremony in Warsaw cathedral to comfort the spirit of the little knight.


    Of course, the Committee follows good advice. After all, what the Republic needs most now is heroes.


    After listening to Jan sobesky, Natalie nodded approvingly.


    Jan sobesky''s fears are not groundless. In Warsaw today, every rally is a battlefield for candidates to win votes. There are more than thousands of nobles who will be present today at the sacrifice ceremony of the knight Mikhail vorodyavsky. A lyrical speech and a sad cry will pull the hearts of many nobles and their votes to the middle side.


    Although thinking and doing so is somewhat blasphemous to the patriotic Mikhail vorodyavsky, this is politics.


    After grooming themselves, Jan sobesky and Natalie went out the door.


    They got into the carriage.


    Jan sobelsky and Natalie sit opposite each other.


    Looking at Natalie''s fine face without tiredness and vitality, Jan sobesky was fascinated.


    But not because of Natalie''s beauty.


    Although since winning votes for Duke Dangan, Jan sobesky and Natalie have spent more time together than with his wife. It''s not that there are rumors outside that Natalie has become Jan sobesky''s mistress. But Jan sobesky never had such an idea.


    He and Natalie are like-minded comrades in arms fighting for one purpose.


    The reason why Jan sobesky is fascinated is that he hopes to see some clues from Natalie''s face - why Natalie will stand on the side of Duke Dangan after her husband aleval Chechen wants to run for the king of Poland.


    Jan sobesky did not doubt Natalie''s loyalty. He was just surprised that Natalie put outsiders in front of her husband.


    Even if she had a conflict with Cherchen, even if Cherchen''s uncle Pedro once stood on the side of lubaumatsky, even if Natalie''s loyalty and patriotism are obvious to all... But this is too abnormal.


    Jan sobesky looked at him. He had fantasies.


    Suddenly, Natalie''s voice sounded in Jan sobesky''s ear.


    "Marshal, is there anything on my face?"


    Jansobieski quickly recovered.


    "No, no," he hastily denied.


    Then, as if he knew what he said could not dispel Natalie''s doubt, Jan sobesky decided to tell the truth.


    "Please forgive me, Natalie. I''ve always had a question in my heart. It bothered me for a long time. It was also because of this that I was rude and offended."


    Before Jan sobesky finished, Natalie said, "do you wonder why I still stand on the opposite side of Chechen?"


    Jan sobesky nodded.


    Natalie turned her head over and looked out of the window.


    For a long time.


    At this time, Jan sobesky also felt that his problem was too difficult. He said, "if you don''t want to say it, you can... Danatali, please believe that I don''t mean to doubt you."


    Natalie turned her head back to Jan sobesky''s side.


    "No, marshal. In fact, there''s nothing I can''t say. I''m on the opposite side of Chechen. It''s not that I still have any resentment against him. I''ve already let go. The first king''s fiasco and abdication are not his responsibility. We''re too hasty, and queen Ludvika''s last extreme means pushed many people to lubaumatsky. Chechen is innocent because he doesn''t know it Miss OLINA and Fatima told me that when his uncle Pedro joined the rebels in lubomatsky, Chechen was already in Sweden. I don''t support Chechen running for king just because he is not suitable to be a king. He is too simple to plot tricks, like a child, and can''t do anything except war. He should live under her wings A governor or general, not a king. "


    After listening to Natalie, Jan sobesky sighed.


    Natalie''s stubbornness is not for the sake of Chechen; And that¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    This is an awkward couple.


    Next, they were speechless all the way.


    The carriage soon reached the cathedral.


    At this time, the church was already crowded. Nobles and civilians who came to pay tribute to Colonel Mikhail vorodjavsky crowded every corner of the church.


    Standing on the altar was father Kaminski, who held up the portrait of the knight Mikhail vorodyavsky and told the public about the achievements of the little knight.


    Under the altar, aluxia, the wife of the little knight, had already cried into tears. Princess garisade hugged her and wept together. Prince mihau, on the other hand, wore a rare plain suit and looked sad.


    But no tears.


    When the worshippers in front of the gate saw the arrival of Jan sobesky and Natalie, they made way one after another.


    Jan sobelsky looked around and didn''t see Chechen.


    He''s a little strange.


    Another bell rang, and father Kaminsky beat the drum as if it were an alarm bell; The drums suddenly stopped and there was a dead silence. Then there was a second drum, a third drum.


    Suddenly, father Kaminski threw the drumstick on the church floor, raised his hands high, and shouted: "Knight vorodyavsky! The alarm bell is ringing! The war is coming! The enemy has gone deep into the country! But you didn''t stand up. Why didn''t you rise up, cheer up and leap forward? What''s the matter with you, soldier? Did you forget your previous loyalty, and did you leave us sadness and pain? How could you bear to leave this great river and mountain and die?"


    The worshippers were agitated, and the church was full of cries. When the priest praised the loyalty, patriotism and bravery of the dead, people cried several times.


    Princess Catherine and aluxia almost fainted from crying.


    The preacher was also moved by his words. His face was pale and his forehead was covered with sweat; his voice was trembling. He deeply regretted the death of the knight and the imminent devastation of the Republic.


    Finally, he ended his prayer in such a sad tone: "Oh, God, they will turn your church into a mosque and spread their Koran where we have preached the gospel so far Oh, God! Why did you put us in a situation of eternal doom, and why did you turn your face away from us. You abandoned us and let us submit to the evil Turkish power. Your holiness is incredible, oh, God! Who can resist the invading enemy now? Which army in the Republic can subdue the Turkish army? You, all know Almighty God! For you, there is no secret in the world. You know best that our cavalry is unparalleled in the world! What other cavalry can gallop the battlefield for you like our cavalry, be loyal and die? Do you want to abandon such defenders? Behind them is the whole Christian world, and they can shine on your holy name. Ah, Merciful heavenly Father! Do not abandon us! Please show us your mercy! Please send us a defender, a conqueror of the Turkish power that smashes evil, and let him come here and among us to inspire our devastated heart! Send him quickly, Almighty God!... "


    At this moment, people gathered at the door dodged and made way.


    Natalie turned her head. Then she saw Cherchen enter the church.


    At this time, everyone''s eyes turned to him.


    Today''s Che Chen is wearing a winged cavalry armour dressed in tiger skin. He holds a knife handle and has heroic hair. He looks like a soldier who is going to fight more than a worshipper.


    People''s hearts were pounding with excitement, while he walked straight to the Lingtai with big steps and kicked the Spurs. He looked solemn, handsome, handsome and dignified


    Behind him were yelishei, fedot, viscount Hesse and others who were also wearing winged cavalry armor.


    They followed.


    "Savior!"


    Said father Kaminsky in a loud voice with an unpredicted excitement.


    Chechen knelt down near the Lingtai and began to pray for vorodyavsky''s soul.


    In such a solemn and solemn atmosphere, Jan sobesky scolded in his heart: "really good at acting."


    After scolding, he seemed to feel it, so he looked in the direction of Princess garisade.


    But the princess raised her makeup face scratched by tears and looked at Che Chen kneeling in front of the Lingtai. Her mouth seemed to be saying the same words as herself.


    In a carriage outside the church, Prince boguslav poked his head out of the carriage and looked into the church.


    Although it was impossible to see what had happened in the church from his position, the prince''s joy was still evident. Especially boguslav wanted to laugh when he thought of Princess galisade''s shriveled appearance.


    "Princess galisade, you must be surprised by the wonderful degree of the play. I really want to see if you are crying or laughing now... Borguslav thought unkindly.


    Yes, just as Jan sobesky and princess garisade scolded. Today''s sacrifice is a play played by boguslav in order to win decisive support for Chechen.


    Father Kaminski, who presided over the ceremony, was bribed, and his impassioned speech was also sought by the prince. Even the time and dress of Chechen entering the door were carefully arranged by boguslav in order to establish Chechen''s image as the Savior of the Republic.


    This is undoubtedly suspected of using and blaspheming the spirit of Mikhail vorodyavsky, and Cherchen refused at the beginning. But boguslav succeeded in persuading him with the following words.


    "Do you think if you don''t use it, others won''t go back to use it? No, you''re wrong. I can''t guarantee others, but Princess jialiseide and Prince mihau will cry more miserably than their dead husband and father on that day. Are they really crying for mihau knights? No, they are trying to win sympathy and use their tears to win the respect of the nobles attending the memorial ceremony Prince Hau''s support. This is politics. You can say it''s dirty, but it''s one of its rules. If your opponent is dirty, you have to be dirtier than him; if your opponent is dirty, you have to be dirtier than him. I''m just not dirty and dirty enough to get the way of Princess galisade. Of course, this is a thing of the past. "


    Recalling what he said to Chechen and thinking that he would do so hard to help his former enemy ascend the throne of the king of Poland, bogusslav had a magical feeling.


    But after today, everything is settled. Cherchen will indisputably become the new king of Poland, and he will be the leader of Lithuania.


    What a wonderful future!


    "Sarkozy," boguslav ordered the housekeeper standing by the carriage, "go in and see what''s going on inside now."


    Boguslav, as a Protestant and Catholic Church, of course he will not go in. That''s why he ordered his housekeeper.


    Sarkozy heard his master''s orders and immediately ran to the church.


    After a while, Sarkozy ran out in a panic.


    "Master, master. It''s done, it''s done." Sarkozy shouted as he ran.


    Boguslav stretched his head and body as far as possible out of the window of the carriage.


    "What is it?"


    "Count Chechen has become. When I went in, all the nobles in the church raised their knives and shouted count Chechen''s name. Ho! That posture, even if count Chechen doesn''t want to ascend the throne now, I''m afraid they will carry him up."

 Chapter 838

    That night, the house of Jan sobesky was gloomy. Jan sobesky and Natalie had not returned to the house, and the staff had heard about what had happened in the church from the servants who had come back to report.


    These staff officers are polish and have aristocratic status. They know what this means very well.


    In the Republic, once an opinion or opinion forms a turbulent public opinion, it is irresistible by any force.


    Even those big nobles, although they can cover the sky in Parliament and achieve their goals by bribing and buying noble members, when the middle and small nobles unite, they can only shout "my noble brothers" rather than despise "those mud legs".


    Now, let aleval Chechen become the king of Poland has formed a consensus among the middle and small nobles participating in the memorial ceremony. This consensus will soon spread to every nobleman participating in the king election, and they will converge into an irresistible force.


    Anyone who wants to block this force - if 100000 nobles are 100000 knives, he will face this blade mountain and sword sea.


    "It''s over. It''s all over."


    A young staff member threw the plan into the sky.


    The plan was his painstaking efforts, but now these documents are like waste paper, worthless.


    The paper danced all over the sky, and the staff squatted on the ground with tears.


    No one helped him, because everyone bowed their heads and felt it.


    For a moment, the hall was filled with an atmosphere called despair.


    "What''s the matter with you!"


    Suddenly, an impassioned voice came from the gate.


    "Did you just give up? Just like you gave up your king in the battle of Matvey? Did we fail? No! Alvar Chechen did not succeed to the throne, and the election results did not come out. We did not have any chance. Let''s think about it. Our king Jan kachmidge and Carl x were close to each other at that time, Even Carl X had an advantage, but in the end, isn''t it still our kind monarch who became king? "


    It''s Jan sobesky.


    At this time, she and Natalie were walking in side by side.


    Unlike Natalie, who was full of worries, Jan sobesky was full of fighting spirit, as if everything that happened in the church had never happened.


    "But... But public opinion," whispered a staff member.


    "There is no public opinion." Jan sobesky cast a sharp glance at the staff officer. "Most people are ignorant. They are always blinded by what they see and don''t know what this country really needs. That''s why we need people who are sensible and have a big picture to guide them."


    Then, like a commander, Jan sobesky ordered the staff to do things.


    "Bisusky, you go to Henrik pototsky. Please make sure he persuades the rest of the pototsky family to take our side."


    "Dominic, you go... No matter where you go, you go wherever there are many nobles to publicize the glorious achievements of Duke Dangan and his father Prince condai."


    "Mikhail, you go find Anjie kemitz. He has a reputation and weight among the nobles. You ask him to contact the nobles who are close to him as much as possible and leave them with us."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Jan sobesky gave instructions one by one, but these instructions were mostly old-fashioned and had little new ideas. Although the staff officers named by Jan sobesky did not feel that they still had the hope of turning over, seeing that Jan sobesky was so full of fighting spirit, they did not have the heart to break the dream of the persistent Republic marshal, so they led out one by one.


    After issuing the order, Jan sobesky and Natalie went up to the second floor. As soon as he entered the room, Jan sobesky slammed the door.


    As soon as the door closed, Jan sobesky asked Natalie in a deep voice, "Natalie, do you still support being Duke Gan?"


    Natalie was still worried, but when she heard Jan sobesky''s question, the Baroness raised her head sharply.


    "Of course," she said.


    "Well," laughed Jan sobesky, "the situation has reached an extremely critical moment. I''m afraid we''ll have to use our last move."


    "Marshal, do you want to?" Natalie asked in a trembling voice.


    She had a bad feeling.


    Jan sobesky nodded slightly and said his last resort.


    In the history of the "election of kings" of the Republic of Poland, there have been "two kings".


    On October 3, 1575, because the later French King Henry III (the one who signed the Henry Treaty) could not be bound and gave up the Polish crown and fled back to France, the Archbishop of the Republic of Poland Jacob ushanski held a new parliament in Warsaw to discuss the candidate for the next king. Popular candidates at that time were Anna jageron, the sister of Sigismund II, Stefan bartore, the Archduke of Transylvania, and Maximilian II, the holy emperor of the Roman Empire.


    In addition, King John III of Sweden and the great Polish nobleman Jan zemoyski are also candidates.


    On November 8, 1575, the election officially began.


    The senators of the Senate preferred to support Maximilian II, while the house of Representatives composed of small and medium-sized nobles preferred bartore and Anna. After a long war of words, on December 12, at the instigation of the Pope, ushanski unilaterally declared Maximilian II king of Poland. However, this move was immediately strongly opposed by the Polish aristocracy. The Polish aristocracy believed that Maximilian II could not really work for the benefit of the Federation of Poland, and his ruling focus could not be transferred from Shenluo to here. Therefore, bartore, who is more calm and shows good ruling skills, has won more and more support in the schlachta.


    At this time, the great nobleman Jan zamoyski suggested that Stefan bartore marry Anna yageron, ten years older than him, in order to gain an overwhelming advantage. Stefan bartore agreed.


    On April 18, batore and his entourage left Transylvania and entered Krakow. On May 1, he married Anna yagelon and was crowned king of Poland and Archduke of Lithuania.


    When the cooked duck flies, Maximilian II will certainly not give up. He is ready to attack Stefan bartore through military action and put himself on the crown of the king of Poland.


    As one of the greatest kings in Polish history, Stefan bartore was easy to defuse the offensive of Maximilian II.


    Now, Chechen has an absolute advantage. If he wants Duke danggan to become king, he has no choice but to use force.


    Jan sobelsky wants to put all his eggs in one basket, but Natalie has doubts.


    After all, it was her husband; Moreover, the use of force to force Cherchen to withdraw from the election is a dangerous move. If not, an unprecedented civil war will break out in the Republic.


    It''s too risky now that the Ottoman Turkish Empire is under pressure and czar Russia is still eyeing the Republic.


    "No, I can''t." Natalie shook her head. "Marshal, the interests of the Republic outweigh everything."


    Natalie''s remark was intended to remind Jan sobelsky to be too persistent in letting Duke Dangan rise, but to focus on state affairs.


    Jan sobesky said: "Natalie, you misunderstood. I know the serious consequences of the Republic falling into civil war, and I won''t let this happen. I just want you to lead your troops to stop Cherchen on the day of announcing the election results, and I will invite bishop Krakow, who is close to me, to announce that Duke Dangan will become the king of Poland. Cherchen is not Maximilian II, and you are here, as long as he is silent He has only one way to give up when he becomes a boat. "


    Natalie didn''t expect Jan sobesky to do so, and his idea was clear, obviously not temporary.


    Thinking about his "useless" orders downstairs, Natalie sighed at Jan sobesky''s deep mind.


    "Marshal," Natalie asked Jan sobesky to promise in an unprecedented manner, "you promised me that you would never hurt Chechen."


    "I promise you, in the name of God," Jan sobesky promised.


    After hearing Jan sobesky''s promise, Natalie made up her mind.


    "Well, I promise you," Natalie said with difficulty.


    At the same time, Natalie kept telling herself that she did this not only for the country, but also for Chechen and their children.


    Another conversation was also going on in the residence of the vishnewitsky family.


    The conversation took place in the secret room of the residence, and only two people participated. They were Princess garisade and mihau kasimir patch.


    Mikhail kasimir patch is a great nobleman of Lithuania and the main supporter of Princess garisade and Prince Mikhail. The initial contact between Mikhail kasimir patch and princess garisade began at the banquet in 1660. At that banquet, Mikhail kasimir patch''s relatives were scolded as horses by Andrei konetpolski Later, after returning to the family, the member of the patch family hoped that mihau kasimir patch, as the patriarch, would seek justice for him.


    Mihau kasimir patch immediately found Princess garisade, but after a conversation, they became good friends.


    After that, Mikhail kasimir patch joined marshal lubaumatsky''s camp and became a member of the old school.


    In 1665, Pavel sapega, who was loyal to King Jan kazimiz, died. And the "great flood" It also led to the decline of the originally powerful Lithuanian sapega family and the raziweu family. With the decline of Protestant forces, a new group of Catholic aristocrats rose, typically the pachi family. By 1665, the pachi family was almost in a dominant position in Lithuania, and its influence even exceeded that of the raziweu family. The influence of the pachi family spread throughout the ruling class of Lithuania and made pottery The grand commander of Wan, governor of Werner, bishop and other important military and political positions were held by the patch family. In the battle of Matvey, the patch family sent 3000 troops and made great contributions to defeating the king.


    The conversation with Jan sobesky and Natalie was the same, and the conversation between Princess galisade and Mikhail kasimir patch was also about Cherchen''s upcoming election as king.


    Compared with his family of short stature, mihau kasimir pachi is elegant. His face was square, his gray brown hair covered his eyebrows, and three strands of black beard floated without wind.


    Princess garisade, wiping her tears with her handkerchief, complained to Mikhail kasimir patch: "Sir, it seems that we are still too simple. Since that hateful Cherchen risked blasphemy against the spirit of the mihau knight, he performed such a play in the church. Now all the middle and small nobles are interested in him. Prince mihau and I are afraid to disappoint you and the Yin Che hope and help of the Lithuanian princes."


    Then she wiped her tears again.


    Compared with the princess who seems to have given up hope, Mikhail Casimir patch is still happy. He comforted Princess jialiseide and said, "Your Highness, don''t be pessimistic and desperate. Now the election results have not come out, and the winner is still unknown."


    With that, Mikhail kasimir patch looked around again and asked, "where''s your highness?"


    "Mihaeu is in the room. He can''t help himself because of aleval Chechen''s evil deeds."


    Mikhail kasimir patch nodded in understanding. But in his heart, the patriarch of the patch family was very sure that the angry Prince Mikhail could not himself on the belly of a maid at the moment.


    However, it was only in this way that Mikhail vishnevsky could reassure himself. If the prince had not been like this, he would not have bothered to support the descendants of the hero.


    After listening to what Mikhail kasimir patch said, she rekindled her hope. The princess has been around yanush raziweu, Jan kazimiz and lubomatsky for so many years, in order to make her son stand out, revive his father of the vishnewitsky family and become the king of Poland. Undoubtedly, it is the most glorious thing.


    "Sir, is there anything else you can do?" asked Carrie hopefully.


    She was well aware of the resourcefulness of Mikhail kasimir patch, who suggested the clever plan to remove boguslav from the candidates.


    Mihau kasimir patch leaned back comfortably on the sofa with a smile on his face, as if he enjoyed the feeling of being asked for help by the princess.


    After a while, he said, "there is a way, but the time is not ripe yet, and it will take a few more days to implement it. Therefore, your highness, relax and sit at home with the prince these days. I have everything."

 Chapter 839

    Seven days later, in Chechen''s villa outside Warsaw, General Robert Douglas held Chechen''s hand and said cordially, "Congratulations, Chechen."


    Next to them, yelishei, fedot, viscount Hessen, Xie Miao, Ingrid, Bogong and others were also smiling.


    Fatima was holding Anna in one hand and yanush in the other, with the same smile.


    Anna saw that everyone congratulated her father. When she was young, she didn''t know what had happened. She looked at her mother and Bogong suspiciously. Little janush kept sucking his fingers.


    Feeling Anna''s eyes, Bogong came to Anna.


    As like as two peas, brother, who is already thirteen years old, has long grown into a real Cossack. His appearance is almost identical to that of his father, Cossack''s brother.


    As early as Bogong was ten years old, although Chechen was still the governor of Bratslav, he had consciously handed over the military and political power of Bratslav to Bohun.


    In other places, ten may still be a very young age, but in Ukraine, among Cossacks, ten can be counted as an adult.


    After Chechen was ordered to stay in seclusion by Jan kazimizh, Bogong temporarily managed Bratslav for his adoptive father. This time, he came to Beijing to cheer for Chechen''s election.


    In the Republic, many princes and nobles have guards composed of Cossacks, and the most famous of them is the arms called armored Cossacks. These Cossacks were all Cossacks who did not follow Bogdan hemelinitsky to rebel against the Republic during the zaporoze uprising. In order to win over these loyal Cossacks, the Republic of Poland not only increased their military pay, but also gave them the status of nobility. Although two different paths were chosen, the "Brotherhood" between Cossacks was not cut off. The most obvious example is that although Bogdan hemelinitsky is regarded by the poles as a traitor and the hero of the country, those Cossacks who choose to be loyal to the Republic still regard Bogdan hemelinitsky as a Cossack hero.


    Therefore, Bogong''s identity as the son of the "Cossack Eagle" is very appealing among Cossacks. The older Cossacks saw Bogong like Bao Hong with tears in their eyes. Bogong also used this to turn their love for themselves and their dead father into support for Chechen.


    After Bogong came to Anna, he gave Anna a shudder on the skull before he opened his mouth.


    "My little fool," Bogong said with a smile, "my father will be king soon. You will be a princess."


    Anna touched her head tearfully, but she still didn''t know why.


    At this time, Chechen opened his mouth and said to Bogong, "Bogong, be steady. The result hasn''t come out yet. It''s unknown whether he will be elected or not."


    When his father said this, Bogong curled his mouth in defiance.


    However, although Cherchen scolded Bogong in his words, he actually determined that he was the king of Poland. Because the middle and small nobles support themselves, and there are many supporters among the big nobles. Moreover, the kingdom of Sweden and the Principality of Prussia are standing behind them... Looking around other competitors, no one has such an advantage.


    What''s more, for this election, Cherchen invested a huge fortune of 10 million tales.


    Originally, Chechen was worried that Princess garisade would use the means to deal with Prince boguslav to deal with herself and fabricate her own black materials. He even wanted to prevent the princess from being "salmatia" to her (salmatia refers to the nomadic tribes originated in Ancient Iran, and the Polish aristocracy believes that they are the descendants of salmatians who invaded the ancient Slav tribe. Here can be understood as noble blood) The accusation of descent made him forge a genealogical document, which linked the aleval family to a king in Polish history through a series of complex in laws.


    But since the end of the ceremony to pay tribute to the mihau knights, Princess galisade and Jan sobesky have stopped, as if they had admitted their failure.


    General Robert Douglas released Cherchen''s hand and asked him, "Cherchen, what are your plans when you become king of Poland?"


    General, this is to inquire about Cherchen''s future policy, because once Cherchen becomes the king of Poland, Sweden''s foreign policy, as Poland''s neighbor, will certainly change accordingly.


    What are your plans?


    Chechen fell into thinking.


    Originally, his idea was very simple. When he became king of Poland, he was to avenge the yavsky Knight of Mikhail Voro and prove his ability to Natalie. When these two things were realized, he followed Henry III and went away.


    But after the fun at the sacrificial ceremony, Cherchen''s idea has changed a lot.


    At that time, thousands of nobles in the church raised their knives and shouted their names at the same time. Cherchen felt that unprecedented energy was injected into his body.


    An energy called "responsibility".


    For the first time, Chechen felt that he wanted to do something for these aristocrats who trusted him and for this country.


    He thought a lot. He thought that he led 100000 iron cavalry to crush the power of Ottoman Turkey under the spear of the winged cavalry; he thought that he led the Polish Ukrainian coalition to burn the evil Kafa slave market. Since then, Eastern Europe no longer had to worry about the hunting of Tatar cavalry every year; he thought of defeating Prince Alexei and recovering the land on the right bank of the dneb river Land; thought of the flag of the Republic of Poland, which was re inserted into the red wall of the Kremlin in Moscow after 70 years; thought of sea to sea (Baltic Sea to Black Sea) The same voice resounded... Then, he will go to Natalie, grasp her and tell her that since you love this country so much, I will become this country. I will complete the unfinished career of King Jan kazimiz, I will make her strong, and I will make our children and grandchildren the master of this country.


    These memories swept through his mind, but in the end, he said, "I will bring peace to this country and friendship with the kingdom of Sweden for generations."


    General Robert Douglas was about to smile and answer, "as you wish", when suddenly the door was pushed open.


    An armored Cossack came running in a panic. He said out of breath, "no, count, an army is coming here."


    Everyone was stunned.


    Pedro took the lead in responding. He asked, "do you see whose people are?"


    The armored Cossack replied, "it''s the count''s wife, Miss Natalie."


    "It''s mom, it''s mom." young yanush shouted cheerfully.


    Then he was ready to break away from Fatima''s hand and go to his mother.


    But Fatima grabbed little Yanu''s hand, and her eyes looked uneasily at Chechen.


    Natalie is not only Chechen''s wife and little Yanu''s mother, but also Chechen''s competitor. She is a supporter of Duke Gan - I''m afraid it''s not good for her to lead troops at this time.


    Che Chen was silent at first, and then he smiled.


    He was confident that Natalie would not hurt herself.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Chechen smiled and clapped his hands. "This is Warsaw. No one dares to risk the world''s condemnation to use a sword here. Besides, Natalie may not be against me."


    With that, Chechen turned to yelishei and said to him, "yelishei, you go and assemble the team, and we''ll go to the parliament."


    Yelisheyi took the order with difficulty.


    But Che Chen saw that the people were still worried. In order to stabilize the morale of the army, he deliberately didn''t wear the usual black armor, but put a thin lock armor in the dress to protect himself.


    Chechen went downstairs accompanied by Pedro and Xie Miao.


    When he came to the door, he saw that the Hessian cavalry led by yelishei was crowded at the door and confronted the people brought by Natalie.


    In the crowd, Natalie on the horse is so eye-catching.


    He wore a winged cavalry armor without a helmet, a saber hanging from his waist, and a long braid tied behind his head with a white belt.


    Valiant and heroic.


    "My name is Natalie kishka."


    In a trance, Chechen seemed to go back to the scene where he first met Natalie more than ten years ago.


    At that time, she was like this when she knocked down Swedish officer kraft hosson to the ground.


    Pull your thoughts back to reality and Chechen walks towards Natalie.


    When the soldiers around saw Che Chen coming, they retreated on both sides and made way.


    "Natalie." Chechen whispered.


    Just as you call your wife on weekdays.


    Natalie felt as if her heart had been knocked and her whole body shook.


    Then she also recalled those memories many years ago.


    But after a while, Natalie''s eyes recovered their clarity. She seemed to have made a great determination and asked in the same tone as that more than ten years ago, "Cherchen. If I say, for me, so you don''t leave this house today, will you?"


    Except Chechen, there was an uproar. Especially General Robert Douglas from Sweden.


    "Dear baroness, I don''t understand what you mean. You should know what an important day today is for your husband. He can''t stay here. Cherchen should go to the Warsaw house." General Robert Douglas asked Natalie angrily.


    Natalie turned a deaf ear to General Robert Douglas''s question. She just looked at Chechen and waited for his answer.


    "I''m sorry, Natalie." Chechen shook his head and said, "I must go to the house today."


    Up to now, Cherchen has carried too much. He has no right to be a deserter.


    Natalie dropped her head in disappointment.


    But when she looked up again, her expression was incomparably firm.


    "Well, Chechen, I''m sorry. I''ll never let you leave here today."


    As soon as Natalie''s voice fell, a thousand soldiers she brought shouted loudly and put aside the blocking formation.


    "You... You!"


    Seeing this, General Robert Douglas was furious but helpless. He never thought that there would be a scene of threatening by force to prevent candidates from being elected in Poland.


    Moreover, the coercer is also the wife of the coerced.


    Yelishei looked at Chechen.


    There are more than 100 cavalry under yelishei''s command, and there are nearly 2000 mercenary soldiers stationed near the villa. As long as you stick to it for a while, when the soldiers gather, you will be able to protect Cherchen safely to Warsaw city.


    Cherchen didn''t have any instructions. He just looked at Natalie with infinite sadness.


    "Are we really going to meet in war, Natalie?" he asked his wife.


    Natalie threw her head aside in pain.


    "Cherchen, trust me. The position of king is not suitable for you. You should be the governor of Riga or Bratslav, not the monarch of a country."


    Why does everyone say that?


    Cherchen wanted to tell Natalie his plan to push the Republic of Poland to glory, hoping to make Natalie change her mind. After all, they were married. But when Natalie said this, he shut up.


    At the same time, one of his hands was raised.


    Yelishei pulled out his knife.


    His cavalry drew their swords out of their scabbard.


    Fatima covered little yanush''s eyes and mouth and forcibly carried him crying into the house.


    A fire does not seem inevitable.


    Just then, a rapid sound of hoofs came. A middle-aged man who shot through French clothes came to the front of the two armies.


    "I am Jacques de clement, the messenger of Duke Dangan," said the visitor in fluent French.


    Natalie looked at the visitor suspiciously. She had never seen this man named Jacques de clement.


    "Has the Duke arrived in Warsaw?" Natalie asked.


    The messenger named Jacques de Clement shook his head.


    "No, the Duke has gone back to Paris. He gave up running for the king of Poland."


    Natalie''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Cherchen breathed a sigh of relief - when Duke Gan gave up the election, it was the best result. Because in this way, Natalie has no reason to embarrass herself.


    More than one person has the same idea as Chechen. When Jacques de Clement announced that when Duke Gan gave up the election, many officers and time on both sides also laid down their arms.


    Mark de Clement jumped off his horse and walked to Chechen.


    "You are count aleval Chechen. The Duke has heard of your deeds. He thinks you are better suited to be the king of Poland than him. Oh, yes. He has another letter for me to give to you in person."


    As mark de Clement moved on, he put his hand into his pocket.


    Natalie, still sitting on the horse, recovered from her disbelief. At this time, she was not at all depressed, but she was relieved of her heavy burden.


    When Duke Gan gave up the election, her commitment to King Jan kazimiz automatically expired, and Jan sobeski could only give up his plan of "starting first is strong" - although she still thought her husband was not suitable for the position of king, at least she had no reason to meet him.


    "Cherchen, congratulations."


    Natalie looked at Cherchen and congratulated her husband in her heart.


    But she knew that she had already lost the qualification to say this sentence.


    Suddenly, Natalie saw that Jacques de clement, who claimed to be the messenger of Duke Gan with her back to herself, took out a dagger from her waist.


    "No!" Natalie shouted in horror.


    She and Chechen were too careless to think that the so-called Jacques de Clement was not a real Messenger, but an assassin.


    Caught off guard, Chechen saw a cold light forced to his chest¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    (end of the book)